《Infinite Fusion System of The Heavens and Worlds》 Chapter 1 "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s infinite fusion system! The system presents the world: Meiman world "The host can obtain the resources of his own world (currently has Meiman world) through the points lottery, which can be used to enhance his strength. The points can be obtained by entering each world experience!" "The current world: break the sky, task: help Xiao Yan become the fighting emperor!" He opened his eyes in a daze, and Gao fan was a little confused. Here is a forest, the sun shining through the mottled shadow on his face. Didn''t I sleep in a rental house? What is this place? How do you have a panel in your head? Are you dreaming? "Ding! As a newcomer, you have a chance to draw for free. Do you want to draw? " "Lucky draw?" Gao fan rubbed his confused eyes, and a turntable appeared in front of him. Hehe, you can meet a lucky draw in a dream. "Then smoke!" The turntable turns and the pointer stops slowly "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining divine blood: X-Men - black phoenix I''ll go! Black phoenix? It seems that I''m really dreaming! It''s not clear what the black phoenix looks like. Gao fan feels a shadow flash in front of him, and the turntable disappears. "Ah Gao fan felt that a body fell on him, and he was still a little heavy. "Hey, hey! Girl, you''d better not resist, or our brothers can''t guarantee that they will leave some scars on your white body! " "Yes! namely! Come back with us, and you''ll enjoy all the glory and wealth you can''t enjoy Looking down, Gao fan finds a woman with purple hair lying on her chest. The woman looked up, her tender face with purple pupils, full of panic. When the purple haired woman saw Gao fan, she seemed to grasp the straw and was excited: "Sir, help me!" "Ha ha! Fool A fat and a thin two lewd figures into the line of sight of Gao fan. "I''m really lucky today. I thought I couldn''t find you. I wanted to catch a beautiful girl and go home to do some errands! Hey, hey Wretched two people come forward, a face banter of looking at Gao fan. "This boy has been abandoned by us. How can you let him save you?" The thin man grabbed the woman''s shoulder and threw her on the ground. "I didn''t expect you to be alive!" The fat man came forward, patted Gao fan''s face and said to the thin man, "brother, let''s go and tie the woman first! The boy is seriously injured and can''t escape! " The thin man laughs, "OK, brother!" Gao fan is in a trance, looking at everything in front of him, it seems so real! Isn''t it a dream? It can''t be true? In a flash, a flood of memories came. Originally, the world is Break the sky! Now the name of the body is the same as his own name. His name is Gao fan, the son of a small family in Wutan city. Five years ago, Gao fan''s family was destroyed in the struggle, leaving him alone. Xiao Zhan saw that the young Gao fan had good roots, so he brought him into Xiao''s family, followed Xiao Yan, and cultivated him as Xiao Yan''s confidant. The relationship between the two is very good. Gao fan is elder, and Xiao Yan also recognizes Gao fan as his elder brother. Results three years ago, like Xiao Yan, Gao fan''s strength began to decline inexplicably and became a waste in people''s eyes. As Gao fan is Xiao Yan''s confidant, he has always been Xiao Yan''s opponent, Xiao Ning as an eyesore. Now, Xiao Ning is to find someone to lure him to the Warcraft forest, want to get rid of it quickly. "It seems that I really went through it Gao fan is looking at the sky with a touch of radian at the corner of his mouth. Sleep at home can cross, but also ha ha. Chapter 2 "Ah! No The woman''s scream came. Gao fan turned his head and saw that the two thugs who were after him had extended their claws to the helpless girl. As a young man full of sense of justice, he must do something at this time! By the way! System! Gao fan looks at his mind in a hurry. The system is a panel, which is in Gao fan''s mind. As long as Gao fan thinks about it, he can tune it out. There is basic information on the panel: host: Gao fan. Level: universe level 1 star ability: none below the basic information is a large information box, which shows the previous prompt information. Next to the information box is a dark turntable, with a few big words on the top of the turntable: integral turntable. At the bottom left of the turntable is the remark: use the points to draw the lottery, one time the lottery consumes 1 points! Current score: 0. Besides Nothing! You say you can give a novice guidance or something! You can''t ask someone how to use the system. Is the user experience extremely poor? The universe class looks awesome, but it doesn''t feel powerful at all! By the way! What about the black phoenix? Gao fan quickly opened the system space, in front of a large number of small squares. Sure enough, in the first square lies a group of flowing black phoenix head. When consciousness touches the avatar, the prompt comes: "Ding! Whether to merge blood: X-Men black phoenix? Fusion will set black phoenix as the main blood Fusion! Gao fan didn''t think so much. It''s all up to him to save the beauty!. "Ding! Integration is successful "Congratulations on the host upgrade. Current level: universe class 2 stars!" "Congratulations on getting the black phoenix. You have the following abilities: energy explosion, mind control, telepathy, flight, fire control, energy absorption, etc.!" "Current activation ability: energy explosion, mind control! Other abilities cannot be activated due to insufficient host level! " "Energy explosion: extract the energy of black phoenix in the body and explode it!" "Mind control: use mind to control objects. It can attack and defend!" Ha ha! The black phoenix was drawn at the beginning. Even if it is not complete, it can go to heaven directly! "Let her go!" Gao fan got up and looked at the two thugs, his eyes showing fierce light. Hearing the voice coming from behind, the two thugs turned around together and looked at Gao fan in dismay. "Oh! Yes The thin man said with a sly smile: "after such a heavy injury, can you stand up so soon?" Fat man complacently said: "he has no fighting spirit. It''s just the end of the crossbow! Don''t run at this time, Shabi! " The thin man sneered: "brother! Let''s kill him! Don''t let this boy disturb our interest "You''re right!" The fat man jumped with his knife. Looking at the fat man pouncing on him, Gao fan stretched out his left hand and made a pistol gesture with a sneer on his face. Gao fan''s mouth curved a little, "energy The explosion "Bang!" A flame burst in the fat man''s original position, and the hot temperature made the air hot and dry. When the flames go away, the fat man falls to the ground. I couldn''t find a complete place all over my body. My big eyes were full of fear. I looked at the sky straight, and there was no breath. Gao fan was hoodwinked at that time, but he was killed in seconds? The power of the explosion is too scary, isn''t it? The thin man looked at Gao fan in horror: "you What did you just do? " Chapter 3 While talking, the knife in the thin man''s hand fell to the ground. At this time, Gao fan was like death in his eyes. Gao fan, with a faint smile on his face, made a pistol gesture to the thin man, "it''s your turn!" "No! No Skinny scared kneel on the ground, "don''t kill me, I was forced, Xiao Ning asked us to kill you!" "Yes? If you don''t say it, I know it too! " Gao fan joked, "but since you dare to kill me, you will have the consciousness to be killed by me!" At this time, an idea surged into Gao fan''s mind: if you use mindfulness to control energy, what kind of effect will the fixed-point explosion have. Thinking like this, Gao fan stares at the thin man''s heart, lips gently open and close: "energy explosion!" The next second, the skinny man fell to the ground, and the location of his heart became a big hole. Thin cool ~ GAO fan smiles with pride. This skill is so useful! Sitting on the ground, the woman with purple hair protects her chest with her hands and looks at Gao fan with adoration. There are little stars in the purple eyes of the woman and she murmurs: "Wow! How handsome Gao fan came to the woman and frowned at her deep purple eyes and elegant purple hair. Now I found out that this girl was wearing too little purple tulle. No wonder she would attract sex wolves. Are those who break the sky so open? I can''t stand it, OK! "Are you all right?" Gao fan asked softly. "Ah The purple eyed woman blushed in an instant, and the deer bumped in her heart, "I I''m fine! " "My name is Gao fan. What''s your name?" The purple eyed woman looked at Gao fan in doubt, "I don''t know..." "I don''t know?" Gao fan is a little puzzled. Is he a fool? "My first day as a man, I haven''t got a name yet!" The woman with purple eyes smiles a little. The purple eyes seem to be shining and very beautiful. "Hiss!" Gao fan took a cold breath. The woman''s purple eyes and hair, together with her first day of life, reminds him of the girl in the original book, who is the best in the inner courtyard of Canaan college. "Are you particularly sensitive to natural resources and local treasures?" Gao fan asked. "Well!" The woman nodded, "I just ate a magic grass to become like this! How do you know? " "I''ll go!" Gao fan could not help but exclaim in a low voice. It''s a piece of luck! Actually picked up just turned into a human form of purple research small beauty. You know, this is the search artifact in the original work that helped Xiao Yan find innumerable natural resources and local treasures! "What''s the matter?" The purple eyed woman looked at Gao fan''s suspicious appearance, frowned slightly, and her eyes were dim. She seems very worried that the handsome man in front of her will alienate herself because she is not human. "Cough! It''s all right Gao fan thought a little, "in that case, I''ll call you Ziyan later." "Ziyan?" The purple eyed woman''s eyes returned to light, "I like this name very much! After that, Ziyan will be the master''s maid "Clams?" Gao fan is a little surprised, obviously frightened by Ziyan''s words. You are Taixu Gulong. Hello! Don''t be so hasty! Ziyan sees Gao fan''s reaction, his eyes dim again, "does the master not like Ziyan?" "No, no, no!" Gao fan waved his hand, "I like it!" Ziyan smiles again, hugs Gao fan''s thigh and rubs happily, "ha ha, just like the master!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan is embarrassed and smiles. She took a Taixu Gulong as a maid. Her father was the Dragon Emperor. Although she was pressed in the magma world under the Canaan college, she didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse! No matter, there is a system for labor and capital. How can we counsellor! Chapter 4 "Ding! The host modifies the story line of the original book and gains points * 100! " Gao fan stares big eyes, still can be like this? Looking at the system in a hurry, Gao fan was overjoyed at the extra 100 points in the integral column. Lucky draw! System: "please confirm the lottery start!" Gao fanle said: "let''s go, 10 o''clock first!" "Ding! "Qi gathering pill!" "Ding! Nourishing Qi pill ¡­¡­ Ten times in a row, all pills, Gao fanle. This system is really good, the most important is pills! fucking great! Gao fan took a pill and put it in his mouth. It was crispy and chicken flavored. A pill, the level did not rise. It doesn''t seem to be of any use, not even a fart! "System! It doesn''t seem to work? " System: "this is the elixir of Douqi mainland. It''s useless if you take it!" I wipe! Gao fan was about to get angry at that time. He only saw Ziyan looking at Gao fan pitifully: "master, is there any pills just now? I want to eat it! " Gao fan, with a bitter smile on his face, took out the remaining pills and handed them to Ziyan: "take it!" Purple research took pills, excited, a head will be 9 pills swallowed. The next second, purple research momentum suddenly increased. "Master, I have broken the first level. No, I should say fighter!" Purple research pink face full of brilliant smile. "Ha ha!" Gao fan forced a grin, "you are happy!" "System, tell me what kind of shit this is! Why can''t I eat it? " System: "your black phoenix is divine blood. If you just look at the energy storage, you are beyond the existence of Doudi. What do you eat these for?" Gao fan''s eyes widened in surprise: "are you serious? Isn''t Doudi able to kill in front of me? " System: "cough, that''s not so bad. Your level is too low. Cosmic level 2 stars are equivalent to the peak of Doushi. Your energy explosion is enough to deal with the flow of Doushi!" "I''ll go! That''s awesome! There are no experts in Wutan city! " Gao fan''s eyes were full of surprises. "How do I get skills? Do I want to learn fighting skills? " System: "black phoenix energy is not fighting spirit, nor can it be transformed into fighting spirit. The only way you can get skills is to constantly integrate your blood, improve your strength and get skills!" "Blood?" System: "yes, just like the blood of black phoenix, it can only be obtained through lottery!" "What''s the chance of winning?" System: "look at the face!" "Wipe! Keep smoking, and I won''t believe it! " Gao fan spent all the points. Anyway, it''s useless except for the lucky draw. Then, with a bunch of pills brushing the screen, Gao fan''s face turned black. Just when Gao fan was about to get angry, a wonderful sound came. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Wolverine I wipe! Uncle wolf! Gao fan quickly opens the system space and clicks Wolverine. "Ding! Is it a combination of Wolverine and black phoenix? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, get Wolverine talent ability: rapid regeneration "Ding! Congratulations on the host upgrade. Current level: universe class 3 stars "Ding! Activate a new ability: telepathy "Ha ha!" Gao fan made a sound in the same place. Although it''s useless to inherit uncle wolf''s claws, it''s good to regenerate quickly. With this, you will not die! Purple grind one face doubts, "host why so happy?" "Cough!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK, it''s OK, let''s go!" "Master, where are we going?" Ziyan gets up and jumps in front of GAOFAN. Gao fan grinned and said, "Xiao family!" Chapter 5 Xiao family "thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth!" With a roar, a group of people came out of the hall of Xiao''s family. "Ziyan! You can''t do it without my sign for a while! " "Oh, yes!" GAOFAN with purple research just enter the door, see angry Nalan Yanran and Ge ye with people to go out. Like the original work, this Nalan Yanran is really a beauty! Grade light has been so radiant, Gao fan can''t help but feel his chin staring at others. At this time, Gao fan was in rags, and his original white clothes had been dyed yellow. He was a refugee. The children of the Xiao family around him are also pointing fingers at him. "Isn''t that waste Gao fan?" "Well! He thought it was five years ago, and he was actually staring at others because he was a young master. I don''t know how he died! " "Yes, the woman of yunlanzong came to the door and withdrew the young master''s marriage." One side of Xiao Ning frowned, Gao fan actually intact alive back? Are the two men sent out pigs? "What are you looking at?" Na LAN Yan Ran in the heart hold back a gas, just by Xiao Yan has been to give up the book to give up, haven''t slowed down. Now I meet another one who is not open-minded, even staring at himself. Gao fan face does not change color of face to Na LAN Yan Yan banter a smile: "see beautiful woman!" The anger that Na LAN Yan Ran accumulates suddenly explodes in the heart, raises a hand to slap then fan to Gao fan''s face. When everyone is feeling hot for Gao fan''s face, Nalan Yanran''s palm suddenly stops 10 cm away from Gao fan''s face. Nalan Yanran''s hand was easily grasped by Gao fan''s face. Equivalent to the peak strength of Da Dou Shi, Nalan Yanran can''t lift any storm in front of Gao fan. Everyone was stunned, "that woman is the top level of Doushi. How can Gao fan stop her?" Xiao Ning even frowned. Isn''t Gao fan a waste? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "Gao fan, be presumptuous! Don''t let go, it''s the little master of Yunlan sect! How dare you offend yunlanzong! You are going to push the Xiao family into the abyss The two elders followed closely, showing their fierce eyes. "Yes! Gao fan, you are so ambitious that you can be punished! " Xiao Ning stood out from the crowd and looked at Gao fan coldly. "Sure enough, it''s not my race, and his heart will be different!" Nalan Yanran was shocked in her heart. Her full hand was blocked by this disheartened young man. His strength is so strong! "Who are you?" Nalan''s eyebrows frowned. "Gao fan!" Gao fan didn''t pay attention to the others, still staring at Nalan Yanran. Ge ye came forward with a cold face and a fight in his hand. "Boy, do you know who is in front of you?" "No disrespect, fan''er!" Xiao Zhan walked out of the crowd, the white faced Xiao Yan followed, obviously injured. "Yes Gao fan nodded and stepped back two steps. Still a pair of cynical appearance, straight looking at Nalan Yanran. He doesn''t plan to clean up this arrogant woman today. Nalan Yanran still leaves Xiao Yan to clean up. Nalan looks at Gao fan coldly, "Uncle Ge, let''s go!" "Farewell, master Xiao!" Pueraria leaves face slightly angry, brush away. "What''s the matter with you, brother fan?" After waiting for people to leave, Xiao Yan frowned and asked. Chapter 6 Gao fan put the soil on his body, and then looked at Xiao Ning with a cold face, "it''s all thanks to you! Xiao Ning, you asked King Wang to kill me. It''s a pity that they are too weak! " Everyone looked at Xiao Ning one after another and knew it. Xiao Ning doesn''t deal with Xiao Yan. Everyone knows that. So Gao fan is also the one Xiao Ning wants to deal with. "Nonsense Xiao Ning eyebrows a pick, "Gao fan, you spit! King Wang II was sent by me to hunt in the Warcraft forest! How can I kill you "Say it again!" Xiao Ning sneered, "King Wang and the two of them are all five fighting. You are just two fighting. They want to kill you. Can you go away? Not to mention they died in your hands Everyone nodded, and Xiao Zhan could not help frowning. "Hum!" Gao fan hummed coldly and waved his hand casually. "Bang" a flame burst in front of Xiao Ning, raising a thick smoke. Smoke away, a charred Xiao Ning lying on the ground, life and death do not know. "I don''t know if this kind of strength can kill Wang Dawang ER!" Gao fan sneered. "This..." People were shocked. What happened just now? "You! What have you done? " The two elders came to Xiao Ning in a hurry. This is his only grandson. At present, he is the most promising young generation to be the head of the Xiao family. Gao fan sneered, "Uncle Xiao is kind to me. I won''t kill the Xiao family! He can''t die yet "Bastard, take your life!" Two long old face color one Ling, right hand turns into a sharp claw, straight to Gao fan chest and come, "lion heart claw!" It seems that Gao fan''s chest can be directly broken by that sharp palm, and his life can be taken away. Xiao Zhan''s heart was tight, and the two elders were strong fighters. "Stop it Xiao Zhan took a step across and blocked the attack of the two elders. "The two elders, as the elder, use the lion''s heart claw to the younger generation, isn''t it good?" "Hum!" Er Chang''s face was flushed, but Xiao Zhan had to do it. "Xiao Zhan, Xiao Ning is still young, you must give him justice!" Gao fan coldly looked at the two elders, "don''t tell me, you don''t know about Xiao Ning''s sending killers!" The second elder''s eyes were uncertain. He looked at Xiao Zhan and said, "hum, what do you know? If you are a foreigner, you will die when you die!" "You Gao fan is angry and wants to kill. Xiao Zhan grabs Gao fan''s hand and says, "don''t worry about it!" At this time, Xiao Yan also came up, "brother fan, don''t be angry!" "Good!" Gao fan sneers coldly, these two people''s face he still wants to give, "two elder, your life first keep!" "Arrogant boy!" Two elder beard hair soars to the sky, "I must kill you!" "Come on!" Gao fan drank loudly. "Enough! Elder two, take Xiao Ning down to heal. Don''t hurt the foundation! " Xiao Zhan is not angry, he says, "Xiao Yan, Gao fan thinks about the cliff! The rest of you are gone After that, Xiao Zhan turned and left. The second elder''s eyes flashed a touch of evil, "wait, this Xiao family will be mine sooner or later!" Gao fan glances at Najie on Xiao Yan''s neck. "Brother Yan! Do you know why our fighting spirit has been regressing in the past three years? " Xiao Yan raised his head, he was also curious about the sudden power of Gao fan, "do you know?" "Of course!" Gao fan pretended to be mysterious and said: "I''ve disappeared these days and got some adventures! At the same time, we also know the reason why our fighting spirit is retrogressive! " Chapter 7 Gao fan pointed to the Najie on Xiao Yan''s hand, "there''s an old guy in your Najie. He''s been stealing my fighting spirit all these years!" Xiao Yan frowned and looked at Gao fan, "really?" "Of course!" Gao fan''s telepathic power got into the ring, and with the additional ability of telepathy, he said: "medicine dust, medicine dust, if you don''t come out again, I will attack you!" "All right! All right A virtual shadow came out of the ring and appeared in front of them. It was white hair and white clothes. In fact, where does Gao fan attack his soul, he just uses his telepathy to confuse him. Yao Chen looks at Gao fan warily. He has been hiding in the ring for many years. How does the boy know? The boy just disappeared for a few days and suddenly came back. He was like a different person. He became so powerful that he couldn''t even see clearly. The strangest thing is that the soul power of the other side seems to be so strong that there is no limit! "Don''t look at me like that!" Gao fan light said: "you know, I have no hostility, some words you have died." Gao fan with a faint smile, full of self-confidence, it does not look like a boast. He then glanced at Xiao Yan, and then looked at Yaochen, "I advise you to explain to Xiao Yan, because I think he is very angry!" Yao Chen looks at Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan is infuriated. Being stolen for three years has led to a decline in strength and become a waste of the population. No one will be angry if it is replaced! "Ha ha! Don''t get excited, young man Yao Chen shits out a face, "you see Gao fan, how calm people are!" "These three years, are you really stealing my fighting spirit?" Xiao Yan gnashes his teeth and wants to tear the virtual shadow to pieces. "Cough! It''s not stealing, it''s borrowing! " Yao Chen is shy. Gao fan eyebrows a pick, "since is borrow, that you pour is return!" "This..." Drug dust has egg pain. Gao fanwei squinted: "have you finished?" Yao Chen clapped his hands: "yes!" "Hum!" Xiao Yan looks a ferocious, will take down Najie to throw to the cliff. Gao fan''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He controls his mind and takes Najie back to his hands. He once again refreshed Xiao Yan''s and Yao Chen''s cognition. "Brother, don''t worry. The old man was invincible before! There are a lot of treasures in his Najie Gao fan calmly smiles and puts Najie into Xiao Yan''s hand. In Xiao Yan''s eyes, he was shocked: "invincible under the fight of saints..." Yao Chen was so surprised that he looked at Gao fan: "who are you? Why do you know so much about me? " Gao fan gently shakes his head, and the power of telepathy bursts out. Yao Chen only felt the turbulence of his mind, and Gao fan''s voice sounded again in his brain, "don''t worry! I have no hostility! And I''m not interested in your burning! " Yao Chen''s MMP in his heart, of course he didn''t believe it, "you! How do you know? " "Ha ha! Your soul has no secret in front of me Next, Gao fan almost told the story of Yao Chen''s life, even the pithy formula of burning. No way, no one in the power of telepathy under the secret! Smell speech, medicine dust a face surprised, immediately frown meditation. He sincerely felt that Gao fan was powerful, and clearly there was no sign of fighting, but he could take back the Najie thrown out by Xiao Yan. The soul power is also very powerful, even can not be described as abnormal. Chapter 8 According to the knowledge of Yaochen, the soul realm of this world is divided into four levels: Heaven, earth, Xuan and Huang. His soul is the peak of xuanjing, and GAOFAN''s is probably the legendary emperor''s realm, right? At least in Yao Chen''s career, he has never seen such a person, who can get each other''s memory! Is Yao Chen suddenly opened his eyes: "you are the soul family..." Gao Fan said with a smile: "I am so sunny and handsome, like the gloomy appearance of the soul clan?" Medicine dust smell speech, up and down looked at the young man in front of some time, silently nodded. Soul clan, it''s not like this. At least, not so handsome. And if the soul clan has such powerful ability, they don''t have to do so many things. Yao Chen is an old man. Gao fan has to stay for Xiao Yan! Because Gao fan couldn''t teach Xiao Yan at all. He didn''t even know how to teach Xiao Yan? However, Gao fan still has to do something, that is, let the old boy take out all his treasures at the bottom of the box, and let Xiao Yan grow up rapidly. You know, it''s a long process to become a fighting emperor. Gao fan continued to throw out candy: "I can take everything from you, but I don''t want to do it. As long as you promise to teach Xiao Yan, I can revive you and let you kill Han Feng and Mu gu! Even, I can resurrect Han Shanshan Hearing Han Shanshan''s three words, Yao Chen''s body can''t help shaking, and even his eyes have become more gentle. For Yao Chen, Han Shanshan is the pain of his life. This woman means too much to him. "Are you serious?" The medicine dust brow tightly wrinkles, in the eye is difficult to conceal the hope. This time, Gao fan did not smile, he nodded seriously: "seriously!" Yao Chen''s eyes widened, and the young man in front of him was saying something to subvert his world outlook from just now on. Now it is blowing out such a cowhide, even if the resurrection of their own! Resurrect Han Shanshan? Who gives you confidence? But after some thinking, Yaochen hesitated. What Gao Fan said is too tempting. It is his long cherished wish for so many years. The most important thing is that Gao fan''s mysterious and shameful. Seeing Yao Chen''s hesitating eyes, Gao Fan said mysteriously: "Xiao Yan, in the future, he can become the existence of Dou Di!" Yao Chen stares at Gao fan''s eyes. I don''t know why, Gao fan''s confident eyes always make people feel that what he says is true. After confirming his eyes, Yao Chen murmured: "deal!" Cutting off the spiritual dialogue, Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder: "brother, this is Yao Lao, the first pharmacist in the mainland, and the first generation leader of Xingxie Pavilion. Would you like to worship him as your teacher?" "The first pharmacist in mainland China! "Meteorite pavilion?" Xiao Yan can''t hide his excitement. Even if he was a man of two generations, his hands could not help shaking, "are you really the first pharmacist in the mainland?" Yao Chen nodded, indicating acquiescence. "Will you accept me as an apprentice?" Xiao Yan continues to ask. "Cough!" Yao Chen nodded, "look at the face that you have contributed so much fighting spirit to me, I promise to accept you as an apprentice." Xiao Yan stares big eyes, can''t believe all this: "become a pharmacist condition is so harsh, can I meet those conditions?" "Cough!" Gao fan a little hate iron does not become steel, "brother, do not kneel down!" Xiao Yan suddenly realized, quickly knelt down, kowtow to Xu Ying, "the teacher is up, please be worshipped by the disciples!" Yao Chen looks at Xiao Yan kneeling down, and his mind is full of thoughts. Chapter 9 "Don''t worry, Xiao Yan won''t be Han Feng''s!" Gao fan continued to deliver the sound of his heart. Yao Chen''s heart trembled. Every time, the young man named Gao fan''s words were right in his heart. However, think about the other side''s weird ability. It''s also a normal operation for the other side. Immediately, the medicine dust looks at Xiao Yan kneeling on the ground. The little guy was honest. He didn''t ask him to get up, so he lay down on the ground and didn''t move. "Get up!" The medicine dust opens its mouth. "Thank you, teacher!" Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, "in this case, I''ll leave first, and you master and apprentice will practice well!" After that, Gao fan went straight away. However, without taking two steps, Gao fan turned back: "yes! Yao Lao, hand in all your skills and weapons. Don''t hide them. They are bone spirit cold fire, eight level collapse, blow fire palm, xuanchongchi, burning decision, and the low-level fighting skills of the earth level, such as Yan Fen eating wave ruler! " Yao Chen''s mouth is full of smoke. This young man How cruel! Xiao Yan also curiously looked at Gao fan, "brother fan, this is a big adventure, I know so many things." Not long after, there was a conversation from the cliff behind the Xiao family. "Teacher, do you really have the skill of fighting on the ground?" "Yes, but you are too low to learn!" "What about palm sucking?" "Your level is too low..." "What about the eighth level collapse?" "Too low level..." "What can I learn?" "Well Learn alchemy first and upgrade "Really The last question is, why doesn''t brother fan worship you as his teacher? " "The power of his soul is a little weak..." When Yaochen said this, he almost said it with his teeth. As for why to bite teeth, Xiao Yan is not known. However, I heard that brother fan is not as good as himself. Xiao Yan is still a little pleased. Xiao''s backyard GAO fan hummed a little song very comfortably. In his hand, he was holding a few bananas he had just asked for from the servants, and he was still chewing them. Around the corner, I met a beautiful woman. As a young man, he is already a lotus. In time, he will be a great city and a great country. This is xun''er, a woman who is only good to Xiao Yan. Even if Gao fan has a close relationship with Xiao Yan, coupled with his super-high appearance, xun''er is always cold to Gao fan. "Beauty! Do you want bananas? " Gao fan blurs out a banana and laughs. Ling Ying, who was secretly observing, wanted to jump out at that time. "Boy, the smile on your face shows that this is not an ordinary banana!" "No!" Smoked son can''t help but see Gao fan one eye more, then coldly walked. She felt that Gao fan was really different from before. At least the former Gao fan was not so skinny. Gao fan looks at the figure that smoke son leaves, the smile on the face solidifies gradually. It''s my birthday! Telepathy has no effect on xun''er! Even the Ling shadow hiding in the shadow can''t escape the telepathy. Why can xun''er shield it? ¡­¡­ Back in the room, Ziyan the little girl has fallen asleep. A face of happiness, saliva almost to the ground. The telepathy starts, just know this Ni son dream all is eating the natural material treasure. Gao fan had no choice but to smile and put the quilt on Ziyan. Suddenly think of smoked son this even telepathy can''t see through of existence, Gao fan heart very uneasy. ¡­¡­ Night falls and the moon is bright. Gao fan comes to Xiao Yan''s yard. After a thorough consideration in the afternoon, he decided to take Xiao Yan to Warcraft forest for training and avoid Xun Er, who couldn''t even see through his telepathy. It''s better to avoid people who can''t cope with the system. Chapter 10 "Brother Xiaoyan! The moonlight tonight is really exciting Xun''er''s voice came, and Gao fan suddenly stopped! At the same time, he found a dark shadow hiding in the corner. This is Xun er''s entourage, douhuang Lingying. "Yes! It''s late at night. Isn''t xun''er going back to rest? " Xiao Yan light way, "big midnight of old run to my yard, others will misunderstand!" "Hee hee Xun''er smiles and says, "where''s the misunderstanding? What they say is true!" Xiao Yan is dumb but a smile, smoke son to his affection he certainly know, "really take you to have no way!" "Hee hee Xun''er saw Xiao Yan''s smile and said: "brother Xiao Yan still looks good with a smile! Nalan Yanran will regret it. Those who look down on you will regret it! " Xiao Yan looked at the graceful girl under the moonlight in front of her and gently embraced her in her arms: "xun''er, thank you! Don''t worry, I will be strong from today on! " Smoked son body a quiver, obviously didn''t expect Xiao Yan to be so sudden. She hastened to sign behind her for fear that the man in the dark would run out. In the shade of the wall, there was a figure shaking. "Mr. Ling, your lady told you not to move!" Gao fan squats beside the old man in black robe, and laughs. "You! Who are you? " Ling Ying has horror in her eyes. I''m very proud. I don''t know when a young man will run to his side. "I''m Gao fan. You watched me grow up. I''m a good man!" Gao fan winked. I believe in your evil. Can you be a good man like this? Ling Ying doesn''t dare to relax her vigilance. The boy in front of her is really weird. The surface looks weaker than before, but it''s really so weak. Can it come to you unconsciously? "It''s not right to peek at people''s intimacy. Besides, when you are old, you should have no need for it! Why is that still the case? " Gao fan looked disgusted, "go, go with me, don''t disturb the couple!" Ling Ying doesn''t dare to attack. She feels that Gao fan''s words rhyme, so she follows Gao fan to leave. He planned to get rid of Gao fan where there was no one. The Gao fan in front of him is obviously not the Gao fan before. It''s very likely that an old monster will take Gao fan''s house and come to Xiao''s house to take the "key"! After turning a corner, Gao Fan said confidently and calmly, "linglao, don''t think about how to kill me. You are too weak to kill me." Now Gao fan''s black phoenix has the blessing of Wolverine. As long as it is not killed in seconds, it can be repaired infinitely. In addition to their various abilities, they will be able to cope with the situation. Ling Ying''s eyes twinkled and he raised his hand. Stab! Gao fan''s chest clothes were broken, and the skin on his chest was full of fire cracks under the attack of Ling Ying. The cracks spread quickly, and instantly climbed up Gao fan''s limbs and face. However, the crack quickly healed at the next moment, and in a moment, Gao fan''s chest injury recovered as before. Ling Ying stares big eyes, his strength can be said to be invincible below the peak of douhuang, but this young man in front of him actually catches his attack without damage! "No way! No way Ling Ying widened his eyes and murmured. Gao fan looked at the recovered chest, looked up and grinned: "linglao, you have to pay for my clothes! 100 gold coins Ling Ying was silent for a moment, and waves rose and fell in her heart, "who are you?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if you don''t change your name, if you don''t change your family name, Gao fan will do it!" Ling Ying''s eyes are gloomy: "what do you come to Xiao''s house for?" Gao fan shook his head and said with a helpless smile, "I really didn''t come for tuoshe ancient imperial jade!" Chapter 11 "You Ling Ying stares big eyes, fighting gas surging, "I''ll kill you even if I gamble on this old life!" After that, Ling Ying will start again. Gao fan shakes his head and his ability to control is surging. Ling Ying feels that her hand is involved by a mysterious force, and her action is blocked. "Calm down!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if I were you, I would send the information back first. First, I could let the ancient people know the situation. Second, I could save your young lady''s life!" "You Ling Ying''s eyes hesitated, and the fighting spirit gradually dissipated, "you dare to touch my miss!" "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand indifferently, "I''ll take Xiao Yan to Warcraft forest for training tomorrow, far away from your young lady. As for tuoshe gudiyu, in fact, your young lady knows where it is, but she doesn''t want to take it away!" Ling Ying is tiny a Leng: "does the young lady know?" Gao Fan said with a smile: "yes! This kind of thing is very easy to verify. Just ask her. " Sent Ling Ying, Gao fan quickly took Xiao Yan to bid farewell to Xiao Zhan, and went out all night. Xiao Yan didn''t refuse. After all, he trusted Gao fan. As for the herbs Xiao Yan needed for alchemy, is there Ziyan''s little sister? Are you afraid there are no such things? If you don''t go now, when will you stay? "Miss, do you know where the key of the Xiao family is?" Ling Ying''s tone under the black robe was flat. Smoked son e eyebrow tiny Cu, a pair of star Mou see to Ling Ying: "Ling old how to say this?" See smoked son''s reaction, Ling Ying has got the answer, Miss really don''t know. Ling Ying suddenly opened his eyes, "bad! I''m on the hook The next second, Ling Ying disappeared in the fumigation room. Half a quarter of an hour later, Ling Ying appeared in the room again, "Miss, I''m sorry, young master Xiao Yan and Gao fan are gone. It''s the old slave''s fault!" Smoked son sits on the chair, smile, "Ling old need not blame oneself, it is the opponent is too cunning! But he should not be the enemy. The key is still in Xiao''s house "This..." Ling Ying''s eyes were awe inspiring, and then she shook her head and wry smile, "it seems that Miss really knows where the key is!" "Mr. Ling, please forgive me. Now is not the time to seize the key!" Xun''er gets up and bends slightly. Ling Ying wants to hold xun''er. She looks scared: "Miss, you don''t have to be like this. It''s a blessing for our family to have a miss." Warcraft forest one morning after seven days. Gao fan slowly opened his eyes and fell asleep comfortably. But it''s really boring to keep Xiao Yan practicing for seven days. "Eight poles collapse!" Xiao Yan bumps into the trunk of a big tree, and the trunk shatters. "Ding! Xiao Yan is an advanced fighter. Congratulations to the host for gaining points * 100! " Seeing that the points arrived, Gao fan was satisfied and began to draw the lottery without hesitation. 100 raffle, the first 99 are useless pills. Finally, when Gao fandu was in despair, a wonderful sound came. "Ding! Congratulations on getting the iron man uniform mark-44: anti hawk armor. " "Anti hawk armor: use summonable anti hawk armor to fight! Use times: unlimited Gao fan''s face is thumping. This thing is a natural thug. In the future, when you encounter something that doesn''t open your eyes, you throw your anti hawk armor with your backhand. That scene is not to mention windy. "Brother! Congratulations on becoming a fighter! Ha ha Gao fanlang burst out laughing. Chapter 12 "Yes Xiao Yan is also excited. After so many years, he finally feels that life has hope. One side of Yao Chen is also excited and inexplicable: "seven days, seven days time, from douzhiqi three sections to break through one star, the whole douzhiqi continent can''t find a second one!" Gao fan complacent a smile, "that is, also don''t see to eat how many Dan Yao!" The purple research Du of one side starts small mouth, "master eccentric, I take Dan medicine to want to use herb to change, Xiao Yan young master can eat for free!" Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head and said, "Ziyan is good. I''ll accompany you to find good things in the forest later." "All right, all right!" Ziyan jumped up happily. Xiao Yan looked at Gao fan with gratitude in his eyes: "thank you! Van "All right, all right!" Gao fan waved his hand, "now you are a fighter. There are hidden dangers when you enter the country too fast. Go to fight and consolidate your realm!" "Well!" Xiao Yan has excitement in his eyes. Gao fan waves to summon the anti hawk armor. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the anti hawk armor landed. A giant red giant made of all metal appears in front of the public, just like a god of war from a strange world. Its sharp appearance is frightening. "What''s this?" Xiao Yan and Yao Chen were staring at the giant metal giant, with brilliant eyes. "Wow! How handsome Ziyan is bouncing around the anti hawk armor circle, "master, this is for me?" "Cough!" Gao fan laughed awkwardly, "this is my puppet! You can''t give it away! " "Puppets?" Xiao Yan murmured. Yao Chen frowned slightly. "I''ve seen the art of puppet in ancient books, but such a huge metal puppet is unheard of." "Hey, hey!" Gao fan chuckles and looks at Xiao Yan. "It''s boring to accompany you every day. I''ll go to the forest for a walk!" "This puppet can protect your life, let you rest assured to fight, and I can feel his position at any time, convenient to find you, so during my absence, let him accompany you to fight in this Warcraft forest!" "Go away, Jarvis, Xiao Yan will be handed over to you!" After that, Gao fan slipped away with Ziyan. "Yes! Master Inside the anti hawk armor came the sound of "Jarvis", Xiao Yan and the medicine dust instantly petrified. "Can this puppet still talk?" "Young master Xiao Yan, Mr. Yao Chen, Hello! I''m Jarvis Anti hawk armor bows to Xiao Yan and Yao Chen, "glad to serve you!" Xiao Yan looked at the direction where Gao fan left and murmured: "teacher, what strength is brother fan now?" Yao Chen shook his head, "can''t see through..." "Can''t you see through it?" "There are all kinds of strange things in the world!" Yao Chen nodded with a smile, "even I have a lot to learn! Now, your task is to practice well! " "Yes Xiao Yan nodded modestly with a dignified face. The next moment, Xiao Yan carrying xuanchongchi, rushed into the forest. He needs to be strong! "Wait for me! Master Xiaoyan Anti hawk armor followed. Not long after, the Warcraft forest constantly sounded the screams of Warcraft. The Warcraft people ran to each other and told their companions the news: "there''s a human coming in the forest. They''re looking for Warcraft everywhere." "Why are humans so arrogant? Kill him "This man with a metal giant, can''t beat it!" "If you can''t fight, you can''t hide!" Chapter 13 "Can''t hide, metal giant speed power is very fast, can quickly locate the location of Warcraft! If you don''t accept the competition, it''s a fat beating! " "Three days ago, Blizzard ape was beaten into a blizzard panda just because he refused to fight!" "Let''s fight with him, don''t we "Four days ago, because the third-order demon bear didn''t control the force well, he knocked the human unconscious and was hammered so that he couldn''t take care of himself!" At this moment, Jarvis''s voice sounded in the forest: "listen, all the Warcraft above the second level nearby, I will give you half an hour to gather in the open space in front of the waterfall, and orderly form a team to accept the competition, otherwise! You know the consequences! " "Do you want to go?" "Can we not go?" "We Warcraft, it''s so hard..." ¡­¡­ Gao fan and Ziyan plundered all the herbs nearby, causing great damage to the local ecology of Warcraft forest. Somewhere in the Warcraft forest a mercenary regiment protects a young woman who collects herbs and looks around with vigilance. "Xiaoyixian, you have to hurry up. We are too deep now. We can''t cope with the Warcraft here!" A mercenary whispered. "Well!" Xiaoyixian nodded and carefully planed the soil, "don''t worry, soon!" "Damn, I don''t know which God killed me. I cleaned the medicinal materials outside the forest! We''ve got to risk coming here! " Another mercenary whispered. "Roar!" Just then, a roar came. "No, fourth order Warcraft tengwuyi snake!" The next second, there was a scream from the forest. "Why?" Gao fan, who was digging grass, got up and looked in the direction of the voice, "Ziyan, let''s go and have a look!" In the battle field, the tengwu winged snake is rampant, and the mercenaries fall one by one under the attack of the winged snake. The little medical fairy watched the covetous winged snake not far away, and the dagger in his hand was across his chest. "Roar!" Teng snake turned around and hit the little medical fairy heavily with his tail. Long neck erect, a bloody mouth to the small medical fairy flying down. Xiaoyixian can''t avoid it. Her serious injury makes her heart horizontal, and she closes her eyes in horror. Suddenly, countless green gases gushed from her body, strange and dangerous. At the critical moment, the poison body of doom breaks out. "Cha!" The sound of teeth piercing into the flesh and blood spread to the ears of the little medical fairy. Xiaoyixian frowned slightly. How could he not feel that he was hurt. She slowly opened her eyes, looking at the front of a great back, the snake''s big mouth will be half of the back. "Are you all right?" Gao fan turns his head and smiles. "No No... " Xiaoyixian was stunned, this looking back side face, so handsome! The poison gas on her body gradually dispersed, and she was stifled back by the opened poison body. "It''s OK!" Gao fan nodded with a smile, stretched out his left hand, spread out his palm, and his ability to control was surging. Winged snake''s big mouth was pulled by the control of the mind, and left Gao fan''s body slowly. Gao fan''s skill surprised xiaoyixian, "where is the marshal so strong? Bitten by the fourth level Teng Wu Yi snake, you still have the ability to fight back! " "Snake, let go of your master!" Ziyan rushed up, grabbed the tail of the winged snake, and directly swung the winged snake to the ground. These days in the forest to find a lot of elixir, purple research has reached the strength of the Big Dipper. In addition, the blood of the Taixu dragon family was so strong that she could not mention the fourth step tengwu winged snake. "Wu Wu Wu..." The winged snake was swung and smashed by Ziyan. Although it didn''t get any damage, it was counselled directly. Gao fan smiles. Sure enough, Taixu''s blood has a natural suppression on these Warcraft. Chapter 14 Xiaoyixian quickly came forward to check GAOFAN''s wound, "don''t move, tengwuyi snake is poisonous, I''ll help you detoxify it!" "No!" Gao fan smiles, and the wound on his body will recover at the next moment. If it wasn''t for the clothes corroded by winged snake venom, everyone would think he didn''t fight. This is Wolverine''s ability to recover quickly. "Master, are you all right?" Ziyan runs over. "Nothing!" Gao fan touched the top of Ziyan''s head and took out a piece of clothes from Najie to change. The Najie was sent by Xiao Zhan. Xiaoyixian looks at Gao fan and Ziyan curiously. They are about the same age as himself. They are too mysterious. "Thank you for saving me!" Xiaoyixian held a herb in her hand, which she had just picked. Even in such a dangerous situation, she did not put down the herb. Gao fan came forward with a smile, "my name is Gao fan. This is Ziyan. What''s your name?" Xiaoyixian''s mouth rises, obviously has a good feeling for GAOFAN, "they all call me xiaoyixian!" "Hiss!" Gao fan takes a cool breath. I''m so tired! I met a little doctor! Ziyan grabbed xiaoyixian''s hand and said, "nice to meet you, xiaoyixian sister!" "No!" Xiaoyixian quickly broke away from Ziyan''s hand, stepped back two steps, and asked in a panic, "are you ok?" Ziyan shook his head innocently, "it''s OK! What''s the matter? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, xiaoyixian. Ziyan won''t be poisoned!" Xiaoyixian and Ziyan look at Gao fan with doubts at the same time. "Come with me, I can solve your doom poison body!" Gao fan smiles. He has a natural desire to protect the miserable girl in front of him. In the original work, the little medical fairy in front of him later became the poisonous girl of heaven, the great devil of the disaster side. If it was not for the inhuman treatment, who would be such a person? So now, Gao fan decided to protect this girl and make her happy all her life just like other girls. "How do you know about me?" Xiaoyixian asked with doubts. "Adversity poison body is a kind of special constitution. Few people know it, but I can feel it!" Gao fan''s face brimmed with a friendly smile, "believe me, I won''t let you suffer so much again!" Seeing Gao fan''s sincere eyes and hand, Xiao Yixian felt the warmth from Gao fan''s eyes. I haven''t felt that for a long time. "Good! I''ll go with you Xiaoyixian nodded, "who calls you handsome?" "Ding! Successfully modify the original plot, and get points * 100! " "Draw or not!" "Smoke!" 100 points consumption clean, a large number of pills to the account. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Captain America! ". "Ding! Congratulations on getting the prop: X-Men brain wave amplifier (purple version)! " "Ding! Do you want to integrate Captain America? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, obtain the talent skill of Captain America: body strengthening "Host upgrade, current level: Cosmic 4 stars!" "Activate talent skill: fly!" The body is strengthened. Gao fan feels that his body is full of strength. His body, which was originally like a thin monkey, becomes much stronger in an instant. "Wow! Master Ziyan was the first to notice the change of Gao fan''s body. "Your body has become strong!" "I''m advanced, normal operation!" Gao fan laughs and takes out a crystal forehead, "Ziyan, put this on and have a look!" Yes, this is the brainwave amplifier - Purple version. Chapter 15 "Wow! What a beautiful face Ziyan happily received the brain wave amplifier. Brain wave amplifier automatically to the forehead of purple research, a purple crystal natural hanging down, Sha is good-looking. "Is it good? Sister Yixian Ziyan asked xiaoyixian. Xiaoyixian smiles, her eyes are full of splendor. She can feel that the forehead is extraordinary, "pretty!" Gao fan looked at xiaoyixian and said, "don''t worry. I''ll give you some when I have a chance." "Ah Xiaoyixian Leng for two seconds, a face shy, "OK, thank you!" "Ziyan! You see if there is a cave nearby. This cave is left by predecessors! There is ice spirit flame grass in the cave Gao fan added, "don''t worry, this amount should help you find it!" Ziyan closed her eyes, frowned slightly, and the brain wave amplifier on her forehead played a role. Three minutes later, Ziyan excitedly opened his eyes, "found it! Master, the amount you gave me is too much! I''ll go and find what I want to eat in the future! " "Well!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "take us!" Having said that, Gao fan takes Ziyan in one hand and xiaoyixian in the other, and soars into the air. "Wow! Master can fly Ziyan is very excited. Xiaoyixian looked at Gao fan''s face, "he is so young, is he douzong? It''s impossible, isn''t it? " Gao fan looked down and saw xiaoyixian looking at himself, smiling. For a short time, xiaoyixian quickly buried his head and blushed. Soon, a group of three people came to the cave Xiao Yan and Xiao Yixian found in the original work. Without danger, a few people found what they wanted: binglingyancao, qicaidujing, ziyunyi. When xiaoyixian got the colorful poison Sutra, he was very happy. Get things, three people set out to find Xiao Yan. They were not far away from Xiao Yan, and soon arrived. Looking at the side of the orderly line up to accept the "Duel" of the herd, and was beaten in a mess of the forest, Gao fan know, Xiao Yan this boy is not lazy. "Brother! My brother is back! " "He can fly in the sky?" Xiao Yan raised his head and looked at Gao fan three people in the sky in surprise. "Only when the general strength reaches the realm of fighting king can he fight and change his wings, but he can fly without changing his wings! Is it douzong? It''s impossible, isn''t it? " Yao Chen shook his head. He couldn''t understand the young man any more. "Douzong?" Xiao Yan chin fell to the ground, looking at Gao fan slowly fall. Gao fan released the two girls and pulled the little medical fairy, "come on, introduce me. This is the little medical fairy!" Gao fan laughed, "he''s Xiao Yan, my brother! This is Yao Lao, Xiao Yan''s teacher! " Xiaoyixian, with a blushing face, let Gao fan take his hand and say, "Hello "Come on, sister Yixian, I''ll take you to play with Jarvis!" When xiaoyixian saw the anti hawk armor, he was also attracted by this big guy. "Jarvis?" The little fairy murmured. "Yes! This is the big puppet. " Ziyan said happily, "he has great strength!" With that, Ziyan took xiaoyixian to compete with anti hawk armor. After a while, Ziyan was thrown on the ground by the anti hawk armor, but the little girl didn''t admit defeat and stood up again. Xiaoyi xianzui looked straight at the corner of his mouth and couldn''t help looking back at Gao fan. The shadow of a white moon in the sun dazzled the little medical fairy. "How could anyone be so handsome in this world..." "Brother!" Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder, "do you want to go to heaven?" Chapter 16 Xiao Yan is embarrassed a smile, "that must attain to fight a king to just go!" Gao fan turned up and took out a scroll, "don''t bother! Here you are! " Xiao Yan took the scroll, divine consciousness into it, suddenly opened his eyes, "purple cloud wings! How to fight in flight "Hey, hey!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "how about it? It''s for you! " Xiao Yan is a little hesitant. Since this period of time, Gao fan has helped him so much that he doesn''t know what to say. Gao fan looked at Xiao Yan''s psychological activities in his heart at this time. He waved his hand, "you don''t have to thank me. I have other flying skills. It''s useless for me to take them. I''ll give them to you!" Yao Chen looked at it and shook his head. "Boy, you are really willing to do it!" "That''s it!" Gao fan glanced at the medicine dust, "don''t look who I am? It''s not like some people who are so stingy! " "Cough!" Medicine dust dry cough two, "you continue!" With that, Gao fan takes out a pile of pills and herbs and gives them to Xiao Yan. "Binglingyancao! Blood essence demon fruit! Evergreen rattan! Snow bone ginseng! Green flame grass! Black Gastrodia elata.... " At that time, Yaochen opened his eyes, his face was unbelievable, "boy, have you finished shoveling the land of Warcraft forest?" "Mm-hmm! Almost! " Gao fan nodded, "I don''t know what Xiao Yan needs for alchemy, so I just take it all back!" "Gulu!" Yao Chen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Ziyan who was playing with anti hawk armor. "I really envy you! If only I had such a talent and treasure searching artifact in those years! " Xiao Yan sees the xiaoyixian and Ziyan that Gao fan brought back today, and the five flavors are mixed in his heart. Both women are smaller than themselves, but they are stronger than themselves. Ziyan, in particular, had been promoted from Doushi to dadoushi after a few days'' absence, which was just abnormal. Xiao Yan, who thought he was already a genius, was hit at this moment. But he Xiaoyan never afraid of the blow, on the contrary, to this kind of blow, his reaction is very excited. "I''m going to practice first!" After that, Xiao Yan took xuanchongchi and walked towards the herd, while the herd was shivering in the corner. Not out of the shadow of the heart brought by anti hawk armor, there comes a little girl with purple hair who has blood suppression. We Warcraft it''s too hard!!! Gao fan saw the thin figure of xiaoyixian and said, "yaolao, you should be able to see that she is suffering poison body, right?" Medicine dust Leng for a while, this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable to see through, "cough! I see it! " "You have to help me!" Gao Fan said lightly. Yao Chen frowned slightly, "OK! Only go to that ancient tomb to have a try, but the ancient tomb is in Zhongzhou, Xiao Yan''s strength... " "I know!" Gao fan turned around and stood with his negative hand. He said faintly, "believe me, it won''t be long! I won''t let the poison of doom break out during this time! " Yao Chen looks at Gao fan''s back, a little fascinated. This young man, it seems that there is a natural magic around him, constantly miracles. "By the way, yaolao, it''s time for Xiao Yan to make pills, your black magic tripod!" Gao fan looks back with a thief smile on his face. Yaochen shakes his head and smiles bitterly, with a helpless face. A month later in the morning, Gao fan was awakened by the pleasant sound. "Ding, Xiao Yan is an advanced fighter. Congratulations to the host for getting 100 points!" this month, Xiao Yan spent half of his time in alchemy, otherwise he could upgrade faster. Chapter 17 Lucky draw! Gao fanle got up, and it''s an exciting time. This time, what can the system give you? 100 points down, is a lot of useless pills. "Ding! Congratulations on the magic woman''s equipment: guard silver bracelet "Guard silver bracelet: after equipping, form a close protection layer to cover each layer of skin and isolate all attacks!" "It seems that this thing is tailor-made for xiaoyixian! With this thing, the perdition poison can be restrained a little @ "Gao fanle. "Brother fan! What''s the matter? " Xiao Yan a face excited come over, see Gao fan a face smile recite of appearance curiosity. "Nothing!" Gao Fan said with a knowing smile, "congratulations on your promotion again!" "Well!" Xiao Yan nodded, obviously very happy. "Master lazy pig, I finally get up!" Ziyan''s mouth was shriveled. With a gentle face, xiaoyixian came over with a bowl of hot soup. "This is the soup made by the second-order Warcraft killed yesterday. Drink it while it''s hot!" "Mm-hmm!" Gao fan took over, a happy face. Soon after, the party had breakfast and continued to set out. Yaolao said that he wanted Xiao Yan to go to Heiyan City, the headquarters of the pharmacists'' Union of the gamma Empire, where he could be certified as a pharmacist. ¡­¡­ "Roar ~" and "woo ~" as they walked through the forest, two animal roars came. "Go! Go and have a look Gao fan took a step. The source of the sound is a river bank. Several people poked out their heads to see that there were two huge Warcraft fighting on the beach. A huge green Wolf with a blue flame on his body. A stone man, full of red cracks, there is a faint flame gushing out. At this time, the Blue Wolf opened his mouth, spit out a blue flame, and rushed to the stone man''s face. The stone man was not afraid. He stretched out his hands directly and burst out a raging flame in his palm. He rushed forward and directly scattered the blue flame. "Fourth order Warcraft green fire wolf king and fourth order Warcraft lava goblin!" Yao Chen stroked his beard. "Our luck seems to be good. These are two Warcraft with beast fire. Their beast fire is very suitable for Xiao Yan!" Gao fan grinned slightly at the corners of his mouth, "old medicine, how do you do it?" "They have similar strength. Let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Let''s wait until they are both defeated before we start!" Old medicine holding beard, "only weak enough, Xiao Yan will be less and less bite." "Hey, hey! Where is the trouble? " Gao fan laughs and throws the anti hawk armor. The medicine dust corners of the mouth smoke, but immediately clap the head, "Hi! How can I forget this crop! " Two Warcraft see suddenly break into the metal giant, have bared their teeth toward the anti hawk armored demonstration. Soon, the dying wolf king was carried by the anti hawk armor. The blue flame on the body has long disappeared, replaced by a body of scars. The lava goblins were trampled under their feet by anti hawk armor, holding the ground in both hands, trying to get up, but they didn''t do it in the end. The anti hawk armor solved the battle and the party jumped onto the bank. Gao fan came to the side of the anti hawk armor, "you two Warcraft listen to me, my brother wants to borrow your beast fire, the wise rescue obediently!" As soon as the two Warcraft heard it, they immediately struggled crazily. Want my beast fire, which has so easy! Lava goblins were about to explode. Through telepathy, Gao fan of course knows the idea of two Warcraft. Chapter 18 Gao fan quickly took out two pills, "I know it''s not easy for you to cultivate animal fire, but as long as you cooperate well, I will not kill you! And I''ll give you a handful of pills! " Seeing the elixir, the lava goblin and the green fire wolf king''s eyes are bright. However, Warcraft has a natural distrust of human beings. They are very suspicious of Gao fan''s words. "Hey, hey!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''m an honest man!" With that, Gao fan threw two pills on the ground. "Boy, you''re so wasteful!" The medicine dust makes my eyes straight. Ziyan was also impatient at that time, "master, I want it too!" Xiao Yan even shook his head, "brother fan, I..." Xiaoyixian just smiles. She is more interested in Gao fan''s mystery. Gao fan looked back, "don''t worry, everyone has it! I have so many of them! It''s no problem to eat them as beans! " "Clams?" All the people have black lines on their faces. Xiao Yan with the help of medicine dust, the process of taking animal fire is very smooth. In just two hours, Xiao Yan absorbed wolf king Qingyan and lava fire. However, due to the lack of several rare medicinal materials, animal fire has not been refined, so Xiao Yan''s strength has not been improved at this time. As for the lack of medicinal materials, I have to go to the nearby black rock city to buy them. After all, it is the home of the pharmacists'' Union, where there are many medicinal materials. ¡­¡­ Black Rock City like villagers who have never seen the world before, Gao fan and his party looked at everything on the street curiously. Compared with Wutan City, Heiyan city is indeed more luxurious. After all, it is the home of the pharmacists'' Union, which brings together the top pharmacists of the gama empire. Alchemy is a very boring thing, at least Gao fan thinks so. So Gao fan found a huge house for Xiao Yan, left anti hawk armor and medicine dust, and a pile of herbs for Xiao Yan, and then he took Ziyan and xiaoyixian to the desert. ¡­¡­ Desert city, the only city to enter the Youngor desert. When Gao fan and his party came to desert city, it was already evening. In his previous life, Gao fan had no chance to arrive at the desert in person as a poor living house. At this time, seeing the boundless yellow sand with his own eyes, he was in a bold mood, "the desert is straight, the river is falling!" "Master, what are you talking about?" Ziyan blinked his big purple eyes and looked up at Gao fan, "I don''t understand!" Xiaoyixian''s eyes were fixed on Gao fan''s confident and gentle face, and his eyes were full of worship, "he''s so talented!" Although she had never heard such a sentence, she sincerely felt that the sentence in Gao fan''s mouth was particularly artistic. Gao fan looked back at the two men who were looking at him and said, "Oh! It''s called poetry! It is said that there is a beautiful country in the East, where there is no war and people live in peace. People there can write such poems! " Xiaoyixian stares at Gao fan, remembering his experiences over the years, and people are constantly dying in front of him. She could not help but have a vision of the beautiful country that Gao fan told her, "is there really such a place in the world?" "Yes!" Gao fan took xiaoyixian''s hand and said, "if I have a chance, I will show you there!" Xiaoyixian, with a blushing face, will lean towards GAOFAN''s chest with GAOFAN''s hand. "Kill A roar came from the desert city not far away. "Wipe! Who''s bothering me! " Gao fan looked up and saw that a thin figure with blood all over escaped from the rocky desert city. Chapter 19 This is a woman with a seriously injured comatose man on her back. A large wave of pursuers followed, including a man riding a third-order Warcraft cleftland bear. The woman''s eyes were very strange. "Blue eyes, three flower pupils! Green scales Gao fan frowned. At this time, the group of people have been injured woman surrounded. "Ziyan, xiaoyixian, wait here for a moment!" After that, Gao fan rose from the air and fell into the middle of the crowd. Originally prepared to green scale pain under the killer, the man also stopped. "Master, I''m Sha tie, head of the mercenary regiment of Sha Zhi!" The rough and crazy man on the back of the cleft ground bear arched his hand to Gao fan, "the mercenary regiment of the sand is ordered by Mo LAN, the elder of Mohist school. Mo LAN is the outside deacon of Yunlan sect. This woman is what elder Mo LAN wants. Please look at his face and don''t interfere in our affairs!" In Sha tie''s opinion, Gao fan, who can fly, is mostly a fighter king. Although Mohist Mo LAN is just a fighting spirit, Yunlan sect has a fighting emperor. "Ha ha! Is Yunlan sect Gao fan laughs and confirms that it''s green scale. Then he says, "the person I want to protect is useless when the emperor comes!" Sha tie''s mouth is full of smoke. You are so boastful! Green scale deep out of a breath, it seems to be saved today! At this time, Ziyan and xiaoyixian also ran over. They didn''t listen to Gao fan at all. As soon as Ziyan came over, the split ground bear under Sha tie''s crotch urged him directly, and the feces and urine flowed together, making Sha tie''s face black. The people of the sand mercenary regiment had never seen the cleft ground bear like this, so they unconsciously stepped back a few steps. "Master, thank you for saving my life!" Green scale came forward, "but the elder doesn''t have to offend yunlanzong for us!" Gao fan turned around and glanced at the unconscious man on the green scale''s back. He is familiar with that face. It''s Xiao Ding. It seems that he has also produced some butterfly effect. Xiao Ding in the original works is doing very well now! Green scale see Gao fan''s face, is also a moment of trance, this face is also too handsome! Gao fan''s face became chilly. Xiao Ding was a member of the Xiao family! "What''s your name?" Gao fan looks at the woman. "Green scales!" "Well!" Gao Fan said lightly, "in that case, blow it up!" Everyone looked at each other, obviously did not understand Gao fan''s meaning. As he spoke, Gao fan turned back. There were strange waves in the air, and the people of the sand mercenary regiment were on guard. "Boom!" The tyrannical energy explodes around, and the people of the sand mercenary regiment fall down almost at the same time. Gao fan controlled the strength, and there was no bloody scene. But there was no one left alive except Sha tie. At this time of sand iron, has no legs, a face of panic with both hands to climb back, face is full of blood. Green scale shocked, didn''t see clearly on a move to kill the audience? Is there any mistake? This handsome man is better than How strong! Gao fan a face of murderous gas, "green scale, sand iron I have helped you waste, want to kill want to cut all with you!" Green scale swallows saliva, carrying a long sword to sand iron in front. "Don''t kill me. It''s all Mohism. Mohism has helped me to improve my strength and brought me great benefits. Let me catch you!" Sha tie''s eyes were frightened, looking at the green scales approaching step by step. Green scale complexion is cold, "why do they want to arrest me?" Sha tie covered the wound on his leg. "I don''t know, I don''t know!" Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. "It''s not for your eyes that everyone is innocent and guilty! Blue eyes, three flower pupils Chapter 20 Green scale face a Lin, sword a wave, cut off Sha tie''s head, "kill you, also cheap you!" Qinglin threw his sword on the ground and knelt down to GAOFAN, "master, please help the leader! You can take my eyes! " Gao fan frowned. The girl seemed to have misunderstood, "get up, I''ll save him. You don''t have to be like this. It''s useless for me to take your eyes!" "Thank you, master!" Green scale heavy kowtow a head, "as long as the elder saved the leader, green scale is willing to be the elder''s maid all his life!" "Well "Get up," Gao Fan said, "no more ink, I''m afraid it won''t save you!" "Ah Green scale quickly got up and touched Xiao Ding''s neck. "Er..." Gao fan looks at xiaoyixian, "xiaoyixian, please!" Xiaoyixian looked at Gao fan and his hand, hesitated. Of course, Gao fan knows what xiaoyixian is thinking. She is afraid that she will poison Xiao Ding if she is not careful. Gao fan took out a pair of arm guards, which he had forgotten before. Xiaoyixian looked at the beautiful arm guard, and there was a light in her beautiful eyes, "what''s this?" "This is for you!" With a smile, Gao fan handed out his arm guard. "This is a guard silver bracelet. Take it and have a try!" Xiaoyixian''s beautiful eyes flashed and took over the arm guard. The arm guard, like Ziyan''s forehead before, automatically attached to her body. This kind of feeling is very comfortable. Xiaoyixian can feel a strange energy coming from his arm guard, covering every inch of his skin. "Thank you! Gao fan Xiaoyixian is very happy. She knows that the perdition poison body is not so easy to control, but now it won''t hurt others. "It''s all right, you''re happy is the most important thing!" Gao fan smiles. Ten minutes later, Xiao Ding slowly opened his eyes. "Thank you, master!" Green scale kneels down to Gao fan again, "green scale is your maid all her life!" "Ding! Successfully modify the plot and get 100 points! " "Lucky draw! 100 points! " "Ding! Congratulations on your Divine blood: Superman "I''ll go! Superman! A no less than black phoenix''s Bug blood Gao fan almost made a noise at that time. It''s also against the weather to acquire an ability casually, right? "Is Superman integrated?" "Fusion! Why don''t you keep it? " Gao fan rubbed his hands, his face thumping. "Ding! Congratulations on the integration! Gain ability: invulnerable "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. Current level: Cosmic 5 stars "Ding! Congratulations on activating the ability: fire control "I wipe it!" Gao fan was stunned at that time. "There was no laser eye, no speed, and it was invulnerable? It''s not cost-effective! " Gao fan''s face was black at that time. "Master, your face is so black!" Ziyan came together. "Ha ha! Is that right? " Gao fan''s sad face, just got the blood of God level, and then he flew. Can he not be black? Xiaoyixian frowned and touched GAOFAN''s pulse, "are you hurt?" "Ha ha! It''s all right Gao fan grinned bitterly and waved his hand, "there''s nothing wrong!" Xiaoyixian brow stretch, "nothing is good!" "Forget it, it''s better to have a knife and a gun!" Gao fan sighed, turned his head and looked at green scales. Through telepathy, he knew that green scales were loyal to him. Forget it, at least you can get a maid! Think about it this way, Gao fan feels a lot more cheerful. Chapter 21 Three days later, the original residence of Sha Zhi mercenary regiment has been taken over by Xiao Ding, and it is also called Mo tie mercenary regiment. Xiao Ding''s wound has been healed. As for Xiao Li and others, they have died in the chase. "Bang!" Xiao Ding hit the wooden table and raised a cloud of dust. "It''s all Mohism. If it wasn''t for them, the second younger brother would not have died!" "Mohist?" Gao fan''s eyes were shining, "I went to destroy them!" Vast desert, yellow sand all over the sky. Instead of flying directly to Mohism, Gao fan chose to take a carriage with the motorcade to Yancheng to enjoy the desert scenery. At this time, green scale suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the distant sky. There was a vision in the sky, and the whole sky was dyed light green, as brilliant as the aurora. But just a flash of light, the sky will return to the original. "Master, there are strange energy fluctuations over there. I feel that there is something precious coming out!" The brow of green scale is slightly wrinkled. "Sniff!" originally sleeping Ziyan also sat up, "I also smelled, there is Tiancai Dibao born!" "Go! Go and have a look!" Gao fan flew directly with the three girls. At the camp of the snake people''s Kingdom, general mobas is standing in front of a big tent. Beside him stands a enchanting snake woman, who is Yuemei. "Mobus, just now the air in the crypt leaked out, won''t it really attract any strong people?" The moon is beautiful, her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and her face is blue. Mobus''s green eyes, carefully swept around every place, "I don''t know, so now we need to strengthen the defense, so as not to have a blind eye, disturb the queen!" At this time, a soldier of the snake kingdom came forward and said, "report to the general. All the surrounding areas have been checked, and patrols have been strengthened!" "Well! Mobus nodded and strengthened his defense. If there is a situation, send a signal immediately. Don''t hesitate! " Mobus had a dignified face. "Yes The soldier was ordered to leave. After explaining, mobas and Yuemei turn around and prepare to enter the big account behind them. But at this moment, Mobus felt something strange behind him and turned around abruptly. "Ha ha! Mobas? How beautiful is the moon Gao fan and his three daughters stand on a stone. The soldiers of the snake people surrounded Gao Fanji for the first time. Yue Mei sees Gao fan''s eye and is deeply attracted by Gao fan''s handsome face: "who is this dashai? How did he get into the camp of the snake kingdom without knowing it? You know my name "MD flower maniac!" Mobus glanced at Yuemei and scolded. "Hello! Who do you scold? " Yuemei turned over at that time. "Yuemei, don''t blame me for not reminding you. You are the bodyguard of the queen, the warrior of the snake kingdom! The other side is a cunning human "Cut!" Yue Mei rolled her eyes, "of course I know! But can''t I like humans anymore? They are so handsome! If you are so handsome, I''ll be crazy about you too! " "You Mobus was speechless for a moment. He had a halberd in his hand and looked warily at Gao fan. "Who are you? How do you know our names? Why did you break into the camp of the snake kingdom? " Gao fan looks at their performance, but shakes his head. Sure enough! Beauty is justice! Ziyan came up and said, "master, I found a treasure in the big account!" Green scale also nods, "yes! The fire attribute is very strong! " Gao fan is listening. If he can''t guess what''s here, he''s Shabi. Chapter 22 It seems that queen Medusa has found Qinglian earth fire here! Gao fan browed and looked at Mobus and Yuemei. "Queen Medusa can''t take the fire of Qinglian earth alone. I''m here to help!" Mobus''s face was stiff, and he was confused at that time, "you! How do you know? " After all, among the people present, except Yuemei and mobas, even the soldiers of the snake Kingdom didn''t know what the queen was doing here! Gao fan smiles and looks at mobas, "I know a lot. I also know that Yuemei likes you in her heart!" On hearing this, Yuemei''s ears are red with shame. Although she fights with mobas fiercely, Gao fan is right. Mobus turned his head and looked at Yuemei. Yuemei''s sight quickly dodged. Mobus looked at Gao fan, "hum! It''s none of your business. How can Yuemei like me! We fight every day! " On hearing this, Yuemei was angry at that time. She looked at Mobus and hummed heavily. Gao fan patted his head and said, "you deserve to be single!" "No nonsense! Look at the move The halberd in mobasi''s hand came out of the hole like a poisonous snake. With a whoosh, it stabbed Gao fan in the chest the next second. However, Mobus was surprised to find that his spear was hard to get into. Gao fan looked down, and his mouth began to smile with honey. This invulnerable effect is really good! Gao fan raised his head and showed an evil smile. A flame exploded in front of Mobus. "Bang!" Mobus fell to the ground, the halberd in his hand had become a fragment, and his armor was also fragmented, showing the scarred flesh and blood. "How are you, Mobus?" Yuemei comes forward with a worried face and lifts Mobus up. She looked warily at Gao fan, the commander-in-chief is better than him! When the soldiers of the snake Kingdom saw the general''s accident, they bravely rushed up to Gao fan. "Ah Mobasi endured the pain, stood up with the help of Yuemei, "all back! You are not rivals The soldiers of the people''s Republic of snake looked at each other and finally stepped down. Gao fan smiles, "now do you believe I''m here to help? It''s easy for me to kill you "Boom!" With a loud noise, the whole tent was lifted, revealing a huge entrance to the crypt. "Master! The breath suddenly became stronger! " Green scale''s eyes quickly turned up, staring at the crypt inside. "Your majesty!" Mobus and Yuemei come forward at the same time, looking at the crypt with a worried face. Deep in the crypt, there was a roar and a violent flame. I think there was a big fight. "All right! Now something''s wrong! " Gao fan frowned slightly, "you wait up, don''t come down, it''s dangerous inside!" After that, Gao fan jumped into the crypt. Deep in the cave, a world of magma. A beautiful snake king with head and body is fighting a poisonous snake formed by fire. In the middle of their battle, there is a stone platform, on which is a blooming blue lotus. In the center of the lotus, there is a blazing blue flame. Medusa swept out the snake with a long tail, turned around and rushed towards the fire, swallowing it. The fire snake saw Medusa swallow the flame and roared up to the sky. "Poof!" Medusa was engulfed by Qinglian''s heart fire, choking out a mouthful of blood. Fire snake showed cunning eyes, "extremely Yin body also dare to swallow the fire, it is beyond measure, the fire is mine!" The fire snake spat out a flame and hit medusa in the abdomen. "Er..." Medusa heavily hit the stone wall, spit out a mouthful of blood again, pretty white face. Chapter 23 "Spit out the fire, and I''ll take you as my maid!" The fire snake turns around and turns into a human figure. A handsome man in a fire red robe has an evil smile on his face. "No way!" Medusa''s eyes with a trace of determination, "even if I blow myself up, I won''t give you a chance!" "Self explosion?" Gao fan suddenly appeared in the room with a smile on his face, "don''t blow yourself up, OK?" Medusa looks at Gao fan. Who is this? How do you look a little handsome? What''s more strange is that this man seems to have average strength, but how did mortals come to this underground world? "Who are you? How dare you do harm to me The handsome man looks at Gao fan with an alert face. There must be something fishy about ordinary people coming to this underground world. "I''m her man!" Gao fan pointed to Medusa, "now you bully her, I have to kill you!" Medusa''s face was stiff, and turned pale and pink. The queen is so shy! "Well! Stupid human, let me see the power of my king! " The fire snake demon incarnated into a fiery fire snake, staring at Gao fan from top to bottom. Gao fan raised his head and looked at the snake eye without fear. The king of fire snake trembled slightly, and his heart was in a state of suspense. The intuition of Warcraft is much stronger than that of human beings. Just now when he looked at Gao fan, he felt a bit of crisis. "No!" The fire snake king hesitated. "Human beings, you are also a talent. I see that your practice is not easy. As long as you promise to be my subordinate, I will let you die!" Said the serpent. "I wipe it!" Gao fan peed at that time, "who gives you confidence?" "What do you mean, man?" Fire snake demon king''s eyes with authority, "do you want to die?" "Mad is retarded!" Gao fan frowned and pointed to each other with his left hand, "I mean, let you be my little brother!" "Stupid human!" The fire snake king was angry, and was so despised by a small human, he exploded at that time, "then you go to die!" The next second, the fire on the fire snake demon rises abruptly. But when the fire snake demon prepares to accumulate fire to attack, it suddenly finds that it has lost contact with the fire, and even the fire in its body can''t be sensed. Gao fan gave a cold smile, "flame stripping!" This is Gao fan''s ability to control fire. As soon as this ability was launched, the fire in the world was subdued. Even Medusa felt that her inner fire of Qinglian was also in fear. The fire snake demon king felt that the fire in his body was controlled by Gao fan and attacked Gao fan with his tail. "Folly Gao fan raised his hand, and an energy explosion exploded on the seven inch fire snake, which immediately lost its fighting power. The fire snake king was lying on the magma, confused. "I was killed by the second?" Fire snake demon king can''t believe what happened, "I was killed by a weak human?" I''m proud of my strength. I''m nothing in front of others! Medusa was stunned. She was still worried about Gao fan. She didn''t expect that the other party killed the fire snake king! "Who is he? Why so strong? " Medusa almost had stars in her eyes. "I wanted to take you as a mount, but I didn''t expect you to fight like this!" Gao fan looks at the snake king and shakes his head and sighs. Chapter 24 The fire snake demon king is unwilling to take a look at Gao fan and let his body be submerged by the magma. "Ah, it''s a pity to have such a windy mount of Warcraft!" After solving the problem, Gao fan claps his hands and looks back at Medusa. Medusa met Gao fan''s eyes and suddenly felt a tremor in her heart. Bad, it''s the feeling of heart beating! Medusa''s face turned red. "Cough!" Gao fan is a little embarrassed. In the original work, Medusa and Xiao Yan gave birth to a baby. How can she love herself now! "Queen Medusa!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "the abnormal fire in your body, let me help you take it out. It''s very harmful to you. It''s not easy for you to refine it!" "But Medusa''s face turned cold. "Don''t worry, I will help you evolve without abnormal fire. Your secret method is not reliable!" Gao fan grabs a handful of pills. With the growth of the grade, the pills he draws now are much higher. "In fact, you don''t have to be so desperate!" Medusa''s eyes frowned and said nothing. Gao fan shakes his head slightly, carries his hands behind him, and looks confident. "Besides, your snake kingdom will soon be out of the desert, because I intend to build the most powerful empire in the history of Douqi continent!" "The most powerful empire ever?" Medusa couldn''t help gazing at Gao fan with unspeakable surprise in her heart. "Yes! I''ve thought about the name of the country. It''s called "any country!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "the purpose of any country is to punish those who violate our territory. Zong will 2: the whole world is not the king''s land, and the land is not the king''s minister. Tenet 3: people-oriented, no matter Warcraft or human, equal treatment Medusa''s eyes changed when she looked at Gao fan. "People oriented, equal treatment?" "Yes Gao fan slowly stretched out his hand, "I invite you to join the snake kingdom. In my empire, the snake kingdom can develop better!" Medusa saw the pills in Gao fan''s hand, and Gao fan''s mysterious ability. She slowly closed her eyes. I don''t know why, Medusa feels that everything Gao Fan said is obviously unrealistic, but she actually believes that Gao fan can do it all. She has always been very distrustful of human beings, but she has a lot of trust in Gao fan. "All right! Do it Medusa frowned slightly. Gao fan looked at Medusa''s white chest, almost nosebleed, "the process may be a little painful!" "Well! Come on Medusa still closed her eyes. Gao fan swallowed saliva, "strange fire, peel off!" "Er ~ ah!" Medusa frowned, and the sting of the fire made her snort. "Shit! This strange fire is really different from the ordinary fire All the sweat came down from Gao fan''s head. Medusa frowned, and the fire of the green lotus came out of her brows. Her body also hesitated about the reason of the fire peeling off, constantly suffering damage, and her clothes were burned to ashes by the energy radiated by the fire. The scene became very beautiful. Gao fan''s face was flushed and his blood was gushing. Outside the crypt, people were worried. They don''t know what''s going on inside. "What''s the matter! Let''s go down and have a look! " Mobas said in a voice. By this time, he had been bandaged, and his whole body was covered with bandages, leaving only his nostrils and eyes exposed. Chapter 25 "Wait a minute!" Xiaoyixian frowned slightly, "I know the strength of Gao fan. We can''t help him when we go down!" "Wait! Wait! Wait Mobus was furious. "Did you have to wait for three hours?" "Hoo The air of tyranny rose in the crypt, and the people retreated one after another. Gao fan holds medusa in her arms, and falls to Yuemei. "The queen of Medusa has been hurt. I''ll give it to you!" Month Mei Leng Leng to meet Medusa, she saw Medusa a happy face, a little confused. How can the queen Medusa, who is usually superior, have such a little woman''s side? "No!" Medusa snorted, and then buried her face in Gao fan''s arms with satisfaction. She didn''t want to go to Yuemei. The next moment, Medusa became a colorful snake, hidden in Gao fan''s arms. "Er..." Gao fan was a little embarrassed, and his heart said, "Your Majesty, come out quickly!" Medusa responded, "take me. You''ve seen me out. You''re responsible." Gao fan was confused at that time. This is not what I want! Mobus''s face was black, though not visible. "What did you do to the queen, Gao fan?" he said Gao fan looks innocent, "I didn''t do anything!" "How could the queen do that?" Mobas continued to work on the sound of the urn. "Bang!" Yue Mei hammered heavily on the top of Mobus''s head, "you said that if you want to be handsome, the queen will not choose to sleep with him!" Mobus''s face turned green at that time. "I..." Yue Mei raised her hand to Gao fan, "Mr. Gao fan, I don''t know why the Queen chose you, but please take good care of our queen! We snake people have a special way to know the situation of the queen. If something happens to the queen, we will never die for you! " "Well All right, all right Gao fan nodded. "All right, Mobus!" Yue Mei rolled her eyes and said, "clean up, go back and defend the country for the queen!" Watching the army of the snake Kingdom leave, the wonderful sound reminds me. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully modifying the original plot and gaining 100 points! " Gao fan''s face is thumping. This system is really interesting. I don''t want to modify the original plot. I want to open a harem. It''s so implicit! Isn''t it? For such a long time, I''ve done so many things. Isn''t it all the time to add points when I collect sister paper? Also modified the original plot, Xiao Li died how did not give points? "Lucky draw It''s still a bunch of pills, and this time there''s nothing but pills. Gao fan was stunned on the spot, "what''s the meaning of this special thing?" System: "it seems that your luck is really a bit bad!" "How''s it going? Is the queen of the snake Kingdom soft? " Xiaoyixian came over and asked with a smile. "Average!" Gao fan was a little confused, but then he responded, "no, misunderstanding, no..." "Hee hee! I''m teasing you Xiaoyixian jokingly smile, beautiful eyes look, "but men, three wives and four concubines are very normal, not to mention you are so strong!" Ziyan is still young. She doesn''t know about this kind of thing. She is beside Gao fan and looks at Medusa snake curiously. Green scale small face slightly red, she is also a little understanding of this kind of thing, but did not expect that little medical fairy so bold, actually said it in public, really shameful. "Well Let''s go! Let''s go Gao fan was the first to escape from the scene. Chapter 26 Yancheng, the home of Mohism this is a big city no less than Heiyan City, which is famous for its rich salt. Mohism is the largest local tyrant in Yancheng. 70% of the shops on the streets are Mohist. Gao fan led the three women into Yancheng and immediately attracted a lot of attention. GAOFAN is tall and handsome. Xiaoyixian is beautiful. Qinglin is tall and slender. Ziyan is pretty and lovely. Such a combination is conspicuous everywhere, not to mention that the three women seem to have a lot to do with Gao fan. The old and young men on one side are eager to execute Gao fan on the spot. "Stop!" Suddenly, a group of soldiers stopped Gao fan, "who are you? Where do you come from? What are you doing in Yancheng? " The soldier at the head took a look at Gao fan, and then put his eyes on xiaoyixian and Qinglin, sweeping them around, which made them angry. "Pa!" Gao fan slapped the soldier on the wall immediately. The rest of the soldiers immediately drew out their swords and were terrified. "What are you doing? Are you going to rebel? We are from the Mohist school. You just called Mo Yao, a disciple of the Mohist school! " Said a soldier. There were more onlookers in an instant. "Who is he? How handsome! It''s like having a monkey with him "Who is that boy? How dare you provoke the Mohists? " "Isn''t it? This Yancheng is all Mohist, and I don''t know where they come from. Looking at the clothes, they are not ordinary people, but this time they will suffer a loss! " Seeing the reaction of the crowd around him, the soldier had a little confidence. He said to Gao fan, "you just wait to die!" Gao fan smiles, "are you a Mohist?" On hearing this, the soldier showed a proud look on his face, "of course! I am... " "Pa Ji!" Before he finished, the soldier was also photographed on the wall. "Who else?" With both hands on his back, Gao fan looked around the crowd and the remaining soldiers. "Who else is Mohist?" "Er..." The rest of the soldiers were counselled one by one, and the onlookers shook their heads one by one. The soldiers looked at each other in horror. Gao fan took a look at the restaurant beside him and took the three girls to the second floor. The people in the restaurant got up and left one after another. Obviously, they didn''t want to provoke the disaster. The shopkeeper turned green. "You haven''t paid yet!" Sitting on the second floor, Gao fan looked down at the soldiers. "You can carry them back and rescue them. By the way, you can tell the Mohist people to wash their necks. I''ll have a meal first." The soldiers looked at each other and found that Gao fan didn''t make a move. Then they saved people and ran away. Looking at the soldier leaving, Gao fan smiles and takes out a bag of gold coins, "shopkeeper, good wine and good food come up!" The shopkeeper''s eyes brightened when he saw the gold coins in this area, so he quickly came forward and said, "my guest, I advise you to run away quickly! This Mohist family is one of the four major families in the whole empire. Even the city leader''s office has to respect him. There''s no need to be impulsive and lose his life! " "No harm, the shopkeeper will serve first!" Gao fan tone indifferent, "when the time comes, the shopkeeper himself can hide in the table underground, the money is enough to buy you this restaurant, right?" "Ah The shopkeeper sighed and put away the money with a sad face, "my guest, you have self-respect!" Fifteen minutes later, Gao fan was still eating. The group of escaped soldiers came back again with a young man in gorgeous clothes. Chapter 27 The soldier at the head pointed to Gao fan, "young master, it was he who wounded commander moyao. Originally, the commander wanted to help you find a beauty!" As soon as the young man''s brow was raised, his eyes swept over the little fairy, revealing a smile, "where are the wild men who dare to run rampant in Yancheng?" Gao fan glanced at Mo Li lightly, but didn''t pay attention to him. "Oh Molly patted his thigh, "boy! You come down to me, give me the beauty around you, and I''ll leave you a corpse! " At this point, the crowd inside the frying pan. "At the age of 20, the young master of Mohism has broken through into the realm of fighting masters! The boy is dead! " "Isn''t it? Ordinary people are not 30 years old, so they are all advanced Gao fan sneered, "just a fighter? A piece of rubbish "What?" Mo Li Leng for a while, angry head, "you say who is rubbish?" Gao fan is too lazy to look at Mo Li. Raising his hand is a blow. Mo Li bumps into the opposite building heavily and raises a piece of dust. The soldiers who followed Murray were shocked, and the onlookers were scared to pee. Isn''t that abnormal? Gao fan got up and touched his stomach. "I''m full. Let''s go to Mohist school!" After that, a few people went down to the restaurant and went straight to Mohism. As for Mo Li buried in the ruins, Gao fan had no interest. Mohist high strength compound, Zhumen watchtower. At this time, in front of the gate of Mohism, a group of soldiers were trembling, as if facing the enemy. The melon eaters are always the brave and fearless group. They actually follow Gao fan. "Who is making trouble in front of my Mohist family?" An old man came out in a crowd, aggressive. "Three elders! Help the young master Soldiers rushed out of the crowd, carrying a stretcher on which lay Murray. The three elders looked at the unconscious Mo Li and frowned, "who beat the young master like this?" As he spoke, the three elders ordered his servants to carry Murray in. The soldier pointed to Gao fan, "it''s him, it''s him!" The Third Elder looked at Gao fan and said, "boy, you have hurt my little master of Mohism, and you dare to go to my Mohist door. How you don''t pay attention to my Mohism!" Gao fan didn''t even look at the three elders, but surrendered his eyes to the door of Mohism. The lintel is tall and grand. Gao fan grinned slightly, "energy explosion!" "Boom!" With a loud noise, the door of Mohism collapsed and dust fell to the ground. "Son of a bitch!" The Third Elder raised his hand, "flame palm!" One hand out, the air surging hot fighting, this aggressive hand seems to destroy Gao fan''s body. Everyone is sorry for Gao fan. Such a handsome man is going to die. The next second, Gao fan glared at the three elders. The flame palm that had already hit Gao fan quickly retreated and hit the three elders. "Poof!" The three elders spat out a mouthful of old blood and fell to the ground. "You, who are you?" The three elders can''t believe it. How can their confidence be rebounded? "Rebounded?" Everyone looks at each other. What is this ability? This is Gao fan''s ability to control fire. No fire in the world can escape. Gao fan''s face was slightly angry, and he looked down at the three elders on the ground. "The only big dipper dares to make mistakes in front of me. Don''t you want to live! "Ah?" The last "ah", Gao fan accentuated the tone. With this sound, "ah," all the walls of Mohist school collapsed. "This..." Everyone was stunned. What kind of existence did Mohism provoke! Chapter 28 At this time, Mo LAN, the leader of Mohist school, came with a group of people. He had seen his son''s injury, and it was basically useless, so he wanted to kill his enemy himself. But when he saw the instant collapse of the courtyard wall, he was a little counselled. "Sir Mo Lan''s face is gloomy. "Please give me a face. What happened before is over!" "It''s over?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s impossible to come to an end!" "Presumptuous!" A fierce drink came, and someone came out of Mohist school. This is an old man with white hair and white hair. His strong fighting spirit is telling his extraordinary. As soon as the old man appeared, the crowd was boiling again. "This is mo Cheng! The elder of Mohism, I heard that he was already a four-star fighting spirit a few years ago! " "Four star fighting spirit! Oh, my God, I didn''t expect to see 4-star fighting spirit "Elder!" Mo LAN bowed to the old man deeply, "I''m really sorry, it''s my improper management!" The old man waved his hand and didn''t care. There are two people walking out behind him. Gao fan has seen them. It was Nalan Yanran and elder Ge Ye of Yunlan sect who made a big scene in the Xiao family that day. But they didn''t recognize Gao fan immediately. After all, Gao fan''s face was covered with mud that day. "Who is this man? How handsome!" Nalan''s beautiful eyes flashed. She received elite education from childhood, so she never cared about the appearance of any man, because it was too superficial. But today this one is different, this one is too handsome! "Cough!" Gao fan received Nalan Yanran''s inner activities, and his heart was sweating. It seemed that he was too handsome and bad! "Boy, where do you learn from?" Mo Cheng looks slightly angry. The people who can cause such large-scale damage are by no means unknown. "Wutan City, Xiao family!" Gao fan smiles and reports to his family. Nalan frowned, which made her most uncomfortable. Ge Ye stood up directly, "Xiao family?" Gao fan picked to pick eyebrow, looking at GE ye, "is that day let you eat shriveled that Xiao family!" "You Ge Ye''s face was livid. "In this case, let me help Xiao Zhan teach you a lesson!" After that, the long sword in Ge Ye''s hand broke away, "Fengling fractal sword!" "It''s yunlanzong''s xuanjie intermediate fighting skill Fengling fractal sword!" Someone recognized Ge Ye''s move. "This handsome man is in danger!" Ge Ye is full of self-confidence, he seems to have seen the boy''s hand, and then kneel on the ground to beg himself. must be chopped off by the hands and legs of the child, and be sent to Xiao family as an adult. Let Xiao war have a good look and offend the fate of Yun LAN *. But Why isn''t that kid flustered at all? Don''t be a little puzzled, Ge Ye! To meet Ge Ye''s sword is still an understatement of a wave. Gao fan gently waved, a burst of energy in the armpit of Pueraria lobata, directly broke the right arm of Pueraria lobata. "Ah Ge Ye covered his broken right arm and rolled on the ground in pain. "You Nalan Yan can''t believe looking at Gao fan, she finally remembered the identity of the other party, "you are the person who blocked my attack that day!" Gao fan joked and said, "Miss Nalan is really vengeful. I was basically disfigured that day. You can recognize me. How powerful!" Na LAN Yan Ran hurriedly cures for GE ye, "why do you want to be so ruthless?" Chapter 29 "Treat him in his own way!" Gao fan glanced at the Pueraria leaf on the ground, "I still keep my hand! Otherwise he would be grown up *! * Ge Ye looked frightened. How did Gao know he wanted to make him a human? Can he see through other people''s ideas? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "Sir Mo Cheng''s face was cold. "If you do this, aren''t you afraid to offend Yun LAN Zong?" Mo Cheng counseled at this time, and even Ge Ye couldn''t make a move in each other''s hands. How much contribution could he make? "Yunlanzong, I will go soon! I''ll kill that old dog in Yunshan with my own hands! " Gao fan had an evil smile on his face hey! You''re a thief "Presumptuous! How dare you insult the master and the ancestor Na LAN Yan Ran gets up, the long sword in the hand comes out of the body. "Yan Ran, don''t be impulsive, you are not his opponent!" Ge Ye stopped Nalan Yanran. Gao fan smiles and looks at Nalan Yanran. "He''s right. You''re not my opponent. Don''t bully yourself!" "You Nalan Yanran''s face is very blue. She thinks that she has no rival in the younger generation. She has suffered many times in front of Gao fan. "Hee hee, that''s interesting!" Suddenly, a smile came from the corner. Everyone saw that it was a woman hiding under a green robe. The woman only has a pair of green pupils, and her voice is full of temptation. "Your Excellency?" Mo Cheng sees a woman as if he sees hope. How he hopes that this woman is not from Gao fan''s side. "Snake house, green man!" The woman smiles. "Heaven snake house?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "so you are here to catch green scales?" Green scale a listen to Gao fan''s words, can''t help but frown, she don''t remember when he offended what day snake house. Ge Ye''s originally pale face turned red at the next moment, "master green man! I''m Ge ye, elder of Yunlan sect. Please help me. Yunlan sect will remember your kindness! " "Bah, bah, bah!" Green man scolded, "you old man, who do you call master? He is eighteen years old! Besides, yunlanzong is nothing! In the eyes of the snake house, you can''t enter the stream! " Ge Ye''s face was green at that time, and he almost didn''t faint. Mo Cheng a listen to the woman''s words, is also a burst of disappointment, but the other party''s purpose is GAOFAN side of the different pupil woman, still have the opportunity to attract. "Miss Green Man!" Mo Cheng insidious smile, "why don''t we fight together, I deal with Gao fan, you take the different pupil woman! Let''s get what we need, what do you think? " "Hee hee Green pretty Jiao smile a, "you deal with Gao fan?"? Where do you get your confidence? " "You Mo Cheng is short of breath and his face turns red. Green man didn''t pay attention to Mo Cheng, but looked at green scales, "little girl, your unique pupil owner has a unique advantage, but you follow these people, you can''t give full play to its strength. You''d better go back to the snake house with me, I have something that can make you stronger!" Green scale did not hesitate, "thank you for your love, green scale is the maid of master Gao fan, where Master Gao fan goes, I will go!" Green man looked at Gao fan again, "do you really have the heart to bury her talent like this?" "No!" Gao fan shook his head, "you go back and tell the people in the snake house that I will take Qinglin to the snake house and tell them to get things ready!" "You Green is very angry, Gao fan''s overbearing makes her very uncomfortable. Chapter 30 If it wasn''t for Gao fan''s uncanny ability, green man would like to do it. "You go on, I''ll just look!" Green man put his hands on his chest. Gao fan looks at the woman. Although her face is covered by black gauze, her figure is very hot. Do you want to be a maid? Green man was seen by Gao fan hair, but think about each other''s strange strength, and dare to anger. "Forget it! What if it''s for chombie? " Gao Fan Shan smiles and glances at GE ye on the ground. "The people of yunlanzong can go away. I''m in a good mood now. I don''t want to kill anyone!" "Yanran, help me up, let''s go back to Yunlan sect!" Pueraria lobata has a pale face and obvious excessive blood loss. "Good!" Nalan Yanran raises Ge ye, and several disciples of Yunlan sect come forward to help. "Stop!" Gao fan looked at Nalan and said, "Ge ye can go, you have to stay!" "You Nalan looks at Gao fan''s evil eyes and feels uncomfortable. "Boy Ge Ye''s face was angry. "Yanran is the disciple of master Yun. You have to think clearly!" Gao fan rubbed his eyebrows and said, "either Ge ye old dog follows others, or you all die here!" "You Ge Ye was so short of breath that a mouthful of old blood came out. "Enough!" Na LAN Yan Ran angrily drinks, "I stay is!" "Yan Ran!" Ge Ye looks very angry. "Yunlan sect disciples listen to the order, take the elder back quickly, and report the matter here to the master!" Nalan''s face was clear. "Yes Gao fan looked at the cloud LAN Zong people who left with a smile and looked at Nalan Yanran, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything about you. Xiao Yan is expected to come soon and solve your problems by the way." "Brother fan!" There is a sound coming from the corner. Gao fan turns around and sees Xiao Yan and Xiao Ding coming late. "Ha ha! Speak of the devil Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder, "yo! It''s not bad. I haven''t seen you in a month. I''m at the top of my class! " "Well! Digested part of beast fire, level increased! He also won the second grade Medal of pharmacist certified by the pharmacist union Xiao Yan pointed to his chest medal, very excited. Hearing Gao fan''s words, all the people present frowned. 9 Star Division? So young? Nalan Yanran can''t believe it. She was a waste of fighting for three months before half a year! How could you be a nine star division? Or a second grade pharmacist? Gao fan looked back at Nalan Yanran, "brother, it seems that your three-year appointment can be completed ahead of time! What''s the matter, Nalan Yanran? Do you dare to fight? " Nalan Yanran''s face was stiff, and the short sword on his waist came out of the scabbard Xiao Yan is unafraid and takes down the Xuan heavy ruler on his back. The crowd murmured. "9 stars challenge 3 stars? Where''s the confidence? " "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m not optimistic about it!" Nalan''s face was bright, and his short sword held a sword flower in his hand. "Fengling fractal sword!" Nalan Yanran made Yunlan Zong''s unique skill and crossed a blue arc in the air. Sharp sword gang with a bit of aestheticism, there is a detached feeling. This sword technique is more skillful than that of Pueraria lobata. "Well! This girl is a good baby! " Even the medicine master hiding in Najie couldn''t help praising. But Unfortunately, her opponent is Xiao Yan. Chapter 31 The heavy ruler in Xiao Yan''s hand is a horizontal, can grid blocked this fierce sword Qi. Xiao Yan body sink, half squat on the ground, jump up, "eight collapse!" "Bang!" Na LAN Yan Ran dodges not to be able to, hit in the middle, flies backward, falls on the ground. Mo Cheng frowns tightly, big dipper 3 star Nalan Yanran unexpectedly a move lost to dipper 9 star Xiaoyan. "Great "Good! Good! Good Cheers came from the crowd, and all the people were happy for Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan Zheng Zheng looking at the ground of the Na LAN Yan Ran, half a year ago the scene so flipped, that gave his insult to the woman has been his foot. Originally should be very happy, but Xiao Yan felt that he was not happy at all. Na LAN Yan Ran''s eyes are a little lax. She can''t believe looking at her sword, "I lost?" "Yes! You lost Gao fan comes forward and looks at Nalan Yanran with a smile on his face. Na LAN Yan Ran is still a pair of absent-minded appearance. Gao fan looked at Xiao Yan, but found that the other side was still unhappy, "brother, how can you still be unhappy?" Xiao Yan raised his head and looked up at the sky, "there''s nothing to be happy about. My pursuit has never been to defeat her!" Na LAN Yan Ran hears Xiao Yan''s words, the whole person froze, "originally, his self righteous talent is not worth mentioning at all in other people''s eyes, and he doesn''t even have the qualification to be their opponent! I went to the door to get married! Now I remember how ridiculous and pathetic my behavior is "My goal is you!" Xiao Yan looked at Gao fan seriously, "one day, I will defeat you!" "This..." Gao fan Leng Leng, a face of panic, "you are wrong, we are brothers!" "Ha ha!" Xiao Yan light smile, "I know, we are good brothers all our lives!" Na LAN Yan Ran Zheng Zheng''s looking at two people, her self-esteem, collapsed at this moment. But Nalan Yanran is not afraid of such collapse, she wants to rise in the destruction. She decided, must catch up, one day, she will defeat Xiao Yan, defeat Gao fan. Thinking about this, Nalan Yanran got up, put away the dagger, ready to leave. "Wait! I said, "can you go now?" Gao fan picks his eyebrows. Nalan looked back, "I''ve lost, what else do you want?" Gao fan joked and said, "if you lose, you have to fulfill your promise to be a maid for Xiao Yan and me." "You Nalan looks very blue. "No need!" Xiao Yan light said, "I have no interest in her!" Na LAN Yan Ran was full of shame and indignation, "Xiao Yan! You are shameless "Don''t worry!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Xiao Yan is not interested. I have it!" "What do you want?" See Gao fan''s eyes, Na LAN Yan Ran heart hair cold. Gao fan Leng for a moment, an innocent face, "let you be a maid, wash clothes, cook, pour foot water, what else do you want?" Nalan Yanran''s face changed, and she wanted to find a way to get in. "Think of Ge Ye. He should not have gone far!" Gao fan laughs like a thief. "Enough! I promise you, I''ll be your maid Nalan Yanran said, biting her teeth. Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, then frowned. "What about points? Why didn''t the points arrive? I just got a maid In Gao fan''s view, the way to get points is nothing more than Xiao Yan''s promotion and opening the back palace. But today clearly opened the harem, ah, how no points? System: "What does an ellipsis mean?" System: Chapter 32 Gao fan''s teasing is hot, but Xiao Ding can''t sit any more. At this moment, Mo LAN, the murderer who killed Xiao Li, is standing in the crowd of Mohist school. When the enemy met, he was very jealous. Xiao Ding clenched his teeth and said, "Mo LAN! I''ll kill you and avenge my second brother! " Before the words were heard, Xiao Ding left with one punch. Mo Cheng''s eyes and a flash will hold Xiao Ding''s throat. Xiao Ding is captured directly. The changes in the field made everyone''s eyes look sharp. Xiao Yan frowned tightly. The Xuanzhong ruler in his hand pointed to Mo Cheng, "old dog, you let my big brother go!" "Hey, hey!" Mo Cheng didn''t pay attention to Xiao Yan, but looked at Gao fan, "I know I''m not your opponent, but today you can''t touch my Mohist people, otherwise I''m going to fight for this old life, and I''m going to pull a cushion!" This reversal of identity made the audience sigh. The towering tree of Mohism seems to be falling down, and it''s even at the point of threatening people''s lives. Gao fan''s face is calm, and his eyes stare at Mo Cheng coldly: "Mo Cheng, I advise you Don''t threaten me "No!" Mo Chen shook his head, "this is not a threat! I know that Mohist killed your people, but you also killed a lot of Mohist people. well, I''ll give you mo LAN and give you all the desert city to Xiao family. That''s all! What do you think? " "Elder!" Mo LAN peed at that time, "you..." Gao fan jokingly smiles and looks at Mo Cheng, "in fact, I thought so, only killing Mo LAN!" "Hey, hey!" Mo Cheng smiles, "gentlemen think alike..." "But now!" Gao fan stares at Mo Cheng with cold eyes, "I''ll go back!" "Bang!" Mo Cheng feels his heart explodes from the inside out, and he has no way at all. In a moment, Mo Cheng has fallen to the ground in horror. The air suddenly becomes quiet, and people are shocked to find that Mo Cheng''s heart has become a void. Na LAN Yan ran at this time just know, originally before of Gao fan really stay hand, otherwise Ge ye also can''t live to leave. "How could he be so strong?" Nalan looks at Gao fan with a different look. People are also afraid of Gao fan''s ability. How can anyone in this world have such terrible power? What kind of fighting skill is this? It''s too evil to kill people without knowing it. Besides, the one who was killed was a fighting spirit! There was no resistance. Mo LAN unconsciously steps back and looks at Gao fan''s eyes like death. He knelt down to Gao fan and kowtowed desperately. His head was broken and the ground was covered with blood. "please, don''t kill me! The property of Mohism is yours. If you want to, I can be an ox and a horse for you all my life! " Gao Fan said coldly, "I said that I would not kill Mohist people at will It''s Xiao Ding who can decide your life and death Mo LAN quickly climbed to the foot of Xiao Ding, "attack the desert iron mercenary regiment, the order to seize the green scale is mo inherited, has nothing to do with other people! If you want to kill me, kill me. Other people don''t know about it. They are all innocent! " Until this time, Mo LAN finally understood Gao fan''s terror, this is a guy who can destroy the whole Mohist without any effort. For the future of the two families, he is no longer arrogant and can only kneel down and beg for mercy. it''s good to ask Gao fan to let go of Mohist people, even if he leaves a trace of blood for Mohist. The anger in Xiao Ding''s eyes had dissipated a lot, but the knife in his hand was still shaking. This period of time, has died too many people, he is a little under not to kill Mo LAN. Gao fan patted Xiao ding on the shoulder and said, "brother Xiao, the most important thing for people to do things is to be worthy of their own heart!" Hearing this, Xiao Ding''s tangled eyes suddenly brightened, with a wave of his long knife, he cut off Mo Lan''s arm and said, "I''ll leave you alive today, and the rest of the Mohist family will not pursue it!" "Thank you Thank you Mo LAN gritted her teeth and endured the pain. She knocked her head three times toward Xiao Ding. With the help of the Mohists, she went back to Mohism. Gao fan looked up at the green man on the tree, "how about you still want to rob people?" Green man shakes her head slightly, and she counsels, "forget it. I''ll take it back if you want. I hope you''ll arrive at the appointed time." "Don''t worry! I''m a responsible man Gao fan laughs like a thief. Chapter 33 "See you later!" Green man summoned a flying Warcraft and went away. Gao fan and his party also left Yancheng and returned to the rocky desert city. Along the way, Gao fan is struggling. Why did he accept Nalan Yanran and modify the plot, but he didn''t get the points? The system''s response to this is still an ellipsis, and there is no way to know. Half a month later, the desert city desert iron mercenary regiment was stationed. "Ding! Xiao Yan breaks through the Big Dipper. Congratulations to the host for gaining points * 100! " Gao fan is very happy and decides to save the points, because his recent luck seems to be bad, so he still doesn''t smoke. "Ha ha ha! I''m finally big dipper! " Xiao Yan a face excited jumped out. "Five star big dipper for a breakthrough?" Nalan Yanran frowned slightly, and he has made some progress in the past half a month. He has also broken through the three-star Big Dipper, but compared with Xiao Yan, he is just a scum! "Brother, congratulations on absorbing the strange fire!" Gao fan smiles. "Thanks to you, brother fan, if you hadn''t helped me control the strange fire, I wouldn''t have conquered them so easily!" Xiao Yan spread out his palm, on which there were three colors of flame beating, gorgeous and colorful. "You''re my brother, that''s right!" Gao fan smiles. Xiao Yan suddenly looked up, looking at Gao fan''s eyes full of madness, "brother fan, I want to challenge you!" GAOFAN see Xiao Yan''s eyes, back hair cool, see this boy crazy eyes, can''t be instigated out of the fire lotus bomb? Telepathy started, sure enough, the boy really plans to use that move to deal with himself! "Hiss" Gao fan took a deep breath, holding his waist in both hands, "Ouch! My waist is ached. Why don''t you go to Xiao Ding? " Xiao Ding, squatting on a stone stool to eat steamed bread, laughed and said, "I''m not hurt yet!" He doesn''t want to fight with Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan is a lunatic when he fights. "I will! I''ll fight you! " Na LAN Yan Ran stood up, "won you, I challenge Gao fan again!" "Hum!" Xiao Yan coldly smile, "you don''t think!" After that, the two fought together with bare hands. When Gao fan saw the two men in the yellow sand, he could not help shaking his head, "they are both the losers! Xiaoyixian, Qinglin, let''s go to bed! " "Spit!" Xiaoyixian and qingscaly face blush, white GAOFAN one eye, carrying vegetables to the backyard. Gao fan was bored and had to go back to his room to sleep. Xiao Ding took a look at Gao fan, another at Xiao Yan, shaking his head, "growing up together, why do you think the gap is so big?" "Boss, what are you talking about?" A brother of a mercenary regiment came up. "Nothing! Let''s go and fight some Warcraft in the desert and come back for dinner! " Xiao Ding patted each other on the shoulder and went straight out. In the evening, Gao fan was fighting against the landlord in the yard. Yes, it''s modern landlords. As an earthman, Xiao Yan was also shocked by Gao fan''s operation. However, Gao fan is very frank and says that he is also from the earth. Xiao Yan not only didn''t think much, but also felt very excited. Several people had a good time just like this. After a while, it was almost dark. "Help A few shouts came from the distance. Gao fan got up and looked in the direction of the setting sun. There was a figure who was from the desert iron mercenary regiment. "Go and have a look!" Gao fan flew over directly. The man was covered with scars, and his armor had been dyed red with blood. Chapter 34 "What''s the matter?" Gao fan frowned and his face was cold. "Is it Mohist?" "No No The man shook his head. "We''ve met a monster here! Brothers are trapped "Monster?" Xiao Yan and others also came up, a face of doubt, "what monster?" "A huge tornado, a huge yellow snake!" The man''s eyes were filled with fear, "brothers were swept to the sky by it. I was rescued by the leader. The leader told me to come back and inform you that he went to save the brothers by himself." "Where is it?" Gao fan frowned. The man raised his hand, "to the northwest, the hinterland of the sand sea!" With that, the man fainted. "Xiaoyixian, please take care of him. I''ll go back with Gao fan!" Gao Fan said and took Xiao Yan away. The backhand dropped anti hawk armor to protect everyone. In the hinterland of the sand sea a huge yellow tornado is raging, and many people can be seen in the tornado. Inside the people have lost consciousness, unconscious people are being slowly eroded by tornado, some people''s hands have become bones. At this time, the Tornado had stopped moving. Not far away, there were a group of wounded people, who were Xiao Ding and his brothers in the mercenary regiment. These people are all injured, just like the one who went back to the camp. "Big brother!" Xiao Yan, under the leadership of Gao fan, looks at the huge earth yellow tornado and looks uneasy. "What is this?" Gao fan frowned tightly. He had never seen this thing in the original work. Is it a wonderful thing with butterfly effect? "Brother, go back first! This is for me and Van Gogh! " Xiao Yan light says. "But Xiao Ding looked at the people in the tornado, "they are all my brothers!" "They are dead. Now the tornado seems to be digesting these people, and it will stop. When these people are digested, it will roll the rest of the people in!" Xiao Yan continued. "Here it is Xiao Ding recalled everything that had happened before, and it seemed like this, "let''s go together!" "No!" Xiao Yan shook his head, "give it to me and brother fan, we can deal with it, you go quickly!" "All right!" Xiao Ding thought about it carefully, then decided that these two younger brothers are geniuses, especially Gao fan, so there is nothing to worry about. "Brothers, help each other, let''s go!" Xiao Ding leaves with people from the desert iron mercenary regiment. After Xiao Ding was sent away, the dust of medicine appeared slowly. Yao chenle laughed, "our luck is really good! Unexpectedly, I met fengnu Longyan, who is 18 on the strange fire list Gao fan finally knows why Xiao Yan wants to let Xiao Ding leave. It turns out that it''s Yao Chen. "The wind infuriates the dragon?" Gao fan stared at the huge tornado, which was tens of meters high, and sighed at the magic. The mainland is really mysterious, and there are such wonders. "Boy, do it, while he is still digesting food, control him and let Xiao Yan absorb it!" Yao Chen looks at Gao fan. "Yes Gao fan smiles a little, fire control ability starts. The wind Nu Long Yan second counsels, the body shape shrinks, has become a regiment yellow flame, the tortoise shrinks in Gao fan''s palm. "Brother! Let''s go Gao fan smiles. "Well!" Xiao Yan looks excited. Half an hour later, fengnu Longyan was completely absorbed by Xiao Yan, and Xiao Yan also successfully advanced to the big dipper 7xing. "Tut tut! That''s awesome How smooth things are, even the dust of medicine is amazing. It''s very dangerous to absorb abnormal fire. Chapter 35 Before Xiao Yan absorbed wolf king Qingyan and lava fire, he carefully prepared a lot of pills to succeed. I didn''t expect that Gao fan''s control of fire made everything so simple! Even before Xiao Yan absorbed Qinglian''s heartfire, Gao fan had already shown his ability, but Yaochen still couldn''t help but praise him. Gao fan was just a plug-in on Xiao Yan''s cultivation road! "Come on, go back to dinner." Gao fan smiles, as if he had done something trivial. Medicine dust Zheng Zheng looking at this setting sun''s back, a little lost in thought. "This boy, who''s on the ground?" Seven days later, Xiao Yan completely refined the abnormal fire in his body, and his realm was also stable at 8 stars. The party decided to go back, because there is still a month to go before Xiao''s coming of age. "Big brother, when you meet the enemy, if you can''t fight, run and come home to us." Xiao Yan said to Xiao Ding, "our Xiao family will become the first family of Gama empire in the future." Xiao Ding patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder. "Brother Yan, don''t worry. When that day comes, my desert iron mercenary regiment will become the strongest mercenary regiment in the Empire!" "Good!" The two brothers hugged heavily, then separated. More than 20 days later, Gao fan and his party returned to Xiao''s home in Wutan city. When they came back to Xiao''s home late at night, few people knew about it. When Xiao Zhan saw Nalan Yanran, he was shocked. When I heard that Nalan Yanran was accepted as a maid by Gao fan, Xiao Zhan almost sat on the ground. Xiao Zhan almost fainted when he heard that Xiao Yan had become an eight Star Big Dipper. When he saw the strength of xiaoyixian, Xiao Zhan was numb. When I heard that Gao fan was more powerful than them, Xiao was happy. Xiao Zhan sighed: "sure enough, I am old! In the future, the Xiao family will be your world. You can do whatever you want! " The next day was the Xiao family''s rite of passage. Today is a very important day for all the younger generation of the Xiao family. Today, they can pass the test and know their future development in the Xiao family. Today is also an important day for Xiao Ning. The last time Gao fan was killed inexplicably, it was a great shame for Xiao Ning. When he woke up and wanted to fight with Gao fan, Gao fan had already disappeared. Over the past six months, with the help of the two elders, Xiao Ning has successfully broken through and become a fighter. Even his sister Xiao Yu, who came back from Canaan college, praised Xiao Ning as a rare genius. This time, Xiao Ning is definitely the first! This time, Xiao Ning vowed to step on Xiao Yan and Gao fan. At this time, a large group of people have surrounded the Xiao family martial arts arena. As a big family in Wutan City, the Xiao family not only attended the ceremony, but also had guests. Xiao Zhan sits at the top of the martial arts arena, but his two left-hand positions are empty, followed by several elders of the Xiao family. On the right are the garelites, the Lord''s house, and the mitts. Soon, the younger generation of the Xiao family had all arrived, and all the children of the Xiao family who attended the ceremony were gathered on the square. Gao fan and Xiao Yan with a small medical fairy, purple research, green scales. The three women''s face was not weaker than Xun er''s, but attracted the crowd. "Oh! There are so many people Gao fan joked and looked at Xiaoning not far from the opposite, "Xiaoning, long time no see. How many days did you lie down last time? How long do you want to lie down this time? " Chapter 36 "Hum!" In Xiao Ning''s eyes flashed the meaning of Yin ruthless, the corner of his mouth slightly grinned a little radian, "hum! I hope you can laugh so happily later! " After that, Xiao Ning looks at Xiao Yan beside Gao fan, "little bastard, from today on, I want you to show up in front of xun''er!" Xiao Yan light a smile, "I wait!" In the meantime, xun''er appears and draws people''s eyes away. "Brother Xiaoyan!" Smoke son sees Xiao Yan, quickly come forward, full of joy, "where have you been in this period of time, when did you come back?"? They don''t go to xun''er. " "Gao fan and I went to practice and came back this morning!" Xiao Yan smiles. "Attention, miss!" Ling Ying followed to walk to come over, utter a speech to prompt to. And Ling Ying is followed by two young men. Ling Ying and the appearance of these two people instantly attracted the eyes of the experts on the scene. Jialiebi, the owner of jialie''s family, frowned slightly and turned his head to Yafei, "Miss Yafei, do you know who these two are?" Princess e frowned and shook her head, "I don''t know!" Then, Yafei looked at the old man standing beside her. The old man''s face was solemn, "Miss, those two young people are unfathomable!" "What?" Ya Fei is tiny a Leng, the corner of the mouth grins up a silk radian, "it seems that there is a play to see today!" Smoked son sees to come person, is also clever stand to one side, no longer keep intimate with Xiao Yan. GAOFAN telepathy know the origin of the two, one is Guzhen, the commander of the black annihilation army, the current seven star douzong. The other is Ling Quan, a new fighter emperor, who is now a small captain of the black annihilation army. Gao fan laughs. Unexpectedly, the butterfly effect has attracted these two people. Ling Quan came over and glanced at Xiao Yan with a faint smile. "Boy, stay away from Miss xun''er, or you will die!" Gu Zhen lightly swept Xiao Yan one eye, a word didn''t say, straight to Xiao Zhan''s side position. On the way, I saw Gao fan and the three women around him. Xiao Zhan got up and saluted Guzhen. Guzhen sits down, xun''er sits next to Guzhen, and Lingquan stands behind Guzhen. Xiao Yan took a deep breath. Gu Zhen''s eyes just now seemed to have a kind of magic power, which made him cold. Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder! Brother, how about this man? He''s very strong! If you want to be good with xun''er, you have to work hard! " "Ha ha!" Xiao Yan''s self mocking smile seemed to be a little dispirited. But then he saw the eyes of xun''er, and his heart was firm again. "Hey, I don''t know what Xiao Yan can measure today? Four or three? " The elder two was flushed and elated. Xiao Zhan listened to these words, but ignored them. Instead, he stood up and said to the children of the Xiao family: "now I announce the test rules: those who read their names will test their fighting spirit!" "Qi and above of qiduandou are qualified; otherwise, they are unqualified." "After the test, those who have less than seven paragraphs of fighting Qi have the right to challenge those who have more than seven paragraphs. If they win the challenge, they will be considered qualified!" "All right, let''s go!" "Xiao Mei, the spirit of Ba Duan Dou!" Hearing the voice of the examiner, there was a commotion among the children of the Xiao family. They all cast envious eyes at Xiao Mei. "Xiao Ning! A star "My God! Xiao Ning has broken through to a star People turn their eyes to Xiaoning, and they all look sideways. Chapter 37 Xiao Ning had a big smile on his face. He enjoyed the feeling of being worshipped. However, he immediately cast his eyes on Xiao Yan, "boy, it''s your turn!" Gao fan stepped forward and said, "I''ll come first." With that, Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder and put his hand on the black stone. Half a minute later, there was no reaction on the black stone, and the testers were confused. "Gao fan! The spirit of fighting, zero segment? " The tester announced the result with some hesitation. "Ha ha ha!" There was a roar of laughter from the whole audience, "the fighting spirit is zero! It''s the first time I''ve heard about the zero phase of Douzhi Qi! " Xiao Zhan frowned, "what''s this kid doing?" Gao fan smile, Hun does not care, "Oh! It''s your turn, brother Xiaoyan! " Xiao Yan shakes his head. Gao fan is going to be a pig and eat a tiger again. Then Xiao Yan came forward. Everyone held their breath. Xun''er, Gu Zhen, Ling Quan, the second elder and Xiao Ning were all waiting for a result. In contrast, Xiao Zhan is full of confidence. Only Gao fan, still a face does not care about the appearance, with the side of the small medical fairy flirting. "Boom!" As Xiao Yan put his hand on the test stone, the test stone roared. Gabriel and Yafei couldn''t sit still and stood up in an instant. "Xiao Yan Big Dipper 8 stars The examiners were all dumbfounded and trembling. Is this black stone broken? For a while, the air of fighting is zero, for a while, the eight Star Big Dipper! Everyone was shocked, 15-year-old 8-star Big Dipper, did you make a mistake? A year ago, he was still in the third stage of fighting, and he was promoted to the eight Star Big Dipper in a year? Smoked son beautiful Mou medium to take surprise of facial expression, she didn''t expect Xiao Yan unexpectedly progress so big. "Commander Guzhen, what do you think of him?" Xun''er smiles. Guzhen said with a smile, "this boy is good! The other It''s a bit of an accident! " "Hee hee Xun''er smiles happily. One side of the Lingquan face disdain, "just big dipper, what good air!" Guzhen didn''t pay attention to Lingquan. He made a decision in his heart that the key of the Xiao family could be given up. The teacups in the hands of the two elders all fell to the ground, and there was no expression on the old face. "No way!" Xiao Ning rushed forward and grabbed the record book from the surveyor. "It must be you cheating!" "Nonsense!" Xiao Zhan rises with a clap. "Hum!" The second elder snorted coldly, "patriarch, Xiao Yan was a waste of fighting Qi for three periods a year ago. In just one year, he became an eight Star Big Dipper. This kind of thing is very likely to cheat!" Xiao Yan smile, "two elder, I Xiao Yan''s strength is not really eight Star Big Dipper, you try not to know?" Two elder a grimace smile, "don''t know the son of heaven and earth, Xiao Zhan, this is your son''s initiative request!" Xiao Zhan calmly smile, "two elder please!" The two elders frowned slightly. Even Xiao Zhan was so calm, which was enough to show that Xiao Yan really had strength. But with all that said, he couldn''t flinch and jump into the field. "Yan''er! Don''t hurt the two elders! " Xiao Zhan smiles. "Yes! Father Xiao Yan grinned. The two elders were very angry at that time. You are chiguoguo''s face. "Look! Shiming boxing Two elder a big drink, hit Xiao Yan face door directly. Xiao Yan easily dodges, light saw two elder one eye, raise left hand, "blow fire palm!" "Bang!" A dull voice rang out, two elder''s chest directly sunken down a piece. Chapter 38 Two elder body heavily hit the wall, spit out a mouthful of blood. "Elder two! Offend Xiao Yan smiles. "You The second elder was short of breath and fainted directly. In a panic, the two elders were carried down, and everyone was awed by Xiao Yan. One side of Xiao Ning is stare big eyes, can''t believe everything in front of. Xiao Yu beside Xiao Ning is also surprised. The boy who liked to bully himself had been so strong? "Well, Xiao Yan''s strength has been verified, and no one wants to challenge it!" Xiao Zhan asked. Gao fan smile, "I want to challenge!" Xiao Zhan finally understands what Gao fan wants to do. "Who do you want to challenge?" "Xiao Ning!" Gao fan looks at Xiao Ning. "Good!" Xiao Ning coldly said, "labor and capital just want to vent!" They went straight up to the center of the square. "The shadow of the lion Xiao Ning drank it in a low voice, and his fighting spirit became strong in an instant. "What''s this?" Gabriel frowned. "Eight years ago, the Xiao family lost the lion shadow attachment, which can improve their strength! Now Xiao Ning, 2 stars Elegant imperial concubine light says, "didn''t expect, didn''t lose!" "Is that all you can do?" Gao fan joked, "it''s not enough!" "Hum!" Xiao Ning''s face was ferocious. He took out a handful of pills and put them in his mouth. His face suddenly turned red, and his fighting spirit was promoted to a higher level again. The elder exclaimed, "four star fighter! It''s Po Qi Dan! Xiao Ning cheated Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "elder, don''t be impatient, it''s OK!" "Now, is that enough?" Xiao Ning''s face showed a cold look. "Later, I will kill you. I hope you don''t ask Xiao Yan to save you!" Gao fan turned around, turned his back to Xiao Ning and shook his head slightly. "There''s so much nonsense. If you''re ready, attack!" People can''t understand Gao fan''s action. What are you doing with your back to someone else? Do you despise or have you given up? "Arrogant boy, look at the move!" Xiao Ning looks ferocious, "you go to die!" Gao fan closed his eyes and slowly raised his head. An invisible mental power instantly blocked Xiao Ning''s attack. Xiao Ning hit it with one punch, just like on a ball of cotton, and the fighting spirit dispersed. Everyone''s eyes were straight, and Guzhen stood up directly. "Elder brother commander, you..." Ling Quan asked in a voice. Gu Zhen just found his gaffe. For a moment, he felt Gao fan''s strength, which was too unreal. The young man didn''t have any fighting spirit, but the power to block the attack was real. "What abilities did he use?" Guzhen can''t help but frown, "no wonder, Ling Ying will call me over." "Why?" Gao fan turns his head slowly and looks at Xiao Ning jokingly, "why don''t you attack? Don''t you mean to kill me? " Xiao Ning can''t believe that his hard work has been resolved in this way. "Asshole! Go to hell Xiao Ning attacked again. "No! I''ve given you a chance! " Gao fan shook his head and laughed, "micro energy, explosion!" Boom! A flame appeared out of thin air and exploded between Gao fan and Xiao Ning. The explosion has swept through a sphere of Xiaoning in a strange shape. Gao fan compressed the explosion around Xiao Ning to form a sphere. The spherical space is filled with flames instantly, and Xiao Ning''s body is burned into fly ash at the speed visible to the naked eye. "All right, it''s settled!" Gao fan smile, the flame dispersed, leaving a pile of ashes on the ground. Chapter 39 The whole process, did not hear Xiao Ning a trace of help, people are all shocked, the whole scene quiet drop needle can be heard. Guzhen narrowed his eyes, and now he made up his mind that xun''er could take it away. Xiao Zhan made a look at the guard around him. The guard nodded and left. He wanted to put the two elders under house arrest. "This..." The elder looked at Xiao Zhan with fear in his eyes. Xiao Zhan looked at the elder, "I''m sorry, elder, I didn''t tell you in advance!" Big elder is tiny a Leng, immediately wry smile way. He looked at Gao fan and Xiao Yan. He knew that the Xiao family would always be Xiao Zhan''s "no harm! You are the owner, you has the final say! " "All right!" Xiao Zhan got up with satisfaction, "please move to the living room. The Xiao family has already set up a banquet!" After that, Xiao Zhan left surrounded by families in Wutan city with a smile on his face. Princess Ya''s eyes changed when she looked at Gao fan. She said to the old man beside her, "old Xu, don''t disturb me tonight!" The old man was slightly stunned, then nodded, "yes, miss!" Xiao Yan and xun''er are blowing on the cliff. "Brother Xiaoyan! Xun''er is leaving! " Xun''er leaned on Xiao Yan''s shoulder and murmured. "Go?" Xiao Yan gets up to look at the eyes of smoke son, "go where?" Xun''er stroked his hair and said with a smile, "the clan needs me to go back. Brother Guzhen, they are here to pick me up!" "In such a hurry?" Xiao Yan is reluctant to give up in his eyes. "Well!" Xun Er nodded, took out a jade slip and put it into Gao fan''s hand. "This is a skill. You can only practice it when you get to the king of duel. Don''t open it before you get there!" Xiao Yan looked at the jade slips in his hand and looked at xun''er, "can''t you go?" Smoked son Qiao smile Yan, "Xiao Yan elder brother don''t be sad, I believe, we will meet again soon!" "Xun''er! Let''s go Guzhen came from the sky, with Lingquan and Lingying. "All right!" Xiao Yan knows the background of xun''er and knows that she can''t stay in front of her. He looked at Xun er''s eyes, "you must wait for me, I must go back to find you!" Walking into the void, Guzhen grabs xun''er''s sleeve and goes away. Smoked son to turn head, on the face take gentleness, "don''t come to Dou Zong, don''t come!" Xiao Yan shouts to the sky, "you must wait for me and I will marry you!" "Well! I''ll wait for you, brother Xiaoyan! " Xun''er''s excited voice echoed in the sky. In the void, xun''er stares at Guzhen, "brother Guzhen, how long do you think it will take Xiao Yan to come to Guzhen?" Gu Zhen smile, "smoke son rest assured, Xiao Yan is very good, I believe it won''t be too long." "Really?" Xun''er smiles. Ling Quan on one side didn''t say a word, and his fists clucked. Smoked son to walk, Xiao Yan a person is blowing cold wind on the cliff. What about Gao fan? At this time, it''s a pleasure to drink with the guests in Xiao''s living room. "Mr. Gao fan! I like you so much The elegant imperial concubine holds a cup, a face flushes of gather to Gao fan side. When Gao fan saw Ya Fei, he was not calm at that time. Elegant imperial concubine such mature female, that is not small medical fairy they such young can compare. Gao fan''s favorite style is Yafei''s hot figure. "Ha ha!" Gao fan swallowed his saliva and did not squint. "Miss Yafei is joking. I''m just a small person. How can I get your favor?" Chapter 40 "Hee hee Yafei drank a little too much at this time, and she fell directly on Gao fan''s shoulder. "Gaogongzi is so handsome. She''ll like it when she sees it. Isn''t it that many beauties around you show this?" "Ha ha! Is that right? " Gao fan looks back at the little fairy who is angry. He can''t help shivering and pushes Ya Fei away. Gao Fan said, "they are all my maids." "Maid?" Princess Ya said with a smile, "I don''t know if I have the fortune to be the maid of master Gao?" "Ha?" Gao fan Leng for two seconds, "Miss Yafei can really talk and laugh!" The elegant imperial concubine suddenly corrects color, chest props to Gao fan in front of: "I didn''t joke, don''t know Gao childe dares to accept me this maid?" "Gulu!" Gao fan swallowed his saliva. "What dare you do! I said yes "Hee hee Elegant imperial concubine is coquettish, direct drunk fell in Gao fan bosom. "Ding! Princess Ya becomes a maid! Congratulations to the host for modifying the original plot and gaining 100 points! " Gao fan looks at Ya Fei lying in her arms, and she is confused at that time. This Did you really become a maid? Wait a minute, why is there no point for LAN Yanran to be a maid? Now that we''re here, does Yafei have another one? Does it have to be voluntary? Yeah! It must be! Gao fan recollects before each time obtains the integral experience, basically confirmed this point. "Come on Gao fan called in a hurry, "send Miss Yafei back!" Several servants came forward and looked at each other. None of them dared to start. Gao fan looked at these little fellows, "is there no maid in our family?" "Master Gao fan, after his wife''s death, there will be no female dependents in our courtyard!" Said one of the servants. Gao fan turns around and finds that the little fairy is no longer here. He must have gone back to the house. "Er..." Gao fan shakes his head, thinks of luck, and raises Yafei up. "Forget it, I''ll send it myself!" In the carriage, Princess Yafei lies on Gao fan''s leg, and the TANKOU opens gently, and there is a faint breath. "Gulu!" Gao fan swallowed his saliva. Along the way, it was a great torture for him. Through telepathy, Gao fan knows that this woman is not drunk and everything is pretended. Similarly, Gao fan also knows that Yafei really likes herself. Princess Yafei''s family is a big family in the gama empire. Generally, women with her status and no strength will be used by the family to get married and become chess pieces. So Yafei especially hopes to marry someone she likes. Women like powerful heroes, especially the handsome ones. And Gao fan, of course, became the first choice of Princess ya. Gao fan shakes his head, this woman is actually very pitiful, although she lures herself so to get motive impure, but actually she also has no malice, simply go back to her home with Ya Fei. However, the current situation is a little too beautiful. As a first brother, he is afraid that something will go wrong. "Hiss!" The horse hissed and the carriage was stopped. "Gao fan, get out of here!" "Well Princess Ya slowly got up and pretended to be drunk, "Mr. Gao fan? What''s the matter? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK, you continue to rest, I''ll go and have a look!" After getting out of the carriage, Gao fan finds that the carriage is stopped by a man in black, and the coachman has been knocked unconscious. The other side is covered, but Gao fan knows who the other side is by telepathy. Chapter 41 "Xiao Yu?" Gao fan frowned slightly. He almost forgot that Xiao Ning had a sister. It seems that he came to revenge! Gao Fan said calmly, "do you think you have the ability to kill me?" Xiaoyu see identity is seen through, take the towel, that is full of tears on the face full of hate, "why? You killed my brother? Why? " Gao fan sneered, "he sent people to kill me first. If it wasn''t for my strong strength, I would have died under his hands as early as a year ago!" Xiao Yu couldn''t believe it and shook her head. "It''s impossible. Although Xiao Ning is willful, he''s not the kind of person who cares about people''s lives." "Ha ha, you mean Am I just a person who cares about people''s lives? " Gao fan shook his head helplessly. "Uncle Xiao Zhan or elder, you can ask any Xiao family you can trust. What''s the matter?" The sword in Xiao Yu''s hand slowly dropped, and the tears in her eyes slowly fell, "OK! I''m going to ask, you wait for me! " With that, Xiao Yuji ran away. "Hoo Gao fan wiped a sweat and said to the carriage, "Yafei, come out. No one drives the carriage for us. We have to walk." "Hee hee Princess Ya came out of the carriage, "it seems that nothing can be hidden from the eyes of the young master! When did you find out I was pretending to be drunk? " "I found it in the beginning!" Gao fan pulls Princess Ya down from the carriage and holds her in his arms. "Ah Ya Fei was shocked by Gao fan''s action, and then she pinched Gao fan''s shoulder, "I hate it!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan laughed loudly, "go! Take you home! " After that, Gao fan rose from the sky. "Can you still fly in the air?" Yafei''s eyes were shocked. "Why Don''t you like it? " Gao fan has a ruffian smile on his face. "I hate it! I don''t like it yet... " The next day, Gao fan got up late as usual. Today, no one came to serve Gao fan to dress and wash. I want to come to the situation last night, so that several women don''t want to pay attention to themselves. "Creak!" Someone pushed the door in. "Young master, you are up!" Green scales come in with a basin. "Green scales! Thank you Gao Fan said with a smile, "where are the little fairy doctors?" Green scale a little embarrassed, "they are busy with other things!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, "are they still angry?" "Er..." Green scale embarrassed smile, little face slightly red, "young master, don''t you think you are too flowery? When you see a beautiful woman, you want to take someone else as your maid "Ha ha!" Gao fan laughed awkwardly, "I didn''t want to take someone else as a maid last night! They posted it upside down! " "Whoosh!" A shadow came in suddenly. "Who are you?" Green scale vigilantly took out the knife and held it in his hand. Gao fan looks at the visitor. Who is the way of nature? This is the guard beside Ya Fei. "Master Gao fan, I''m sent by Miss Yafei. She asked me to tell you that the people of yunlanzong are coming. Please be prepared!" Said the old man. "OK, you can tell her, thank you!" Gao fan smiles. "Goodbye!" The old man nodded away. At noon, Gao fan''s daughter was laughing in the back garden. Because of Gao fan''s many pills, Medusa had recovered herself and meditated on one side. Xiao Yan and Nalan Yanran are practicing. A boy ran in, "master Gao fan, master Xiao Yan, go and have a look! Yunlanzong is here. The third elder is dead. They are injured! " Chapter 42 "Asshole!" Xiao Yan took a look at Nalan and rushed out of the door. Gao fan got up and took the girls out. The front yard of Xiao''s family all the fighting power of Xiao''s family lies on the ground. Xiao''s mouth spits blood and his chest fluctuates violently. A pile of corpses behind him are all the dead men he secretly cultivated. The elder also lies beside Xiao Zhan, and he doesn''t know his life or death. "Damn it Xiao Zhan frowned and said, "yunlanzong really looks up to my Xiao family. Here are four fighting kings!" "Well! Xiao Zhan! Give Gao fan and Xiao Yan over! Otherwise, the Xiao family will perish today! " Gabriel, the owner of the Gabriel family, came out of the crowd. "Gabriel, I didn''t expect you to have a share!" Xiao Zhan said coldly. "Me?" Gareb shook his head helplessly. "You look up to me too much. I''m just lucky to help the elders of Yunlan sect lead the way." "All right, gareb, step back!" An old man said in a deep voice. "Yes! Elder Yunxu Gareb bowed respectfully. "You are Xiao Zhan, the head of the Xiao family, aren''t you?" Yun Xu''s face was indifferent. "If you don''t call them out, you Xiao''s will be gone!" "Who is looking for me?" Gao fan and Xiao Yan come, followed by a group of young women. "Father! How are you doing? " Xiao Yan raised Xiao Zhan directly. "No problem!" Xiao Zhan looks pale. Yunxu''s eyes swept over Gao fan and his party, slightly surprised, "I didn''t expect that there were so many good seedlings in this little Wutan city!" One side of the other elder is directly stood out, "you a few female baby bone is good, with me back to Yunlan Zong! There will be a bright future in the future! " "You old man, who wants to go back to yunlanzong with you?" Ziyan directly stood in front of Gao fan, "I''m the maid of the master, all my life!" "Good boy! You go to the back Gao fan touches Ziyan''s head. "All right!" Ziyan stepped back with a smile. "Yan Ran, don''t come here yet!" Yunxu looked at Nalan Yanran and said coldly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nalan Yanran hesitates a little. She doesn''t know why. She thinks that the four elders are not Gao fan''s opponents. "Don''t move!" Gao fan put his hands on his chest, "you are my maid now, I didn''t let you move!" "Yan Ran!" Yunxu''s face was angry, "you are losing my face of yunlanzong!" Nalan Yanran is very tangled, don''t know what to do. "Yunfan, Yunfu, Yunxu, Yunlu!" Gao fan points the names of the four elders of Yunlan sect, "all the idle people in the realm of fighting king of Yunlan sect are here!" "Son of a bitch! How dare you call the elder''s name Gabriel cried angrily, "elder, he is Gao fan!" The four elders looked at Gao fan, "boy, are you the one who broke Ge Ye''s arm?" "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "if you want to get revenge, you four can go together, or you won''t have a chance!" "Arrogant boy, I''ll fight you!" Cloud sail complexion a nu, 3 star fight the strength of the king burst out. "Don''t hurt the master!" Purple research complexion a Ling, come forward to fight with cloud sail. Ziyan has just advanced to the level of 1 xingdouling, but her fighting power is comparable to that of Yunfan in the realm of 3 xingdouwang. The fighting power of Taixu ancient dragon clan is just against heaven! Gao fan was surprised to see it. Looking at the three fighting kings on the opposite side, Gao fan found that this is the best training time! "Xiao Yan, you''re against Zhan Yunfu. He''s the king of four stars. Be careful!" Gao Fan said. Chapter 43 "Good!" Xiao YANTI is at a disadvantage against Yunfu, but he is protected by medicine and dust. Don''t worry. "Xiaoyixian, Qinglin, you two cooperate to fight Yunxu, he is the king of five stars, xiaoyixian is the main attack, Qinglin sweeps the array! Be safe Gao fan continued to make arrangements. "Yes Xiaoyi Xianqing scale enters the battle. "Yunlu, 9 stars king! I''ll meet you! " Gao fan looks at the foot of the cloud. Cloud Lu coldly looking at Gao fan, "boy, although I don''t know where you come from our several intelligence, but I want to let you know today, the cost of offending cloud LAN Zong!" "Please Gao fan with self-confidence, stretch out his left hand. "Wind kills, Xuanyun sword!" Cloud foot a low drink, whole body fight gas surging. The fighting spirit seemed to condense into a small transparent sword, spinning at a high speed around Yunlu. "It''s the Xuanyun sword created by elder Yunlu!" Nalan exclaimed. Gao fan is also very interested in this cloud foot and his Xuanyun sword. This scene does not appear in the original work. At this time, Yunlu''s body under the action of Jiangang was gradually floating, and his Jiangang was also gradually increasing. "Boy Yunlu''s face was flushed and he looked very hard. "You''re the first one to die under Xuanyun sword. You''re proud!" "Cut the crap and put the sword here!" Gao fan gave a cold smile. "Ignorance!" Yunlu smiles and drinks: "ten thousand swords destroy the earth!" In an instant, those swords rushed to Gao fan like flowing water, directly hiding Gao fan''s figure. The crowd stopped and turned their eyes to this side. "Just the king of the fight! It''s dangerous for fan''er to play such a powerful move! " Xiao Zhan frowned. "No problem!" Medusa frowned slightly. She was also very curious about Gao fan''s abilities. "Ha ha! Cool Gao fan''s cry came from the center of Jiangang. After fighting for so long, he finally met an opponent who needed his strength. The other side''s move is not like a fight king''s. It''s not too much to say that it''s the fight emperor''s all-out attack. I didn''t expect that there were such talents in yunlanzong. Yunlu''s brow was frowning, and no one could see it, but he knew that Gao fan was not hurt, but his fighting spirit was almost gone. A moment later, the foot of the cloud fell to the ground, almost unsteadiness. Gao fan came out of the dust with a smile, "Yunlu, right? You have succeeded in arousing my interest "Arrogance Yunxu hears Gao fan''s words, the long sword a horizontal, directly rushed up. "Noisy!" With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, Yunxu is directly blown to ashes, leaving only one ring to be taken away by Gao fan. "This..." Cloud Lu three people opened wide eyes, "this is Ge ye said that strange explosion?" "Yes Gao fan sneered, "originally I didn''t intend to kill the elite power of yunlanzong, but you actually killed the people of Xiao family first! So, let''s start with you, yunlanzong. I''m going to blow it up! " "Boom!" The cloud sail was blown to ashes. "Boom!" Yunxu was blown to ashes. At this time, Yunlu felt a strange sound coming from his body. At that moment, his heart seemed to be opened from inside to outside by some strange force. "No!" The foot of cloud retreated rapidly. "Boom!" Yunlu left an arm to escape from Shengtian. "Why?" Gao fan looked at Jian Gang flying to the distance, grinning slightly, "it''s becoming interesting gradually!" "Ding! Kill three elders of Yunlan sect in succession. Congratulations on getting 100 points Chapter 44 "Ha ha! It''s not just the points you can get by opening the harem! " Gao fan looked at the distant sky and said with a smile, "it seems that we can only get more moths out in the future. Why don''t we Build a country? " "Gululu!" A strange noise came. It turned out that Gabriel had accidentally kicked a stone. "Spare my life!" Gabriel fell on his knees and kowtowed wildly. A man that even the four elders of Yunlan sect can''t deal with, let alone his jialie family. Now that he has regretted it, why does he owe so much? Wouldn''t it be nice to watch the play? We have to volunteer to get involved. "Xiao, you can''t move it!" Gao fan smiles coldly and holds his hand in the air. "Eh!" Gareb covered his neck and breathed out. The next day, the news caused a sensation in the city of utam. When the jialie family perished, the city master''s office gave up the management power to the Xiao family, and fled from Wutan city in dismay. Everyone knows that from then on, this Wutan city will belong to the Xiao family. Seven days later, all the people were in the courtyard of GAOFAN. The huge anti hawk armor was moving around the yard, and the movement was not smooth. Next to the anti hawk armor, there is a metal man of normal size. The metal man is gradually changing into the appearance of medicine dust. "Ha ha! I finally see the light again Yaochen laughed loudly. "Hey, hey!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "how is it, Yao Lao? Is it in good health?" "Well!" Yao Chen looked down and said, "it''s made of liquid metal. It changes its shape at will. It''s almost unheard of. Moreover, the internal structure is precise and stable. At least it can improve my strength by a big level! It''s not too much to say that it''s an artifact! " "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles and looks at the anti hawk armor, "Uncle Xiao, how do you feel?" Because he will go to yunlanzong next, Gao fan gives Xiao Zhan the anti hawk armor. With the anti hawk armor, I believe no one under douzong can win Xiaozhan. "Not bad!" Xiao Zhan''s voice came from the anti hawk armor, "it''s a big killer!" "Teacher! Look at the move A dark shadow came out from one side, very fast. It was Xiao Yan in a black tights. Xiao Yan and medicine dust two people fight together, suddenly spark four splash. "Ding Ding!" Green scale and medusa fight in the square beside them. Green scale was out of breath, Medusa was relaxed, and they all had new weapons in their hands. These days, Gao fan took the time to spend all 300 points, resulting in four props. The body in use is the liquid metal robot T-1000 from terminator world. Green scale hands of a pair of daggers, is the galaxy guard, destroyer with the destruction of daggers. Medusa''s is the Galactic guard, Carmela''s dagger. And Xiao Yan is wearing the Panther''s Panther suit. Xiaoyixian and Ziyan are standing on one side, looking at the crowd happily. Everyone got the new equipment and was excited. The only one who didn''t get the equipment was looking at Nalan Yanran in the corner. During this time, she thought a lot, and almost decided that she could not escape from Gao fan. Even if his teacher came, he could not save himself, and he might be killed by Gao fan. She even thought about sending the information back to Yunlan sect, but what''s the use? Pass back, cloud LAN Zong beat too high fan? In other words, will yunlanzong retreat in the face of difficulties? No! She is very clear that she can''t stop the war between Gao fan and Yun lanzong. Now she is very lonely. In Gao fan''s eyes, Yun lanzong, who used to be proud of himself, seems to be nothing. Chapter 45 "Don''t worry! I''ll give you a weapon when I have a chance! " Gao fan comes to Nalan Yanran and smiles. "Ah?" Na LAN Yan Ran surprised for a while, inconceivable looking at Gao fan handsome face, "I? Can I, too? " "Of course!" Gao fan gently smile, "you are my maid, I don''t want you to be hurt!" Nalan looks at Gao fan''s handsome face, and seems a little obsessed. "What are you looking at! Let''s go and eat! " Gao fan gently scraped Nalan Yanran''s nose with his fingers, and Nalan Yanran''s face turned red. "Sister Yanran, go!" Ziyan took Nalan Yanran''s hand and ran away. "Brother fan!" Xiao Yan saw that everyone had gone, so he went to Gao fan, "can you tell me about your adventure?" Gao fan smiles. It seems that Xiao Yan knows that his adventure has something to do with the earth after seeing the T-1000. After all, Xiao Yan knows about the T-1000 when he travels through it. "I''ll tell you the truth." Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder, "I''m from the earth, just like you!" "Seriously?" Xiao Yan frowned. "Ha ha!" Gao fan nodded, "believe me, we will go back, and then we will eat hot pot together!" "Ha ha!" Xiao Yan laughs loudly, and his heart knot of many years is finally untied. At noon, the sun was shining high GAO fan and others were still having lunch at home, and even T-1000 dust, which did not need to eat, joined the dinner. A group of fierce people appeared on the streets of Wutan city. They killed all the soldiers guarding the city and destroyed the Xiao family''s facade one by one. Xiao family, dining room "not good!" A soldier full of blood rushed in from the door. "Grand Marshal, Grand Marshal is coming!" Gao fan put down his chopsticks, "don''t panic, follow me!" The army of the gama Empire has surrounded the Xiao family. The leader, dressed in military uniform, sat down a lion Warcraft, which was the Grand Marshal of the lion heart of Gama Empire: nalanjie. Xiao Zhan frowned slightly and said lightly: "Marshal Nalan!" "Nephew Xiao Zhanxian, long time no see!" Nalan Jie Wei narrowed his eyes, "hand over Yan Ran!" Gao fan sneered, "Nalan Yanran, your grandfather told you to go home for dinner!" Nalan Yanran came out from behind Gao fan, and E-Mei frowned at nalanjie: "grandfather! Go back and leave me alone "Yan Ran, are you ok?" Nalanjie looks worried. "It''s all right, grandpa! I''m having a good time here. Go back! " Nalan Yanran said in a hurry, she is really afraid of GAOFAN and Nalan Jie fight. "Well! It''s OK! " Nalanjie nodded, "today, I come by your Majesty''s will! Xiao Zhan, hand over all the property of the Xiao family, bind Gao fan, and go to the imperial capital with me to plead guilty. Maybe you can leave a seed in the Xiao family. " "Hum!" Gao fan sneered, "nalanjie, since you''ve all come, try out any moves you have!" "Ah Nalanjie shook his head and looked at Xiao Zhan with a serious face. "Xiao Zhan, it''s not that I don''t save your Xiao family, it''s that you don''t know what to do!" "Master Nalan has a heart!" Xiao Zhan answered lightly. "Hum!" Nalanjie frowned, "please master Yunlan!" As he spoke, a group of people in white robes came out from the left. With a cold smile, Gao Fan said, "yunyun, Yundu, Yuncha, and the douhuang of yunlanzong are here!" Chapter 46 "Teacher?" Nalan frowned and frowned. Unexpectedly, what she was worried about happened so soon. "Yan Ran, come here!" Yun Yun drinks it in a sharp voice. "No!" Nalan shook his head, "teacher, please go! You can''t beat him! " "Ridiculous!" Yun Du step out, "you this wench is afraid to be lost in the mind!" Yun Yun''s eyebrows wrinkled lightly and said nothing. Na LAN Yan Ran she cloud rhyme is to understand, is that Gao fan really so strong? Gao fan looked at Yun Yun with great interest, "master Yun Yun, really It''s forward and backward! " "Boy, you want to die!" Yun Du draws his sword and glares at Gao fan. "Oh! How lively An old man came from the street, with a faint smile on his face. The old man was followed by a woman, who had not seen Ya Fei for many days. "Haibodong?" Gao fan looks at Ya Fei and smiles. He thinks that this woman has gone to escape. It turns out that she is looking for help. Princess Ya trots to Gao fan with a smile on her face. "Woman, I don''t need you to do so much, just stay by my side in the future!" Gao Fan said gently, "it''s our men''s business to protect women!" Yafei was stunned for half a minute, with tears in her eyes. For so many years, she felt such overbearing love for the first time. Seeing the interaction between Gao fan and Yafei, several women say that the vinegar jar has turned over. Especially the high cold queen Medusa, at this time really want to beat Gao fan. Gao fan can only frown at this. It seems that it''s time to renovate her harem. Otherwise, Medusa will go crazy and other people will not be able to bear it! For the arrival of haibodong, Gao fan is not too surprised. Xiao Yan said before, when he was in black rock city, Yaochen took him to haibodong, and wanted to trade the remnant picture of Jinglian demon fire in the other party''s hand. Two people have already made an appointment, wait for Xiao Yan to refine the pills that Hai Bodong needs, and then go to the black rock city to trade. I didn''t expect that haibodong couldn''t wait. He came here at this time. "Hai Lao!" Xiao Yanchao nodded and said with a wry smile, "it''s not the right time for you to come." Haibodong, with a smile, glanced at the line-up on the opposite side, "yunlanzong has three fighting emperors, one fighting emperor in the gama Empire, one fighting emperor in the Mittal family, and more than ten fighting kings. These are the most powerful coalition forces in the gama empire! What did the Xiao family do? " Xiao Yan said with a smile, "let Hai Lao laugh. Please move to the backyard. I''ll go to see you when I''m finished!" Haibodong shook his head. "It''s OK. I''ll just watch it here." "Princess ya! You are standing at Xiao''s The old man beside nalanjie looked gloomy. "I declare that Princess mitriyafei is no longer a member of the mitriyafei family from now on!" The Ya imperial concubine''s face is a Lin, "three uncles, Ya imperial concubine is a person of the mitt family, you said not calculate!" "All right!" Gao fan coldly looked at the opposite, "are you all here? When we''re all here, let''s go! " Nalanjie dismounted and bowed his hand to yunyun, "master Yun, the Imperial Army depends on your dispatch!" Yunyun took the talisman and frowned slightly. She was very confused about the current situation. Today''s situation for the Xiao family, can be said to be extremely dangerous. But there were just a few people standing at the door, each with a relaxed face. In particular, Gao fan, the leader, was even more arrogant. Coupled with the reaction of Nalan Yanran, yunyun is a little unstable now. Chapter 47 "Lord! Give orders Cloud governor complexion is gloomy, "don''t hesitate!" "Yes Yuncha agrees. Cloud rhyme complexion tangled, she really can''t figure out the other party in the face of such a big strength gap, where is the base? If you can, she really wants to call Nalan Yanran over and ask. "Two elders, don''t take it lightly. When elder Yunlu came back, he had already reminded everyone!" Cloud rhyme light said. "Don''t worry, Lord!" Yun Du''s face was not happy, and he was obviously not satisfied with Yun Yun, "I''ve been famous for 20 years, and I eat more salt than you eat!" Yun Yun frowned slightly, "then ask elder Yun du to lead us and try the depth of the enemy!" "Hum!" Cloud governor a cold hum, the whole body fighting surging, hanging up. "I''ll fight you!" Drug dust sound with excitement, this is his first real combat after he got a new body. The medicine dust was also hanging in the air, and a long sword was directly growing out of his palm, silver in color. "Play the devil!" Yundu was surprised for a while, but then attacked. Light cyan huge pitching, such as mountain torrent tsunami general, toward the medicine dust. "Ha ha!" Yao Chen was obviously very satisfied with his T-1000 body, and directly welcomed the drill with a wild smile. Two people fight together, the sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, the space has the sign of being torn. It''s so terrible to fight against the emperor. At this time, yunyun side and someone stood out. Cloud Cha hands holding sword, step forward, "who come?". "I''ll fight you!" Haibodong burst out laughing and stood up. Xiao Yan quickly stopped Hai Bodong, "Hai Lao, thank you very much, but I''ll do it! Please take care of these women "Well Can you do it? " Haibodong was stunned for a moment, "then All right Cloud Cha eyebrows a pick, "boy, my prestige can''t tolerate you a fight spirit blaspheme!" "Hum!" Xiao Yan cold hum a, "just fight emperor, garbage a!" "It''s a mistake!" Yuncha was angry at that time, and the sword came out of its sheath. Xiao Yan''s weight is one foot, and his body is also blessed by the black leopard''s battle clothes. He goes up face to face. Whether it''s speed or strength, Xiao Yan is on a par with Yuncha. Yun Yun''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Such a young boy has the power to fight against the emperor? Why is it so unreal? She looked at Nalan Yanran with a puzzled face. She saw Nalan Yanran shaking her head all the time. Nalanjie stood up, "master Yun, I ask to fight!" "Well!" Yun Yun nodded. "I''ll fight you!" Xiao Zhan yelled, waved out his anti hawk armor, jumped up, and the anti hawk armor was automatically put on. A huge metal man appeared in front of the crowd. "What''s this?" The coalition looked at each other, apparently frightened by the shape of the anti hawk armor. "What is this?" Nalanjie frowned tightly. "This is Zhanjia. It''s something newly developed by the Xiao family. It''s just time to try it today!" Gao fan grinned. Nalan Jie cold hum a, "bluff just, this thing looks clumsy incomparable, wait for me to dismantle it!" After that, nalanjie rushed to Xiaozhan. The two men''s battle was deadlocked in an instant. With the blessing of anti hawk armor, Xiao Zhan''s strength seemed to be pressing nalanjie. Yunyun looks at the situation on the field and looks sad. The strength of the enemy is beyond her imagination. She needs a way to turn the situation around. Chapter 48 At this time, the fight emperor of the Mittal family stood out, with a long spear, straight at Gao fan. Queen Medusa''s face sank, her dagger came out of her mouth and stopped the man. "Catch the king before you catch the thief!" Cloud rhyme eyes a Lin, heart has a decision. As long as you take Gao fan, it should not be a problem, right? Thinking about this, yunyun''s long sword came out of its sheath and stabbed Gao fan straight. Gao fan looks relaxed and shakes his head slightly. "People often lose too much in their own right!" Yun Yun is still thinking about the meaning of Gao fan''s words, but finds that his sword stops abruptly one meter in front of Gao fan, and there are circles of ripples in the air. Yun Yun frowns tightly and looks at Gao fan inconceivably. She found that her sword was fixed in the air by a strange force. "Bang!" Under the attack of Medusa, the Mikel family''s spears smashed and scattered on the ground. He himself fell to the ground, spitting blood, a big hole in his chest. The Allied forces were stunned and almost killed in seconds! Who is that woman? It''s a second kill! "Ah! Poof In another battlefield, Yundu is defeated. He is cut off by Yaochen. Yao Chen pulls out and stabs the cloud brake to one side. The cloud brake is in crisis. Yunyun wants to save Yuncha, but Gao fan flies to yunyun, floats in the void and blocks yunyun''s way. "Flying in the sky Are you dou Zong Yun Yun was surprised. "What? "Douzong?" The coalition''s jaw fell to the ground. Is there any mistake? What a pervert! "Hum!" Gao fan a face evil smile, "Congratulations you answered correctly, but there is no reward!" "Boom!" As soon as the Allied forces heard this, they felt a heavy blow. Oh, my God, we are on the iron plate! He''s a douzong. It''s useless to have more douhuang! "Ah Nalanjie finally lost, and was trampled on the ground by the anti hawk armor. "Uncle Xiao! Show mercy Nalan frowned and looked nervous. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill my old man in the face of my death!" Xiao Zhan holds nalanjie in his hand. Yuncha was also hurt by Xiaoyan Yaochen and fainted. Yun Yun looks at his side defeated so thoroughly, and his face is uncertain. Gao fan waved and threw all the injured people in front of Yun Yun. "Yun Yun, as long as you promise to be my maid, these people will live!" Gao fan also wants to verify that such a bullying and luring maid really has no points. "You Yun Yun stares at Gao fan and her pretty face turns red. Although you are very handsome, they are the master of the family. Hey, is it too hasty to ask them to be your maid? Gao fan looks at Yun Yun''s mental activities in his heart. He feels helpless. Sure enough, beauty is justice. It''s so handsome that women like it. "Don''t do it, Lord!" Yun Du covered his injured arm. "You are the master of Yunlan sect. If you are his maid, where can I put my face?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, then suddenly realized, "what he said is right! It''s insulting to be a maid in your capacity, or you can be my concubine! " "You bastard!" Yun Yun''s face turned red. "I advise you to make it clear that there are not many such opportunities!" Gao fan smiles and pinches Yun Du''s wound. A little effort, cloud Du then pain of scream, that wound still have blood gush out. Cloud rhyme complexion a stiff, shy and angry, "well, I promise you can''t?" Chapter 49 "No! Lord Yun Du''s pale face was covered with humiliation. Yun Yun looks at Gao fan, "I can agree to your request! But I also have a request! " Gao Fan said with a smile "I want you to bring the bride price, go to yunlanzong and marry me!" Yun Yun said. "Ha ha!" Gao fan gives a cold smile. Of course, he knows what is in Yun Yun''s mind. This is to go to yunlanzong by yourself, and then use yunlanzong''s array to deal with yourself. "Boy, this woman is cheating you! He is famous for his mountain protection campaign of yunlanzong! " Haibodong reminds us. Yunyun looks at Haibo with an iron blue face and looks at Gao fan again. "It depends on whether you have the courage!" "Ha ha! You don''t have to stir me up! " Gao fan smiles at Yun Yun. "Not only that, but I think the old turtle Yunshan is going to enter douzong soon." Yun Yun was shocked: "you! How do you know? " "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a proud smile, "I know much more than you think! Take these people back, yunlanzong. I''ll go in a month! " "A month? Are you serious Yun Yun has an incredible face. "Seriously Gao fan a bad smile, "give me some time to prepare betrothal gifts, wash clean wait for me, you don''t so urgent!" "Hum!" Yun Yun is shy and angry, "let''s go!" A farce ended like this, people who eat melon sigh for a while. Yunlanzong was so fierce that he went away in such a terrible defeat. He also lost a patriarch! After defeating Yun lanzong, the Xiao family recruited more troops in Wutan City, bringing Wutan city into their own pocket. Seven days later, in Wutan City, a handsome man and a group of women were waving on the streets of the imperial capital, which made the old and young men greedy. But they are just greedy. Everyone knows that the handsome man is the first overlord of Wutan City, Xiao GAOFAN. Gao fan is now shopping for betrothal gifts. If he wants to go to yunlanzong, he can''t be ignored. "Ah! yes! Two catties of carrot, two catties of red vegetable and red sweet potato, right! It''s only when I''m so prosperous that I''m sincere! " Looking at the betrothal gifts bought by Gao fan, her eyes almost fell to the ground. "When we get married, if you dare to buy these, I''ll kill you!" Medusa had a gloomy face. "Er..." The girls looked at medusa in surprise. Ziyan was even more puzzled, "sister Medusa, when did the master say that he would marry you?" "Hum!" Medusa''s cold and pretty face turned red instantly and disappeared in front of everyone. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fanlang laughed, "don''t worry, when we get married, it must be beautiful!" "Go! I''m not ashamed to say I''m going to marry you. " The girls blushed with shame. Nalan Yan Ran''s face turned green, "Gao fan, can you stop insulting people like that? Teacher, she is also a woman Gao fan looked at Nalan with great interest and said, "I will be good to everyone around me! So it doesn''t include Yun Yun. Before Yun Yun promised to be my woman, all she could get from me is that for the time being! " Na LAN Yan Ran listens to Gao fan overbearing incomparable words, in the heart a shiver. Yes, since this period of time, Gao fan has been very kind to everyone around him. Even himself, also got a lot of pills from him, the strength can be promoted to. "Bah, bah, bah! When did I become the person beside him Nalan''s face turned red. Chapter 50 Three days later, Gao fan and medusa appeared in the imperial city of Gama. Before going to yunlanzong, Gao fan had to deal with the second goods of the gama Empire first, and save them from doing harm to themselves behind their back. And the best way to deal with the empire is to be emperor! Not only can we stabilize the rear area, maybe we can also get points and kill two birds with one stone. It happens that I have never been an emperor. Now it''s good to have an emperor to be an emperor. The reason why I only take Medusa is that the other women are too weak to have any accident. Xiao Yan, yaolao and haibodong stay in Xiao''s house mainly to protect Xiao''s safety and prevent yunlanzong from stealing. The royal city of Gama has wide roads and lots of traffic. This is the most prosperous city Gao fan has seen for so long. The Royal Palace of the gama Empire has a lot of buildings, carved dragons and painted phoenixes. "Well! Very good Gao fan looked at the Grand Palace in front of him and nodded with satisfaction, "Medusa! How do you think we''ll live here in the future? " Medusa looked at the magnificent building in front of her. "I think it''s OK!" "Well! Let''s use it as our wedding room! " Gao fan smiles and takes the lead. "You Medusa''s cold face was flushed, and the corners of her mouth could not help tilting slightly, a little woman''s coquettish. "Stop, fifty meters away from the palace, no admittance!" The soldier guarding the Palace door snapped. Gao fan moved his finger and a row of soldiers fell to the ground. The palace hall has gathered the high-level of the whole Gama Empire, and the atmosphere is dignified. Even nalanjie, who was seriously injured, was wrapped in gauze and sat beside him with a crutch. Sitting at the top was an old man in a grey robe, while the emperor Gama sat next to him. The emperor Gama looked displeased. "Mt. Milton! It''s your family''s Princess Yafei who pushed the fight against the emperor haibodong to the Xiao family, otherwise my royal family would not be so defeated this time! " "Your Majesty, calm down!" Miterten mountain looked flustered. "But as far as I know, haibodong didn''t do it that day, did he? Marshal Naran Nalanjie''s whole body is covered with gauze, and his mouth is covered with gauze, so he can only nod. "Hum!" Emperor Gama snorted coldly, pointing to Mt. mitterten, "you are sophistry!" "Enough!" The old man in grey robe looked slightly angry. "This is the end of the matter. I''m the only one who has to go in person! I''d like to see what the Xiao boys can do to me! " "Don''t be too old!" Emperor Gama frowned, "you are the patron saint of the Empire. If anything happens to you..." "Son of a bitch!" As soon as he drank, the whole hall trembled. "What''s wrong with me "Poop Emperor Gama knelt down on the ground and buried his head tightly on the ground "Well! Get up Jia Lao lightly glanced at the emperor of Gama, "things that don''t become utensils!" "Yes Emperor Gama rose and trembled. Jialao looked at an old man close to him and said, "President Fama, what do you think?" Fama opened her eyes slightly. "Xiao Yan of the Xiao family, I met him at the headquarters of the pharmacists'' Union in Heiyan city half a year ago. This little guy has been a second grade pharmacist since he was young. At the same time, he also reached the peak strength of the fighter at that time. He is a genius! In addition to what you said about Gao fan of the Xiao family, I think that the royal family should not be involved in the affairs between the Xiao family and yunlanzong! " Chapter 51 "President Fama! Where do you make me look Emperor Gama drank angrily. "Pa!" Jialao slapped Jiama emperor and said, "come on, carry it down!" One side of the eunuch, trembling, will carry the emperor away, one by one for fear of being killed by the old man. "Jialao doesn''t have to be too angry. After all, he is an emperor, and he still wants to face up!" Fama said in a deep voice. "Hum!" "If it wasn''t for this bastard, how could it bring me such trouble! I''m so close. I feel like I''m going to touch the threshold. As a result, he made such a mess for me. It''s just bad luck! " "Jialao, don''t be impatient for a while. Why don''t you consider my opinion and watch the tiger fight on the mountain?" Fama continued, "if Yunshan can''t solve this boy, we''ll get the same result!" "Well!" Jialao nodded, thinking. "Pa Pa Pa!" Gao fan clapped his hands and said, "what a good person to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight!" Milton rose. "Who are you? How did you get here? " Gao fan took a look at the people present and said with a smile, "it seems that they are all here. I am the tiger you want to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight!" "Gao fan!" Fama frowned slightly. "Exactly!" Gao fan nodded and looked at the old man beside Fama! I''m here for you today! " Sitting in the first place, Mr. Jia narrowed his eyes. "Boy, didn''t your elders teach you to respect your elders?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ve taught you, but my elders have taught me something else. For example, those who violate my territory will be punished even though they are far away!" "A good one will be killed even if he is far away!" Jia Lao Jia Xingtian took a deep breath, "boy, let me see how many kilos you have!" Having said that, jiaxingtian''s fighting spirit surged in his palm, and the air around him became condensed. Medusa''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and she wanted to go straight ahead. Gao fan grabbed Medusa and said gently, "woman, your man is not as weak as you think. Don''t rush forward in the future!" Medusa looked at Gao fan''s eyes, slightly a Leng, small face fever. "Look! "The snake is in vain!" Jiaxingtian''s face was cold, and his right hand stretched forward. The fighting spirit condenses into a virtual shadow of a poisonous snake, which pours directly at Gao fan. Where the snake''s shadow passed, the ground cracked and opened one after another. Gao fan gently pushed Medusa away, raised his hand slightly, and tried to control the snake firmly in the air. All of them were shocked, "what is the strength of Gao fan? Even Jialao''s unique skill of becoming famous can''t help him? " Jiaxing Tian''s face became stiff when he heard these words. "Arrogant boy!" Jiaxingtian then drew out a dagger and cut his palm. The blood on the hand is thrown into the virtual shadow of the poisonous snake. The virtual shadow suddenly becomes bigger, and slowly approaches Gao fan, who is about to be swallowed by the poisonous snake. Gao fan''s face is calm, and the attack of jiaxingtian has made him feel a little pressure. "The peak of the fight against the emperor can''t be underestimated!" Gao fan grinned, "but if it''s just like this, I''m afraid the battle will come to an end!" Gao fan stretched out his left hand and used both hands. The snake''s shadow gradually retreated. "Ignorant! But that''s it The face of Jiaxing heaven sank, and the hair and whiskers all moved, "you Hai Jiao beast!" The throne behind jiaxingtian split from the middle and a huge door appeared. Behind the door, a murmur came out, like a dragon or a tiger. The people''s faces were dignified, and they cast their eyes one after another. Chapter 52 "Roar A black dragon sprang out of the door and filled the hall in an instant. All of them were terrified, and the weak fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up at all. You sea Jiao beast a pair of huge pupil swept the hall, low voice came, "Jiaxing day, is not a suckling hairy boy, what do you want me to do?" "No nonsense! Ghost possessed On the day of adding punishment, he drank and stretched out his right hand. The blood light surging in the cut wound seemed to have a kind of strange magic, which pulled the sea dragon to his palm. Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled. This scene is not in the original work. Is it the butterfly effect? "Roar!" Youhai Jiaoshou was obviously very unwilling, but he could not help this strange power and got into jiaxingtian''s body. "Ha ha ha!" For a moment, his eyes turned red and his body was covered with dark lines. The whole body''s fighting spirit doubled and lifted jiaxingtian to a high altitude. "Douzong!" Medusa murmured, her eyebrows pressed. "Ha ha ha! You''ve got some eye power! " Jiaxing Tian had a ferocious smile on his face. "Medusa, I think you are still a little pretty. When I kill this boy, you will be the monk with me, won''t you?" "Come on, mom!" With a wave of his big hand, Gao fan blows away the snake''s shadow directly. Gao fan flew directly to the opposite side of jiaxingtian, raised his hand and slapped, "what''s the special face for you? It''s all on my woman? " Jiaxingtian was forced by this sudden slap. What''s the situation? Other people are just as confused as Jiaxing Tian. They are all stunned. This is douzong. Do you want to fight? "You Jiaxing Tian covered his face with a slap, his eyes full of anger, "how did you do it?" "Douzong is great!" Gao fan continued to slap. Jiaxingtian glared with tears. "Douzong can beat my woman''s attention!" Gao fan slapped again. I''m going to cry. "What are you looking at? I haven''t seen a handsome guy!" Gao fan, give me another slap. However, this slap did not hit jiaxingtian, but GAOFAN''s hand was seized by jiaxingtian. "Enough! Boy Jiaxingtian gnashed his teeth, with tears in his eyes, "labor and capital will kill you!" After that, the punishment day finally broke out, and he roared with anger and humiliation. He was so powerful that he was slapped in the face by a boy. Jiaxing Tian raised his hand and slapped Gao fan on his left shoulder. With the fierce fighting spirit, he tore Gao fan''s clothes to pieces. The punishment day can''t help grinning. This kid who makes himself lose face is going to die under his own hands. Gao fan''s left shoulder skin gradually tears open under the attack. Jiaxing Tian seems to have seen the bone inside. Seeing everything in front of him, Jiaxing Tian said with a smile, "ha ha, boy, you''re dead!" "Ma Dan, it''s really not suitable for melee!" Seeing the split left shoulder, Gao fan shook his head and grinned bitterly. "Bang!" Jiaxingtian felt that there was a sudden burst of dazzling light in front of him, and then there was a huge impact in front of his body, which led to his body''s rapid retrogression and he couldn''t control it. "No! I am douzong! Who made me lose control of my body? " Jiaxingtian looks at the boy in front of him. I saw Gao fan''s torn left shoulder recovered quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye. Chapter 53 The ministers of Gama Empire looked at Gao fan, and the whole palace was silent. They were shocked at Gao fan''s ability. In their eyes, people like Gao fan are comparable to gods, and now they are mortals who have violated the gods. They are waiting, waiting for the gods to lower their anger. At this time, Gao fan slowly raised his head, and everyone knew that the God was going to speak! One by one, they are waiting for the judgment of the gods, hoping that they can escape. "Ha ha!" Gao fan glanced at his restored chest and looked up at jiaxingtian, full of anger. "Jiaxingtian, you''ve damaged my clothes!" "Gulu!" Jiaxing Tian swallowed his saliva in horror. "Compensate me!" With a loud roar, jiaxingtian''s body exploded from the inside out, turned into a piece of fly ash and scattered everywhere. Once again, people were confused. This is really a God There was silence again. "Gulu!" The just arrived emperor Jiama looked at the flying ancestors in the sky, widened his eyes and swallowed. Gao fan glanced at the emperor of Gama, "what do you want to say?" "Spare me! Spare my life The emperor of Gama fell on his knees and kowtowed. His head was broken and bleeding. "I can spare your life, but you have to exchange it for something!" Gao fan laughs like a thief. "Yes! Give me something for it Emperor Gama looked flustered, "I! I give you the seal, I give you the palace, I give you the Empire of Gama "Get up!" Gao fan, with a plain face, took out a dress and put it on, "empire, I''ll take it!" "Thank you! Thank you for not killing me Emperor Gama raised his head, his long hair spread on his face, and a light yellow liquid flowed from his thighs. "Eh ~" Gao fan looked contemptuous, "carry it down for him quickly!" The eunuch came forward and carried the emperor Gama away again. Gao fan took Medusa and directly sat on the throne, casting his eyes to the ministers. All the ministers were buried in their heads and did not dare to look at each other. At last, Gao fan looks at Fama. Fama''s face was calm, and he looked at Gao fan. "President farmer! He is worthy of being the president of the imperial pharmacists'' Union Gao fan smiles. FA Ma''s face did not change, "just a handful of old bones!" "My empire is new and needs talents. Do you want to be the national teacher of our country?" Gao fan continued. FA Ma frowned slightly, held his breath, and was speechless for a moment. "No harm!" Gao fan smiles, "I''ll give you some time to think about it!" "Hoo Famer heaved a deep breath. ¡°10¡¢9¡¢8¡¢7¡­¡­¡± Gao fan countdown ten seconds, "well, time is up, what do you think?" FA Ma was about to get angry at that time, but he saw Gao fan grab a handful of pills and eat them as beans. "Wait!" FA Ma hurried forward and eagerly grabbed the pills in Xiao Yan''s hand, "five grade light spirit pills, four grade xuanpo pills, five grade ronggu pills You! It''s outrageous Gao fan smiles and grabs another one. "I have a lot of pills like this, and I will have a lot of pills in the future. Do you want to be my national teacher?" When he heard that, he was moved. "The imperial medicine storehouse is open for you. You can take whatever medicine you want!" Gao fan continues to tempt. Famer took a deep breath, bowed his head and knelt down, "see your majesty!" Chapter 54 Along with FA Ma''s kneeling, a group of Ministers looked at each other, and then they all knelt down, "see your majesty!" Gao fan sat on the throne and was very helpful. The feeling of the ministers kneeling at their feet was as relaxed and happy as when they saw the sea for the first time. "Nalanjie?" Gao fan suddenly found that there was a man standing on the court hall, which was nalanjie wrapped in gauze. Although nalanjie was scarred, he was still as tall and straight as a pine and cypress with firm eyes. "If you want to be an emperor, I''ll be the first to refuse!" Gao fan coldly looked at Nalan Jie, "give you a choice, 1, Nalan Yanran do my concubine, 2, Nalan Yanran do palace maid!" Nalanjie''s original strong body was suddenly frustrated. He dropped his crutch and knelt down: "see your majesty!" "Ding! Get 100 points Lucky draw! "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: X-Men - magic girl Fusion! "Ding! Fusion success! Gain ability: copy "Congratulations on the host upgrade. The current level is universe level 6 stars!" "Activate talent skill: ability absorption!" "All love, all love Gao fan nodded, "from today on, the name of Gama empire will be changed to" Fanguo ". A new prime minister will be set up in the Empire, who will lead the imperial imperial army, civil and military officials, and appoint Xiao Zhan of Wutan city as prime minister. All the other systems and official Posts of the Empire will remain unchanged! In order to celebrate the founding of any country, all ministers awarded 100000 gold coins! All the cities celebrate for three days "Your majesty The ministers knelt down again. "Zhongqingping..." Gao fan stopped and said, "Oh, yes, I''ll send a letter to yunlanzong. I''ll go to propose marriage myself in half a month!" "Congratulations to your majesty..." Half a month later, the flag of Fanguo had been planted in every corner of the Empire. Some troops loyal to the royal family of the gama Empire marched into the imperial capital under the banner of King Qin. As a result, the exterminated troops and the reorganized troops all became GAOFAN''s forbidden army. And all the Xiao family moved into the palace, and all the women naturally moved into the palace. Gao fan also became his hand shaking emperor, playing happily with all the women in the harem every day. At most, when the enemy comes, they will take action to retreat. As for government affairs, they were all handed over to Xiao Zhan and the elders of the Xiao family. The unity of the Xiao family is unprecedented, and every Xiao family is very happy. Xiao Zhan is even more happy these days. For this reason, Xiao Zhan gives Gao fan the ancient jade of Xiao''s family in front of Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan doesn''t like it. He treats Gao fan as his brother. Gao fan''s strength is the strength of the Xiao family. Gao fan did not refuse to accept the ancient jade, because he knew that the ancient jade meant trouble. And what he''s most afraid of is trouble. Yunlanzong is located on the top of Yunlan mountain. The vast sea of clouds and the towering cliffs. Gao fan looked down at his betrothal gifts and went up the ladder. "I haven''t climbed the mountain for a long time. Let''s go up today." Gao fan has a smile on his face. Today''s yunlanzong lost the peace of the past. Every disciple of yunlanzong was well prepared. Because they heard that someone is going to propose marriage today, and they want to marry their most beautiful master yunyun. The other side is the new emperor of fan Kingdom, who claims to be the first emperor of all ages and "I", which sounds like a bit of a middle two. But, it''s tolerable! Who can''t bear it! There are more wolves and less meat in Mingming sect. Even outsiders dare to beat the beautiful sect leader. Of course, they are the first disciples of Yunlan sect, especially the male ones! Chapter 55 "Oh Gao fan came alone with the bride price. Looking at a group of people in front of him, he said with a smile, "so many people are here to welcome me?" "Who are you? Why did you come to yunlanzong? " A handsome male disciple of the leader asked. Gao fan shook the thing in his hand, "can''t you see it? I''m here to propose marriage! " The disciples looked at each other and laughed. The leader looked even more contemptuous. "I thought who was going to propose to the patriarch, but he turned out to be a stupid son of the landlord. This thing wants our patriarch to marry you?" "Pa!" The man who said it was Gao fan, lying on the ground, with no idea of life or death. "Who are you talking about?" Gao fan glanced at the man in disgust. The disciples of Yunlan sect looked at each other and drew their swords one after another. "Stop it A fierce drink comes, cloud rhyme floats and falls in front of Gao fan. "Meet the Lord!" Said the disciples. Yun Yun''s face is dignified, "you all go down, take Yun He to heal, and give this man to me!" "Yes All the disciples retreated. Yun Yun Chao said in a low voice, "they are all ordinary disciples. You don''t have to worry about them!" Gao fan looked at Yun Yun with a ruffian smile on his face. "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Master Yun''s figure is fuller!" "Well! You are a prodigal son Cloud rhyme pretty face slightly angry, ears slightly red, "dare to go with me back mountain!" "Back hill?" Gao fan frowned, "isn''t the mountain protection array of Yunlan sect protecting the whole mountain? Why go to Houshan? Is there anything in the back mountain that I don''t even know? What''s that? " Yun Yun is shy and angry. "If it''s not for fear of hurting other disciples, believe it or not, I will execute you on the spot!" "Hey, hey!" Gao fan laughs and shakes the betrothal gift in his hand. "I''m afraid you can''t bear it!" "You Yun Yun''s anger surged up and his hand was on the hilt. But then she thought of the disaster that Gao fan''s incomparable strength would bring to yunlanzong, and she put down her hand. Of course, Gao fan knows yunlanzong''s plan. Under his telepathy, there is no secret. At this time, Yunshan has successfully advanced to douzong with the help of the Dharma protector of the soul hall. Although I don''t know what method they used to block the heaven and earth vision produced by the advanced douzong. At present, even in the case of Yunshan becoming a star sect, they don''t have Gao fan in the front, but try to introduce Gao fan into the killing array of Houshan, which is enough to show that Yunlan sect attaches great importance to Gao fan. Yunyun is their tool to lure Gao fan. "Silly girl, you are also someone else''s pawn!" Gao fan shook his head and grinned bitterly. Yunyun body shock, Gao fan''s words deeply shocked her, but did not look back, but straight forward. Gao fan is very calm. He is really not afraid. Following Yun Yun to a square in the back mountain, the seven elders of Yun LAN sect meditate around a huge eight trigrams array, and have already set up the array for him. Cloud rhyme toward the opposite of the old man slightly bow, "big elder, people have taken to!" "Well!" The old man nodded, "come back, too!" "Yes Yun Yun goes straight to the eighth position and sits down calmly. Gao fan, looking at the elder of yunyun, finds out that he is Yunshan by telepathy. "I wipe! Yunshan, an old man, even keeps yunyun''s secret. He wants to kill me! " "Yunyun is the leader of Yunlan sect. If you want to marry her, you must break through the eight extreme wind killing array of Yunlan sect!" Yunshan, disguised as the elder, has a dignified face and hair. Chapter 56 "Why level eight? Isn''t it level nine? " Gao fan smiles. Now that he knows Yunshan is here, he has nothing to be afraid of. "Hum!" Next to the elder, a young man snorted coldly, "boy, are you in the battle?" Gao fan looked at each other lightly and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that Danwang Guhe was also there!" "Hum!" The man said with a smile, "it''s said that a hairy boy wants to take master Yun. I''ve come here to have a look! Sure enough, you are a coward "Cut!" Gao fan waved his hands, raised his legs and walked slowly to the big formation. The eight of yunlanzong are all staring at Gao fan. As soon as he enters, he will start the killing array. "Hey, hey!" At the moment when he was about to step into the battle, Gao fan withdrew his feet. The elder''s heart tightened, and Guhe said frankly: "boy, what do you mean? Don''t you dare? " Gao fan put down his betrothal gifts and said, "don''t motivate me! I just don''t want to ruin the dowry. It''s a gift I''ve prepared for yun''er! " This rhyme, called suddenly, Yun Yun blushed. Dan Wang Gu he is gnashing his teeth, "hum! Please step in "Well!" Gao fan nodded and looked at Xiang yunyun gently. "I really want to marry you. Even if I die in this battle today, I have no regrets!" Yunyun heard Gao fan''s words and saw that Gao fan stepped into the battle without hesitation. At the moment, his heart trembled. "Extreme wind, border!" Big elder a order drink, cloud LAN Zong eight people together raise a hand, lift over the head. A light cyan air barrier envelops the whole square, locking Gao fan in the middle. Gao fan is still looking at Yun Yun tenderly, letting zhongjiejie rise. Yun Yun looks at Gao fan, trembles in his heart, but then recovers. "Hum!" Gu He gave a cold hum, and his face was as bright as a chrysanthemum, "ha ha! Ignorant child, dare to enter the cloud LAN sect eight extreme wind killing array, today, you will die! " Gao fan looked around, pretending to panic, "this What a strong border Yun Yun sees the confident smile on Gao fan''s face disappearing gradually, and her eyebrows are slightly frowning. I don''t know why, she was a little worried about Gao fan''s safety. "The wind is very strong, the soul is killing!" The elder gave a sharp drink, and everyone waved. For a moment, the strong wind was blowing in the border. These vigorous winds soon condense into sword Qi, which is driven by the joint efforts of the elders of Yunlan and is rampant. "Not good!" Gao fan quickly dodged. But the density of the vigorous wind is really too big, and it soon stabs out blood on Gao fan''s face. The blood instantly turns Gao fan''s clothes red. "Asshole! You yunlanzong are really special, shameless! " Gao fan angrily scolded, and then began to bombard the border. "Everyone, watch out for his counterattack and watch the border you are guarding!" "Yes The elders of Yunlan sect were solemn and vigilant. Fifteen minutes later, Gao fan leaned on his knees and gasped. The whole body is full of blood, look around ferociously, "you, shameless!" "Ha ha ha!" Gu he laughed wildly, "Gao fan, you didn''t expect that you would have today, did you?" Big elder a fierce drink, "the wind is extremely, exterminate to kill!" "Hum!" With the action of elder yunlanzong, there was a roar in the border. Yunyun frowns slightly. I don''t know why. The effect of the killing array seems to be much stronger than she imagined! Chapter 57 "Ah Countless wind directly into the chaos of Gao fan''s body, Gao fan''s body seems to be hit, stiff stand up, face pain. After a while, the elders of yunlanzong stopped one after another. One by one, their lips were pale and their forehead was full of sweat. It seemed that this move was not easy for them. "Ah Gao fan finally spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. "Ha ha ha!" Gu he looked at Gao fan on the ground, "how dare you beat master Yun''s attention? You don''t ask. Is master Yun something you can touch?" "No!" Gao Fan said feebly, "you can''t kill me I''m the son of heaven and the emperor of all ages. It''s your yunlanzong. Nalanyan is not right. It''s your yunlanzong who went to Xiao''s house before. But so far, I haven''t killed a person of yunlanzong! " "Ha ha ha! Stinky boy, are you still afraid now? It''s too late! " One side of the cloud brake face ferocious, "offend my cloud LAN Zong people, only a dead end! Don''t worry. I''ll take your little wives one by one! " At this time, even the silent yunyun couldn''t bear it. She said in a voice, "what Gao Fan said is good. He hasn''t killed yunlanzong yet, so yunyun asks the elders to let him live!" "Yun Yun!" Gu he was livid. "Don''t forget how the boy insulted you. Don''t you still like him?" "I didn''t!" Yun Yun said firmly, "it''s just I think it''s against morality if we kill him. " "Hum!" Gu he''s face is awe inspiring, "fighting against the mainland, the strong are respected! The strong is morality and justice "But..." "Enough! Yunyun The elder''s face was calm and solemn. "GAOFAN really hurt Yunlan Zong''s face. If we don''t punish him severely, won''t Yunlan Zong laugh when it comes out?" "But He was brought by me. He didn''t know all this before he came here! " Yun Yun''s eyebrows were tight. "If we hadn''t cheated him and said that I would marry him after a long time, he wouldn''t be like this either!" "Yunyun! You must remember that you are the master of Yunlan sect, and you must take Yunlan sect''s interests as the first interest! " Gu he said, "what if you cheat him with a trick? He is the enemy "But Yun Yun still feels uneasy, as if Gao fan died of her. "Hey, hey!" Gao fan was lying on the ground with a bloody face and looked at Yun Yun foolishly. "Unexpectedly, master Yun actually stood up to speak for me. It seems that you really can''t bear to die!" "Shut up Yun Yun''s face is slightly red. He looks at all the people, "Gao fan is wrong, but he has failed! Please let him go "Let the tiger go back to the mountain, isn''t it my school of yunlanzong?" The elder''s body trembled slightly, and his disguise spread, revealing his original appearance. "Teacher Master Cloud rhyme a face of startle, oneself also cheated. Yunshan lightly looked at yunyun, "Yuner, I know you are kind-hearted, so I have to cheat you! I didn''t expect that the boy should be so unbearable. If I had known that, I would have gone down the mountain alone and eradicated the Xiao family! " "Cough!" Gao fan stood up in the border, covered with blood, and could not find a complete cloth on his body. "Oh! It''s so comfortable to move your muscles and bones for a while! " Gao fan stretched a long stretch, "Yunshan old dog, are you willing to come out at last?" Chapter 58 "What?" Yunshan''s eyes were awe inspiring. "I didn''t expect that you could still stand up!" "Gao fan..." Yun Yun murmured. I don''t know why, when she saw that Gao fan was ok, she was a little happy. "Yun''er! Don''t worry. I haven''t married you yet. I can''t die! " Gao fan looks at Yun Yun with a ruffian smile on his face. Yunyun felt a tremor in his heart, but then he looked at Yunshan and knelt down directly. "Master, I beg you to stop today. Let him go down the mountain. Yunlanzong and Xiao''s family will have peace forever!" "Yun''er! You are so disappointing to be a teacher! " Yunshan frowned tightly, shook his head gently, then looked up at Gao fan in the border, "boy, today, you must die!" "Wait!" Gao Fan said calmly, "I am the son of heaven of any country. Wait for me to change my clothes!" With a wave of his hand, Gao fan''s ability to absorb energy started, and his blood disappeared. Even those wounds were gone. In fact, Gao fan didn''t suffer much damage before. Most of the vigorous wind was absorbed by his energy absorption ability. What remained on him were all small injuries that he deliberately left behind, and it was very easy to recover. The reason why he makes himself bloody is to see if yunyun is worthy of being his maid. What happened? Yunyun''s performance is very good. Gao fan now put on a new suit, restored his natural and handsome appearance. They all looked at each other. Was that sad scene dazzling? Has the injury recovered in such a short time? What the hell is that? Yunshan''s face was serious, and he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. "All the elders listen to the order, the wind is extremely strong, and they will die!" While speaking, Yunshan slaps yunyun on the back of his neck and knocks him out. "Drink!" All the elders drank fiercely, and the vigorous wind in the border condensed, just like substance, and flew to GAOFAN. The vigorous wind destroyed and decayed, and the original stone platform in the border disappeared in an instant. "Well come!" GAOFAN a cold drink, with a smile, let the wind hit on himself. To the surprise of the elders of Yunlan sect, this time, those vigorous winds didn''t do any damage to Gao fan. They just disappeared like a mud ox into the sea. "By It''s absorbed Gu he''s eyes are full of horror. "Well! Play the devil Yunshan face ferocious, "don''t panic, although he can absorb fighting spirit, but there will always be a limit, together with force, support him!" "Yes Cloud LAN bumps elder to nod in succession. Gao fan grinned and raised his right hand, "hey hey, Yunshan old dog is right. My absorption is limited, but I didn''t say that I can''t release it!" "Well?" Cloud mountain a listen, complexion a Lin, "not good! Avoid the explosion Next second, Gao fan flashed out of the border and held Yun Yun in his arms. Yun Yun opened his eyes slightly, and what he saw was the handsome face. There was a fierce flame burning in the air around him, and he was very powerful. "You Is it all right? " Yun Yun asked stupidly. "Of course, I haven''t married you yet. What''s the matter?" Gao fan smiles. The next second, the flames are gone. The original eight trigrams array has become a huge pit. The elders of Yunlan sect are scattered in the huge pit one by one, covering the wound one by one, mourning everywhere. Dan Wang Gu he covered his left arm, which had been blown off, and his face turned pale, "ah! Asshole! I''ll kill you Chapter 59 "You have no chance!" Gao fan looked at Gu he and gave him a cold smile. He pinched his neck and said, "just like you, do you want to rob a woman with me? Rubbish At this time, yunlanzong mountain also sounded the sound of fighting. Gao fan had made an agreement with Xiao Yan before. As long as he heard the loud noise, he would bring people up the mountain. Now it seems that Xiao Yan did it. In the huge pit formed by the explosion, there was an old man with hair on his head standing there, looking at Gao fan angrily, "boy, you are so cruel!" Gao fan put down Yun Yun and said with a faint smile, "if you want to be more cruel, I''m not as good as old master Yun!" "Arrogant boy, I''ve been practicing hard all my life and finally reached the realm of douzong. How can I easily lose to you?" Yunshan took out a long black sword from Najie, and stabbed it out with one sword, "the extreme wind, kill it!" This sword seems to drive the law of heaven and earth, which makes people feel that there is no way to avoid it. "Be careful, this is the master''s strongest move!" Yun Yun moved and reminded. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan smiles slightly, raises his hand to Yunshan, "let you taste the skill I just copied: Fengji, vanishing!" Countless vigorous winds, like substance, flew out of Gao fan''s palm and swept away towards the cloud mountain. Yunyun is stunned. It''s an attack that can only be inspired by the big array. How can GAOFAN be inspired by himself? Moreover, Gao fan''s wind pole vanishes, which is more violent than the one excited by the big array. There is explosive energy in it. Yunshan couldn''t believe his eyes, but he was too familiar with this move. If he bumped into it like this, he would die. He dodged to avoid the center of the attack, but lost one of his left legs. "Ah Cloud mountain fell to the ground, covered with blood, looked back at the mountain which was cut half by Gao fan, and his eyes were full of panic. The wind released by the other side is vanishing, which is more than a little bit stronger than that released by Da Zhen! "Brother fan!" At this time, Xiao Yan came with Xiao''s army. They all looked at the half disappeared mountain in front of them in horror. What just happened here? Yao Chen and other women are among them. "Brother! Has it been solved? " Gao fan looks at Xiao Yan. "Yes Xiao yanle said, "the strength of yunlanzong''s fighting against the emperor is controlled by you. We win very easily! Almost no loss "Well! Good Gao fan turned his head to see the cloud mountain on the ground, "you should still have a move not to use it?" Yunshan''s face was ferocious. "What are you waiting for, Dharma protector?" "Jie Jie!" Behind Yunshan, there is a shadow shrouded in black fog. "Soul hall?" Medicine dust eyebrow tiny wrinkly, light say. "Medicine dust?" "I didn''t expect you to find such a strange body!" she said with a smile "Hum!" Yao Chen snorted coldly, "are you among the people who chased me that day? Let''s have a fight today "Jie Jie!" The Dharma protector said with a faint smile, "today, no need!" The Dharma protector grabs Yunshan and wants to take it away. Gao fan waved his hand and said, "I Let you go? " "What?" The Dharma protector was stunned. "It''s impossible. I''m a soul body. How do you imprison me?" "The soul hall is just like this. I don''t even know it!" Gao fan pretended to shake his head deeply, "since you don''t know, you can die!" Chapter 60 "Wait! Don''t kill me The Dharma protector threw Yunshan on the ground, "I''ll give him back to you!" "Are you teasing me?" Gao fan''s face looks at the expression of the fool, "is your soul hall such a brain cripple?" The Dharma protector''s breath is surging, "boy, don''t think you control me, I''m afraid of you!" "Hand over the soul bag, and you will not die!" Gao fan starts to count down faintly, "give you five seconds to consider, 5,..." "How do you know I have a soul bag..." But Gao fan''s countdown did not stop. ¡°4¡¢3¡¢2¡­¡­¡± "Deal!" While speaking, the Dharma protector throws the soul bag to Gao fan. Gao fan handed the soul bag to Yao Chen. Yao Chen nodded after seeing it, "well, no problem." "Jie Jie! Can you let me go? " The Dharma protector laughs horribly. "Of course!" Gao fan smiles, "energy explosion!" "Boom!" The black fog body of the Dharma protector was blown to ashes. "Asshole! Gao fan, you have to die! " The Dharma protector didn''t dare roar, but was put into the soul bag by the medicine dust. Gao fan looks at the cloud mountain lying on the ground with a calm face. "No! Please let master go! His foundation has been destroyed, and he is no longer a threat to you! " Yun Yun stands between Gao fan and Yun Shan. Gao fan shook his head. "You misunderstood me. I won''t kill him! He will live to witness our wedding "You Cloud rhyme originally pale face appear red halo, "strange many people, what are you talking about?" "Ding! Yunyun is accepted and gets 100 points! " "Gao fan! You bastard Medusa walked away with a cold face. Xiaoyixian also frowned and left. Green scale smile, pull purple research follow small medical fairy to leave. Only Nalan Yanran, accompanied by Yafei, left her face embarrassed. Yafei is very indifferent to this kind of thing, and greets yunyun with a smile on her face. "Brother fan You son of a bitch Xiao Yan could not help but make complaints about it, "will it be too much?" "Er..." Gao fan shrugged, "in fact, I am also very helpless!" "Why don''t you go after them?" Yun Yun pinches Gao fan''s arm and looks coy. Women are such strange creatures. They like heroes and power. Once they like them, they can forget the principles of the past. "All right!" Gao fan holds Yun Yun''s hand and wants to soar. Yunyun gives up and looks at Yunshan, worried. Xiao Yan said, "you can go at ease! I''ll take care of Yunshan! " "Well!" Yun Yun nodded and trotted to pick up the "betrothal gifts" brought by Gao fan on the ground. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of little women''s posture. "I want to see what kind of betrothal gifts did you bring me?" "Eh!" Gao fan was a little embarrassed and went to grab it. "Don''t look!" Yunyun dodges, opens the package, and the sweet potatoes fall out. "Gao fan! You bastard Yun Yun chases Gao fan angrily. "Ah! Help! Murder my husband Gao fan''s cry rang through the whole Yunlan mountain. Xiao Yan asked people to stop bleeding for Yunshan, and carried Yunshan on a stretcher. With the army, he went down to Yunlan mountain. Medicine dust walked in the back, looking at the setting sun, a long breath, "young good!" After Dangping Yunlan sect, Gao fan helped Xiao Yan find the three mysterious changes of heavenly fire hidden in the cave. Then Gao fan gives Xiao Zhan the big and small things and a pile of pills, waiting to take Xiao Yan and his party out. Chapter 61 For the sake of Xiao Zhan''s safety, Yaochen gave up the T-1000 body and left it to Xiao Zhan. In addition, Gao fan has released the news that tuoshe gudiyu is on his own. People in the soul hall should not go to Xiao Zhan for trouble. Even if the people in the soul hall go, with T-1000 and anti hawk armor, Xiao Zhan''s safety should be guaranteed. As for the elders of Yunlan sect, they were all abolished by Gao fan, and they were thrown into the imperial nursing home newly established by Gao fan. They went to fight against the landlords with the lonely old men who died in the war. As for the original site of yunlanzong, Gao fan directly threw it to kesherrenguo and let them move here from the desert. In addition, a special plot of land was set up in the capital of the Empire to make a market for the snake people''s country and encourage human beings to trade with the snake people''s country. Before leaving, Gao fan issued an imperial edict to the world: "I will comply with the will of heaven, carry the great power of God, and be protected by God. I will become emperor at the age of 17." "The capital of the state was established in" Fancheng ", and the name of the state was changed to" Fanguo ". Since then, all the people in the world have been king''s land, and all the people in the land have been king''s officials." "All nations are people-oriented, and all the people in the world, whether they are human beings or Warcraft, are my people and are treated equally." "Those who violate our country will be punished even though they are far away!" From then on, everyone in every country knows that our emperor is very strong, our empire is very strong, and our people are very lucky. For Gao fan''s Sao operations, Xiao Yan shook his head. He did not dare to think that Gao fan could move the earth''s set to the mainland of fighting spirit, and it was like waves flying up. Half a year later, on the edge of the black point plain, GAO fan shows up with Xiao Yan and a group of beautiful girls their goal this time is the fall of Canaan college. In the past six months, Gao fan has taken people through the Warcraft forest. Ziyan is tirelessly searching for the herbs of Warcraft forest and refining pills. Everyone''s strength is growing rapidly. Yunyun, Yaochen, Medusa, needless to say. Even Yafei, who didn''t have any fighting spirit before, has been promoted to a three-star fighter among them, Ziyan is a progressive pervert and has already won two stars. Xiaoyixian and Qinglin have entered the Douling 1 star one after another because of their physique. At present, only Nalan Yanran has no breakthrough, and is still at the top level of Dadou division. After practicing the three changes of heaven fire, Xiao Yan absorbed all the soul power in the soul bag of Wu Dharma. His soul entered the mysterious realm, and his fighting spirit reached the level of seven stars fighting spirit. Zhengui pass a huge pass between the plain of black point and the kingdom of fan, guarded by the elite troops of the kingdom of fan, separates the chaotic black point from the kingdom of fan. But now, the ghost town is in chaos. When Gao fan and his party came to Zhengui pass, the people of Xuezong were burning, killing and looting inside the pass. Seeing that his people were in deep trouble, Gao fan raised his hand and wiped out the people of Xuezong, saving the besieged garrison of zhenguiguan, general Qin Fen and his soldiers. At this time, in the hall of the main mansion of zhenguiguan, Gao fan and others gathered around a sand table. "General Qin, tell me about the current situation!" Gao fan has a calm face. "Your majesty!" Qin Fen''s face was serious. "A month ago, the black point area was in chaos. The original sects in the black point area were constantly fighting against each other to seize territory and resources." "Even the Canaan Academy was involved. The blood clan took the opportunity to reach the Zhengui pass when they heard that our country had changed its owner." "Zhenguiguan used to be a garrison of 50000, but only three days after the invasion of Xuezong, there are only 3000 left now. We have already asked the nearby Daling city for help, but the time is far from enough!" Qin Fen knelt down, "is the end of the dereliction of duty, let your majesty and empress into crisis!" Chapter 62 "Flat! General Qin Gao fan helped Qin Fen up. "You don''t have to be like this. The army of the empire is not at a high level and is not the opponent of Xuezong. It''s normal." "When you come across such a situation in the future, you will retreat with the people in the city. Women and children will go first, and men and the army will be rear!" "This..." Qin Fen has been hoodwinked by Gao fan''s words. What''s the operation of fighting and running? "The end will not dare! The last general is willing to guard every inch of the land for his majesty! " "No!" Gao fan looked solemn, "general Qin, you are wrong! You should always remember the purpose of our country, people-oriented, where there are people, is the territory of every country! It''s not the land that you should guard for me, but the people! " Qin Fen had tears in his eyes. For many years, he heard for the first time that an emperor put the people first. Qin Fen heavily knocked his head on the ground, "Your Majesty is holy!" "General Qin, get down!" Gao fan nodded, "now go out and organize people to withdraw my people from Zhengui pass and go to a safe place. When the war is over, bring them back!" "Yes! It''s the last general''s order Qin Fen took people away, but then found that Gao fan was still around the sand table. He could not help asking, "Your Majesty, please evacuate first!" Gao fan smiles and shakes his head, "don''t worry, I''ll stay with the ladies to kill the enemy!" "What is it?" Qin Fen was stunned again. What is this operation? The emperor and the ladies go to battle to kill the enemy? "But Your majesty and empress are all gold "You don''t have to, general Qin. I can''t kill the emperor of any country if I don''t fight the uncertain Zhang! Go Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Qin Fen went out of the hall with an excited face. "Brothers!" Qin Fen''s voice was a little choked, "lead your Majesty''s order, save the people in the city!" "Yes One day later, Fan Wei, the leader of the Xuezong operation team, looked at the sand table with a gloomy face. "Since yesterday, our disciples who entered Zhengui pass have lost contact one after another. It seems that there are a group of experts in Zhengui pass!" Fan Wei said in a deep voice. The young man beside Fan Wei didn''t care, "cut! What kind of experts can there be in Zhengui pass? " "Young master, don''t be impetuous!" Fan Wei looked at the young man and said that he was sincere and sincere. "In my opinion, old lady fan was too conservative and didn''t put high-end combat power into the battlefield, which led us to lose so much combat power!" Fan Ling, the little master of Xuezong, had an irresistible face and an aggressive tone. "Young master! Please don''t speculate like this! You know, the Lord has fully entrusted me to carry out this operation! You are just watching the battle with the army Fan Wei looks solemn. "Well! Of course I know that! " There was a faint smile on fan Ling''s face, "but what if Mr. Fan died?" "You Every pore on Fan Wei''s body opens instantly, and the sweat on his forehead easily falls down. All of a sudden, Fan Wei felt that his body was different. He looked at fan Ling with wide eyes, "little master! You poisoned me... " Putong, Fan Wei fell to the ground, his body trembled and lost his breath. Xuezong''s face was shocked, and they were all trembling. "All right!" Fan Ling''s face was cold. "I want the whole army to attack. Which one of you has an opinion?" They all bowed their heads and shook their heads. "No, just listen to the little Lord!" "Very good!" Fan Ling grinned at the corners of his mouth and said, "let''s go!" Chapter 63 At zhenguiguan, the Council hall Qin Fen ran in in a hurry, "your majesty! No, the army of Xuezong has entered the city! " Gao fan waved his hand, "don''t panic. I''ll go there myself!" The main road of Zhengui pass fan Ling, the young leader of Xuezong, pulled out a sword that had been inserted in the body of the dead soldier, raised it high, and let the blood drip on the tip of his tongue. "Ah, Pooh! The blood stinks Fan Ling spat out the blood drops with disgust, "remember, once you catch a beautiful young woman, you can''t enjoy it privately! Give it all to the young master! " "Yes All the disciples of Xuezong are eager to have a try. "Well!" Fan Lingyin nodded sympathetically, "let''s all disperse!" "Wait!" Gao fan led the girls to appear on the roof, overlooking this group of blood disciples. Fan Ling raised her head, with an evil smile on her face. "What do you really want? Come back in groups. Brothers, get these beautiful ladies for me! I''ll give you a taste when I run out of food! " "Hey, hey! Thank you The blood sect disciples swarmed up. Without waiting for Gao fan to start, Xiao Yan waved his heavy ruler and beat all the blood clan who rushed to the front. Gao fan nodded slightly, Xiao Yan''s progress is really not small. See Xiao Yan quickly shuttle in the crowd, those blood sect disciples have no one enemy, quickly defeated. "Damn it! I don''t see that the boy is quite powerful! " Fan Ling looks at Lin, draws out the dagger, confronts Xiao Yan. Medusa''s eyebrows slightly frowned, "the young master of Xuezong is already the king of one star, Xiao Yan is just the king of seven stars, Gao fan, are you sure you don''t need to help him?" Gao fan shook his head slightly. "The road to fight against the emperor is extremely dangerous. If Xiao Yan can''t even deal with fan Ling, his road to fight against the emperor will be destroyed!" After hearing this, the girls were slightly moved. It turned out that Xiao Yan''s goal was to fight the emperor! "Well! Then I''ll find a chance to fight well, or I''ll drag your majesty back? " Yun Yun murmured. Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will make every one of you become a fighting emperor!" Medusa white GAOFAN one eye, "will brag force coax girls happy! It''s like fighting against the emperor "How can it be a brag!" Gao fan''s stall. "If you are the emperor, yunlanzong will be destroyed with one slap. What are you doing?" Medusa continued. Gao fan smashed it, smashed his mouth, "cut! I didn''t say I was a Doudi! " "Flame points eat wave feet!" Xiao Yan drank hard all over his body. He shot out from the top of xuanchongchi with a blue fight that was more than ten feet wide. Along the way, through the place, pull rotten. The blood sect disciples who suffered nearby were covered with corpses and blood. After the competition, fan Ling lay on the ruins with a broken sword in his chest. "Well Poof, it''s The skill of fighting on the ground steps.... " Fan Ling stares at the sky, spits out a mouthful of blood, and gradually loses his look. The girls also showed surprise, 7 Star fighting spirit killed 1 star king? The skill of fighting on the ground level is really terrible. Xiao Yan is half kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily with Xuan Chongchi, and his clothes are soaked with sweat. "Kill them all!" At Gao fan''s command, all the women took action one after another. The frightened disciples of Xuezong were harvested like scarecrows, and the process was very easy. Chapter 64 Three days later, under the leadership of Gao fan, Zhengui pass took on a new look. This emperor is different from the previous emperors. He is powerful and close to the people. His imperial concubines are the same as him, unlike those imperial concubines who used to be high above the world, they always go everywhere in a big way. In particular, xiaoyixian was not afraid of being dirty, and personally treated the wounded soldiers and people. With such an emperor, Qin Fen vowed to be loyal to Gao fan all his life. Blood clan''s old nest "bang!" The stone table cracked in response. "What? Say it again Fan Lao, the leader of Xuezong, said grimly. The disciple of Xuezong who knelt down to report the military situation was frightened and said, "tell the master that the young master was killed in zhenguiguan!" "Son of a bitch! The town ghost pass is full of low-level soldiers. Ling Er is the king of fighting! Who killed him? " Fan Lao gnaws his teeth. "I don''t know..." "Son of a bitch!" With a wave of fan Lao''s big hand, the soldier''s head flew high, and his blood spilled all over the ground. "Ah, ah Fan Lao roared, his face was ferocious, "Ling ER! I''ll let Zhengui pass bury you with me! " Zhenguiguan military and political hall "your majesty!" Qin Fen came in a hurry. "What can I do for you?" "Oh! It''s like this Gao fan looked at the sand table and said, "I''m going to destroy Xuezong. Before I come back, you can hide yourself." "What? Your majesty is going to Xuezong? " Qin Fen was stunned, "the Lord of blood clan is the power of 9 stars king, your majesty..." "General Qin, it''s the duty of the army to obey orders!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Qin Fen nodded heavily, "at the end of this will go down to arrange!" "Ah At this moment, a sad scream sounded. "No!" Qin Fen looked in the direction of the voice. "It''s the gate in the direction of the black corner area!" "Hum!" Gao fan groaned coldly and snatched the door away. On the street in front of the city gate, fan Lao with a group of blood sect disciples tortured and killed a group of soldiers. Gao fan and his party are all here. Qin Fen came with his confidants, and the soldiers were frightened when they saw Xuezong. "Say it! That bastard killed my son? " Fan Lao was covered with blood and his face was ferocious. "You blood clan people, why so disgusting? Always trying to make yourself bloody? " Xiao Yan light sneer way. "Hum!" Fan laoleng snorted and looked at Xiao Yan, "it seems that you killed my son!" "Yes Xiao Yan in the hand of heavy ruler a horizontal, the face peeps out evil smile, "put the horse to come over!" "Ah! Blood burial Fan Lao next second direct wind control, the hands of the blood spear across the sky, a bloody fight toward Xiao Yan. "Flame points eat wave feet!" Xiao Yan a low drink, weight Chi a split, a light blue fight against fan Lao''s bloody fight hit up. "Hum!" There was a violent wave in the air, and two streams of knife gas exploded. They were even. "Hey, hey! I didn''t see it! " Fan Lao''s eyes were in a state of suspense. "He had the skill of fighting on the ground level!" "Hum!" Xiao Yan smile, face a change, "fire three Xuan change, the first change!" Xiao Yan''s face turned red and his momentum rose abruptly. "Fighting king?" Fan Lao''s face is a Lin, "no wonder you can kill Ling Er, two ground level fighting skills! Ha ha ha, kill you, it''s all mine! " Fan Lao''s face was full of laughter, and his body was suspended in the air. The blood spear in his hand seems to have life in general, constantly absorbing the fighting spirit. Chapter 65 Gao fan frowned slightly, and he could feel the fighting spirit in fan Lao''s blood spear growing rapidly. "This is a big move to hold back!" Gao fan grinned slightly. "The strength of this man is very dangerous!" Cloud rhyme moth eyebrow micro wrinkle, "I feel his next attack even I have to fear three points, Xiao Yan is in danger!" "It''s all right!" Gao fan confident smile, "Xiao Yan can deal with, even if not, the medicine dust is still there." "But Yun Yun frowned, "I feel that this move can fall to douhuang!" At this time, fan Lao''s blood spear finally stopped absorbing the fighting spirit. The sharp blood gathered at the tip of the spear vibrated slightly, and the surrounding space seemed to be torn open. "Son of a bitch! You''re dead! " As he spoke, the blood spear came out of fan Lao''s hand, "big blood Bodhisattva bite!" This move, like the door of hell opened, people seem to feel a pungent smell of blood. In the sky, a strong blood filled the sky and flew to Xiao Yan. "No!" The voice of medicine dust spreads into Xiao Yan''s ear, "boy, let me attach myself quickly!" "No! Hey, hey Xiao Yan''s eyes are full of madness, "teacher, I want to try that skill that I studied according to fan GE''s explosion!" "What? You are crazy Yao Chen was surprised. "It''s OK, van Ge is always paying attention here. Even if it''s dangerous, he will save me!" Xiao Yan coldly smile, will xuanchongchi income Najie. "Exploding fire Lotus!" Xiao Yan quickly throws out a five color fire lotus, which is composed of wolf king Qingyan, lava fire, Qinglian Dixin fire, fengnu Longyan and Guling cold fire. "What''s that?" Medusa frowned and quickly blocked the women around her. Yun Yun also imitates Medusa''s action. They are both obviously afraid of Xiao Yan''s skill. "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned, "don''t panic, I''ll protect you!" "Boom!" At the moment of the collision between the five color fire lotus and the bloody fighting spirit, the energy burst out like a meteorite falling to the ground. Gao fan quickly hands, will Xiao Yan pulled back, with the people quickly fly back. The air wave of the explosion swept the area of several kilometers, where it passed, the air wave was huge. After the explosion, a huge round pit was formed with Huolian as the center and tens of meters around. The surrounding buildings were completely destroyed and there was no residue left. All the people were shocked when they looked at everything in front of them. Xiao Yan is more direct lie on the ground, even the hand all can''t lift, this blow consumed all his fighting spirit, a silk doesn''t leave. "Ha ha ha! Boy, you''re good! " Fan Lao saw Xiao Yan lying on the ground, his face covered with blood, and his face was very ferocious. "If it wasn''t for the 3000 years of labor training, you would have killed him!" Gao fan frowned slightly, "three thousand thunder?" "Hey, hey!" Fan Lao looked at Gao fan, "boy, do you know three thousand thunder moves?" "Of course!" Gao fan nodded with a smile, "ground level low-level body method, three thousand thunder, right?" "Hey, hey! You''ve got a little insight! But that''s all you''ve got to know today! " Fan Lao smiles, and the blood spear in his hand accumulates his fighting spirit again. "Again? Big blood Gao fan sneered. "That''s enough!" Fan Lao''s face was stiff when he saw that Gao fan despised himself so much. "Then try my skill. I just learned it recently!" Gao fan raised his right hand, "the wind is extremely strong, vanishing!" Chapter 66 "Boom!" As if the essence of the blue wind from the palm of Gao fan''s hand, suddenly rose to the width of 20 feet. "Big blood Bodhisattva bite!" Fan Lao was flustered when he saw the strong wind which revealed the danger signal. Yun Yun frowns. The last time I saw Gao fan perform this move, it was in Yun lanzong. At that time, when Gao fan used this move, the range was wider than now, but the attack power didn''t seem to be as powerful as now. "Stab At the moment when the blue wind and the bloody fighting spirit came into contact, the bloody fighting spirit broke apart like pieces of glass. "Run away!" Fan Lao immediately made a decision, turned around and left quickly. But it was obviously too late. The strong wind swept fan Lao''s body in an instant, and his body was broken like pieces of glass. "Ding! Kill the blood clan leader fan Lao and get 100 points! " The last one left is a head and a Najie. Gao fan took back the Najie with a relaxed face, and God saw through it. Sure enough, there are 3000 thunder moves, a map of pure lotus demon fire, and countless natural resources and local treasures. Ha ha, good harvest, although not as much as yunlanzong! "You''d better use less of this move!" GAOFAN hands behind, came to Xiaoyan side, "if I''m not at your side, even if there is the protection of panther battle clothes, you are also very dangerous, don''t you know?" "Hey, hey!" Xiao Yan slowly opened his eyes, eyes still remain a touch of madness, "if you can strengthen the physical strength is good!" "Well?" Gao fan suddenly remembers that there is a place in the black horn area where the earth''s heart is quenched. It seems that it can strengthen the body. "Brother, your words remind me!" Gao fan looked at Ziyan with a smile, "Ziyan, help me to find out if there is any earth core quenched body milk nearby! This is a kind of natural liquid, milky white, can strengthen the body "Well!" Ziyan, close your eyes. A moment later, Ziyan opened his eyes, "found it!" Gao fan gave Xiao Yan some pills to restore his fighting spirit, "lead the way!" They went through the battlefield and killed many fleeing Xuezong disciples. Finally, they came to the cave where the quenching body milk was located. Soon, they found a huge stalactite standing upside down in the cave. "Found it!" Ziyan pointed to a drop of milky liquid at the tip of the stalactite, which was the core of the earth. There is a small pit under the water drop, in which there is about a cup of geocentric milk. "Geocentric body milk is very precious. You can''t take it directly by hand! Take it in utensils. " The shadow of medicine dust appeared, "it''s very difficult to form the body milk in the center of the earth. It takes about 200 years for this small cup to form, so leave a drop on the tip of bamboo shoot, so that it can continue to form!" Xiaoyan smell speech slightly nod, take out a jade bottle, the heart of the earth quenching body milk carefully scoop up, sealed. "Well!" Medicated dust stroked his beard and nodded contentedly. "Boom!" The stalactite cracked in response, and everyone was blinded. Yao Chen wanted to cry at that time. Who is so violent! "Ha ha! Look, master Purple grind a face is proud of to shake an egg size milk white jade in the hand, "this ground core quench body milk seems to be this thing produce?" Yao Chen snatches the jade in Ziyan''s hand and stares at it carefully. "Old man! Robbing me again! If I can''t hit you, I have to hit you! " Ziyan shakes his powder fist. Chapter 67 "All right, all right!" Gao fan touches Ziyan''s head. "It''s the heart of quenched body!" Yao Chen rubbed his eyes, and the muscles on his face trembled. Then he looked at Ziyan, "if it wasn''t for this girl, we would have lost a lot today!" "What''s the use of this?" Gao fan asked curiously. Yao Chen swallowed his saliva and calmed his mood. "Let''s say that if you throw this thing into the river, the whole river can become the milk of the earth''s heart!" "What?" They were shocked and said they couldn''t believe it. "Ah Medicine dust a face flushed sigh tone, "your chance is really against the sky! If I had such a chance, I''m afraid I would have become a fighting emperor! " "Cough!" Gao fan took the jade and gave it to Xiao Yan, "go back to the ghost pass and take a bath with it!" "Poof!" The medicine dust almost did not have a saliva to spurt out, "the bubble bath, owes you ya to want to come out!" After that, the group returned to zhenguiguan. After returning to the town ghost pass, Gao fan really took the jade for a bath. Of course, it''s useless for him to soak, but other people are different. After soaking in the quenched body milk bath, everyone''s physique has a fundamental transformation, all become steel, even the level of fighting spirit has been enhanced. One of the biggest gains is Yafei, who made a breakthrough from the three-star fighter to the five-star fighter. If people''s physical strength before was egg, now their physical strength is stone. Unfortunately, the growth of this body is not unlimited, otherwise Gao fan would not mind helping Xiao Yan get a body of King Kong. The egg sized jade is still as big as a pigeon''s egg. Gao fan put it in Najie. Three days later, Qin Fen and his soldiers came to see Gao fan and his party off. "Your majesty and I will take care of you all the way." Qin Fen waved to the distant horizon. These days, Qin Fen and Gao fan go to Xuezong''s nest to kill the people of Xuezong and collect them. It also moved all the materials of Xuezong back to Zhengui pass and distributed them to the army and people of Zhengui pass. It can be said that Gao fan personally told all the people in zhenguiguan what kind of Mingjun he was. Now, Qin Fen really understood the meaning of the sentence in the imperial edict: "those who violate our territory will be punished even though they are far away!" "Your Majesty, it''s Mingjun!" Qin Fen looked at fan Lao''s head hanging on the tower of zhenguiguan, which was used to deter the strength of other black horn regions. Ruolin takes Bai Cheng, Han Yue, Xiao Yu and a group of Canaan college students to enter the hometown of Xuezong. But when they saw all this in front of them, they all looked dignified. "What''s the matter? Is the blood clan destroyed? " Ruolin''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Han Yue shook her head. "I don''t know. Before we got information, we said that the little master of Xuezong was killed by the guard of Zhengui pass. Was fan Lao also killed by the guard of Zhengui pass? And then they came and ransacked this place? " "Not likely!" Ruolin shook her head. "The strongest fighting force of zhenguiguan is a five-star fighting spirit named Qin Fen. He can''t have such strength!" "So what''s going on?" Xiao Yu beside Ruolin asks questions. "I don''t know!" Ruolin shook his head. "Maybe other forces attacked here while fan Lao went to zhenguiguan!" "What are we going to do now?" Bai Cheng speaks. "Tell me to go down, search around, and then we''ll go back to work!" Chapter 68 Canaan college, an ancient and mysterious School of fighting spirit. In endless years, countless powerful fighters have gone out here. Even the power of Zhongzhou would send their children to Canaan college in this remote area to practice. Gao fan and his party stood at the gate of the college, looking up at the four big words on the huge lintel: "Canaan College". It is said that the characters on the lintel were left by Emperor Dou. Of course, it is impossible to verify them now. "Who are you? What are you doing at Canaan college? " A group of students in the uniform of Canaan college surrounded Gao fan and his party with great vigilance. "We are the students who want to enter Canaan College for further study." Xiao Yan arched his hand. At this time, a beautiful young man in white came out, his eyes swept over the women behind Gao fan. Although in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, many women are now veiled, but their own dust temperament makes them very extraordinary. The man in White said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m Fu Ao, a disciple of Canaan college. I''m really sorry. Recently, black point is too chaotic. The college has stopped recruiting students. If you want to join, please come back later!" Xiao Yan frowned slightly. "This senior, we have come all the way from other countries. We have admired Canaan College for a long time. I heard that Canaan college likes genius very much. Please pass it on. I think the elders of Canaan college will be interested in us!" "Well! What a shame A beautiful woman came out with enchanting posture and looked at Gao fan with disdain, "how dare you call yourself a genius? And the crowd of mediocre and vulgar powder behind you, one by one, are still hiding their faces and have no face to see people! " The women''s eyes were angry, and Medusa''s body was full of fighting spirit, and a pair of beautiful eyes burst out of ice cold intention to kill. Strong murderous atmosphere swept the surrounding air, all the students of Canaan college felt like falling into the ice. "Pa!" Gao fan raised his hand and slapped the woman to the ground. All the students of Canaan college pulled out their weapons one after another and looked at Gao fan with vigilance. "Canaan college is just like that! When I hit your people, don''t you dare to fight back? " Gao fan looks at the man in white with a sneer. "Brother Fu Ao! You have to help me The coquettish woman sat on the ground, pulling Fu Ao''s trouser legs. Fu Ao was very flustered. He saw that the group of people in front of him were very powerful, and he didn''t have to offend Gao fan for a bus. Fu Ao quickly dodged Liu Fei, "everyone, it''s Liu Fei who is wrong. If you want to kill or cut, please help yourself." "Hum!" Gao fan carries his hands behind him and looks at Liu Fei on the ground. Liu Fei''s face is stiff. She doesn''t understand why Fu Ao, who pursues himself in every way, will change the way he used to be. "Fu Ao, you have to die. When my elder brother comes back, I will make you look good!" "Who is bullying my sister?" One side came a sharp drink, and everyone looked up. When Fu Ao saw the comer, he had the confidence. He pointed to Gao fan, "brother Liuqing, it''s this man. He''s bullying LiuFei!" "Big brother!" Liu Fei stood up from the ground and pointed to Gao fan, "that''s him. He bullied me! What''s more, he''s not a good thing to pay for! " "Pa!" Gao fan slapped Liu Fei on the ground again. "Did I let you up?" "Bore The long gun in Liu Qing''s hand shoots directly at Gao fan''s face. Chapter 69 Gao fan doesn''t want to look at each other directly. He grabs the tip of Liu Qing''s gun and throws Liu Qing dozens of meters away into the stone pile. All the students of Canaan college were dumbfounded. This The tip of the gun? This special is where to come from abnormal! "Wow! He is so handsome Liu Fei''s eyes were full of stars, and she completely forgot that the man in front of her had slapped herself twice just now. "Oh! This gun is not bad! " Gao fan weighs Liu Qing''s long gun. "Bang Dang!" Liu Qing crawled out of the stone pile and looked at Gao fan with a ferocious face, "give me back my gun! Let''s have another one! " Gao fan smiles and throws a long gun at Liu Qing, "then!" Liu Qing grabs the gun, but the next picture is different from what people imagine. "Er, ah, ah..." Liu Qing was taken away by his long gun Yes, the spear flew to a distant place with Liuqing. Everyone looked at Gao fan like a devil, and Fu Ao swallowed. "Come on! That guy just now should be the number one in your inner court list, right Gao fan clapped his hands calmly, as if he had done a trivial thing, "can you take me to see the elder now?" "Yes, yes Fu Ao nodded and bowed! Everybody, please come inside! " "Well!" Gao fan nodded, squinted and strode into Canaan college. A forest in black point Jolin is on her way with a group of Canaan college students. Suddenly, Ruolin suddenly raised her head, "all spread out, be careful of enemy attack!" People quickly find shelter, a silver light in the sky fell down, directly broke a forest, into a rock. After a moment, there was no movement, and Ruolin came out with fear. She saw a long gun on the rock not far away. On the ground below the gun, there was a figure. "Poof!" Liu Qing spat out a mouthful of blood, obviously hurt a lot. "Liu Qing?" Ruolin hurried forward and lifted Liu Qing up. "Come on! Teacher Ruolin Liu Qing forced to open his eyes, "Canaan college to a metamorphosis!" With that, Liu Qing''s head hung down and fainted. "Bai Cheng, Xiao Yu, you stay to take care of Liu Qing, others follow me at full speed!" Ruolin, with a cold face, rushed out first. Canaan college, Presbyterian. Gao fan and his party met the top of Canaan college. "Ha ha ha! I am very lucky to have you students Vice President Hu Qian''s face is flushed, and he is in a good mood at happy events. "That''s right!" Elder Su Qian looks at Gao fan and his party, and nods with satisfaction. Ruolin rushed in quickly and gasped: "elders, enemies The enemy Su Qian slightly frowned, "Ruolin tutor, what happened?" "I met Liu Qing who was seriously injured. He said There''s a pervert Ruolin''s face was dignified. Several elders looked at each other, and Fu Ao stood out, "tell the elders, Ruolin tutor, what Liu Qing said It should be Gao fan, the emperor of fan Kingdom, who threw Liu Qing out! " "Gao fan?" Ruolin has doubts in her beautiful eyes. "That''s it!" Gao fan a face smile, "Liu Qing this kid is very enthusiastic, so I didn''t restrain to fight with him." Chapter 70 "You..." Ruolin frowned. "Ha ha ha!" Su Qianlang laughed. "Well, it''s all misunderstanding. Let''s introduce it to Ruolin. This is Gao fan, the emperor of fan kingdom. Behind him are Xiao Yan, the general of fan Kingdom, and the concubines of fan kingdom. Later, they are also from Canaan University!" "I''ve met tutor Ruolin!" Gao fan arched his hand slightly. "In this Canaan college, you''d better call me Gao fan." "Well!" Su Qian nodded with satisfaction, "well, Fu Ao, you take them to the inner court to report! By the way, I''d like to introduce Tianfen gas refining tower and Sutra Pavilion. They can enter these two places at will! " "What! Enter at will? " Fu Ao was shocked and then shook his head with a bitter smile. As soon as they come, they go directly into the inner courtyard, and they can use Tianfen gas refining tower for free. The gap is not so big! "Senior students, senior students, please follow me!" Fu Ao said shyly. Although they are not seniors, they are powerful. "Thank you, elder!" Gao fan smiles and follows Fu Ao to leave. When several people left, Ruolin Yong frowned, "elder, these people..." "Teacher Ruolin, don''t doubt it!" Su Qian said with a smile, "they are all inspired by the president!" "Is he an old man?" Hu Qian, the vice president, was puzzled. "Isn''t the president wandering around?" "Yes Su Qian nodded, "yes, he told me before he traveled around." Hu Qian nodded, "it''s OK to let them into the inner courtyard, but I''m afraid that the free use of Tianfen gas refining tower will attract criticism from other students?" "Yes! But this is also arranged by the president! " Su Qian shakes his head. Before, I doubted whether the Dean was too hasty, but now it seems that except that Princess Ya is a little weak, all the others are geniuses! Especially that Gao fan, even I can''t see through! " "Can''t you see through it?" The crowd exclaimed, "how can it be that he is still so young!" "Ah Yes Su Qian heaved a deep sigh, "it''s really more irritating than others!" "Yes! Teacher Ruolin Su Qian suddenly asked, "how is Liu Qing?" "Ah Ruolin suddenly remembered that she had left them behind. "I''ll find them right away!" With that, Ruolin disappeared. "Ha ha!" Su Qian shook his head, "young people are full of vitality!" In Canaan college, the Sutra Pavilion led by Fu Ao, Gao fan and his party came down to the Sutra Pavilion. The gatekeeper of the Sutra Pavilion is the second elder Hemu, a gentle old man. After checking Su Qian''s keepsake, elder he said faintly, "this is the scripture Pavilion of Canaan college. You can take one of the fighting skills from it at a time, but you will return it after you finish learning it. You can only take the fighting skills and fighting skills that are suitable for your strength. Every fighting skill has the boundary of the powerful. If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t take it! ¡± GAO fan and his family entered the Sutra Pavilion smoothly. "You''d better choose the right one for yourself. As for jiejie, don''t be afraid. We have Ziyan!" Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head with a smile. "Yes Ziyan shook his little hand, "I''m not afraid of the border! Hee hee "All right, let''s go! When you find what you want, write down the location and ask Ziyan for help. " Gao fan smiles. Chapter 71 Soon, everyone got what they wanted. Ziyan, Qinglin, xiaoyixian and medusa didn''t find their own fighting skills because of their physique, so they came back empty handed. Yafei got a high-level skill "nine Xuanshui Jue" and a water fighting skill "shuinu Sha". Nalan Yanran and yunyun are interested in a high-level skill "Qingyun sword Jue" at the same time. Xiao Yan then gets a ground level intermediate fighting skill "big smash palm". Elder he saw that they only took four copies. After registering, they let them go directly. Canaan college arranged a courtyard for Gao fan and his party, and they settled down. The next day GAO fan takes Xiao Yan, Yun Yun and Nalan to Tianfen gas refining tower. Other people didn''t go because the constitution of Gongfa and the attribute of fire were mutually restricted. All four of them had the privilege to enter the Tianfen gas refining tower directly, which aroused the envy of many people. "Who is that? How can you enter Tianfen gas refining tower without fire crystal card "You don''t know? It''s said that the new comer who just came yesterday went through the back door! " "What? I''ve been in Canaan College for so many years. I heard for the first time that I could open the back door! " "Go on, say less." When they entered the Tianfen gas refining tower, they immediately felt the heat coming from their faces. There are many independent training rooms, which can be locked up from the inside, just to prevent people from disturbing the training. "The environment of this place is very special. It seems to have the effect of accelerating the movement of fighting Qi in the body!" Cloud rhyme is perceived at the first time. "Ha ha! It''s my rhyme Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Quench!" Cloud rhyme rolled a white eye, a face is coy, "can you be serious point!" "Good!" Gao fan''s face is thumping. One side of the Nalan Yanran and Xiaoyan said that it was a bit bad. You dog food, when we don''t exist? "The more you go down, the more obvious the acceleration effect is. Although accelerating the movement of fighting spirit can really improve the speed of practice, too fast movement of fighting spirit can also make people crazy!" Gao Fan said with a proud face, "so you should choose which level to practice according to your own strength. You can''t force it!" Three people nodded to Gao fan one after another to show approval. "Ah At this time, a noisy sound came from the second floor underground. "Xuejie, what''s the matter with you?" "I''m Xiao Song! Er! Ah! Don''t kill me "Someone''s hurt!" Xiao Yan frowned slightly. "Go! Go to see! Most of them are possessed Gao fan and his party went down to the second floor. At this time, the second floor was in a mess. There is a woman who is full of red fighting spirit, holding a long sword, chopping at random. The woman''s face is covered with blood lines. There is blood oozing in those lines. She can''t see her original face clearly, and her eyes are ferocious. "Kill I''m going to kill you all! The disciples of the second level cultivation retreated one after another, and none of them dared to step forward. "Sure enough!" Gao fan came forward and waved his big hand. An invisible force knocked the woman unconscious. Yun Yun quickly stepped forward to lift the woman up and touched the woman''s pulse door. "The breath is in a mess. We have to treat it immediately, or it will be useless!" "Then send her to the medical room as soon as possible!" Said one of the disciples. "No! In this case, a little movement may kill her! " Xiao Yan quickly took out a pill, "this is the Dan of dispersing Qi, which can temporarily disperse the Dan fighting Qi in her body!" Chapter 72 Yunyun takes the pill and feeds it to the woman. After the woman took the pill, the blood color on her face gradually faded, revealing his original appearance. "Cousin Xiaoyu?" Xiao Yan looked at this face in surprise. Gao fan also frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, after that time, Xiao Yu went back to Canaan college. Now, where can Xiao Yu go besides Canaan college? "Practice hard and give her to me! I''ll take her back to treatment! " Gao fan waved his hand and hung Xiao Yu behind him. He went straight out of the Tianfen gas refining tower and floated away. The onlookers were stunned. What strength is this? Douzong? "Well! A big turnip with a flower heart Yun Yun looks at Gao fan''s back and stomps his feet. "Teacher I''m going to practice first! " Nalan Yanran runs away quickly. When Xiao Yan saw the situation, he also slipped into the Tianfen gas refining tower. Gao fan''s yard Xiao Yu wakes up leisurely when she sees xiaoyixian, she can''t help feeling that the beautiful woman in front of her seems to have seen her somewhere. "Are you awake?" Xiaoyixian a smile, handed out a bowl of medicine, "to drink the medicine, this medicine is conducive to restore your fighting spirit." Xiao Yu was surprised to find that there was little left in her body. "Miso!" She quickly pulled out the sword around her, a face Alert: "where is this, who are you?" "Ha ha!" The little medical fairy said with a smile, "this is Canaan college. You fainted in Tianfen gas refining tower before. Have you forgotten?" Xiao Yu was so surprised that she recalled carefully that she seemed to have been in Tianfen gas refining tower before. How could she have fainted? She had no fighting spirit. "You are so angry that you are possessed!" Xiaoyixian has a gentle face. Princess Ya and green scales are practicing outside. When they hear the sound in the room, they come in one after another. When Xiao Yu saw the visitor, she only thought that the three women were so beautiful. She didn''t know who they were. But then, she suddenly remembered that xiaoyixian and Qinglin appeared in Xiao''s house with Gao fan. Xiao Yu raised her head fiercely, "you are Gao fan''s people!" "Yes! You remember Xiaoyixian said with a smile. "Asshole!" Xiao Yu pulls out her long sword and stabs it at xiaoyixian. Green scale hurried forward, with a wave of the destruction dagger in his hand, directly cut off Xiao Yu''s sword. "Well! We''ve saved you with kindness. I didn''t expect you to bite the hand that feeds you! " Green scales and a cold complexion. "Help me? Ha ha Xiao Yu sneered, "I think Gao fan wants to insult me, right?" "Yes! I just want to insult you! " Gao fan came in with his hands on his back. "Gao fan, I''ll kill you!" Xiao Yu propped herself up and fell unsteadily to the ground. "No way!" Green scales stand in front of Xiao Yu. "Well, green scales!" Gao Fan said faintly, "there are xiaoyixian and Yafei, you go out first, this is the personal enmity between me and her!" "Well!" The three women went out with a smile on their face. Even xiaoyixian didn''t regenerate Gao fan''s Qi this time. It seems that under the leadership of Yafei, xiaoyixian also slowly accepted the fact that GAOFAN peach blossom overflowed. "Cough!" Gao fan is very satisfied with the change of xiaoyixian. It seems that his harem should be taken care of by Yafei. "It''s bad luck for me to fall into your hands today. It''s up to you to kill or cut!" Xiao Yu said hatefully. "Since you already know that everything is the fault of the second elder and Xiao Ning, why do you still hate me so much?" Gao Fan said coldly. Chapter 73 Just now Gao fan knew through telepathy that Xiao Yu had gone to Xiao Zhan when she left Xiao''s house. At that time, Xiao Zhan is seeing off the two elders. She hears that the two elders themselves have said something about uniting Xiao Ning to harm Gao fan. "How do you know I know?" Xiao Yu''s face is unbelievable. Gao fan shook his head, did not answer Xiao Yu''s question, "clearly you in the heart again and again to persuade yourself, to put this thing down, why do you see me, or so hate me?" "You How do you know? " Xiao Yu''s eyes are full of shock. The man in front of him seems to be able to see through other people''s hearts. Nothing can escape his eyes. "Hum!" Gao fan turned over, looked out of the window and slowly closed his eyes. "If I could do it again, I would kill Xiao Ning, because I am such a person who must repay me!" Xiao Yu clenched her teeth with tears in her eyes, holding the remaining half of the sword tightly. "I''ll give you a chance. I''ll stand like this. You''ll kill me with your sword!" Gao fan still closed his eyes. Xiao Yu hard to support the body, step by step close to the hands of the sword raised. "Ah Xiao Yu a big drink, the sword in the hand falls to Gao fan''s shoulder, wipe out a spark. Xiao Yu was stunned. This His attack can''t break Gao fan''s defense! "Sorry, my brother!" Xiao Yu cried bitterly, and the whole person knelt down with tears on his face. "I can''t get revenge!" "Do you want to be strong? Xiao Yu Gao fan looked down at Xiao Yu and asked faintly. Xiao Yu raised her head with tears on her face. "What do you mean?" "Now there is an opportunity for you to follow me and be my woman, and I will help you become stronger! So strong that you can avenge your brother! " Gao Fan said with a serious face, "you don''t have to answer me in a hurry. This condition will be established forever! The mainland is aggressive and the strong are respected. Think about it. " After that, Gao fan turns around and is ready to leave. "Gao fan, come out for me!" At this time, three unexpected guests came to Gao fan''s yard. Hearing someone shouting, Gao fan came to the hospital. "Hu Jia, Lin Xiuya, Liu Qing?" Gao fan light a smile, "inner courtyard strongest three people all came?" Lin Xiuya slightly squinted, "boy, I didn''t expect you to recognize us!" "Hey, hey! I''ve heard about it Gao fan grinned. "Now that we know it, we will stop talking. The college allows you to enter Tianfen gas refining tower for free. We don''t accept it, so we have to challenge you!" Lin Xiuya''s face is dignified, "even if you are a woman, you and Xiao Yan must accept the challenge!" "Time? Where? " Gao fan has a sneer on his face. "Seven days later, challenge arena!" Lin Xiuya said. "Well! I''ll take it. You can go back! " Gao fan turned back to the room with a thud on his face. "Hum!" Lin Xiuya is very angry. The new man is too arrogant, "let''s go!" For the next six days, Gao fan was very comfortable. Surrounded by beautiful women and delicious food, it''s a paradise on earth. Xiao Yu has gone back to her dormitory, and she is still considering the condition proposed by Gao fan. Until the night of the sixth day, the wonderful sound came. "Ding! Xiao Yan advanced to fight the king and gained 100 points! " "Hey, hey! Lucky draw Gao fan grinned and swept away the accumulated 300 points. Chapter 74 "Ding! Congratulations on the magic woman''s weapon: God killer sword " " Ding! Congratulations on the acquisition of Hella''s weapon: Twilight sword "Ding! Congratulations on the iron man battle suit - Savior Gao fan has already allocated these three things. The Savior''s battle clothes are given to Yafei, who has the weakest fighting power. She has the ability to protect herself. The long sword of God killer gives Yun Yun, and the sword of twilight gives Nalan Yanran. When the three women received something, they were all jubilant. Especially Yafei, if yunyun didn''t force her away, she would stay to serve her. Of course, Gao fan is also very unhappy with Yun Yun''s behavior. At the same time, Gu xun''er, who is far away from the ancient clan, suddenly opens his eyes and shows a sly smile on his face, "Gao fan, Gao fan, I finally caught you!" The next day yunlanzong martial arts competition arena was already full of people. It''s said that the three masters join hands to challenge a new man, and all of them become gourd eaters. Even several elders of the inner court were present in person. They are also very curious. The president said hello in person. What is the strength of the person who opened the back door. Gao fan stands on the challenge arena with a relaxed face and looks down at the arena. "Liu Qing, Lin Xiuya, Hu Jia, let''s go up together. When you''re finished, you have to go back to make up for a return sleep!" "I wipe! How crazy "The three masters are all half step fighting kings. Are you looking for death?" "In my opinion, it''s just an ostentatious way. After all, he''s so young that he won''t lose in front of the three masters. Maybe he''s lucky enough to be respected by the elders!" "I wipe! Why didn''t I think of this way! " A girl student was so excited that she jumped, "Wow, this new man is so handsome!" "That''s it. How could anyone be so handsome?" Lin Xiuya eyebrows a pick, looking at Gao fan, "boy, you this is in contempt of me?" "No, no, no!" Gao fan shook his head slightly, his eyes swept in front of the crowd, "forgive me, I''m not aiming at anyone. Everyone present is rubbish!" "I wipe! Don''t hold me, I''ll kill him At that time, the crowd burst the pot, and everyone was eager to try. "Son of a bitch!" Lin Xiuya a fierce drink, sword scabbard. "Wait!" Liu Qing stops Lin Xiuya. "Liu Qing, what do you mean Lin Xiuya was not angry. Liu Qing light glanced at Lin Xiuya one eye, looked at the stage of Hu Jia, "you also together, since people have asked!" "Yes, yes!" All the students coaxed and said, "since he asked, let him have a taste of the three masters of Canaan college!" "Yes, yes, kill him!" Hu Jia''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. She is one of the three masters. She knows Liu Qing. Liu Qing can''t bully a new man like this. "Is it really necessary? Liu Qing "Yes!" Liu Qing nodded solemnly and quietly. "Liu Qing! Are you crazy? " Lin Xiuya said angrily, "it''s disgraceful to win!" Hu Jia patted Lin Xiuya on the shoulder, "Lin Xiuya, what kind of person is Liu Qing? Don''t you know?" Lin Xiuya a listen, slightly frown. Three people lock the line of sight opposite a face ruffian smile of Gao fan. "The three of US attack from three directions and use our best moves directly. Don''t keep them!" Liu Qing''s face is dignified, "don''t blame me for not reminding you. Last time, I didn''t even know how I was killed!" Chapter 75 Gao fan grinned, "are you ready?" Lin Xiuya no longer despises the enemy, even he doesn''t care about Gao fan''s words of contempt. "Hey, hey! At last, it''s a little bit like that! " Gao fan looked at the three people who calmed down and said with a smile, "come on!" "Well! The boy is dead. It''s hard to see the three masters being so serious! " "It''s a pity that the elders of the inner court are here too. This boy should not die." The bodies of the three turned into three shadows at the same time, shooting towards Gao fan from three directions. "No magic stab!" "Thousand kill!" "The earth is splitting!" With Liu Qing''s words, Lin Xiuya and Hu Jia dare not underestimate them, and they use their killing moves one after another. In an instant, the fighting spirit on the stage surged wildly, and the fighting spirit of three colors rushed towards Gao fan, which was very powerful. "It seems that the three masters are all angered by this boy, and the first move is to kill him. If this boy can win, I''ll eat shit on the spot!" Some people praise Haikou. Gao fan stopped the words in his ears and said with a smile, "energy explosion!" "Boom!" With a loud noise, three flowers bloom. Liu Qinglin and Hu Jia were thrown into the air and then out of the challenge arena. One by one, the three of them had holes in their clothes. Hu Jia, in particular, rushed to find clothes to cover his flesh. At the moment, there was silence and everyone was shocked. "Just one hit I really can''t see through it! " Su Qian frowned and shook his head. Gao fan smiles, "who just said that he would eat excrement on the spot?" Everyone looked at each other and looked at a man in the crowd. The man panicked, "no, no, no It''s not what I said! Did you hear me wrong? " "I don''t agree!" Lin Xiuya stood up from the ground and called to Gao fan on the stage, "I''ll challenge you again!" Gao fan glanced at Lin Xiuya coldly. "It''s the same how many times I''ve been here. If I don''t think Xiao Yan will fight with you, do you think I can still stand up now?" With that, Gao fan went straight down from the challenge arena with both hands on his back. "You Lin Xiuya has anger on his face. "All right!" Vice President Hu Qian looks unhappy, "the end is the end, the next scene, Xiao Yan to Lin Xiuya!" Xiao Yanfei went to the challenge arena with a gloomy face. "Liu Qing, Lin Xiuya and Hu Jia, let''s go together!" "Next door to hemp!" Lin Xiuya''s mentality has been blown up. He has been challenged by two people in a day. Where is the name of the top three in the labor and capital inner court? Gao fan for Xiao Yan''s performance is slightly surprised, but then think about Xiao Yan this strong character, he will know, Xiao Yan this is compared with him. "Ha ha!" Gao fan shook his head slightly and returned to his position. "Xiao Yan, are you sure you want to fight three?" Elder Su Qian frowned. "Yes, elder!" Xiao Yan nodded respectfully. "Although you are already the king of fighting, they are all the three of them. Gao fan left his hand just now, but it didn''t consume their fighting spirit." Su Qian continued. "What?" Everyone was shocked, "is Xiao Yan the king of fighting? And did Gao fan really keep his hand? " Liu Qing looked at the gun in his hand, but shook his head, "it seems that the last time he was thrown out, the loss is not unjust!" "Cluck!" Lin Xiuya''s hand holding the sword made a brittle sound of bone. Hu Jia is ecstatic looking at Gao fan, a pair of beautiful eyes in the magic color repeatedly, also don''t know what to think. "I''ve thought about it. Since I''m the king of fighting, I can''t bully them." Xiao Yan smiles. Chapter 76 "Ma Dan! What do you mean you can''t bully us! " Lin Xiuya explodes in situ again and goes up with his long sword. "Wait!" Liu Qing complexion is serious, "have not arranged tactics." "Forget it! Come on Hu Jia takes a look at Lin Xiuya who is with Xiao Yanzhan and shakes his head slightly. The next moment, three against one on the ring, fighting rampant. Xiao Yan advanced to fight the king, and with the help of body method 3000 thunder, his speed is faster than Liu Qing''s three. But a dozen three, plus his weapon Xuan heavy ruler''s reason, actually does not have many superiority in the speed. Just a little while, Liu Qing three people seem to have found out Xiao Yan''s routine, Xiao Yan gradually fall into the downwind. "Hey, hey!" Lin Xiuya showed a relaxed smile on his face. He was a little lucky that today''s face could be recovered at last. Elder Su Qian is still frowning, don''t know why, he thinks Xiao Yan is not so simple. At this time, Xiao Yan seized Lin Xiuya''s empty space. "Flame points eat wave feet!" Xiao Yan a fierce drink, black heavy ruler above burst out ten feet long blue pitching, straight to Lin Xiuya and go. Lin Xiuya quickly dodged and PI Lian wiped his left shoulder. The drill hit the defensive border nearby and aroused a circle of fighting ripples. "What a strong attack, at least the fighting skill of the ground level!" Vice President Hu Qian said. Lin Xiuya covered his painful left shoulder, half kneeling on the ground, a face of pain. The residual fighting spirit of that drill has already made him miserable. I really don''t know what will happen if he hits. Xiao Yan took the opportunity to break away from the three people''s encirclement, looked at the three people with a sneer, "now, you have no chance!" "Big smash palm!" Xiao Yan raised his hand to make a palm, a huge cyan palm shadow in the air flew toward the three opposite people. The air seems to be torn wherever the shadow of the hand passes. "Hide Liu Qing a cry, carrying Lin Xiuya to one side to flash. Hu Jia''s face was more serious, and he quickly dodged. "Boom!" The hand shadow directly broke the border and rushed to the onlookers outside. "No! It''s the big smash palm! How did he get this fighting skill with his strength? " Vice President Hu Qian exclaimed. The elder Su Qian appears in front of the palm shadow. With a flick of his sleeve, the palm shadow collapses. Liu Qing three people look back at the broken border, all cold sweat repeatedly, this if hit on them, have to die on the spot. "Well, let''s make a decision! Xiao Yan won the contest Su Qian quietly announced the result. Everyone looked at each other and couldn''t believe it was the result. Three experts in the inner courtyard of Canaan college were defeated by two newcomers in a row in one day? Are new people like this? Can''t even stop the border? Isn''t that true? "Let it go!" The elder Su Qian gave an order and everyone dispersed. In this way, a farce ended. Everyone knows that there are two abnormal people in Canaan college, one is Gao fan, the other is Xiao Yan. In the future, if you meet these two people in the Canaan college, you will be a man with your tail between you. It''s no shame at all. That night, Xiao Yu appeared in Gao fan''s yard. At this time, her face is tangled, during the day, Gao fan''s performance can be said to be surprising. But Xiao Yan''s performance makes Xiao Yu feel that it''s a good thing to follow Gao fan. "I want to use your strength to strengthen my strength, and then find a chance to avenge my brother!" Thinking about this, Xiao Yu clenched her teeth and pushed open Gao fan''s door. Chapter 77 Gao fan is in the room. Elegant imperial concubine a face gentle will Gao fan embrace into the bosom, she decided, today will commit oneself to this man, do his first woman. "Ah Xiao Yu saw everything in front of her and screamed. She quickly covered her eyes. "I''ll go!" Gao fan was angry at that time, "you don''t know how to knock on the door!" "Knock Knock on the door Xiao Yu turned around and trembled. "Who knows you''re doing such dirty things in the house, and you don''t lock the door yet!" "What are you doing in my room? Get out of here Gao fan continued. "Hum!" Xiao Yu groaned coldly and snatched the door away. Several women heard the sound, ran over one after another, saw a face of shame red elegant imperial concubine and disheveled Gao fan, in the heart are all five flavors mixed Chen. "Men are pig hooves!" Medusa came into the room with a cold face and sat cross legged in a chair beside her. "From today on, I will be guarding your majesty 24 hours!" All the women are holding their heads down. They don''t know what they are thinking. "Enough!" Gao Fan said sternly, "I think I''m very kind to you on weekdays!" "Yafei will stay to serve you tonight. Everyone else who wants to serve you will tell Yafei that Yafei will arrange the day for you!" Gao fan''s face was slightly angry, "now go out for me! Including you, Medusa "You Medusa, with a slightly angry face, walked away. The other girls left one after another with anger and more worry. Because they know that this time, Gao fan is really angry. "Your majesty Ya Fei rubbed Gao fan''s shoulder, "it''s not good for you to be so cruel to them!" "Ah Gao fan rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Princess ya, I''ll leave it to you to take care of the harem. What do you think?" Yafei knelt on the ground, "thank you for your trust, Yafei will do her best!" "Er, the strength of Medusa..." Gao fan is a little hesitant. This woman is hot tempered and has the strongest strength. "No harm!" Princess Ya laughs, "she won''t hurt me, but you have to apologize to them next to each other tonight!" Gao Fan said with a bitter smile, "OK!" It was destined to be a sleepless night. Gao fan comforted all the women one by one and was half tired. The next morning, Gao fan got up and went out under the service of Qinglin. "Good morning, your majesty!" All the girls are waiting in front of GAOFAN''s door, with Yingyan and colorful flags flying. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan is obviously very useful, or Ya Fei has a way, "when things here are over, we''ll go back and hold a grand wedding!" "Cut!" The women scattered in a mass. After yesterday''s battle, no more students in Canaan college dare to challenge the authority of Gao fan and Xiao Yan. Today, Gao fan plans to take Xiao Yan to fight the idea of falling heart inflammation. At the bottom of Tianfen gas refining tower, Gao fan and Xiao Yan look down at the magma under their feet. The medicine dust appears the body shape, the brow slightly wrinkles, "I can feel, the falling heart inflammation is below." "Come on, brother, I''ll protect you!" Gao fan smiles and jumps down. Xiao Yan does not ink, jump into the magma. Gao fan uses his mind to hold up a space to separate them from the magma world. "Where is it? Old doctor "North!" Gao fan and Xiao Yan continue to move north, and soon they are blocked by an invisible force. "It''s the seal!" Yao Chen said faintly, "I didn''t expect that there was a seal set by a strong fighter here. It seems that Canaan college is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon!" Chapter 78 "Fight for the saints?" Xiao Yan was a little surprised. "Well! Someone''s coming Yao Chen said faintly, "it''s Su Qian, the elder. It seems that we''ve gone out, or we''ll make some trouble!" "Let''s go!" Gao fan takes Xiao Yan back to Tianfen gas refining tower. Before Su Qian appeared, they entered a training room. Su Qian came to the bottom of the earth, his brow slightly around, "strange, just now I clearly felt that the seal had changed!" Another day passed. Xiao Yan in the room alchemy, Gao fan also idle boring at home to sleep. "Boom!" There was a loud noise throughout Canaan college. Gao fan rushed out of the door and looked at the sky with thick smoke. He could not help frowning. "Brother fan! What''s the matter? " Xiao Yan came out of the room. "I don''t know! It seems to be the direction of Tianfen gas refining tower! " Gao fan looks at the sky. "Falling heart inflammation?" Xiao Yan looks nervous. "Go Gao fan flies away with Xiao Yan. Tianfen gas refining tower it should be said that Tianfen gas refining tower remains. The original Tianfen gas refining tower has been razed to the ground, exposing a pool of magma with a radius of 50 meters. Many Canaan college students were lying around with injuries. "Poof!" Elder he, with a long sword in his hand, spat out a mouthful of old blood and turned pale. "Diyan sect, bamen sect, Tianyin sect, Luocha sect, crazy lion sect, Heihuang sect!" Elder he''s eyes were gloomy, and his face was ferocious. "When did you collude with each other?" "Ha ha! Elder Hector, someone has paid for the land of your Canaan college, so don''t blame us! " "Who called you?" Elder he''s eyes are gloomy. "It''s me!" A man in a pharmacist''s robe came out and looked at elder he with a smile on his face. "Han Feng?" Elder he was slightly surprised. He looked at the magma pool and seemed to understand something. "You are playing the attention of falling heart inflammation!" At this time, the elders of Canaan college appeared. Gao fan and Xiao Yan also followed, followed by many women. "Oh! Canaan college is really unusual. There are so many beautiful little ladies A burst of laughter came from the crowd behind Han Feng. Xiao Yan comes forward and lifts elder he up. Su Qian''s face was cold, "Han Feng, you are going to war with Canaan college!" "Ha ha!" Han Feng took a light look at Medusa and yunyun, and then looked at Su Qian, "elder Su joked that the black point area has been in chaos for a year. Canaan college has always been in war! However, I didn''t expect that Su Changlao had two more helpers to fight the emperor, which surprised me a bit! " Xiao Yan clenches his hands and looks at Han Feng angrily. He already knows about Yao Lao and Han Feng. At this time, he wants to kill Han Feng. "Xiao Yan, don''t get excited!" Gao fan shook his head, "Han Feng''s life is old medicine!" "I know!" Xiao Yan gnashed his teeth to, "I''m just angry!" "Mr. Su! I don''t want to beat around the bush. I''m here today just for the purpose of falling down. "Han Feng sneered," those who know current affairs are heroes. I have seven douhuang, dozens of DouWang, four douhuang, one douzong and one disabled. I advise you to think about the future of Canaan college. After all, these students are different from you. They are not douzong! It''s easy to die! " "Mr. Su, don''t listen to them. We are willing to live and die together with the college!" Liu Qing came with a group of Canaan college students, and their faces were determined. "Yes! We will live and die with the college Chapter 79 "Ha ha ha!" The leader of the lion Gang smoothed his beard and sneered, "where do you get your confidence? It''s not even a fighting king. It''s not enough for us to plug our teeth! " "Hee hee, but I can let you enjoy it and kill you again!" The leader of the luochamen was shaking with laughter, and he was charming all living beings. "Brother! After a while, you will notice the seal of the falling heart Gao fan reminds in a low voice, "I think Han Feng is prepared. Maybe he can untie the seal of falling heart inflammation! We just have to keep an eye on Han Feng! " "Well! I''ll catch him myself There is anger in Xiao Yan''s eyes. "Don''t get angry, boy!" The voice of medicine dust spreads into Xiao Yan''s ear, "Gao fan is right, you have to get the falling heart inflammation first, and clean up Han Feng, that''s sooner or later." "Teacher!" Xiao Yan hesitated a little. "You think so much. Do you think Gao fan will let Han Feng go?" The medicine dust light says. "Ha ha! All right Xiao Yan then shook his head. "Su Qian! I''ll ask you one last time, will you or won''t you Han Feng looks cold, "my patience is limited!" "Mr. Su, fight! Can''t you trust my ability? " Gao fan grinned, and his heart came into Su Qian''s mind. "Well?" Su qianmingxian felt magical about the sudden transmission, and then laughed, "Han Feng, no matter what you want to do, I''m with Canaan college!" "Ha ha ha!" Han Feng sneered, "do you think it''s great to use douzong? Old gold and silver, come out for me! " With Han Feng''s fierce drink, a gold and a silver two shadows appear. "Old gold and silver!" Su Qian frowned. "Hey, hey!" Han Feng is very insidious smile, "died in gold and silver two old hands of the douzong has three, how? I''ll give you another chance to choose again! " "No!" Su Qian straight back, "I Canaan college, there is no counsellor." Gao fan looked at Xiang yunyun and Medusa and said: "if you fight, you can see the arrangement by yourself. Don''t worry about Xiao Yan and me. We need to find a chance to go down to the underground world to collect the falling heart!" Yunyun and medusa nodded one after another to show that they knew. "Hum!" Han Feng said coldly, "kill me! There''s nothing left! " Gold and silver two old suddenly move, big elder Su Qian a instability, almost got a move. Fortunately, Su Qian had rich experience in fighting and quickly corrected his mistakes before he could barely resist the joint attack of the two men. With Han Feng''s order, all the above forces under his command participated in the war, and so did Canaan college. The two sides fell into a tug of war. Han Feng''s smile is very cheap, "leave three fight emperor to deal with these people, the rest of the people come with me!" "Hey, hey!" The master of Tianyin came out and looked at yunyun with a sly smile, "little lady, play with my brother!" The black emperor stepped forward and pointed to Medusa, "you! It''s mine Gao fan wanted to abolish these two people at that time. What''s more, can you provoke the women of labor and capital? But it''s obviously not the right time to wait for Han Feng to break the barrier. Han Feng left three douhuang, with the rest of the people on the way to the magma pool. Xiao Yan wants to start, Gao fan pulls him, "brother, don''t worry!" Han Feng came to the top of the magma pool and took out a strange metal. Chapter 80 Su Qian has noticed Han Feng''s action, but he is restrained by the old man. "What are Xiao Yan and Gao fan doing?" Su Qian eyebrows slightly wrinkled, found that Gao fan and Xiao Yan did not join the battlefield, but closely staring at Han Feng''s action. "Where are you looking? Your opponent is us. " Gold and silver two old jokingly smile, once again hit Su Qian a unprepared, this time Su Qian was injured to the left shoulder. "Ha ha ha! Another douzong is going to fall into our brother''s hands! " Mr. Jin and Mr. Jin laughed wildly. Su Qian is injured and in crisis. Xiao Yan looks at Gao fan, "do you want to save Su Changlao?" Gao fan takes a light look and knows that this is Su Qian''s premeditation. He uses a little bit of injury to exchange for the old man''s relaxation, waiting for an opportunity to kill him. "No! Su Chang always pretends to be hurt! Let''s just watch Han Feng! " Gao Fan said lightly. "But..." Xiao Yan wants to say that I don''t think it''s pretended, but the next second, a loud noise comes. It turns out that Han Feng threw the metal ball in his hand into the magma pool, and the metal ball exploded. The violent explosion overturned the magma and left it everywhere. Some people had bad luck and were directly burned to ashes by the magma. Everyone stopped fighting and looked at the magma pool. There is a light curtain full of runes in the magma pool, which is like a big pot. Below the light curtain is a world of fiery lava, in which magma surges, and it seems that East and west gradually emerge. "This is..." Xiao Yan frowned tightly. The things in the magma pool split a crack from the middle and slowly opened to both sides. "It''s an eye!" Medicine dust murmured in Najie, "no wonder Canaan college will seal the falling heart inflammation. It turns out that this strange fire has evolved into a creature!" "Strange fire evolved into a creature?" Xiao Yan looks surprised. "Yes Yao Chen nodded slightly, "everything in the world has spirit. The last time we met fengnu Longyan, it already had the essence of biology. At that time, it would attack human beings, but it had no wisdom! But falling heart inflammation is not the same, this guy is very spiritual "Ha ha!" Han Feng a laugh, looking at the eyes below, "falling heart inflammation, I let you out, you do little brother for me?" "Yes A low voice came from the world of magma. Everyone was very surprised. How could this strange fire still talk? "Bad!" Xiaoyan want to start, medicine dust a word to stop. "Don''t worry, falling heart inflammation has wisdom, it must be cheating Han Feng!" "Brother, don''t panic!" Gao fan looked at Xiao Yan with a smile, "your brother, I can deal with strange fire very well!" "Don''t take it lightly!" Medicated dust light says, "green lotus ground heart fire has no intelligence, with today this guy can not be the same!" "Don''t worry." Gao fan smiles and says nothing. When Yaochen saw Gao fan''s smile, he was stunned. At the moment, he felt that today''s things didn''t need to be so troublesome. "Ah..." Yao Chen shook his head slightly and sighed, "I hope so." "Everybody! Please help me to crack the big formation Han Feng''s face is solemn, his palm changes quickly, and he creates a series of seal. With Han Feng''s action, the rest of the douhuang also have their own fighting spirit, will be fighting spirit to lend Han Feng. "It''s breaking the seal! Stop him Lying on the ground, he Chang''s face roared ferociously. Chapter 81 "Click!" There was a crackle on the seal at the bottom of the pool. Meteoric heart inflammation see this kind of situation, very excited, also use their own body crazy impact seal, the air gradually become hot and dry up, the crack on the seal is also more and more big. "No!" Su Qian didn''t pay attention. He was attacked by gold and silver. He spat out blood and fell to the ground. "Old gold and silver, help me as soon as possible!" Han Feng a fierce drink, gold and silver two old can only give up Su Qian, came to Han Feng side, to Han Feng delivery fighting spirit. With the addition of gold and silver, the seal broke instantly. The meteoric heart finally broke through the seal and came out of the magma world. People stop fighting and look at it. The body of falling heart inflammation is a big snake more than 20 meters tall. There are two small protrusions on the head of the snake, which seem to be the symbol of the dragon. "Cluck, cluck!" Falling heart inflammation body issued a strange sound, a pair of red eyes looking at Han Feng jokingly. "Do it! Gao fan The medicine dust has a dignified complexion. Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry. Let''s have a look first. I feel that we can get two kinds of strange fire today!" "Two different kinds of fire?" Yao Chen looks at Gao fan with a confused face. "Ha ha ha!" Han Feng burst out laughing, "falling heart inflammation, come on, let me be your master!" "Sneeze!" The meteorite heart inflammation sneezed, spurted out a flame. Han Feng can''t dodge and is burned black. "Hey, hey!" Falling heart inflammation grinned, "you such a Shabi, which has the qualification to be my master!" "You Han Feng is so angry that he is fooled by a beast. "Well! If you refuse to bow, I''ll beat you to bow! " Han Feng raised his hand, a light blue flame condensed in his hand. "It''s haixinyan!" Yao Chen frowned and said, "it seems that Han Feng has some opportunities these years!" "Yes Gao fan smiles, "but from now on, it''s all ours!" Gao fan waved his hand, and suddenly his eyes widened with surprise. It felt like an irresistible force. The huge snake turned into a small flame and ran into Gao fan''s palm. The tyrannical breath suddenly became gentle, just like a baby. "That''s good!" Gao fan looked at the red flame in his palm and was very satisfied. "What?" Han Feng is very shocked, "boy, how do you do it?" Han Feng frowned tightly. How many years of activities have he planned? Is he going to be cut off like this? No, absolutely not! Han Feng once said, while urging the palm of the sea heart inflammation, ready to attack Gao fan. Gao fan looks at Han Feng with a smile. An idea goes by. Hai Xinyan in Han Feng''s hand also flies into Gao fan''s palm. The confluence of blue and red flames in Gao fan''s hands, just like two smart elves, seems to dance. All the people on the scene were silly. Can anyone else play with strange fire like this? What is this operation? Han Feng''s eyes almost fell to the ground, and his divine consciousness on the sea heart inflammation disappeared. Now he can''t feel the sea heart inflammation at all. "What did you do?" Han Feng almost cried, but he took a lot of pains to get Hai Xinyan. "I didn''t do anything!" Gao fan shook his head and laughed, "since I was a child, I have a special ability to be very close to these fires. People in our family call me the God of fire!" Chapter 82 "Vulcan!" They all looked at each other with uncertain eyes. Yun Yun looks at Gao fan with a trace of worship in his eyes. It turned out that this man could control the strange fire in the legend, and it was almost up to heaven. Medusa thought of the time when she accepted Qinglian''s heart fire underground. Gao fan also used this ability to control the abnormal fire, but she didn''t have so much emotion in her heart. However, when she saw that Gao fan could even recover from the sea heart inflammation, she was a little uneasy. You know the strange fire that can be blessed by divine sense! Liu Qing, Lin Xiuya, Hu Jia look at each other, heart clear, "originally we lost to the God of fire, ah, lost not unjust." Xiao Yan a face black line, "big brother, you can really boast than ah!" "Vulcan, right?" Han Feng''s flattery, "I''m the first pharmacist in the black horn area. As long as you return my haixinyan to me, I''ll give you a six grade broken barrier pill!" "Liupin breaking barrier pill!" At the same time, Mr. Jinyin whispered, "this is the reward you give our brother. Our brother is counting on it to break through the douzong." "Don''t worry, gold and silver are two old men, you are indispensable!" Han Feng Yin measurement said. Gao fan looks contemptuously at Han Feng, "the first pharmacist in the black corner? Is it awesome? But I think you are rubbish When they heard Gao fan''s words, their faces turned black. Isn''t the first pharmacist in the black horn area still powerful? If you know the fighting spirit of pharmacists, it can be said that there are rare animals. A high-level pharmacist like Han Feng is the wealth of the whole Douqi continent. "Boy! Give you a chance to reorganize your voice! " Han Feng a face black line, he is really unbearable Gao fan''s arrogance. "You mean you don''t trash?" Gao fan continued to raise his head and despised Han Feng. "It happens that I know a pharmacist who is 100 times stronger than you!" "A hundred times better than me?" Han Feng micro squinted, "who is it?" "Come out!" Gao fan looks at Han Feng without changing his face, "old medicine..." The next second, the ghost of Yaochen appeared in front of everyone. "Medicine dust?" Han Feng biting teeth, eyes with a trace of ruthless, "did not expect you are still alive!" "Medicine dust?" Everyone showed a puzzled face, but some people knew the name of Yaochen. "Once the first pharmacist in the mainland, the first generation leader of Xingying Pavilion, Yaochen?" "It''s him? Isn''t that dead? " "Isn''t he Han Feng''s master? What''s going on? " "Ha ha!" Yao Chen smiles, "thank you! I only have a wisp of soul. If these two children hadn''t saved me, I would have nothing to do now! " They were shocked and heard the voice of Yaochen. "Han Feng, you bully your master and destroy your ancestors!" Xiao Yan was angry. "Who are you?" Han Feng frowned. "I''m the teacher''s disciple, Xiao Yan!" Xiao Yan glares at Han Feng. As for Xiao Yan, Han Feng just takes a light look, and then looks to Gao fan, "Yaochen, do you pass that skill to Gao fan to help him become the" God of fire " "Vulcan?" Yao Chen looked at Gao fan and said with a smile, "no! Xiao Yan is my only disciple. As for Gao fan, even I am not qualified to be his teacher. " Everyone was surprised, and their chin almost fell to the ground. Who is Gao fan? The first pharmacist in the mainland is not qualified to be Gao fan''s teacher? Is there any mistake? Are you bragging? Chapter 83 "Well! Put on airs Han Feng looked at the eight big fighting emperors around him, "you, kill all these people for me!" The fighting emperors took a look at each other. Although Yao Chen''s words were very bluffing, a weak boy was not enough to stop them. "Hum!" The eight great emperors rose up in the air with great momentum. Canaan college people look solemn, one by one extremely nervous. "Ignorance! How dare you be presumptuous in front of me With a wave of his big hand, Gao fan directly wraps Han Feng and the people behind him with a wall of chanting power. "What is this?" Everyone was shocked. "Hum!" Han Feng hummed coldly, "isn''t it the border? So many of US attack together, are we afraid we can''t break the border of a hairy boy? " While speaking, Han Feng takes people to attack Gao fan''s border, but it''s gone, and nothing has been gained. The people behind Han Feng are all muddled. What''s the matter? "A bunch of ignorant rubbish!" Gao fan grinned and looked contemptuous. "They all said that I am God. Do you think that mortals can be compared with God?" "Is he really a God?" Han Feng behind someone trembling low voice asked. "Nonsense!" Han Feng face a Lin, "the strongest in the world is the fight emperor, where the God?" "A fool!" Gao fan looks like a fool, glances at Han Feng, and then looks at Yao Chen, "Yao Lao, tell me about it, how do you deal with it?" "Ah Medicine dust heavy sigh tone, looking at Han Feng this oneself once of disciple, a face tangle. He knows that by Gao fan''s means, Han Feng can''t escape today, so Yao Chen has made a decision in his heart. Yao Chen looked up and turned away with a melancholy look on his face. "Han Feng, I hope you will be a good man in the next life." "What did you say, old man?" Han Feng stares big eyes, the corner of the eye wants to crack. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles and raises his hand. Han Feng is blown to ashes. They were stunned again, and a douhuang exploded like this? Those fighting emperors behind Han Feng stare like copper bells and look around, hoping to find out Han Feng. Liu Qing swallows his saliva, remembering that he has fought Gao fan twice and that he can still survive. It''s a miracle. Lin Xiuya and Hu Jia are also in a cold sweat. Su Qian, Hu Qian and he Mu pinch each other''s flesh to make sure it''s not a dream. A little calm may be the people around Gao fan. But the face of medicine dust is still with surprise, "even fight emperor in his hand all walk but a move?" Gao fan looked at the fighting emperors in Nianli space with a faint smile on his face. "Those who know current affairs are heroes. You still have a chance. Now kneel down and swear allegiance to me!" Brother Jinyin looked at each other and knelt down on the ground in an instant, "minister Jinjiao, Yinjiao, please see your majesty. May the disciples of the commander swear allegiance to your majesty and all the countries from now on. They will never betray you all their lives. If they violate the oath, they will be terrified!" Everyone was surprised. Brother Jinyin was so cruel with such a heavy poison oath. Of course, this oath was made by Gao fan with his heart. "Well, good!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "he granted brother Jinyin the post of commander of the war zone of the black horn region of the whole country, the post of general of the leading guard, and the command of the whole army of the black horn region of the whole country." The other six fighting emperors saw that the strongest gold and silver brothers were kneeling down, and they also understood their present situation. They looked at each other and knelt down to Gao fan one after another. "I''d like to see your majesty, and I''d like to take the oath of allegiance to your majesty and all the countries. I''ll never betray you all my life. If I disobey the oath, I''ll lose my soul!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 points Chapter 84 Canaan college people are stupid, so easy to deal with? "All the generals, get down!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face is dignified. "From today on, you are the people of any country. Go back and integrate the strongest power in the clan. In three days, go to zhenguiguan to find general Qin Fen and learn the management method of Empire / army." "From then on, all of you clans have become the armies of all our countries. You must strictly abide by military discipline. You are under the unified management of the two elders of gold and silver. You will open up a black corner for all our countries!" "Now, let it go." "Yes! Your majesty, goodbye. " The eight big dippers got up and flew away. Su thousand Leng Leng looking at Gao fan, don''t know what to say. Gao fan looked at Su Qian and said with a smile, "Su Chang Lao, do you want to bring Canaan college to join our country?" "You! What do you want? " Su Qian''s eyelids are jumping and her hands are shaking. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan laughed, "I''m a good man!" In Su Qian''s heart, you don''t look like a good person. "Brother, here you are!" Gao fan takes out two different fires and gives them to Xiao Yan. Su Qian sees the falling heart inflammation, and his eyelids jump violently. What''s special? It turns out that people have been paying attention to the falling heart inflammation for a long time? "Don''t worry, the talent training tower of Canaan college won''t die out!" Gao fan looked at the Canaan academy and said faintly, "Xiao Yan will often come back to add fire after absorbing the falling heart inflammation!" After listening to Gao fan''s words, Su Qianyi was relieved. Xiao Yan also does not refuse, just a face excited, "different fire list 14 fall heart inflammation, and 15 sea heart inflammation, thank you, brother fan!" "Little things!" Gao fan no longer talks nonsense, but recruits Ziyan. "Master!" Ziyan bouncing pointed to the magma pool, "there''s a baby under here!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head, picked Ziyan up, sat on his shoulder, and looked at xiangyunyun''s girls. "Let''s go back first. I''ll go down with Ziyan and have a look. I don''t know when we''ll be here!" After that, Gao fan and Ziyan jump into the magma world again. Yaochen looks at Gao fan who disappears in the magma world, takes a deep breath, and shows a happy smile. In the world of magma, Gao fan advances in a direction under the command of Ziyan. After a while, they met the flaming lizards. It seems that they are in the right direction. However, Gao fan is not very interested in this group of salamanders that can''t live without magma, so he wants to avoid them. "Master, I find that we can''t get around. It seems that our thing is surrounded by these lizards!" Ziyan said. "Er..." Gao fan shriveled his mouth, "then I can only trouble Ziyan to drink them back with your domineering spirit!" Gao fan smiles. "Well!" Ziyan nodded and hesitated. She then raised her head and looked at Gao fan, "they seem not afraid of me..." "Ah?" Gao fan looks at these flaming lizards, and they look at themselves and Ziyan. "It seems that these guys are deliberately guarding the things in the middle!" Gao fan grinned, "it seems that he is going to kill again!" Soon, a large area of salamander fell at the foot of Gao fan. Gao fan and Ziyan also arrived at the destination, a deep magma pit. "Who? How dare you disturb me Gao fan and Ziyan come to the deep pit. Opposite them stands a woman in a flaming red dress. Chapter 85 The woman has a pretty face, a flaming fire on her body, and a long flame gun in her hand. She looks very domineering. Gao fan frowned slightly. Who is this woman? It''s pretty good. Gao fan''s telepathy starts and learns the woman''s identity. It turns out that the woman is the queen of the flaming lizards. She is taking in a wisp of ghost from the skeleton beside her for evolution. Gao fan looked at the skeleton beside the woman, and there was a black line on her forehead, "master Tianhuo, how can you be so miserable?" The heavenly fire Master said, "boy! How do you know my name? Help me to solve the problem. I have a good chance to see you off! " "Asshole!" Lizard queen face a Lin, a face vigilant look to purple research. From Ziyan, the lizard queen felt a trace of fear. Gao fan found the lizard Queen''s strange, can''t help grinning. "What? Lizard queen, you are afraid of my family Ziyan Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head. Lizard queen obviously surprised, "just human, how dare you touch her head, if you let that person know, you can only die!" "The man?" Ziyan was slightly surprised. "It seems that you know more than that?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes and waved his hand. The lizard queen was shocked, and she was thrown away by a strange force. Gao fan beckons and grabs the remains of the heavenly fire venerable in Najie, and grabs the soul of the heavenly fire venerable in the palm of his hand. Tianhuozun looked at Gao fan, surprised, "boy, who are you? Why is the soul so powerful? " Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles, "the heavenly fire master has seen a lot of knowledge as expected..." Seeing Gao fan''s smile, Tianhuo master peed at that time. He found that he had just left the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den. Gao fan grinned slightly and put away the celestial fire master without ink. The lizard queen saw Gao fan put the heavenly fire away, with cannibal anger in her eyes. "I know! You want to use the old man''s soul evolution to activate the blood of the flame lizard family, and take the flame lizard out of the ghost world! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "but you''ve got the wrong person. This old man is the one I want!" The lizard Queen''s face was uncertain and her eyes were erratic. She understood that although the young man in front of her looked ordinary, it was not so simple. Whether it''s the other side''s move to flick himself away just now or his goal in a word now, it shows that the other side is not a simple human. "Who are you?" The lizard queen frowned lightly. "Someone who can help you evolve!" Gao fan confident smile, this Hougong still have to continue to open, "the condition is you follow me, do my maid!" Lizard queen heard Gao fan''s words, charming smile, "although you are very handsome, but why do I believe you have the ability to fulfill the promise?" Gao fan, with both hands on his back and a confident face, said, "I am the son of heaven of any country, an emperor through the ages, and a gentleman''s word is hard to trace." "Where is the kingdom?" The lizard queen frowned. "Is that the kingdom that suddenly replaced the gama Empire half a year ago?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it seems that your news is quite smart!" "Of course!" The lizard queen raised her mouth and said, "I heard that even the snake Kingdom has been recruited by you?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "I can find a place for you salamanders and enjoy the same treatment as the snake people''s country." "These are afterwords. Now I want to hear. How can you help me activate my blood?" The lizard queen has a sly face. Chapter 86 "If I''m right, what you need is the power of the soul?" Gao Fan said lightly. "Well!" The lizard queen turns her eyes and looks at Gao fan curiously. Gao fan takes out the soul bag he snatched from the Dharma protector last time and looks at the lizard queen with a banter on his face. "Soul bag!" The lizard queen became fierce. "I didn''t expect you to be a soul clan!" "Cut!" Gao fan disdains to smile, "how can I be a soul clan? This is my booty." "You killed the soul hall protector?" The lizard queen had a look in her eyes. "Well! We''ll kill more until we kill them all! " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Hiss!" The lizard queen took a breath of cold air, and then her face froze. "Give me the soul bag, and I''ll be your maid!" "Deal!" Gao fan smiles and throws the soul bag to the lizard queen. "I''m Gao fan. She''s Ziyan. What''s your name?" "Red moon!" Lizard queen light said. "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 points "Nice name!" Gao fan smiles and looks at Ziyan, "red moon, take me to see the one in your mouth." "Are you serious?" Red moon e eyebrow light frown, "that guy is very strong." Gao Fan said with a smile, "how can I prove my strength if I''m not strong?" "Good!" Red moon nodded with a smile on her face. Before going to Doudi mansion, Gao fan had to draw a prize first. Zhukun is a real fighting saint, which can''t be underestimated. Don''t accidentally kill yourself, just play with the ball. "Lucky draw! 200 points. " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Thor "Ding! Congratulations on getting the prop: Storm axe "Ha ha! Good luck, it''s a set "Fusion!" "Ding! Successful integration, lightning ability! " "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade, activate the ability to move quickly. " "Current level universe level 7 stars!" In the world of magma, the three of them stand in front of a huge palace and look up at the towering building like a mountain. "How big the house is Ziyan looked at Doudi''s house with a face of horror. Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head and said, "if Ziyan likes it here, do you want us to make our home?" "Home?" Ziyan looked around and shook his head. "It''s too hot to live here." "Ha ha..." Before he could laugh, Gao fan was beaten out by a fierce flame and directly photographed into a rock to form a human shaped cave. Looking at the stone cave, red moon frowned and worried, "Gao fan, don''t die!" "Boy, who allowed you to touch her head?" A dragon''s head protrudes from the void, and the huge longan stares at Gao fan, who is photographed in the depth of the stone wall. "What kind of monster are you? How can you bully the master! " Ziyan rushed up and swung a fist on the dragon''s forehead. "Silly daughter? I''m your father The mouth of the Dragon opens and closes with a touch of authority. "Who is your daughter?" Ziyan small face with stubborn, "you hurt the master, I want to work hard with you!" "Stop it, Ziyan!" Gao fan''s voice came from the cave. Gao fan buckled himself out of the stone wall. He was beaten by the blow of Zhukun. However, the wound healed rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and soon recovered as before. "This..." Red moon''s face is full of surprise. She can''t understand Gao fan''s ability. Candle Kun''s eyelids also beat, but he is more calm than the red moon. Chapter 87 Gao fan had a faint smile on his face. This was the second person who hurt him. "Dou Sheng, you are really powerful!" "Master! Are you ok? " Ziyan ran over, worried. Candle Kun a pair of big eyes filled with anger, "boy, who are you? How can you resist my attack Candlelight Kun can be very clear, but he is the eight star saint, in this fighting continent can be said to be invincible old monster. Even if they are suppressed by the Doudi mansion, they can still have the strength of five-star douzun. Gao fan is just a human being. He is still so young. How can he have the strength to resist his own attack? It''s incredible. "Cluck!" Gao fan twisted his neck. "I''m Gao fan, the emperor of the kingdom of fan!" "Where is the kingdom?" Zhu Kun thought, "I haven''t been in the mainland for a long time. When did such a country appear?" Gao fan carried his hands behind him, with a proud face, "I want to invite you to my country. Would you like to join me?" Zhu Kun looked at it and then laughed, "ha ha ha! Where do you get your confidence? Young people. " "Why don''t we make a bet?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ll fight with you, ten moves. If you hit me once, I''ll decide for myself. If you don''t hit me, I''ll agree to join our country!" "Arrogance Candle Kun eyes full of anger, "a move can!" Candle Kun anger, again spit out a dragon inflammation. Gao fan grinned and dodged the blow with the ability to move quickly. Red moon and candle Kun are silly, "how is this possible?" "You have nine more chances!" Gao fan looks at Zhu Kun with a smile on his face. "Hum!" Candle Kun cold hum, huge dragon mouth open, there are flames in the accumulation. This blow is obviously more powerful than just now. But the result is the same as last time, Gao fan dodged again. Ten times later, none of them hit. Red moon looked at a confident face of Gao fan, can not help but swallow saliva, the emperor of the country, really strong. Candle Kun''s breath is a little unsteady, a series of attacks on his consumption is not small. He didn''t expect to lose to the boy. "Damned Doudi, if you didn''t control me, how could I lose to a little boy!" Zhukun looks back at Doudi mansion. "Who on earth are you?" Zhu Kun''s eyes are gloomy. "Didn''t you say that?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I am the emperor of all ages. Gao fan is the son of all nations." Gao fan a fierce drink, suddenly appeared on the body of the thunder and lightning, speed suddenly increased to the extreme. A strange axe appeared in his hand and came straight at the candle Kun with fierce momentum. There was fear in Zhu Kun''s eyes, which was the feeling of death that he had not seen for many years. He was in a hurry to fight against Gao fan, but he found that his strength was not enough. Zhukun was stunned. "Am I going to fall here today?" "Click!" With a crisp sound, Gao fan chopped down a dragon horn of Zhukun. "Hey, hey!" Gao fan looks at Zhu Kun, "I''ll take some booty, don''t you mind?" Candle Kun Leng for a long time, the Dragon horn was cut off in the wound out of blood, flowing into the eyes. Zhu Kun then shook his head with a bitter smile. He knew that even in his peak state, he might not be able to avoid the blow. "I lost. Thank you for your mercy." "Gulu." Red moon a face surprised swallow saliva, "this big handsome than really good strong!" Chapter 88 She has already begun to be glad that she didn''t refuse Gao fan directly before. Gao fan''s body hung in the air and came to Zhukun''s big head. "You lost. Now you can fulfill your promise and join my country!" "Of course Candle Kun cunning smile, "I''m trapped here, you save me out, I''ll join your country!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles. Of course, he knows that Zhukun is trapped here. Then he takes out tuoshe gudiyu and looks at Zhukun with a smile on his face. "The key?" With horror in his eyes, the jade contained the power of emperor Dou, which naturally suppressed him. "Where did you get the key?" "Ancestral." With a faint smile, Gao fan came to the gate. There is a groove on the door. It is obvious that only the complete tuoshe jade can be put into the groove completely. Gao fan put one eighth of tuoshegudi jade into the groove on the door. "Click, click!" A small door opened in a corner of Doudi mansion. "Is that all right?" Gao fan''s face is muddled to force of looking at the small door that opens, he actually wants to try to look. "Isn''t it said that we should collect all the tuoshe jade to open the Doudi mansion?" Zhu Kun also said that he was a little confused. Does it take only a piece of the key to open the Doudi mansion? "Go, go! Let''s go in and have a look! " Gao fan brings several people into the Doudi mansion. "Click, click!" The next moment a few people enter the Doudi mansion, the door closes and Gao fan puts away the key. Looking at the spacious hall in the Doudi mansion, Gao fan was shocked. "What is it called? By the back door? " Gao fan looks at Zhukun. Zhukun has now turned into a human figure. Gao fan has fragments of tuoshe jade, so he has to follow Gao fan honestly. "I don''t know!" "Yes, yes!" Gao fan nodded, "it''s normal." "Master! I can feel something in front of me! " Ziyan opened his mouth. "Mm-hmm! Go Gao fan took the lead. Soon, a few people found the difference in Doudi''s mansion. The more you go in, the less space you can explore. It''s Cheng fan shaped. The space beyond the fan can be seen with the naked eye, but the mind and the body can''t get through, as if it were a void. They soon came to an open square with a stone pillar on it. The more you go forward, the clearer the picture is. In the void you can see, there are also such stone pillars. "It seems that one eighth of the tuoshegudi jade can only open one eighth of the place!" Gao fan came forward and touched the huge stone pillar on one side with his hand, which ignited a brilliant flame. The flames were burning and orange. "Xuan Huang Yan?" The heavenly fire master came out of Gao fan''s Najie with a look of astonishment. Before seeing the duel between Gao fan and Zhukun, he was completely convinced of Gao fan. Such young people are worthy of following. "The xuanhuangyan here is just a virtual shadow!" Gao Fan said lightly. The heavenly fire master nodded repeatedly. He was the master of the last term of falling heart flame. Of course, he knew clearly, "the flame looks like xuanhuangyan, but it has no origin." As the crowd moved on, the space became smaller and smaller, and two more pillars appeared in front of them. "It''s Qinglian''s heartfire and haixinyan!" The heavenly fire master was surprised and looked around at the stone pillar in the sky, "who left the remains here? If there is a strange fire on every stone pillar, have all the 23 kinds of strange fire on the strange fire list been absorbed by this man? " Chapter 89 "This is the Doudi mansion of tuoshegu emperor!" Candle Kun light looked at a high fan, "only have a complete tuoshe GuDi jade can open!" "Isn''t it?" The heavenly fire master looked at Gao fan, "what did you just take?" "No!" Gao fan shook his head, "I only got one eighth of tuoshe GuDi jade, the rest is not with me." "Come on, keep going inside and have a look!" Gao fan and the others continue to walk in and come to the center of the heel square. There are two flowing lights in the center, and the sky is gorgeous and colorful. Gao fan waved, and the two lights flew directly into his hands. "Well?" Gao fan looked at the things in his hand and was shocked. This is a jade slip and a small Najie. With the help of divine knowledge, Gao fan learns that there is a high-level fighting skill in the jade slips, which is called "Ji Mie Tian Chi". There are countless spaces in this Najie. It can be said that it is not too much for a world. Moreover, Gao fan found that this Najie can also take in the Doudi mansion. The most surprising thing is that this Najie is called "biyou Palace". "Biyou palace?" Gao fan exclaimed in amazement. Isn''t this the home of Tongtian sect leader in Fengshen list? Why are you here? "It should be a coincidence..." Gao fan murmured. Gao fan put away Najie, and the space shook. Everyone''s face surprised appeared again in the void outside the Doudi mansion, and the towering Doudi mansion had disappeared. "Here it is Zhukun can clearly feel that he is in contact with Doudi mansion, which is still near him. Zhu Zhukun looks at Gao fan with uncertain complexion. He can feel that Dou Di Fu is on Gao fan. Gao fan smiles, "don''t look at me like this, I''ll be shy!" "Did you take it..." Zhu Kun''s eyes were uncertain. "Yes! I have tuoshe jade. It''s just normal operation! " Gao fan has a mysterious face. "Well! Is it the former two streamers? " Candle Kun asked in a voice. "Yes Gao fan didn''t avoid saying, "I''m in control of the Doudi mansion now, so you''re free too!" Gao fan waves his hand, and a streamer merges with candlelight. With surprise in his eyes, he knows that Gao fan didn''t cheat him. He is really free. "Well, I''ll set you free!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "so, Lord Zhukun, the Dragon Emperor of Taixu ancient dragon clan, would you like to join my kingdom?" Red moon a face surprised, "you are Dragon Emperor candle Kun?" "Well?" Purple grind in the eye takes doubt, from open, she feels this enemy is very familiar with. In the past, the enemy claimed to be his father. Now it seems to be true. Zhu Kun''s eyes are erratic. He doesn''t know how Gao fan knows his identity. If Gao fan refuses this invitation, he can''t afford to break his promise. But if he agrees, he can''t afford to rely on others. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan light smile, "I will not force you to do anything, you just need to hang a name." "Deal!" A smile appeared on Zhu Kun''s face. "Ding! Doudi mansion + Zhukun, 200 points! " "Ha ha! This system is too lazy to say congratulations now! " Canaan college back mountain cliff a group of Canaan college elders headed by Su Qian and Yun Yun Medusa are protecting the Dharma for Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan absorbed the sea heart inflammation and fall heart inflammation, is the impact of the realm of douhuang. Xiao Yan absorbed two kinds of different fire at a time, and the huge energy inside burst out in an instant. He couldn''t bear it any more. Even medicine dust now is also a face of anxiety. Chapter 90 "Old medicine! We have done all we can, and now we can only see his own fortune! " Cloud rhyme light said. Medicine dust a face dignified, "yes! This kid is too much to worry about. " Gao fan with purple research, red moon, candle Kun flying down. The medicine dust saw the extraordinary of the candle Kun at the first sight. Yunyun and medusa are jealous when they see the red moon Beside Gao fan. Gao fan looks at Xiao Yan whose face is green and purple in the middle of the border, and feels the falling heart inflammation and sea heart inflammation in his body are rioting. "Why are you so anxious? Don''t wait for me to come back? " Gao fan''s ability to control the fire started, and Xiao Yan''s condition improved instantly. The heavenly fire master was startled by Xiao Yan, who had several kinds of abnormal fire in his body, but now he was surprised by Gao fan''s ability to control the abnormal fire. Today''s sky fire master has a question mark on his face. Who are these special people? So far, Xiao Yan''s situation has finally stabilized. "Well, I''ll stay here with yaolao. You''re all gone!" Gao fan waved his hand blandly. Suqian elder leaves first, yunyun and medusa leave with Ziyan and Zhukun. "Ziyan, who is the elder sister in red? You don''t want to introduce it to us Yun Yun asked. "My name is red moon!" Red moon can see yunyun and Medusa''s hostility to herself. "Red moon?" Medusa had a cold face. "Yes, he is sister Hongyue, the new maid of the master!" Ziyan had a smile on her face. "Hehe, isn''t it?" Yun Yun smiles and takes Hongyue''s hand, "go! I''ll take you to our yard! " "Wait for me!" Ziyan holds yunyun''s skirt. Medusa and Zhukun followed. Medusa can feel the blood power from Zhukun. It''s very similar to Ziyan, but it''s much more domineering. "Seven colors swallow the sky?" Zhu Kun looked at Medusa and said with a smile, "I don''t know where this boy got the chance to gather so many talented people around him!" Having said that, the Dragon Emperor candle Kun followed Ziyan closely. Medusa was in a cold sweat behind her back. She knew that if Zhu Kun''s eyes were murderous, she would have died. "Who is he?" Medusa''s eyes were full of horror. "My own people." Gao fan smiles and no longer speaks. Three days later, "Ding! Xiao Yan advanced to fight the emperor, points + 100! " " brother! Congratulations on your promotion to fight the emperor Gao fan takes out two jade slips with a smile, "this is for you!" This is Gao fan''s high-level fighting skill of heaven level in Doudi''s mansion, which is called "Ji Mie Tian Chi" and "Wu Lun Li Huo Fa", which was squeezed from the master of heaven fire. Xiao Yan took the jade slips over and said with a look of horror, "Heaven''s low-level fighting skills?" Medicine dust a face inconceivable looking at Gao fan, "where do you come from this?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "just a little adventure!" "Who are you cheating on? A little adventure? " The medicine dust skims the mouth. Since meeting Gao fan, Yao Chen has been used to it. Gao fan''s adventure is as simple as eating. "Practice hard!" Gao fan pats Xiao Yan on the shoulder and leaves the back mountain cliff. A month later, a secret letter came from the kingdom of fan, and it was said that the imperial army was pressing down on the kingdom of fan. With the help of Yaochen, Gao fan remoulded the body of Tianhuo. Since the skeleton of the heavenly fire venerable is still there, the process is very smooth. Now tianhuozun has returned to the peak, with the strength of five-star douzun. After helping Gao fan completely pacify the black horn region, Zhu Kun takes Ziyan back to the Taixu ancient dragon tribe, because Zhu Kun is worried that he will not be here these days and the clan will be in chaos. The two elders of gold and silver formally advanced into douzong, and the influence of all countries in Heijiao was also consolidated. Gao fan didn''t demand that Ziyan go back to Longdao for a period of time, which is also a good thing, at least growing faster. After saying goodbye to the people of Canaan college, Gao fan flew back to the capital with them. Chapter 91 When Gao fan returned to the imperial capital, he saw everything in front of him and became angry. I didn''t expect that the cloud empire was so cruel this time, even the civilians didn''t let it go. All the land they swept across was scorched and bloody. "Damn it Gao fan looked at the desolate mountains and rivers, indignant in his heart. Moreover, the residual black smell in the air shows that all this has something to do with the soul hall. It''s the unitary moth butterfly effect again. The soul clan has already started in advance. It is more than ten years later that the soul clan started the war in the original work. It seems that their progress has been accelerated. "You wait at home, I''ll go back!" Gao fan left a word and flew out alone. This time, he''s going to kill. There is a big camp forty miles outside the Imperial City in the account of the Alliance forces of the chuyun Empire, and the high-level of the chuyun empire are sitting in the account. "At your request, we have already brought the fire of war here. Tomorrow is the decisive moment for our empire to fight with other countries. When will you give us what we want?" An old man in a black robe asked in a low voice, looking at the three shadows hiding in the black robe. "Jie Jie!" The shadow in the black robe laughs, "don''t worry. We work in the soul hall and never break our promise. After tomorrow, you can all get pills to improve your strength! Don''t worry, old devil The dark robed old devil sneered, "I hope you don''t break your promise. I didn''t go back even after my family''s clan in black point was incorporated by that country. If you break your promise, I don''t mind pulling out your stronghold in chuyun empire." "Jie Jie! Don''t worry, it won''t The shadow in the black robe smiles. "Bang!" The smile of the black robe solidified instantly. He felt a palpitation and looked at the gate of the military tent. Everyone felt that the air became cold and excited. They all looked at Gao fan who had just appeared at the door with a look of amazement. "Who is your excellency? What am I going to do in the camp of the imperial coalition? " The old devil looked at Gao fan warily, because even he didn''t know how Gao fan appeared. "Iron Dharma, Xuan Dharma, night Dharma!" Gao fan coldly glanced at the Three Dharma protectors in the soul hall, and said with a smile, "you soul hall, you really look up to all countries!" They all looked puzzled. Even they didn''t know the names of the three shadows. The Three Dharma guardians of the soul hall look at each other and are also very surprised that they know their name with Gao fan. The chief night guard said coldly, "Jie Jie! Boy, I don''t care where you know our name, but today, how dare you break in... " "Noisy!" Night Dharma words have not finished, Gao fan a sharp drink. The bodies of the Three Dharma protectors of the soul hall burst at the same time, and the soul fled away. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan took away all the souls and Najie of the three people. "The people in the soul hall laugh so hard." Other people in the army tent were shocked, "this young man is so strong!" "I''m a demon, do you dare to ask your name?" The demon bowed slightly to Gao fan. The rest of them also got up one after another and were respectful to Gao fan. Fighting against the mainland, the strong are respected. And Gao fan, in front of them, has been out of the sky. Gao fan lightly swept these people one eye, a face anger. "You people, in collusion with the soul hall, have killed too many people in our country, so today, if you want to leave, you must be my slaves, and your forces will become the army of our country!" Gao fan is domineering. Chapter 92 "Arrogant boy!" Luoyantian, the leader of jinyanzong, looked very cold. "You..." Before he finished speaking, the head of the wild goose turned into blood in the explosion. Shocked! Even the old devil was shocked. Just like killing the Three Dharma protectors of the soul hall, he didn''t feel a trace of fighting spirit fluctuation, so he was gone. The most terrible thing is that Gao fan didn''t even move his hands, and always carried them behind him. What kind of ability is this? It''s unheard of. They were all frightened and motionless. "Your request, sir..." Scorpion Bi Yan, the leader of the ten thousand scorpion sect, has a crooked neck and can''t get up. Gao fan took a light look at the scorpion Bi rock, and then asked in a deep voice, "who else has any objection?" "Gulu!" The three elders of Mulan Valley looked at each other with fear in their eyes. They thought a little and knelt down one after another. "The three elders of Mulan swore that they would take Mulan Valley forces to be loyal to your majesty and all the countries! If you disobey the oath, you will lose your soul. " Gao fan nodded with satisfaction and looked at the main dialect of Moyan valley. Dialect legs a soft, kneeling on the ground, "minister dialect swear, with Moyan Valley forces loyal to your majesty, loyal to all countries! If you disobey the oath, you will lose your soul. " Gao fan looked at the old devil and said, "what about you?" The old devil put his fists behind him, holding them tightly and shaking. He can feel that there is a strange energy around his body that is not fighting. These energies have a strong sense of killing. As long as they are a little different, they will come to the same end as luoyantian and xiebiyan. He was puzzled whether he wanted to kneel down or not. He is a six-star sect. Among these people, he is better than the Three Dharma guardians of the soul hall. Now he was asked to kneel down by a hairy boy and recognize others as the master. If this kind of thing changes to other places, the old devil will kill on the spot. But now, he found himself counselling. ¡°5¡¢4¡­¡­¡± Gao fan squints at the old devil and starts to count down. "Poop The old devil knelt down and said, "I''ll see my master!" The three elders of Mulan and their dialects on one side are so stupid. You old devil, you are also a great master. You are so unruly and call yourself an old slave? Gao fan''s look at the old devil is also a burst of consternation, to through telepathy, he knows the old devil''s mind, he is just more afraid of death than anyone else. Gao fan smiles a little and sits at the top of the army account where the local devil is sitting. Gao fan looked at these douzong and said with a smile, "since you want to join any country, then you all accept a registration certificate!" "At your Majesty''s command!" The crowd nodded. "The old fiend devil is the general of the cloud war zone of any country. The rest will obey the orders of the old fiend devil and give you three months to plant the flag of our country all over the territory of the cloud empire!" "Yes "Discuss the details yourself, and I''ll go first!" "Yes Cloud Empire, army account, Gao fan has left. The old devil bit his finger. "You say, how many flags do we need to get to fill the cloud empire with the flags of the common kingdom? What''s more, how can it be full? " The others looked at each other in a daze. Dialect really can''t help it, "general, your majesty means that I will take the land of chuyun empire in three months!" "Oh The old devil suddenly realized, "that''s what it means!" Chapter 93 "Well, that''s what it means." Dialect has a smile on its face. "What "Three months? Keep the order and the army will go! The target is the imperial capital "Well May I ask the general, jinyanzong and wanximen what to do? " "If you can make it up, make it up. If you can''t make it up, kill it!" "Yes Three months later, the chuyun empire was pacified and the general army returned triumphantly. Gao fan got 100 integral from the system. Today''s day when the army enters the city, the common people of every imperial capital come to visit the power of the imperial army. In order to speed up the pace of pacifying the chuyun Empire, Gao fan personally took the concubines and Xiao Yan to the chuyun empire a month ago. So. Now Gao fan is also in the team entering the city, and on top of the Warcraft in the front of the team. "How handsome our majesty is! How beautiful our lady is "Yes, I really want to serve you in the palace! It''s a pity that the ladies won''t let me "Ah! My God? Look, look, your majesty is looking at me "No! Your majesty is looking at me Gao fan sat on the top of Warcraft, looking at all the people who were singing and laughing, very pleased. He felt that he had made the right decision to establish a country. In the past three months, with the help of Bodhi''s body saliva from dialect, Xiao Yan successfully broke through to the six stars of douhuang. At the same time, he learned the secret skill of TIANYAO puppet from the old devil. The rest of the women have made progress. Even the weakest Princess Yafei has been promoted to five-star fighting spirit, and Hongyue has directly become a star fighting sect. Medusa and yunyun are stuck in douhuang Jiuxing, just a little bit short of breaking through. The Imperial Palace GAO fan sat on the throne of the emperor and listened to the reports of the officials. "Your Majesty, the Imperial military academy has been completed, and all the teachers are ready. At present, there are the Department of fighting Qi, the Department of refining medicine, and the Department of military affairs. The number of students enrolled in the first phase has reached 500, and the class will begin next month!" Su Qian said with a little red face, "we moved Canaan college directly here!" "Good!" Gao fan nodded, "President Su has worked hard!" "Your Majesty, imperial Institute of technology was completed a month ago. Now there are departments of mathematics, physics and chemistry." Xiao Zhan stands up and waves his hand. Three Iron Man Battle armours fly in the air and fall into the hall. Xiao Zhan''s face was slightly red. "This is the first batch of armor produced by imperial Institute of technology with the help of Jarvis. We named him patriot!" "Good!" Gao fan nodded again and again. After a year, the mainland''s science and technology tree was a little bit up. "Your Majesty, Imperial College of business was founded a year ago. So far, it has provided more than a few hundred business talents for the Empire, which has doubled the income of our country compared with that of last year. In the future, the College of business and the Institute of technology will join hands to promote some daily products of the Institute of technology to the whole mainland, so that the wealth of the whole mainland will flow to all countries!" Tianhuo said confidently. "To your majesty, our daily necessities have been loved by the general public, especially sanitary napkins, which have become the gospel of women!" Princess Ya has a smile on her face. "To your majesty..." Gao fan was very satisfied with the development of Fanguo these days. Xiao Yan also praised Gao fan''s methods. It can be said that Gao fan brought the earth''s industrial revolution to the mainland. In this way, the wealth and force needed by Gao fan to unify the mainland can be achieved in the shortest time. "Aiqing are all meritorious officials of our country!" With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "the development of our country has entered the second step. As long as you maintain this momentum, I believe that in the near future, our country will eventually come to the mainland of fighting spirit!" "Your Majesty Shengming..." Chapter 94 A month later, fanguodi palace "on the fifth day of your Majesty''s departure, I miss him..." Tianhuo looked at Xiao Zhan with a melancholy face, "prime minister Xiao, where do you say your majesty has they gone?" Xiao Zhan said with a smile, "no accident, I think it''s time to go to Tian she mansion. But master Tian Huo, we should first think about the construction of the army, and strive to have the strength to enter Zhongzhou when your majesty comes back." "Well!" The venerable Tianzuo stroked his beard, "prime minister Xiao is right." The general location of the border between the northern region and Zhongzhou. After passing through the wormhole of space, Gao fan and his party arrived at the boundary of Tian she mansion. Tianshefu, a huge courtyard in the deep mountains and valleys. A light green dress of green man sitting in the treetop, shaking his legs, looking at the distant valley, mouth murmur. "Man''s words, deceitful ghost, all so long, how also don''t see you to come? Aren''t you afraid? " Under the tree, a charming woman in orange smiles. "Hee hee! Green man, you are missing spring again "Wan Wan, what do you say? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you up Green man jumps off the treetop and raises his pink fist. "Hee hee, you don''t want to beat me!" The woman named Wan Wan said with a smile. "Look, I won''t shoot you!" Green man waved a pink fist and flicked it gently on Wan Wan''s forehead. "Oh! Two beauties? " Gao fan came out of the trees with a joking face. "Wow! How handsome Wan Wan looked at Gao fan, then he was stunned. The green man on one side quickly pulls Wan, because Wan Wan almost falls into Gao fan''s arms. "Why?" Wan Wan cunningly took a look at green man, "this handsome guy won''t be your object of spring?" "Cough!" Gao fan saw two people''s performance, dry cough. A group of women came out behind Gao fan, and they all looked at lvman and wanwan. "Ah Wan Wan looked at lvman charmingly, "lvman, it seems that you have a lot of competitors!" "Stop it, Wan Wan!" Green man jiaochen a, point to green scale, "you see!" Wan Wan followed the green man''s instructions and said, "ah? Green snake three flower pupil! Is the prophecy coming true? " Gao fan frowned slightly, "what prophecy?" Wan Wan looked at Gao fan with a smile, "if you are willing to let me be your woman, I will tell you." "Cough!" Gao fan looked at the women behind him, and they all looked indifferent. "What''s the situation? Not angry? " Princess Ya leaned to Gao fan''s ear and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, you are the son of heaven. It''s not too bad for you to have three thousand harem beauties. I''ve discussed with my sisters. As long as you like it, we all like it." Gao fan looks at Ya Fei with a surprised face, and he''s very determined. The harem has to be taken care of by women. GAOFAN in the heart to Ya Fei point a big praise, looking at the opposite Wan Wan, "then accept you as a maid!" "What?" Wan Wan hands akimbo, a face of anger, "I wan such strength, can only give you do maid? You look down on people, don''t you Gao fan took a look at lvman, "it seems that she doesn''t want to, do you want to?" Green pretty eyes flash, after this period of time back, she thought a lot. As Wan Wan said, she is really missing spring this time, and she can''t extricate herself. Just now, when she heard wanwan say that she wanted to be Gao fan, she was still a little disappointed. Now, when Gao fan asks questions face to face, green man has no reason to refuse. "I will!" Green man nodded. "Ding! Get 100 points. " Chapter 95 "What?" Everyone was stunned, "what''s the situation?" Gao fan smiles a little. He is telepathic. He knows everything about lvman. Wan Wan looked at green man as if he had seen a ghost Green man smiles and ignores wanwan, "there''s a prophecy in Tianshan mansion. It''s said that one day, a woman with green snake and three flower pupils will come to Tianshan mansion. She will enter Tianshan temple in the depth of Tianshan mansion, where she will get the inheritance of the saint and lead Tianshan mansion to rebuild its splendor!" "Green man, bold!" Green man''s words just finished, a person fell from the sky. It was a tall, handsome man. Seeing the man, green man quickly stood beside Gao fan, "master, this is the first general of the holy woman of the heaven snake mansion, snake Qianxun, two star douzong!" Wan Wan on one side of the green man''s action are stunned, she can not see the strength of Gao fan, so she does not understand the meaning of green man. Gao fan looked at the visitor and said with a smile, "are you the strongest one in Tian she mansion?" "Well! You shameless stowaways, I will clear you and clear my holy land! " Snake Chihiro looked angry, "Wan Wan, join hands with me to drive out the enemy!" Wan Wan rolled a white eye, "it''s your man''s business to resist the enemy, I''m a girl''s family, how bad it is to fight and kill!" "You Snake Qianxun''s face was cold, and he didn''t care about Wan Wan. With a wave of his hand, he saw an exaggerated black knife in his hand. As soon as the sword came out, the air became cold, and there was a faint smell of blood. It seemed that there were many souls who died under the knife. "Look at the knife!" Snake Qianxun splits with a knife, and a black knife gas several meters wide is blooming in the knife, which sweeps all the people in GAOFAN like a storm. Gao fan looked at the attack of a knife, showing a shallow smile, let the knife gas toward his body. "What is it?" Green man could not help but frown. She knew the power of snake Qianxun''s knife. She was invincible when she cut off water and mountains. "The marshal is dying..." Wan wan not only shakes her head, she thinks that green man''s investment this time is wrong. But the next second, the Chins of green man, Wan Wan and snake Chihiro all fell to the ground. When the powerful knife passed through GAOFAN''s body, it quickly shrank and got into GAOFAN''s body, as if it had been absorbed by GAOFAN. "No way!" Snake Chihiro''s eyes widened. Gao fan had a confident face and a smile, "snake Chihiro, right? Nothing is impossible, because I am the son of heaven of every country, invincible "The son of heaven?" In snake Qianxun''s eyes, the waves fluctuate, "are you Gao fan, who unified the black horn domain and conquered the snake kingdom?" "Ha ha, it seems that you also know me!" Gao fan carries his hands behind him. "Are you the son of heaven?" Wan Wan stares big eyes curiously and looks at Gao fan up and down. After a long time, she exclaimed, "no wonder you are so handsome! By the way, do you still need a maid to warm your bed? " "It''s very scarce!" Gao fan smiles. "Hee hee, I''ll be your maid, too!" Wan Wan Jiao smiles and jumps to green man''s side, holding green man''s hand. Green man a little smile, the relationship between the two is very good. Wan Wan tilted his head and looked at the snake Qianxun on the opposite side. "Snake Qianxun, you can see clearly. This is the son of heaven of any country. Blue eye sanhuatong is also subject to him. Think about the prophecy, the future of the snake house is in your hands." Chapter 96 Snake Qianxun bit his teeth, and his face was full of tangles. Over the years, he has really worked hard. He just wants to revitalize Tian she mansion on his own. He wants to marry Bi Yan San Hua Tong and become the boss of Tian Chi mansion. But now it seems that everything is so impractical. "Don''t worry, I promise that tianshuefu will revive its glory and come to Zhongzhou again, even stronger than before!" Gao fan looked up at the sky, full of domineering, "I will be the only emperor of the whole continent, just Zhongzhou, can''t stop my pace!" All of them were infected by Gao fan''s heroism and felt their hearts tremble. It seems that Gao fan really has the ability to unite the mainland. "Bang Dang!" The sword in snake Qianxun''s hand fell to the ground. "I''m looking for a snake, please see your majesty!" Snake Qianxun knelt down on one knee with a respectful face. "Ding! Get 100 points "Aiqing Gao fan raised the snake Qianxun and said, "it''s not too late. Let''s go to the heaven snake temple." Tianshan temple is a hidden Temple hidden in the dense forest in the hinterland of Tianshan mansion. Gao fan and his party came to the temple and looked at the tall temple with reverence on their face. Every time he saw the ancient buildings in Douqi continent, Gao fan sincerely admired the people who built these buildings. People who haven''t been there can''t understand this kind of height and style. "Sire, there is a boundary in the temple. Only the saint can enter!" Snake Qianxun stood respectfully with the elders of the snake house. Knowing that green scales are going to be separated from others this time, Gao fan uses the points to see if he can produce some equipment. Looking at the 500 points accumulated on the panel these days, Gao fan smiles. "Lucky draw!" "Ding! Get strange doctor equipment: suspended cloak "Ding! Get X-Men - death guard equipment: Alderman metal double blades "Ding! Acquire Thor Odin''s equipment: Eternal gun "Ding! Acquire the equipment of Raytheon heimdar: Guardian sword Gao fan took out his suspended cloak and put it on Qinglin. "You can take this cloak with you. It can protect your safety." "Thank you, your majesty!" Green scale touched Cape, a face of happiness. Gao fan touched the border with his hand, nodded slightly, "green scale, go quickly." "But I don''t want to leave your majesty." The gentleness of green scale''s face. "Don''t worry, it won''t be long. When you come out, you will have the strength to help me." Gao fan smiles. "Really?" Green scales, clear eyebrows and eyes, a little excited. "Of course!" Gao fan touched the head that touched green scale, "come out you are Dou Zong." "Well, I''ll go. Master, you must be careful during this time!" Green scale happy into the border, disappeared. See green scale into the temple, Gao fan light a smile, took out the double knives of dead attendants, handed to green man and Wan Wan in front of, "send you, take it!" Looking at the knife handed by Gao fan, they were very happy, "thank you, your majesty." "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "green man, Wan Wan, you stay to wait for green scale to pass, others follow me to burn burning Valley!" "Sire, I want to stay. The environment here is more suitable for me. I want to shut up here!" Said queen Medusa. Red moon also echoed, "I also want to stay closed." "Well, that''s fine!" Gao fan nodded, Medusa is snake, red moon is lizard. "Red moon, here you are!" Gao fan smiles and hands the eternal gun to Hongyue. Red moon looked at the golden gun, beautiful eyes with surprise, "thank you, your majesty." Chapter 97 Then, Gao fan took out a pile of pills and gave them to Medusa, "give Hongyue, lvman and wanwan a point, others, let''s go." Green man and Wan Wan one face shocked looking at the Dan medicine that Gao fan takes out, "this hand is also too broad Chuo?" Xiao Yu''s heart on one side is a little bad. Even later lvman and wanwan have received the weapon from her majesty, but she doesn''t have it. "Ha ha!" Seeing Xiao Yu''s expression, Gao fan gave Xiao Yu a long sword with a smile and said, "here you are!" "Really?" Xiaoyumei eyes revealed joy, "thank you!" Zhongzhou is a big sect in the Zhihuo mountains. The lintel of the gate is high and the sun is like blood. After visiting the snake mansion, Gao fan and his party came to the gate of burning burning Valley and frowned at the towering mountain gate in front of them. Gao fan came here to help Xiao Yan collect thunder Gangyan. "What a bloody smell Yun Yun frowned slightly. Gao fan shriveled his mouth, "this burning Valley won''t be destroyed, will it?" "Well It''s possible Yao Chen nodded. At this time, Yaochen has taken back T-1000''s body, plus the soul power in the soul bag, he has recovered a little, and has the strength of six star douzong. "Go and have a look." Gao fan lightly said a sentence, with Nianli will protect the women up. The hinterland of burning burning Valley is full of corpses and a mess. "Mad, what do you think of it? We''ve searched the burning Valley for three times, and let''s continue to search. I''m afraid people have already run away? " "That''s to say, we even searched the treasure house of burning burning valley. I don''t know what else to stay here?" "Oh, stop the ink. If we can''t find the man, we can''t go back." Gao fan and his party hid in the dark and frowned slightly when they heard the conversation of the three members of the patrol. "Don''t know who they''re looking for?" Xiao Yan asked in a voice. GAOFAN direct hand, two people quietly strangled. The rest of the man was also suspended in front of them and trampled by Gao fan. "Who are you?" Gao fan looks at the people who are trampled on with a cold face. This person has already been scared to break the gall, looking at the person who Gao fan has already left behind him, just now the other party quietly killed his two companions, that kind of means is simply too frightening. "I''m a disciple of Fenglei Pavilion." "Fenglei pavilion?" Gao fan asked curiously, "how can you be in the burning Valley?" "Three days ago, ice Valley and our Fenglei Pavilion attacked burning valley. Burning valley was defeated, and valley owner Tang Zhen died directly. But they didn''t find what they wanted, so we didn''t leave without them." "Is Tang Zhen dead?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "He''s a five-star fighter. How can you kill him?" "Master Lei, the leader of Fenglei North Pavilion, and master Bing, the leader of glacier Valley, joined hands to threaten Tang Huoer''s life before killing Tang Zhen!" The man dare not lie. "Here come both of them!" Gao Fan said with a cold smile, "but isn''t there an ancestor fighting for the holy fire cloud in the burning Valley? How did he show up? " "The little one doesn''t know!" The man shook his head. Gao fan nodded in secret, most of it was the huoyun ancestor who went out for a walk, "well, you continue to say." "The Lords killed Tang Zhen and left. We''ll stay and look for Tang Huoer, the young Lord of burning Valley, because she is the most likely one to inherit the thunder Gang fire in Jiulong." Chapter 98 "Ha ha! I see... " Gao fan grinned at the corner of his mouth and said, "every man is innocent and bears his guilt." "Well I''ll let you go, you go and tell your people to wash their necks and wait for me to chop off their heads. " Gao fan looks at the people on the ground jokingly. "Ah?" That person leng a long time, "Sir spare your life, I won''t expose you, you don''t worry!" "Ha ha! Go away Gao fan released his foot on the face. "Yes, yes!" The man was in a state of suspense and left trembling. "Why did you let him go?" Everyone is very confused, Yun Yun asked. Yao Chen frowned slightly. "Fenglei Pavilion and ice valley are also powerful forces in Zhongzhou. Their energy can''t be underestimated!" The evil spirit of Gao fan smiles, "since I''m Gao fan, what I should be afraid of is them!" "This..." When people heard Gao fan''s words, they all gave a dumb smile. Yes, the other party should be afraid. "The most important thing is that we don''t know where Tang huo''er is hiding. We might as well use their hands to find out Tang huo''er." Gao fan smiles. "What are you going to do?" People are puzzled. "Hey, hey! You''ll find out later. " Gao fan laughs like a thief. Five minutes later, Gao Fanji, who was wandering in the back garden of burning Valley, was blocked. "Hey, boy, give the beauty behind you, and I''ll give you a whole body!" Shen Yun, the elder of Fenglei North Pavilion, swept all the women with evil face. All the disciples of Fenglei Pavilion who came with Shen Yun had evil smiles on their faces. It seems that Shen Yun didn''t dare to do these immoral things with them. In their opinion, there''s meat to eat today. After all, Shen Yun is a two-star fighter. It''s a ball to rob a few women. "Blind your dog With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, Shen Yun explodes directly. ¡°£¡¡± People in Fenglei Pavilion were confused and forced to wipe their own blood. "What happened just now?" "It''s just two star duel sect. Dare to make a mistake in front of me!" Gao fan waved his sleeve and let it leak. "Gulu!" The disciples of Fenglei North Pavilion widened their eyes and swallowed, "you Who are you Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face is domineering. "Go and tell the people in charge here that they can come to see me as soon as possible. I''m Gao fan, the son of heaven of all countries." "Yes! Yes The disciples of Fenglei Pavilion ran away. Not long ago, burning Valley central square. Gao fan and his party were surrounded by the coalition forces in the center. "Boy, who are you? How dare you get involved in the affairs of Fenglei Pavilion and ice Valley? " Led by a middle-aged man asked. Gao fan coldly looked at the visitor, telepathic launch, "you are Fenglei North Pavilion Lord Fei Tian? How ugly "Arrogant, how dare you insult the Lord!" A man next to Fei Tian snapped. Fei Tian frowned and stopped the man. The boy in front of him knows his name and can kill douzong, so he is not an ordinary person. "Who is your excellency?" Fei Tian frowned slightly. "I''m the son of heaven of any country. Don''t you bow down to be a minister?" Gao fan has a proud face. "The son of heaven?" Fei Tian frowned and thought. He racked his brains, but he never heard of it. "What do you want to talk to him? Just kill it The man beside Fei Tian yelled. "Ha ha! Is that right? " Gao fan looked at the man coldly, waved his hand and pinched the man''s neck. Click! It''s broken. Chapter 99 "What?" The crowd around Gao fan and his party was frightened and unconsciously stepped back. "Elder Wu is a two-star fighter. How did he do it?" The crowd murmured. Gao fan looked at Fei Tian jokingly, "how about it? Fei Tian, do you want to submit to me? " "Sir! Although your means are mysterious, we are better than many people! Once you fight, people around you will not be injured or even killed. " Fei Tian''s face was cold. "You don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the people around you, right?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan sneered, "are you threatening me?" "Dare not..." Fei Tian lowered his head. Gao fan waved his hand and directly pulled Fei Tian over and stepped on his feet. Feitian was stupid. He knew what was going on, and he was trampled by others. He wanted to resist, but found his strength in front of Gao fan like ants. "Lord A douzong elder in Fenglei North Pavilion sees Fei Tian being arrested, and his sword comes to attack Gao fan with a sharp thunder and lightning. Gao fan raised his hand, and a lightning burst out, which was 100 times stronger than that, and the elder was directly beaten to fly ash. "What? Can he be lightning, too? " The coalition forces of Fenglei Pavilion and ice valley are all confused, and no one dares to do it. "Who is it, sir?" Fei Tian had doubts in his eyes. Gao fan squatted down and patted Fei Tian''s face. "I''m the God of thunder, and I''m also the emperor of all countries." Gao fan is pretending to be forced again, and all the women behind him are happy. They obviously scoff at Gao fan''s shameless behavior. Fei Tian''s body trembled and two elders died in succession, which made him feel the crisis of death. How many years, they are almost invincible people exist, how today is so unlucky? "What do you want, sir?" Fei Tian''s face was full of tears. "Kill you!" Gao fan smiles, pinches Fei Tian''s neck and throws Fei Tian on the ground like a dead dog. "What? Is the Lord dead? " People in Fenglei Pavilion swallow their saliva one after another. The elders who wanted to rescue Fei Tian looked at each other one by one, and their arms trembled. That can be five-star douzong! He was crushed to death by that young man like an ant. What kind of world is this? For a moment, the scene was silent, no one dared to move. Gao fan looked around and drank loudly: "Tang Huoer, as long as you are willing to give me the thunder Gang fire in Jiulong, I will kill all the people here immediately and take revenge for burning the burning Valley!" This sharp drink let the heads of all the Allied troops flow down like a waterfall. Ice Valley elder Bing Xuan''s eyes turned, and he ran away directly with his fighting spirit. "Boom!" The ice became ashes in the sky and scattered all over the ground. "Gulu!" The glacier beside Bingxuan swallows his saliva. He is glad that he is one step slower than Bingxuan. A haze of fear shrouded in the coalition, they are praying, Tang Huoer has died. "Good!" Tang Huoer, who was injured all over, came out of the Bush beside him, "I promise you!" Looking at this thin figure, Gao fan showed a trace of pity in his eyebrows. "A group of animals don''t deserve to live!" "Boom!" The next second, the dust falls. "Ding! Get 100 points "Wow..." Tang Huoer knelt on the ground and cried, tearing his heart and lungs. Chapter 100 Princess Ya hurried forward and hugged Tang Huoer in her arms, "don''t cry, it''s OK!" "Wow Tang Huoer cried more freely. "Well, let''s wait for her to cry. It will be better to cry." GAOFAN eyes with unbearable, he can''t see a woman cry. Tang huo''er cried for a while and fainted in Ya Fei''s arms. At this time, a group of people fell from the sky. They wear a uniform white robe, which is the Peugeot of xingxiaoge, headed by a handsome man. "Medicine dust..." The man looked at the old medicine with disbelief in his eyes. "Fengxian, how are you these years?" Yao Lao looked at the visitor with a smile on his face. The elder of xingmeteorite Pavilion behind the man frowned one after another. Who is this old man? He is called fengzun boy? "It''s really you!" Feng Xian holds the medicine dust. "Ha ha ha! Of course it''s me Medicine dust also a face gentle embrace breeze leisure. They hugged and wept. If Gao fan didn''t know the relationship between Yaochen and Fengxian, he really wanted to make sure that the two men were gay. But medicine dust and wind leisure are not too excessive, and they will be separated later. "Come on, come on!" Wind leisurely pulls medicine dust to see to the person of the star meteorite Pavilion, "you still don''t quickly see the Lord of the pavilion." "My lord?" The people of the meteorite Pavilion looked at each other a few eyes, "is he the medicine master?" "Of course!" Feng Xian''s face was flushed. "This is the leader of our meteorite Pavilion, the drug lord, the drug dust!" "What?" The people of xingmeteorite Pavilion were surprised, and then they bent down one after another, "see you, my Lord!" "Wind leisure This... " Yao Chen looked at Feng Xian, "you''ve been taking care of xingxiaoge all these years. I won''t take over your position as the leader of the pavilion." "No!" Feng Xian said with a straight face, "I''ve been the Deputy cabinet leader all these years, and the position of the leader of the star meteorite cabinet has always been the dust of medicine!" "Yes A star meteorite Pavilion elder stood out, "the Lord of the pavilion doesn''t have to doubt that what the wind venerable said is really true." "Yes Another star meteorite Pavilion elder stood up, "in the past, I could only hear your story in the words of the Deputy Pavilion leader. Today, I see that your strength is a bit disappointing!" Gao fan frowned slightly. It was a thorn. Xiao Yan is also a little upset, frowning slightly at the man. "Elder Li, please respect yourself!" The breeze is idle, the brow is slightly wrinkled. "Elder Li!" Xiao Yan stood up and looked at elder Li, "I''m the teacher''s disciple. If you don''t agree, I''ll compete with you!" "Xiao Yan!" The medicine dust is tiny a Leng. Xiao Yan looked at Yao Chen, "teacher, please forgive me for my rudeness, but I can''t stand being questioned about your ability!" Yao Chen shook his head and laughed, "OK!" Elder Li gave a cold smile, "ignorant boy, how do you want to compare?" "Xingmeteorite Pavilion is famous for refining medicine. Naturally, we are better than refining medicine!" Xiao Yan''s face was cold. "Ha ha ha!" Elder Li laughed wildly, "boy, I''m the sixth grade pharmacist. You''re insulting yourself!" "Elder Li, please teach me!" Xiao Yan''s face was calm and excited. There are almost no six grade pharmacists in any country. The only king of Dan, Guhe, was killed by Gao fan. Now the strongest pharmacist in any country is Fama, the national teacher of any country. So with such an opponent, Xiao Yan also seems a little excited. "Well! I''ll let you know what is called "heaven is high and earth is thick!" Elder Li waved out a blue red tripod. Dan Ding is half Zhang high, with emerald green light flowing on the surface, which looks full of vitality. Chapter 101 "Xuanshui Qingmu Ding!" Someone in the meteorite Pavilion whispered, "elder Li, to deal with a younger generation, elder Li actually took out his own treasure. It''s also..." "Well! What do you know, elder Liu? " Elder Li glanced at each other with a faint smile, "I don''t despise my opponent." Xiao Yan took a deep breath, waved out a half Zhang high dark Dan Ding, which caused a burst of exclamation. "This is the black magic tripod!" The breeze leisurely light saw medicine dust one eye, "didn''t expect......" "Hey, hey!" Yao Chen smiles, "he is my most proud disciple." Elder Li frowned slightly when he saw Xiao Yan''s black magic tripod, but soon he was relaxed. "Boy, don''t think you can win me with the help of black magic tripod. I will let you know what''s wrong!" "Please Gao fan raised his hand. They took out a bunch of rare medicinal materials from Najie, and the rich fragrance filled the air immediately, making people relaxed and happy. Gao fan yawned on one side. Alchemy is really boring. When the girls saw that they were fighting for Dan, they were very excited. One by one, they stretched their heads to watch them concentrate. "If Ziyan is a little girl, I guess she''ll have to grab these herbs to eat..." The elegant imperial concubine sees Gao fan boring appearance, joking way. "Yes." Gao fan looked up at the sky, "I don''t know what happened to Ziyan..." "What? Miss her? " Hearing Gao fan''s words, all the women looked over one after another. "Yes! Without Ziyan, there are no adventures. " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Well, that''s it!" Wind leisure light smile, see medicine dust so relaxed, he knows Xiao Yan win face is very big, "two time is not much, we come to refining the simplest Douling pill!" Elder Li snorted coldly, his face sank, and the dark water green wooden tripod burst into flames at his urging. Elder Li saw that the time was ripe. He put the herbs into the cauldron one by one. The herbs turned into liquid under the catalysis of the fire. The impurities in the liquid were purified little by little. Everyone looked at elder Li''s operation and nodded. Alchemy is a long thing, Xiao Yan is also in the same operation. Xiao Yan urges the black magic tripod and throws the medicine into it. A large number of herbs were packed in the cauldron, and there was no sign of melting. All the elders of the meteorite Pavilion frowned slightly. "If the boy goes on like this, I''m afraid he will lose in speed..." Wind idle a face doubt of see medicine dust, but he saw medicine dust a face calm after, he also cast the line of sight to Xiao Yan. "Hum!" A cyan fire came out of the black magic cauldron, and the medicinal materials were dissolved quickly. "Is this a strange fire?" Someone asked aloud. Elder Li was attracted by the sound and looked at it for a moment. Even the fighting flame in his own tripod trembled. "No Feng Xian smiles, "this should be animal fire." "Yes! This is wolf king Qingyan. " Yao Chen nodded. Elder Li immediately relaxed and said, "it''s just animal fire. It''s not surprising. Be careful you burn the herbs." "And this one?" Xiao Yan smiles. Another blue flame is burning in the cauldron. The dissolution of the medicinal materials accelerates again, and there is a faint sign of catching up with elder Li. "What is this? The legendary Qinglian earth fire The breeze is idle, the brow is slightly wrinkled. "Yes Yao Chen nodded. Li Chang''s face was stiff. "Hum! Even if there is abnormal fire, what can we do? Is it faster? In front of real technology, these fancy things don''t work at all! " Chapter 102 "One kind of fire is not good. What about the two?" Xiao Yan sneers again, and a yellow fire lights up again. "Another fire? How is that possible? How can there be two kinds of abnormal fire in his body? " The elders of xingmeteorite Pavilion were shocked. Elder Li''s look at Xiao Yan is different. In this way, as long as Xiao Yan doesn''t make mistakes, he will lose in speed. "Hum!" Elder Li snorted coldly. Instead of looking at Gao fan, he focused on his own tripod. He should hold his breath and refine the medicinal materials as soon as possible. Xiao Yan''s face showed an evil smile, and his mind moved. "Wow! It''s Lava fire... " Elder Li looked over, his face was very blue, but he immediately gave a cold hum and ignored it. "Wow! Hai Xinyan... " Li Chang looked over again and his face turned purple. "Falling heart inflammation..." Elder Li looks over and his face is black Four hours later, under the urging of Xiao Yan, the purified elixir formed a small bead above the elixir. The beads rotate at high speed, constantly absorb the spirit liquid below, and slowly form a perfect pill layer by layer. "Dan Cheng!" Xiao Yan smiles. At this moment, the aura in the air surged into the Douling pill in Xiao Yan''s black magic tripod. After absorbing the aura in the air, Douling pill transpiration a breath. The breath mingles with the aura in the space, causing the aura fluctuation in the space. Even the Warcraft tens of miles away can sense it. "The vision of heaven and earth is so strong, it seems that this is not a simple six level elixir!" Feng Xian looks at Xiao Yan with a smile on his face. He sincerely feels happy that Yao Chen has such a disciple. Holding Xiao Yan''s pills in his hand, Feng Xian suddenly opens his eyes, "this is Seven high grade pills? It''s not too much to call it douhuangdan! " "What? Seven high grade pills The elders gathered around and observed one by one! It''s really a seven grade pill! " "Ha ha, brother Yao, you have a good apprentice. At a young age, you are already a seven grade pharmacist!" Feng Xian is smiling. The rest of the elders also unanimously affirmed Xiao Yan. If they could have such disciples, they were also convinced of Yao Chen. Elder Li was completely frustrated at the moment when Xiao Yan became Dan. He knew that he had completely lost. With seven grades of pills, he never succeeded, because the pills he refined could not attract the aura of heaven and earth. However, he has his own pride as a pharmacist. He wants to refine the pills, and this competition is over. Four hours later, elder Li''s elixir finally took shape. "Another seven grade pill!" Everyone was shocked when they felt the wave in the air. "Ha ha ha! Thank you, young cabinet leader, for making seven kinds of pills! " Elder Li bows to Xiao Yan. "Elder Li, you are welcome. It''s your own credit." Xiao Yan raised elder Li''s hand. "No, no! It''s all thanks to the master of the little Pavilion! " Elder Li''s old face was red. "Without the aura of heaven and earth you brought, I couldn''t have refined seven grade pills." "Elder Li, you''re welcome!" Xiao Yan nodded with a smile, a modest face. All the people in xingmeteorite pavilion are very satisfied with Xiao Yan''s performance. They don''t need Yaochen. They are completely convinced of Yaochen. When the party returned to xingfengge, Yaochen successfully became the leader of xingfengge, and xingfengge also became the base for GAOFAN to march into Zhongzhou. Chapter 103 The next day, everyone split up. Gao fan takes xiaoyixian to the ancient tomb to solve his misfortune. Yunyun, Nalan Yanran, Yafei, Xiaoyu and Xiaoyan led by Yaochen to Tianmu Mountain and Tianshan blood pool. With green scale as an example, we are very eager to improve our strength now, in order to help Gao fan. Gao fan is also happy to see this. After all, it will become more and more dangerous in the future. There will be no soul clan in Tianmu Mountain. As for those red hamsters, as long as enough pills are given, they are much safer. For Gao fan, the most important thing is pills. As for Tang huo''er, the girl''s injury is very serious, so she can only rest in the meteorite Pavilion. A month later, deep in the northern part of Zhongzhou, in the snow capped mountains. Gao fan takes xiaoyixian by the hand and walks on the snow. At this time, xiaoyixian was radiant, and a good-looking blue gray mark appeared on his forehead. "Ha ha! I''m a douzun! " Xiaoyixian was excited and didn''t feel any chill in the snow. "Well, just be happy." Gao fan embraces xiaoyixian in his arms. Xiaoyixian buries his head in GAOFAN''s arms with a coy face, and remembers the scene of shame in the ancient tomb. She only remembers that she practiced the skill left by the ancients at that time. She lost her breath, blushed and worried. Some beautiful pictures flashed quickly in xiaoyixian''s mind. While Xiaolian was feverish, there was a sense of happiness. "Originally, the feeling of being a woman is like this..." Little medical fairy murmured in his heart. Gao fan took a deep breath in xiaoyixian''s hair and put his arms around xiaoyixian''s hand. After last night''s absurdity, Gao fan has regarded the woman in his arms as his most important woman. Because they exchanged blood in the tomb last night. "Boom!" Just then there was a loud noise in the valley not far away. They looked up one after another, and there was thick green smoke in the valley between them. "Let''s go and have a look!" Gao fan takes xiaoyixian by the hand and flies up. Shortly after, the two reached the source of the explosion. This is a wide valley. The whole valley is covered with a kind of green gas. You can''t see clearly under the fog. In the middle of the valley, there is a stream of green smoke steaming up into the sky, which seems to be the source of the explosion. "What a heavy gas!" When they fell to the ground, xiaoyixian frowned and waved the poisonous gas away, revealing the ground full of poisonous plants and snakes. Xiaoyixian is tired of GAOFAN and goes to the place where thick is rising. The poisonous grass and poisonous snake will retreat when they see xiaoyixian, just like their relatives. Soon, they came to the source. The smoke dispersed, revealing a dark green flame in the center of the smoke. "Is this a strange fire?" The little doctor looked at the flame. "It''s like the netherworld''s poisonous fire!" Gao fan smiles, "good luck!" "Whoosh!" Gao fan sensed the intention of killing from behind, and quickly held xiaoyixian away. I didn''t notice just now. Now he found a person hiding in the fog through telepathy. "Huo Zhi? What are you doing here? " Gao fan Leng Leng, a wave of hands in front of the fog disperse. A pretty woman in red with her face covered appeared in front of them. "Fire child?" Xiaoyixian frowned slightly and looked at the pretty woman in front of her, "does your majesty know her?" Chapter 104 "Who are you? How do you know my name? " Huozhi frowns and looks at Gao fan and xiaoyixian with alert eyes. Although the man opposite is handsome and in a mess, this is not the time to be moved. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I am the son of heaven, Gao fan!" "Where is the kingdom?" Huo Zhi frowned tightly, "never heard of it." "Ha ha! Never heard of it, never mind! " Gao fan shook his head and said with a smile, "you''ll know later, OK? Are you interested in being my maid One side of the small medical fairy white GAOFAN one eye, heart secret way: "Huaxin big radish!" Fire childish complexion a nu, "you this Deng Tu prodigal son!" After that, Huo Zhi''s hands lit a red fire. The little medical immortal''s face was cold, and a poisonous gas flew out. Huozhi quickly dodges, but the gap between her strength is too big. She is defeated by xiaoyixian, and she is poisoned. "Poof!" Huo Zhi fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Gao fan didn''t respond to the sudden scene. "Xiaoyixian, you..." "Sire, I''m sorry. I''ll treat her now!" Xiaoyixian was in a panic and quickly detoxified Huozhi. Huo Zhi lost his fighting power and became a lot more honest. Gao fan waves his hand and pulls the fire from her body. Xiaoyixian saw the fire of Honglian industry, with a curious look on his face. "It''s another kind of strange fire. What''s this?" "This is called Honglian yehuo!" Gao fan put the fire of Honglian industry in his hand to play. With a wave of the other hand, the green flame on the ground is also called to the hand. Huo Zhi looks at Gao fan''s miraculous means and says, "who are you?" "I said, I''m the son of heaven. You can call me your majesty!" Gao fan confidently smiles and puts the two kinds of fire away. "Give me back my red lotus fire, and I promise to be your maid!" Huozhi recovered from his injury and stood up. He thought to himself, "for your sake, it''s OK to be a maid for you." "Yes Gao fan took out the red lotus industry fire, laughing very thief, "anyway, I have many ways to get it back." Huo Zhi''s face froze. "You don''t have to threaten me. I''ve spoken to Huo Zhi, and I''ll do it!" "Good!" With a wave of his hand, Gao fan sends the fire to Huozhi. Huozhi swallowed the fire of honglianye, and felt it for a while, no problem. "Ding! Get 100 points "All right!" Gao fan clapped his hands. He found something in Huozhi''s memory. "Huozhi, do you know the intelligence of lingzu?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Huo Zhi frowned slightly and hesitated. She couldn''t understand how Gao fan knew. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, "take me to lingzu to have a look." "What are you going to do with lingzu?" Huo Zhi is on the alert again. "Presumptuous!" The little fairy said angrily, "you are already your Majesty''s maid. You have to call your Majesty in the future! And you, a maid, have no right to question your Majesty''s decision? " Gao fan is slightly a Leng, it seems that the Ya imperial concubine doesn''t wash brain for her own back palace. "I''m sorry, your majesty!" Huo Zhi slightly bowed her head, and the abnormal strength of xiaoyixian made her dare not make a mistake, "I''m wrong!" "Lead the way!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes The ancient nests of eight ethnic groups are all in the independent space. Naturally, the spirit clan is no exception, so outsiders hardly know where the entrance to the spirit world is. Chapter 105 But this time Huo Zhi has a mission to send a message to the spirit world. When he passes by the poison Valley, he finds that there is a wave of strange fire, so he comes to see it. One day later, Gao fan came to Qianling mountain. Looking at the blackened land in front of him, Huo Zhi frowned, "what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter?" Gao Fan said lightly. "Your majesty!" Huo Zhi was transferred by the little doctor and taught well, "we have to speed up. It seems that something has happened to the lingzu!" Spirit world the sky is as black as ink, and raindrops fall from the sky. The whole land was covered in the haze, the fire was burning everywhere, and the smoke was rolling. "This..." Huozhi and xiaoyixian were stunned at the same time. "It''s war! It seems that we are still late! " Gao fan shook his head slightly. "By the way, Huozhi, where is the core area of the spirit clan?" "Holy mountain!" Huo Zhi frowned, "let''s go and have a look!" Soon, the three appeared in front of the stone steps at the foot of the holy mountain. A long stone step was covered with blood everywhere, but no body could be seen. "It seems that there is a big war here indeed!" Huo Zhi frowned, "and these bodies have been cleaned up!" Gao fan frowned slightly. He knew how to do it. "Go up the mountain and have a look!" Gao fan took the lead and flew out. In the holy temple of the spirit clan a girl in a long white dress, holding a scepter, lies on a dark chair and cries. "Wuwu! Grandma, why don''t you go with Lingxi? I''m alone in the spirit world now. I''m so lonely and helpless! " Gao fan three people fall in the air. Lingxi got up, holding the scepter tightly in both hands, "damned soul clan, I Lingxi declare war on you as the princess of lingzu, you go to die!" Lingxi said and raised his scepter to rush towards Gao fan. "Soul clan?" Gao fan frowned slightly and waved the scepter in Lingxi''s hand. The process was very easy. Lingxi by the power of the scepter, directly fell to the ground. "Well?" Xiaoyixian frowned slightly, "why doesn''t she have any fighting spirit?" "Wu Wu!" Lingxi knelt on the ground, his face full of anger, "you kill me! I am the most useless princess in the history of lingzu! Kill me Gao fan frowned slightly. He couldn''t see a woman cry any more. "Lingxi, right?" Gao Fan said faintly, "we are not the soul clan, nor your enemy. We can help you revenge and destroy the soul clan!" Lingxi heard Gao fan''s words and looked up incredulously, "you?" "Impossible!" Lingxi shook his head, tears on his face, "you are really strong, but far from the opponent of the soul clan, impossible!" Gao fan squats down in front of Lingxi and drinks harshly: "if you don''t have a try, how can you know it''s impossible? Do you want to die like you? Will that be revenge? " Lingxi was frightened by Gao fan''s roar. Her eyes were wandering and she didn''t know what she was thinking. "Who are you?" Lingxi asked. "I am the son of heaven, the emperor of all ages! Men who want to unify the mainland in the future! " Gao fan got up with a domineering face. "How can I believe you''re not bragging?" Lingxi got up, almost as tall as Gao fan. "I''ll go! Is it so high? " Gao fan looked at Lingxi''s two meter long legs in surprise. "Cough!" Lingxi coughed awkwardly twice, "what are you looking at? Our lingzu blood is pure, originally higher!" Chapter 106 "Yes? Ha ha Gao fan looks at the tall, white Lingxi with a silly smile. Lingzu is much more beautiful than he thought. "I''ll show you my strength!" Gao fan awkwardly turned around and pointed his hand to a mountain in the distance, "huge energy explosion!" "Boom!" With a loud noise, the mountain peak gasifies directly at the next moment, and the whole space of the spirit world trembles. Volcanoes erupt and earthquakes continue. Five minutes later, the space stabilized again. The third girl looked up and saw where there was the shadow of the mountain. With both hands on his back and a confident face, Gao Fan said, "if you have strength, of course you can''t accomplish the cause of unifying the mainland. So I established fan Kingdom and spent three years unifying the northwest of the mainland. And the land under the rule of any country is peaceful and peaceful Lingxi stared at Gao fan, "really?" "Of course, if you don''t believe me, I can show you with my own eyes!" Gao fan smiles. Lingxi saw Gao fan''s smile, like a spring breeze. At this moment, Lingxi saw that grandma''s small face coincided with Gao fan''s smiling face, and Gao fan seemed so close. "I believe you!" Lingxi mouth up, showing a smile. At that moment, a strange force burst out from Lingxi. Gao fan was pushed directly to a place 100 meters away, and then a hemispherical boundary was formed with Lingxi as the center to block the three people outside. "Are you all right?" Gao fan holds xiaoyixian in one hand and Huozhi in the other. "Nothing!" Xiaoyixian shook his head. Huo Zhi''s little face flushed slightly, "it''s OK!" "It''s OK!" Gao fan stared at Lingxi in the distance, very surprised. "Her strength is rising rapidly!" Xiaoyixian staring at Lingxi, "there was no fighting spirit just now, but now it''s fighting spirit!" "Shizong!" "Hum! Is that right? " Huo Zhi also looked at it in a hurry, "he has already won the battle!" "No! Fight the emperor "No! It''s fight " there is a strange noise in the whole lingzu space. It seems that there is a vortex in the center of Lingxi''s eyebrows, and the aura of heaven and earth quickly converges into the center of Lingxi''s eyebrows. "Douzun! Strength is still rising! " Fire childish not a face of inconceivable, "this is what kind of power ah!" Ten minutes later, Lingxi stopped absorbing and fell to the ground. The surrounding border also broke up one after another. Gao fan rushed forward and helped Lingxi up. Lingxi opens his eyes slightly, looks at Gao fan''s handsome face, smiles slightly, "Your Majesty, I want to be your concubine, OK?" Lingxi''s words froze Huo Zhi and xiaoyixian. Only Gao fan knew why Lingxi would say that through telepathy. Lingxi was attracted to himself just now. He untied the seal in his body and got the inheritance of lingzu. Only then did he reach the strength of Sanxing douzun. And the divine sense in the seal tells Lingxi that GAOFAN is her right son. If she wants to continue to get more power, she must combine with GAOFAN. Gao fan a face evil smile, "certainly can!" "Thank you, your majesty!" Lingxi then fainted in Gao fan''s arms. "Ding! Get 100 points The entrance of the spirit world is scorched earth. Lingxi turns around and looks at the collapsing spirit world behind him with a slight frown. "Let''s go! Let''s go to Yanzu and tell Yanjin all the information here! " Gao Fan said lightly. He knows that his presence in this world has brought about a lot of butterfly effect. Chapter 107 There was a princess of the spirit family. Huo Zhi''s sad face, although Yan Clan''s strength is much stronger than Ling clan''s, she is still very worried. The four of them were on their way all night, so Gao fan didn''t have time to fit in with xiaoyixian. Finally, on the third day, we arrived at Tianyan City, the entrance of Yan people. At this time, Tianyan city was peaceful, and there was no sign of invasion. "Hoo Fire childish deep vomit out a breath, "go, come with me!" A few people see as if Yan Clan is all right, also don''t care too much, follow fire Zhi to the entrance. Entering the fire world, the four were stunned. as like as two peas in the fire world, it is the baptism of war. "No!" Fire child a fierce drink, fighting wings, quickly fly to the distance. "It seems to be late!" Gao fan with xiaoyixian and Lingxi quickly follow. "Jie Jie! I didn''t expect that there was still a living Yan Clan, still a little beauty! " Jiutianzun demon rain in the soul hall looks at Huozhi with a playful face. "Soul clan! It''s the soul family again Huo Zhi''s face was very angry. He raised his hand and called out Honglian Ye Huo. "Jie Jie! There''s another fire! Lord nothingness will love it Jiutianzun''s magic rain smiles deeply. He raises his hand and blows out a black air. He rushes to the fire. The fire is young and fierce, fearing no death, and the red lotus industry in hand is booming, facing the black air. "Ignorant people, the light of fireflies dare to compete with the sun and the moon!" With a wave of the magic rain''s hand, the red lotus fire broke up under the black air. "Bang!" The sound of an explosion reminds me that jiutianzun devil rain has stepped back two steps. Gao fan put Huozhi in his arms, "woman, don''t be so reckless in the future! You have to keep your life, and you have to avenge the great enmity of Yan people yourself! " Fire childish Leng Leng looking at Gao fan, in the heart a burst of warmth. Originally, she had planned to die with jiutianzun magic rain, but now, she thinks that Gao fan is right. This magic rain is just a running dog, and the real backstage has not appeared. Jiutianzun magic rain looked at Gao fan and his party, very surprised, "two Dou Zun? Another is the spirit clan Who are you Gao fan glanced at the magic rain lightly, "kill your people!" Evil rain cold hum a, "you still tender a bit!" Having said that, the devil rain waves his side''s soul Temple Dou Zong directly to throw over, intending to block Gao fan''s pursuit of his sight. When Gao fan raises his hand, the douzong in the soul hall becomes ashes. Xiaoyixian and Lingxi are not vegetarians. They stop the magic rain in an instant. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan grabbed the magic rain and stepped on his feet, "say! What about the rest of the Yan people? " The people of the soul clan are shocked. What''s the matter? Jiutianzun tangtangdouzun, was he killed by the boy opposite? So far, jiutianzun''s evil rain has also been muddled. Gao fan''s ability is so strange that he doesn''t know how he was trampled by others. "Yanjin, the head of Yan Clan, is dead. The others above douzun have been captured, and almost all of them below douzun have been killed!" Nine days Zun evil rain says. "Nonsense Huo Zhi said angrily, "Yanjin clan leader''s seven star fighting power, and several other elders are also four-star fighting power. How can you be destroyed by your soul clan?" "Jie Jie!" Jiutianzun laughs horribly. "I''m not afraid of this strength at all. With the help of nihilism, why can''t I win?" Gao fan slightly a Leng, "originally is nothing swallow flame!" Chapter 108 "Jie Jie! Boy, are you afraid when you hear the name of Lord nihilism Jiutianzun immediately had the strength, "I advise you to let me go, or wait..." "Pa!" Gao fan slaps Jiu Tianzun in the face. A burst of hot pain makes Jiu Tianzun almost faint. "If I didn''t ask you, don''t answer blindly!" Gao fan looks indifferent. Through telepathy, Gao fan learns that the soul God is still practicing in seclusion, and that the soul clan is now under the control of nihilism. Now that I know what I want, the existence of jiutianzun is useless. "You can die!" Gao fan made an effort on his leg and stamped on the head of magic rain. Magic rain''s body in the next moment into a black fog, slowly dissipated. A soul came out of the black fog and ran away. Gao fan smiles, "thunder!" "Stab A violent thunder and lightning force from the hands of Gao fan, the soul of jiutianzun magic rain tightly locked. "Ah! Who on earth are you? Let me go Jiutianzun is afraid of the rain. The ability that Gao fan showed simply made him collapse. "Remember, I am the son of heaven, Gao fan!" Gao fan grins slightly, and the soul of jiutianzun''s magic rain is taken into Najie by him. "This..." The soul clan are all silly. A douzun, has he been eliminated? "Gulu!" Some people swallow saliva, eyes stare at each other. "Sir, please hold high your hand, we will not report the matter here!" The head of the soul clan, douzong, was trembling. GAOFAN evil spirit smile, "fire childish, you say they can live?" Huo Zhi was angry all over his eyes and knelt down on the ground, "Your Majesty, please kill them!" "Flat!" Gao fan raised Huozhi with a gentle face and said, "they all deserve to die!" As soon as the voice fell, there was a loud noise. All the people of the soul clan turned into flying ash. "Hum!" The space of Yan Clan, like that of Ling clan, began to collapse slowly. "Let''s go!" Gao fan shook his head slightly, some regret, "did not expect or late." The tears on Huozhi''s face, looking at the place where he has lived for countless years, are dripping blood in his heart. "No!" Gao fan raised his head abruptly, "we have to rush back to the meteorite Pavilion immediately and tell Yao Lao about these things. Let him immediately find a way to inform other ancient eight Tribes!" after Yaochen took the people back to xingmeteorite Pavilion, they all felt it and went to practice in seclusion. When Gao fan and his party returned to xingfengge, only Xiao Yan did not shut up, but was preparing to break through the boundaries of douzong in the back mountain. "Old medicine!" Gao fan comes with three girls and falls to Yao Chen and Xiao Yan. "What''s the matter? In such a hurry? " Yao Chen frowned slightly. With his understanding of Gao fan, something must have happened. "Huozhi and Lingxi, come on!" Gao fan introduced Huozhi and Lingxi to Yaochen and Xiaoyan. "What?" Yao Chen and Xiao Yan looked at each other after listening to what Huozhi and Lingxi said, "so, the soul clan is killing other ancient people?" "Yes Gao fan nodded. "It''s strange that they can take away the relics of Guyu and summon Doudi, but why kill the people?" Xiao Yan frowned. Yao Chen shook his head slightly, "although I don''t know why, I must inform the remaining ancient eight tribes as soon as possible! The stone clan and the Lei clan haven''t been walking outside for so many years. Maybe they''ve been the evil hands of the soul clan for a long time! I''ll go to the medicine family myself to have a look! " Chapter 109 "Teacher, I''ll go with you!" Xiao Yan frowned slightly. "No!" Yao Chen shook his head. "This time I''ll go to Huozhi and Lingxi with Gao fan. You should practice at home and break through to douzong first." Xiao Yan''s eyes inevitably flashed a trace of loss. He looked at the little medical fairy behind Gao fan. After a month''s absence, the little medical fairy has become a douzong. "Brother, old Yao is right!" Gao fan patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder and raised his hand to summon a green flame. "You Ming poison fire!" Yao Chen suddenly widened his eyes, "boy, it''s the God of fire!" "Ha ha! What God of fire do you believe? " Gao fan laughs and looks at Xiao Yan, "brother, come on, absorb the netherworld poison fire, and your attack will be able to carry poison in the future!" "Well!" Xiao Yan meditated on the spot, looking excited. With the help of Gao fan, Xiao Yan quickly absorbs the Youming poison fire and the Jiulong Leigang fire that Tang Huoer gave him before. Then Gao fan gives the Najie of jiutianzun to Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan closes up, digests the energy of different fire, and impacts the realm of douzong. At present, Yaochen asks Fengxian to send people to listen to the news of Lei and Shi. GAOFAN, Yaochen and Huozhi, Lingxi go to Yaozu, and xiaoyixian stay to practice in seclusion. Three days later, Yao family when Yao Chen and his party arrived, they found that just like Yan Family and Ling family, everything was late. The space of the medicine clan has collapsed, and the Wanyao mountain outside has been looted by the soul clan. The medicine dust complexion dignified looking at in front of everything, complexion not happy not sad. "Mr. Yao, please forgive me!" Gao fan has a dignified face. He felt vaguely that the reason why the soul clan was so anxious to solve the ancient eight tribes was mostly due to the unitary moth butterfly effect brought by their arrival. Now he is a little lucky that he has brought out the ancient jade of the Xiao family and released the news. Presumably, the Xiao family will not be attacked by the soul clan. "Nothing! Go back The medicine dust brow tightly wrinkles to turn round, leave a lonely back. Soul clan, blood pool blood is surging, and the sky is changing color. "Why are you so anxious this time? Do you want to kill three races in a row even if you are seriously injured? " Nihilism swallow flame, brow tight frown, "your time seems to be early?" "This time I shut up and saw something that should not have appeared in this world!" Hiding under the black robe, the spirit emperor said lightly. "Ha ha, what is it? It makes you so worried! " Nothingness swallows and laughs. "I don''t know!" The emperor of soul heaven snorted coldly, "about two years ago, I felt this feeling in the northwest of the mainland. Later, I sent people from the soul hall to the northwest of the mainland to start a war, but the war lasted only half a year and ended." "Then, I felt that feeling was getting closer and closer. It seemed that the thing had come to Zhongzhou!" "So you can''t wait to collect ancient jade?" Nihility swallowed and said with a smile, "but it seems that you are right. Now we have five ancient jades. Now we only need the ancient jades of the ancient, Xiao and Lei families." "Cough!" The emperor of soul heaven covered his chest and coughed twice. "What happened to the ancient jade of the Xiao family?" Nihilistic swallow flame smile, "Xiao''s ancient jade in a boy named Gao fan, he is now in the meteorite Pavilion, in a few days I will let people to get back." "Well!" The emperor of soul heaven nodded, "everything in the family is up to you. I''m going to shut up and heal." Chapter 110 After that, the spirit of the emperor turned into a black fog and disappeared directly. When Gao fan and his party returned to Xingchou Pavilion, the news of the stone clan came. It is also confirmed that this clan has no idea when it will disappear from the mainland, and it is mostly destroyed by the soul clan. As for the Lei clan, there is no news at all, and I don''t know what happened. Xingxingge issued a notice all over the mainland condemning the crimes of the soul clan. As a result, other people''s soul clan completely dormant, closed all channels of the soul world, and even the soul hall was closed. "In this way, the soul clan will have at least five pieces. As long as they are collecting the remaining pieces, the soul God will be able to summon the Doudi cave!" Yao Chen frowned tightly. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, but he doesn''t care. Doudi''s cave is now accepted by him in Najie of biyou palace. If the soul God knows, he will spit blood. Thinking of this, Gao fan would like to see the color of his face. "By the way, what happened to the ancient people?" Gao fan asked. "No harm to the ancient people!" Yao Chen nodded, "I let Feng Xian inform the ancient clan before. Among the eight ancient tribes, the ancient clan is the most powerful. This time, the soul clan has destroyed three major clans in a row. If the soul emperor does not die, he will have to lose his skin. Now they have no energy to deal with the ancient clan!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly and looked at the jade pendant hanging around his waist. "We just keep our ancient jade well!" Yao Chen said, "Your Majesty, do you want to keep the jade on your waist like this?" "Hey, hey!" Gao fan smiles, "you don''t understand..." After a month, the people who closed the customs were going out one after another. Xiaoyixian has reached 5 stars, yunyun has reached 5 stars and Hongyue has reached 6 stars. Nalan Yanran, Yafei, Xiaoyu and Tang Huoer all made progress and entered the level of fighting emperor. "Ding! Xiao Yan breaks through douzong and gains 100 points! " Gao fan smiles and finally goes out. "Brother fan! I''ve reached the five star sect! " Xiao Yan came running, looking excited. "Yes, brother, you have finally arrived at douzong. Next, we can go to the ancient clan and marry xun''er openly!" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Hey, hey!" Xiao Yan buckled the back of his head, a little embarrassed. Gao fan took Xiao Yan''s shoulder and said, "don''t be embarrassed. I don''t believe it. You see, I''ve collected so many sister papers. You''re not worried at all!" "Ha ha!" Xiao Yan said with a smile, "I''m not as strong as you. I just have xun''er!" Xiao Yixian pinched Gao fan on his arm. "Look at other people, they are so dedicated!" Gao fan eat pain, bared his teeth, "blame me, blame me for looking too handsome." "Cut!" All the women look down on Gao fan one after another. "Hum!" At this moment, there is a violent wave in space. "No!" Yao Chen frowned and said, "someone is destroying the mountain protection array of the meteorite Pavilion!" Xiao Yan frowned, "who is it, dare to find the meteorite pavilion?" The crowd rose from the air and came to the big square in front of xingfengge mountain. The square is already full of people, and almost all the people in the meteorite pavilion have arrived. "Feng Xian, what''s the matter?" Yao Chen frowned tightly. "It''s the coalition of Fenglei Pavilion, ice Valley and huangquan Pavilion!" Feng Xian nodded to Gao fan and asked him to reply. "How could they unite against us?" Yao Chen frowned slightly. Chapter 111 "I don''t know!" Feng Xian shook his head slightly, "I guess it has something to do with the soul clan!" "Boo!" After a crisp sound, the mountain protection array of xingmeteorite Pavilion completely collapsed, revealing the coalition forces hanging in the void outside. All the Allied forces with the strength above the king of the duel were fighting, and their wings were suspended in the air. They dyed the sky of the meteorite Pavilion in color. "This..." Where did the disciples of xingmeteorite Pavilion see such a battle? Some people were scared at that time. "Fenglei Pavilion and ice Valley!" Tang Huoer holds his fist tightly, his face is sad and indignant, and his breath is surging. "Don''t be impulsive!" Yafei took Tang Huoer''s hand and said, "Your Majesty said that he would take revenge for you, so he will do it!" Tang huo''er then slightly converged and nodded, "Hmm!" In the void in front of the Allied forces, a man in white sitting on the icebound throne smiles, "eh? I didn''t expect to see the poison body of doom here. Don''t rob me. She''s mine! " "Master Bing, don''t worry. You can do whatever you want when you destroy this meteorite Pavilion!" The silver robed man beside the man in White said with a faint smile, "I just didn''t expect that we didn''t find Tang Huoer here last time. It seems that the people we died last time were all the work of this meteorite Pavilion, but we can revenge the last time." "Hey, hey," the black robed man beside the white man said with a smile, "I don''t care about the rest, you don''t want to rob me!" The man in the silver robe said with a smile, "master Bing wants a woman, and master huangquan also wants a woman. Then I can only give up my love and give up the woman to you two. I only want the goods of xingmeteorite Pavilion in Fenglei Pavilion." The master of huangquan laughed, "master Lei misunderstood. I want both women and money!" "Ha ha, me too!" The ice Lord smiles. "Presumptuous!" Feng Xian said angrily, "you three are big forces in Zhongzhou. They are united. Are you going to threaten our meteorite pavilion with the number of people?" Xiaoyixian and Lingxi stand behind Fengxian at the same time. Now there are only three douzuns in xingxiaoge. Gao fan''s face is relaxed, because everyone present can''t escape his telepathic ability. He also knew that in addition to the three douzuns, there were two douzuns hidden behind them, the seven heaven Zun and the eight heaven Zun of the soul clan. For Gao fan, the more he comes, the better. "Why?" Lei Zun saw xiaoyixian and Lingxi stand out and frowned, "when will there be two more douzuns in xingxiaoge? Another is the spirit clan. " "Hey, hey!" The master of huangquan laughed, "lingzu, it seems that there is no lingzu in my collection? Ladies and gentlemen, she''s mine! " It seems that today''s bloody battle is inevitable. "Wait!" At this time, a gap opened in the void, and an old man with a long sword appeared. Feng Xian''s brow is slightly loose when he sees this man. This is the sword master, Feng Xian''s good friend. The ice master browed and said, "sword master, are you going to intervene in the war between us and the meteorite pavilion?" "That''s nature!" The master of the sword said with a smile, "I''ve been fighting all my life, and I''ve been in charge of these things." Fengxian saw the arrival of the sword master, and now he had the confidence, "three, take your people back quickly, we now have four douzuns, you only have three, once the fight starts, our extra douzun can directly crush your douzong, how do you think it''s all a loss!" Chapter 112 Lei Zun hears Feng Xian''s words and smiles, "Feng Zun is right! But... " "And if so?" Lei Zun gave a sly smile and raised his hand to let the people behind him get out of the way. Behind the crowd came two men in black. "Seven heaven, eight heaven!" Master Lei bent slightly towards them. The sword master frowned and whispered in Fengxian''s ear, "who are these two? Why is Reverend Lei so respectful to them? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "they are the seven and eight gods of the soul clan. Unexpectedly, Fenglei Pavilion, huangquan Pavilion and ice valley have become the running dogs of the soul clan!" "Soul clan!" On hearing Gao fan''s words, Huozhi and Lingxi''s eyes are full of anger. Gao fan shook his head slightly. "Don''t be excited, you two. The seven heaven Zun and the eight heaven Zun are the strength of the three star douzun. Even if you have the strength of the three star douzun in Lingxi, you can''t kill each other with your fighting experience. Let alone Huo Zhi, it''s not enough for others to plug their teeth!" Hearing Gao fan''s attack, the two women looked at Gao fan one after another, and then thought about it. They felt that Gao fan was right, and they were discouraged one after another. "But you don''t have to worry. I''ll leave these two people''s lives to you!" Gao fan has a faint smile on his face and is very confident. "How''s it going? Master Feng Lei Zun''s smile is very cheap, "now, do you still have the confidence to fight with us?" Feng Xian hesitated. But Gao fan step forward, hands behind, "you still have a few douzun, come out together!" When Gao fan came out, everyone was shocked. Who is he? How can he have the courage to face such a strong man? Lei Zun''s eyes are awe inspiring. He doesn''t know why. He feels a bit of crisis from Gao fan. Feng Xian wants to stop Gao fan, but Yao Chen shakes his head. Wind leisure get medicine dust''s instruction, also stop the action in the hand. A star meteorite Pavilion elder looks a Lin, looking at Xiang Fengxian, "Pavilion master, how can you let a hairy boy speak?" Without waiting for the wind to talk, Gao fan glanced at each other, "elder Wu? I have my own arrangement. Please step back! " "My lord?" Elder Wu looked at Xiang Fengxian, who shook his head slightly. "Elder Wu, let Gao fan represent our meteorite Pavilion." "What? Where is the qualification of a hairy boy? " Wu Chang''s face looked like a Lin, "this is nonsense!" "Ha ha ha!" There was a roar of laughter in the sky. Master Lei covered his stomach and said, "I thought you had a wonderful talent, but Ha ha ha! You don''t want to fight with your own people, do you? " "Hum!" Wu Chang''s face was stiff. "I don''t want to stay in such a meteorite Pavilion." Elder Wu arched his hands to the crowd around him. "Good bye, everyone." After that, elder Wu flew away. Lei Zun''s face was wearing a mocking smile. "Listen to all the people in xingmeteorite Pavilion, you can leave now. As long as you leave, our coalition will not kill you!" Feng Xian looks uneasy when he hears the words of Reverend Lei, because he knows that the cohesion of xingxiaoge is far less than that of other sects, and it''s not surprising that someone will leave today. "I quit!" "I quit, too!" In just two minutes, the number of people on the front of the pavilion was reduced by more than half. Some people even took off their clothes and stood opposite. "Ha ha ha!" Lei Zun laughed wildly, "Fengxian, do you see it? Ha ha Chapter 113 Feng Xian''s brow is tight. He''s ready for it. The people in the meteorite Pavilion will run, but he didn''t expect to run so much. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles a little and looks at Xiang Fengxian, "the master of Fengxian doesn''t have to be discouraged. The one who can stay is the real one!" "Those who stay are the true disciples of xingxingge and my people!" Gao fan takes a step and steps in the void. With this step, everyone in the coalition forces felt as if their body had gained a point. More people a not small directly fell to the ground, knees bent down, and quickly get up. Gao fan smiles and takes another step. In the coalition, all the people below the realm of King Dou knelt down and none of them could get up. The faces of the five dignitaries changed slightly, and they also felt the pressure from their knees. "Boy, who on earth are you?" Hidden under the black robe, the seventh heaven God made a ghostly voice. With a smile on his face, Gao fan takes another step. The strong fighter falls to the ground and kneels down. "I, the son of heaven Gao fan took another step with a cool face, and all the strong men of douzong knelt down. "I''ve been ordered by heaven to unite the whole country. Don''t you kneel down?" After four steps, Gao fan came to the void and looked down at the five great masters. The five dignitaries are all ugly. They feel boundless pressure from Gao fan. All the people in the meteorite Pavilion were stunned. What is the strength of this young man? Even let the strong below Dou Zun kneel on the ground. And the five duzuns didn''t dare to fight him? "What is this ability?" Wind idle a face can''t believe of looking at medicine dust. Yao Chen angrily shook his head, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know what strength he is, should be Dousheng?" "Gulu..." Wind leisurely swallowed saliva, "have so young fight saint?" "There''s only one," he said There was a relaxed look on the faces of all the people in xingmeteorite Pavilion. There was a Dousheng who was in charge. They knew that today''s crisis was solved. Feng Xian wiped the sweat on his forehead. "No wonder he was so confident at that time." "Jie Jie!" Seven days Zun laughs very creepy person, "kid, don''t rely on own strength, delusion and I soul clan contend, careful how die all don''t know!" With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, Tianzun explodes directly. Qi Tianzun''s soul splits a space crack, intending to escape from the space. Gao fan pulls it back quickly and puts it into a soul bag. Before everyone reacted, Gao fan completed a series of operations. In an instant, the five big dipper masters become four. The thunder Master, the ice master and the yellow spring master know the gap between themselves and Gao fan. One by one, sweating, eyes full of panic. The identity of the hunter and the prey changed too fast, and the three douzuns all looked at the eight heaven Zun. At the moment, they put all their hopes on batianzun. After all, the power of the soul clan is also very mysterious. Maybe batianzun has a way to deal with Gao fan. Eight days Zun light glanced at three people one eye, plop one, kneel down on the void, "Sir spare life!" The Lei Zun, the ice Zun and the huangquan Zun were all stunned. "I''ll wipe it. I expect you to think of a way." Gao fan also widened his eyes, "are you so unruly?" The star meteorite Pavilion on the ground is also the facial expression that chin falls to the ground, what happened just now? Chapter 114 Gao fan coldly looks at batianzun. From telepathy, Gao fan knows that batianzun is looking for an opportunity to kill himself under the guise of surrender. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles and pinches Ba Tianzun''s neck. "You can bend and stretch. You''re a character, but you''re not anything in front of me!" Gao fan moved his hand and pinched the neck of batianzun. Take in the precepts, take in the soul, and do it all at once, without procrastination at all. Gao fan turned his eyes to the three douzuns, "do you have any last words?" "Asshole!" The ice Lord looks ferocious and throws the icebound throne behind him towards Gao fan. With a smile and a fist, Gao fan directly smashes the icebound throne, and the ice Lord quickly turns and flies away. Gao fan''s face is calm. He grabs in the air and holds the back of bingzun''s head. "Bingzunjin!" Bingzun''s face is crazy and turns abruptly. A dark blue fighting spirit darts out of the ice master''s hand and comes to Gao fan. Gao fan gave a cold smile and waved away the dark blue fighting spirit. There was a trace of evil smile on bingzun''s face. The fragments of the icebound throne that had been broken by Gao fan suddenly released the dark blue fighting gas, which directly wrapped Gao fan in it, forming a dark blue gas ball that told him to spin. "Ha ha ha!" Bingzun laughed wildly, and his face was full of madness. "Little bastard, you are bound by my bingzun power. You are dead!" Reverend Lei and reverend huangquan have a relaxed look on their faces. They are full of confidence in the strength of the ice Reverend. At this moment, the coalition forces that fell to the ground felt their knees loose and stood up one after another, looking excited. The breeze is idle, the brow is tiny wrinkly, the heart bottom dark scolds not good. The girls of xiaoyixian look worried one by one. If something happens to Gao fan, xiaoyixian will be desperate to let the poison body of misfortune explode again. At this moment, the smile on the ice Lord''s face suddenly solidified, and his eyes were filled with fear again. The gas ball that enveloped Gao fan exploded, and the ferocious fighting spirit spread from the inside out. The ice Lord''s body flew back a hundred meters, spit out a mouthful of old blood, and was quickly pulled back by an invisible force, hanging in front of Gao fan. Gao fan''s face with a faint smile, "your courage is very big, that is, the strength and courage are not consistent!" "Cough!" The ice Lord looked up at Gao fan with a look of weakness, and said, "Rao It''s killing me! I''ll be your running dog "You It''s too weak! " Gao fan shakes his head, and the ice Lord''s body slowly disintegrates and finally turns into a pile of ice debris and falls to the ground. A douzun Just die? At the moment, all the Allied troops were dumbfounded. They looked at each other one by one. They didn''t know where to put their hands. Gao fan came out slowly from the inside and looked at Reverend Lei and reverend huangquan with a smile on his face. "Do you kneel down by yourself? Shall we or shall I do it for you? " The Allied forces on the ground knelt down and did not dare to move. Especially the disciples of xingmeteorite Pavilion who just rebelled against the past, they all looked like they were eating excrement one by one. Master huangquan and master Lei looked at each other and knelt down together. "Long live your majesty!" Gao fan smiles a little and uses his mind to lift the Lei Zun up. Lei Zun''s face was muddled, "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" "Master Lei, do you remember Tang Zhen?" Gao fan looks at Lei Zun with evil spirit on his face. Lei Zun''s eyes suddenly open. Of course, he remembers how Tang Zhen died. Chapter 115 "You..." Lei Zun looks at Gao fan with panic in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you!" Gao fan waves his hand, and a small energy explosion explodes in Lei Zun''s limbs. Lei Zun''s meridians were abandoned. Gao fan waved his hand and threw it at Tang Huoer''s feet like a dead dog. "Tang Huoer, master Lei is yours now!" Gao fan''s face was calm, as if he had done something trivial. Tang Huoer''s eyes were full of anger. He raised his hand and hit a flaming palm, which hit the thunder Master tianlinggai. Reverend Lei, death. "Dad! My daughter has avenged you Tang Huoer kneels on the ground and looks at the sky in the distance. His lips are closed, leaving two lines of tears. Gao fan took a deep breath and looked back at the kneeling master of the yellow spring in the void. Huangquan venerable body can''t help shaking for a while, face full of smile, submissive way: "your majesty!" Gao fan nodded. Telepathically, he knew that the master was really afraid. "Do you know why I didn''t kill you?" Gao fan has a faint smile on his face. "I''m stupid, your majesty, please make it clear!" The master of the yellow spring looks frightened. Gao fan raised his head and carried his hands behind him, "because you are smart and know the current affairs!" After listening to this, Huang Quan was overjoyed. "I''m willing to go through fire and water for your majesty and die for your majesty all my life!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. The master of the yellow spring is really a talent. "From now on, I will appoint you as the vanguard General of Zhongzhou war zone in Fanguo, under my direct command." Gao fan turned his eyes to the ground, "these people kneeling on the ground are all included in the army of our country. If they don''t agree, they will be executed on the spot!" "In the future, these people will be under your management. Your task is to immediately collect the territory and wealth of the original Fenglei Pavilion, huangquan Pavilion and ice Valley forces, wait for the task to be completed, and come to xingfengge pavilion to receive the next task." "Yes The master of huangquan has a look of awe inspiring, "I will obey your Majesty''s will!" "Do it! If it''s done, you will be the founder of all nations in Zhongzhou. " Gao fan waved, turned and fell to the ground. "Thank you very much Huangquan venerable one face excitedly takes the person to leave the star meteorite Pavilion. "Ding! Get 100 points Star meteorite Pavilion all cast admiration to Gao fan''s eyes, especially those elders. After seeing Xiao Yan''s talent of refining medicine, they saw the power of Gao fan. Now, they are really convinced that Gao fan''s meteorite Pavilion is the vanguard base of fan kingdom in Zhongzhou. Not only that, they also gave Gao fan a domineering name for his feat, which was called "five step kneeling fighting respect!" For two years, Gao fan''s Fanguo army was active on the land of Zhongzhou while the soul clan was dormant. During this period, several women who were closed in tianshefu also came to xingxiaoge. Everyone''s strength soared, and they joined the suitable battlefields all over the country. Even if Gao fan didn''t need them to commit such risks, they just wanted to share some things for Gao fan. With Gao fan''s "five step kneeling and fighting" achievements, the army rarely encountered strong obstacles. In just one year, half of the central state''s land has been brought under the jurisdiction of any country. Star meteorite Pavilion, wanjian Pavilion, huangquan Pavilion, Fenglei Pavilion. Ice Valley, sound Valley, burning valley. As well as the surrounding small sects, all of them were included in the territory of any country. Zhongzhou human power, one hall, one tower, two sects, three valleys, four square Pavilion, now only two sects and Dan tower have not been won. But Gao fan was not in a hurry. The army had been fighting for a year. It was time to rest. Chapter 116 Gao fan ordered to build a new capital city at the foot of xingfengshan, named xingfengjing. The establishment of the state system, the strengthening of centralization, and the implementation of the policy of benefiting the people have won the people''s love and high reputation. Even the people in erzong and danta''s sphere of influence began to migrate to Fanguo after hearing about the preferential policies of Fanguo. Seeing the information in front of him, Gao fan almost laughed. All this went much better than he thought. "Lucky draw!" Gao fan is in a good mood. It''s a lucky draw day. Spend all the 500 points you have saved. "Ding! Congratulations on getting Hella''s weapon: the sword of the night sky "Ding! Congratulations on the eagle''s eye weapon: anti bending bow "Ding! Congratulations on the acquisition of the mecha warrior''s weapon: Blazing Sword "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining divine blood: Master Gu Yi I''ll go! Master Gu Yi! Meiman is one of the strongest mages in the world. "Integration?" How long has not had blood, ah, so excited! Don''t let the integration fail! Fusion! "Ding! The fusion is successful, and the ability of master Guyi: the power of space "Ding! Congratulations on upgrading, activation ability: material reconstruction, current level, universe level 8 stars "Hiss!" Gao fan took a breath of cold air and appeared on the training ground. "Space shuttle?" Is to practice medicine dust and Xiao Yan two people one after another look to Gao fan, "fight saint?" "Ha ha! Almost? " GAOFAN a laugh, heart read a move, space a flash, GAOFAN directly disappear. "This..." Yao Chen''s face was muddled. "Teacher, can those who fight for saints shuttle through different spaces?" Xiao Yan murmurs to ask a way. "Generally speaking, Dousheng can tear up the space and then enter the different space, but I haven''t heard of Gao fan''s disappearance and appearance without a little space fluctuation." It''s hard to hide the surprise in Yaochen''s eyes. "Ah! It''s really out of reach... " Xiao Yan shook his head helplessly, "how long can I catch up with brother fan?" "Ha ha!" Yao Chen said with a smile, "you don''t have to be discouraged. If you look at the whole continent, you are already a genius of abnormal level. It''s just Gao fan. In my opinion, he is an outlier!" "Odd number?" Xiao Yan grinned slightly. Thousands of miles away, the imperial city of every country. In these years, under the care of Xiao Zhan and Tianhuo, all the civil and military officials in the imperial court were reserved. Compared with a few years ago, the imperial city has expanded many times, spotless and prosperous. Gao fan appeared in the streets of the imperial city and was very satisfied with everything in front of him. Douqi bus, as long as you pay a certain fee can take the public transport route. Douqi car is a post era vehicle that can run with Douqi input. "It seems that Xiao Zhan and Tianhuo have not been lazy these years. They have all been made!" Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. Hearing Gao fan''s words, the ordinary people on one side looked resentful, "who are you? How can you call Prime Minister Xiao and general Tianhuo by their names? " Gao fan smiles and disappears directly in front of them. "This..." Everyone looked at each other and knew that he was a master. "What to do? Such a master has entered the imperial city. Let''s report it quickly? " Someone suggested. "Yes! We must report it immediately! " It was seconded. "Wait!" Someone made a sudden voice, "do you think that person just looked like..." Chapter 117 When they heard this man''s words, they turned their eyes to the high places in the west of the imperial city. There stands a huge figure, which can be seen in every corner of the imperial city. It''s the emperor of any country, the figure of Gao fan. "Your majesty! He is your majesty The crowd erupted with shouts. "See your majesty!" They all knelt down on the ground and buried their heads slowly. The imperial palace of the kingdom of fan "who?" Tianhuo''s face was awe inspiring. "It''s me, Tianhuo." Gao fan smiles and walks into the hall. "Your majesty The face of the heaven fire is red, and the eyes are full of tears of excitement. Gao fan''s eyes glared and flickered, "don''t do that, I''m not good at it!" The heavenly fire master buckled the back of his head, "Hey, your majesty misunderstood. I haven''t seen your majesty for several years. I''m so excited!" "Well! Please call Prime Minister Xiao to come here. I have something to tell you! Zhongzhou is just stable. I''ll come and have a look and go back! " Gao fan waved his hand, picked up a fruit and put it in his mouth. "Well!" The heavenly fire master quickly takes out a mobile phone from Najie and calls Xiao Zhan. "I''ll go!" Gao fan widened his eyes. "You''ve made this thing work?" "Hey, hey!" The heavenly fire master, with a smile, got through and said, "brother Xiao, your majesty is back. Come to Zhongshu hall quickly!" Not long after, Xiao Zhan came. His face turned red and he knelt down directly, "see your majesty!" Of course, Gao fan won''t let Xiao Zhan kneel on the ground and quickly lift him up. "Uncle Xiao, there are no outsiders here. You''d better call me fan''er!" "Ah Xiao Zhan''s face was excited, and his old eyes were full of tears. "Uncle Xiao doesn''t have to worry, younger brother Yan is very good now. Before long, he will be able to advance to douzun''s strength!" Gao fan takes Xiao Zhan and sits down. "What? "Douzun?" Tianhuo''s eyes were straight. He suddenly thought of Gao fan''s ability to flash in the space. He was shocked. "Your Majesty, have you reached the realm of Dousheng?" "Ha ha! Almost! " Gao fan smiles. "Poof!" Lord Tianhuo almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry." Gao fan smiles, takes out a Najie and gives it to the heavenly fire master. Heaven fire master took the ring, full of horror, "dozens of seven grade pills! Hundreds of liupin pills! Your majesty, who are you "These are for you and uncle Xiao. Just look at the division by yourself!" Gao fan waved his hand. Xiao Zhan and Tianhuo looked at each other and knelt down again, "thank you Gao fan helped them up. "They are all meritorious officials of our country. These are what you should get. Only when you are strong, can our country be strong!" "Your Majesty, it''s a great honor for me to meet you The heavenly fire master hugs Gao fan''s thigh. Gao fan dodged and said, "well, if the northwest region of the mainland has been pacified, you should gather some useful people to Zhongzhou Xingchou Pavilion. The base of the kingdom of fan in Zhongzhou is not very stable." "Yes Xiao Zhan and Tianhuo nodded one after another. "Go back!" Gao fan directly disappeared in front of them. Xiao Zhan wiped the air with his hand. "Brother Tianhuo, what''s your strength now?" "I can''t see through!" The venerable spirit of heaven narrowed his eyes. "At least I don''t know the Dousheng who has ever seen his Majesty''s strange ability. Is it the Doudi?" Chapter 118 "Fight the emperor?" Xiao Zhan''s eyes widened. "It''s said that there hasn''t been a fighting emperor in the mainland for 30000 years?" "Ha ha! I''m kidding... " Tianhuo master grinned, "if it is really Doudi, Zhongzhou is expected to be stable." When Gao fan returns to xingfengge, he gives the weapons he has drawn to the women who have no weapons. Tang Huoer gets the flaming samurai sword, Huozhi gets the sword of the night sky, and Lingxi gets the Zhenjin anti curved bow. Gao fan looked at his own system space, a burst of silly eyes. He is still very poor, only a storm axe and a dragon''s horn. But think about it, who let these are their own women? "Your Majesty, I have something to discuss with you!" Princess Ya came and closed the door. "In broad daylight, why close the door?" Gao fan was stunned. The elegant imperial concubine a Jiao smile, "private, secret affair, must close the door to say." "Er..." GAOFAN heart a throb, seems to anticipate what happened next. After the last time with xiaoyixian Yiyi, he was also able to eat marrow and know how to taste, and he was still looking forward to the things between men and women. "Xiaoyixian has told her sisters about what happened to you and her in the ancient tomb. Now the sisters have turned over the vinegar jars one by one." "Some time ago, your Majesty was busy with the war. Now the situation is basically stable. It''s time for your majesty to let your sisters sleep!" Yafei said with a red face. "Ha ha, that''s it Gao Fan said with a loud smile, "in fact, I haven''t mentioned it all the time. It''s you who will resist." "Quench! Your majesty is a fool The elegant imperial concubine one face is coy, "that your majesty plans to let who serve a bed tonight?" "Er..." Gao fan was a little confused and frowned slightly. He pointed out that there are already 13 concubines in his harem. It''s really difficult to choose one. "Or "Together?" Gao fan looks at Ya Fei. "Bah, bah, bah! Shame or not Princess Ya pinches Gao fan''s shoulder. "Er..." Gao fan is shy face, "I also don''t know how to choose?" Princess Ya''s face was almost dripping with shame. "The sisters are all the yellow flower girls in the waiting girls. They are very thin skinned. Your majesty wants them to sleep together. It''s too difficult for everyone!" "If your majesty really wants to enjoy the happiness of the whole people, then I''ll be with sister xiaoyixian! First, I had a good relationship with my sister xiaoyixian, and second, she had experience. " The elegant imperial concubine eyebrows contain spring, "Your Majesty says so good?" "OK, just go down and arrange it." Gao Fan said with a smile. "Your Majesty is dead!" The elegant imperial concubine a Jiao is angry, trot out of Gao fan''s room. "Ha ha ha ha!" Gao fan''s laughter came from the room. Tianming sect is one of the two major sects in Zhongzhou. The main hall of Tianming sect the high level of Tianming sect''s original sect and its subsidiary sect are all in the hall. "Lord, you are going to decide for us!" Chen Tiannan, the subordinate of Tianming sect, was distressed. "That country is really bullying people. It has attracted those people at the junction of our xuanming sect to their territory. Now we can''t find a few miners here." The xuanming patriarch, who was sitting at the top of the main hall, frowned slightly. "If you can''t find ordinary people to dig for you, you should let the disciples dig. This kind of thing has to be brought to the main hall. Don''t you think it''s shameful enough?" Chapter 119 "This..." Chen Tiannan was frightened and speechless. "What else do others have to say?" Lord Tianming closed his eyes. "It''s too much to tell the suzerain. It''s not only in the affiliated clan, but also in our own territory." Said an elder of heaven and hell. "Well!" The leader of Tianming sect nodded, "I know all these things. If the country is powerful, there are seven douzuns in the concubines of emperor GAOFAN. In addition, there are ten douzuns in xingfengge and wanjiange. In addition, with GAOFAN''s five step kneeling douzun''s achievements, do you think we can win them?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The crowd was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. "You just know, don''t provoke any country!" Tianming master opened his eyes slightly, "what we need to do now is to actively prepare for the property. In a few days, the space Fair will open." "Yes The crowd nodded slightly. A few days later, one night, xingfengge was in GAOFAN''s courtyard. Something unexpected happened to Gao fan. Thirteen women came together. After hearing that Yafei and xiaoyixian were sleeping together for GAOFAN, they all got restless. Finally, after some deliberation, everyone came regardless of face. For such a situation, Gao fan is certainly happy to see its success. That night, more than 10000 words were omitted. Anyway, in Gao fan''s yard, he didn''t stop until dawn "Ding! Xiao Yan breaks through douzun and gains 100 points! " Gao fan wakes up in the system prompt sound, looks at the women lying on the bed, and remembers the absurdity of last night. With a smile, Gao fan directly disappeared in the room. All the girls wake up and look at each other with red faces. At last, under the leadership of Yafei, they all smile with relief. Today is the opening day of the space fair. Gao fan will take Xiao Yan and Yaochen to attend. As for the women, after last night''s slaughter, none of them could get up. The space fair is in the middle of a desert in Zhongzhou, a place that is usually barren, but now it is full of people. Those who want to buy things at the space fair have already sent people to camp here and wait for the opening. Gao fan with Xiao Yan and medicine dust directly flash, cause a burst of surprised eyes. Everyone looked at each other, "what strength is this?" "I''ve never heard of it, but it can''t be the fighting emperor?" ¡­¡­ "Everybody! Space fair, open now An old man''s voice came from the void. There was a wave in the space and a light curtain opened. The crowd swarmed in and couldn''t wait. But not everyone can get in. Only those who have an invitation can get in. But every time someone wants to get in with a fluke idea, which is enough to show how hot the space trade will be. Of course, Gao fan and his party have an invitation. Yao Chen did it in advance. Gao fan and his party smoothly entered the light curtain. Behind the light curtain is an attic filled with an ancient flavor. The attic looks very ordinary and has no splendor at all. Under the leadership of an old man, Gao fan and his three men went through a bronze door to an ancient palace. The hall was full of people, hiding under the black robe one by one, as if to prevent others from recognizing themselves and being robbed. Everyone was very quiet and silent. Although there were many people at the scene, the needle fell quietly and could be heard. Chapter 120 But Gao fan three people are not taboo, so swaggered to find a place to stand down, attracted a lot of strange eyes. "Cough! Can''t you keep a low profile? " Medicine old a face meat ache of looking at Gao fan. Gao fan shook his head with a smile. "I have to let them remember my face. After all, this kind of auction will be illegal on my site! The old people of Baoshan who hold the auction are all criminals and should be arrested and imprisoned! " One side of the people to GAOFAN cast to see a fool''s eyes, light glance, but also did not speak. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yao Chen and Xiao Yan were speechless for a while. At this time, an old man with white hair and whiskers stepped onto the high platform in the middle of the crowd. There was no doubt that he was Baoshan old man. Baoshan old man with a smile, looked around, "it''s another space auction, you''re OK!" Baoshan old man exchanged greetings, but no one answered. Instead, Gao fan grinned slightly, "I''m new here, so don''t leave me alone!" People have integral line of sight cast over, a look at the fool''s expression. "Cough!" Xiao Yan and Yao Chen stand beside Gao fan one after another, as if they are drawing a clear line with Gao fan. Gao fan is a face muddy don''t care about expression, still smile Yingying looking at the stage of Baoshan old man. "This little friend is really interesting." The old man of Baoshan said with a smile, "before we start, let''s tell you a piece of news. We have got the news that the bodhi tree, which appears once every ten thousand years, will appear in the wilderness in one year''s time." "The bodhi tree?" Some people are curious. "Yes! It''s said that the Bodhi on the bodhi tree can refine Bodhi pill. Bodhi pill has a saying of becoming a saint on the site. It''s said that if you eat it, you have a chance to become a saint directly! " Baoshan old man said. "What?" People were surprised, "there is such a magic pill in the world, so this Bodhisattva must be priceless!" "Yes The old man of Baoshan nodded with a smile, "if you can get this Bodhisattva, you can contact the old man directly, and you will get a good price!" "All right! No, let''s start the fair now! " With a wave of Baoshan old man''s sleeve robe, the surrounding space was distorted, forming a space cage to protect him inside. In the space cage, Baoshan old man waved and a pair of white wings suspended in his hands. "Yao Huang Yi!" The old man of Baoshan said with a smile, "you should all know the value of the wings of the Phoenix family. Refining them into flying skills can greatly enhance your speed!" "The wings of the Phoenix family?" Yao Chen frowned slightly, "you know, these three Warcraft groups are very strict in their blood management. If they know that their blood is lost and become human tools, they will never die for that person!" Baoshan old man continued, "its owner wants to exchange it for an eight grade pill that has experienced four-color Danlei. Now start bidding!" With the words of Baoshan old man, the whole room was quiet. More than eight kinds of pills will lead to thunder when they form pills. The more thunder robberies there are, the higher the quality of the pills. The eight grade pills of four-color Danlei are too rare. Only those big powers can have them in stock. Gao fan smiles a little, the wing of the sky demon Huang clan is very suitable for Xiao Yan, this thing he wants to take down. "I''ll take it..." In between, a man wrapped in a black robe reached out and threw out a bottle of pills. Chapter 121 Baoshan old man grabbed the pill, opened the bottle cap and looked up with a smile, "can anyone else bid higher?" Waiting for ten seconds, baoshao old man saw that no one continued to bid, "if no one wants, the demon Huangyi is the gentleman''s!" "Wait!" Gao fan waved and yelled, "I want it, I want it!" As Gao Fan said, "eight grades and four colors, eight grades and four colors..." They all look at Gao fan and feel that he is a fool. Baoshan old man''s face is calm, "this little friend, can you take the elixir?" "Eight grades and four colors..." Gao fan slightly frowned, "I turned a stool, really did not." "Cut!" There was a burst of laughter in the audience, and they all looked down upon Gao fan. The old man of Baoshan looks slightly angry. It''s the first time that someone dares to pick and quarrel after he has been doing the auction for so many years. "But..." Gao fan grinned, "is it OK to have eight grades and five colors?" Gao fan took out a pill and squeezed it in his hand. In an instant, the fragrance of medicine fills the whole space, making people relaxed and happy. There are five colored clouds floating on the pill, which is no doubt the eight grade five colored pill. "This..." There was a moment of silence in the audience, but no one thought that Gao fan, a silly boy, really had a baby. "Nonsense!" The old man in Baoshan had a sore face. He waved to take Gao fan''s pills and put them in a jade bottle. "Eight grades and five colors of pills. It''s a terrible thing to hold them in his hands like this." Gao fan looks indifferent, then takes out a pill and grasps it in his hand, chewing it like beans. "Ha?" People, including Baoshan old man, are all looking silly. Although the pills in Gao fan''s hand are not as good as the eight grade and five color pills, they are all six or seven grade pills. But people just take them, but what''s wrong with beans? "Come on! No ink Gao fan chewed the pill and said, "is there any higher bid than me? If so, I can only take nine pills! " Xiao Yan and Yao Chen have a black line on their face. Brother, are you not afraid that they will rob you? At this time, everyone on the scene looked at each other. Someone had treated Gao fan as a fat sheep to be slaughtered. In the end, no one continued to bid, and Gao fan got the wings of Tian yaohuang. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Gao fan tied up the wing with a hemp rope and carried it on his back. "Ah, Najie is full of pills. It''s troublesome to take some more to put down the wings." Gao fan continues to chew pills helplessly. The crowd cast scornful eyes on him. "Cough! Let''s go on! " The old man of Baoshan regained his smile and pulled out a scroll with his backhand. "This is a low-level fighting skill of heaven. It''s called Vajra Liuli ti. His master..." "Is four eight pills OK?" Gao fan took out four pieces of eight grade pills with a face of thumping. Each of the four pills was a five color Danlei, and the fragrance filled the whole space again. The people present wish to kill Gao fan by the sword now. "Boy, don''t you know what respect is?" Someone yelled, "no matter how rich you are, let Baoshan old man finish his words!" "Well, go on!" Gao fan looks at Baoshan old man with a dull face. Baoshan old man looks unhappy, but he can''t help swallowing. Many people ask for saliva with Baoshan old man. The four pills in Gao fan''s hand are too attractive. Chapter 122 "Can you put away the pills first?" Baoshan old man frowned slightly. "Nothing! They don''t dare to rob, go on Gao fan has a happy face. Old man Baoshan glanced at Gao fan angrily. Does that mean It''s so fragrant, it makes people drool, OK? "The master of this fighting skill wants to exchange it for a low-level fighting skill!" The old man of Baoshan swallowed his saliva and continued, "if you don''t have it, you can exchange it with equivalent pills." For a moment, four people in a row threw scrolls at the old man. "Brother! Before I robbed so many Najie, you quickly look to see if there is a low-level fighting skill of water system! " Gao Fan said aloud to Xiao Yan. People on one side looked at it one after another, and their faces were shocked. Xiao Yan''s face was green at that time. Brother, can''t you communicate with your heart? "What are you doing? Look for it." Gao fan looks indifferent. "There is no water system." Xiao Yan shook his head. "Ah Gao fan shook his head disconsolately, looked at the Baoshan old man on the stage, and shook his four pieces of eight grade and five color pills. "Old man, would you like to ask the master of douji, if I give him four pieces of eight grade pills, will he do it?" The old man of Baoshan closed his eyes in displeasure and opened them again in less than a minute. He looked at Gao fan angrily. His breath was a little unsteady. He returned the four scrolls one by one and said in a deep voice, "sorry, everyone. The owner of the diamond body chose four eight grade five color pills!" "Hey, hey!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that he was quite discerning!" Gao fan threw the pills in his hand, took the fight skill in his backhand, and then continued to tie the rope around his waist. All the people present were angry at that time. Mad, you''re crazy! How much do you despise the strength of the people present when you tie your waist like that? It''s chiguoguo''s choice, fight! I''m sorry for not robbing you. "Cough! Let''s continue today''s auction, the third and last item! " Baoshan old man grabs a remnant picture from the void with his backhand. As soon as this picture is shown, Yao Chen and Xiao Yan''s eyes are straight, and their breathing is heavier. Gao Fan said with a smile, "brother, don''t worry, we are bound to get this thing!" The people next to him once again despised Gao fan, with a jealous look on his face. It''s a local tyrant. It''s so annoying! "This is the remnant picture of Jinglian demon fire. The owner of this remnant picture wants to exchange it for some pills, at least six color Danlei. You can decide the quantity!" Baoshao''s face is red. Seeing this auction, Gao fan''s Qi and blood are flowing again. "Eight pills of three six color Danlei." "Four pieces, six colors and eight grades." "Five" bidding soared all the way, it seems that there are really many schools present! This time, Gao fan didn''t follow the bidding, which made Baoshan old man happy. Gao fan''s side''s person also lightly looked at him one eye, the heart said that you just said the potential in must have? What''s wrong now? "Eight." Yao Lao can''t help it at last. Baoshan old man eyebrows pick, it is obvious that the haircut is Gao fan''s group. "One eight color pill, eight grade pill!" Someone gritted his teeth and spoke out. "What? Eight color Dan Lei eight grade Dan Yao This remark made the audience dumb. "Three!" Medicine old light says. Hearing Yao Lao''s words, the whole audience was in an uproar. Who could have thought that a remnant picture could stimulate three eight color pills and eight grade pills. Chapter 123 "Eight pills of nine color Danlei!" The man gritted his teeth. "What The whole audience was in an uproar again. Is the world going crazy? Baoshan old man''s face is full of excitement. This auction will set a new record for his career. This time, even Yao Lao can only frown at Gao fan and place his hope on him. "Eight pills of nine color Danlei! Is there any price increase? " Baoshan old man looks excited. "Ah Gao fan shook his head and reached for his hand. People have looked at the past, between Gao fan palm has a vivid fish, the fish is wrapped by a strong energy, like in the water, swimming freely. "What''s this?" The senior pharmacists on the scene showed a look of surprise one after another, and someone directly took off the cloak to cover his face and came to Gao fan. Gao fan side of the medicine old is also stare big eyes, a face of unbelievable. "This is a nine grade Holy Spirit pill. It''s just shaped." Gao Fan said with a flat face, "I use this for the remnant picture!" "Poof!" The man who bid for a nine color Danlei eight grade pill vomited a mouthful of old blood on the spot and sprayed all the people beside him. "Nine pills!" The crowd was boiling. "Boy! Don''t go too far. The space auction is all wrapped up by you! " Someone said angrily. Gao fan''s face is arrogant, "you come to rob me if you have any opinions! A piece of rubbish "You The man was so angry that he continued in a voice, "everybody, let''s do it together! If we don''t do it, we''ll come to the auction in vain! " "Nonsense!" Baoshan old man a fierce drink, "I see you forget my space auction rules?" "I''m sorry, old Baoshan. We can''t bear it any more. This boy is too arrogant!" Someone said. "Yes Someone''s going to take the pills. After someone took the lead, more people joined the fight, and the scene was in chaos. "Mad!" The old man in Baoshan was so angry that he asked his disciples to join the fight. And Gao fan takes Xiao Yan and Yao Chen to disguise himself and hide in the crowd. If there are people who are both defeated, they will fight for things without any procrastination. All the people who come to participate in the space auction are the leaders of big forces. If everyone brings something outside, it will cause a storm. Half an hour later, Yao Chen laughed and cried, "I''ve never seen so many babies in my life!" Gao fan is also very satisfied, looking at the scene is still chaotic, "it seems that this space auction still have to keep, the next time we want to grab things, we come again!" Xiao Yan and Yao Chen look at Gao fan in surprise, and they all give a thumbs up, "you are the experts of the whole mainland looking for your baby!" "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "but cutting leeks should be moderate. This time it''s like this!" "Everybody Gao fan pulls Yao Chen and Xiao Yan to a high place and drinks it with a sharp sound. When people see Gao fan, they cast cannibal eyes one after another. "Brother, what are you doing?" Xiao Yan and Yao Chen are a little empty. If they are looked at by so many experts, everyone will be empty. "I am the son of heaven of any country. You can come to the palace of the emperor of any country to find me!" That said, Gao fan with Xiao Yan and medicine dust tear space directly disappear. "He is Fighting for the saints The old man of Baoshan murmured. Tearing space is the unique beauty of Dousheng. Chapter 124 "It''s shameless. It''s shameless to come here to rob us!" Someone took off his cloak and threw it heavily on the ground. It was a strong man who was robbed by Gao fan. Someone nearby turned his eyes to the man who had taken off his cloak. "He''s a scorpion from Yinzong! If you have a grudge, hurry up The next second, the scene became chaotic again. "Ding! Get 100 points After the return of the space auction, Gao fan brought back a large number of natural materials and land treasures. After three months of closure, the strength of the people was improved again. It is worth mentioning that Huozhi successfully advanced to douzun, and every country added another douzun. A month later, danta. This time, Gao fan only brought Yun Yun, Na LAN Yan Ran, Ya Fei and Xiao Yan. The rest of the women are either helping him guard the frontier or practicing in the xingxiaoge. The location of danta is located in the most central area of central Danyu, Shengdan city. Gao fan and his party went through the black wormhole and came to Shengdan city. Gao fan, with both hands on his back and one foot stepping out of the wormhole, nodded when he looked at the busy street. "Falling heart inflammation, I Xiao Yan come!" Xiao Yan on one side grinned slightly, with a trace of madness in his eyes. Gao fan light glanced at Xiao Yan, can''t help shaking his head, this younger brother is too easily excited. The passers-by of Shengdan city soon found Gao fan and his party. Two handsome men and three gorgeous beauties will attract attention everywhere they go. What''s more, Gao fan is handsome to the peak of human beings. "Wow! How handsome the man is "Cut! If you don''t look at the women around you, you''d better forget about your appearance! " Gao fan will watch passers-by''s words in his ears, very loud. "Come on, let''s go straight to the danta and look for the xuankongzi!" Gao fan looks confident and goes away with his head raised. Several girls and Xiao Yan nod slightly to keep up. On one side, passers-by who heard Gao fan''s words looked at each other one after another, and a woman said, "how can such a handsome man have a bad brain?" When Gao fan heard this, he almost fell to the ground. Elegant imperial concubine tiny smile, come to talk in front of this person, "this little sister, don''t know how to say this?" "Wow, how beautiful!" The woman looked at Yafei, with stars in her eyes, "well, the danta has been closed some time ago. You can''t see anyone now!" "What? Closed tower Xiao Yan looks melancholy. "It''s OK, find a place to live first!" Gao fan waved his hand and left the place quickly. He was ridiculed by an ordinary man, and his face was lost. Tongfu Inn, an intelligence stronghold of Fanguo in Shengdan City, is under the direct management of Yafei. In a guest room of Tongfu Inn, Gao fan was sitting on a chair drinking tea. "Tell your majesty, three ladies, General Xiao, the danta closed seven days ago. We have sent the information back to the meteorite Pavilion for the first time!" The innkeeper stood aside and said. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "the construction of communication facilities in Danyu is not good yet!" Yun Yun nodded, "yes, half a year ago, we signed the construction contract of communication infrastructure and equipment with the surrounding major forces, but we did not enter the Danyu." Gao fan nodded slightly to show that he knew. This was the decision he made at that time to let all the forces in Zhongzhou use the equipment of any country to the maximum extent. From ordinary people''s daily necessities to household gas vehicles, etc., the industrial export gradually eroded the wealth and popularity of all forces in Zhongzhou. Chapter 125 Although ordinary people have a low status in such a high martial world as Douqi mainland, the daily necessities of those powerful fighters are not provided by these ordinary people. These ordinary people can integrate into the strong, and because of their low strength, they can not arouse the suspicion of the strong, and their ability to obtain intelligence is no worse than that of professional intelligence forces. Just like the owner of Tongfu Inn, although he is only an ordinary man, he also provides daily necessities for people in danta. "Your Majesty, please rest assured that we will speed up the negotiation with danta and sign the contract here as soon as possible!" Yun Yun frowned slightly. "Nothing!" Gao fan smiles and pulls Yun Yun''s hand. "You''ve worked very hard. I''ll see that. Danta, these old guys, are locked up one by one. Sooner or later, they''ll have to finish it!" Yun Yun smiles, "thank you." "Let''s not talk about that." Gao fan looked at shopkeeper Li, "shopkeeper Li, do you have any way to let us in?" "This It''s a bit difficult! " Shopkeeper Li frowned slightly, "we are going to send a batch of daily necessities to danta tomorrow, but danta has a border, which can detect the fighting spirit in the human body. Ordinary people are OK, but your majesty, Empress and general are all strong, I''m afraid not!" "So?" Gao fan grinned slightly and looked at Xiao Yan, "the border is my weakness, but isn''t it simple?" "Ha ha!" Xiao Yan smile, "fight of the gas zero section." "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan and Xiao Yan look at each other and smile. The rest of the people were confused. The next day, Gao fan followed shopkeeper Li and drove a fighting truck to danta. Gao fan has become another person with the help of Xiao Yan. Looking up at the towering ancient stone pagoda, Gao fan was moved. The buildings in the mainland are huge and magnificent. In the future, I must change the Imperial Palace and strive for a more elegant residence. "Shopkeeper Li, why did you come in person today?" The gatekeeper grinned when he saw the car of Tongfu inn. Shopkeeper Li and Gao fan get out of the car and put a bottle of pills into the man''s hand. "Steward Qin, this is my nephew named Gao fan. In the future, he will deliver the goods to danta, so I''ll come here in person today to avoid misunderstanding." Steward Qin glanced at the pills in his hand and said with a smile on his face, "look at you, just come and bring a gift. Please come in and don''t miss it!" "Ah Shopkeeper Li nodded and asked Gao fan to drive. Manager Qin grinned, "shopkeeper Li, I think your aggressive car is very interesting!" Shopkeeper Li said with a smile, "send one to steward Qin''s house another day!" "Hey, hey!" Manager Qin said with a smile, "thank you very much!" Gao fan drives and smiles. Sure enough, money works everywhere. Inside the danta, it is still very wide. A forest of ancient buildings stands in the tower, and there is an upward slope in the distance, leading to the upper level. This place is stacked up. It looks like a stone tower from the outside, but inside it is a complete world. as like as two peas, the driver of the car is opened to the warehouse. He waved a door of a space and summoned five people. He was Xiaoyan and three women. There was a man who was exactly the same as that of Gao fan. These people were hidden in their own space by Gao fan before. Chapter 126 "Come on! Let''s go Gao fan restored his original appearance and disappeared with Xiao Yan. "Your Majesty has changed my appearance. It''s been enough for a lifetime." The man''s face was thumping. Shopkeeper Li patted him on the back of the head, "what do you think? Keep it a secret, you know? " "Yes The man has a straight face. At the same time, it is in the basement of Dan Hall in the core of Dan tower. Above an evil pool full of blood, there is a blood colored array. The array constantly absorbs the power in the lower blood pool, and condenses the looming array lines. There are four corners in the array. On each corner stands a man hidden under the black robe. A shadow under a black robe frowned, "eh? Are there signs of spatial fluctuations? " "Spatial fluctuations?" Another slightly a Leng, "someone broke into the danta?" The man shook his head, "I''ve seen that area. There''s no abnormality. Maybe I''m oversensitive." "Well! Next time you report something abnormal, you should confirm it yourself. Don''t be surprised! " "Yes Four people fell into silence again in the basement, and three people were meditating in the Dan Hall just above the basement. An old man with white hair and beard, a mature woman and a dark old man. The three men sat around a tall cauldron, with black air on their bodies, closed eyebrows, red complexion, and blood hanging from the corners of their mouths. Gao fan hid in the corner outside the Dan Hall, looking at the hall not far in front of him curiously. At this time, a group of patrolling disciples passed by. Without saying a word, Xiao Yan began to knock out all the disciples, leaving only one of them. The disciple, who was left behind, looked at Gao Fanji, who was surrounded by him, trembling and trembling. "What do you want to do?" Gao fan frowned slightly. In fact, he had learned most of the situation through telepathy. He didn''t need this disciple, but since Gao fan started, it''s OK. "You say you, what''s going on in the Dan Hall?" Gao fan asked in a voice, "why is there such a strong black air?" The disciple shook his head. "I don''t know. Before, the three elders told the whole closed tower to strengthen patrol. What kind of elixir might they want to refine? Next, the three of them shut up in the Dan Hall for seven days. They also made a lot of black Qi. They didn''t know what medicine they were going to make. " "Is there anything unusual except the Dan Hall these days?" Xiao Yan asked. "That''s not true. If you have to..." The disciple said, then he scanned Gao fan with his eyes, "that''s you Gao fan curled his lips and made the disciple dizzy. "I think we can only sneak into the Dan shop to explore it" "but if we break in hard, will it disturb others to make pills? When it''s time to accept 3000 Yan''s fire..." Xiao Yan a face worries of ask a way. Gao Fan said with a smile, "if we don''t accept it, I''ll tear down the pagoda for him." While speaking, Gao fan holds Xiao Yan in one hand and three girls in the other, "go, brother, take you in and have a look!" Gao fan just wanted to launch the power of space, and took a few people into the Dan Hall. There was a strange noise in the Dan Hall. It''s like two rough metals rubbing against each other, sharp and harsh. "Ah Yunyun three girls quickly cover ears, a face showing pain expression. Chapter 127 Only Gao fan and Xiao Yan seemed to feel better. Gao fan waved his hand and protected the three girls with a wall of strength. Only then did the situation of the three girls get better. "What''s going on?" The third girl frowned slightly. Three female strength is not weak, unexpectedly can''t resist the attack of this strange sound wave. Xiao Yan frowned, "this is a soul attack!" "Soul attack! What the hell is going on inside? How can there be such a strong soul attack? " Gao fan raised his hand and really wanted to tear down the hall. The result has not yet waited for him to start, this Dan temple in the sharp metal friction fragments, revealing the shadow of the danta three giants. Xuankongzi, Xuanyi, tianleizi. At this time, the situation of the three giants of danta was not good. They sat around a dark cauldron, and the black air came out of their calm. The black Qi revolves around the Dan Ding to form a fierce black wind. The big three of danta closed their eyes, frowned and bleeding. Their body shape in the wind, tottering, looks very creepy. The collapse of the Dan Hall also attracted people from other single towers, led by a gray haired elder. As soon as the elder came, he saw Gao fan and the injured three elders, "bold maniac, who are you? How dare you break into my danta Gao fan frowned. He felt that everything in front of him was a little unusual. These black Qi were masterpieces of the soul clan. He was not interested in the old man with people. Seeing that Gao fan was silent, Xiao Yan immediately looked at the old man, "I''m sorry, elder. We are from all countries. I''m Xiao Yan, the general of all countries. This is his majesty. We''ve come here to see the three giants of danta." "Where is the kingdom?" The old man hesitated for a moment, "nonsense, my danta has been closed for seven days. How did you get in?" Gao fan light glanced at the old man one eye, "I tear the space to come in!" The old man''s eyes narrowed into a slit, looking at Gao fan, "boy, how can you boast so much when you are young? You don''t seem to tear the space like this! " Gao fan wanted to give the old man a slap at that time. As a result, the cauldron exploded. With a roar, a violent wave of energy came out from the center of the cauldron. The elder who confronts with Gao fan and the disciples behind him are hit by the energy one after another, which sets off a cloud of smoke. The danta trio crashed into the surrounding buildings in a violent explosion and collapsed. Only Gao fan and his party did not receive any damage under Gao fan''s mental control skills. At this time, the original position of the Dan Ding appeared a black gold pill, which was shrouded in the smell of blood and darkness. For a moment, the whole space was full of blood. "Cough!" Xuankongzi, the elder of danta, came out of the ruins with a disheartened face and scattered hair. Xuanyi and tianleizi are also supporting their bodies to climb out of the ruins. They are all shocked. Xuankongzi''s puffy and bloody eyes stared at the black pill hanging in the air. "Impossible, impossible! How can we practice this medicine! " "What kind of pill is this?" Xiao Yan frowned tightly, and he could feel that the pill was unusual. Gao fan knew the pill through telepathy, but he didn''t want to say it. Chapter 128 This is a kind of pill called broken star pill, which is used to break the boundary of the starry sky above the Dan tower and liberate the three thousand Yan fire. This kind of elixir was not mentioned in the original work. It must have been made by the people in the soul Hall who controlled the three giants. In this way, the soul clan should be nearby. Gao fan grinned slightly, "it''s more and more interesting!" Xuankongzi found Gao fan and his party, looked at them and said, "who are you? Is it the broken star pill that you control me to refine? " Xiao Yan hastily explained, "the elder misunderstood that we are from all countries. We come here with admiration and ask to see the elder!" At this time, the gray haired elder who had been shot came over and bent over to xuankongzi, "elder, these are illegal intruders. Seven days ago, after you ordered to close the tower, no one came in. They came in privately!" "Closed tower?" Xuankongzi frowned, "when did I order to close the tower? And why don''t you stop us from refining this star shattering pill? " "This..." Elder Hua Bai looks puzzled. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, "it seems that you are all fooled!" Danta people look at Gao fan with a puzzled face, and don''t know why. Gao fan sneered and looked around, "are you from the soul clan? Aren''t you going to come out yet? " Click! The ground split, revealing a blood red underground space. Four black shadows came out of the ground and suspended in the air opposite Gao fan. "Soul clan?" Xuankongzi looked at the floating four soul clan eyebrows a pick, "didn''t expect you even brazenly control me and so on!" "Jie Jie!" The soul clan under the black robe laughs very creepy, "xuankongzi, I''ve wasted your reputation for a lifetime. We asked you to do this for us before, but I didn''t expect you to refuse, but now you are still the running dog of my soul clan!" "Son of a bitch!" Xuankongzi gritted his teeth and looked angry. "What do you want to do?" "Jie Jie? You ask, "what do we want to do?" The soul clan under the black robe looked up at the sky and looked evil. "What do you say I do for?" "Asshole!" Xuankongzi frowned, "do you know where the three thousand Yan fire is?" "Jie Jie! I didn''t know for sure, but now, depending on your reaction, we can be sure. " The soul clan under the black robe orders several people to raise their hands together. The black elixir suspended in the air soared directly into the sky. Danta three giants a fierce drink, their body''s only fighting together, fusion into a thunderbolt, straight to the black pill. However, due to the strength gap, they did not stop the black pill from breaking away. Xiao Yan wants to help danta, but he is held by Gao fan. "Brother fan, you..." Xiao Yan looks puzzled. "Brother, don''t worry, it''s not the time for us to do it yet!" Gao fan looked at the sky and grinned. The pill rushed straight to the starry sky, only to see that the starry sky in the next moment fragments, like a piece of broken glass. The starry sky broke, revealing a fiery red world, and the sky of the whole city of Saint Dan was dyed fiery red. "Jie Jie!" The four people in the soul hall laughed wildly when they saw the red sky. The head of the black robe is God opened his arms, "let the three thousand Yan fire come to the holy Dan city, you Dan tower and my soul hall fight for thousands of years, today, let the three thousand Yan fire result you!" Chapter 129 While speaking, there are flames falling in the sky, one by one, like huge waves. Before the flames touched the ground, some exposed ordinary people screamed and died. Only a few alert fighters rushed into the building, but still suffered a lot of injuries. Gao fan''s brow is frowning, and the injury of ordinary people is the last thing he wants to see. Those people are innocent. "Next door to hemp, you soul people are crazy about doing things!" Gao fan scolded secretly, raised his hand, and wrapped the sky of the whole Saint Dan city in his powerful mind. It seems that a big transparent pot suddenly appeared in the sky of Shengdan City, isolating Shengdan city from the falling flame. The black robes of the four soul halls were surprised to see the strange fire controlled in the sky, and their breath was surging. "Jie Jie! Xuankongzi, I didn''t expect that you still have such means! " Xuankongzi three people were also surprised. It''s true that there is a defensive border in Shengdan City, but it hasn''t started yet. Gao Fan said in a deep voice, "xuankongzi, if you don''t start the defense quickly, or I can''t hold it!" Everyone looked at Gao fan in surprise. Unexpectedly, this ordinary looking boy could resist 3000 Yan fire with his own strength. At this time, xuankongzi has no time to think about how Gao fan controls the strange fire with his own strength. He orders Xuanyi and tianleizi to attack and open the defensive array. The defense array was opened, and the three thousand Yan fire in the sky was finally controlled. The four members of the soul clan kept silent, and their faces were very ugly under the black robe. "Thank you very much. I have nothing to repay for today''s rescue. Please let me know what you need in the future." Xuankongzi looks pale and looks at Gao fan. The four black robes in the soul hall looked at Gao fan, with a cold face, and the first one said, "where is the kingdom? Are you Gao fan, the emperor of that Kingdom? " "Exactly!" Gao fan nodded slightly, with a faint smile on his face. "I didn''t expect that all the people of the soul clan know me now. Since you know I''m here, I''ll wash my neck and wait for me to cut it off." "Arrogant boy! I don''t know what kind of conspiracy you used to kill douzun! But today, when all four of us arrive, you don''t want to leave alive! " The head of the black robe said in a deep voice. "Fight if you want! What a lot of nonsense Gao fan is unafraid, carrying his hands behind him with a proud face. Gao fan''s appearance is really not enough to beat, which makes the four black robes of the soul clan look blue and blue. Xuankongzi frowned slightly. "Emperor fan, thank you for your kindness. You have saved us. Let danta solve the next thing by itself." Xuankongzi also knows that these days, all the cooperation proposed by other countries has been rejected by them. Now the Emperor himself has saved himself. If he continues to accept the kindness of others, he will not be able to bear it. Gao Fan said with a smile, "in this case, elder xuankongzi, you can solve it by yourself. We''ll just watch it!" Xuankongzi face a loose, such a result is the best. Xuankongzi didn''t speak, but the soul people were worried. One of the soul hall black robes stood up and said, "if you don''t fight, don''t fight?" You should know that the reward level of Gao fan''s head in their soul clan is very high. There must be brave men under the so-called heavy reward. Gao fan grinned and looked at the man, "it seems that the prestige of my five step kneeling and fighting is not enough!" Chapter 130 "Jie Jie! Don''t be wild, young child. How can you kneel down and fight with respect with your ability? Although I was not present at that time, I don''t know what means you used to do it, but today I will let you show your true colors! " There is self-confidence in the soul clan''s black robe discourse. "Hehe, isn''t it?" Gao fan shook his head with a banter on his face. "You''ve been up for a long time. How dare you call me up?" "You As soon as the breath of the black robe condenses, the whole body is full of black air, "three, the opponent''s reputation is outside, we can''t underestimate, together!" "Well!" The other three black robes nodded. Xuankongzi''s face was awe inspiring. "Your soul clan is really shameless. It''s four to one to deal with a younger generation!" "Jie Jie!" The black robe of the soul clan is full of evil spirit. "We soul clan don''t care about morality and justice, and those who become great undertakings don''t care about minor matters!" As he spoke, the four black robes of the soul hall joined hands and drew a bloody array in the sky. "This is Blood dark day cut Xuankongzi widened his eyes and said, "are you the Four Saints of Tianxu?" "It''s impossible. Didn''t the Four Saints of Tianxu die thousands of years ago?" The beautiful woman''s dark clothes frowned slightly. "Jie Jie, I didn''t expect that people would remember our name after a thousand years." The four under the black robe are very sad. The leader said, "the four brothers just woke up some time ago, and they met such a small boy. Now let''s have a look at the real power of the soul clan!" As he spoke, the black air on the Four Saints of Tianxu was surging. "Four Saints in heaven? Are they fighting saints? " Yun Yun frowned tightly. "This is not..." Xuankongzi shook his head and looked at Gao fan anxiously, "emperor fan, I advise you to take your people to retreat immediately! These four men are famous douzun thousands of years ago. They all have the strength of five-star douzun. They used the array of blood dark sky cutting together. They killed a one star douzun that year. Their strength can''t be underestimated! " "You have such strength when you are young. You have a bright future. Don''t fall here!" Gao fan looks at xuankongzi, the other side''s eager eyes show that he is really worried about himself, and his evaluation of xuankongzi is one point higher. "Thank you for your reminding, elder xuankongzi!" Gao fan looked at the four people in the sky confidently. Their bodies rose slowly and came to the same height as the four people. "However, I haven''t retreated since I ascended the throne, and I won''t retreat today!" "Our country and the soul clan are old enemies of this kind of cancer in the mainland, and only one of them can survive. So today, I have no reason not to accept the fate of these four soul clans!" Seeing Gao fan''s relaxed face, Tian Xu''s Four Saints all laughed wildly, "boy, you are the first brainless person I''ve seen since I woke up!" As he spoke, the Four Saints of Tianxu raised their hands together, and a red and black drill swept up like a sea wave. The decaying energy, tearing the void, even the air has aroused layers of space ripples. "Hide! You are definitely not their opponent Xuankongzi said eagerly, "this is the famous killing move of the Four Saints of Tianxu. They used this move to kill the strong one of Dousheng. The power of this move is comparable to Tianjie''s fighting skill!" "Tianjie fighting skill? Finally, I met the opponent who had Tianjie''s fighting skills! " Gao fan slightly closed the corner of his mouth, suddenly raised his head and rushed to the blood wave. Chapter 131 All the people on the scene were stunned. Is this the meaning of suicide? Only a few people with Gao fan look a little calm, they know Gao fan''s ability. The next moment, the chin of Tianxu Four Saints and xuankongzi fell to the ground, because those pitching exercises entered Gao fan''s body at the moment they touched him, just like Absorbed by him. Gao fan was hanging in the air, looking at the small blood colored waves floating in his right heart with satisfaction, "the fighting skills of the sky steps are different, which is much stronger than yunlanzong''s fengjimin killing!" "Well! Play the devil Tianxu Four Saints look ferocious, launch the array again. With a smile on his face, Gao fan absorbed it again and said with a smile, "how about it? Do you want to continue?" "Who on earth are you?" Tianxu Four Saints all look at Gao fan in surprise. It''s the first time for them to meet such a situation. "Me?" Gao fan hands carrying, "where the emperor Gao fan, Emperor forever!" "Cut!" The Four Saints of Tianxu are all hanging in the air. While talking to Gao fan, they are also planning how to use the girls around him to threaten him. But Gao fan knows all this through telepathy. Gao fan grinned slightly, "if you don''t fight, it''s up to me!" After that, Gao fan raised his hand and said, "thank you for giving me such a strong attack fighting skill. Now let you taste my Blood dark day cuts , as like as two peas, the sky was full of eyes. They saw a bloody wave of the same form in their hands, and the energy contained in it was much more violent than those released by several people. "Run away!" The man headed by the Four Saints of Tianxu gave out a cry of panic and quickly dodged away for the first time. Even so, he couldn''t avoid completely, and changed his life with half his body. When he looked back at his three companions for the rest of his life, he suddenly found that they had become three souls, and Gao fan waved them into Najie. "You Only half of the body of the soul clan eyes full of panic looking at Gao fan, "what are you?" Gao fan showed a pair of eyes full of evil, "destroy the people of your soul clan!" "Ah?" Only the soul clan glared. The next second, the body of the soul clan explodes, and the soul is taken away by Gao fan. "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 points In this way, the Four Saints of Tianxu were killed by the emperor of any country, and even their souls could not escape. "This..." Xuankongzi looked at each other in disbelief. Xiao Yan is also surprised inexplicable, he did not expect that his brother fan, has unconsciously grown to such a point. Yunyun several women are a face of worship and happiness looking at Gao fan, in their hearts, Gao fan is the right one. "Ah, ah Is the emperor of Jiefan a Dousheng Xuankongzi side of the black skin days Leizi with pure northeast accent murmured. "Well?" Gao fan stares at Tian Lei Zi in surprise. Xuankongzi shook his head slightly, "I don''t know, maybe it should be, at least I don''t have the strength!" "It''s over." Gao fan clapped his hands and fell to the ground with a relaxed face, as if he had done a trivial thing. Immediately, he threw a few Najie in his hand to Xiao Yan, "brother, give it to you!" Xiao Yan takes over Najie with a smile on his face. Chapter 132 Stab! Once again, a crack opened in the defensive border over Saint Dan. Xuankongzi looked up and said, "no! The defense array will not be able to support it! These three thousand yanyanyanhuo have evolved too fast these years! " Gao fan slightly grins, "Xuan Kong Zi elder is at ease, I pour have a way to control this 3000 Yan Yan Yan fire." "I don''t know what the emperor can do?" Xuankongzi asked. Gao Fan said with a smile, "my way is to let my brother absorb three thousand Yan''s fire. Do you think it''s feasible?" "Let him absorb the fire of three thousand Yan?" Xuankongzi frowned and looked at Xiaoyan. "General Xiao Yan of the lower kingdom!" Xiao Yan nodded respectfully and looked at Xuanyi, the beautiful woman. "Master Yao Chen asked his disciples to say hello to uncle Xuanyi!" "Yao Chen''s disciple Xiao Yan!" Xuan Yi a face is gentle, "medicine dust he is good?" "The teacher is very good!" Xiao Yan said with a little smile, "my master told me that if I met martial uncle Xuanyi, I would invite him to the star meteorite Pavilion as a guest!" "Good!" Xuanyi nodded gently. Xuankongzi looked at Xiao Yan with a serious face. "Sure enough, he was young and promising. Although he was a disciple of Yaochen, he needed to finish the test if he wanted to accept 3000 Yan''s fire. But now it''s urgent. Let me see your soul level!" Xiao Yan felt that his soul was perceived, but he didn''t stop it. "Heaven is full of soul!" Xuankongzi was shocked at that time. He didn''t expect that Gao fan was gifted, and even the boy in front of him was a pervert. "Any emperor, I venture to see your soul!" Xuankongzi quickly covered Gao fan with divine consciousness. Gao fan smiles and banters. The next second, xuankongzi''s eyes widened and his figure retreated. If Xuanyi hadn''t pulled him, he would have sat on the ground. "Elder, this is..." Xuanyi and tianleizi are nervous. "Is Is it the soul of the Empire Xuankongzi murmured. "What Empire?" Xuanyi frowned. "Nothing, nothing!" Xuankongzi shook his head and looked at Gao fan, "who are you, the emperor of any country?" Gao Fan said helplessly, "I''ve said that many times. I''m the son of heaven and the emperor of all nations. These three are the concubines of all nations, and Xiao Yan is the general of all nations. Today we''re here for the sake of the fire of three thousand Yan, and I''d like to ask the elder Xuankong Zi to complete it!" Xuankongzi gradually recovered from shock, with hesitation in his eyes, "three thousand Yan is extremely fierce, so many years, no one has tamed it. Although general Xiao Yan is young and promising, his soul is extremely powerful, but I''m afraid..." "Master xuankongzi, please rest assured!" Xiao Yan smile, gently wave, call out a eight color fire lotus. "What? Eight different kinds of fire? Where did you come from? " Xiao Yan once again refreshed xuankongzi''s cognition. It''s a miracle that so many abnormal fires in a person''s body didn''t explode. "Master xuankongzi, don''t worry too much. Since I dare to recover the three thousand Yan fire, I must be fully prepared. It''s related to my skill, which is growing by absorbing different fire. " Xiao Yan has a smile on his face. Xuankongzi took a deep breath, "there are all kinds of wonders in the world. I didn''t expect that there is such a magical skill in the world. It grows up by absorbing different fire." "Elder, don''t you always want Yaochen to be elder in danta? Why don''t you take this opportunity to give them the strange fire? If Xiao Yan succeeds, he can solve the danger of our holy Dan city! " Tianleizi northeast accent continues. Chapter 133 "Well!" Xuankongzi nodded slightly, a face relieved, "in that case, I will three thousand Yan fire to two also no harm." "Easy to say!" Gao fan raised his hand and protected the three girls with a wall of chanting power. Then he took Xiao Yan and said, "we''ll go back. You''ll wait here." Having said that, Xiao Yan of Gao fan''s belt flew directly to the sky of Shengdan city and disappeared in the fire. A moment later, the red flame in the sky of Saint Dan disappeared, and the infinite starry sky was restored again. Xuankongzi is stupid. How can he be so quick? At this time, Gao fan fell from the void, and there was no Xiao Yan. "How''s it going?" Xuankongzi was eager. Gao Fan said with a smile, "the strange fire has been sealed in the infinite star field by me. Xiao Yan also went there with the strange fire. One day Xiao Yan will absorb the strange fire completely, and he will come back." Xuankongzi frowned slightly, "you believe that Xiao Yan can accept three thousand Yan fire." Gao fan smiles, "of course, because he is my brother." Yun Yun''s three girls all smile with their mouths closed. They turn a blind eye to Gao fan one after another and bluff others. "I''d like to thank elder xuankongzi for the strange fire. I don''t know how long it will take for Xiao Yan to complete this retreat. We won''t bother here. Let''s go ahead!" Light said. "All right!" Xuankongzi nodded slightly, "the pagoda needs to be rebuilt, so I won''t leave the emperor of any country. This time, thanks to your hand, you have solved the siege of the pagoda." "The elder xuankongzi doesn''t have to be like this. It''s just that when the officials of our country seek cooperation in the future, please raise your hand!" Gao fan has a smile on his face. Xuankongzi was embarrassed. "That''s nature!" "Well! Then we''ll go first! " Gao fan with a few women directly into the air, flew away from the city of Saint Dan. Xuankongzi three people looked at Gao fan and his party, their eyes became deep, "I don''t know where the old boy of Yaochen came from. He can get such a gifted disciple and serve such a powerful emperor!" "Yes Xuanyi smiles and feels happy for elder martial brother Yaochen. For Gao fan, the most boring thing is waiting for Xiao Yan. So after helping Xiao Yan take in the three thousand Yan fire, Gao fan made a seal for Xiao Yan with Nianli. This seal is the safest place for Xiao Yan to shut up, and will not be disturbed by anyone. As long as he absorbs three thousand Yan fire, the seal will disappear automatically, and Xiao Yan will be able to go out of the pass at that time. Therefore, Gao fan can directly take the three girls to the waves, completely ignoring Xiao Yan''s life and death. Just heard that the ancient remains of the animal kingdom to open, Gao fan with three women to break through the ancient ruins. The territory of Warcraft is located on the southern edge of the central continent, within the territory occupied by the three Warcraft families. The environment here is much more dangerous than where the Terrans live. However, it is precisely because of the dangerous terrain that the Warcraft group is born. Gao fan and his party have come to the edge of the boundary between the Terran and the beast realm, and further ahead is 100000 mountains. Gao fan looked down at the mountains and rivers of the animal kingdom in the sky. He thought, "one day, this animal kingdom will be my world." Three women follow Gao fan, looking at Gao fan with a happy face. They are all glad that they didn''t refuse to be Gao fan''s woman. Chapter 134 Gao fan is really a wise emperor. He will certainly unify the whole fighting continent in the future. The ancient relics are located in the depths of the animal kingdom. They are not only inherited by all kinds of Warcraft families, but also have all kinds of natural resources and treasures, and even magic weapons bred naturally. So every time the ancient ruins are opened, it will lead to a bloodbath. Of course, this time is no exception. And because of the expansion of any country, many forces urgently need to expand their armaments, and the ancient relics are an opportunity that they can not lose. Gao fan with a few women, directly came to the position of the country. As the ancient relics only allow people below the Dousheng, Fengxian didn''t come in person this time. The leader was an elder named Qingshan. In the last battle of xingfengge, everyone in xingfengge was respectful to GAOFAN, because GAOFAN''s achievements in the previous five steps of kneeling and fighting made them sincerely convinced of GAOFAN. "Your majesty! After our investigation, we have confirmed which forces will take part in this ancient relic, among which the strongest is TIANYAO huangzu! " The elder of Castle Peak looked respectful and said, "the heaven demon royal family has gathered the forces of the orcs, the earth tiger family, the silver moon wolf family, the genius Fengxuan and fengqing''er of the younger generation. Fengxuan has the strength of eight star douzun. In addition, tianmingzong is also the best douzun!" Gao fan asked, "well, I know, then pack up and be ready to start at any time." "This..." Elder Qingshan hesitated a little, "because there are wars all over the place, we are the only one here, lady yunyun, who is douzun! I''m afraid that the nine star sect of Nanlan Yanran and the five star sect of Yafei Niangniang are too dangerous, and your Majesty''s strength exceeds that of douzun, so you can''t get in. " Gao fan waved his hand and grinned at the corner of his mouth. "It''s all right. It''s just ancient relics. I have my own way in! Elder Castle Peak, let''s go down and prepare for the relevant matters first "Well Yes Elder Castle Peak nodded slightly and turned away. At this time, a space crack appeared in GAOFAN tent, and everyone watched there with vigilance. A beautiful figure appeared in front of everyone''s eyes, several women''s vigilant eyes more intense. "Sister yunyun, sister Nalan Yanran, sister Yafei!" A woman with purple hair and purple pupils is more like a starry night sky. When the woman saw Gao fan, she jumped to Gao fan and kissed him on his face. "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss me?" "Cough!" Gao fan was slightly embarrassed and pulled Ziyan down from himself. "Ziyan, you''ve grown up. How can you be as light as before?" "Er..." Ziyan blushed slightly. Three female tiny a Leng, "Purple grind?" "Ha ha!" Ziyan, with a smile on his face, came to the three women and turned around, "that''s me! Do you think I look good now? " Cloud rhyme embarrassed smile, before the little Laurie grew into a lady, "beautiful and it!" Following Ziyan came a strong man who was 2 meters tall. "Oh, by the way, I forgot to introduce it to you. This is Xiong Zhan. He is the young clan leader of the flame bear clan in Wanyao mountain. He is the thug sent by my father and Emperor!" Ziyan points at Xiong Zhan. "Hello Xiong Zhan buckles his head. There are a lot of beauties. He is a little embarrassed. "Elder Castle Peak, take the young master Xiong Zhan down and find a tent next to me to settle in!" Gao Fan said with a smile. Chapter 135 "Yes Elder Qingshan hears the words and takes Xiong Zhan away. Xiong Zhan is a little reluctant. His task is to protect Ziyan. Ziyan stares at him before he leaves. That night, Gao fan was kicked out of the big account by several women. I haven''t seen her for many years. I have too many topics to talk about. So they unanimously decided not to let Gao fan do things that are not suitable for children. The next day, there were violent waves in the air. At the beginning of the rising sun, a gorgeous door of space appears out of thin air, bursting out of gorgeous colors. The gate to the ancient ruins has opened. There were gusts of wind breaking in the air, and a shadow of Taoist rose from the ground, flying towards the door like a locust. "Come on, let''s follow!" Gao fan grinned, with purple research, this time the harvest will be enormous. In the ancient ruins, the aura is abundant, and the whole air is full of strange fragrance of flowers. "It smells good, doesn''t it?" Several women are intoxicated in this environment. "Your Majesty, I want to take xingxingge disciples alone!" Elder Castle Peak looks excited. He didn''t expect that Gao fan really came in. "Well! Go ahead! You may not be able to eat meat if you follow me! " With a smile, Gao fan saw through elder Qingshan''s mind. "But if you meet a strong enemy, you can send a distress signal at the first time. Don''t lose too much!" "Yes Elder Castle Peak is a little moved. It''s very kind of you to think about them all the time. After that, elder Castle Peak left with people. "Ziyan, have you found anything?" Gao fan looks at Ziyan with a smile on his face. Ziyan frowned slightly. When she came in just now, she found something unusual, "West..." "How far is it?" Gao fan asked. Ziyan shook his head, "it''s too far to be sure!" "Yes Gao fan smiles a little and uses his mind to wrap the crowd. A flash appears 100 li away. Feng Qing''er, a member of the Phoenix family, is on his way to that place according to the map. Feng Qing''er looks excited. As long as she gets the original fruit of longhuang, she will be the queen of TIANYAO huangzu after today. Just then. The team of Tian Yao Huang family turned a corner and saw Gao fan and his party in front of them. "How do you..." Feng Qing''er looks suspicious. It''s impossible. As soon as we come in, we''ll go this way at full speed. There can''t be anyone in front of us. Feng Xuan next to Feng Qing''er interrupts Feng Qing''er''s words. He steps forward and says politely, "everyone, meeting each other is fate. In the next day, Phoenix Xuan is a demon Gao fan looked back and glanced at Feng Xuan. The man was handsome, but not handsome himself. "I am the son of every kingdom, the emperor of all ages. When you see me, don''t you kneel down?" The sky demon Huang clan everyone''s face is a stiff, glaring at Gao fan. "Although you are the son of heaven, we are the orthodox family of the heavenly demons!" Feng Xuan eyebrows revealed murderous, they day demon Huang family when had this kind of bird gas. "What''s wrong with the TIANYAO huangzu?" Gao Fan said with a thud on his face, "is it the king''s land in the whole world? Sooner or later, the Yuhuang people will be my territory. Just wait for me to go and be lucky!" "Asshole!" Feng Qing son talks to start, that is pulled by Feng Xuan. "Without pestering them here, it''s really strange for these people to appear here. Let''s go and get things first!" Feng Xuan''s face was cold. Chapter 136 "Ha ha! That''s good! " Gao fan sneered, "I just really procrastinated." Speaking, Ziyan stood up behind Gao fan and whispered in his ear, "five hundred miles to the West!" "Taixu ancient dragon clan!" Feng Xuan''s face is a Lin, "you..." Gao fan sneered, "sorry, maybe We''re going to get there first! " Shua! Gao fan with a few people directly disappeared in the air. "What?" Feng Xuan a face is startled, all sorts of wave hands, want to tear open a space crack, but have no result. "This is a place where space is confined. How did they do it?" Feng Xuan a face frightens of looking at own flesh and blood fuzzy palm, that is he forcibly launches the space of the dint to bring of back bite. "Come on! Let''s speed up Fengqing son a face ferocious, that thing if it is too empty ancient dragon clan''s small wench quick foot first ascend, she is afraid to be angry mad. When Fengxuan and his party came, they saw Gao fan and his party waiting for them at their destination. Ziyan stands beside a big golden tripod, conveying fighting spirit continuously. There is a golden fruit in the tripod, which is being refined into liquid. "Hualongtai?" Feng Xuan stares big eyes, "long Huang Zhu Kun is really big hand, unexpectedly give this thing to you a little girl, he is not afraid to fold!" Ziyan said with a smile, "because my father knows how weak you turkeys are, so I''m not afraid at all!" "Turkey? Who do you scold? " Feng Qing er''s face is a Lin, "have a kind to single pick!" Ziyan waved the Hualongtai and longhuang''s original fruit, with a faint smile, "single choice, single choice! But Feng Qing''er, you are not my opponent. Let Feng Xuan come! " "There''s a play to see!" Gao fan looks for a big Bluestone and sits on it. A pair of people eating melon look, eager to take out melon seeds and fruit. Gao fan let Ziyan go, because they had discussed it before. Sooner or later, there will be a battle between Taixu ancient dragon clan and TIANYAO Huang clan. Let them fight. Feng Qing son''s face is a burst of purple gas, teeth bite cackle. "Miss Qing''er, don''t be impulsive. She''s right!" Feng Xuan put one hand on Feng Qing''er''s shoulder. "Hum!" Feng Qing son heavy cold hum a, walk to Feng Xuan behind to stand to settle. "Please Feng Xuan''s face was cold, and his body floated up. Ziyan doesn''t hesitate to keep up with Fengxuan. They stand in the sky one after the other. "Tianhuang baquan!" Fengxuan takes the lead and makes a fist. The bright golden light bursts out, and a ten meter wide golden fist goes towards Ziyan. Where we have passed, the space has set off a ripple, just fierce hegemony. "Virtual dragon master!" In the face of a powerful opponent, Ziyan did not hesitate, suddenly raised his hand, a 10 meter high purple handprint rushed up, directly tearing the void where he passed, and the vigorous wind surged wildly. The two attacks meet in space and burst out hot energy. The people watching below feel like they are in a sea of fire. Gao fan waves his hand and protects everyone. The elders of TIANYAO huangzu also protect the group members one after another. A moment later, the explosion dispersed, Ziyan and Fengxuan stopped one after another. Everyone can see that the strength of the two men is equal. It''s not a way to fight like this. Feng Qing''er''s face was cold, "Ziyan! The origin of longhuang is something of our heaven demon Huang family. Please give it back to me soon Chapter 137 "Ha ha! Feng Qing''er, is your village just connected to the Internet? " Ziyan learned Gao fan''s tone, "it''s just a pheasant I haven''t seen in the market! It''s called the original fruit of longhuang. All fools know that it''s left by a hybrid of Taixu ancient dragon and TIANYAO Huang. Where is it from your pheasant family? " Feng Qing''er''s face is very stiff. She can''t understand the first half of Ziyan''s sentence, but she can really understand the second half of it. "You''re a group of loach that you''ve never seen in the market!" "What? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you Ziyan raised her hand. Feng Qing''er looks like a Lin, "the earth tiger clan, the silver moon wolf clan, listen to me, kill Ziyan, I''ll give you a reward!" The patriarchs of the earth tiger and the silver moon wolf looked at each other and did not dare to do anything. Isn''t that a joke? Fengxuan can only draw. What can they do? It''s not good enough for people to plug their teeth? Fengxuan stepped forward and said, "Miss Ziyan, your strength is beyond doubt, but both TIANYAO huangzu and Taixu Gulong are ancient orcs. Now that we have a demand for the origin of longhuang, why don''t we compete with our ancestors? Who wins and who takes the fruit, what do you think? " Wen Yan, Feng Qing''er''s face slightly moved, showing a faint smile, "Purple research! Do you dare to compete with me? " Purple grind a tiny smile, before Xiao Yan use up of soul, Gao fan all take to divide to several female. Although I don''t know where Feng Qing''er''s self-confidence comes from, Ziyan''s self-confidence will not be lost to Feng Qing''er if she competes with her ancestral soul! "You don''t have to excite me, are you just competing with the ancestral spirit? I''ll take it! " Ziyan tilted his mouth slightly. Feng Xuan''s face flashed a successful smile, "I hope that later, Miss Ziyan don''t regret it!" "Drink!" Fengqing son a burst drink, the earth at this time slightly trembled, space seems to have been affected. At this time, a desolate breath appeared out of thin air, gathered in the sky on the whole body of Feng Qing''er. Feng Qing''er also becomes red in the next moment, full of hot flame energy. Gao fan frowned slightly, "the energy of this ancestral soul has aroused the resonance of heaven and earth. It''s really powerful!" Yun Yun looks at Gao fan, "does your majesty mean that sister Ziyan will lose?" "That''s not true!" Gao fan smiles, "I''m just a little sorry..." "Cherish talent?" Cloud rhyme three female looked at one eye, instantly understood Gao fan''s meaning. "Well! Your majesty wants a maid again "Ha ha!" Gao fan is embarrassed to smile, "this all saw by you!" "Bang!" Gao fan no longer pays attention to the jealous three girls, and looks at the field calmly. He doesn''t know if Ziyan can carry it. But it doesn''t matter if you can''t carry it. Gao fan will help Ziyan. Gao fan''s energy is invisible to Feng Xuan and others, and the other party will not see it. "Hum!" Ziyan gave a cold hum and stepped out with one foot. "It''s just the soul of Tianhuang ancestor. Dare to make a mistake in front of me!" An overwhelming golden light bursts out of Ziyan''s body, directly crushing the flame energy on fengqing''er''s body. "Poof!" Feng Qing''er is seriously injured and falls to the ground. "So strong?" Gao fan is confused. It seems Ziyan''s harvest is not small this time. Ziyan also received the magic power, a face calmly back to GAOFAN side. Fengxuan and others quickly come forward to help Fengqing son up, one by one are ugly. "You! Why so strong? " Feng Qing''er looks pale. Chapter 138 "All said, you are pheasants who have never seen the world!" Ziyan hands in front of the chest, a face proud. "Poof!" Feng Qing''er vomites another mouthful of blood and looks ferocious. Fengxuan flashed in front of fengqing''er and looked at Ziyan, "Miss Ziyan, we are willing to admit defeat. You can leave with longhuang''s original fruit!" "Feng Xuan, you son of a bitch!" Feng Qing''er''s face was livid. She grabbed Feng Xuan''s collar and said, "what qualifications do you have to lose my original fruit to others? Can you afford it?" Feng Xuan looks very blue. He is also an elder in the Phoenix family. If it wasn''t for Feng Qing''er''s identity as the future queen, he really wanted to slap each other on the spot. "Miss!" Fengxuan Ninja was angry and said in a low voice, "at this time, we are not rivals. Besides, they still have dragon platform. Let''s put the original fruit of the Dragon Emperor on them for the time being. When the ruins are over, I will use the space scroll to attract the fighting saints in the clan. What do you think?" Feng Qing son hears Feng Xuan''s words, this just astringent temper, "listen to you!" "Well!" Feng Xuan nods heavily, takes the person to go Ashily. Feng Qing son before leaving did not forget to stare purple grind one eye, that eye contact, immediately spark four splash. Until the group left, Gao fan came down from the rock. In fact, he has been waiting for the people of the sky demon Huang family to fight, but the other party finally put up with it. "Cut, it''s boring!" Gao fan shook his head slightly, "let''s go, let''s find something good!" "Mm-hmm! Your majesty Ziyan smile, "where are we going next?" , "you has the final say!" Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head. One side of the bear war buttoned the back of his head, "before the big miss is cold, did not expect the big miss smile so good-looking." Deep in the ancient ruins, a low place. The aura is dense. From a distance, the rich aura is like substance. This is a natural medicine garden, which is full of rare talents. Fengxuan, the Phoenix family of TIANYAO, stood on the edge of the medicine garden with a dignified face. "Tianming sect and Huazong are two of them. This ancient medicine garden was first discovered by the Phoenix family of TIANYAO, so we want half of it. You and Huazong share the other half!" "No, no, no!" A black robed man in Tianming sect shakes his head. "I have eight stars, liucang, seven stars, Senluo, ghost and I Yichen in Tianming sect. You are the only eight stars in Fengxuan, so we want half of them. You and Huazong share the other half!" "You Feng Xuan''s face was blue and purple. He didn''t get any benefit from the people in fan country just now, but now he still wants to eat shriveled. "Yi Chen, today I think I''m unlucky, but after I go out, you''ll know the power of Tian Yao Huang!" "Hum!" Yi Chen snorted coldly, with a smile on his face, "that''s all in the future. Now, in order to avoid long night dreams, we''d better open the herb garden first!" "Good!" Gao fan a big drink, with a group of people from the sky. All the people on the ground are pale, especially the people of TIANYAO huangzu, who seem to eat Gao fan one by one. "You''re so tired of fighting, I''ll try my best to distribute the medicine garden for you." Gao fan clapped his hands and said with a smile, "this medicine garden, we all want it. As for you Go where you come from TIANYAO huangzu, Huazong, Tianming Zong all look at Gao fan with a dull face. What did you say just now? "Gao fan! Don''t be arrogant Chapter 139 Feng Qing''er is gnashing her teeth. She was robbed of the original fruit of the Dragon Emperor just now. Now she''s going to be robbed of the treasures of heaven, material and earth? Feng Xuan looks a Lin, a will Feng Qing son pull, shake head to signal her not to speak, Feng Xian son this just convergence. At this time, a plan was formed in Fengxuan''s mind. Since Gao fan is so arrogant, why don''t he fight with xuanming sect and Huazong. Gao fan also sees Feng Xuan''s thoughts one by one in his heart, but he doesn''t say a word, just feels funny. Huazong didn''t say a word at this time. Their strength was the weakest, and the strongest Huayao Xijun had only the strength of Liuxing douzong. Tianmingzong a white robed middle-aged man stood at the source, eyebrows a pick to see to Gao fan, "boy! Which school are you from? Why are you so wild? This is the rule of ancient ruins. Those who have the ability live in it. Didn''t your elders teach you? " Gao fan looked at him and said, "I''m Gao fan, the emperor of the kingdom of fan. Everyone here today, if you don''t want to offend the kingdom of fan, get out of here!" The middle-aged man held his hands in front of his chest and looked at him slightly. "I''m Tianming Zong Yichen. Are you Gao fan, the legendary five step kneeling fighter?" Gao fan sneered, "I wish I had heard my name!" Yi Chen said with a smile, "of course you have heard your name, but there is a saying that seeing is believing, and hearing is believing. Tianmingzong always does not believe in evil, so I beg the emperor of any country for advice!" "Hum!" Gao fan gave a cold hum and waved his hand. Yi Chen only feels a strange invisible energy impact on his body. He hastened to fight against the shock, but found that Gao fan''s strength was better than his own. "Little Doyle!" Yi Chen''s face was cold, and his whole body was full of fighting air, which could block Gao fan''s seemingly insipid wave. Tianmingzong people see that Yi Chen blocks Gao fan''s attack and show a relaxed look one after another. "Why?" Gao fan is also a little surprised that his power has been blocked? This is the first time that such a phenomenon has happened since we entered the mainland! Yi Chen is a six star fighter. It seems that his strength is not enough to deal with the enemy! Thinking like this, Gao fan frowned, his lips opened and closed, "energy explosion!" Yi Chen suddenly feels the crisis of death, and his figure retreats quickly. "Boom!" The place where Yi Chen stood originally exploded a brilliant flame, and the surrounding air was hot. Yi Chen stood still in the distance, looking at his bloody chest. Tianmingzong people were shocked. The young emperor really hurt Yichen. "It''s weird!" There is a black robed old man in Tianming clan who murmurs and looks at the silver robed old man. The silver robed old man did not pay attention, but looked at Gao fan. The people of Huazong are as quiet as cicadas, and Fengxuan of the Phoenix family is also serious. Feng Qing''er sees that Gao fan has hurt Yi Chen. She doesn''t know why she thinks Gao fan is a little handsome. Yi Chen''s face was flushed. He thought of Gao fan, and his mouth was slightly grinning. "You are really powerful!" Gao fan looks at Yi Chen coldly, and raises his hand slowly again. He wants to have a try. The previous blow means that he belittles the enemy. The old man in black robe of Tianming sect, with a look of awe inspiring, dodged in front of Yi Chen''s body and said, "Sir, you have to forgive me and forgive me!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan sneered, "hit the small one, come to the old one?" Chapter 140 "Hum!" The old man in black robe was slightly angry. "I''m Tianming Zong Senluo GUI Zun, come to ask for advice!" As he spoke, Senluo ghost master made a direct move. There was a black fighting spirit in the air, which gradually spread out to form a big net and came straight at GAOFAN. Gao fan raised his head and frowned slightly. This big net is not only aimed at him, but also includes some people behind him. "Hum!" Gao fan hummed coldly, raised his hand and waved it. His mind could block the net. To Gao fan''s surprise, his mental strength only reduced the speed of this big net, but did not rebound it back. Senluo ghost Zun is a seven star duel Zun, which is more than a little bit stronger than the six star duel Zun! It seems that this douzun five-star, a higher level can crush the next level! Gao fan''s face was dignified at this time. For the first time, he realized that his strength needed to be improved. After all, if he met a Dousheng, would he be killed every minute? Thinking like this, Gao fan gradually frowned. The output of mindfulness increases abruptly, and the big black forgetfulness finally has a tendency to stop. Senluo Guizun''s face is very cool. As a monster who has been famous for thousands of years, he is now stopped by a young generation. This makes his face a little hard to hang! "Hum!" Senluo GUI Zun''s face was stiff. "Emperor of any country, if you only have this ability, I will take your life today!" Gao fan a face banter, "finally met a little bit strong so a little bit of ah!" Senluo ghost Zun''s face is cold, and Gao fan''s smile makes his back hairy. Gao fan stares at Senluo ghost Zun coldly, his lips slightly open and close, "energy explosion!" The next moment, senro ghost Zun suddenly widened his eyes and felt the infinite crisis. Senluo Guizun''s subconscious Dodge, some panic unscrupulous, the big net that envelops Gao fan and others instantly collapses. With a bang, the place where senlo ghost Zun was originally suspended exploded with a violent energy fluctuation. Flash to one side of the senlo ghost Zun look back, looking at the position of his just standing, the torn space, his forehead can''t help but leave sweat. This Gao fan is as dangerous as the rumor. If I hadn''t been vigilant just now, I''m afraid I would have been short of arms and legs! With both hands on his back, Gao fan looks at Senluo ghost Zun with great interest. The Seven Star Dou Zun and the six star fight are people of two worlds. Unexpectedly, he escaped his attack without danger. Things are more and more interesting. Senluo ghost Zun quickly exchanged his eyes with the silver robed old man beside him. He looked up and saw Gao fan, "emperor of any country, why don''t we make a deal?" "No interest!" Gao fan waved his hand. "You Senluo ghost is in a hurry. The silver robed old man stepped forward and said, "let''s deal with the people of Huazong. You are responsible for killing the people of TIANYAO huangzu. After that, our two families share the medicine garden equally. What do you think?" Huazong people peed at that time. Huaqianmo, the leader of Huazong, stood up and pointed to the nose of the silver robed old man. "Liucang, you are shameless. How did you tell us when you first came in?" Liu Cang sneered, "those who know current affairs are heroes! The situation has changed. You are too weak to accept your fate! " The Phoenix Xuan of the Phoenix family, a demon in the sky, looked at the Huazong Huaqian road. "The Lord of Huazong, it''s better for us to join hands. I don''t believe we can join hands. We can''t tear a piece of meat from them yet!" The Lord of Huazong was slightly angry and waved his sleeve robe heavily, "no need! Our Huazong''s fight to withdraw from this medicine garden is Chapter 141 Gao fan smiles and looks confident. "I think you misunderstood. What I just said is We want everything here! " Gao fan''s words lead to a fall, and the whole scene is silent. Feng Xuan tight frown all stretch to open, in his eyes, Gao fan this action gave oneself a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! "Ha ha ha!" The silver robe laughs wildly, "Feng Xuan, are you interested in a share?" Feng Xuan sneered, "it''s all from Liu Chang!" "Good!" Liu Cang''s face showed a cannibal smile, "boy, let you see the power of tianmingzong!" During the conversation, Liu Cang''s fighting spirit turned wildly. In a moment, a surge of blood covered Liu Cang in the middle. The air was full of blood, which was very uncomfortable. "Boy! Give me your flesh and blood Liu Cang''s voice, with a cold breath, swept towards GAOFAN. At the same time, Yi Chen, Sen Luo, GUI Zun and Feng Xuan are at the same time. The air is full of tyranny, all kinds of fighting spirit fill the whole space and rush towards Gao fan. All the people behind Gao fan clenched their teeth, and even the most powerful Ziyan could not help but clench his fist, with a grim face. Only Gao fan is still relaxed. "Go to hell!" Fengxuan''s face is ferocious. He can finally kill the people who make him lose face. "In that case, let''s try my new moves!" Gao fan raised his hand and grinned, "blood dark sky cut!" Voice just fell, Gao fan hands up a blood red waves, the overwhelming toward the people. Liu Cang suddenly widened his eyes. He saw the shadow of death from that blow. "Click!" The space broke up one after another under the attack of Gao fan, and even the people in the space became fragments. The fierce wind came in from outside the space, and the surrounding trees became debris one after another. All the people behind Gao fan narrowed their eyes one after another, because the cruel wind made them unable to open their eyes. After a moment, the space is restored. On the battlefield just now, the shadow of Tianming sect had disappeared long ago, leaving a broken fragment with a smile. "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 points Only Fengxuan and fengqing''er are left in the Phoenix family. Feng Qing son face is full of panic, so many people, in this blow all died. She couldn''t believe looking at Gao fan. For a moment, she felt that Gao fan''s figure was really great. "You Who is it? " Feng Xuan is disheveled, kneels on the ground and looks up at Gao fan. "Me?" Gao fan carried his hands behind him, with a proud face, "I''m the man who wants to rule the fighting mainland!" Feng Xuan suddenly stares big eyes, don''t know what to think, heavy hang head to go. All the people of Huazong are sweating. They are glad that their Lord didn''t order them to join the fight. Gao fan looked at Huaqian, "are you going to submit to me?" "Gulu!" Hua Qian Mo swallowed a mouthful of saliva and knelt down in a hurry, "I''ll take Hua Zong to join your majesty!" "See your majesty!" Huazong, including Huayao Xijun, knelt down. "Very good!" Gao fan sneered, "after that, you Huazong will be a member of our country! As for the territory of Hades Anyway, you are also a member of Tianming sect. Go and collect it yourself Chapter 142 "Yes! Your majesty Huaqianmo and huayaoxijun lowered their heads. Gao fan looks at Feng Qing''er with great interest. This woman''s ancestral soul arouses Gao fan''s interest. When Ziyan''s ancestral soul came out, Gao fan didn''t feel special from it, but fengqing''er did. "Will you be my maid?" Gao fan squats down and holds up Feng Qing''er''s chin with his hand. "You Feng Qing son complexion a cold, pampered where she had this kind of insult. "You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. I''ll give you some time to think about it. If you refuse, I''ll kill Fengxuan!" Gao fan got up and said with a smile, "10, 9, 8..." Feng Qing''er''s face is livid, "I promise you!" "No!" Feng Xuan''s eyes are full of madness. This time, the task is a complete failure. "Elder Fengxuan, please go out alive and report the situation here to the clan truthfully!" Feng Qing''er''s face was full of tears, gnashing her teeth. "Yes Feng Xuan nodded heavily, a face of shame and indignation, then looked at Gao fan, jumped away. "Ding! Feng Qing''er becomes a maid and gains 100 points! " What''s the situation? Gao fan Leng Leng, before the collection is not a voluntary maid, the system does not give points ah? Gao fan starts telepathy in a hurry, and finds that Feng Qing''er has a kind of submissive idea to herself. "This It turns out that Feng Qing''er is a masochist It''s so amazing that the queen of heaven demon huangzu is such a shameless person. Gao fan grinned slightly, "Xiong Zhan, you direct the grass digging of Huazong!" "Yes, your majesty!" Xiong Zhan kept a Hala looking at the medicine garden, "compared with here, my wanyaoshan is a ball!" The people of Huazong had seen Gao fan''s power before. They didn''t dare to breathe and went to work in the field. Gao fan lay on the big Bluestone and glanced at Feng Qing''er faintly. "You, come here and pinch my legs!" Feng Qing''er''s face was both shy and angry. She crept forward and really pinched Gao fan''s legs. Gao fan shook his head slightly, "this woman, is really m physique!" All the women turned their lips to Gao fan one after another Three days later, after Gao fan and his party searched all the ancient relics, a main hall in the center of the ancient relics was about to open. "Go! Go to the main hall Gao fan with a party, a flash to the front of the hall, attracted a group of people surprised eyes. Four people in black cloaks looked at each other. "How can they tear space?" "No matter, the task is important! The four men in black looked at each other and then looked at the door of the main hall. Gao fan also came to the gate, he knew all the other party''s purposes, so he was not flustered at all. Click! The door of the main hall opened in this instant, and countless people swarmed up. Ziyan was also eager to try. He was caught by Gao fan. "Don''t worry. Look at the four black robes next to him. They are not worried!" It seems that the four people in black cloaks are really not simple. "Jie Jie! That boy has a bit of eye power! " Whispered the man under the black robe. At this time, the sudden change, the crowd rushed back, too late to retreat on the people lit a raging fire. It turned out that a stream of magma came out of the gate. Chapter 143 The magma flows out of the gate and gradually spreads out, forming a magma road. Having seen the death of those people just now, everyone counseled. The four black robed people calmly stepped on the magma road and quickly disappeared in front of the crowd. "What are you doing? Go ahead!" GAOFAN a big drink, with a group of people followed on the magma road. Just now, those people who were scared and silly saw that Gao fan and his group of young people were all on the road, and after exploring the road one by one, they followed closely. But those who are not strong enough are still burned up. Now, they all know that they can''t enter the hall without douzun''s strength. As soon as Gao fan and his party entered the hall, they saw the four men in black standing not far ahead. It seemed that they were waiting for themselves. Several women frown one after another and look at each other warily. "Jie Jie! Are the female dolls of Taixu ancient dragon and TIANYAO huangzu in a team? It''s a little interesting Someone in the black robed man whispered. "It''s OK. They''re waiting for everyone who can come in!" Gao fan smiles, takes several women to go forward, and stands a few meters away from the black robed man. In front of him was a wide, round hall. Around them stood ten soldiers in armor. The craftsmanship of these terracotta warriors was obviously superb and powerful, just like living ones. Soon, someone came into the hall again. Huaqian of Huazong and Huayao Xijun, Fengxuan of TIANYAO huangzu, patriarch of Dadi huzu, patriarch of Yinyue Langzu. Huaqianmo and huayaoxijun come to GAOFAN and stand behind them. Fengxuan takes two Orc clan leaders to stand on the other side. It seems that Fengxuan said hello to them before they came. They didn''t say anything when they saw fengqing''er with Gao fan. "Why? Again, the team of Tian Yao Huang clan There was a voice of doubt in the black robed man, "are these only the douzuns alive now? What about the people of Tianming sect? Are they all dead? " There was silence and no one spoke. "Forget it! No matter whether they live or die, there is not much time for them! " Another black robe said, "everyone, please look at the door opposite. It''s the door leading to the second floor. The ten puppets in this hall are all the strength of the Seven Star douzun. They can also be killed if they join together to fight the saint! To get through here, we have to work together! " "Who are you and why should we believe you?" The wolf king of the silver moon stood up. What Warcraft didn''t believe most was human beings. "It doesn''t matter who we are." The black robe raised his hand slightly, and a black air ran out of his hand and fell into the hall, turning into a figure. As soon as the figure appeared, the ten puppets came to life in an instant. They appeared around the figure one after another and attacked together, crushing the figure to pieces. When the puppet saw the figure disappear, he returned to his original position and stood still. People were shocked, and the power of the ten puppets was so terrible. "Do you see it now? If we don''t join hands, we can''t get by! " Black robe continued. "How do you know this information?" Fengxuan brows slightly wrinkled, they day demon Huang family also has a similar inheritance, he also knows the situation here. He now suspects that these black robes are also descendants of an ancient family. "It doesn''t matter how we know this information. What''s important is that we can take you through it?" Black robe light look to Gao fan, "you still have three douzong strength of female dolls, they are useless, it is better to throw down to those puppets to kill, also can fight for time for us!" Chapter 144 Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and the other party''s three douzong are Yafei, Nalan Yanran and fengqing''er. Feng Qing''er looks flustered. If she is really likely to be thrown down to attract the puppet''s attention, is she the most likely? Thinking about this, Feng Qing''er can''t help looking at Feng Xuan. Feng Xuan brow tight wrinkly, he is absolutely won''t let this kind of thing happen, Feng Qing son''s life, he must save. "This proposal will not be considered! None of my people can move! " Gao fan, with both hands on his back, said, "if you want to attract the attention of puppets, I suggest that you four be thrown down!" Feng Qing son Leng Leng, "what did he say just now? His people? He said I was his man? " Feng Qing''er''s face was slightly red, and an imperceptible smile flashed across her face. The four black robes were a little stunned, and then laughed, "ha ha ha! I don''t know who gave you courage? Do you know who we are? " "Isn''t that the soul clan?" Gao fan looked at the four black robes with a sarcastic look on his face. "I''ve killed a lot of them." "Me?" Someone in the black robe asked, "are you the emperor of that Kingdom, Gao fan?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan sneered, "it seems that my prestige has left you a big shadow!" "Son of a bitch!" There was a roar of black robe, and the breath was surging. "Five, stop it!" Another black robe quickly pulled, "don''t forget the business, just a few of us can''t get through!" The black robe came forward and said, "the emperor of any country, let''s not mention the past for the moment. If we don''t join hands today, I''m afraid you can''t get through it." Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled. What the other party said is right. He had just tried the puppets with telepathy, and found that his telepathy could not control them. I learned the secret skill of demon and puppet from that day when I knew it. As a result, I lost it to Xiao Yan. It''s very unlucky. "Yes! We really need to work together! " Gao fan nodded, "we have yunyun, Ziyan, huaqianmo, huayaoxijun, four douzun!" Feng Xuan nodded, "my side, I Feng Xuan, tiger king of the earth, wolf king of the silver moon, three Dou Zun!" Black robe nodded, "add my soul clan, a total of 11 douzun, but where the emperor, you do not hand?" "No!" Gao fan smiles, "I have to look at you!" "Jie Jie!" The black robe laughs very seeping person, "that you look at well!" As he spoke, the black robed man jumped into the hall, and the others left. Although these puppets have the strength of douzun, fortunately they have no fighting spirit. The battle ended faster than expected, and soon the puppets were torn down by the people. If Xiao Yan were here, he would scold them for wasting it. The soul clan didn''t play any tricks. After all, it''s not the right time. At this time, the crowd came to the door of the second floor. "Everybody! The second layer is full of stored pills, Gongfa and Lingbao. We first make three chapters of Dharma. After entering, we all depend on our abilities. Whoever gets them first will have them! " The man in Black said faintly, and then dispersed. Gao fan shakes his head slightly. It doesn''t look like the style of the soul clan. It seems to be greasy. The second floor has many rooms, each of which is locked up. After entering the second floor, the crowd dispersed for the first time, looking for things one after another. Sure enough, as black robe said, the second store is all good things. All the people scattered and shuttled through the rooms, and they all gained a lot. Chapter 145 With three rules of law, no fighting broke out. Soon the second floor was looted and came to the door of the third floor. "All right!" The black robed man clapped his hands and said, "it costs a lot. Let''s recover!" Hearing the words of heipao, they relaxed and prepared to meditate on the spot. As a result, four black robes instantly opened the door and entered the third floor. "I wipe it!" Gao fan patted his ass and hurriedly followed, "Ma Dan, forget telepathy. He was forced to pit by these old men!" Other people also followed a Leng, hurried into. Boom! As soon as Gao fan entered, he felt two fights coming. It was two black robes who took the opportunity to attack. "Ma Dan!" GAOFAN hate to a, with the wall of force to block the attack, at the same time burst out the power of lightning and the power of space. Thunder and lightning directly through the door of space, before crossing Nianli, hit the two black robes, tearing their black robes to pieces. "Poof!" The two black robes retreated one after another, revealing the appearance of the original black atmosphere. "What?" Two black robes stare at Gao fan coldly. They didn''t expect that their joint attack was blocked by Gao fan and injured. "What about your two and three heavenly masters?" Gao fan looks at each other coldly. "Well! I know our name Two people cold a hum, direct Huawei black fog escape. "I want to go! There''s no way Gao fan a sharp drink, a mental space will be two black fog trapped. Two black fog rushed left and right suddenly, Gao fan eyebrow spread a pain, unexpectedly a little uncontrollable feeling. "Then blow it up!" Gao fan a fierce drink, the mind force space broke out a violent fluctuation, two black fog after the explosion into nothingness. Two souls darted out of the smoke of the explosion. Gao fan waved his hand in a hurry, but he slowed down a step. At this time, the space of the two souls'' escape direction tears a crack, and two hands are stretched out inside to seize the two souls. "Come on Purple grind a Jiao drinks, "I can''t control too long!" Gao fan hurried forward, put the two souls away, and let out a deep breath, "it''s really breathtaking!" Ziyan frowned and said, "master, don''t force me. There''s me." "Ha ha!" Gao fan touched Ziyan''s head and said, "well, wait a moment, act according to the situation." "My energy has really reached the bottleneck. I have to find a way to upgrade it." Gao fan looks at the remaining 400 points of the system and doesn''t know if he can draw blood. "Forget it, wait till you go out!" Gao fan finally held back and wanted to accumulate more points to increase the probability of winning the lottery. "Ya Fei, Yan Ran, Feng Qing''er, your strength is too weak, stay here and wait for me to come back!" Gao fan pulls Ziyan and yunyun to rush out. They searched for the remaining two black robes of the soul clan. Fortunately, Ziyan was there, and they could feel some special energy fluctuations. After several passages, Gao fan and his party came to take a room. The second and the third are also in this room. They are breaking a boundary. In the middle of the boundary is a skeleton sitting on the throne. "What?" Three days Zun saw the people coming, a face shocked. Two days Zun cold hum a, "old four old five two useless things, just delay so little time!" Gao fan looked up and said with a smile, "you two, I''m afraid you''re going to help us!" Hum! At the next moment, the boundary spreads, and a strong wave spreads around the skeleton. Gao fan and Ziyan fly to the remains at the same time. Fengxuan follows them, and the two heavenly masters of the soul hall also fly out. As for the others, they were bounced out by the wave and couldn''t get close. Gao fan is sure to get the remains of Dousheng. This is the body he prepared for medicine dust. Chapter 146 Seeing that santianzun wants to get the remains of Dousheng first, Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring. A wall of chanting power blessed by thunder and lightning covers the remains of Dousheng. "No!" Three days Zun a burst to drink, a hand hit on the wall of thunder and lightning, instantly burst out dazzling light. Ziyan seized the opportunity and stopped Er Tianzun. "Energy explosion!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, three days inside the body of Zun came a dull sound, followed by three days of Zun''s left body directly burst open, flesh and blood. Two days Zun heart tremble, three days Zun body condition let him know Gao fan powerful, today want to get this fight holy skeleton, Gao fan must die! "Hum!" Two days Zun a cold hum, body shape suddenly, directly into a virtual shadow, toward Gao fan clapped in the past. Ziyan looks surprised and wants to stop it, but it''s too late. GAOFAN''s mind is on the bones of Dousheng. One can''t dodge and is hit by Er Tianzun. "Click!" Gao fan''s left shoulder split and burst in the next moment. "Ah Gao fan stepped back in a hurry. "Jie Jie! All emperors, today is the time of your fall The next day Zun laughed and cried. He tightly covered his bloody left shoulder and looked at Er Tianzun with blood on his face, with an evil smile, "ha ha! After many years, someone can finally hurt me! " Two days Zun Leng in situ, Gao fan''s eyes good terror! "You can go, dead!" Gao fan stretched out his right hand and showed a terrible smile. The next day Zun suddenly felt that there was a heavy hammer on his head, and every cell in his body seemed to explode. Gao fan showed crazy joy in his eyes. "Originally, the power of explosion should be used in this way!" Two days Zun quickly flash, life is threatened, his escape speed increased to rapid. "Jie Jie, I escaped!" The two day was as like as two peas, but then he found himself half a body, just like the three days. "No! No way Er Tianzun looked at Gao fan, "what did you do just now?" Gao fan grinned, "just now, I let 100 million explosions happen in that space!" "Boom!" When people heard Gao fan''s words, they felt as if they were hit hard, "what? 100 million explosions? Is that what people can do? " "Ha ha! Thank you, er Tianzun. You let me know how to use my ability! " Gao fan''s broken body recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, and he could not see the scar in a moment. "This..." Er Tianzun and San Tianzun were confused. Even one side plans to take away the Phoenix Xuan of the fight Saint skeleton secretly to see stupefied, "this after all, is what kind of ability?" "Now, I pronounce that you are dead!" Gao fan coldly looks at the two gods of the soul clan, who are as powerful as death. At this time, the whole space suddenly vibrated. "The ruins are coming to an end!" Yun Yun frowned slightly. Gao fan waves to untie the wall of thunder and lightning power on the bones of Dou Sheng, and takes the bones of Dou Sheng and Najie as his own. At this moment, the ancient relics completely disappeared. Gao fan turns around and plans to take care of the emperor''s life. "Lao Zu, help me!" Er Tianzun tore open a scroll, and a crack suddenly appeared in the sky. A huge palm came out of the crack and directly wrapped up Er Tianzun and San Tianzun. Chapter 147 "No way!" Gao fan gave a cold hum, hundreds of millions of explosive energy raided. The big hands that wrapped the two gods were covered with brilliant explosions. "Ah There was a piercing roar in the sky. Three days Zun''s body fell from the broken palm, while two days Zun was lucky and escaped into the crack with his big hand. "How dare you! One day, I will let you know the power of the soul clan... " With a roar, the cracks in the sky closed again and returned to normal. "Ding! Get 100 points Gao fan was staring at the sky, frowning. It''s just a virtual shadow of the fighting saint, and I can''t leave it. If the real fighting Saint comes, I''m afraid I really want to run for my life. "Poop Fengxuan kneels directly on the ground. Now he doesn''t even have the courage to use the space scroll to call his ancestors. Gao fan''s attack on santianzun just now really scared him. He was afraid that he would fall here like santianzun. At this time of Feng Xuan, in addition to fear, other all forget. All the people present saw Gao fan''s feat of fighting back Dou Sheng Xu Ying just now. No one dared to challenge his authority. "Your majesty At this time, the elder of Castle Peak came forward with a kind of meteorite Pavilion disciples, one by one disheartened, I don''t know if there is any harvest. "Let''s go! Return home Gao fan''s face is cold. He wants to go back to take a bath and draw the prize well. If he can''t draw his blood, he will be sad in the future! Gao fan bathes, changes clothes and sits in front of the case. Staring at the 500 points on the system panel, I felt a little uneasy. Smoke, don''t smoke, smoke, don''t smoke There are already petals on the ground, which are pulled by Gao fan. For the first time, he even struggled to draw a prize. "Why don''t you take a look at the booty and relax?" Gao fan thinks so, took out the Najie that fights saint. When his mind breaks the seal, Gao fan sees the things in Najie. Among the many treasures of genius are a skill book and a broken map. The skill is called Da Tian Zao Hua Zhang. The map is the last map of Jing Lian Yao Huo. "Cut! It''s all what the boy wants! " Gao fan looked contemptuous, and his mood was even lower. "Ma Dan, don''t care!" Gao fan heart a horizontal, backhand will use 500 points. Five hundred lucky draw, Gao fan staring at the dialog box. The 21st sampling: "Ding! Congratulations on the seven grade beriberi pill... " The 101st lottery: "Ding! Congratulations on the acquisition of Thor''s weapon: Thor''s hammer... " 243rd lottery: "Ding! Congratulations on the acquisition of Leviathan... " The 386th lottery: "Ding! Congratulations on getting the stark industrial core.... " 499th lottery: "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining eight products and six flavors of Dihuang pill Looking at these things, Gao fan is going to despair. Blood, blood! "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining divine blood: X-Men Apocalypse Hum! Gao fan felt that his blood pressure came up when he felt that his blood pressure was rising. "Ha ha ha! Apocalypse, apocalypse Gao fan is jumping and jumping in the room. The soldiers outside were stunned, "do you think we should go in and have a look?" "I don''t think so. It''s rare for your majesty to be so happy after so many days." "You''re right!" "Fusion!" Gao fan looks excited, apocalypse so many abilities, casually get one, is also very good ah! Chapter 148 "Ding! Congratulations on the successful fusion and level upgrade. The current level is universe level 9 stars! " "Ding! Congratulations on upgrading, activate talent ability: Resurrection "Ding! Congratulations on getting Apocalypse''s talent skill: ability enhancement "Ability enhancement: it can strengthen anyone''s ability, any ability, skill without CD, unlimited use times." Gao fan''s eyes widened, his face incredulous, "this It''s not true, is it? How can you get the power of apocalypse? " "That Can you use this skill for yourself? " Gao fan was a little embarrassed. He also knew that if he could use it for himself, it would be shameless. After all, he was already very strong. System: "of course, you can, but you can''t do it." "What?" Gao fan on the spot Leng in situ, "the original system you ya more shameless ah!" The next moment, Gao fan''s panel uploaded a series of wonderful prompt sound. "Ding! Successful enhancement, energy explosion upgraded to energy fission! " "Ding! Strengthen the success, upgrade the power control to unlimited control "Ding! Strengthen success and upgrade telepathy to soul mastery Gao fan has strengthened all his abilities, and his overall ability has been improved geometrically. Apart from kaigua, he can no longer use other adjectives to describe him. "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... " Gao fan''s laughter reverberated in the room, which could not be calmed down for a long time. The soldier outside panicked. "Don''t we really have to go in and have a look?" "Why don''t you report to Princess ya? Among all the ladies, Princess Yafei is gentler! " "But I''ve heard that Princess Yafei is closing the door to fight for respect." "You''d better report it to the Lord?" "Kuoyi!" After a while, the medicine dust came to GAOFAN''s room. "Your Majesty, why are you so happy?" Gao fan''s big sleeve waved and his face thumped, "old medicine, look at me, how about it?" Yao Chen frowned slightly. He couldn''t see any change in Gao fan. "I''m stupid!" Gao fan''s smiling face collapsed. He forgot that he had no fighting spirit. It''s strange that others can see that he has become stronger. However, he then smile, backhand out of the bones of the fight emperor, the room immediately filled with the breath of the fight saint. Yao Chen''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring. "Is this breath and skeleton left by Dou Sheng?" "Exactly!" Gao fan nodded, "how about, are you interested? I''ll use this thing to revive you!" "Thank you, your majesty!" The medicine dust knelt directly to the ground. "No more!" Gao fan waved his hand. Yao Chen was surprised to find that his soul was out of his control. He flew out of T-1000 and attached to the bones of Dousheng. "Atomic degradation, matter reconstruction!" Gao fan a fierce drink, the medicine dust that skeleton body slowly grew flesh and blood. "This..." Yao Chen''s face is unbelievable. He can feel the strength of the body. Under the control of Gao fan, the body is 100 times more perfect than the body restored with pills, because there are almost no impurities in the body. Gao fan smiles, "rapid regeneration!" "Hum!" The drug dust only felt that the speed of physical growth accelerated again, and the task that originally took a day to complete was completed in less than a minute. "Well, the last step Resurrection Gao fan''s face was cold. Yao Chen only felt that his soul and the body gradually merged under the effect of a magic power, and finally joined together perfectly. Chapter 149 "This..." Yao Chen''s face was shocked. He raised his hand. He felt his incomparable body and shook his head in disbelief. "The power Yao Chen was even more shocked. "Is this the power of fighting saints?" "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "perfectly inherited all the power of this Tusheng remains, including Gongfa and douji!" When Yaochen heard the words, he suddenly widened his eyes, "the holy work of creation, the holy one of creation!" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "old medicine, are you satisfied?" "Satisfied!" Yao Chen nodded subconsciously and knelt down suddenly. "Thank you!" "If you want to thank me, just wait!" GAOFAN face with meaning excited, "I want to test my new ability!" Medicine dust smell speech, look up to Gao fan. In the next moment, Yaochen only felt that some kind of code in the depth of his body had been untied, and the power came out from the depth like a source, which filled every cell in the whole body. "This..." Once again, Yaochen was surprised and speechless, all of which overturned his understanding of the world. "How''s it going?" Gao Fan said excitedly, "do you feel stronger?" "From one star to three stars!" Yao Chen couldn''t believe what he was going through today. He pinched his leg hard and said, "it''s true! It is true, your majesty Yao Chen is ecstatic and incoherent. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "it really works!" "Ha ha ha!" Yao Chen also laughed, "Your Majesty is a real God The soldiers outside the door were puzzled, "what should I do? The Lord of the pavilion is also crazy! Who shall we go to next? " "Vice cabinet leader!" After a while, Feng leisurely entered Gao fan''s room. A moment later, Feng Xian''s laughter came out of Gao fan''s room, "ha ha, Dou Sheng! Fight for the saints The gatekeeper was confused again, "Oh, no, I''m crazy! We''re going to get the news out and let everyone know. " The next day, all the people in the meteorite Pavilion laughed. Because with the help of Gao fan, their grades have been greatly improved. Purple research also in strengthen after successfully advanced to a star saint, and then eat the Dragon Phoenix original fruit closed. Nalan Yanran and fengqing''er accept Gao fan''s "strengthening" and break through to five-star douzun. Yafei, yunyun and GAOFAN love each other for a night. After being "strengthened" by GAOFAN, they shut up. After that, several women went out of the customs and accepted Gao fan''s "reinforcement". Qinglin and Lingxi pass through the pass. After being strengthened by GAOFAN, they are promoted to two levels and reach the strength of Jiuxing douzun. Medusa and xiaoyixian go out to reach the strength of Jiuxing douzun. After Gao fan''s strengthening, Medusa and xiaoyixian have also reached the strength of a star sage. Originally, several girls wanted to go to seclusion, but after some discussion, Qinglin and medusa stayed to watch Gao fan, so that he would not accept the maid again. This is not, go out so a little time, and recruit a day demon Huang family maid, not let a person worry. So far, Fanguo has five saints: Fengxian, Yaochen, Ziyan, xiaoyixian and medusa. Plus a group of douzun, Fanguo has completely become the strongest force in Zhongzhou. After all the people in Xingying Pavilion officially joined Fanguo, Xingying Pavilion changed its name to "Fanguo imperial medicine bureau" after the overall strength of Fanguo''s high-level officials was improved, almost all the main places in Zhongzhou were under the control of Fanguo. Chapter 150 All the other big forces in Zhongzhou dare to be angry and speechless. And the people are all happy, because the system of every country has a great protection for them. Seeing that the situation in Zhongzhou has gradually stabilized, Gao fan plans to go out to the waves. A flash, Gao fan with Medusa and Qinglin appeared in the palace of the country. "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for many days. I miss you so much!" Tianhuo''s face is full of smiles. Gao fan nodded with satisfaction and looked at the light screen in the room. This is his command center designed according to the alien technology in the movies on earth. I didn''t expect that it was really made by Tianhuo and Xiaozhan. Qinglin and medusa are also very curious about these novel things, looking at them curiously. When Tianhuo saw Gao fan''s interest, he immediately said with a smile, "these are all done according to your Majesty''s requirements. We can see the intelligence of any place in the territory of any country at any time now!" "It''s very good. You''ve suffered a lot!" Gao fan nodded slightly and waved to enlarge the picture. In the picture, a group of soldiers in battle armor are training. These battle armor are imitated by Xiao Zhan on the basis of anti hawk armor, and their movements are much more rigid. "Er..." Seeing Xiao Yan''s clicking on this video, Tianhuo Lord buckled the back of his head in embarrassment, "I''m ashamed that for so long, we still haven''t been able to break through this technical problem. The design of anti hawk armor is too precise!" "No harm! You''ve done a great job Gao fan smiles and takes out a metal ball, this is the core of stark industry that he won in the lottery before, which contains the secrets of the whole stark industry. "What''s this?" Tianhuo, Medusa and Qinglin all show their puzzled eyes. "This thing, which can make our science and technology leap forward, can be said to be the core of imperial industry!" Gao Fan said and handed the metal ball to Tianhuo, "after that, I will give him to you, Tianhuo!" Tianhuo took the metal ball with tears in his eyes, "thank you for your trust!" "Mm-hmm! You have a good discussion with Uncle Xiao Zhan. " Gao fan waved his hand, then looked at the big screen and called out another picture. There are many people in this picture, the general in armor and some teenagers, they are playing games. The game is completed on an electronic sand table. The content of the game is to command the army to fight. A group of generals from various countries are fighting against a young man on a sand table, but they are all sad. "Ha ha! Your Majesty''s talent class seems to be very effective! " Qinglin smiles brightly. "That''s not true!" Tian Huo''s face was full of smiles. "These geniuses selected by your majesty at the beginning are not only powerful, but also proficient in battle! A few months ago, there was civil strife at the border between Fanguo and Zhongzhou, and even the people of tianshe mansion were in a standoff for more than a month. Prime Minister Xiao suggested that the junior class should try it, but it was finished in three days! " "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face was filled with a smile, "inform the top officials of the country, come to the palace gate for a moment!" "Yes Tianhuo waved the message and soon a square array appeared at the gate of the imperial palace. Long live your majesty All the ministers knelt down and said in unison. "Well!" Gao fan was very helpful to this. He glanced at Xiao Zhan, Tian Huo, FA Ma, Yue Mei, Liu Qing and so on Chapter 151 "To call you here today is to announce three things!" Gao fan looked at everyone, frowning slightly, "first, help you strengthen!" Hum! There is a wave in the space, and everyone is surprised to find that their strength has increased. Liu Qing a face shocked looking at own hand, "I break through to Dou Zun?" Yue Mei said excitedly, "ha ha, me too. Your majesty is so handsome!" "Fight the saint! Ha ha, I''ve broken through to Dousheng! " The Celestial Soul master burst out laughing, and everyone turned their eyes. Xiao Zhan''s old eyes shed tears. "I''ve become a douzun!" "Well, now announce the second thing!" Gao fan takes out Thor''s hammer with his backhand and throws it on the square outside the palace gate. "as long as the people of all countries, whether they are fighters or ordinary people or Warcraft, can pick up the hammer, they can become my own disciples!" Everyone looks at each other. Is that simple? Gao fan has a mysterious face. The hammer of Thor can only be picked up by pure and good people. Only he knows it. "I''ll try!" Skyfire was the first to jump out. Everyone is a look of disdain, "Tianhuo, you are an old man, how can you be so shameless?" "Hey, hey, what do you know?" Tianhuo is not angry, holding the handle of the hammer in both hands. "Well Ah Three minutes later, I can''t lift it. "Ha ha, don''t worry!" Tianhuo touched the sweat on his forehead. Five minutes later, Tianhuo cried, "I can''t lift it up!" "Well, you don''t have to worry." Gao Fan said with a smile, "this rule is effective for a long time. What you need to do is help me publicize it!" "Yes! Your majesty The ministers nodded. Gao Fan said solemnly, "third, Zhongzhou is not like Fanguo. It has established a system of provinces and cities. Zhongzhou is still managed by all major forces. There is no centralized power or unified organizational system. I want you to come up with a plan to attack Zhongzhou and divide Zhongzhou into provinces and cities within one year!" "A year later, the army suppressed Zhongzhou and completed the reunification." "Yes! Your majesty, holy The faces of the ministers were filled with excitement. That''s Zhongzhou. They''ve been dormant in this northern region for so many years, just to come to Zhongzhou one day. Now, this day is finally coming. "All right! After the assignment, let''s get out of here! " Gao fan disappears with Medusa and Qinglin. Tian Huo and Xiao Zhan looked at each other, then they had no choice but to smile, "Your Majesty, we don''t even have a meal in the world for me!" "All of you, remember that we only have one year, and we will encourage you in the coming year." Xiao Zhan looks at the ministers. "Yes! Prime Minister The next moment, Gao fan three people appear in danta. After confirming that Xiao Yan has not yet passed the customs, Medusa said that if she wanted to go, she would like to have a look at the local Python clan. That place is the most mysterious legend of snake Warcraft. Maybe you can find something there. After three months, Gao fan came to the animal kingdom. At this time, the animal kingdom is not as lively as it was three months ago when the ancient ruins were opened. It is full of blood everywhere. The three men frowned when they saw the bloody beast field in front of them. "Strange, there''s blood everywhere. Why don''t there be a corpse?" Medusa looked worried. Gao fan''s face was cold. "This is a masterpiece of the soul clan. The eight ancient groups that disappeared before are also like this. The soul clan is collecting the flesh and blood of the living creatures!" "Collect flesh and blood?" Qinglin''s face revealed a look of heartache, "what do they collect flesh and blood for?" Chapter 152 "To be a fighting emperor!" Gao fan gritted his teeth. "Well..." There was a cry of sadness in the mountain, and Gao fan and his three men went away in a hurry. A piece of rock rolling, showing a huge Warcraft figure. The Warcraft is slender, a bit like a snake, but his body is covered with tough brown shell, and a pair of giant claws grow on his head. "This is a scorpion dragon beast with the highest strength of the eighth level!" Medusa had surprise in her eyes. "Human?" Scorpion dragon beast eyes with anger, "you must die!" With a roar, the long tail of the scorpion dragon beast rolled up and swept directly towards Gao fan and his party. "Just in time!" Gao fan looks like fighting. He wants to see if he can kill the eighth level Warcraft which is equivalent to the peak strength of douzun. "Bang!" The tail of scorpion dragon beast stops abruptly in the space ten meters away. Gao fan smiles a little. The strength of the wall of chanting is much stronger than before. "Ha ha!" Gao fan stretched out his right hand and said, "try this, atomic degradation!" With Gao fan''s words, the tail of the scorpion dragon beast turns into fly ash at the speed visible to the naked eye and melts into nature. "What?" Scorpion dragon beast directly silly eyes, this special what kind of ability? "Ah The scorpion dragon cut off its tail, organized its body and turned into ashes. Gao fan is very satisfied, both hands carry, Yu Kong but rise, come to scorpion dragon beast''s big face in front. "I ask you, do you want revenge?" Gao fan stares at the big eyes of scorpion dragon beast. Scorpion dragon beast a face shocked, Gao fan before the ability to show too scary, "what do you want?" Gao fan lightly looked at the scorpion dragon beast, "take the rest of your people to join our country. Our country has no power in this beast area!" "You How do you know I have the rest? " Scorpion dragon beast eyes with vigilance. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I know much more than you think, and we are not the same as those who attacked you before. This is not the handwriting of our country!" The eyes of the scorpion dragon beast are erratic. Of course, he has heard of any country and knows that the rules of any country will not cause too much killing. "What do you need me to do?" Scorpion dragon beast deep voice asks a way. "Nine rank scorpion dragon beast, king of scorpion dragon beast group, I am the Lord of all countries, you are very suitable to be my mount!" Gao fan grinned slightly. "Asshole!" The scorpion dragon beast became angry and stared at Gao fan fiercely, "emperor of any country, don''t bully people too much!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan coldly looked at the scorpion dragon beast, "do you think you have any choice but to surrender?" "Ah?" Scorpion dragon beast Leng for a while, with a trace of panic in his eyes. "Come on, follow me!" Gao fan''s hands were on his back and he glanced at the ground lightly. "For the sake of these scorpion dragon orcs hiding in the underground space!" "You The king of scorpion dragon has straight eyes. He hides his people underground, but he can''t find them. How does he know? "Good! I''ll go with you The king of scorpion dragon gritted his teeth. "Well! You''d better be smaller. It''s so remarkable that you''re so big! " Gao fan waved his hand and took two women to the scorpion dragon beast, "go to the boundary of the nine secluded land of the dark Python!" "What? Those people are there too. Aren''t we looking for death? " Scorpion dragon beast face shocked. "You''re going to die alone. I''m going to do something else." Gao fan glanced at the scorpion dragon beast at his feet and said, "let''s go, don''t leave ink marks!" Chapter 153 "Hum!" Scorpion dragon beast is very subdued, but also very helpless. The territory of the nine secluded earth Python is deep in the animal kingdom. The more they walk in, the more bloody they find, but they still can''t find a corpse. "It''s a pity that all the mountains in the animal kingdom have been slaughtered by the soul clan." Qinglin shakes his head and sighs. "Well! I didn''t expect you to know a lot about it! " The scorpion dragon beast said in a low voice, "but it''s just the soul clan. How can it run rampant in the beast territory? I don''t know what happened to the demon Phoenix clan on this day, but they colluded with the soul clan to kill Warcraft!" "The sky demon Huang clan also participated?" Medusa wondered, "what''s in it for them?" The scorpion dragon beast continued to hum coldly, "the Tian Yao Huang clan is also a first-class power in the animal kingdom. What they hate most is that their blood is stained, and the other strength of the animal kingdom is actually the target of their destruction. This time, they must also get a lot of benefits from the soul clan!" "Don''t worry! I will make them disappear, no matter they are the Phoenix or the soul Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes, "in my country, such dangerous elements are not allowed to exist!" "Hum!" The giant eyes of the scorpion dragon beast look at Gao fan, "emperor fan, if you can really destroy the alliance of the Phoenix family and the soul family, I will take the initiative to become your subordinate!" "Ha ha! It''s easy to say Gao fan smiles. "Boom!" At this time, there was a loud noise in front of him. Scorpion Zhan Tian suddenly stopped and turned into a human. "In front of you is the hinterland of the nine secluded places, it seems that there is a big war in it!" The scorpion fights the sky and frowns tightly. "Look Gao fan and his party came to a cliff and had a panoramic view of the battlefield below. In the field, there were two bloody people in black armor, surrounded by the people of the heaven demon huangzu and the soul clan, and the ground was full of corpses. "The bloody one in the middle, a man and a woman, are the strongest two of the nine secluded land''s Ming boa clan. The woman is the clan leader Yao Ming, and the man is the general demon Xiao Tian, as far as I know, the heaven demon Huang clan and the soul clan have come to fight for saints this time, among which the strongest one is Feng Jiu and three stars fight for saints!" Scorpion war day sink voice say. Gao fan frowns slightly and sees an acquaintance. Unexpectedly, Feng Xuan is also in the crowd. "Is that Feng Xuan of the Phoenix family? What is his strength? " Gao fan asked. Scorpion Zhan Tian nodded, "one star Dou Sheng, I heard that the ancient relics three months ago, he had harvest, so he became Dou Sheng!" "Is it?" Gao fan grinned slightly. At this time, a handsome man in a yellow robe looks at the two people in the middle and smiles, "Yaoming, where are the rest of your people? Say it and we''ll spare your life! " "Bah! Phoenix nine, you are not worthy to be Warcraft, but you join hands with human beings to kill Warcraft The demon Ming is leaning on the long sword with one hand and shouting blood in his mouth. "Hum!" The handsome man named Fengjiu rolled his eyes, "in the eyes of our heaven demon huangzu, you Warcraft are inferior people. If you die, you will die!" "Son of a bitch!" The demon Ming''s face was angry, "the soul clan is killing people everywhere. Sooner or later, you will also be poisoned by them!" "Then don''t worry about it!" Phoenix nine light wave hand, a fighting spirit hit in the demon Ming''s belly. Demon Ming eat pain, mouth spit blood of kneel on the ground. Chapter 154 Feng Jiu looks at the man beside the demon Ming, eyebrows a pick, "know the current affairs for Junjie, demon Xiaotian, what do you say?" Demon Xiaotian''s eyes are erratic. I don''t know what I''m thinking. "How dare you Demon Ming eyes with anger, "you''re going to say, I will break you to pieces!" "Ha ha!" Phoenix nine see play, a wave of hand directly sealed the demon Ming body veins, make it move. The demon roars on the sky face to give birth to a silk fluke, "I say, they are all in the forbidden area of the clan, I can take you to!" "Yao Xiaotian, you can''t die well!" Demon Ming was very sad and angry. "Ha ha ha!" Feng Jiuyi said with a wild smile, "demon Ming, demon Ming, now you know why we are so strict with the blood in the family? In order not to let this kind of hybrid appear Known as a hybrid, the demon Xiaotian is not angry, but looks at Fengjiu with a smile. "Poof!" The demon Ming was so angry that he vomited blood all over the ground. "Well, yaoxiaotian, you are very good!" Feng Jiuyi said with a smile, "kill the demon Ming, and then follow me!" "Yes Demon Xiaotian nodded and slowly raised his hand, with a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. Demon Ming glared at demon Xiaotian fiercely, with a resentful look on his face, "demon Xiaotian, you can''t die well for the tiger!" "Hum!" The demon roars day a face ferocious, "stupid woman, you go to die you!" The hand of demon roaring sky lingers with black fighting spirit and falls heavily. "Presumptuous!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, with a few people from the sky. The hand of demon Xiaotian burst in an instant and turned into nothingness. "Ah The demon roars the sky to cover the blood dripping small arm, pain of full ground roll. Day demon Huang clan and soul clan''s people all look at Gao fan and others, ready to start at any time. Demon Ming saw the four people coming down from the sky, frowning slightly, "who is the guy in the head, so domineering, so handsome!" Scorpio battle day a face of not calm, he really didn''t expect that Gao fan incredibly so bold, so big banner of fall from the sky. "Brother, you have to go on yourself. What are you doing with me?" Scorpion war day looking at around these eyes, almost pee. "Two one star saints, a lost dog, and a hairy boy, where are you from? How dare you take care of the affairs of the heaven demon huangzu?" Phoenix nine pick eyebrows, a face disdain of looking at Gao fan several people. "Gao fan?" Feng Xuan and a black robe of the soul clan drink at the same time. "Well?" Gao fan looked at the black robe with a puzzled face, "it''s ER Tianzun! How can you be a Dousheng? " Phoenix nine and another soul clan black robe looked at each other, soul clan black robe light asked, "Gu you? Is he the one who nearly destroyed my fingerprints at the gate of the ruins that day? " Two days Zun Gu you very respectful reply, "tell Big Tianzun, it is this person, he is the emperor of all countries Gao fan!" "Ha ha ha!" Feng Jiu and Da Tianzun looked at each other with a smile, "it''s really no effort at all!" The great God stepped forward and said, "Gao fan, I originally wanted to go to your country after cleaning up the nine secluded land of the python, but I didn''t think you sent it to me!" "To the door?" Gao fan grinned slightly, a face proud, "I want to know, where do you come from self-confidence, can take me?" Feng Jiu and Da Tianzun frown slightly. They don''t know why. Even if they are promoted to fight saint, Gao fan''s domineering face and the calmness of the two women behind him make them a little uneasy. Chapter 155 Only scorpion zhantian trembled on one side, his legs trembled, "brother, can we not be so arrogant?" "Ha ha ha!" Phoenix nine Lang voice a smile, "ignorant boy, let me come to destroy you!" "Wait!" Da Tianzun stopped Feng Jiu. "Master Feng Jiu, I have recently studied a new method of soul destruction. Please give these people to me and try this new method!" "Oh?" Feng Jiu nodded with great interest, "please do it, and I''ll watch it too!" "Well!" Da Tianzun nodded, his crutches heavily leaning on the ground, burst out a gust of wind, people around can''t help but back two steps. "Boy, look at the move!" Big Tianzun a fierce drink, a translucent energy from his eyebrow burst out, instantly then overwhelming super high all four people rushed to the past. "Ah Some people in the sky demon Huang clan behind the great God were influenced by him and held their heads in agony. Feng nine and Feng Xuan frown one after another, even they also feel very uncomfortable. "The spiritual attainments of this group are much stronger than those of other groups." Phoenix nine in the heart murmur to, "this is still in that energy outside, suffered so heavy influence, if inside of, can''t on the spot sudden death?" Thinking like this, Feng Jiu turns her eyes on Gao fan and his party. "What?" Da Tianzun could not help but be surprised. Feng nine also saw, Gao fan several people a face relaxed stand there, just like the person who has nothing to do. Scorpio war days now also have some confidence, before also feel that he is going to die, now feel very stable. Gao fan yawned and said with a relaxed face, "Da Tianzun, if you have this ability, then I will do it!" "Play the devil!" Big day Zun a face anger, "see my soul break nine days!" As he spoke, the energy in the center of his eyebrows exploded again. "Poof!" This time, even the Feng Xuan on one side spat out a mouthful of blood. "Useless things, stay away!" Feng nine light glanced at Feng Xuan one eye. "Yes Feng Xuan ran to the distance, and finally felt better. Gao fan is still relaxed, but the other three are not so good. Qinglin and medusa frowned, and it seemed that they had been affected. Green Lin is particularly uncomfortable, eyes closed, covered the chest. Gao fan''s protection to scorpion and heaven is the least. The goods have already vomited blood. "Ha ha, boy, even if I can''t deal with you, I can kill the people around you!" Big day Zun a face Yin ruthless, "now let me kill them!" "No! Now it''s my turn! " Gao fan looked at Da Tianzun coldly, "infinite control, atomic degradation, energy fission!" "Run away!" In the same second, Da Tianzun''s eyes widened. He felt the crisis of death. But he strangely found that his head seemed to be controlled by some strange force, and the speed of movement was full of a lot. What''s more strange is that he can feel his brain gradually becoming scattered, as if it had been decomposed. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the head of the great God disappeared. Gao fan glared at Da Tianzun''s body, and the body exploded. The violent explosion swept the ten meter space of the house where Da Tianzun lived, and even the Gu you beside Da Tianzun was buried with him. Chapter 156 There are two ghost shadows in the void, which are obviously from the great heaven and Gu you. "Gao fan, I have written down today''s enmity. We have a long way to go!" With a shout of rage, the great God grabs Gu you''s soul and is ready to escape. "No, you have no future!" Gao fan shakes his head gently, and grabs the soul of Da Tianzun and Gu you in his hand. "No! You let me go, you let me go! " Da Tianzun is going crazy. He is proud of his soul power in GAOFAN. It''s a joke here. Gao fan ignored it and put the spirit of the great God and Gu you into the Najie. "Ding! Points + 100! " Today''s event reminds him that we must strengthen the soul power of the women, otherwise once we are not around them, it will be a little dangerous. Phoenix nine was affected by the explosion, directly tore off half of the body, heavily fell on one side of the cliff, spit out a mouthful of blood. Fengxuan was stunned again. Compared with three months ago, Gao fan''s strength was stronger. I don''t know a little bit! After the death of Da Tianzun and Gu you, the army of the soul clan, such as tujiwagou, Qinglin, Medusa and scorpion zhantian, quickly crushed and exhausted. "How''s it going? Feng Jiu, do you still think you have the ability to kill me now? " Gao fan looks at Feng Jiu coldly. "Well! If you want to kill or cut, do as you please! " Feng nine''s face is very white, and there is determination in her eyes. As long as Gao fan dares to insult him, he will blow himself up on the spot. The glory of the sky demon huangzu can''t be tarnished. "Fengqing''er is my maid, so I won''t move you TIANYAO huangzu!" Gao fan, with both hands on his shoulders and a sneer on his face, said, "today''s event should be taken as a warning. Go back and tell the elders of your clan that this animal kingdom, including your TIANYAO huangzu, will be my world in the future. If you continue to collude with the soul clan and kill my people, I will not forgive you!" Gao fan domineering wave sleeve, carrying dead chicken like demon roaring sky came to demon Ming in front. Yao Xiaotian was also injured in the explosion. Otherwise, Gao fan would have died if he wanted to save his life. "His life is yours!" Gao fan looks at YaoMing. Demon Xiaotian''s eyes widened in horror. "Demon Ming, no, Queen, I''m demon Xiaotian, your first war general!" "Yao Xiaotian, you don''t deserve to be a member of the nine secluded land Python clan!" Demon Ming a face of grief and indignation, tangled for a long time, "from now on, get out of the nine secluded land of the Ming Python clan, forever, can''t come back!" "Good!" For the rest of his life, the demon screamed and said, "thank you, Queen!" "Go away!" Demon Ming closed his eyes. "Yes The demon roars the sky to run away. Run out ten meters away, Gao fan slightly stare at the demon Xiaotian, demon Xiaotian in the explosion of China for ashes. "You Demon Ming glares at Gao fan, his face is blue. "It''s your business that you let him go. It''s my business that I don''t want to let him go." Gao fan leered at the demon Ming, "the last sentence, would you like to be my maid?" Demon Ming stares at Gao fan. She can see from Gao fan''s eyes that as long as she dares to say no, Gao fan will kill herself mercilessly. "Emperor fan, I want to know, if I were your maid, what would you do to my people?" Demon Ming has a stubborn face. Gao fan took a deep breath and said faintly, "naturally, the people on the land will be treated equally, just like what our country publicizes." "Good!" Demon Ming a face is serious, "I promise to be your maid, but also please every country emperor don''t break his promise!" Chapter 157 "Talking to smart people is easy and enjoyable!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "in that case, I''ll give you a gift!" Gao fan''s eyes, strengthen the ability to launch, demon Ming suddenly feel the fighting in his body in the next instant, even the injury on the body are in rapid recovery. "What is this? "Four stars fighting for saints?" Demon Ming''s pretty face, which is as good as before, is shocked. After Gao fan takes a look at him, he breaks through the obstacle that has blocked him for a hundred years and becomes a four-star fighter. Gao fan smile, a pair of eyes close to the face of demon Ming. Because Gao fan suddenly found that the skin of demon Ming was very good, as if he could squeeze water directly. Demon Ming is obviously panicked at Gao fan''s sudden action. Gao fan''s mystery and power have shocked her too much. "So many people are watching. What is he doing?" In the heart of the demon, the deer collide with each other. "This is my gift to you. Are you satisfied?" Gao fan smiles and sighs that his handsome face is really easy. "Satisfied!" Demon Ming''s face flashed a trace of shame, then recovered calm, slightly nodded, "thank you, your majesty!" "Ding! Points + 100! " Gao fan grinned, "if you want to thank me, take me to the heaven devil blood pool. Is that ok?" There was a doubt in the eyes of demon Ming, and then he nodded respectfully, "Your Majesty is joking. Now the nine secluded land Python belongs to your majesty. Your majesty wants to go to his own place, of course, no problem!" "Ha ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "demon Ming, I like you more and more!" There was a blush on the demon Ming''s face, and he was a little shy, "Your Majesty, please follow me!" "Good!" Gao fan has a proud smile on his face. Medusa and Qinglin rolled a white eye. Medusa looked at scorpion zhantian and said, "you are here. If you have any abnormality, please report it in time!" "Good!" Scorpion zhantian nodded and looked at the four people who left, "Your Majesty is really extraordinary. Even the queen of the nine secluded land Ming Python clan has been taken. Fortunately, my old scorpion knows current affairs, otherwise it will be a big loss!" The demon Ming takes Gao fan and three people to turn around and come to a hidden underground space. In front of us is a blood red world, full of endless blood breath. A huge and boundless blood lake appears in front of us. There are many huge bones in the blood lake. "This is the heaven devil blood pool." Demon Ming looked at the bloody Lake in front of him and murmured, "the most secret place of my nine secluded land is the birthplace of my nine secluded land Medusa frowned. "How did you get this mass of corpses?" Demon Ming said with a smile, "this crypt was originally a seal array left by the ancient great power. Our ancestors came here and found that this array could seal the power of blood, so they took it as the tomb of the clansmen. after our clansmen died, they would be sent to this blood pool, and their power of blood would be preserved by this array, generation after generation Only with the accumulation of knowledge, can we have the present nine secluded places of the Ming Python clan! " "I see!" Qinglin nodded, "sure enough, no powerful clan is powerful from the beginning." Gao fan looked into the distance, where there was a huge stone tablet, "is that the stone tablet left by the holy one of the yellow spring?" The demon Ming hears Gao fan''s words, Leng for a while, "dare to ask your majesty how to know the saint of the yellow spring?" "I know a lot of things!" Gao fan looks at demon Ming with a smile. Chapter 158 "I''m sorry, your majesty!" The demon Ming buried his head heavily, "I don''t mean to question, but this stone tablet is the foundation of the array. If your majesty wants to take it away, the future of the nine secluded Ming Python clan will be destroyed!" "Don''t worry, I won''t take that stone tablet." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "I only need the above skills and fighting skills." "Thank you Demon Ming''s heavy fist. Gao fan''s divine sense scanned the stone tablet, copied all the information left by the master of the yellow spring, and then collected some blood from the blood pool of the heavenly devil, which was prepared for Xiao Yan. After finishing these, Gao fan waves his hand and adds a boundary of ideas to the stone tablet of huangquan, so as not to be stolen by those who want to do so. "Thank you, your majesty!" Demon Ming bows his hand again, with a look of worship. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and looked at Medusa and Qinglin, "do you two want to stay behind? There are countless corpses left by snake Warcraft here." Medusa and Qinglin look at each other and seem to hesitate. Gao fan smile, seems to understand the two women''s mind, don''t want to be flirtatious. "Ha ha!" Gao fan burst out laughing without saying a word, just staring at the two girls. Seeing Gao fan''s penetrating eyes, Qinglin''s face turned red instantly. "I''m sorry, your majesty. I''m going to shut up now!" Medusa did not say a word, but rolled her eyes to keep up with the pace of Qinglin. Medusa did not forget to stare at demon Ming when she passed by. That means, if you dare to ignore your majesty while we are closed, I will kill you! Demon Ming naturally understood the meaning of Medusa, but he was helpless. It seems that if he wants to get a place around Gao fan, he still needs to work hard. Gao fan shook his head slightly. "Let''s go. They don''t know when they will wake up. Someone will come to take over the beast territory in two days. Then you will hand over the matter and go out with me to see the outside world." "Yes! Your majesty Demon Ming nodded heavily. Gao fan took hold of Yao Ming''s waist and said with a smile, "you will be my man in the future. Don''t be so polite!" Demon Ming felt Gao fan''s masculinity and almost fell into Gao fan''s arms. "Oh, your majesty, it''s better to wait until night in broad daylight..." "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a loud smile, "I like the way you want to refuse and welcome." "Oh, your majesty, don''t..." "Hey, hey..." At the same time, in the independent space of the soul clan. Nihilistic swallow Yan sitting on the throne of the hall, listening to the people below report. "Son of a bitch!" Nihilistic swallow Yan heavy cup in the hand hit the ground, "a three-star Dou saint, a one star Dou saint, so no? And I didn''t get any information back. What''s going on? " The black robe standing on one side was trembling. "At the first time when we found that the soul steles of the great heaven and the second heaven were broken, we had sent someone to check them, but we haven''t answered yet." "Go away! Let me know as soon as you have news! " Nihilism swallows inflammation with an angry face. "Yes! Lord nothingness The man turned quickly. "Wait!" Nothingness swallows light to say, "how long does mang Huang Gu Yu still have to open?" "Three months to go!" "There''s a spirit wind in the clan. Who else wants to enter the wild and wasteland?" "If the young patriarch wants to go, so do the four Dharma protectors who protect him, and so do the younger generation of Hun Li and others!" The man replied. Chapter 159 "Except for them?" "Except for them?" The man shook his head, "there is no one else. The four Dharma protectors are all four-star fighting saints!" Nihilistic swallow flame, frown tightly, look up at the man, "in addition to the soul wind and his four Dharma protectors, you inform the soul hall master soul miesheng and deputy hall master soul can also go to protect the young clan leader!" "This..." The man hesitated, but when he thought of his fiery temper, he had to give up, "yes! Lord nothingness Out to the door, the man murmured, "it''s just a wild and ancient region. Do you need five stars to fight saints?" Three months later danta dandian "it''s boring, sister Yaoming, let''s go out and play!" Ziyan looks up at YaoMing. Although Ziyan has become a graceful lady, she is still shorter than YaoMing. A few days ago, when Gao fan returned to the meteorite Pavilion, the girl also went out of the gate and advanced to the second star dueling saint. "Good!" Demon Ming a face gentle, let purple Yan pull, two people ran out. Yao Chen walked back and forth in the Dan Hall with a worried look on his face. "Tomorrow is the day when the tomb of heaven will open. How can Xiao Yan not come out yet?" "If he doesn''t come out, we''ll go by ourselves." Gao fan''s face doesn''t matter. "Ah Chen, it''s not in your temper to be so anxious!" One side sitting in front of the mature beautiful woman smile, handed a bowl of tea. "Ah Yao Chen took the tea and said, "thank you, Shanshan!" This woman is Han Shanshan who was resurrected ten days ago by Gao fan with the Dragon horn of Zhukun and the remnant of a Najie left in Xuanyi. Han Shanshan lightly covered her lips and said, "it''s all my husband''s and wife''s. thank you." "Click!" At this time, the sky of Saint Dan came a broken voice. GAOFAN four people have out of the Dan Hall, looked up to the sky. "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned and said, "my brother is going to pass the pass at last." "Ha ha!" Yao Chen''s face was excited. "I don''t know what kind of degree he can reach in the past two years Gao fan smiles and shakes his head slightly. Anyway, he knows that he has not broken through the fight. "Stab The sky of Shengdan city is completely broken, and a blue virtual shadow of dragon appears in the sky. "Hoo Hoo ~" there was a kind of dragon chant from the empty shadow, which resounded all over the world. "What''s this?" Drug dust for Xuankong son exclaimed at the same time, two people looked at each other, "is it the clan pattern?" "What is the clan pattern?" Han Shanshan murmured. Yao Chen''s eyes became deeper. "It is said that the eight ancient tribes were all descended from the fighting emperor, and these fighting emperor families would have their own clan patterns, this clan pattern not only has the function of distinguishing identity, but also the most important thing is the inheritance of fighting emperor. The reason why the ancient clan and the soul clan are strong is that their fighting emperor blood lines are well preserved, and each generation has the ability to cultivate There are no people with ethnic patterns! " "So Does Xiao Yan cultivate the blood of the Xiao people? " Han Shanshan said. "Well!" Yao Chen nodded slightly, and his old face was red. "I didn''t expect that the blood of Xiao people who had disappeared for many years reappeared in the world!" At the same time, Xiao Zhan, who was far away from the headquarters of Fanguo, suddenly widened his eyes, and then closed the door in a hurry. Not only Xiao Zhan, but all the members of the Xiao family were sensitive and closed down one after another. Xiao Yan in the sky meditates on the spot, and the pale blue dragon shaped shadow becomes smaller and more concise. Chapter 160 Everyone looked surprised, because they could feel the huge amount of energy contained in the virtual shadow. "Gulu!" Xuankongzi swallowed his saliva, and he was a little moved. In the past two years, the rapid rise of Fanguo in Zhongzhou has shown incredible ability. At the beginning, almost all the forces in Zhongzhou believed that the policy of protecting ordinary people in Fanguo would soon disappear. But two years later, Fanguo became the strongest force in Zhongzhou. The people of Fanguo were extremely united, and other forces could not be shaken. Gao fan knew xuankongzi''s idea for the first time and said with a smile, "elder xuankongzi, my previous commitment to invite danta to join any country still counts. You can do it at any time!" Xuankongzi browed slightly. "The emperor of xiefanguo loves me, but I can''t decide this matter. Please give me some time. I''ll tell the elder of the sect what I''m doing today, and then I''ll make a decision!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "that''s nature!" At this time, Xiao Yan got up and came to the crowd. "Teacher, I made it!" Xiao Yan''s forehead is shining with the light blue Xiaozu script. "Ha ha!" Yao Chen burst out laughing, "Congratulations, boy!" "Only with the help of teachers can we have disciples today!" Xiao Yan looks sincere. "No!" Yao Chen shook his head, "you can have today''s achievements, only half is my credit, more is Gao fan!" Xiao Yan looked at Gao fan, his eyes filled with tears, "brother fan I... " There is telepathy, Gao fan of course know Xiao Yan heart words. Gao fan knows that it''s hard to talk about the feelings between men. He hugged Xiao Yan, "good brother, this is what my brother should do!" Xiao Yan wiped his tears and broke away from Gao fan''s arms. He knelt down on one knee and said, "brother, please be worshipped by my younger brother!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan laughed and lifted Xiao Yan up. "You boy, after so many years, you are finally willing to call me big brother!" "Big brother! Thank you Xiao Yan looks grateful. "Men don''t shed tears lightly, not to mention so many people watching them!" Gao fan is smiling. Everyone turned and looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle. Xiao Yan was a little embarrassed and blushed slightly. Gao fan looks at Yao Chen and glances at Han Shanshan, "Yao Lao, did you forget to introduce Xiao Yan?" Han Shanshan was also very angry. He looked at the medicine and dust, and his face was red. "Ha ha!" You see how excited I am, Xiao Yan, I haven''t come to see my teacher''s mother yet! " "Teacher "Mother?" Xiao Yan a face doubts, "elder brother revives the teacher''s mother?" "Well!" Yao Chen nodded. "Disciple Xiao Yan has seen his mother!" Xiao Yan bows his hands. "Ha ha!" Han Shanshan''s face was gentle. "I''ve heard the old man say how excellent your disciple is. When I see you today, it''s really extraordinary." "The teacher''s mother praised me falsely. It''s the teacher who taught me well!" Xiao Yan buttoned the back of his head. "How modest do you think they are?" Han Shan white medicine dust one eye, said to Xiao Yan, "have sweetheart? Would you like to introduce me to you "Er..." Xiao Yan was speechless for a while. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "he has a sweetheart. In a few days, the bodhi tree will appear. Let''s start now!" "In time?" Xiao Yan light asks a way. "In time, I promise not to delay your meeting with xun''er!" With a faint smile, Gao fan took out a map, "Yao Lao, where is this wild and ancient region?" Chapter 161 A few days ago, Gao fan experimented with the medicine dust, and his space passage ability can reach the place he can see, and what he can see on the map is OK. "Well!" Xiao Yan is very excited, these years Gao fan wide open palace, he is a little itchy. "Here!" Yao Chen points to the map. Gao fan raised his hand to open the door of a space and looked at xuankongzi "No!" Xuankongzi shook his head slightly. "Thank you for all the emperors. Xuanyi and tianleizi, the elder of danta, have gone!" "Well, let''s go!" Gao fan with all disappeared in the door of space. Xuankongzi looked at the door of the disappeared space, his eyes became very deep, "the emperor of any country is really a magical person!" Manghuang town is the only place outside manghuang ancient territory where human beings live. Now it''s very lively. Dense barracks, people from all major forces are camping outside this manghuang town. "Are all the major forces in mainland China basically here?" "Yes, many people I don''t know!" "If you know them all, then there will be ghosts!" "That group of people over there seems to be very strong!" "Of course, they are ancient people!" Gu Qingyang, the commander-in-chief of the black annihilation army, had a dignified face and a dignified face. "In front of you is the wild and ancient region, where the environment is bad and dangerous. Although you are powerful, you should not take it lightly!" Gu Hua, Gu Xing, Gu Yao and Gu Zhen nodded slightly. Only Xun ER was absent-minded and looked around. "Stab A crack was cut in the space to form a flash door, and Gao fan and his party arrived. "Oh! Are so many people here to welcome me? " Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Who is this man? So young and so arrogant? " "You''re not from central, are you? This is Gao fan, the biggest evil spirit in our central state! " "I haven''t been to Zhongzhou for many years, but I haven''t heard of it!" "Brother Xiaoyan!" Smoke son saw Xiao Yan, a face joyful ran to come over. "Xun ER!" Xiao Yan is also overjoyed, leaving everyone behind and rushing to the past. In this way, a couple of Bi people embrace each other in public, which is not taboo at all. "This..." Gu Hua, Gu Xing, Gu Yao and Gu Zhen hesitated to look at Gu Qingyang, "Da Du Tong, I''m afraid..." Gu Qingyang frowned slightly. Originally, he also intended to stop xun''er, but now he hesitated, "how about Xiao Yan''s strength?" When they heard this, they all held their breath. "It''s as good as me!" Guzhen frowned. Gu Hua waved his sleeve heavily, "even so, it''s not worthy of miss!" Gu Qingyang nodded slightly and looked at Gu Zhen, "commander Gu Zhen, it was you who took miss xun''er back from Xiao''s home. How about Xiao Yan?" Gu Zhen frowned and looked solemn. "When I saw Xiao Yan in the Xiao family, he was just a fighter, and the Xiao family was poor. It was only a few years. How could Xiao Yan grow up to such a situation?" Gu Xing said with pride, "the people from the barren land are just some adventures. They will be hard to improve in the future!" The ancient demon disdained, "that''s it!" "Ah Gu Qingyang shook his head and sighed, "you have all ignored one thing. Xiao Yan is only 24 years old this year!" Hearing the words, the crowd suddenly glared at him and said, "yes, he''s only 24 years old. It''s only one step away from Dousheng!" Chapter 162 Gu Qingyang''s face was cold. "Miss is talented and intelligent. There is no man in the world who can be worthy of miss. But have you ever seen anyone more qualified than Xiao Yan these years?" Gu Zhen arched his hand slightly. "I''m afraid Xiao Yan is not the most terrifying person in this country." "You mean the imperial concubine, demon Ming, Ziyan and Yaochen?" Gu Qingyang nodded slightly and recognized Gu Zhen''s performance. "I see that two three-star fighters and one two-star fighter are really powerful, but they are not enemies. Don''t worry about them this time!" "Well!" Guzhen nodded, "but don''t you think that Gao fan is strange?" When they heard the words, they looked at Gao fan. "Hi, brother of the ancient people, how are you Gao fan is greeting Gu Qingyang. Gu Qingyang smiles and looks at each other. "Why can''t you see his strength at all?" "Yes Gu Zhen nodded, "it was the same in the Xiao family, and I couldn''t see the strength at all. at that time, the Xiao family said that Gao fan was in the second stage of fighting a month ago, but on that day, Gao fan killed a fighter, and I didn''t even see him move." "Besides, miss xun''er, who always said that she would stay in the Xiao family, also asked me to take her to the Hui nationality. I later asked her why, but I didn''t get an answer. I don''t know if it was because of Gao fan." "Hum!" A violent spatial fluctuation dispersed, and the weak stepped back one after another. There is a kind of strange brilliance in the sky of the wild and ancient land, the vision of heaven and earth! "It''s the ancient bodhi tree Some people can''t wait to get into the wilderness. "Let''s go!" Xiao Yan takes xun''er''s little hand and looks excited. "Well!" Xun''er nodded and called the ancient people together. "Wait!" Yao Chen frowned. "Ah! Help Those who had just entered the wilderness quickly stepped back, and soon someone fell down. Those who escaped alive turned pale and bleeding. "The air in this wilderness is very poisonous!" The crowd looked frightened. "It''s just a poison barrier. Will you drink them back?" Suddenly, a group of people in black came out of the crowd. A group of people in black robes appeared in front of everyone. They were very impressive. Headed by a handsome man, he looked up at the wilderness in front of him with a calm face and a strong posture. Behind him are four equally handsome men, each of whom is also valiant, and their strength is quite good. Behind them, there were five men in black robes. They couldn''t see their faces. They were breathless and unfathomable. People on the scene were shocked by such a lineup, and the sound was instantly forbidden. Even Gu Qingyang frowned in an instant. "Ancient people?" The man at the head said with a smile, "wait and see, this Bodhisattva is ours!" After that, the man waved his sleeve heavily and led the group into the wild and ancient region, and disappeared. "I wipe it!" Gao fan was angry at that time, "isn''t that the soul clan? How dare you ignore me! It seems that I have taught you too little! " "Soul clan?" Everyone looked at each other and talked about it. Gu Hua frowned slightly and looked at Gu Qingyang, "big commander, is he right?" Gu Qingyang frowned slightly, "I''m not sure, but today''s Zhongzhou, can come up with such a lineup, I''m afraid, in addition to the soul clan, there is really no other force!" Chapter 163 "Such strength?" Smoked son brow tiny wrinkly, "what strength?" Gao fan smiles, "four four stars, one three star, three eight stars, one nine star!" "Four stars fighting for saints? No way Everyone around is frying pan. "Four four stars fighting for saints, how can the soul people be so shameless?" "Isn''t it? Four four-star fighting saints, why do we go in? Just let them play by themselves? " "Everybody Gao fan stood up with his hands in his hands and looked domineering. "the people of the soul clan have always been so shameless, otherwise they would not have exterminated the other eight ancient clans!" "I just heard that the soul clan destroyed the eight ancient tribes, but I didn''t think so. Now it seems that the soul clan is really shameless!" Someone echoed. "Yes, it is!" Gao fan nodded, "but you don''t have to panic, I, who represent the opinions of you in Congress, will go to exterminate this group of soul clan people, if you want to witness, you can go with me, but I suggest that you don''t fight for Bodhisattvas without the power to fight for saints, just kill some Warcraft in the periphery!" Everyone looked at each other. "The emperor of any country has such determination. We admire him very much. Then we will go with the emperor of any country!" "Yes, yes! If you have strength, you don''t have strength to hold your own field! " "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "let''s go, let''s go!" In this way, there are seven more saints in Gao fan''s team. Gu Qingyang is so stupid. Is this all right? It''s so easy to deceive a large group of strong people to follow with just a few words, isn''t it? Yao Chen and Han Shanshan look at each other and ask everyone to follow. Xun''er follows Xiao Yan and is ready to enter. Gu Qingyang finally can''t sit still, "Miss, think twice, the soul clan..." "No harm!" Smoked son tiny a smile, "have Xiao Yan elder brother in, I will be OK!" "But..." Gu Qingyang frowned slightly. "Well, no more!" Xun''er pulls Xiao Yan and comes to Gao fan with a flash. "Brother of the ancient race, keep up Gao fan''s face is thumping. Gao fan is very fond of Gu Qingyang and the gang behind him. In the future, if you want to conquer the fighting continent, you can''t do without these people to help him lead the troops to fight. Gu Qingyang frowned slightly, "Guzhen, I should have been waiting outside, you go in to get the chance, but now the situation has changed, you guard outside, and try to inform the clan of the situation as soon as possible, so that they can send people quickly!" "Yes Guzhen nodded heavily and turned quickly to enter the camp. Gu Qingyang hurried forward to Yaochen and looked at Yaochen and Yaoming, "please take care of my young lady along the way!" "Easy to say!" Yaochen and Yaoming nodded slightly, indicating that they agreed. "Don''t worry!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "xun''er is Xiao Yan''s fiancee, and you ancient people are also relatives of our country. not only xun''er, but also your life will be well protected!" Gu Hua and others looked at Gao fan with a look of disgust. They thought he was a soft eater. As for what Guzhen said before, they didn''t take it to heart at all. Gu Qingyang said with a smile, "thank you very much!" When they entered the wild and ancient region, the air was filled with deadly poisonous gas. However, all of you here are strong, just like a poisonous fog. You are not afraid of it. But you also find that there are traces of the soul clan. Chapter 164 "What should the emperor do now?" Someone asked. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan''s face is relaxed, "Ziyan, it''s your turn!" Ziyan nodded with a smile, slowly closed his eyes, and a glimmer of light flashed across his forehead. A quarter of an hour later, the pale purple Yan suddenly opened his eyes, "in the northwest, about 50000 Li!" "So powerful? You can detect it for half a million miles? " Gao fan took out the map, "Yao Lao, where is the northwest 50000 Li?" "Here!" Old medicine frowned and pointed to the ground outside the map. "Well Forget it Gao fan waved his hand and a door of void appeared. The crowd was surprised, "what''s this?" "This is the gate of my space, which can open a channel in the void and reach my destination in an instant." Gao Fan said lightly. "What? In an instant? " Everyone was surprised. "The emperor of any country is joking. The wormhole in this space will take several days from 500000 li away. It only takes a moment for you to enter this space?" "Of course!" Gao fan confident smile, "as long as I want to be able to do." Then, people with a suspicious attitude into the space wormhole. In the blink of an eye, it was half a million miles away. The sky was dark, the ground was scorched, and the fire of magma could be seen. The air was full of the smell of death. "Are we really half a million miles away?" There was a look of surprise. Gu Hua looks at Gu Qingyang, "dadutong?" Gu Qingyang frowned slightly, "I really can''t feel the mark I made before!" Gu Xing was not willing to say, "I think he is just a little more powerful in space!" "Yes The ancient demon agreed. They looked around and saw a burst of green light from a distance. "It''s there, about tens of miles. Let''s fly over!" "Go "Roar!" A huge beast sprang out of the bare ground. Behind the fierce beast, there was a huge fierce beast. "No, forget about the fierce beast army in the wild and ancient area!" Everyone was frightened. Gao fan''s face is one Lin, "don''t be afraid, so many fight saint, clean up these fierce beasts is not hand to catch?" "Stab Xiao Yan hands, fighting like practice, a fierce beast fell to the ground. The crowd nodded and joined the fight. At this time, there was an open space in the manghuang ancient region. The people of the soul clan appear. "Well, no more nonsense, let''s get started!" The head of the soul clan, the head of the minority clan, is a faint scroll of the soul wind. He raises his hand to enter the ground, and a bloody array spreads around the scroll. "All right! Young master The four-star Dousheng, the four guardians of the spirit wind, had a face of awe inspiring, "enter the battle!" As they spoke, the four stood in four directions, Southeast, northwest, with solemn faces. "Blood sacrifice!" The four of them cut their palms one after another and pressed them on the ground. "Hum!" The bloody array inspired a powerful energy, tearing a space crack in the air that only one person could pass through. "Soul Li, soul jade, soul cliff, soul forest, you go first!" The face of soul wind is cold. The four looked at each other, all gritting their teeth Now this space passage is not like a wormhole. It can be said that there are many crises. The meaning of the little clan leader''s letting them in first is to have a try. Although they are the best of the young generation of the soul clan, they can''t refuse the danger of taking their lives to try, because they dare not disobey the young clan leader. Chapter 165 Soon, the soul wind confirmed the security of the space channel, and then followed the soul can, the Deputy main of the soul hall, into it. After the four star protector hall, the crack of the inverted space is also closed. Through a sea of corpses, Gao fan and his party finally came to the bodhi tree. The bodhi tree is huge, and it is very striking in this desolate land. In sharp contrast to the barren environment around, it is a scene full of vitality. "It''s Bodhisattva, a valuable Bodhisattva!" Someone in the thick leaves found a flash of ancient breath of Bodhisattva son, immediately cried out. Two star saints, with a look of ecstasy, pounced directly on the ancient bodhi tree. "Wait, there''s something wrong with the old tree." Yao Chen reminds me, but it''s too late. When people heard the reminder of the drug dust, they stopped one after another. None of the people present were weak. Of course, I understood that if things went wrong, there would be demons. The land beside this ancient bodhi tree is so barren, but it is so dense. How did it survive? I saw the two rushed up a star saints have stopped, and then stand in place. "The Lord of the moon?" Someone recognized one of them and called out the other''s name, but the other was still motionless. "What''s going on?" Everyone was surprised. Gao fan frowned. He could feel that the souls of these two people disappeared the moment they entered the ancient bodhi tree. "if I guess correctly, they became puppets!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the two star saints turned around, their eyes blank. "Ah People were surprised, "it seems that they have really become puppets!" "Brother, what should we do?" Xiao Yan frowned. He needed this Bodhisattva to upgrade his level. "Don''t worry!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this ancient bodhi tree is yours after all!" "Ancient bodhi tree? Isn''t it Bodhisattva? " Xiao Yan wondered. Suddenly there is a violent fluctuation in the space, and a space crack slowly opens, which immediately attracts people''s attention. This space crack expands the size of a ventilation duct, allowing only one person to crawl through. At this time, a man crawled out of the crack in the space, embarrassed, and his black robe was cut to pieces by the turbulence in the space. That person sees Gao fan et al''s the first time then froze, half body falls outside, one face is at a loss, at a loss. "Soul cliff, you are climbing, what are you doing?" There was a rush in the passage. Soul cliff stretched half a body, timid way: "we are not to the wrong place, here a lot of people ah!" "What?" The voice of soul wind came from the passage, "get out of here!" Soul cliff quickly get out, covetous looking at Gao fan and others. In that passage, the confused people of the soul clan crawled out one after another, so that the passage could be closed. "The soul people? Why are you so embarrassed? " Gao fan looks at each other with a smile on his face. Soul wind complexion a Leng, "bastard, how do you come here?" "Ha ha ha!" People burst into laughter, "soul clan, you did not expect it, where the emperor''s space can be much stronger than you!" "Presumptuous!" Soul wind behind a black robe a cold drink, people suddenly feel the air has become cold. "The four stars fight the saints. They are really strong!" Yao Chen''s eyebrows are slightly around. Rao Shi also feels the pressure. Chapter 166 Gu Qingyang had some regrets in his heart. He had already known that he would not let the young lady follow Xiao Yan. His hand is tightly pinched, and the divine sense is always placed in the space ring, ready to call the elders at any time. A four-star Dousheng has such great power, not to mention the other side has four, he had to be alert. Soul breeze light of saw a eye Gao fan a group of people, complexion calm, "didn''t expect you also can open up space passageway, unexpectedly than we come of still early one step!" "Look, young Lord The four-star Dousheng behind the spirit wind points to the two one star Dousheng under the ancient bodhi tree and says. "Oh?" The soul breeze lightly glanced one eye, "as expected is like this!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and said, "soul wind, do you want to say that these two people are controlled by the ancient bodhi tree as recorded in your soul family''s Secret script?" The people of the soul clan look at Gao fan one after another, with a puzzled look on their face. They don''t understand what Gao fan is saying? What''s the secret? Soul wind face a Lin, straight stare this Gao fan, "how do you know my soul clan has this kind of secret book?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I not only know that your soul clan has this kind of secret script, but also know that you have a five-star duel Saint hidden among us!" Gao fan looks behind him and stares at a Sanxing Dousheng who is passing by them, "right? Is the soul dead? " Hun miesheng''s eyes were cold. Now that he was found, there was no need to continue to evade. A black flame suddenly flew out of the body of soul death, and the target was xun''er. "It''s a strange fire!" Medicine dust surprised cry out a voice, "not good, is nihility swallow inflammation!" However, under Gao fan''s telepathy, he had been on guard and pulled xun''er. "Presumptuous!" The soul destroys living a fierce drink, where in this world can someone escape from his soul destroys living hand. The flame turned a 180 ¡ã bend, opened into a big net, and rushed towards Gao fan and xun''er. "It''s just nothing, swallowing the fire of Yanzi. It''s arrogant to dare to make mistakes in front of me!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, the fire control technique launched. That originally fierce flame instantly counseled, turn into a small flame to enter Gao fan''s hand. "What?" All of the soul clan were shocked and couldn''t believe it. "How did you do it?" In the eyes of soumiesheng, there was uncertainty. Gao fan''s hands were on his back, and his face was proud, "didn''t he say that? I am the reincarnation of the God of fire. Why don''t you believe it? " "Hum!" The soul destroys to live a cold hum, "joke, where come of God in this world?" Gao fan looks sad and shakes his head slightly. "Foolish human, don''t try to challenge my bottom line with your ignorance. Since you don''t believe it, I can only find a way to make you believe it!" As soon as the voice fell, a black flame burst out from Gao fan''s eyebrows and went straight to the soul. "Bad!" The soul destroys living to dodge, but since then, the left arm is burning black inflammation. The flame suddenly becomes stronger, and will soon climb on the body of the soul. "Ah The soul destroys the living and immediately cuts off the left arm. Gao fan sneered, "do you believe it now?" The cold sweat on the forehead of all the people of the soul clan is incredible. In the eyes of Hun Mie Sheng, there was uncertainty, and countless plans flashed through his mind. Finally, he made up his mind to leave others behind and escape. "If you want to escape, there is no door!" Gao fan grinned slightly. Telepathically, there was no secret. Chapter 167 Take out the Thor''s axe, Gao fan says, "space control, lightning strike!" This is the joint attack skill invented by Gao fan, "space + lightning + mental power" the soul death suddenly opens up, and he feels the crisis of death in the next moment. He gave up the pursuit of xun''er in a hurry, and his body jerked back, trying to get out of the space. "Boom!" A blue ray of thunder burst out from the Thor''s axe in Gao fan''s hand, and directly filled the space where the soul died. The strong attack power of the ray directly smashed the space formed by Gao fan''s small power of thought and space. "Are you all right?" Xiao Yan grabs Xun er''s hand in a hurry. "Nothing!" Xun''er has a gentle face. "Cluck, cluck!" The soul destroys to living a blood and flesh blur, the corner of the mouth is flowing blood, ferociously looking at Gao fan, the upper and lower teeth keep shaking, send out the percussion sound. Gao fan grinned slightly and said, "five stars fight saint, but that''s all!" Yao Chen frowned and said, "the five-star fighter is really strong. After such a strong attack, he can survive!" The Four Saints of the soul clan were all counselled at the moment when they saw the failure of the death of the soul. Gao fan''s attack was enough to kill any of them. "What are you doing? Save people!" Soul wind face a cold, to the side of the soul family Four Saints Li drink, "no matter how strong each other, there is only one, what are you afraid of!" "Yes The Four Saints of the soul clan work together, and the four great bloody exercises sweep towards GAOFAN like a tsunami. "Hiss!" All the people behind Gao fan widened their eyes and looked scared. Demon Ming and medicine dust a face firm step forward, they this is to help Gao fan resist attack. "Stop it Gao fan smiles and raises his hand to block the attack in the sky. The overwhelming energy exploded in an instant, and all the energy of the explosion flew back to the side where the soul clan was. The soul wind suddenly stares big eyes, carries the fighting spirit, sacrifices a defense charm. An ancient breath erupted from the soul wind, which could resist the impact of energy. The four souls behind him were not blessed. They were blown out by the overflowing energy and fell on the ground one after another. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. When people saw everything in front of them, they were dull one after another. "This is too strong, isn''t it?" Soul wind and four saints are also muddled and don''t know what to do. "Go The soul destroys living to spit out this blood abruptly, the eye gives birth to a silk to refuse. "No!" Medicine dust a fierce drink, "he wants to explode!" "What They all peed at that time, and the five-star fighting Saint exploded. This is the rhythm of destroying heaven and earth! Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring. "The people of the soul clan, they are absolutely determined." As he spoke, Gao fan waved his hand and threw it to the people of the opposite soul clan with a strong and unparalleled force. The four sages of the soul clan, with a stiff face, directly surround the spirit wind and protect it in the middle. Where will Gao fan give them the chance to escape? He says, "super power, space control!" "Bang!" The Four Saints of the soul clan and the spirit wind suddenly collide with an invisible force, and it''s hard to move forward. "No!" Hun miesheng''s face was full of grief and anger, and his voice was hoarse. The next moment, the body of the soul of the explosion, set off a tsunami. The powerful energy instantly swept the space made by Gao fan, and the green tendons on Gao fan''s forehead suddenly burst up. Chapter 168 This rampant energy is too powerful, much stronger than the previous four saints of the soul clan. Gao fan can''t control it. "Your Majesty, if you can''t control it, just let it go, and we are still here!" Ziyan raised her head and looked distressed. "Nothing!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ll let go now!" Boom! The space was blasted from the side with its back to Gao fan and others, and a natural moat tens of meters wide was blasted out directly on the opposite side. In the sky, six red souls are trapped in a small space. Gao Fan said with a smile, "the soul clan is good at the method of soul, so we have to guard against it!" Gao fan waves his hand, grabs the six souls and directly throws away Najie. As for the four soul geniuses lying on the ground, they were solved at the same time. "Ding! Points + 200! " Looking at Gao fan''s neat means, several governors of the ancient clan shut up one after another. Before, they only ridiculed Gao fan, but now they are really counsellors. As for the remaining four fighting saints of other forces, they all admire Gao fan. Gao fan looked at the four fighting saints and said, "are you willing to join our kingdom?" "Yes, yes!" That''s exactly what the four people said. They heard that the policy of Fanguo is very good. "Well! Then you can go to any country with the medicine to register! " Gao fan looks relaxed. "Thank you They knelt down on the ground. "Flat!" Gao fan nodded. ¡­¡­ Soul world the meditating nihilistic swallowing flame suddenly opens his eyes and sees that a row of soul lights in front of him are all out. Nihilistic swallowing flame looks confused. "Asshole! Rubbish The next second, the hall heard the roar of nothingness swallowing flame. "Come on! How long will the tomb open? " Some people tremble, "half a year! At that time, the fragment of the Xiao family should also appear in the ancient world! " "Good! Next time, I''ll go myself... " "Yes..." ¡­¡­ "Your Majesty, what shall we do now? This ancient bodhi tree is so weird Medicine dust has a dignified face. Gu Qingyang on one side no longer intervenes, taking the three boys of the ancient clan to one side quietly, without any sense of existence. "Great governor!" Gao fan looked at Gu Qingyang, "what do you think we should do?" Gu Qingyang took a deep breath and said, "it''s all up to your majesty!" "Ha ha!" Satisfied, Gao fan turned to look at the towering ancient bodhi tree. "As you can see, this ancient bodhi tree can control the soul. If the soul power is weak, don''t go up." GAOFAN negative hand and stand, "Xiao Yan''s soul power has come to heaven big perfect, he with me to go!" "I''m going too!" Xun''er frowned slightly. "I have the body protection of the burning fire of the golden emperor and the ancient clan pattern. I want to go too!" "Don''t be impulsive, miss!" Gu Qingyang frowned tightly. Xun''er leaned back slightly, "Da Du Tong, has xun''er done anything that is not sure these years?" Gu Qingyang hesitated and said, "but..." "No, but!" Xun er''s attitude is firm, "if something goes wrong, I''ll take it on my own!" Gao fan is very confused about xun''er''s sudden request, because he can''t see through xun''er''s mind. He doesn''t know what the other party is thinking and why he wants to go to such a dangerous place. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down!" Xun''er comes forward and looks at Gao fan. "Brother, let xun''er go too!" Xiao Yan murmured. "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly. He also wanted to see what xun''er wanted to do. "Dadutong, don''t worry, give your miss to me!" Chapter 169 "Yes Gu Qingyang arched his hand to Gao fan and said, "please your majesty "No harm!" Gao fan pulls Xiao Yan and Xiao Yan pulls Xun Er, and the three step into the front of the ancient bodhi tree. "Hum!" The space where the ancient bodhi tree is located vibrates, and the figure appears in front of everyone. "Ten fighting saints!" Everyone looked surprised. "It seems that you are afraid!" Gao fan grinned slightly and raised his hand for a while. The ten Dousheng turned into powder in the explosion. "Go Gao fan a face domineering, take Xiao Yan and smoke son to enter forward one step. , as like as two peas, the three Topstrong is there, the same as the two Dou saints. "Brush!" Three people come to a space. Xiao Yan raised his head, and a skeleton face appeared in the sky. "Stupid mortal, in front of my great Luo Jinxian, don''t you kneel down quickly!" "Play the devil!" Xiao Yan a fierce drink, "still don''t quickly hand over that Bodhisattva son!" "Bodhisattva?" The skeleton face in the void snorted coldly, "you three mortals want to get Bodhi from us. It''s wishful thinking!" WOW! A burst of broken glass sounds in the space. Xiao Yan only feels the turbulence of his mind, as if the surrounding space is broken. "Click!" Xiao Yan was frightened to find that xun''er beside him was also broken, "big brother, help xun''er quickly!" Xiao Yan turns his head and looks at Gao fan. Gao fan shakes his head slightly. "No, I can''t save her either!" "No way! No way Xiao Yan left tears in his eyes. As soon as the picture turns GAO fan and xun''er look up and down at Xiao Yan, who is still motionless, they see that Xiao Yan''s eyes are closed and shed tears. "Gao fan, help Xiao Yan, he will be taken away!" Xun''er frowned tightly. With the ability of telepathy, Gao fan knows what Xiao Yan sees in his heart. If he wants to save Xiao Yan, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger, so he''s not in a hurry. He is very curious now, "Xun Er, how do you know that he will be taken away?" Xun Er hesitated in his eyes, but after a moment of hesitation, he made a decision, "the reason why you can''t use telepathy to me is because I am also the system owner!" Gao fan was stunned at that time, and his heart fluctuated, "yes! If xun''er is also the owner of the system, he can''t see through the other party''s story and explain it! " "You..." Gao fan''s hand shakes a little. "Don''t worry about it. Save people!" Xun''er looks anxious. Gao fan suddenly realized that he almost missed a big event. With a wave of his hand, a gray shadow was stripped from Gao fan''s body and hung in the air. "Ah Xiao Yan suddenly widened his eyes and took a deep breath. Seeing Gao fan and xun''er around him, he instantly understood. "Thank you, or I''ll die!" Xiao Yan got up slowly and looked up at the gray shadow in the air. "I didn''t expect you to come, too!" Xu Ying looks at xun''er with an evil smile. "Gao fan, I''ll tell you everything you want to know later. Now you''re going to help Xiao Yan put out the shadow. Here, only you can do it!" Xun er''s face is dignified. "Tell me, why?" Gao fan frowned tightly. "There''s no time!" Smoked son complexion dignified, "his soul is growing, take advantage of now!" Gao fan suddenly turned back and found that the space was shrinking, and the gray soul was really getting stronger. "Hum!" Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring, and his soul leaps forward, directly merging with the gray soul. Chapter 170 "Young man, you were cheated by that woman!" as like as two peas, the soul of the. meets the same gray gray shadow. "What the woman is using you is what your system is!" Gao fan is frightened in the heart, how does this gray virtual shadow know these? Is that true! No, just now xun''er said the system, so the gray shadow knew it. It was almost cheated. It was a mirage. "There are some tricks for you, but I''m tired of them in front of me!" Gao fan smiles and raises his hand to attack. "No!" Virtual shadow instantly counseled, "don''t kill me, I''ll give you what you want!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "what I want is your life!" "The space ring on your hand is mine!" "Well?" Gao fan has a smile on his face. This space ring is called biyou palace. It was found in Doudi''s mansion. He was also curious about the origin of the ring. "That''s to say, what''s the ring?" Xu Ying shook his head helplessly, "that ring is my Taoist temple: biyou palace!" Gao fan''s eyes are a little shocked. The virtual shadow says that biyou palace is a Taoist temple, but it fits with the list of Fengshen. Is it impossible that the other party really comes from Fengshen list? "I don''t believe it!" Gao fan has a calm face. Because he found that up to now, all the information mentioned by Xu Ying is actually known by himself, and he is likely to be in a dreamland. "Well, what''s the dojo?" Xu Ying grinned, "young man, you and I don''t have to play riddles. I can see which side of the world you come from. There are yellow blood flowing in your soul!" Gao fan almost believed that he was still in the dreamland. He closed his eyes tightly and pinched his thigh. "Ha ha!" Virtual shadow smiles, "you don''t have to doubt that you are still in the dreamland, and you don''t have to worry that what I said is actually information you know. The soul of the system owner is immune to my dreamland!" "Who on earth are you?" Gao fan showed his killing eyes. "I''m Bodhi! From the world of journey to the West Empty shadow light says. "Nonsense Gao fan looks like a Lin, "Bodhi''s Taoist temple is not biyou palace!" "Three star cave in xieyue mountain, right?" Xu Ying sneered, "it''s just to avoid the name of the enemy! I also have a name before: Master of Tongtian Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. Some information flashed in his mind. Fengshenbang and journey to the West are his favorite works. He still has a certain understanding of the two-step works. He was thinking about the possibility that the Bodhi patriarch was the leader of the Tongtian sect. He thought a little and found it inconceivable. But it also shows that the thinking of virtual image is different from that of oneself, which also shows that he is not in the illusion of virtual image. But it was a bit complicated. For a moment, he couldn''t digest it. "What''s the matter with Xun er? She seems to have known you for a long time? " Gao fan looks puzzled. "Yes, I was summoned by her. She used her system to summon me to fight for her, but I developed a sense of autonomy, learned about the system, and then separated from her, and she was also severely injured!" Gao fan deeply washed the air conditioner, I wipe it! Is the system so unreliable? "What''s the purpose of her coming to this world?" Gao fan asked lightly. Chapter 171 "Her task is to kill the emperor of heaven!" "Kill the soul and destroy the life?" Gao fan is tiny a Leng, "soul Heaven Emperor still alive?"? So you can''t kill the emperor "Of course I can kill the soul God, but that''s how I killed that woman." "Because her level is too low, and too anxious, the level has not been raised. In order to kill the soul, the emperor of heaven forced me to come out, and then I was attacked." "Wait! Is Xun er''s system calling Gao fan was stunned. "Yes "Then xun''er will know that you are very strong in the world of westward travel?" "Yes "So xun''er also comes from the earth?" "Well!" "Hiss!" Gao fan took a deep breath, as if everything was explained. Xun''er''s system task is to kill the soul God, but she was attacked by Bodhi. Now she should have lost the summoning ability given by the system. So xun''er is close to Xiao Yan, because she is also from the earth. She knows that Xiao Yan is the leading role in the world, and she will be able to kill the villain in the end. But later xun''er sees Gao fan''s appearance. Xun''er finds that Gao fan is also a system owner, and that Gao fan''s task is to help Xiao Yan, so she takes the initiative to quit. "Hoo..." Gao fan breathed out a long breath, and his heart was clear. He looked at Xu Ying and said, "what do you want after all that?" Xu Ying said with a smile, "if I guess correctly, your task is the same as that woman. Is it to kill the soul God? But you are much smarter than that woman. You know how to upgrade yourself first Gao fan is tiny to squint, he finally confirmed, this empty shadow really is not an illusion. If it''s an illusion, the other party can''t think that his task is to kill the emperor. "You let me take away Xiao Yan, and I''ll help you kill the soul God. After all, I can make the soul God die earlier, so that you can finish the task early, and I have the chance to return to that world and take revenge!" Virtual shadow gnashing teeth to. "What revenge?" Gao fan asked. "Kill my elder martial brother Yuanshi Tianzun and avenge him for destroying my sect!" There was anger in the shadow''s voice. "Good!" Gao fan took a deep breath, "I promise to avenge you!" "Boom!" The virtual shadow broke up in an instant, and the space echoed with a cry of reluctance, "why would you rather choose the weak one than me? Tell me why? " "Because you guessed wrong, my task is not to kill the soul Gao fan murmurs, this piece of space collapses gradually. Back to the previous space, the sky condensed out a Bodhi Heart, looking vibrant. "Big brother?" Xiao Yan looks at Gao fan, and xun''er is on guard. Gao fan raised his head, looked at the heart in the air, waved it down and handed it to Xiao Yan, "brother, this is yours! With this, you can have as many Bodhi as you want! " "Thank you, brother!" Xiao Yan is a Bodhi. The world collapsed in an instant, and the three returned to the wilderness. The bodhi tree withered in an instant, and the original green trees became gray. Xiao Yan''s face is excited, holding xun''er and jumping. Gao fan suddenly remembers that in the original book, Xiao Yan swallowed Bodhi''s heart in the wilderness and was closed for several years. After he came out, everyone felt that he was a changed person, and his eyes seemed to have gone through the vicissitudes of endless years. "Maybe that Xiao Yan was actually taken away by Bodhi at that time?" Gao fan murmured. Chapter 172 "Your Majesty, what do you say?" Demon Ming asks in Gao fan''s ear. "I said," let''s go back! " Gao fan smiles and raises his hand to open the door of void. People through the void door, directly back to the meteorite Pavilion. It''s Yingyan who greets Gao fan in his harem. Even Qinglin and medusa have come back from the Ming Python clan in Jiuyou. Gu Qingyang''s mouth is watering with the beauties of the characters. After all the women kiss each other, Gao fan looks at the people of ancient Qingyang and says, "brothers of ancient people, please stay for a meal before you leave." Gu Qingyang didn''t want to stay, but xun''er stood up and said, "well, thank the emperor for his hospitality. Let''s talk about it for a few more days!" "Yes Gu Qingyang nodded. Xiao Yan takes Gu xun''er and the ancient people to go first. Gao fan nodded slightly and took a meaningful look at Gu xun''er. Princess Ya pinched Gao fan on his waist. "Your Majesty, you can''t beat xun''er''s attention!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan embarrassed smile, "how is that possible?" "Your Majesty is a big turnip with a flower heart!" "I''m going to tell General Xiao Yan!" Purple research Du mouth, quickly ran up. Gao fan quickly broke away from the embrace of the women, "no!" The women also ran up one after another, the demon Ming looked at everything in front of her, a little lost. "Sister Yaoming, right?" Princess Ya smiles. "Ah?" Demon Ming sees Ya Fei talking to herself and is stunned for a moment. "Sister, I''ll go to the palace and ask you to shout, sister!" Princess Ya takes YaoMing''s hand, "I''ve heard about you from Ziyan. In the future, we are a family. We need to be friendly. Don''t worry about your majesty!" She is also a smart woman. "What my sister said is that my sister will listen to her later." "My sister is so polite. My strength is the lowest among your Majesty''s concubines! In the future, my sister will not bully me... " That night, Gu Qingyang was drunk. It was the first time he had been drunk since he joined the black annihilation army. It''s true that the people in every country are too enthusiastic to push off the wine. Also drunk are Gu Xing, Gu Hua and Gu Yao. Gu Xing and Gu Yao have fallen to the ground. Only Gu Hua, with a runny nose and tears, was looking for someone to tell him how much he admired Gao fan and how great his image was in his heart. All the people in the country were afraid of him, and they all avoided him. On the roof GAO fan is drinking wine alone today, he heard that xun''er came from the earth, and he suddenly felt a little homesick. "Big brother! Why are you drinking here alone? " Xiao Yan pulls xun''er to come. Gao fan smiles, "come on, drink with me!" Xun''er patted Xiao Yan on the shoulder, "I''ll get you wine." "No! I''ll get it. Your foot is hurt! " Xiao Yan has a spoiled face. "Well!" Xun''er nodded and sat down beside Gao fan. "How? Is there nothing you want to ask me? " "Ha ha!" Gao fan took a sip of the wine and said with a smile, "even if I don''t ask, you will say it!" "In the last life, I was a man who wanted to be short-sighted. I jumped down a tall building for a man!" Xun''er smiles a little, "later, like you, I became the owner of the system, and I enjoyed life again." "The ability of my system is to summon. My mission in this world is to kill the soul God, but I don''t know what''s wrong with my system. The summoned people hurt me and my system." Chapter 173 "What?" Gao fan was stunned at that time, "so bloody?" "Cough, isn''t it?" Xun''er was a little embarrassed, "my luck is a little bad, so I found Xiao Yan later, because he is the leading role in the world, I can only rely on him to complete the task." "You know Xiao Yan is the main character, so you are from the earth, right?" Gao fan murmured. "Yes Xun Er nodded. "Or the emperor of heaven will die sooner or later. What''s your plan?" Gao fan looks at xun''er, "after killing the soul God?" "I want to stay..." Xun''er murmured. "Stay?" Gao fan was a little stunned. "What does that mean?" "Too tired..." Xun''er''s chin was leaning on his knees, and his hands clasped his legs. Gao fan has an incredible expression on his face. "What do you mean?" Xun''er shook his head and said, "I''m still a sentimental person for two generations. at the beginning, I contacted Xiao Yan just to kill the soul emperor, but later, some of his temperament attracted me deeply, and I gradually found that I fell in love with him, and now, I know Xiao Yan loves me very much!" "So I want to stay with him forever." "I don''t think it''s good to stay in this world and have a person you love and a person who loves you." "But it''s just a virtual world!" Gao Fan said that he still couldn''t accept it. Xun''er shook his head slightly, "virtual or real, as long as you are still yourself, you can do it!" "I don''t understand!" Gao fan can''t help shaking his head, "but if you want to stay, won''t your system object?" "Of course Xun''er sneered, "it will not only oppose, but also kill me." "So you tell me so much? Do you want me to help you? " Gao fan asked lightly. "Yes "How can I help you?" Xun Er took a deep breath, "kill the system!" Gao fan frowned, "how to kill?" "Kill me!" Xun''er looks serious, "my system will not recover before the death of the emperor, so I am relatively free during this period of time, which is unfortunate and lucky for me!" "I will give you a part of my soul, and then you will kill me, until you have the world, and then you will revive me." "In that case, I can be controlled by you and your system just like other people in the world!" "Kill you Xiao Yan will go all out with me! " Gao fan smiles a little, "besides, it''s just what you think. What if you can''t succeed? What if the resurrected xun''er is not you? " "Don''t worry. I''ll tell Xiao Yan there. I believe he will understand." Xun''er looks sad. " as for failure, let''s fail! Anyway, Xiao Yan is the only one in the world who deserves my nostalgia. " "OK..." "Brother, xun''er, here comes the wine!" "Cheers..." "Ha ha ha..." That night, Gao fan couldn''t sleep. He didn''t dare to confirm Xun er''s words and wanted to verify it. "System, is what xun''er says true?" System: "Don''t you even know if it''s true?" Gao fan shook his head slightly and closed his eyes. The next day, the ancient people left. In view of the relationship between xun''er and Gu Qingyang, Xiao Yan still gave Gu Qingyang three Bodhi. "Xun''er, don''t worry. I''ll shut up and refine the Bodhi pill immediately. When I leave, I''ll go to the ancient clan to propose marriage at the first time!" Xiao Yan a face don''t give up of pull smoke son''s hand. Chapter 174 "Half a year later, the Tianmu will be opened. Brother Xiaoyan must come, because only you can open the Tianmu of the Xiaos. I will wait for you, brother Xiaoyan!" Xun er''s eyes were full of tears. "Don''t worry, I will propose to your father then!" Xiao Yanxin swears. "Well!" As soon as xun''er leaves, Xiao Yan immediately closes the door and absorbs Bodhi''s heart. In order to prevent the old Yin force of Bodhi from holding back, Gao fan also shut up with Xiao Yan to help him absorb Bodhi. Three months have passed since the closure. "Ding! Xiao Yan''s advanced Dousheng, points + 100! " Hum! Over the meteorite Pavilion of fanguoxing, a huge golden figure appeared in front of everyone. A strange wave came from the space, and the whole world seemed to resonate with the Golden Shadow. All the people looked up at the Golden Shadow in the sky that day. "That face is general Xiao Yan!" Someone recognized Xiao Yan. "Yes! What is general Xiao Yan doing? " On the pavilion of meteorite, many strong people look up and stare at the empty shadow in the sky. Xuankongzi looked envious. "Yaochen, you are so lucky to have such an excellent disciple. The news of his promotion to Dousheng is like that of someone else''s promotion to Doudi!" "Ha ha ha!" Yao Chen''s face is proud of supporting his beard, isn''t it. After half an hour, Gao fan and Xiao Yan join hands to go out. "Teacher!" Xiao Yan looks excited. "The two stars fight the saints! Ha ha Medicine dust Lang a smile, very satisfied looking at Xiao Yan. "Yao Chen, you have a good apprentice!" Feng Xian has a sour face. "Teacher, I''m going to shut up and refine Bodhi pill now!" Xiao Yan had a faint smile on his face. Gao Fan said, "practice some Bodhi pills to promote everyone to the next level. Everyone''s level is a little low. Look at Yafei, she has the strength of five-star douzun!" After absorbing the influence of Zhongzhou, now there are more than 20 Dousheng, including you and your wives, and more than 100 douzun "Not enough!" Gao fan shakes his head. "We are tough enough to deal with the soul clan, not to mention conquering the aggressive continent!" Everyone looked at each other, "how strong is this soul clan?" As far as I know, among the living people of the soul clan, there are two nine star fighting saints, four eight star fighting saints, nine seven star fighting saints, one six star fighting saint and one five star fighting saint! Let''s not talk about the rest... " They held their breath and were shocked to speechless. Gao fan looked back and said with a smile, "do you still think our strength is strong?" The crowd was silent. Yao Chen raised his head slightly. "Your Majesty, where did the news come from?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "you don''t have to doubt the truth of my news. It''s not luck that the soul clan can exterminate the eight ancient tribes one by one. the way the soul clan cultivates talents is much stronger than the other eight ancient tribes. It''s reasonable that they can achieve today''s achievements." "The reason why they don''t come to the mainland is that they know very well how big the mainland is!" "So everyone, you still need to work hard. Everything in front of you is far enough!" "Yes! Your majesty They all drank together. "All right, let''s go!" Gao fan waves and leaves with Xiao Yan. Chapter 175 Three days later, an abnormal wave came from the sky above the meteorite Pavilion. Thick black clouds blotted out the sun, in which there was a flash of gold. "This is danley?" The dust moved me. Xuankongzi moved, "golden thunder, this is jiuxuan golden thunder!" "Nine pills!" Yaochen and xuankongzi look at each other, and their eyes are shocked. Gao fan smiles a little, unexpectedly practiced nine grades of pills, also beyond his expectation. Gao fan nodded slightly, "my younger brother is powerful!" "Brother fan, teacher, I have to go outside to deal with Danlei. If I''m here, I''m afraid Kyoto will be destroyed!" Xiao Yan fell in front of several people, very excited. Hearing the news, xuankongzi saw Xiao Yan, his face flushed, "Bodhi Dan is finally born. It''s not a waste that I''ve been waiting here so long!" "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to succeed all the time!" Xiao Yan nodded, "I''ll go first!" Having said that, Xiao Yan flew directly to the distant mountains. Gao fan''s idea moves and lifts everyone up and floats away. Half an hour later, it was in the mountains 50 kilometers away. Xiao Yan is standing on a piece of land scorched by thunder. With him as the center, within a radius of 1000 meters, there is no grass left. "Huhu ~" Xiao Yan stood on the ground, dressed in coarse clothes. Beside him stood a puppet, which was a demon puppet made by himself. In the sky, the dark thunder clouds surge, and the light of thunder and lightning comes out from time to time. The accumulated thunder and lightning indicates that the next lightning strike will be more powerful than ever. "How about brother? Can you carry it? " Gao fan had a faint smile on his face. "Don''t worry!" Xiaoyan eyes with firm, "this thunder robbery, I come to resist, you look good!" "Ha ha! It''s my brother. Good job Gao fanlang gave a smile. The others frowned and looked nervous. "The next lightning strike is not easy!" Yao Chen frowned and clenched his fists. "Yao Lao, Xiao Yan is your most proud disciple. You have to believe him!" Gao fan is confident. "Of course I believe him!" Yao Chen gritted his teeth, "but I haven''t seen Danlei of this scale. Jiupin pill is really abnormal." "Ha ha! This just shows that my brother is very good! " Gao fan gave a faint smile. Everyone nodded in succession and approved Gao fan''s words. When they advanced to fight for saints, they attracted the changes of heaven and earth, but there was no sound like Xiao Yan. "Boom!" At this time, a bucket of golden thunder came down from the sky, and the space where it passed seemed to be torn apart. "Ah Everyone frowned and felt palpitation. Gao fan can''t help frowning slightly. Is this thunder robbery too strong? "The six mysteries of heavenly fire have changed!" Xiao Yan snapped a drink, this is his own six different fire out of the new skills. The six mysteries of the sky fire changed, and Xiao Yan''s strength suddenly increased dozens of times. "Five wheel fire separation method! Big silence palm! Crack the seal Xiao Yan is unafraid, a series of killing moves. Thunder robbed by Xiao Yan abruptly break up, see everyone is brilliant. But let Xiao Yan strength is strong, but the continuity of thunder robbery is beyond everyone''s expectation. Now Xiao Yan stop moment, thunder robbery directly smashed the day demon puppet, suddenly hit on Xiao Yan''s body. "Ah Xiao Yan''s clothes turned into powder at the moment when Lei Jie came down, and his face showed a look of pain. Chapter 176 The next moment, a black light instantly climbed up Xiao Yan''s body, and slowly even his face was covered in it. The falling thunder and lightning in the metal armor traction suddenly accelerated speed, toward Xiao Yan''s body convergence and go, as if absorbed in general. The situation, which was very dangerous just now, is now very gratifying. "This..." Everyone frowned, and xuankongzi asked, "what''s covering Xiaoyan''s body? It seems to absorb Danlei, which is unheard of "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile. He didn''t expect that the armor would have such a function. He then remembered that there was a scene in the Avengers League, where iron man fought with Thor, and the electricity was almost out. As a result, Raytheon gave a big move to iron and steel. Iron man''s battery was full in an instant and became more powerful than before. "Is this the role of armor?" Yao Chen looks at Gao fan. "Yes Gao fan was very proud, "I didn''t expect that armor could have this effect, ha ha!" "Well!" They all nodded and laughed. "No!" Yao Chen was slightly puzzled, "the speed of armor absorbing lightning seems to be reduced!" People have looked at the past, surprised to find that really as medicine dust said. Soon, Panther armor no longer absorbs thunder and lightning. Xiao Yan''s ferocious face releases his fighting skills and attacks thunder. The situation became so critical that Gao fan could not help frowning. "Hum!" Xiao Yan a cold hum, the body suddenly gave birth to eight colors of fire. "Ah Xiao Yan raises the strange fire of that color with a painful face, which can block the thunder. Gao fan frowned slightly, ready to hand at any time, he was really afraid to play Xiao Yan to death. Although the system doesn''t say whether Xiao Yan''s death will lead to mission failure or what the consequences will be, Gao fan still doesn''t want to try. At this time, the sudden change. Xiao Yan''s painful face was filled with surprise. He saw the eight color fire lotus in his hand spinning at a high speed and absorbing Jin Lei''s energy. They all looked at each other and didn''t know why. "This boy always likes to do these frightening things!" Medicine dust a face wry smile, but shake head. A moment later, the high-speed rotation of the eight color Huolian gradually lost its original color, merged into a color, and gradually stabilized in the palm of Xiao Yan''s hand. The pink fire in the palm of his hand keeps Jinlei away from the outside. It''s amazing. "This is..." With surprise in Yao Chen''s eyes, "is the different fire fused?" "Fusion of different fire?" Xuankongzi opened his eyes wide. "How is this possible?" "Gee!" At this moment, the strange fire in Xiao Yan''s palm opened his mouth, "Bo!" "Boo!" Two, pink fire opened his eyes, revealing a silly face. "What is this?" The medicine dust could not help being surprised. "Ha ha! Dog Danlei, let you taste this! " Xiao Yan was bathed in blood all over his body, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. In the hands of silly Meng fire suddenly soared, a group of pink ability from Xiao Yan''s hands toward the sky burst open. Huolian collides with thunder and lightning, setting off a fierce wind, tearing the plants within a radius of 10 kilometers to pieces, and Xiao Yan himself is also ejected by the explosion. People raised their hands to cover their eyes, and the strong light seemed to tear the void open. Gao fan waves his hand and tries to protect Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan still has golden lightning. Chapter 177 A moment later, the dust settled. "Thank you, brother fan." Xiao Yan half kneels in the void, showing a smile on his tired face. "I will protect the Dharma for you and swallow Bodhidharma!" Gao fan smiles. "Well!" Xiao Yan nodded, raised his hand and took out the Bodhi pill. This pill directly turned into a Buddha''s shadow, hovering in Xiao Yan''s palm. "Dan Yao Hua Xing!" Xuankongzi exclaimed in surprise, "it''s really Jiupin pills!" "Ha ha!" Yao Chen laughs and caresses his beard with a smile on his face. Xiao Yan frowned and swallowed the Bodhi pill. A torrent of momentum came from Xiao Yan''s body. Xiao Yan suddenly opened his eyes, and the light blue ethnic lines on his forehead appeared again, flying in the sky with great momentum. They all looked up at the sky. After a while, the Dragon flew back to Xiaoyan''s body. The energy between heaven and earth centered on Xiaoyan, formed an energy vortex and quickly gathered in Xiaoyan''s body. The next moment, Xiao Yan suddenly opened his eyes, a face excited, "three stars fight saint! I made it "Ha ha! Give you another chance Gaofanlang voice a smile, a look at Xiaoyan, "power amplification!" "What?" Xiao Yan was stunned on the spot, "did I upgrade again? "Four stars fighting for saints?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, "Congratulations, brother!" "Big brother I don''t know Xiao Yan was moved to cry Everyone in the country smiles. Today is really a day to celebrate. "Big brother! I''ll make Bodhi pill for you immediately, so that you can also advance Xiao Yan looks determined. "Go Gao fan waved his hand. Xiao Yan went to the star meteorite Pavilion Dan palace, and Gao fan took a group of concubines back to the palace. As night fell, Gao fan began to draw prizes after serving all the ladies. I''ve accumulated 600 points recently, and I don''t know if I can do something good. "Ding! Eight grade Longyang pills "Ding! Qipin Bodhi pill "Ding! Get the gem of the universe: the gem of the soul "Ding! Get the cosmic gem: time gem "Ding! Get the space gem: space gem "Ding! Get the cosmic gem: soul gem "Ding! Get the gem of the universe: the gem of reality "I wipe it!" Gao fan''s face was muddled, "give six infinite gems at a time, but don''t give infinite gloves. Are you really funny?" System: "make do with it..." Gao fan Three months later the ancient holy city is an ancient city standing deep in the eastern region of Zhongzhou. Recently, the situation in Zhongzhou is complicated, and the killing made by the Hun clan has cast a layer of haze on every ancient clan. And tomorrow is the day when Tianmu is opened. Tianmu is in the ancient world. The ancient holy city, which is calm on the surface, is actually surging. Because this is the entrance to the ancient world. The soul clan is also a race that wants to enter the tomb of heaven. Dongchengmen as the new commander of the black annihilation army, Lingquan had to patrol in person, and everyone who entered the ancient holy city had to check strictly. Looking at the long line outside the gate, Lingquan''s eyes became deep. Half a month ago, Lingquan got an adventure in a mission, and successfully advanced to Jiuxing douzun, becoming the commander of the ancient black annihilation army. As a foreigner, after years of continuous efforts, he finally ascended the post of commander of the black annihilation army. Since he became the commander, Lingquan felt that he would become the first governor with a different surname, and he would marry miss xun''er. Chapter 178 So for this purpose, Lingquan works harder than anyone else. Even if he is only 30 years old, Jiuxing douzun is the best among the ancient people. "Stab Not far in front of the gate of the ancient holy city, a door of space suddenly opens. The soldiers at the gate immediately showed their vigilant eyes, and the crowd in line also cast their eyes. There are only a few strong people who can tear open the void and come directly, even if they look at the whole fighting mainland, which naturally attracts people''s attention. Gao fan and Xiao Yan come out from the door of space, excited at the same time, looking up at this magnificent ancient city with respect. This time, only Gao fan, Xiao Yan, Yao Chen, Lingxi, Huozhi and Xiao Yu came. It''s about the tomb of the ancient eight nationalities. Of course, Gao fan has to bring the ancient eight nationalities together. Xiao Yu''s character was promoted to the early stage of Jiuxing douzun after Xiao Yan activated the Xiaozu''s pattern last time. Huozhi was a little stronger than Xiao Yu, only one step away from Dousheng. The rest of the people, after listening to Gao fan''s words last time, felt that their strength was too weak. They ate the Bodhi pill that Xiao Yan had refined for them and shut up at home. Originally, Gao fan also wanted to bring Xiao Zhan. As a result, Xiao Zhan is still closed and inconvenient to disturb. "I heard that the ancient holy city is an ancient city left over from the ancient times. The reason why it can survive through the ages is because of the boundary outside, this boundary contains the great power of fighting the emperor and is indestructible! Even if people from the soul clan come outside, they can only sneak in. " Gao Fan said lightly. "I see!" Xiao Yan nodded. "Who''s coming?" Ling Quan looked at Gao fan''s six people, frowned slightly, and immediately brought them forward. As a strong man, Ling Quan saw at first glance the extraordinary qualities of the two young men. And strangely enough, he thought they were a little familiar. "Spirit dog?" Gao fan smile, "long time no see, you are so strong?" When Lingquan heard this, he remembered that Gao fan and Xiao Yan were from the Xiao family, and his face suddenly became cold. Yao Chen came forward and handed out the invitation card with no expression on his face People in line smell the speech and look at Gao fan''s six people one after another. "Who am I, so young that I can tear open the void? It turns out that I am the emperor of any country!" "The emperor of any country is really arrogant. I heard that he is a bully everywhere he goes!" "They are arrogant and have arrogant capital. It is said that he is the reincarnation of the God of fire and the God of thunder. All the concubines in the harem are douzun, and their strength is unfathomable." "But this is the territory of the ancient people. How dare he be so presumptuous?" "Look at it, I guess the emperor of this country is going to be shriveled this time!" At this time, a breath of fighting Saint spread from the medicine dust. Ling Quan and the black annihilation army behind him all showed a look of hardship. Even the strong people standing in line on one side were shocked, "what strength is this..." Fighting for the saints "Well I don''t know... " Lingquan is not the kind of person who will counsels when meeting the strong. He gritted his teeth and insisted, "please abide by the rules and go to the back line!" Yao Chen eyebrows pick, looking to the side of the long team, a cold smile, "joke, where the emperor can be like them!" "Ah Without waiting for Lingquan to speak, Gao fan patted Yao Chen on the shoulder, "Yao Lao stressed that since I ascended the throne, what I have paid attention to is people-oriented. Gao fan is no different from the people, so today''s team should be platoon, which is called the Emperor''s self-cultivation!" Chapter 179 Gao fan is serious and sincere. He sees that Yao Chen''s face is slightly red, and gradually releases the pressure on Ling Quan and others. My realm is too far from your majesty. Ling Quan felt the pressure exerted by the drug dust on his body, gradually getting smaller and smaller, and gradually showed a sneer, "boy, are you afraid?" "But..." Gao fan''s tone changed and he looked coldly at Lingquan. "Today, I''m in the team!" Ling Quan looks at Gao fan, the smile on his face solidifies instantly, and the other person''s faint glance makes him fall into the ice cave. "My majesty really does not allow others to pick and quarrel. Today, I do not abide by the rules and commit such a vicious act of jumping in line. It is not that I want to violate the people-oriented program of our country. You are the only one who can blame me for not knowing what to do!" Gao fan raised his hand with a domineering look, and the body of the black annihilation army team headed by Ling Quan was out of control, so he immediately got out of the way, then he knelt down on the ground with his head heavily down. Gao fan, with both hands on his back, swaggered forward and walked through the middle with a face of domineering. The rest of them followed closely, and Yao Chen shook his head with a bitter smile. "Your Majesty is your majesty, this realm Tut tut "Come on, teacher!" Xiaoyan said to Yaochen with a smile. "Well!" The people in the queue were also surprised to see what happened here. "I wipe! What kind of operation is this? " "The black annihilation army knelt down!" "The emperor of every kingdom is as unfathomable as a rumor. Lingquan is a NINE-STAR fighter. He didn''t even make Lingquan kneel down." "I have long heard that the emperor of any country has mysterious power beyond fighting spirit. Today, I see that he is really extraordinary!" "In my opinion, it''s just the masterpiece of the old man who has the power to fight saints around him. It seems that the emperor has no power at all." "This fellow has a good opinion. I think so too. The emperor of any country is just like that!" Until Gao fan and his party entered the city, Lingquan and other people felt the pressure on their knees. "Ah Lingquan stood angry with grief on his face, and his self-esteem was deeply shocked by the words of those people who ate melons. "What are you looking at? Don''t you hurry to line up!" Lingquan roared at those people. Entering the ancient holy city, six people found an inn to stay. There was nothing to say that night except Lingxi, Xiaoyu and Huozhi. In the ancient world, on top of a mountain covered with clouds. A woman with refined temperament and fairy like air hangs on the sea of clouds and meditates with her eyes closed. It''s xun''er that Xiao Yan thinks about all the time. A black robed old man came out of the sea of clouds, "Miss, young master Xiao Yan has entered the ancient holy city!" Smoked son lightly open beautiful Mou, the corner of the mouth slightly grins, "Xiao Yan elder brother came, that Gao fan also walks with him?" "Exactly!" The old man has a respectful face. "What are their strengths?" "I''m old and ashamed. Master Xiaoyan and master GAOFAN are both unfathomable..." Smoked son tiny a smile, slowly get up, "since all came, I also should pass!" The next day, Gao fan and his party left the Inn and came to a lake in the center of the ancient holy city. The horizontal stillness of the lake is like a mirror reflecting the vast sky. Around the lake, there are already people waiting. Yao Chen frowned and searched around to see if he could find the people of Yao family from these people. Although the soul clan destroyed the medicine clan and destroyed the space of the medicine clan, someone of the medicine clan must have survived the massacre. Chapter 180 The people who come here today must be the talents of the ancient eight nationalities. Not only medicine dust, but also Lingxi and Huozhi are looking for it to see if they can find their own people. But those people are afraid of being recognized, one by one hidden under the black cloak, not to show their true colors. "Don''t worry, if there are your people, they will come to you naturally!" Gao fan smiles. "Yes, your majesty!" Lingxi and Xiaoyu nodded one after another. Lingquan''s face was solemn, and the anger in his eyes had not gone. "Ladies and gentlemen!" Someone floated over the lake and said in a loud voice, "in gusun, the lower ancient people, please listen to me "There is a vast area in the ancient world. Don''t rush into the ancient world. There will be a receptionist in the ancient world who will take you to the ancient holy mountains, the center of the ancient world!" "Anyone who wanders around will be regarded as a spy. He and his family will be blacklisted and will never enter the ancient world again!" The crowd nodded in silence. GUSON saw the reaction of the crowd and nodded slightly. "Hiss!" The lake opens from the center to both sides, and a huge pale gold door of void rises slowly. "The door to the ancient world has been opened. Please show me the invitation. You can enter." Goodson gave a little smile. After showing the invitation card, someone directly flashed to the door of the void, looked at it curiously, and entered directly. Ling Quan stood by the door of the void, always paying attention to the movements of Gao fan. He planned to do something about the door of the void when Gao fan and others entered. "Let''s go, too!" Gao fan smiles and strides forward. Ling Quan''s face was grim. He put his hand behind his back and made a series of seals. As soon as he wanted to throw them out, he felt that his hand was pinched. "Lingquan, don''t do that!" Gu Xun squinted at Ling Quan and said faintly. "I''m sorry!" Lingquan bowed his head heavily, "I will never be like this again!" "Well!" Goodson nodded slightly. Gao fan and his party, through the door of space, appear on a broad platform. Looking at the vast sea of clouds, there are flying Warcraft playing in the distance. "The ancient world is really vast!" Gao fan''s eyes become extremely deep, looking at the endless sea of clouds. At this time, Gu Xun and Ling Quan came out of the door of space and closed the door of space. Gao fan nodded, "so cautious, no wonder the ancient world can not be broken by the soul clan!" GUSON gently waved his sleeve robe, and a huge warship suddenly appeared in the sea of clouds. "This is the legendary flying warship!" Lingxi light said. GUSON nodded slightly and motioned to Lingxi, "exactly!" All of them were impressed by the handwriting of the ancient people. GUSON said with a smile, "this is the flying warship of our ancient people. In order not to lose your way, please take this warship and let me take you to the GUSHENG mountains!" With Goodson''s words, someone has been on the spaceship. "Let''s go! We''ll do the same Gao fan smiles a little and takes everyone to the deck of the spaceship. The view above the deck was very wide, and Gao fan went straight to the bow. Standing here, you can see farther and wider, and almost the whole ancient world seems to be in Gao fan''s eyes. Gao fan''s eyes became deep and his body was full of domineering spirit. Feel Gao fan''s body in the side leak of the air of the king, fire childish brow slightly frown, "Your Majesty, this is?" Chapter 181 "Ha ha, it''s OK. I''m just a little excited to see that China''s territory will be expanded so much again!" Gao fan grinned. "Qi!" Lingxi, who was always gentle, covered his mouth and laughed. The rest of them were all smiling and silent. GAOFAN Leng Leng, "you don''t need this kind of expression, the ancient world into any country, that is sooner or later!" The rest of the people continued to board the spacecraft, and the black annihilation army also boarded the deck. With GUSON''s command, there was a roar under the warship. People felt that the huge warship under their feet began to move slowly. It seems very slow, but people can feel the speed of the warship. A group of strong men could not help but curiously lie on the side of the ship and look down, as if they wanted to see what was driving the ship. The soldiers of the black annihilation army raised their eyebrows with pride when they saw that these outsiders had never seen the world. Gao fanhun didn''t care. He stood at the head of the bed and looked into the distance. After all, the scenery is unusual. Wearing black armor and holding the sheath around his waist, Lingquan comes to GAOFAN and stands still. "Every emperor, I''ll find everything you did to me at the gate of the city yesterday. I''ll let you know what it means that there is a heaven outside and there are people outside." Ling Quan tried to suppress the anger in his chest and said in a low voice. Gao fan raised his mouth slightly, "are you declaring war on me?" "Take it as it is!" Ling Quan confidently smiles, "do you dare to fight?" Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head and hide his face with a bitter smile. "What dare you do? Your spirit dog is just a dog "You Lingquan looks angry. He wants to go home and ask his mother why he wants to give himself such a name. "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "it''s just black annihilation army governor, dare to make mistakes in front of me! The whole ancient world will be my world, and the ancient people will be my people! " Black annihilation army all heard Gao fan''s heroic words, one by one looked at Gao fan. The rest of the people looked at each other, and some of them couldn''t help talking. "The emperor of this country is really as arrogant and domineering as rumors!" "Say a few words less, and see how the ancient people deal with it!" "Lingquan If the emperor of any country can appreciate the land of our ancient people, we should be happy as ancient people! " Gu Xun looks calm, "however, the emperor of any country, our ancient people are not soft persimmons. You have to think about it before you make some decisions." Gao fan clapped his hands and said, "thank you for reminding me." "Ling Quan, don''t you want to leave?" GUSON said calmly. "Yes Ling Quan arched his hand and glanced at Gao fan, showing a trace of cunning. He turned and left. When he turned around, Lingquan''s scabbard gently pushed Gao fan''s waist, and Gao fan fell out of the warship. People were shocked at that time. It''s said that the emperor of any country was a strong one, so he was pushed down? Isn''t that fake? On the contrary, Xiao Yan, who came with Gao fan, was very calm. "Lingquan, what are you doing?" GUSON frowned and scolded. "This..." Lingquan himself is even more muddled. He just gently pushes Gao fan. As a result, Gao fan just falls down. He doesn''t know what''s going on. "Look, there''s another warship down there!" At this time, someone exclaimed. Chapter 182 All of them fell on the side of the boat and looked down. A giant appeared in front of the public. "Is this also the ancient clan''s warship..." Everyone was shocked. The whole body of the warship was made of black metal, and its appearance was domineering and sharp, like a big flying fish. I''m afraid the size of its body is as large as that of dozens of ancient warships, which is out of line with the ancient warships. This is Gao fan''s drawing of Leviathan. Gu Xun frowned and looked at the warship below. "Ling Quan, report the situation here immediately. I''m afraid it''s an intruder." "Yes Lingquan also frowned tightly. It was the first time he met such a situation. In a short time, dozens of warships appeared in the sky, and there were tens of thousands of black annihilation troops on each warship. And Goodson''s ships also joined the battle ship array of the black annihilation army. The black annihilation army was in battle with the huge black metal warship. "Who is in the opposite ship? Give me your name quickly There was a wave of divine consciousness in the warship of the black annihilation army. In the huge black metal warship, Gao fan grinned slightly and turned on the loudspeaker of the spaceship, "I am the son of heaven, Gao fan!" The sound was deafening and loud. "The son of heaven?" A middle-aged man frowned in the command warehouse of the black annihilation warship, "shouldn''t he be with elder GUSON at this time? Why did you take out a warship again? " The middle-aged man''s divine sense and voice, "the emperor of any country, who is in charge of Guzhen in the Heiyan Military University of the lower ancient clan, please accept your warship and take our warship, so as not to affect the stability of the ancient world." "Oh, I also know that taking out the spaceship will affect the stability of your ancient world, so I didn''t take it out at the beginning. someone didn''t want me to stay on that broken ship and pushed me down, so I took out my own spaceship." Gao fan continued to amplify. Gu Zhen frowned slightly, "what''s the matter?" "I''m sorry, commander!" The empty shadow of Lingquan appeared in Guzhen''s cabin and bowed respectfully towards the middle-aged man. "I had a little friction with Gao fan, but that kind of strength was not enough to push him down..." Before Lingquan finished, the middle-aged man waved him to shut up. "Emperor fan, we already know the specific situation. This is a misunderstanding, and we will punish the relevant personnel, so please take the warship, and I will personally escort you to the GUSHENG mountains." "Easy to say!" With a smile, Gao fan''s huge spaceship disappeared in front of everyone, as if it had never come out. Guzhen personally came to the deck to meet him, looking at Gao fan with a flat face. "Commander Guzhen, long time no see!" Gao fan looks at Gu Zhen with a ruffian smile on his face. Gu Zhen has doubts in his eyes. He remembers that the last time he met Gao fan, it was mang Huang Gu Yu. At that time, Gao fanzui gathered a group of Dousheng to enter the wild ancient region, but Guzhen didn''t go in. Later, after Gu Qingyang and others came out, they kept silent about what happened inside. So Guzhen was puzzled about Gao fan''s strength. Guzhen said with a smile, "the emperor of any country is still elegant!" Black annihilation army all dumb, did not expect Guzhen and the emperor actually know. Gao fan looks at Gu Zhen faintly. As expected, the other party is upright and dignified. The black annihilation army behind him is the same. His orders and prohibitions are overwhelming. Chapter 183 In addition to strength, Guzhen is more suitable to lead soldiers than guqingyang. Gao fan in the heart beat Gu Zhen''s attention. "Commander Guzhen, I don''t know if you are interested in joining our country. I appreciate you very much!" Gao fan patted Gu Zhen on the shoulder. All the people on the scene were silly. What kind of operation is this? Is it appropriate to dig a corner in front of so many people? It''s really unexpected that the emperor of any country does things! Gu Zhen was stunned for half a second and looked at Gao fan with a smile. "The emperor of fan kingdom is joking!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan waved his sleeves heavily and carried his hands behind him. "One day, even this ancient world belongs to me, let alone you!" Hearing Gao fan''s words, the surrounding air suddenly became cold. Black annihilation army all glare, they seem to understand, why Lingquan will to Gao fan. Don''t talk about it. They even have the heart to kill Gao fan now. Guzhen was silent, but he wanted to see if the powerful emperor of any country could resist the murderous spirit of the ancient people. In the face of these fierce murders, Gao fan was not afraid at all. Instead, he rubbed his hands happily and cheered, "this black annihilation army really deserves its reputation. Such an army can be called a real army. Commander Guzhen, why don''t you join our country with your brothers!" Gao fan''s eyes are shining, like a landlord who sees gold. Black annihilation army all see Gao fan''s eyes that emit green light, all is a burst of evil cold, even the murderous spirit also can''t stabilize. Gu Zhen''s face is very cool. The emperor of every country is really not simple. "Your majesty At this time, Xiao Yan and others came to Guzhen''s warship. "Your Majesty, are you all right?" Lingxi three women look worried. "It''s OK, you don''t have to be nervous!" Gao fan waved his hand indifferently, "these black annihilation troops are very friendly!" Around the black annihilation army have shown disdain to Gao fan''s eyes, only Gu Zhen has a dignified face. Guzhen''s mind flashed the information of every country. Fanguo suddenly appeared in Zhongzhou about five years ago. Its development speed is very fast, only five years time will most of the central state into their own pocket. If you want to say that the emperor Gao fan is as simple as it seems, then there is a ghost. Guzhen really wanted to ask Gao fan, what is the reason for the strength of fan kingdom? Gu Zhen shook his head slightly and felt very puzzled. In this way, a farce that was supposed to be an intruder ended. When people successfully arrived at the GUSHENG mountains, there were many ancient people waiting there. "Brother Xiaoyan!" A pure and moving woman emerged from the ranks of the ancient people and flew to the position of Gao fan and his party. "Xun ER!" Xiao Yan sees smoked son, is also a face excited, jump down the warship directly. They embraced each other in the middle of the sky, then slowly landed on the ground, and instantly attracted a lot of envious eyes. The other one put on and talked about it. "Who is that man? How could you be so close to the daughter of the ancient people in full view? " "You don''t know that? That''s Xiao Yan, the general of the state of fan! " "Where is the kingdom? Where is the world again? The recent arrogance of this country is a little arrogant! " "Just look at the expressions of the young children of the ancient people. They want to eat Xiao Yan one by one." "Tut tut Go to the theatre, go to the theatre "Miss xun''er! How does that make you Gu Xun showed a helpless smile on his face and looked at Gao fan who had come to the ground. "Sorry, the emperor of fan Kingdom laughed." Chapter 184 Gao Fan said with a smile, "my brother and xun''er have no guess. I''m very glad to see them so happy." "The emperor of any country is as approachable as the rumor, so please come to the duel field with me!" GUSON said shyly. "Lead the way, please!" Gao fan and his party entered the GUSHENG mountains under the guidance of gusun. Gao fan and his party sat down on the special seat for the kingdom that Gu Xun had prepared for them, and almost all the people who went to the ancient tribe and wanted to enter the tomb of heaven arrived. Xun''er and Xiao Yan bid farewell to each other and got married. They were so tired of it that they were also in the seats of every country. In the broad duel field, there were a few people sitting sparsely. Gao fan''s telepathy starts, and none of them can escape. Soul clan, medicine clan, spirit clan, Yan Clan, as well as Lei clan and Shi clan Gao fan smiles a little. In addition to the Xiao and the ancient, the eight ancient tribes have come together. This butterfly effect is really interesting! What''s more interesting is that one of the five people from the soul clan is nihilistic. "Hey, hey! Many people died in the wilderness last time, and you can''t sit still? " Gao fan showed a faint smile on his face. At this time, a powerful middle-aged man appeared on the platform beside the arena. The middle-aged man opened his mouth, full of domineering, "you guys, I''m Gu Yuan, the head of the ancient clan. Welcome to the ancient clan!" "Ancient clan leader? Gu Yuan... " Xiao Yan murmured. "Yes Gao fan smiles, "your father-in-law." "Er..." Xiao Yan puffed at the corner of his mouth. Smoked son a face gentleness, "Xiao Yan elder brother don''t be afraid, my father others are very good, won''t embarrass you." "Well!" Xiao Yan nodded. "I''ll go back first, too. See you later!" Smoked son Qiao smile Yan Ran, left the seat. Gu Yuan''s words immediately attracted people''s attention. Seeing the appearance of the ancient Yuan Dynasty, the people of the ancient eight nationalities took off their cloaks one after another, revealing their faces. Now, they don''t have to fear the pursuit of the soul clan any more. But only the soul clan is still hidden under the cloak. "I don''t know who all the eight ancient tribes came to?" Xiao Yan murmured. Gao fan pointed to the group nearest to them and said, "the group with the most is the people of the Lei clan. It seems that they have not been attacked by the soul clan. They really hide." "The leader is Lei Ying, the head of Lei clan. Lei clan is good at fighting thunder and lightning. The strong can send out the fighting thunder of black magic. It''s very strong!" Gao fan smiles. Originally, the old man mang Tianchi was the leader of the Leizu in the original work. Now it is estimated that mang Tianchi is still in the void, waiting for Xiao Yan to rescue. "It''s worth mentioning that the young man behind Lei Ying, Lei Dong, the young leader of the Lei family, was the first choice for Xun er''s fiance at that time." Xiao Yan was slightly stunned, with a sense of war in his eyes. "That group of white muscle men over there are stone people!" Gao Fanu mouth, looking further, "did not expect that even they have not been killed." "Further away, those who are very good-looking are lingzu!" Gao fan looked at Lingxi and said, "go and talk to them. Pay attention to safety!" "Thank you, sir." Lingxi left with a smile on his face. "Next to the Ling clan is the Yan Clan." Gao fan looks at Xiang Huozhi, "you can go too. Pay attention to safety as well." "Well!" Huo Zhi nods gently and goes to Yan nationality. "Next to Yan Clan is Yao clan." Gao fan looks at Yao Chen, "Yao Lao, do you want to..." Chapter 185 The medicine dust light a smile, "need not, I am originally the person who is expelled." "The expeller?" Xiao Yan slightly frowned, "teacher so excellent, was expelled?" Yao Chen had no choice but to smile, "I''m not so good. I''m old enough to break through the fight with the help of your majesty. I''m a member of the eight ancient tribes." "This..." Xiao Yan is slightly surprised, what the medicine dust says is really the fact. "But your majesty really surprised me. I didn''t expect you to know so much..." Yao Chen looks at Gao fan with surprise in his eyes. Xiao Yan and Xiao Yu look at Gao fan one after another. Gao fan grinned, "I am ordered by heaven to know everything!" Xiao Yu and Yao Chen show their adoring eyes one after another. Xiao Yan looks contemptuous and says, "you''re a bully!" Gu Yuan glanced around and stood up, "all the people of the ancient eight ethnic groups are here. Thank you for your trust in our ancient ethnic group and coming to participate in this tomb." "Think about the past. Every time Tianmu was opened, the arena was full of people, but now..." Gu Yuan scanned the whole room, and in the middle of a conversation, the atmosphere fell into silence, "after the end of the tomb, if you want to stay in our ancient clan, our ancient clan will accept you!" Everyone can see that Guyuan wanted to absorb the power of the ancient eight ethnic groups and strengthen itself. People look at Gu Yuan, especially the soul clan. "Really?" Gao fan stood up and said, "ancient patriarch, I don''t know if we can build a country in the ancient world?" Gu Yuan glanced at Gao fan, "no way!" "Oh Gao fan sat down with an indifferent face. "But it''s good to have fewer people." Someone in the soul clan stood up and said, "in this way, you don''t have to choose through martial arts competition as usual!" "Asshole!" A woman in the spirit clan stood up with a look of grief and indignation, "you soul clan, you can''t die well!" "Ha ha!" Soul clan that person coldly smile, "see who die first!" "You The lingzu wanted to do it. Lingxi pulled the man, "steal aunt mill, no!" "I''m sorry, miss! I... " Mill frowned slightly. "The soul is right!" Someone of the Lei nationality came forward and looked at Gu Yuan, "there''s no need to compete, but you can still challenge, right? Ancient yuan clan chief Gu Yuan looked at the man and said faintly, "of course, you can challenge, thunder, right? Who do you want to challenge? " "Is it thunder?" There was a discussion. "It''s the Lei Dong who came to ancient China to talk about relatives, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s said that the ancient people planned to marry Gu xun''er to Lei Dong." "Ha ha, it seems that Lei Dong wants to challenge Xiao Yan!" "It''s said that Lei Dong is the first genius of the Lei clan. He has already broken through to fight for saints at a young age. Can Xiao Yan do it?" Hearing these comments, Lei Ying smiles. This son really makes him have a lot of face. Lei Dong flashed to the center of the arena, and the path he passed brought a burst of thunder and lightning. Lei Dong looked at Xiao Yan in the fan Kingdom camp and raised his middle finger, "Xiao Yan, do you dare? If you lose, leave xun''er! " Ling Quan sees Lei Dong challenging Xiao Yan and grins slightly. Xiao Yan a face of war, flash to thunder in front of a few meters stand, "OK, but I have a small request." "Say it Lei Dong''s face shows disdain. Xiao Yan looked to the side of the Lei nationality, with a look of contempt, "why don''t you young people of the Lei nationality join us? You are too weak!" Chapter 186 This remark made the audience dumb. Ling Quan''s eyelids trembled a few times. Looking at Gu Qingyang, Gu Xing said, "Da Du Tong, does Xiao Yan have this kind of capital? Last time... " Gu Qingyang''s face was awe inspiring! Don''t say it "Er..." Gu Xing''s face turned red. He remembered that the clan had given a command to the last incident in the wild ancient region, and he was silent. "I''ll go. Is he crazy?" "I think so. The Lei clan is different from other clans. They are not hurt by the soul clan." Thunder moves a face to be stunned, immediately banter a smile, "kid, this but can die of!" Xiao Yan scorns to smile, "certainly can die, if you don''t pay attention a little bit, can die!" "Presumptuous!" A young man of Lei clan can''t sit still any more. "Young clan leader, kill him!" "Shut up! Lei Yun Lei Dong''s face is calm, "Xiao Yan, don''t be too arrogant." Xiao Yan smile, calm eyes, "I''m not arrogant, I just want to prove one thing, not only you Lei Dong, your whole Lei family together is not worthy of Xun ER!" As soon as these words came out, the Lei people exploded at that time. They wanted to tear up Xiao Yan immediately. Smoked son in the eyes pour is to be full of vitality, but she also equally worries about Xiao Yan''s present situation. "Hum!" Lei Dong''s face is also full of anger, but he is never impulsive, "since brother Xiao Yan has made a request, there is no reason why my Lei family can''t satisfy you. Lei Yun, you can join us!" "Yes Counting to the flash of thunder light, Lei Yun comes to the field with a boy of Lei nationality behind him. "All nine stars There was a burst of exclamation in the crowd. "Ha ha! I want to see how Xiao Yan ends up! " Lingquan is happy. People of the ancient people looked at Lingquan one after another. Lingquan looked embarrassed. "It must not be so!" Gu Xun looked at Ling Quan, "since the people from other countries came, you''ve jumped away. That''s not good!" "Yes! I know it''s wrong! " Ling Quan lowered his head. "Well!" Gu Xun nodded slightly. Lingquan was brought up by him. He had the obligation to educate Lingquan. In the camp of Yan nationality, Huo Xuan, the current clan leader of Yan nationality, murmurs, "little sister, what strength is Xiao Yan? So arrogant? " Huo Zhi shook his head slightly. "Xiao Yan is a four-star fighter!" Huoxuan was slightly stunned, then shook his head and wry smile, "this country is really a land of Hidden Dragon and crouching tiger. No wonder that Lei Dong called his own people. It seems that he also saw Xiao Yan''s extraordinary." "Yes Huo Zhi frowned slightly, "brother, after the end of the tomb, why don''t you take the remnant of the people to join the kingdom? Your majesty, he is very kind to everyone!" "This..." Fire Xuan tiny frown, in fact, he also want to find a backer for Yan Clan. Before, huoxuan thought that the ancient clan was very good, but now he saw the strength of Huozhi Jiuxing douzun, and he thought that maybe the kingdom of mortals was his belonging. "I''ll think about it again!" Huoxuan looks at Huozhi with a smile. "Yes, brother!" Fire no longer speak. At the same time, the same thing is happening on the other side of the spirit clan. However, different from the Yan nationality, the Ling nationality completely obeys the will of Lingxi and has promised to take refuge in any country after Tianmu. On the court, the atmosphere was very tense. "Don''t underestimate the enemy, I feel Xiao Yan is not simple!" Lei Dong''s face is dignified, and he whispers his advice. "Well!" Lei Yun and others look cold, they can''t see what strong Xiao Yan is. Chapter 187 But when Lei Dong said that, they would not take it lightly. "Come on! Stop the ink Xiao Yan has a sneer on his face. "Hum!" With a cold hum, the thunder people turned into ten purple thunderbolts and surrounded Xiao Yan. Ten people quickly made the seal, and ten buckets of thunder and lightning sprang up and soared into the sky. Xiao Yan is not moved, still a face relaxed. "Thunder Dragon kill!" Ten buckets of thunder and lightning converged in the sky, forming a dragon of thunder and lightning, which fell from the sky and came straight at Xiao Yan. "It''s Thunder Dragon!" Yao Chen frowned slightly, "this is the exclusive fighting skill array of Lei clan. It can jump the level and kill the opponent!" Gao fan smiles a little, "small matter, Xiao Yan can." Thunder Dragon instantly down, Xiao Yan not moved, let the Thunder Dragon will cover himself. "Bang!" When the Thunder Dragon landed, the energy waves spread and the hard stone slabs broke one after another. "Hit it?" All the people were dumb, and they all felt sorry for Xiao Yan. Lingquan was almost happy. "Ha ha!" Thunder cloud Lang voice a smile, "the person of Xiao clan, have a false appearance just, this is killed by us second!" Lei Dong frowned, "no If Xiao Yan dies, the Thunder Dragon will disappear, but... " Lei Dong''s voice did not fall, and everyone was surprised to find Xiao Yan''s figure flashing in the Thunder Dragon. In full view of the public, the Thunder Dragon is converging in Xiao Yan''s body, and, a moment later, is completely absorbed by Xiao Yan. Yao Chen and Xiao Yu looked at each other, but they all shook their heads, "how can we forget that Xiao Yan''s armor still has this function?" "How could it be?" Not only the Lei people, but also the audience were shocked. Xiao Yan laughs wickedly, "the attack is OK..." "Hum!" Thunder cold hum, big hand in the void a row, take out a silver gun. Xiao Yan as before a pair of owe beat of appearance, toward radar hook hook finger, "come ya." Thunder speed is extremely fast, suddenly appeared in Gao fan''s side, the long gun in his hand with countless gun Gang, fast in Xiao Yan around the key place flashing. A little careless, Xiao Yan will be poked into a beehive. "Thunder is a genius indeed!" Gu Xing frowned. "But is Xiao Yan not a genius?" Gu Hua is slightly lost. Goodson nodded slightly. "This thunderbolt is not fast enough!" Gu Qingyang nodded slightly and looked at the ancient demon beside him. His eyes were full of horror. I look at you with new eyes every three days. Lei Dong also feels that he is being teased by Xiao Yan and his face sinks. "Magic thunder meteor!" The muscles on Lei Dong''s face beat, biting his tongue and spitting out a mouthful of blood. In the blood, there was a black lightning flash, directly wrapped around the tip of the gun. The speed of the long gun suddenly increased and stabbed directly at Xiao Yan''s throat. "So fast!" The black thunder flashed and changed the color of the crowd. Especially the medicine dust, a hands tightly grasp the skirt. "Yao Lao, you don''t have to worry, brother. He is also a four-star fighter again. How can he be defeated by a two-star fighter?" Gao fan smiles. Xiao Yan smiles, grabs the tip of Lei Dong''s gun, dodges and kicks Lei Dong''s waist. Thunderbolt couldn''t dodge. He got a foot firmly and flew back. He directly hit a seat and raised a burst of dust. "Yes Xiao Yan smiles and absorbs the black thunder and lightning on the long gun. He returns the thunder gun to Lei Yun. Chapter 188 "Gulu!" Lei Yun and others were shocked. How could it be so strong? Who said that the Xiaos were declining? Stand up and see if you are not killed. "Wonderful, really wonderful!" Lei Ying clapped his hand. "After so many years of silence, the Xiao family finally has a successor. young people can have such strength. You have the style of Xiao Xuan at that time!" "The head of Lei clan is flattered!" Xiao Yan arched his hand and then went back to the kingdom. "How do you feel, brother?" Gao fan smiles. "OK, let''s warm up!" Xiao Yan''s face was rustling. "Ha ha!" Xiao Yan won, which was beyond most people''s expectation. Lingquan''s face was tangled. Gu Yuan scanned the audience, "anyone else want to challenge?" "I''m going to challenge any emperor!" Lingquan can''t help it at last. As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at them and showed interesting expressions one by one. "It''s said that the emperor of every kingdom was not aggressive, but he was very powerful. I don''t know if it''s true?" "Yes, I can see it with my own eyes today." Gu Xun looked at Ling Quan, surprised and angry, "Ling Quan, you!" Lingquan''s eyes were firm. "I''m sorry, elder GUSON. Please forgive me again!" Gu Xun looked at Gu Qingyang, "dadutong, this..." "No harm!" Gu Qingyang smiles. "Ah! Then you go. " GUSON shook his head, "remember to stop, don''t hurt the emperor of any country!" "Yes Ling Quan nodded heavily. Gu Qingyang''s group looked at Gu Xun and Ling Quan like a fool, then shook their heads. Gao fan jumped onto the challenge arena and pointed to Lingquan, "Doggy Linggou, come on up!" "Damn it Ling Quan''s face was grim, and his figure flashed directly on the challenge arena. People were very surprised, "this speed How fast "It''s said that Lingquan is a nine star douzun, but its speed is much faster than that thunder. The ancient clan is really extraordinary!" Gu Zhen has a dignified face. Last time he was at Xiao''s, he didn''t see how Gao fan moved his hand. This time, he will have a good look. Gu Xun stroked his beard and nodded slightly, "Lingquan is very good. I''ve seen his efforts all these years. I got a chance encounter some time ago. Now his body method is so fast that I can''t even see through him. I''m afraid the emperor of any country will insult himself!" Gu Qingyang and his party all looked sorry when they heard the words. Guzhen murmured, "I don''t think so!" "Oh?" Gu Xun browed, "commander Guzhen, do you have no confidence in Lingquan?" Gu Zhen was still staring at the stage and didn''t answer. Gu Xun frowned slightly and suddenly remembered that it was Gu Zhen who went to Xiao''s house many years ago to pick up Miss xun''er. Gao fan is also a member of the Xiao family. Gu Xun looked at Gu Zhen and said, "big commander, can the emperor really defeat Ling Quan? Impossible? Lingquan is nine stars... " "Boom!" After a loud noise, Lingquan fell to the ground. I don''t know whether it''s life or death. Everyone was stunned, so he stood up and didn''t calm down any more. Lei Dong looks at Lei Ying, "father, what happened just now?" Lei Ying had a drop of sweat on his forehead and gritted his teeth. "I didn''t see it clearly..." "Ah?" Lei people almost fell to the ground. The same expression is on the other side of the soul clan. One by one, it looks like hell. GUSON opened his mouth and looked at Lingquan on the challenge arena. It was very different from what he thought. Chapter 189 GUSON felt hot on his face. Guzhen has a dignified face. Now in GAOFAN, he is more powerful than at that time. Gu Zhen looked at Gu Qingyang and others, and now he was sure that Gu Qingyang and others had nothing to do with what must have happened in the wilderness. It was mostly related to the emperors of these countries. Gu Yuanwei narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. "What are you doing? Hurry to announce the result Gao Fan said to the referee. "Oh The referee rushed forward to explore the situation of Lingquan. "Gao fan, win!" "Wow The whole room was boiling. "I wipe! It was a second kill "In this level of combat, it''s a second kill!" "Ma Dan, a NINE-STAR fighter, the commander of the black annihilation army, has been killed by seconds!" GUSON took a deep breath and sat down on the chair, his eyes a little lax, "commander Guzhen, I''m stupid. What happened just now?" Gu Zhen''s face was dignified, and he shook his head slightly. "I didn''t see it clearly to tell elder GUSON." Gu Xun tilted his head to look at Gu Zhen, the other side''s expression did not seem to be lying, "even you can''t see clearly..." They cast their eyes on Gu Qingyang, who turned his mouth, showed his hand and shrugged, "I don''t know." "May I go down?" Gao fan looks at the referee. The referee nodded again and again "Well!" Gao fan''s face was calm, as if he had done something trivial. Pat your ass and go. "If no one continues to challenge, that''s all for today. Tomorrow is the opening day of Tianmu. Please send the candidates as agreed. See you tomorrow." Gu Yuan nodded, calm and disappeared. Accompanied by xun''er, Gao fan and his party went to the residence arranged for them by the ancient people. On that day, Gao fan welcomed the surrender of the lingzu and Yanzu. Originally fire dazzle still want to consider a come down, the result sees Gao fan that uncanny means, the knee is soft. The smooth recovery of the Yan Clan and Ling clan, Gao fan is not very happy. Because the strength of these two groups has been extremely weak, absorbing them at most will have more fighting respect, and none of them has high-end combat power. But it doesn''t matter. Gao fan has plenty of resources. It just takes time. But the Yao and Shi families still have no intention of taking refuge in any other country. However, this is what Gao fan expected. It''s impossible for the drug family to surrender to any country. At most, they follow the Lei family. However, Yao Chen really regretted this. In order to relieve Yao Chen, Gao fan also told others that even the ancient people were from any country, not to mention just Yao family. The next day, when the sun rises, a strange atmosphere envelops the whole ancient holy mountains. "The tomb of heaven has opened..." In the pavilion of GAOFAN''s courtyard, xun''er nestles in Xiao Yan''s arms and looks at the rising sun in the distance. "Ah Gao fan looked at the two people wickedly, "you were not in the pavilion last night..." "Go Xun''er quickly broke away from Xiao Yan''s arms and blushed, "Gao fan, if you say that again, I''m not finished with you!" "Your Majesty, don''t cancel sister xun''er!" Xiao Yu came over, and Yao Chen followed. "Here we are, sire!" Huoxuan of Yan nationality and lingjue of Ling nationality come into the courtyard. They are both qualified people in the two groups. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and looked at xun''er, "now that they are all here, the guide of xun''er..." Chapter 190 "Let''s go!" Xun''er smiles and waves his little hand. A giant Unicorn appears in the sky. The crowd mounted the unicorn''s back, and the unicorn rose up against the wind and went up into the sky. Gu Yuan looked at the people flying away, his eyes became deep, "Xiao Xuan, Xiao Xuan, I don''t know where you are blessed!" "The place where the tomb of heaven is opened is in the forbidden area deep in the ancient holy mountains. People are not allowed to enter it at ordinary times." Xun''er introduces Tianmu to the public. "Tianmu is the tomb of the ancient strong, where the environment is special, so the souls of the dead strong did not dissipate, but formed the energy body." "These energy bodies keep all their memories and can be cultivated, so there are also many crises in the tomb of heaven." "Is there such a magical place?" Xiao Yan has never seen the world. As for the other people of the eight ethnic groups in ancient times, they have basically heard about Tianmu. "Well!" Xun''er nodded slightly, "the tomb of heaven is divided into three layers. The first layer is the soul below three stars, the second layer is three to six stars, and the third layer is above six stars. The tomb of Xiao nationality is in the third layer." "It''s not strong either!" Gao Fan said, "none of them can fight." The rest of the people were glum and didn''t know how to answer. Smoked son light shriveled shriveled mouth, "where the country''s majesty is certainly not afraid, but other people can''t, and this is 20 years ago data, who knows now inside the people cultivate to what degree." They all nodded and looked solemn. Huo Zhi looks at Gao fan pitifully, "Your Majesty, can I go to Yan''s tomb with my elder brother?" "Of course Gao fan smiles, "but you don''t have to worry. I''ll send you one by one, including lingjue and yaolao." "Thank you Everyone said in unison. "You''re welcome!" Gao fan smiles. Before long, the crowd reached a cliff where many people were waiting. The people of the soul clan are still hiding under their cloaks. Yao clan and Shi clan are standing together with the people of Lei clan, which is not beyond Gao fan''s expectation at all. Suddenly, a strange energy wave appeared between heaven and earth, the whole space trembled, and an ancient breath filled the air. "The tomb of heaven is about to open!" Xun Er looks up at the sky. The original blue sky gradually became deep, and a dark light curtain fell from the sky. The light curtain gradually changed and stabilized, forming a huge void door hundreds of meters high. Gu Yuan appeared in front of everyone again. "You all know the rules of Tianmu. Except for the five places of the ancient people, there are only two places for each other." "Two is not enough!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "our country needs four! Xiao Yan, Xiao Yu, Yao Chen, I Huozhi and Lingxi use their own quota. Gu Yuan frowned slightly. "Rules can''t be disordered. Xiao people have two places. If the emperor wants to enter, our ancient people are willing to give up two places!" "Hey, hey! Thank you, clan leader Gu Yuan Gao fan smiles. Gu Yuan looked at the others and said, "what about you?" Huo Xuan came forward, "Yan Clan, Huo Xuan, Huo Zhi!" Lingxi came forward, "lingzu, Lingxi, lingjue!" Lei Ying came forward and said with a smile, "our family has discussed with the Yao family and the Shi family. They are willing to give up two places: Lei family, Lei Dong, Lei Yun, Lei Ba, Lei Jun, Yao family, Yao Xingji, Shi family and Shi Gandan." Chapter 191 "Soul clan, soul Yang, soul PI." The soul clan under the black robe says lightly. Gao fan smiles slightly and looks at nihilistic swallowing inflammation with a face of provocation and defiance. He deliberately put down the hem of his clothes and shook the eighth Tuo she Gu Di Yu hanging on his waist in front of nihilistic swallowing fire. "the soul clan is really powerful. Last time he lost five young talents in the wild and ancient land, so soon he is a backup candidate again!" When he heard Gao fan''s words, he looked at them with one face. Nihilistic swallow inflammation in the black robe under the face of gas shaking, but he will not move now, because the plan can not be lost. "Jie Jie! That''s not to worry the emperor of the common kingdom! " Nihilistic swallow Yan sneer way. Gu Yuan also saw the ancient jade on Gao fan''s waist, with two black lines on his face. "Brother, that''s tuoshe''s an ancient emperor jade. Are you really good at using it as a jade pendant?" Gao fan looks at nihilistic swallowing fire with a face, and plays with tuoshe GuDi jade, "since you don''t need to worry about me, please ask the patriarch of the ancient yuan clan to announce the start!" "Well!" Gu Yuan looks unhappy, "if you can stay in Tianmu for three years, for the outside world, that is, half a year, please take care of yourself!" As soon as the voice of the ancient Yuan dynasty fell, the sound of breaking the wind sounded in the air, and people of all nationalities rushed into the door of the void. "Hand in hand, otherwise it will be transferred to other places after entering." Smoked son reminds a way. When people heard the words, they held hands nearby. "Go GAOFAN a fierce drink, people jump up, into the sky tomb. A twist of space, heaven and earth change color, people found, has been to another side of the world. "Well! It''s all there. " Gao fan ordered a person, look to smoke son, "now how whole?" "Separate! There are many energy crystals in Tianmu, which can directly absorb and enhance strength. We have no advantage when we get together. " Gu Qingyang proposed. "Well!" Huoxuan also seconded. Gao fan nodded and waved to take out Leviathan, the giant beast spaceship, and put the heart gem into the spaceship. Then they took out a lot of communication chips originally used for soldiers from the spaceship, waved and implanted these chips into everyone''s ears. People are not puzzled, surprised to find that they can sense other people''s position and other people''s words. "What is it? Why is it so amazing? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s called a mind intercommunication device. With this device, we can connect with each other at any time, we can also sense the location of other people, and it''s convenient to contact at any time when there''s danger." Gu Qingyang and others were stunned again. This emperor is really omnipotent! "All right, now let''s break up!" With a word from Gao fan, they left one after another, leaving only Gao fan, Xiao Yu, Xiao Yan and xun''er. "Let''s go to the tomb of Xiao family..." ¡­¡­ After a year of collecting energy bodies and challenging those who are strong in Tianmu, people come to the third level of Tianmu. After a boring year, Gao fan finally had something to do and sent everyone to the grave of his own race one by one. Now only the tomb of the Xiao people has not been opened. Gao fan, Xiao Yan, Xiao Yu and xun''er went to the deepest ancient tomb of Xiao nationality. "Intruders, are you making your own decisions? Or should I do it? " A distant sound came from the high place, and the four of them looked up one after another to see the figure of a great bank on the mountain. The crowd frowned slightly. The man was holding a big exaggerated dagger, a blood red cape, a cold face, and a fierce spirit. Chapter 192 I don''t know why. Gao fan feels that the other party has a sense of "Hello everyone, I''m a scum, and my brother will come to chop me.". "Poof!" Thinking of this, Gao fan didn''t hold back and laughed. The other three were all dumbfounded, "brother, what do you mean by this reaction?" Similarly, there was the man on the mountain, "boy, are you picking or fighting?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan slightly grinned, "of course, it''s not provocation. With your strength, it''s not enough to use the word provocation in front of me. At most, it''s contempt!" "You The bloody figure was angry at that time, "I haven''t tasted human blood for many years. It seems that I have forgotten my reputation as the saint of blood saber, but it doesn''t matter. Let''s enjoy the fear today!" "Ha ha ha!" With a loud laugh, the blood saber Saint suddenly turned into a blood light. He crossed a blood rainbow in the air and rushed to Gao fan''s four men. Just in a moment, he came to the four men of Gao fan. They were powerful and invincible. Gao fan''s eyes glanced at each other. "Click!" The figure of the blood saber sage suddenly stopped, and the big saber in his hand was also fragmented. "What''s this?" The holy man of blood knife was silly and looked at the handle in his hand in amazement. "When I''m old, I don''t care for my old age, and I still learn from others to fight and kill. What''s my strength? Don''t I have to count it in my heart?" Gao fan looks at the bloody saber saint with disgust. Xiao Yan several people sweat on the forehead DC: you hang force. "Who are you, sir?" The face of the blood saber saint is cold. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m the emperor of any country, the ruler of the fighting mainland. Blood knife, right? Take us to see Xiao Xuan!" "The ruler of the aggressive mainland?" At that time, Xuedao was so confused that he said, "how many years have passed outside? How many rulers are there in the fighting mainland?" "What? I don''t think you believe it Gao fan frowned and raised his toes. "Do you want me to give you a punch and let you taste it?" "Hey, hey!" The blood saber Saint smiles with pride, "it''s useless for you to give me a punch, because I''m the soul body..." "Ah, fight!" Gao fan raised his hand with one punch, and directly beat the bloody saber saint to fly ten meters away. The blood saber Saint rolled on the ground in pain, "dying, dying, dying..." A moment later, the blood saber Saint got up and his face was dispirited. At this time, the blood knife found the Xiao nationality pattern on Xiao Yan''s forehead. "You are a member of the Xiao people." Blood knife a face dismay. "Exactly." Xiao Yan stepped forward and gestured, "please take me to the tomb of the clan." "You''re just like talking. I''ll take you to see Xiao Xuan." At this moment, four people flew into the sky. "It''s the soul clan!" The crowd raised their heads and frowned. Xiao Yan is slightly puzzled, "isn''t the soul clan just two people coming in? Why are four people here? " "The two old men behind are the strong ones of the soul clan in the tomb of heaven." Xun''er murmured. "Hundiao, you two old turtles are not staying in the grave. What are you doing here?" The bloody saber Saint looked at the two old men on the opposite side with a vigilant face. Soul Diao ignored the blood saber saint, and fixed his eyes on Xiao Yan? There are still people alive The young man of Hun nationality around Hun Diao said with a smile, "Lao Zu, the Xiao nationality has been destroyed. He cultivated the clan pattern by his own strength!" Chapter 193 "Oh?" The old man looked at Xiao Yan with great interest, "you can reach such a height without depending on your blood. No wonder you ask us to kill him!" The blood saber saint''s face is one Lin, "do you want to kill him? Think about it. It''s very close to Xiao Xuan''s tomb! " "Hum!" Soul Diao face a Lin, in the hand fighting spirit is concise, "even if is dead, we also want to kill him!" "If you want to kill him, you must pass me first!" The holy one of the blood saber looked serious and raised the bare handle in his hand. "Thank you very much..." Gao fan patted the blood saber saint on the shoulder, "our own affairs will be handled by ourselves." "Boy "I know you are very strong, but these two old turtles are much better than me. You''d better run away now!" he said "Run away?" Gao fan smile, step out, "sorry, I don''t have this word in my dictionary!" "Poop The four of the soul clan knelt down directly, and their heads dropped heavily. Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face is domineering. "People of the soul clan, you can make your own decisions." The blood saber Saint opened his mouth wide, and the handle of the sabre fell to the ground. He didn''t understand what happened. "You Who is it? " The soul Diao struggles to want to raise the head, even talk all very difficult. "What?" Gao fan looked at the two young people of the soul clan, "you didn''t tell these two old turtles about my deeds?" Two young people of the soul clan gnash their teeth. Of course, they know Gao fan and he is very strong, but they didn''t expect that Gao fan was so strong. "Yes Can''t afford It''s us It''s careless Young people talk hard. "Seamless!" Gao fan waved his hand with a relaxed face, "they didn''t tell you. I''ll tell you the same. I''m the emperor of any country and the ruler of the mainland!" "What?" Soul Diao face a face shocked, "Douqi mainland was ruled?" The young people of the soul clan wanted to explain, but Gao fan didn''t give them a chance, so he took down their chin directly. Blood knife Saint saw two people''s miserable situation, a face of meat pain swallowed saliva. "Yes! Don''t be so surprised! " Gao fan sneered, "because you are already dead!" As soon as the words fell, the four of the soul clan ignited a black flame. "How can it be? How can you have nihilism Hundiao looks surprised. "Four people don''t deserve to know!" With a cold smile, Gao fan turned the four into ashes. The eyes of the blood saber Saint were as big as a copper bell and stood still. Gao fan''s shock to him was too big. "Well, now let the blood saber Saint take us to Xiao Xuan!" Gao fan looks at the bloody saber saint with a smile. "If you dare not, your majesty will call me a knife later." The saint of blood knife nodded and bowed, "this way, please, be careful at your feet..." At the gate of Tianmu, nihilistic swallowing flame under his cloak suddenly opened his eyes and grinned slightly, "I finally caught you. It turned out that you were the one who killed the soul and the life..." Ten minutes later, Gao fan and his party came to a valley. There was a wave of energy in the air, and a figure appeared. "Master Xiao Xuan!" The bloody saber Saint flattered, "look who I''ve brought to you!" "Xiao people?" Xiao Xuan looked at Xiao Yan with a trace of surprise on his face. "Master Xiao Xuan!" Xiao Yan stepped forward, "but Xiao Yan is late!" Chapter 194 "Ha ha ha! Not too late, not too late Xiao Xuan''s face was red, and he looked at Xiao Yu with a smile, "are you my Xiao''s baby, too?" "Xiao Yu, meet your ancestors!" Xiao Yu arched her hand. Xiao Xuan nodded with satisfaction and looked at xun''er, "you It''s an ancient doll "Elder Gu xun''er, I have met the ancestors of the Xiao family!" Xun''er smiles. "Ancient people, it seems that they have not fully complied with our agreement." Xiao Xuan''s face was not happy and his brow was slightly wrinkled. "I''m sorry, master Xiao Xuan!" Xun''er''s eyebrows slightly frowned, "there''s a reason for everything..." "Well, I don''t blame you either!" Xiao Xuan turned his head and fixed his eyes on Gao fan, "you..." "I''m your Savior." Gao fan smiles. "Ha?" Everyone was stunned. The holy one of blood saber trembles: Your Majesty, why are you so unexpected every time you speak? Gao fan looked at Xiao Xuan calmly and said, "I can revive you. Do you think I''m your Savior?" "Can you bring me back to life?" Xiao Xuan was surprised. This was the biggest cowhide he had ever heard after endless years. "Resurrection?" The holy one of the blood saber was also muddled, "Your Majesty, are you kidding?" Originally, he wanted to say that you are boasting, right? But think about it, that word is not very elegant. Gao fan looked confident, "how about it? Dare you try? " "How?" Xiao Xuan showed an interesting expression on his face. Gao fan looked at Xiao Xuan and said, "when I take this day''s tomb, I will help you revive!" "You?" The holy one of the blood saber widened his eyes. "Does your majesty mean to revive me?" Gao fan touched the top of the head of the blood saber saint, "not bad!" Xiao Yan nodded, "ancestor, you don''t have to doubt elder brother''s words. He said that if you can revive, you can!" "Big brother?" Xiao Xuan looked at Gao fan, "isn''t he a member of the Xiao family?" "Yes! I''m not a member of the Xiao people. " Gao fan''s face is calm, "but the Xiao family is kind to me. I do all this just to repay my kindness." "Boy, Tianmu is not so easy to collect! If it hears you, you''re dead! " Xiao Xuan shook his head slightly, waved his hand, and immediately brought the people to the tomb. People looked around. This is the interior of a palace. There is a pool about 10 square meters in the middle. The pool water is clear, and a lotus flower blooms on the water, emitting bursts of fragrance. The bloody saber saint was also surprised. "Wow, I''m also the first time to come to master Xiao Xuan''s tomb. It''s much more luxurious here than my cave." Next, Xiao Yan tells Xiao Xuan about the current situation of the Xiao family and the affairs of every country, which makes Xiao Xuan and Xuedao look at Gao fan. What about Gao fan? But I fell asleep in Xiao Yu''s arms When Xiao Xuan heard this, he was very remorseful. "at that time, I was blamed for my insistence on accomplishing the fight against the emperor, which consumed the blood of the Xiao people, and was attacked by the soul family, and finally fell." "Soul clan! It''s the soul family again Xiao Yan has anger on his face. "What happened to the soul clan?" Xiao Xuan asked lightly. Xiao Yan could not help shaking his head, "today''s soul clan is the first force in the mainland, and they are searching for tuoshe GuDi jade of the ancient eight clans, each of the ancient eight clans is a guy who wants to lose face, they are arrogant and unwilling to unite, so far, the soul clan may have gathered five pieces, now there are only Xiao clan, the ancient clan, The fragment of Lei clan has not been poisoned by them. " Chapter 195 Xiao Xuan nodded slightly, "they collect tuoshe jade for the purpose of opening the cave of tuoshe jade. It seems that the soul God has found a way to promote him." "What?" Everyone frowned. Xiao Xuan''s face was cold. "In those days, I was anxious to break through the fight against the emperor. It was just because the spirit clan heard that the spirit heaven emperor also wanted to break through the fight against the emperor. I wanted to go ahead of them, but Then we both failed. " "Did they all fail with the strength of their ancestors? How difficult is the road to fight the emperor? " Xiao Yan murmured. Gao fan lay on Xiao Yu''s thigh and opened his eyes slightly. "It''s hard because there is something missing in the world." "What''s missing?" The crowd looked at Gao fan, puzzled. Xiao Xuanwei narrowed his eyes and was surprised. "Don''t you think so?" Gao fan looks at Xiao Xuan. "Indeed Xiao Xuan said faintly, "I also found that I have reached the peak of fighting spirit and soul, and I can''t improve a little more, If I change to another realm, I will definitely upgrade, but I don''t know why I can''t break through the peak of fighting spirit." "Over the years, I''ve been pondering over what''s missing in the tomb of heaven. I can''t understand it all the time..." "The world is short of gas." Gao Fan said lightly. "What is source gas?" People were very surprised. "Have you ever thought about how the world was born?" Gao fan asked lightly. People shake their heads one after another. No one really thinks about how a world can be born. Gao fan, with a proud face, began to crush people with the knowledge he learned in the system, "a world is like a person, it will also be born and die." "You can understand source gas as the source of life in the world. as long as source gas is used, the world will continue to grow, but without source gas, the world will slowly die." "You mean the world we live in is dying?" Xiao Xuan murmured. "Of course." Gao fan raised his eyebrows and said, "but the life span of the world is too long compared with that of living things. It may take hundreds of millions of years to die. but one thing is certain that the world''s source gas has been consumed." "The source gas has been used up?" Xiao Yan frowned slightly. "Yes Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head, "every Doudi has to absorb some source gas when he achieves the throne. those Doudi leave the world and do not come back after they achieve their status. as time goes by, the source gas will be gone, and the world will die slowly." "Yes Xiao Xuan raised his head and his eyes became deep. "There were so many fighting emperors in ancient times, but now none of them can be found, only some remains are left in this world, and even the bones are not left. it is very likely that, as you say, they have left this world." Immediately, Xiao Xuan looked at Gao fan, "but how do you know that?" Everyone was silent and looked at Gao fan. "Er..." Gao fan was a little embarrassed. He knew not to say so much. Doesn''t sleep well? Do you have to get involved in this? "Cough, I have nothing to do. I figured it out myself!" Gao fan smiles. People look contemptuous, who especially believe! "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s exchange your blood now!" Xiao Xuan had no choice but to shake his head. With a wave of his big hand, he squeezed out a seal and entered the pool. Chapter 196 The water in the pool turned red and full of the power of inheritance. "This is the power of my blood that I sealed before I died. Let Xiao Yan inherit it." Xiao Xuan looked at Xiao Yu, "don''t think I''m partial, after all, it can stimulate the blood of Xiao people to the maximum extent, and it''s good for everyone!" Xiao Yu nodded, "ancestors don''t need to explain to me, Xiao Yu knows." "Well!" Xiao Xuan nodded, "Xiao Yan, enter the blood pool, we will protect the Dharma for you." "Yes Xiao Yan jumps into the blood pool, and the water of the blood pool boils instantly. Smoked son a face worry, "Xiao Yan elder brother, careful!" "Ah In the blood pool, Xiao Yan cries out in pain. Xiao Yan''s whole body is filled with blood, and then he enters it fiercely. Xiao Yan''s whole body is instantly stained with blood, and I don''t know whether it''s his or the blood pool''s. "Remember, don''t fall asleep!" Xiao Xuan light reminder. Gao fan keeps his telepathy in case Xiao Yan really falls asleep. Everything goes very smoothly, the red in the blood pool has become a lot of light, Xiao Yan''s situation has gradually stabilized. Gao fan smiles, "I suddenly have an idea." "What do you think?" Xiao Xuan asked. "Fusion of blood!" Gao fan smiles. Xiao Xuan suddenly opened his eyes, "fusion of blood?" "Well!" Gao fan just nodded slightly. This is something in the original work. He just needs to remind Xiao Xuan. Xiao Xuan bowed his head and thought that Gao fan''s words were feasible. He looked at xun''er and said, "I don''t know if you are willing to help him." "Master Xiao Xuan, please tell me." "I want a little of your ancient blood, just a little." "Yes!" Smoked son doesn''t hesitate at all, next second, eyebrow center place flies out a drop of red gold blood. "Thank you very much." With a wave of Xiao Xuan''s big hand, the essence blood fell into the blood pool, and the water in the blood pool instantly turned into red gold. "Ah Xiao Yan frowned again, and his face was painful. But this process is the same as before, Xiao Yan quickly adapted. "Ha ha! It works! " Xiao Xuan felt Xiao Yan''s blood, a face excited, "Gao fan, what''s in your brain?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan slightly grinned, and took out a bottle of red blood, "this is Yan Clan!" "What? Where are you from? " Xiao Xuan''s eyebrows are slightly round. "This is the spirit clan''s!" Gao fan took out another bottle of green blood. "Gulu!" Xiao Xuan swallowed his saliva. Gao fan took out a few bottles of blood essence and introduced them one by one, "this is from the Phoenix family, this is from the Taixu ancient dragon family, this is from the nine secluded earth Ming Python family, this is from the soul family." "Soul clan!" Xiao Xuan completely widened his eyes, and the rest of them didn''t matter? "Oh Gao fan''s indifferent face said, "I killed the little Lord of the soul clan last time, which was extracted from his corpse." Everyone on one side was shocked. Brother, what do you mean by your understatement! In this way, a bottle of blood seems to have lost the blood pool without money. Xiao Yan''s face shows a look of pain again and again, and Xiao Xuan''s old face is in full bloom. One night later, Xiao Yan''s condition finally stabilized. Xiao Xuan touched the sweat on his forehead. Although he had no sweat in his soul, he said, "well, Xiao Yan, I don''t know how long it will take to complete this retreat. Let''s practice separately!" Chapter 197 "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "practice! Blood knife, come with me, have nothing to do, go out for a walk. " Taking advantage of the closed door, Gao fan wants to do something and take back the tomb. Outside the tomb of Xiao Xuan, Gao fan carries his hands, "blood knife, take me to find the soul of the tomb of heaven, I will take the tomb of heaven!" "What?" The holy man of the blood saber said, "Your Majesty Are you serious? " Gao fan grinned, "what do you think?" "Gulu!" The blood knife Saint swallowed his saliva, "yes, sir!" "Your Majesty, the spirit of this day''s tomb is at the height of the tomb, which is full of enough..." Blood knife words haven''t finished, Gao fan directly disappear. "Your majesty Blood knife yells, "it''s enough to break the soul of the wind, you have to be careful!" Your majesty, why do you always like to do something frightening? "I see!" Gao fan''s voice came from the sky. "Your Majesty is a man of God!" Blood knife overlooks, but where there is Gao fan''s figure. In the tomb of Xiao Xuan, Xiao Xuan suddenly opened his eyes, "this boy, will you be too anxious?" "What''s the matter?" Xun''er thinks Xiao Xuan is talking about Xiao Yan, and his brow is slightly wrinkled. "Nothing, I''m not talking about Xiao Yan!" Xiao Xuan said lightly, "by the way, how much do you know about Gao fan?" "Gao fan?" Xun''er grinned slightly. "He''s a magical person. If master Xiao Xuan is worried about him, it''s superfluous..." Xiao Xuan slightly frowned, "although want to see, but now Xiao Yan is closed, I''m a little worried." Xun''er said with a smile, "if master Xiao Xuan wants to see Gao fan do something, please go, please take care of Xiao Yan for me, and I will take care of him. moreover, I believe master Xiao Xuan will not regret when he goes!" "Oh?" Xiao Xuan thought about it with great interest, separated a divine sense and left it in place, "I''ll come." In the sky, Gao fan looked around and said, "the soul of the God''s tomb, come out!" "Boom!" Suddenly, there is a wave of soul as long as the vicissitudes of life between heaven and earth. In an instant, those energy bodies in the sky tomb converged one after another, even those lower level soul bodies were no exception, converging towards the sky to form a huge face. "Boy, who are you, so arrogant?" Big face opens mouth to say. Gao fan looked at his face coldly, "I am the son of heaven, the ruler of the mainland, submit to me quickly, and give me the source of your soul!" "Joke!" The soul of Tianmu smiles coldly, "I''m the soul of Tianmu. I''m the only real soul of the Empire in Douqi mainland. I..." "Pa!" Gao fan waved his hand impatiently, and a crisp slap sounded in the sky. The whole dead of Tianmu heard it and looked up at the sky one after another. They were surprised to find that there was a big slap mark on the face of the soul of Tianmu. "What''s going on? Isn''t that the soul of Tianmu? How did you get one earful? " "Isn''t that old monster on the third floor fighting with him?" "Haha, such a play is rare!" "That''s right, my wife, I''m going out to watch the fight between immortals!" "Eh ~" the holy man of blood knife covered his face with empathy. My face is sunken. How painful is it? Xiao Xuan suddenly appeared in front of the blood saber saint, also looking at the sky in consternation. Chapter 198 The soul of Tianmu was blindfolded by this slap. "Boy, just now you gave me an earful?" "Yes Gao Fan said calmly, "I''m busy with business. I don''t want to waste too much time on you. If you don''t agree, I''ll fan you until you agree." "Pa!" It''s an Er Ba Zi again. This time, even the soul of Tianmu is swollen. Gao fan raised his hand again. "Son of a bitch!" The soul of Tianmu gave a sharp drink, and the face suddenly dissipated and turned into a sword rain all over the sky. "Frog in the well, dare to be presumptuous in front of me!" Gao fan looked domineering, "let''s see, what is the soul of the Empire!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, the sky''s sword rain broken, slag is not left. The sky once again gathered that big face, "boy, your attack can''t kill me!" Xiao Xuan''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and his divine sense said, "Gao fan, he''s afraid of fire!" "Oh?" When Gao fan heard the speech, he grinned slightly. Raise your hand, nihilistic swallow fire son appeared in his hand, this is the last time from the soul out there grab. "You! "Strange fire?" The big face in the sky finally panicked, "what do you want to do?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "let''s play with the fire!" "No!" At that time, the spirit of Tianmu counseled, "you let me go, I will give you this day''s tomb!" "Good!" Gao fan smiles. The spirit of Tianmu shows a relaxed smile. A streamer comes from the sky. Gao fan holds it in his hand. "This is the origin of Tianmu. If you attach it to the ring, you can open Tianmu like opening Najie!" The spirit of Tianmu explained. Gao fan collected the origin of Tianmu in biyou palace, and found that it was just as the soul of Tianmu said. "Not bad!" Gao fan looked around the big face with interest, "but I still need your soul source to upgrade my brother!" "You The spirit of Tianmu was dumb, and his face became ferocious. "I''d rather blow myself up if I turned around!" "No! You have no chance Gao fan raised his hand and exploded hundreds of millions of times. The soul of Huangtian tomb exploded in the sky. The explosion contains the power of nihility swallowing fire, and the soul of Tianmu is instantly destroyed. After the explosion, a milky aperture appeared in the sky. Gao fan waved and held the aperture in his hand, joking, "is this your origin?" "Ding! Get 100 points After collecting the origin of the spirit of the tomb, Gao fan returns to the ground. "Ah! Xiao Xuan, why don''t you come outside to protect my brother''s Dharma? Go back Gao fan, disgusted, took the lead in entering the tomb. "Ah Xiao Xuan had a bitter smile on his face. The doll of the ancient clan was right. He was really worthy of this trip. Gao fan was really ten amazing people. Entering the tomb, Gao fan gives Xiao Yan the source of the soul of Tianmu. Another year and a half passed. On this day, Xiao Yan finally went out. "Big brother, I have reached the peak of the Seven Star duel!" Xiao Yan a face excited, "the soul realm also succeeded to arrive emperor realm!" "From the four-star peak to the Seven Star peak, it''s unheard of!" The saint of blood saber was silly when he saw Xiao Yan. "Ha ha ha! I''m worthy of being a child of the Xiao family Xiao Xuan''s old face turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile, "I have to thank brother Gao fan." "It''s all the right thing to do!" Gao fan smiles. Through the headphones issued before, Gao fan knows that everyone is out of the gate. "Ha ha, in that case, I will close Tianmu ahead of time!" After a thought, they all appeared in the forbidden area of the ancient clan. Chapter 199 The sky, a haze, the ground has become scorched earth. It''s an ancient clan. It''s a Shura hall. "What is it?" Everything in front of us shocked everyone. "Did the ancient clan also be invaded by the soul clan?" The medicine dust slightly frowns, a face dignified. "Father Smoke son a shout, directly vacate and go. They followed, each with a dignified face. A group of people through the broken ancient world, came to the ancient hall, but where there are people. Gu Qingyang has a dignified face and shakes his head slightly, "impossible, absolutely impossible, there are three immortals in the ancient clan, all of them are seven star fighting saints, Hei Anni king is eight star fighting saints, and clan leader Gu Yuan is nine star fighting saints, which can''t be defeated by the soul clan!" "Although the ancient clan is strong, it is still far from the soul clan." Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at the two Lei people, "your father didn''t stay to wait for you. You''d better go back and have a look!" "Father Thunder, thunder cloud, face a Lin, heart startled. "Yes Gao fan looked at them lightly, "if you can''t find a place to go, come to our country!" "Thank you very much." Thunder, thunder cloud, face a Lin, fly away. Yao Xingji and Shi Gandang frowned slightly, "everyone, let''s go first!" "It''s still the same. Welcome to all countries at any time!" Gao fan smiles. "Thank you very much." "I''ll go to the soul clan and take revenge on them!" The ancient demon''s face was cold, and his heart was filled with grief and indignation. Yao Chen shook his head slightly, "in my opinion, don''t be too hasty. look at the situation in front of you, the war has been over for more than half a year, but the space of the ancient world still hasn''t collapsed, which shows that many of the ancient fighting saints have survived!" "Yaolao is right!" Xun''er looks calm. "we should go to the place agreed by the clan. There must be many living people there!" "Yes An hour later, Gao fan and his party appeared in the ancient holy land. "Miss xun''er!" Ling Ying''s eyes were yellow and his face was excited. "Ling Lao!" Xun''er looks at Ling Ying, "are all the people in the clan OK?" Ling Ying looks sad and shakes his head constantly, "all in the holy land, all in the holy land." Not long after, Gao fan and his party also saw a group of injured ancient people. Gao fan called out Leviathan, a giant spaceship, "get on the boat, follow me back to my country, and have a rest!" Fanguoxing falls into Beijing palace. Gao fan waved and summoned Xiao Xuan and the blood saber Saint from the Najie of biyou palace and Tianmu. Two corpses collected before were found, both of which were the four-star fighting saints of the soul clan. It''s a pity that there is no corpse. Relying on these two corpses, Gao fan revives Xiao Xuan and Xuedao, and after strengthening, both of them reach the strength of six stars fighting saint. There was a shock in their eyes. They couldn''t believe it. "This..." Blood knife looked at his new body, with a face of inconceivable, "a resurrection is a six-star fight saint?" "Originally, I wanted to kill the Seven Star Dousheng of the soul clan and revive you, but now I''m short of people. You can make do with it!" Gao Fan said lightly. "That''s just making do?" The blood saber saints are all hoodwinked. "Thank you, your majesty!" Xiao Xuan arched his hand and looked sincere. Blood knife also followed Xiao Xuan arched, "thank you." "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "you stay at home. If the enemy attacks, you can rely on the defense array. I''ll take Xiao Yan to Taixu ancient dragon clan!" "Yes Xiao Xuan, Yaochen and Xuedao nodded respectfully. Chapter 200 Gao fan went to the back palace, took Ziyan and Xiaoyan, and directly tore up the space to come to Taixu ancient dragon clan. This time, Gao fan wants to take Xiao Yan to the empty thunder pool to find the material for refining the pill: jiuxuan Jinlei. In the original work, Xiao Yan took Lei Jie Dan and raised it to several levels. Gao fan''s potential is inevitable. Dragon Island Dragon Emperor Zhukun listens to the report of his generals in the hall. "I would like to inform you, Lord longhuang, that since the merger of the four islands, the production capacity of our dragon people has also kept up, and now there is peace among the people..." "Daddy Ziyan''s voice rang through the hall. Zhu Kun raised his eyebrows and looked at the door with a happy face, "hahaha, dear daughter, you''re back at last. You want to die!" "Zhukun, long time no see!" Gao fan came with a relaxed face. The people of the Dragon nationality who Zhu Kun sat down with a pick of eyebrows said, "who are you? How dare you call the name of the Dragon Emperor?" Gao fan did not squint at the man. He took a seat at random, grabbed a fruit and threw it into his mouth, "well, this fruit is not bad!" "You The dragon people are going to fight. "All right!" The candle Kun complexion sinks, in the heart a burst of displeasure, "you all give me down!" "But Some people are not willing to face others. "Go away!" As soon as the candle Kun snapped, the whole hall was shaking. All the people of the Dragon nationality went out of the hall one after another. "Your Majesty, although you have saved me, you should not be so arrogant in my territory!" There is anger in the face of candlelight. I''m a great dragon. I don''t want face? "Father, your majesty, he..." Ziyan opened his mouth. "No need to explain, Ziyan!" Gao fan looked coldly at Zhukun, "you remember that!" "What do you mean by that?" Candlelight slapped the table heavily. The momentum of the nine star fight Saint suddenly released, the whole hall of people feel like hell. Xiao Yan clenches his teeth, Rao is the strength of his seven star fight saint, in front of this candle Kun, he is like a mole ant. Gao fan''s face is relaxed. Although Zhukun and the emperor of soul are both nine stars fighting for the saints, Gao fan doesn''t feel any pressure on Zhukun. This shows that either Zhukun is not a threat to himself, or the difference between Zhukun and huntiandi is too far. "When I released you from the Doudi mansion, you promised to be the guest Minister of our country, but you never showed up when you came back to Longdao for so many years!" Gao fan smiles coldly, "this is the character of your Dragon Emperor Zhukun No, it''s longpin It''s really ordinary! " With anger in his eyes, Zhu Kun looked resentful. Gao fan''s words are rough, but his reason is not. In this matter, he is indeed wrong. "What do you want me to do?" Candle Kun cold face. Gao fan''s mouth slightly grinned, "or that sentence, join our country!" "No way!" Zhu Kun''s face sank, "I''m too empty. The ancient dragon clan is not the Phoenix clan, nor the nine secluded earth Python clan. even if you are married to Ziyan, what''s the matter? I don''t agree with Zhu Kun, and I don''t agree with the ancient dragon people! " Zhu Kun''s words made Ziyan blush and said, "Dad, what are you talking about?" "Cough!" Zhu Kun was embarrassed. "Your Majesty, I will not surrender to you with Taixu Gulong." "All right!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this matter naturally needs to be considered in the long run! This time I came here, not for this matter, but for the empty thunder pool. " "You want to go to the empty thunder pool?" Zhu Kun was slightly surprised. Chapter 201 "Well, show me the way!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Hum!" Zhu Kun hums coldly. Gao fan''s attitude always makes him very unhappy. Empty thunder pool the endless ocean of thunder and lightning, the ubiquitous danger. Gao fan and Xiao Yan step into it. "I didn''t expect there would be such a place in the world?" Xiao Yan has a surprise in his eyes. Gao Fan said with a smile, "brother, do you think that every time you make alchemy, the thunder robbers you attract come from here?" Xiaoyan brow slightly wrinkled, "it''s really possible." "Let''s go inside and have a look!" Gao fan strides out. He wants to see if the old man mang Tianchi is still here. Xiao Yan can''t wait to take out all his demon puppets. There are more than 20 demon puppets. Strength, from douzong to Dousheng, was given to him by Gao fan in recent years. These days, the demon puppet absorbed the thunder and lightning in the void crazily, and his strength increased abruptly. Xiao Yan looked on with a happy face. Gao Fan said with a smile, "you leave all these demons and puppets here, and let them absorb them by themselves. let''s go deep and see if we can find something else!" "Well!" Xiao Yan is excited and follows Gao fan. After a while, they went to the depth of the void and thunder field. "Asshole! Damn jiuxuan Jinlei An old voice came, and they looked at it one after another. In the void in the distance, there is a white figure. "Two little dolls over there, come and help me!" Xiao Yan frowned, "brother, shall we go? Will there be fraud? " Gao fan grinned slightly, "let''s go, that''s the purpose of our trip!" "Mang Tianchi!" Gao fan comes near with Xiao Yan and looks at the old man with a smile on his face. At this time, the old man was fighting with a golden lightning, and his clothes had already been broken by the lightning. The skin exposed outside is also blue and purple, very embarrassed. "Who are you?" Mang Tianchi frowned, his face a little alert. Gao fan smiles, "brother, this is the dean of Canaan college!" "Dean?" Xiao Yan is slightly stunned. The image of the old man in front of him is not in line with the great image of the president. "Cough!" Mang Tianchi had seen something from Xiao Yan''s expression, and was embarrassed, "are you students of Canaan college?" "Exactly!" Xiao Yan arched, "student Xiao Yan, met mang Tianchi Dean." "Haha, it''s good. Come and help me deal with the nine Xuan golden thunder, this guy has given birth to intelligence, which is hard for me to deal with alone!" Mangtianchi seems to have caught the straw. "Go, brother!" Gao fan''s face is calm, "take this nine mysterious golden thunder with wisdom, and cultivate it well, so that you can practice unlimited thunder elixirs in the future." "Yes Xiao Yan looks excited. The last time he practiced Jiupin, he had seen this kind of golden thunder, but today, he saw a living one. Gao fan helps Xiao Yan subdue jiuxuan Jinlei. With Gao fan there, Xiao Yan has not been attacked at all. "Refine it quickly!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Well!" Xiao Yan nodded and meditated on the spot. Mang Tianchi was stunned Jiuxuan Jinlei, who has tormented himself for many years, is easily subdued by two boys, which makes him look confused. At this time, mang Tianchi looked at Gao fan''s Xiao Yan carefully, "you two Are they the two I sent to Canaan college through the back door? " Chapter 202 "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "you finally remember!" "My darling Mang Tianchi looked surprised, "I didn''t expect that I would have made you two devils by saying that casually at that time. I''m really powerful!" "Ha ha!" Gao fanle, "you are very powerful. You have been in this empty thunder pool for more than ten years. Su Qian thinks you have fallen." "What? How dare Su Qian curse me Mang Tianchi crossed his waist. "Oh, yes!" Gao fan suddenly thought of something, "you''d better go back to the Lei clan now. I''m afraid the Lei clan has been destroyed by the soul clan!" "No way?" Mang Tianchi''s eyes widened, "and How do you know I''m the Lei people? " "Listen to the Lei people." Gao fan frowned slightly, "and, to tell you a news, the ancient clan has been destroyed." "All the ancient tribes have been destroyed? What happened all these years? " Mang Tianchi opened his mouth wide, "no, I''ll go back and have a look!" Then mang Tianchi flew away. "If you can''t find the Lei people, you can go to the meteorite Pavilion!" Gao fan called. "I see..." In a short time, Xiao Yan completely refined jiuxuan Jinlei. A golden thunder spirit turned into a rune, which was hidden in Xiao Yan''s eyebrows. "Brother, I want to refine the first thunder elixir here." Xiao Yan murmured. "Yes! I will protect the law for you. " Gao fan smiles. Three hours later, the thunder and lightning in the netherworld exploded: "it''s so rampant that some human beings dare to make alchemy in the netherworld. Do you look down on us thunder robbers?" "Isn''t it? If we don''t electrocute him with all our strength, how can we get along in the future? " "Brothers, go! Electrocute him together This time, Xiao Yan saw the unprecedented Dan Lei, overwhelming. "My God, brother, it''s not Dan yet Why don''t we give up! How terrible Xiao Yan is chased by Danlei, and his clothes are rotten. "Ha ha!" Gao fan looks at Xiao Yan running around in the field and laughs. He didn''t think that alchemy would have such an effect in this empty thunder field. "Brother, don''t give up. Only in this way can the pills become more powerful. Maybe, it''s not certain that you can practice a little bit of source Qi! " "Source gas?" Xiao Yan suddenly opened his eyes and stopped running. Xiao Yan frowned, "I know." Three days later, there was a powerful explosion in the void. Xiao yanmeng''s eyes were wide open, and a Blue Dragon flew out of his eyebrows. The Dragon turned into a 1000 meter high tripod, which covered Xiao Yan. "Damn it Xiao Yan''s eyes flashed a trace of anxiety, "have not yet become Dan, to attract such a strong thunder robbery, simply day dog." Gao fan was slightly stunned and looked up at the thunderbolt. He could not help smacking his tongue, "this fighting continent is really amazing!" With the great tripod of the dragon, Xiao Yan calmed down a little The golden liquid of Xiao Yan''s face began to condense slowly under his action, and turned into a golden elixir in the void. The pill whirled again, turning into a glittering golden dragon, hovering at Xiao Yan''s fingertips. "Nine pills!" Xiao Yan face a joy, "big brother, became!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "well, Congratulations!" Chapter 203 At this moment, the Golden Dragon at Xiao Yan''s fingertip suddenly broke away from his fingers, passed through the blue tripod, and pounced on the lightning in the sky. The huge thunder and lightning in the Golden Dragon rushed to the moment, as if to feel the threat of death in general, scattered. Gao fan slightly frowned, "this?" Golden Dragon''s body suddenly becomes huge, one bite, will swallow 80% of lightning. "Roar ~" the Golden Dragon roared contentedly, and his body became smaller again, lingering on Xiao Yan''s fingertips. At this time, the Golden Dragon has become like substance. "Go! Go back and shut up Gao fan smiles. Two people out of the void Lei domain, farewell to the candle Kun, back to the meteorite Pavilion. Ziyan is not at home for a long time, so he plans to stay more days, but Gao fan doesn''t insist. One year later, all the ministers in the imperial palace were present. "Your majesty!" "our country''s communications equipment has been applied to all countries. Now every country has a mobile phone, and our eyes are all over the country. The next step will be to expand the entire mainland." "All the wormholes in China''s high-speed space have been reconstructed. It used to take three months from the north to the south of the Empire, but now it only takes three days." "All the armour produced in our country has been installed. At present, we have 50 million armour soldiers, and the average combat effectiveness is at the level of five-star fighting clan!" Fifty million douzong, think about it! "A total of 10000 virtual warships produced in China have been used in actual combat. The carrying capacity of each warship is twice that of Leviathan, a giant spaceship, and all of them are equipped with fighting cannons. With one shot, a mountain can be destroyed." Hearing the reports from the ministers, Gao fanle made a sound. This year, the soul clan didn''t know what they were doing, but the country changed a lot. Gao fan''s harem has all advanced to the level of fighting saints, among which Medusa and xiaoyixian have broken through the six-star fighting saints, and even the weakest Princess Yafei has reached the one star fighting saints. All the harem entered the Dousheng, and the system also rewarded Gao fan with 100 points. On this day, Xiao Yan went out of the pass, and the nine stars were fighting for the holy peak. The imperial palace of all countries was in a state of laughter. "Brother, how is the closure going?" Gao fan smiles. With a trace of loss in Xiao Yan''s eyes, "I''ve reached the peak, but it''s just a trace of source gas." "No harm, next step, Doudi''s mansion will be opened soon!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s time to find the trouble of the soul God!" Three days later, fanguoxing meteorite Pavilion palace. Gao fan sat in front of the case, writing hard. "Get the news out!" Yao Chen took the note and frowned slightly, "Your Majesty, what does that mean?" "If the snake doesn''t come out of the hole, lead him out!" Gao fan smiles. After nine, a piece of news shocked Zhongzhou. Outside the gate of Jingdong, a huge ancient palace suddenly appeared with the words "Dou Di Fu" written on the doorplate. With one eighth of his key, the emperor opened the small door of the Doudi mansion. From this, he obtained the imperial product of the young Dan, which has been closed to the outside world and has become a fighting emperor. In the soul world, a hall collapsed. "What A roar resounded through the whole soul world. "God of the soul, I advise you not to worry!" Nihility swallows the fire, and his face darkens. "I think it''s a trick of ordinary people. The Doudi mansion is fake, and the key is also fake. you just went through a fierce battle, so you shouldn''t do it!" "What do you say about the emperor pinchudan? How do they know that there is a little pill in Doudi''s mansion? " The spirit of the emperor is furious. Chapter 204 "Why don''t you send someone to find out..." Nihility swallows inflammation to say. The emperor''s face recovered a little, "forget it, I''ve died enough. I''ll go there myself!" Fanguoxing falls into Beijing palace. Gao fan sat on the throne of the most emperor, and all the courtiers were standing below. "To your majesty..." The voice did not fall, the sky came a strange sound, everyone was stunned. "Can''t you sit down at last?" Gao fan looks up, smiles, and disappears in front of everyone. In the sky above Xingyun city and beyond the energy shield of Fanguo, the two figures are opposite. "The spirit of heaven?" Gao fan joked, "you can''t sit down at last!" The emperor of soul narrowed his eyes: "are you the emperor GAOFAN?" "Exactly!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is proud. "My soul people are all lost in your hands?" In the eyes of the emperor, there was a look of uncertainty. "Nature The emperor could not help shaking his head. "A man who seems to have no strength at all, but is so powerful, how do you do it?" "It''s just the peak of nine star Dousheng. How can you compare with me? I''m a Doudi!" Gao fan laughs very much. Are you afraid? The spirit emperor frowned, I believe your evil! If you fight against the emperor, how can you kill me? The emperor pointed to the ancient palace in the distance, "is that really Doudi''s palace?" "Well..." "Is that jade on your waist really an eighth of the key?" "Nature On the face of the God of soul, he said, "how do you want me to believe you "Isn''t that funny?" Gao fan looked disgusted. "When do I want you to believe me? Crazy Gao Fan said, swinging his sleeve and left, "believe it or not, pull it down!" "Wait..." The emperor frowned slightly. "I''ll ask you again, where did you find this Doudi mansion?" "Ancestral!" Gao fan directly went back to the imperial palace with an impatient face. "Hum!" With a cold hum, the emperor waved out a bloody cage. There are people in the cage, which frightens everyone. "Your majesty Ziyan''s eyes were depressed and her whole body was hurt. Both Zhukun and Guyuan are in it. They don''t know whether they are alive or dead. All the people in the country were slightly angry. Xiao Yan was about to start at that time, but he was held by xun''er. "Asshole!" Gao fan was angry, and the whole world was shaken. "Ha ha ha!" The emperor of soul heaven gave a cold smile and said, "where is your arrogance just now Gao fan was cold and didn''t start. First of all, he has never played against the opponent of this level, and he doesn''t know his opponent''s strength. So he didn''t have the full assurance to save Ziyan intact from the soul God. Second, he doesn''t dare to kill the soul God now, because if he kills the soul God now, Xun er''s system will be activated, which will be very troublesome. "What do you want?" Gao fan looks at each other coldly. "Give me the key and Doudi mansion!" The emperor''s face was cold. Gao fan shook his head slightly, "impossible!" "Do you want them to die?" The emperor''s face was ferocious, and Ziyan spat out a mouthful of blood again. Gao fan looks grim and clenches his fist tightly. "at most, let''s open the Doudi mansion together. You and I will go in, and the rest of us are not allowed to enter!" With a smile, the emperor raised his hand and drew out a two, "you are alone, my side Two "Deal!" Gao fan gritted his teeth. "Ha ha ha!" The emperor of heaven laughed wildly, "nothingness, come out!" A gray figure suddenly appears in the void, which is the void swallowing flame. Chapter 205 Gao fan grinned slightly and looked at nothingness with a smile. Nothingness swallows flame to meet Gao fan''s eyes, and his heart trembles slightly. I wipe, why can I have a kind of palpitation feeling? "Well, just the two of you, right?" Gao fan smiles, "come with me!" It''s just a strange fire. It''s not easy to catch. Having said that, Gao fan flies away. In a flash, he is hundreds of miles away. The soul God put the cage away and followed Gao fan closely with nihility swallowing flame. In the 100000 mountains of Jingdong, Gao fan waves his hand to let Doudi mansion fall. The three men hung in the air and came to the Doudi mansion. Gao fan spread out his palm, and in his hand lay a tuoshe GuDi jade, "hand over the people, and this thing is yours!" "Hum!" With a cold hum, the emperor raised his hand and took out the black cage. "How can I know that what you are holding is true?" "If it''s true, just try it..." Gao fan put the ancient jade in the key hole, "it''s your turn!" Without ink, the emperor raised his hand and sent out seven pieces of tuoshe jade. The fragments meet in the air and merge into a round ancient jade. Gu Yu slowly enters the keyhole, and then there is a clear sound. The gate of Dou Di''s mansion opens in a colorful China. "Go Nothingness swallowed the flame with a sharp drink. The soul Heaven Emperor raised his hand and threw the cage at GAOFAN. He followed nihilistic swallow flame and rushed into Doudi mansion. Gao fan smiles. Of course, he knows the target, but he is not in a hurry. It doesn''t matter even if there is no imperial product. Originally, Xiao Yan didn''t become a fighting emperor through that thing. Save Ziyan three people, wave back to the Imperial Palace, GAOFAN into it. Doudi mansion, on a huge square. The buildings in the square have been torn to pieces. "Ah! How can you, how can you melt the ring of Dan? " A cry of reluctance came from the sky. An old figure in the next moment condensed into a pill. Gao fan showed a smile on his face. "It seems that I''m late!" "Hum!" The emperor''s face was pale, and there was a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth. I think he was injured in the battle just now. "You''re really late. The emperor''s elixir is already in our bag!" Nothingness swallows the flame and comes to the soul God. "Ha ha!" Gao fan sneered, "in this case, you can shake off your arms to fight, right?" "No!" The emperor''s face was awe inspiring. He raised his hand to open a space crack and jumped into it. Nothingness swallowed the flame and gave a cold smile, followed by it. Where can Gao fan give nihilism such an opportunity to swallow the flame, raise his hand and instantly shoot out several channels of energy, the power of space, unlimited control, soul mastery and fire control! "Ah Nothingness swallowed the flame and was stunned. He looked at Gao fan and said, "what did you do to me?" The emperor of soul heaven poked his head out of the void and looked at nothingness, swallowing the flame. "Go! What are you still doing? " Gao fan sneered, "you can go, but he wants to stay!" "What?" He was shocked and found that Gao fan''s ability was as mysterious as a rumor. At this time, Gao fan''s face is relaxed, but his heart is actually MMP. Nihilistic swallow flame nine star fight saint''s strength makes him unable to do what he wants, so simple control, let his brain AChE, and there is a kind of feeling that can''t control. As long as the spirit of heaven at this time, he will not be able to control the resistance of nihility swallow flame. So he can''t show it. He''s holding on. Face is still hanging a faint smile, a face of enigmatic expression. Chapter 206 "Help me!" Nihilistic swallow flame toward the soul of the emperor a fierce drink, expression ferocious. "Hum!" The emperor returns to Doudi''s house and closes the empty passage. GAOFAN heart secretly scold a not good, but immediately think of before draw six infinite gem. With the sound of the emperor of heaven, the earth shaking bloody fighting spirit suddenly rises, the temperature drops suddenly, and the space is almost frozen. "Look With a wave of the emperor''s hand, the bloody fighting spirit swept towards Gao fan. "Ha ha! With a wave of Gao fan''s big hand, six infinite gems appear in an instant, flowing light everywhere. The emperor opened his eyes, and he felt the crisis from the six infinite gems. But at this time, it was impossible to stop. He had to stick to it. "Boom!" The bloody gas collides with the infinite gem, and is directly crushed and explodes. Gao fan''s figure retreated dozens of meters and stopped in the void. "Poof!" The spirit God spits out a mouthful of blood, and the seven orifices bleed. Nihilistic swallow flame body instantly restored freedom, opened a space channel, pushed the soul God in, followed by himself. "Hum!" Gao fan raised his hand, combined with the power of space gems, forced the space channel to close, and cut the body of nihility swallowing flame in half. "Take it!" Gao fan put half of his empty body and complete tuoshe jade in Najie, with a dignified face. He was thinking that the power of the nine stars fighting for the Holy Spirit could make him in a hurry. If it was changed to fighting for the emperor, could he still kill him? Naturally, the answer is No. Gao fan knows very well. Looking at the remaining 200 points in the system, Gao fan sighed slightly, "in this way, I can only fight!" "Lucky draw!" "Ding! Because the host level is capped, you can''t draw a lottery before breaking through! " "I wipe! "Top it?" Gao fan almost peed, "what do you mean?" "Capping means that the universe can be up to nine stars at most!" "What shall we do?" Gao fan was shocked, "how can I upgrade?" "Kill xun''er!" Gao fan Leng Leng, "why kill smoked son?" "She has a system in her body, you kill her, integrate her system, get her world, you can upgrade!" "What''s the setting?" Gao fan was stunned, "can I revive her?" "Yes "How do I come back to life?" "Oh, I''ll go! Why are you so inky? " The system doesn''t type any more, and a beautiful female voice rings directly in Gao fan''s mind. "Little sister?" Gao fan was stunned on the spot, "what''s the situation?" "Ah..." The system sighs helplessly, "forget it, don''t install it!" "What''s up?" Gao fan almost peed, "what ghost?" "In fact, now is my normal. Since xun''er told you last time, I''m going to tell you slowly." "I didn''t talk much before, because I haven''t confirmed your potential." "After this period of observation of you, I confirmed that you are the most suitable system I have ever met. You are very strong and worthy of me!" "I wipe! What is worthy of you? " Gao fan is not happy. "Don''t cut in!" System impatient to: "our system also has a level, such as my universe class nine stars, is the strongest garbage." "The strongest in garbage?" Gao fan was speechless for a while. "What''s that?" "Or rubbish!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "So, what you have to do now is to kill xun''er, the resurrection problem you worry about is not a problem, just as xun''er said, when you have the world, even she is yours!" Chapter 207 "Cough!" Gao fan is a little embarrassed, "she is not mine, he is Xiao Yan''s younger brother." System little sister, how can you say this is a little evil? "Joke, when you have the world, every plant in the world is yours. Xiao Yan''s scum can be killed with one finger!" Gao fan''s forehead is full of sweat, "little sister joked." "It''s up to you..." The system no longer talks. Gao fan smiles and finally has a goal: to kill xun''er. Three days later, the land of Zhongzhou was shrouded by a strange wave, which gathered in the sky into a huge virtual shadow of Danding. A figure appeared on the red tripod. Hair, dangling went to the center of the Dan Ding. "The spirit of heaven!" The strong in Zhongzhou recognized each other for the first time. "This is the projection of the void. It seems that the emperor of soul heaven is hiding in the realm of soul." Gu Yuan frowned, "I don''t know what he wants to do?" "Every emperor, when I become a fighting emperor, I''ll take your dog''s life again!" Words of vicissitudes came from the sky. With the pressure of extermination, the creatures in every corner of Zhongzhou felt fear. "Wipe!" Gao fan was angry at that time. If it wasn''t for xun''er''s affairs, or Xiao Yan hadn''t become emperor Dou. Gao fan now wants to go up and try to see if he can force the emperor to die. "The arrangement of our soul clan for thousands of years, today, will eventually achieve brilliant achievements!" The emperor of soul heaven has a cold face and a strong voice, "ancestors, please bless me and make me a fighting emperor!" As soon as the voice fell, countless blood red pillars of light appeared on the land of Zhongzhou, connecting the virtual shadow of Dan Ding in the sky with the ground. The flowers and trees in Zhongzhou began to wither in the next moment, and even the weak creatures began to die. "Yiling juesheng array!" Gu Yuan sat in a wheelchair looking at the sky, frowning. Zhu Kun hammered heavily at the table, "the soul clan is a cruel means, this array that covers the whole Zhongzhou shows that the soul clan has been preparing for this day since ancient times." Gao fan didn''t hum, and his face was cold. "Your majesty! We''ve got all the civilians in the prepared air raid shelter! " Yao Chen''s face is dignified, "this move of the soul clan is against Tianhe!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "it''s hard for those people who haven''t been brought into the management of our country!" "But what are we going to do next?" "Don''t worry, I''ll go back as soon as I''m ready!" Gao fan smiles. Doudi mansion with the help of Gao fan, Xiao Yan has obtained the inheritance of Doudi, absorbed 21 kinds of different fires from the list of different fires by using the square of different fires in Doudi mansion, and shut up in the secret room of tuoshegu emperor with all the resources of Gao fan. Gao fan also knows that nihilism swallows the flame and runs away half of the time. Most of Xiao Yan can''t become the fighting emperor. Outside the chamber of secrets, Gao fan stands against xun''er. "Have you thought about it?" Gao fan has a cold face. Xun''er said with a smile, "go ahead, use your strongest attack, don''t keep your hand, because I don''t know how much the system in my body can do!" "Good!" Gao fan nodded heavily. What xun''er said, the little sister of the system also told him. Kill with one blow! "Drink!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink and tried his best. Energy fission, infinite control, soul understanding, atomic degradation, the power of space, the power of lightning. Gao fan gives his strongest blow to xun''er. Hundreds of millions of attacks break out on xun''er. Chapter 208 Xun''er''s eyes suddenly widened, and a blue aperture appeared in her eyes. A shrill cry broke out from xun''er''s mouth, "no! You shameless bastard Gao fan looked at xun''er''s eyes, his body suddenly stiff, cold sweat DC. This is the threat of death! "Wow!" Xun''er''s body falls to the ground at the next moment. Gao fan can''t help but step back three steps. Fortunately, there is no danger. It seems that it has passed. "Ha ha!" System little sister''s weak voice rang out from Gao fan''s mind, "boy, you are very good..." "System little sister, your voice..." "It''s OK. I''m just a little hurt!" "Successfully plunder the system, is it integrated?" "Yes "Ding! Successful integration, system upgrade, current level: domain master level 0 star! " "Ding! It has been detected that the host has two worlds and has reached the advanced requirement. Congratulations on upgrading the domain master level and obtaining the domain master level gift pack * 1! " "Ding! Discover the world of resources: travel to the west, and the host can extract resources from the journey to the west after entering the next world. " "Ha ha! It''s a success Gao fan smiles, "200 points, lucky draw!" "Ding! Get nine grades of thunder "Ding! Get eight Bodhi pills "Ding! Get the weapon to destroy Hegemony: unlimited gloves "Ding! Get God level blood: exterminator "I wipe, mieba! The super villain of Fulian, the descendant of the eternal Protoss, exterminates hegemony Gao fan laughs and barks. "Fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the successful fusion. You have acquired the talent of exterminating Hegemony: Eternal divine body, immune to all attacks "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade! Current level: domain master level 0 "I''ll go! Immune to all attacks, this attribute is simply abnormal Gao fan was confused beyond his joy. "Wait Why is it still domain master level 0 star? " System: "you don''t have a sovereign world at present, so you can''t upgrade!" "What is a sovereign world?" Gao fan frowned deeply. "The world of sovereignty is the world of independent property rights. the system you snatched from xun''er originally had only one resource world, so now you have two resource worlds. after you kill the soul God and Xiao Yan is promoted to fight emperor, you will have three resource worlds: Meiman world, Westward Journey World and fight spirit world after completing the system task!" "Oh..." Gao fan nodded slightly, so it is, "how can we get the sovereign world?" "Ink, I''ll know then!" My sister is impatient. "Wait! There''s a big gift bag Gao fan happy point open big gift bag. "Ding! Congratulations on winning the heart of the world "I''ll go!" The system exclaimed in surprise, "Why are you so lucky? Isn''t it upgrading the domain owner? That''s it? " Gao fan Leng Leng, "what do you mean? Is it useful? " "It''s more than useful! It''s like... " The system is aware of its own gaffe, "cough, this thing can integrate into the world!" "Fusion world?" Gao fan continues to feel confused. "I''ll explain that to you." The system pretends to be abstruse, "for example, in the single world, you can get mieba, but if you integrate the world, you may get the combination of Monkey King and mieba! Of course, it''s also possible to draw a collection of Monkey King and mieba, hulk and queen Medusa! And more than that, you may be able to draw iron man armor with golden cudgel Chapter 209 "Hiss..." Gao fan took a deep breath, "it''s against the sky!" "Cough!" "Young people, don''t get excited! You have to finish this world before you can use it. now, don''t aim too high! " "Hey, hey! Yes Gao fan''s face was shy and his heart was excited. After another three years, the old nothingness swallowing flame in the soul world stood over a huge blood pool with a dignified face. "The spirit of heaven emperor, snatched the corpses of the ancient eight tribes and the corpses of the orcs and threw them in. There are no corpses to use!" "If there is no corpse, make a corpse! Throw all my people in The face of the spirit God in the void is ferocious. "Are you crazy? The soul people are the foundation of the soul people. If you do this, you will destroy your foundation! " Nothingness swallows flame and says coldly. "Nothingness, you are not the soul people, where do you come from the national feelings?" The emperor''s face was awe inspiring. "Hum!" Nothingness swallows the flame, laughs at itself, and his eyes are full of loss. Over the years, he has long regarded himself as a soul people, "yes, I am not a soul people!" In this way, tens of billions of soul ethnic people were thrown into the blood pool, turned into strength and poured into the cauldron. "Ah ~" the emperor of soul heaven gave a comfortable cry, which was obviously very useful. "Not enough, not enough!" For a moment, the emperor opened his eyes slightly, "the people of the soul clan listened to the order. As the head of the soul clan, I ordered the army of the soul clan to move out immediately, targeting Zhongzhou and Fanguo, I need more blood! I want all the blood of Zhongzhou! " "Drink, drink!" The soul world shakes and the army gathers. Over the past three years, the soul clan has been fighting with Fanguo to get more blood to help the soul emperor break through. But now, the soul God can''t wait, so he wants to launch a decisive battle. Three days later, Zhongzhou was located in a great plain within the influence of xingxingge. The army of the soul clan and the army of all nations are in battle. Gao fan stands in the headquarters at the height of the mountains and looks out at the vast sea of people in the plain. There are more than 100 million kinds of arms in every country, most of them are wearing all kinds of iron man armor. In addition to the conventional combat air combat armor for individual soldiers, there are giant air combat robots up to 100 meters high. There are also fighting chariots with a width of tens of meters, giant fighting ships flying in the sky, Warcraft fighting armor with a length of tens of meters. In the last position, there are more artillery positions, numerous types of artillery. The army of any country is magnificent and domineering. In contrast, the army of the soul clan is also 100 million people, but the arms are much more single, one by one, holding conventional weapons, looking at the enemy in front of them, sweating. "What the hell!" The soldiers of the soul clan are all hoodwinked. Where have they ever seen such a battle? If it wasn''t for their strong heart, they would be scared to pee, OK? "How to fight this battle?" Gao fan looks at the battlefield and smiles. "Tell your majesty, this battle, the talented youth class suggests to use No. 4 tactics!" Yafei replied. "Good! Start now Gao fan grinned, "by the way, don''t forget to record the video!" "Yes, your majesty..." In the communication channel of Fanguo, General Xiao Zhan of Fanguo gave an order, "carry out No.4 tactics!" Douqi artillery position, Gu Yuan ordered, "fire!" Tens of thousands of shells soared into the sky and crossed neat arcs over Danyu. The soldiers in the positions of the soul clan were all hoodwinked at that time. What the hell is that So loud? Chapter 210 "Look! Something''s flying by Someone saw a shell with a white smoke tail in the sky and screamed out. "Don''t be afraid, organize resistance!" The elder of the soul clan is fearless and calm in the face of danger. "all the strong above the king of the duel will take off and defend according to the strength gradient. be sure to block the iron knot in the sky!" "Yes The order of the soul clan was issued quickly, and the defense was organized soon. Four transparent eggshell junctions rose in the sky above the soul position. Gao Fan said with a smile, "this soul clan is really powerful. Without our professional communication equipment, we can organize defense so quickly. It''s really good!" "Yes Tianhuo master''s face was slightly red, "but I''m afraid the defense effect won''t be very good! " "Boom!" Thousands of shells exploded at the moment of meeting the border, and each shell''s falling point raised a mass of white smoke. The faces of the soul clan all showed a smile, and this wave of attack was resisted. But the next moment, someone''s smile froze. "No! There are iron bumps in the iron bumps Everyone''s eyes widened. They found that there was white smoke on the second barrier, and the white smoke was more dense than that on the first barrier. After those shells exploded, they split up again. Soon, white smoke appeared on the third barrier. "When the enemy''s iron bumps meet the border, they disperse one after another, and more and more!" The elder of the soul clan found the clue, "everyone, shrink your defense, quick!" "Boom!" The fourth barrier was completely shrouded in white smoke, and countless shells landed, blasting out pieces of metal fragments. With the help of the shock wave, the metal fragments instantly tear the weaker people around to pieces. The rest of them had blood on their faces and fear in their eyes. The shock of the explosion made it impossible for them to recover. "Well, no one needs to be afraid. Most of the attacks are blocked by the border!" An elder''s voice came from the sky of the soul clan position, "the attack that falls into the position will only hurt people below Dadou division!" Everyone trembled to find that it was, and then returned to normal. "The soul army is really good. After a little panic, it will return to normal." Gao fan grinned slightly. Gu Yuan''s voice appeared again, "the second wave of artillery, fire!" As before, the shells exploded on the border, and few of them could fall into the position. The faces of the soul clan were calm. But they were surprised to find that none of the shells exploded. "Why?" A brave man stepped forward and kicked. "Hiss ~" the sound of air leakage came from the shell, and a green gas floated out of the shell. "No! It''s highly toxic The man covered his neck and fell to the ground, bleeding and dying. Such a plot is constantly staged in the soul position, and the soul position is in a panic for a moment. Where the country cavalry position, Tianhuo master ordered: "cavalry regiment, with gas masks, charge!" Infantry positions, wind idle face excited: "Infantry Corps, with gas masks, charge!" Air force position, Han Shanshan face excited, "Air Force Corps, with gas masks, charge!" "Go Hundreds of millions of war armour regiments charged together, like a sea of steel. For a time, the whole land of Zhongzhou was shaking. Chapter 211 "Here they are At this time, the soldiers of the soul clan experienced the panic of shelling, and they were trembling. "Withdraw the border and blow the poison gas to the other side of the country with fighting gas!" The elder of the soul clan roared. The soul soldiers looked at each other and admired the tact of their elders. in this way, all the soldiers were exposed to the poison gas. The soldiers and large-scale battle armor of Fanguo rushed into the positions of the soul clan and destroyed them. Many of the soul clan were directly crushed into meat mud. The more powerful fighting king of the soul clan rose up from the air and was ready to kill these soldiers. But the next second, his head was chopped off by an air force. Snake Qianxun had a set of flying armor on his body and a bloody head in his hand. "Brothers of heaven snake house, kill Mobus shot the two soul soldiers around him and strung them together. Hate to hate of stare a snake thousand search, "the brothers of snake people country, don''t be robbed of the limelight by the snake mansion of day!" "Roar!" In the poisonous fog nearby, a flame lizard in armor burst out, biting the head of the soul soldier, click, click, bang. The original black point sect, the original chuyun Empire sect, and the original Zhongzhou sect are all dressed in the uniform of every country and charged together. At this moment, the soldiers of the soul clan were dumbfounded. Because they found that every soldier in every country had a transparent equipment on his head, which seemed to be able to isolate poison gas. On the top of the mountain, Gao fan is willing to look at the battlefield with a faint smile on his face. "One charge, 100 million troops will be defeated! Today''s battle video is recorded, the official website, newspapers and news of Fanguo are all vigorously publicized for me, so that the whole mainland can see the strength of Fanguo! " "Yes There were tears on the old face of Tianhuo, "Your Majesty is holy!" The presence of civil and military officials and the harem beauty of GAOFAN is a look of worship, "Your Majesty Shengming!" "All of you Gao fan is confident, "next step, it''s your high-end combat power, everyone pay attention to safety!" "Yes They all got up and nodded away. During the conversation, dozens of fighting saints in battle armor swarmed up, and the defense line that the soul clan had just organized under the leadership of the strong collapsed again. Looking at the soldiers in front of them, who are like leeks being harvested, their faces are full of lethality, "asshole, I''ll kill you!" Voice just fell, the overwhelming gray flames swept the world, as if to engulf everyone. "Presumptuous!" Xiao Xuan a fierce drink, wave the flame away, "your opponent is me!" "Xiao Xuan?" Nihilistic swallow flame face a stiff, "didn''t expect you are still alive, then let me see, you this Xiao family ancestor have what fierce place!" Another time in the battlefield, Huazong huaqianmo and the Phoenix Xuan of the Phoenix family, the demon of heaven, kill a soul family douzun. "Presumptuous!" Four of the soul clan rushed out, and the old man, who was the leader, was furious. "The soul was born in heaven, the soul was born in heaven, the soul was born in heaven, and the soul was born in Yao. Follow me to form an array!" "Drink!" In the battlefield, four huge doors of void suddenly appeared, and these four doors appeared. In an instant, a huge boundary is formed, covering an area in it. In the headquarters, Gao fan has a calm face. "The gate of death!" Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun on the wheelchair looked at each other. "I didn''t expect these four old guys were still alive!" A young boy with a tender face frowned slightly, "two elders, please talk about the gate of death, so that we can make strategies!" Chapter 212 This boy is Xu que, the monitor of Gao fan''s gifted youth class, who is responsible for directing the battle. "OK, Xu is short of monitor!" Gu Yuan nodded slightly, "the gate of death is an ancient secret method, which can absorb all the material and energy between the heaven and the earth, as well as attack." "More than three gates of stillness can form an array, which can trap the target and absorb their fighting spirit at the same time." The talented young people frown at the words. "I''m here. If you need me, you can ask me to do it." Gao fan smiles and feels very comfortable. "No, your majesty!" Xu''s face was firm. "At present, it''s just a soul clan. In the future, we have to fight in the whole fighting world. It''s impossible to place our hopes on your majesty every time we encounter difficulties." "All right!" Gao fan smiles. A moment later, an order was issued from the general command. "The gate of death and silence is inspired by the four eight star saints of the soul clan. They make Qinglin, Xuedao, xiaoyixian, Medusa and tanghuoer fight against the gate of death and silence of the soul clan. Xiaoyixian and tanghuoer enter the battle to heal the wounded." "The green scale green snake has three flower pupils. Medusa and the blood saber saint are fast. When the enemy is disturbed by the green scale, they can kill them in one second and break them in one blow!" Soon, the situation on the battlefield turned around. A soul clan elder who practices the gate of death and silence is killed, and there is something wrong with the array. The other three elders came to collect the array, adjusted their position and prepared to form the array again. But when the people of all countries don''t give them a chance, they are entangled one after another. With the help of battle armour, Medusa, even if their realm is lower than one level, they are also able to do well in front of the eight star saints. In another place, the four magic saints of the soul clan, the Seven Star fighting saints, such as huntu, HUNSHA, hunjing and hunyan, are entangled by Lingxi, Yaoming, yunyun and Nalan. Soul Xuzi is surrounded by Huozhi, Xiaoyu and fengqinger, soul Qianmo is trapped by lvman and wanwan. There are also seven or eight elders of the soul clan who are trapped by the saints of other countries. "Good!" Gao fan saw the battle situation on the field, grinning slightly, and an arrogant voice resounded through the world. "God of the soul, you can see. You want to pay for your ambition with the creatures of Zhongzhou, but in the end, it''s still the blood of your soul clan that will die!" "So what!" In the voice of the emperor of soul heaven, he was angry, "if we can create the position of fighting emperor of our soul clan, their death will be well deserved!" "Surrender, not kill!" "Surrender, not kill!" The slogans rang out in the army of Fanguo, and instantly resounded throughout Zhongzhou. Gao fan''s goal is to unify, not to kill, so Gao fan asked people to order: surrender, not to kill. "The emperor of heaven is merciless. If a country is prosperous, surrender and do not kill it!" In the battlefield, the living people of the soul clan all stopped, looked at each other one by one, and their eyes were full of hesitation. It''s easy to understand that people are selfish and they want to live. "Son of a bitch!" The emperor of soul heaven gave a sharp drink, "give it to me, what are you doing?" "Surrender, not kill!" The battlefield is still reverberating with such a voice, deeply impacting the most soft and hot heart of the soul clan. "Bang Dang!" Someone dropped his weapon and made a crisp noise. Then, a stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the whole battlefield heard the sound of countless swords landing. "I surrender!" "I surrender..." "We surrender..." In an instant, the soul people of the whole battlefield dropped their swords one after another. Chapter 213 While resisting the attack of xiaoyixian and medusa, the soul Yuantian, who is practicing dead silence, looks sad and indignant, and his eyes are full of humiliation. "emperor of soul heaven, if you don''t do anything, the soul family will be finished!" "Hum, noise!" The emperor of soul heaven snorted coldly, "give me your life!" The next second, a huge blood red palm shadow fell from the sky, directly making the soul Yuantian into a pool of flesh and blood. An energy will roll up the flesh and blood and enter the Dan Ding. All of them were surprised and looked at the sky. "Your loyal soul God doesn''t pay attention to your life, so submit to our country!" Gao fan''s voice echoed between heaven and earth, "all our people are treated equally!" "We will surrender!" The seven stars of the soul clan fight with the same voice of Sheng Hun Tu, Hun Sha, Hun Jing and Hun Yan. "Betrayers die!" The emperor of soul heaven gave a sharp drink, and a huge palm fell from the sky. Huntu, HUNSHA, hunjing and hunyan were in the same place, and their eyes were filled with the fear of death. "Presumptuous!" Gao fan waves his hand dominantly, and the empty shadow of the palm is directly scattered. Huntu, HUNSHA, hunjing and hunyan wiped the cold sweat on their forehead and took a deep breath. "With me, you can''t kill another one!" Gao fan appeared in the sky of the battlefield, with both hands on his back and a proud face. "I will surrender, too!" Hunxuzi left his weapon, sealed his meridians and raised his hands over his head. "I will surrender too..." Then, the strong men of the soul clan left their weapons one after another and declared themselves meridians. The spirit emperor was so angry that he almost became possessed. "Ha ha ha ha!" With a loud smile, Gao fan came to the emperor of soul heaven, "look at you, you''ve worked hard for so many years, and you''re on the verge of success or failure. I''m afraid you can''t be the fighting emperor!" "Nonsense The emperor''s eyes were red and his body was covered with blood lines. "I am the emperor of heaven, who has been in power for more than 30000 years. from a fighter, I have achieved my present strength. my efforts are 100 times that of ordinary people. What do you know?" "Isn''t that the emperor? Don''t look down on anyone! I''ll show you the achievement of Doudi now! " "Ah ~" the emperor of soul heaven suddenly drank, and the Danding array that enveloped the heaven and earth was shining with a thick blood light. Everyone in the array felt the palpitation of death, some low-level soldiers without armor died on the spot, and blood floated out of their bodies. "Summon, all the soldiers exposed, no matter the soul clan or any country, enter the chariot, all the soldiers protected by armor should also pay attention to avoid entering the chariot and warship as far as possible!" After a few seconds of turmoil, the battlefield returned to normal. the communication ability of the army in every country is the envy of the soul people. The soul people who entered the chariot of every country sighed, after entering the chariot, they did not feel the threat of death at all. With a helpless face, hunxuzi shook his head slightly, "the soul clan It''s not fair to lose! " Gao fan coldly looks at the surging huntian emperor, grinning slightly, "you''d better not fail, or I''m afraid Xiao Yan won''t be able to become a fighting emperor without you!" "What did you say?" The emperor turned back suddenly. "Ah?" Gao fan embarrassed buttoned the back of his head, "nothing, you continue!" "Well! Bravado The emperor''s face turned red, and he continued to perform his martial arts with a cold hum. Chapter 214 At this time, the blood between heaven and earth has all entered the body of the soul God through the Dan Ding. "Hum!" A strange wave spread around the emperor of heaven, and in a moment it reached every corner of Zhongzhou. In Zhongzhou, everyone can''t help looking up, even the ordinary people hiding in the air raid shelter seem to feel something, it seems that a supreme existence has been born in this world. "This is Fight the emperor. " Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun almost got up from the wheelchair. The soul God deeply vomited out a black air, opened his eyes and slowly got up. "Ha ha ha!" Looking at Gao fan, the emperor of soul heaven laughed wildly, "didn''t you expect that? I have achieved the position of fighting emperor. God helps me! " Zhongzhou earth, everyone can hear the voice of the soul God, everyone instantly alert up. Especially those who have just surrendered, some people have begun to resist. However, their resistance did not cause any storm in the end, because the gifted youth class had given the order long ago, and all the soldiers nearby killed these resistance in the cradle. "Congratulations, you have finally achieved the goal of fighting the emperor!" Gao fan''s confident voice shocked Zhongzhou, with a faint smile on his face. The emperor''s laughter stopped abruptly, and his voice was surprised, "you Why can''t I see your strength clearly when I become a fighting emperor? " "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s voice was ironic, "they all said that I was a God, just a fighting emperor. How could you see through my strength?" Everyone can hear the dialogue between Gao fan and the spirit God, because Gao fan opened the door. "Can''t you see the strength of your majesty when you become a fighting emperor?" "Is it true that, as your majesty said, your majesty is a God?" Zhongzhou people are boiling, some people embrace each other, jubilant. "Nonsense The emperor''s face became stiff, and the God Gao Fan said had touched the blind area of his knowledge, "impossible, where is the God in this world?" Gao fan sneered, "I am not it?" But then he gave a cold smile and looked at Gao fan, "what are you doing with so many tangles? Are you a God? Let me have a try. " "Hum!" At this time, in the Doudi mansion outside the meteorite capital, an energy wave similar to that of chengdousheng spread. Just like the emperor of soul and heaven, everyone in Zhongzhou felt the power of palpitation. "Another fighting emperor?" Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun look at each other. "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" The spirit God left Gao fan and looked at the position of the Doudi mansion with an incredible face, "there is only one imperial product of the baby pill, which has been refined by me. How can anyone become the Doudi?" Gao fan frowned slightly, and there was no information in the background of the system, which showed that Xiao Yan had not become the emperor. But what''s going on? It''s as like as two peas. The emperor of soul heaven was frightened and kept shaking his head. Then he looked at Gao fan fiercely, "it''s all your tricks You want me to give up! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "brother, do you have such a big brain hole?" "Ha ha! I''m right The emperor of soul heaven said with a smile, "in that case, go to die!" The emperor''s face was awe inspiring, and his palm was lifted. A black hole is formed in the palm of the hand, and suddenly becomes covered. It seems that Gao fan will be sucked into it and crushed. Chapter 215 "Presumptuous!" There was a roar in the sky, and the black hole of the spirit emperor collapsed at the next moment, and a light blue figure appeared in front of people''s eyes. "You "Fight the emperor?" The emperor of spirit widened his eyes. Looking at Xiao Yan who appeared before him and Gao fan, he was shocked, "unexpectedly, someone in the world has reached the same height as me by chance!" "Fight the emperor?" Xiao Yan was slightly cold, then shook his head, "emperor of soul, it seems that you misunderstood. Do you think you have become the emperor of fight?" "What? You mean... " The emperor frowned. Xiao Yan said with a smile, "the source gas of the world is too thin to support the two fighting emperors, so today, I will kill you to become a real fighting emperor!" Xiao Yan certainly won''t say, he is still short of a nihilistic swallow flame didn''t absorb, can''t become fight emperor. It needs to be taken by surprise to absorb nothingness and swallow flame. otherwise, what should we do if nothingness swallows flame? "The real fighting Emperor..." The emperor looked at his palm, and his face gradually showed a crazy smile, "no wonder I always think there''s something else, now, let me kill you! " "Kill me?" As soon as Xiao Yan raised his eyebrows, he raised his middle finger to the emperor and said, "it''s up to you?" "Hum!" With a sneer, the emperor looked at Xiao Yan with a gloomy face, "ignorant child, let you know now, what is your little chance in front of my ten thousand year preparation!" As soon as the voice fell, the emperor raised his hand. At the same time, the land of Zhongzhou trembled, for a moment, mountains and rivers moved, tsunamis sprang up, and countless creatures died of various natural disasters. In the next moment, the stitches of the former Yiling juesheng array burst out again into a column of blood light, which went straight to the sky. In the sky, there is a huge bloody blade, the huge blade seems to have the power to cut Zhongzhou into sections. "Ha ha ha!" The emperor of soul heaven is ferocious, "Xiao Yan, it''s your luck that you can die under the ghost blood blade of our soul clan!" Xiao Yan raised his head and looked at the huge bloody blade like a star in the sky, with a dignified face. Gao fan was watching, and his face was a little surprised. The means of the spirit God emerge in endlessly. It''s so powerful that it doesn''t look like a villain. He is worried for Xiao Yan, "brother, don''t be overwhelmed by it!" "Your Majesty, be careful!" Gu Yuan and Zhu Kun said in their earphone, "that''s the ghost blood blade of the soul clan. It''s said that in ancient times, the soul clan used this array to kill the fighting emperor!" "Cough! Elder Gu Yuan Xu que, the monitor of the gifted youth class, was a little embarrassed, "this is the external channel. You roared like this, and the people all over the country heard it!" That''s right. Now people all over the country have a dignified face, they have heard it. Of course, the spirit of heaven also heard. "Ha ha ha! Are you afraid? " The emperor''s face was full of arrogance It''s no use to be afraid. I won''t save your life! Ha ha ha "Brother, this time, I''ll face it with you!" Gao fan comes to Xiao Yan with a calm face. "Well!" Xiao Yan nodded heavily. The bloody blade in the sky made him very uneasy. "Pa Pa Pa!" The emperor of heaven clapped his hands with a smile on his face, "the touching brotherhood, even to death, has to form a team, so I can''t help but cry!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t write ink. Readers can''t wait. Let''s do it!" Chapter 216 "Emperor fan, you are really arrogant!" The emperor''s face was cold, though he didn''t understand what Gao fan was saying. But it didn''t affect his hands. "In that case, you go to die!" As soon as the voice fell, the huge blood knife in the sky began to fall. "Boom!" The whole world trembled, even the little medical fairy, each of them felt a heavy burden on their own body. Others who are not in the range of attack are still like this. Xiao Yan, who is in the center of attack, shows a look of pain. As for Gao fan, he opened his mouth wide and took a deep breath Then he yawned. "How slow! It''s so boring... " With a dignified face, the soul emperor manipulated the bloody blade, and his pressure was obviously not small. "Xiao Yan, emperor of all countries, everything is coming to an end!" "No!" Gu Yuan tightly held the arm of Zhu Kun beside him and cried out in pain. Yao Chen frowned, "I don''t know how your majesty will deal with it!" "We Still too dependent on your majesty! " The heavenly fire master shook his head helplessly. Everyone looked at each other with shame. They all sigh that their strength is too weak to help your majesty. "You have! I have too! " Xiao Yan looks a Lin, wave hand to take out different fire square. "Strange fire square?" Nihility swallow Yan surprised cry out a voice. "Yihuo square, what do you want to do?" The emperor frowned. Intuition tells him that it''s a bit unusual for Xiao Yan to take out this thing. Nihilistic swallowing inflammation has a natural fear of Yihuo square, constantly shaking his head, "no Don''t... " "Nihility swallowing inflammation, return to the position!" Xiao Yan pinches out a method formula, the different fire square suddenly lights up the strong light. The body of nihility swallowing inflammation is pulled very long in a moment, and part of the body has been inhaled into the square of strange fire. "No!" Nihilistic swallow Yan issued a shrill cry, was pulled to the old long body was inhaled into the fire square. "Hum!" The breath between heaven and earth flows into Xiao Yan''s body like tides, and Xiao Yan''s strength is constantly improving. "I''ll kill you while you''re sick!" The emperor of heaven no longer wrote ink. With a wave of his hand, the huge blade fell. "I wipe it!" Gao fan looked contemptuous and said, "God of the soul, you are not human. You don''t give people the chance to prepare!" "The opportunity, is oneself seeks!" The emperor of soul heaven was very angry, "you Go to hell With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan''s infinite gloves with six cosmic gems appeared on his hand, with a smile on his face, "let me see if my infinite gloves are powerful, or your ghost blood blade is powerful!" "Ta!" Gao fan snapped his fingers. The next second, the huge bloody blade of the planet turns into fly ash and gradually dissipates. This result made everyone look silly, and the emperor of spirit was even more confused, "you You What did you just do? " "Ha ha! They all said that I am a God. It''s just a matter of killing the emperor, the ghost and the blood blade! " Gao fan has both hands on his back and a confident face. "Impossible, impossible!" The emperor of the soul is going crazy. Is this really a subversion of common sense? Is the strike of killing Doudi so lost? Playing with an egg! All the people hugged each other and jumped up with joy. The whole mainland of Zhongzhou was celebrating. Your majesty is a God indeed. We are sure to win! "No!" The emperor looked at Gao fan with a puzzled look in his eyes. "Where''s the glove you just used? Take it out and have a look! " Chapter 217 Gao fan shook his head helplessly and took out the infinite gloves. Looking at the destroyed gloves, Gao fan has a painful look on his face. "who set it? The labor and capital didn''t say that they would kill half of the people. How can they just snap their fingers and the gloves will be destroyed?" "Ha ha ha! Yours is ruined, mine is still The emperor laughed wildly again, and his face was awe inspiring. "People of the soul clan, sacrifice to heaven!" As soon as the words fell, the remaining soul clansmen in Zhongzhou were killed on the spot, including those who surrendered under the protection of other countries. The blood in their bodies seems to be summoned by the blood blade of the beheading ghost, and the liquid rushes to the sky, the huge blood blade condenses again. "Enough! Let me end all this, Xiao Yan and Gao fan. You can die! " The emperor of soul covered the sky with one hand, and the bloody blade fell down to the position where Xiao Yan and Gao fan were. With madness in his eyes, "the mainland will eventually belong to my soul family..." Xiao Yan suddenly opened his eyes, "ha ha! I''m a fighter! " A roar of laughter resounded through the whole mainland. In an instant, the mainland creatures seemed to feel Xiao Yan''s call and looked at the sky one after another. This feeling is very mysterious. It is no longer the palpitation just now, but a kind of intimacy. "Ding! Xiao Yan has become a fighting emperor. Congratulations on winning 100 points "Ding! Congratulations on completing the task: help Xiao Yan become a fighting emperor, and get a random reward: World sovereignty stone * 4! " "By the way, remember that when you get there, you can''t tell people about the heart of the world. Even if someone asks, you can''t show that you know it!" The system little sister reminds quickly. "Where?" Gao fan looks confused. "Ding! The host has completed the mission of fighting world and is about to return to the city. The countdown is 5, 4... " "Oh, I''m going back to the city? Back to what city? " Gao fan peed at that time, "wait a minute, wait for me to see the emperor of soul being killed..." Before he finished, a white light flashed by and Gao fan appeared in a meeting room. At this time, Gao fan was sitting on a chair. There was a huge round conference table in front of him. There were many empty seats beside the table. Facing Gao fan is a huge seat, which is much more luxurious than other seats. "Hum!" The blue light flashed, and the empty seats appeared. Can I wipe it? Is this 3D projection technology? Gao fan looked in the past, these so-called human figures were more strange creatures. "Why?" A monster with eyes on his head stretched his neck and looked at Gao fan up and down, "what kind of animal are you? Why do you look so strange? " "I''ll wipe it. Who''s so strange?" Gao fan wanted to hit him at that time. But think about it or forget it, this place is very strange. What''s more, it seems that what the other party said is right. Gao fan''s handsome appearance is really different in this group of people. "Hum!" There was also a blue light curtain on the most luxurious seat. After a while, a huge ugly toad appeared in front of Gao fan. Toad appeared, and the rest of them got up one after another. Gao fan immediately followed. "Hello, big man!" The crowd bowed together. "Well, sit down!" Toad light swept an eye, fix the line of sight in Gao fan body. "Newcomers, welcome to the predator League. As you know, all of you are system owners." The toad didn''t wake up. "please introduce yourself..." "Introduce yourself?" Gao fan is a little confused. Chapter 218 "Now the newcomer is not only ugly, but also not very smart." The toad mumbled and said faintly, "the name and nickname are OK, and I''m interested in it. I''ll let you know." "Er..." Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "my name is Gao fan, gender male, love female." "No more?" The toad still didn''t wake up. "No more." Gao fan looks innocent. "Oh..." Toad glanced, "I''ll introduce myself. I''m the most handsome man in the multiverse. I''m the most beautiful man in the world. I''m called cherkylav, the super giant toad hanging in the sky. Do you remember Gao fan took a deep breath and widened his eyes. "Remember, big brother!" "Well!" Toad nodded slightly and looked at the giant ugly octopus on the left. "From you, everyone will introduce themselves to him." "Yes Brother Octopus nods and looks at Gao fan, "I''m ^" GAO fan listens to each other''s name with his eyes wide open. After reading the name, he thumbs up against his will. The next period of time, Gao fan listened to all the people here said their names again, every one of them had no less than 20 words. Gao fan couldn''t help doubting in his heart. Where did labor and capital come to? The predator League? What the hell is in this? None of them are normal! "Hello, my name is Xinlan." At this time, a petite girl came out of the corner. He is about 1.5 meters tall, with hairy ears and a little shy. The girl hesitated. She was too petite, so Gao fan didn''t find her partner just now. GAOFAN Leng Leng, finally have a normal point of it? "All right." Toad looks powerless, "Xinlan, this new man is just as ugly as you. Let''s take him. Others, let''s go." "Yes, boss." Xinlan''s face turned a little red. The empty shadow disappears one after another, Gao fan''s face is muddled. "Hello, Gao fan, right? My name is Xinlan, next, let me show you the predator League!" Xinlan said shyly. "All right!" Gao fan nodded, "before I start, I have questions to ask you!" "I know you have a lot of problems!" Xinlan smiles, "come with me, I''ll take you to your studio, and we''ll talk as we walk!" "The predator alliance is an alliance organized by the system, as long as you have completed a world, you will come to the predator alliance, and you will come back here every time you complete a world in the future." "You must have just finished the task of a world?" "Yes Gao fan nodded, "but what should I do if I want to go back?" Xinlan said with a smile, "the world where you complete the task has become your own. As long as you want to go back, you can go back!" "Well?" Gao fan thought a move, as expected returned to the mainland of fighting. "My darling Gao fan appeared in the palace of the kingdom of fan, and the ministers were surprised. Princess Ya came forward with tears on her face, "Your Majesty, where did you go just now? The sisters are worried to death. " "Yes, your majesty, Xiao Yan thought you were dead. Now all over the world are looking for you!" Xiao Zhan''s eyes were slightly red. I think he had cried just now. "What about Xiao Yan? What about the emperor of heaven? " Gao fan was slightly stunned. Chapter 219 "The soul God has been killed by Xiao Yan. Now Xiao Yan is looking for you all over the world." All the women looked excited. "Thank you so much." GAOFAN a face helpless, "but I''m very safe now, you don''t have to worry, Xiao Yan back." "Well." The women nodded, some wronged white GAOFAN one eye. Gao fan buckled the back of his head. "I''m in a hurry now. I''ll talk about it later." Shua! Gao fan thought a move, and returned to Xinlan in front. Xinlan was a little surprised. "Did you just go back to the world where you went through customs?" "Yes Gao fan nodded. "You are really good. It took me a whole week to learn when I went back for the first time." Xinlan put up her thumb seriously, "after I went back, it took me another week to come back here. As a result, you can do it in an instant. It''s just genius!" "Hehe, isn''t it?" Gao fan is a little embarrassed. What can I say. "Well!" Xinlan nodded seriously, "by the way, the resource world that the system gave you before can also go back in this way." "Well!" Gao fan continued nodding, "what is this place for?" Xinlan said with a smile, "of course, it''s for the system to communicate with people." "Communication?" Gao fan was slightly stunned. "Yes "What are you talking about?" "The world of communication!" Xinlan smile, "like you this new ah, will not have such trouble." "Many of them have conquered the world in their minds, so they need to get the recommended world from others to open the next world." "Ah?" Gao fan slightly a Leng, moment muddle force, "the world inside the brain has been conquered?" "Yes Xinlan nodded slightly, "just like big brother, he has conquered nine worlds, which is the most conquered in the world among us!" "Just..." Gao fan looks surprised. He just wants to say that only nine worlds are the most. He is not going against heaven. But then I thought of my sister''s reminder that I should keep a low profile The atmosphere is thick "Isn''t it..." The corner of Xinlan''s eye flashed an imperceptible cunning, with a smile, "if you encounter a world that you can''t handle, you must remember to ask me to have a try!" "Can we call foreign aid?" Gao fan looks confused. "Of course!" Xinlan said with a smile, "if you join the alliance, you will have a partner. when you encounter the danger you can''t resist, you can call for foreign aid naturally. the specific method will appear on your system panel when you enter the next world!" At this time, Xinlan leads Gao fan to a room, "this is your room. Only you can open it, and no one else can enter it." "Thank you for telling me so much." Gao fan smiles. "You''re welcome. You can enter the next world after a short rest here." Xinlan still smiles, "by the way, I almost forgot to ask you, in addition to the world sovereignty stone, have you ever obtained a prop called the heart of the world?" "The heart of the world?" Gao fan looks cute. "What is that?" Xinlan said with a smile, "it''s also a kind of props, but look at your appearance, there should be no!" "No!" Gao fan shook his head with a dull face. "Then get familiar with it yourself, and call me if you have anything. You can call me at any time in your room." Xinlan left with a smile. Chapter 220 "Well, thank you." Gao fan presses his palm on the door. The door of the room opens and closes when he enters. Outside the room, at the corner, the ugly toad appeared in front of Xinlan "No Xinlan shook her head slightly. Toad light glance, "then dispose of it, the position of empty out, for the next new." "Yes..." Gao fan looks at the room curiously. This room is very ordinary, not the same as he thought, not luxurious at all. "Shua!" A light blue figure appeared in front of Gao fan, a beautiful little sister. "Wow!" Gao fan was happy at that time, "still send the maid who warms the bed?" "Go The young lady''s face was stiff. "I''m the system, you mallet!" "System?" Gao fan looks at her little sister. God knows a move and finds that it''s really a system. "Well, make a long story short!" Miss system looks impatient, "before entering the next world, you have other things to do." "What''s the matter?" Gao fan was slightly stunned. "Use your heart of all worlds and the world sovereignty stone to integrate the three worlds you have!" The little sister has a serious face. "Merge?" Gao fan looks excited. The system has told him before. The young lady''s face was dignified, "the heart of the world you have is enough to make your boss greedy. if he knew you had it, you would be dead now!" "What?" Gao fan''s back is cold. "People in this predator League have at most nine worlds, others, such as Xinlan, have only four worlds. Do you know why?" "They don''t know much about the world, but I know much about it!" Gao fan''s face is thumping. "Stupid! That''s a lie. They know a lot about the world! It''s just that they don''t have the ability to have so many worlds! " Miss system has a dignified face. "What do you mean?" "The universe class can have 0 worlds, the domain master class can have 1 world, the underworld master class can have 2 worlds, the dome master class can have 3 worlds, the monarch class can have 4 worlds, and so on. Up to now, the known eternal class can have up to 9 worlds!" "And that Xinlan, a monarch, can only have four worlds at most!" "Four at most? Then why did Xinlan offer to help me? " "To kill you!" "Kill me?" Gao fan''s face was muddled. "Do they know that I have the heart of the world?" "Of course not!" Miss system gave Gao fan a white look, "only by killing you can we absorb other new people into the predator League!" "At the same time, if your world is bigger than Xinlan''s, in order to enhance her strength, then she can also replace her world!" "Hiss..." Gao fan took a deep breath, "can you still play like this?" "Don''t worry, you are different from them. You have the heart of the world. In the matter of the number of the world, you have no limit!" "Hiss..." Gao fan took a long breath, "don''t I want to go against heaven?" "Well, before you have nine worlds, you''d better not expose yourself, otherwise, not only the people in the predator League will kill you, but also the real big guys will kill you!" "And the real big guy?" Gao fan is curious. "Yes, the Avengers alliance is just a small place, your eyes should be on the temple of the universe!" "The palace of the universe?" Gao fan is muddled to force, "that is where?" Chapter 221 "OK, let''s call it a day. Let''s start to merge now, so as not to have too many dreams at night!" The little sister looks serious, "first, put the world sovereignty stone into these three worlds, and you will get the sovereignty of these three worlds!" "Oh, well!" Gao fan nods, with a move of mind, the three sovereignty stones enter the mainland of fighting spirit, journey to the west, and the world is full of beauty. The next moment, Gao fan can clearly feel the three worlds connected with himself. The three worlds give Gao fan the feeling that he is his right arm, in which the fate of every living creature is in his own hands. this feeling is very powerful. "Well, the next step is to use the heart of the world and start to integrate the world!" "Wait..." Gao fan looked at the little sister of the system, "I want to integrate my hometown and the earth world, OK?" "Earth?" The little sister frowned, "OK! You have been in the world of earth, as long as you use your mind to drive the sovereignty stone into the earth. " "Really?" Gao fan was surprised, I was just asking! As a result, Gao fan spent another world sovereignty stone. "Well, as long as you move your mind, the four worlds can be integrated!" There is a trace of excitement in the eyes of Miss system. "Well!" Gao fan''s idea moves, and the space of the four worlds vibrates violently. Xiaoyan and Yaochen looked up at the sky and frowned, "what''s the situation?" A big face appeared in the sky of Douqi continent, and Gao fan laughed a little, "don''t panic, I''m Gao fan, the master of Douqi continent, our world is becoming stronger..." "Gao fan?" "Which Gao fan?" "Is that Gao fan?" "I''ll go. He''s really a god!" Four travels all the gods and Buddhas have feelings, and their hearts are in turmoil. The Buddha frowned, then shook his head and grinned bitterly, "after so many years of hard work, he was still taken first, no matter, no matter!" The Jade Emperor of Haotian said with a bitter smile, "Xiao Ru, it seems that your wish can''t be achieved!" The emperor frowned, "I don''t know what kind of person the new king will be?" Meiman world Odin''s eyes become deep when he looks at the endless void of the universe, "the man who took my son sol and Odin''s gun has taken control of the universe! It seems that I will be ready for the arrival of the host. " The goddess of death is studying the strongest soul in her own small dark room, looking at the emptiness of the universe and feeling, "it seems that everything is over, this world has been occupied by people!" The earth billions of people have looked up at the huge face in the sky, obviously frightened by the words of that face just now. "Master of the world? Is there any mistake? " "Er..." Wang Dahui, who lives in Liuxiang street of Qiushan City, looks at the sky and seems to think of something. He said to a fat man beside him, "that face looks like Gao fan!" "But it''s impossible, isn''t it? The boy disappeared three years ago The fat man put a mouthful of ice cream in his mouth. "Hello, I''m Gao fan, the master of the world Balabala... " They two stare big eyes to look at each other, "is really Gao fan!" All living beings in the four worlds know that the world they live in now belongs to a man called Gao fan, who is the God of the world. Gao fan closed his eyes and peeped into his masterpiece with his divine sense. The breath of the four worlds intersects with each other, and the earth world also has a collection of aura, fighting spirit and energy. Gao fan announced: from now on, the earth will return to the age of cultivation! Chapter 222 The other three worlds have also changed accordingly, and all the creatures in the world are subject to Gao fan''s great power. Gao fan has a beautiful face. Wang Dahui and the fat man are his best friends in the orphanage. In the past, these two goods often bullied Gao fan, but now Gao fan has thrown them off countless streets. Gao fan came to the earth, visited his friends in the orphanage, and helped Wang Da Chui and fat man open their way of cultivation. Back to the mainland of fighting spirit, Gao fan revives xun''er and completes his original oath. After taking the Tathagata as his younger brother, Gao fan entered the world of Meiman and found the six creator gods of the universe. After crushing them, he took him as his younger brother. "All right, little sister." In the room of the predator League, Gao Fan said with a thud, "OK, can you tell me something else?" The little sister shook her head. "You''re not out of danger until you''re in full control of the Raiders League!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan was speechless for a while. "The priority now is to move into the next world." Little sister smile, "where do you want to go?" "Then Fire shadow Gao fan grinned slightly. "All right!" Little sister a face lazy appearance, "before entering, first remind you, you get the ability to peel off all!" "Divestiture?" Gao fan was confused and forced at that time, "it''s all my hard work. Why do you peel it off?" "I''m the system!" The little sister glanced at Gao fan faintly. Gao fan Leng for a moment, and then his face full of smiles. Pull little sister''s sleeve, a face coquetry, "little sister, don''t peel, OK?" "No way!" The little sister has a serious face. "Hiss ~" Gao fan''s face was aggrieved and he took a cold breath. "See for yourself!" The little sister waved and they came to Gao fan''s fusion universe. Gao fan found that with the earth as the center, there is a huge void door between each world and the earth, and the rest of the world are linked together. "How can it be so easy to be the master of the world?" The little sister rolled her eyes with disdain. "Don''t think I''m weakening you. I''m doing it for your own good. the world you just merged into is not stable, so there will inevitably be rebels. once these rebels enter the earth world, it will be a disaster!" "I think that the earth world is the weakest, and the other three worlds have the same strength, so the void door of the earth world to the other three worlds must be guarded." "These blood lines stripped from you are absolutely loyal to you, which is the best person to help you guard the door!" "Thor and mieba guard the gate of journey to the west, black phoenix and wonder woman guard the gate of Meiman..." System Miss sister will arrange everything properly, looking at Gao fan without expression, "what do you think?" "I..." Gao fan looked depressed, "OK It''s all up to you. " The young lady sighed, "don''t worry, although it deprives you of your blood, it only deprives you of your skills. look over there!" Gao fan followed the little sister''s hand and looked into the void, where there was a piece of land. It''s about tens of square kilometers. It seems that it was created after integration. "Where is that?" Gao fan is curious. Little sister smiles, "it''s the new world, that''s the place that really belongs to you. the larger the area, the stronger you will be." Chapter 223 "Well, now you have four worlds, but if you meet a general dome master, such as Xinlan, you don''t have to worry at all, because the new world you have is a new world, her four worlds, your five worlds, your real strength is better than her!" "Is there such a function?" Gao fan is so happy. "Yes, and you can build your territory in the new world, with the gradual integration of the four worlds, that piece of land will become bigger and bigger, eventually, all your worlds will merge into a new world, a world that completely belongs to you." "At that time, not to mention the predator alliance, even the whole temple of the universe are less greasy opponents." "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath and said, "how big will that become?" "Super big!" Miss nods, "this is the function of the heart of the world, and that''s why other systems are flocking to this thing." Gao fan''s face is dignified: "is everyone innocent and guilty?" "Yes Miss system nodded, "if I guess right, they will execute you in the next world, and then absorb other new people!" "I wipe..." Gao fan almost peed. "But don''t worry, you can''t die with me!" Miss system laughs like a thief, "we are people with the heart of the world. I hope the people they send are not too weak!" "If it''s just Xinlan, it''s an opportunity for you to rise!" Gao fan frowned slightly: "but if I kill Xinlan, it''s not a death to return to the predator League?" "Xinlan has four worlds, you have four worlds, plus the next world to conquer, a total of nine worlds, plus the new world, it is equivalent to ten worlds, that Toad''s nine worlds is not your opponent!" A smile gradually appeared on Gao fan''s face: "ha ha ha..." Miss system looks at Gao fan with a dull face, "OK, we''ll start now!" "Ding! Coming to the world of fire shadow, the task is to push down the big tube wood and unify the tolerance world. " "Ding! First draw, won the God level blood: blue eye three flower pupil (variation)! Possession: mind control. " "Psychological control: once launched, the target can be turned into one''s own loyalty. Once launched, it can''t be reversed, only one person can be controlled at one level, and you can get extra control number by upgrading the level!" "I wipe it!" Gao fan could not help but make complaints about "only one skill, and no ability to advance." This is more than a little weaker than black phoenix? " "Ha ha!" Miss system shrugged, "you can draw other blood..." "But now I have only one blood. I can only use it as my main blood!" Gao fan is a little depressed, "I don''t want to!" "Don''t worry. From now on, there is no difference between primary and secondary blood." "Your energy comes from the new world. The new world is your main blood!" "What''s the use of that?" Gao Fan said, "I only have one mind control skill now? You can only control two people? " "Yes Miss system nodded, "the energy in your body is not the same as before. It can be used in any world." "In other words, from now on, you can also learn Ninjutsu in the world of tolerance, and your chakra is all-round!" "Really?" Gao fan''s face is excited, "all nature chakra, really?" Chapter 224 "It''s no good deceiving you for anything!" The little sister of the system rolled her eyes. "Ding! It is detected that the host has integrated a system in the last world, and the reward package * 1 is given. Do you want to open it? " System Miss elder sister Leng next God, "almost forget this." Gao fan is full of enthusiasm: "open it for me!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting a chance to extract, use it to extract all the abilities of any character in the current world! Do you want to use it? " "What? "Extraction?" Gao fan widened his eyes and laughed until he was twisted. "Can anyone do it?" "Well!" System little sister slightly Lengshen, "you ya how good luck..." "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "give me a big tube of Mu Huiye!" "Ding! Successful extraction, congratulations on the acquisition of big tube muhui blood! Ability: white eye, reincarnation blood ring eye, unlimited chakra, immortal body... " "Ha ha ha!" Seeing a long list of skills behind, Gao fan was overjoyed, "I''m going to go against the sky again!" "Go away!" Miss system looked contemptuous. Gao fan was in the dark. Then I opened my eyes and looked around. This is a small wooden room, next to a few ugly island people, dressed in standard Warring States costumes, one head wearing an ugly big hat. Gao fan is a little puzzled. Is this environment a little different from his imagined world of fire shadow? There was no one I knew in front of me, obviously no Ninja''s domineering spirit. "What''s the place I''ve been to? How strange? " Gao fan looks confused. At this time, the stout middle-aged man sitting opposite Gao fan got up with an angry face, he yelled at the man sitting on the throne who covered his face with a fan, "the big four in nimaskuo, Honduras £¤ &%..." Gao fan widened his eyes and was completely confused. This also plays chicken feather, the speech all specially does not understand! Is it difficult to learn a language? Isn''t that frustrating? "Cough!" The voice of the little sister of the system came: "sorry, just now I was on a errand, now it''s OK!" The stout middle-aged man pointed to Gao fan and continued to shout angrily at him, "father, you are confused. What qualifications does he have? If you want him to be your successor, he is not your son. is it because he is handsome? " "Asshole!" The man with the fan turned the fan in his hand, a chrysanthemum like old face was full of anger, "Qiutian sang, please pay attention to your words!" "I''m very sorry, my father!" The fat man''s face was flustered, his hands touched his knees, and his face bowed heavily. "I''m just worried about the future of our country of fire. Please think twice!" When Gao fan heard this, he was confused. What''s the special situation. This is Are you on the wrong set? Next second, memory. It turns out that Gao fan''s identity this time is the Minister of the country of fire, and the other party intends to abdicate his position to himself. Although Gao fan is only 13 years old now, he has made a lot of contributions, and has the highest face value of the whole country of fire, which is deeply loved by the people of the whole country. Now, Gao fan is the heir of this great name in front of all his sons. Of course, his sons will not do it. Gao fan looked around, looking at these people who had been robbed of their famous position in front of him, and clearly felt their hatred for themselves. However, this feeling is good. Chapter 225 Brother is a man with a leading role aura. You scum, you don''t pee and look at yourself in the mirror. Each of you looks like a pig, and you dare to talk to brother, which is a shame. "It''s so decided. If you have any opinions, please keep it." The name of the country of fire has a flat face. "Yes All the people looked at each other and dared not to speak. After leaving one after another, they got up and left. Gao fan urinated at that time, Ma Dan. He said Huoying was good. How can this situation now show signs of developing towards gongdou opera? No, it can''t go on like this. If it goes on like this, readers will beat people. When everyone leaves, Daming looks at Gao fan. "Mr. Gao fan, do you want to say anything about my decision to stay here The name of the country of fire looks at Gao fan. "I''m very grateful for your decision!" Gao fan frowned tightly and looked dignified, "but, although I have contributed to the country, but..." "Gao fansang!" Fire country name interrupted Gao fan''s words, "if you refuse, I will be angry!" "Er..." Gao fan slightly a Leng, "the Lord misunderstood, I mean, I now have no real power, easy to be the sons of the world to overhead!" "Er..." The great names of the country of fire nodded slightly, "that''s what they said Do you have any plans? " "Of course there are!" Gao fan nodded, "I''m going to stay in Muye for a few years to manage my own power." "Yes "Thank you After packing and receiving a letter of introduction from Daming, Gao fan gets on the carriage and leaves Daming mansion, a place of right and wrong. A room in Daming mansion. "Ou secretly ~" the fat man Gao fan had seen sat opposite a thin man before, "Gao fan, that punk, left Daming mansion. Do you know about this?" "Ornissan!" Thin man nodded, "brother, I always pay attention to his trend, of course I know." "This is a good chance to kill him!" The fat man has a sinister face. Skinny smile, "such an opportunity, how can I miss it?" "Ha ha ha!" They looked at each other with a smile and raised their glasses On the carriage, Gao fan had a happy face. After entering the domain master level, the system panel has changed. The original information box is gone, replaced by a sexy little sister of the system. "What are you doing?" Asked the little sister. "Fusion of blood! I can''t wait to be stronger! " "Ding! The fusion is successful. The main level of the current level domain is 1 star, and the host is out of luck. It directly activates all the abilities of big tube wood glow night! " "I wipe it!" Gao fan was deceived at that time. Last time, I slowly upgraded my unlocking skills. Now I directly activate all the abilities of big barrel muhuiye. Is it so powerful? Gao fan took out a mirror and saw that his eyes had turned into white eyes, and the reincarnation writing wheel eyes had grown on his forehead. Miss system has a dull face: "how can I feel a bit broken..." "Ha ha!" Gao fancai doesn''t care so much, "continue to merge blue eye three flower pupil!" "Ding! The fusion is successful. The main level of the current level domain is 2 stars, and you can gain skill soul control. you can turn the target into your own diehard loyalty when you launch it. At present, you can only control two people at the same time, and you can gain additional control number by upgrading the level! " "At the same time, the blue eye three pupil mutation effect triggers and gains skills: ability enhancement, strengthen your own ability!" Chapter 226 "I wipe! So that''s what mutation means? In addition to basic ability, it can also have additional ability Gao fan, with a happy face, strengthened all the skills of Huiye. The little sister of the system covered her face: "what''s the matter with the luck of this product?" Gao fan looked in the mirror again, his white eyes turned into light green, and there was a vertical pupil. It was the green snake''s three flower pupil. Although the ability of green snake''s three flower pupil is average, it''s still useful. After all, the task this time is to unify the tolerance community, and we need a lot of manpower. What''s more, these dregs in the world of tolerance are not as clever as those in the mainland of fighting spirit. They are all masters of the world. At that time, if coercion and inducement are useless, direct mind control. As for points, Gao fan has thought about it. there are so many tragedies in Huoying world. As long as he keeps saving people, he can get points. Gao fan thinks like this, the heart reads a move, look to the system knapsack. This system is not bad. There are some stocks brought from Douqi mainland in the backpack. As for the hammer of Thor, Gao fan stayed in the land of fighting spirit to accept his apprentice. There is also a pile of healing pills. Gao fan, the pill to improve his strength, has been used by Xiao Yan and Gao fan''s Hougong. When he thought of the harem, Gao fan thought of his group of women, "the younger sister of the system is really, and doesn''t give people a chance to go back and be gentle!" Miss system looked contemptuous: "the world is yours, you don''t want to go back!" "Really?" Gao fan looks surprised. "Of course it is!" Miss system nodded, "but not now, because you are in the task, if you want to go back, you can only leave consciously, and your body will stay in this carriage, you are not safe now..." "What are you afraid of?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I now have all the abilities of huiyeji, but I am immortal!" "Ha ha!" The little sister of the system rolled her eyes, "if your divine consciousness leaves this world, it will take away the ability of the body, and it will not be an immortal body, once your body dies, it will lose me!" Gao fan stares big eyes, "seriously?" "You can try it!" Miss system has a smile on her face. "No..." Gao fan shook his head like a rattle. "Whew!" The sound of breaking the air came, and Gao fan heard the sound of the coachman falling to the ground. "Hiss!" The horse screamed at the next moment and fell to the ground heavily. "Sneak attack?" Gao fan frowned slightly, his heart moved, his eyes disappeared, and he returned to his normal appearance, went straight out of the carriage. When the six masked people saw Gao fan, they were all slightly stunned. At this time, Gao fan changed his clothes. This is the black gilded Dragon Robe he took from Najie biyou palace. it''s out of line with the clothing of the forbearance world. it''s extremely domineering. Six people slightly stupefied God, but the moment then took the long knife to encircle to come up. Gao fan instantly understood that these were the killers sought by the sons of the country of fire. "Ha ha! You look down on me, don''t you Gao fan grinned, "huiyeji''s body skill is quite good. I just want to take you to try my new body skill!" Gao fan''s body flashed, one person kicked the two killers in the front and hit them on the tree, which made them cool ~ the two killers in the back were slightly stunned, their bodies fell back, and they threw out pain in their hands. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and when he saw the detonating symbol tied on kuwushang, he gave a smile, "it''s Ninja!" Chapter 227 White eyes, prestige! This is the power of white eyes, a kind of power similar to Shenluo Tianzheng. Gao fan''s eyes suddenly turned white, and the bitterness bound with the explosive talisman bounced back one after another. The ninja, who threw away his misery, was blown up and killed on the spot. The two ninjas behind widened their eyes, looked at each other and fled separately. Gao Fan said with a smile, "white eyes, calm down!" "Nani?" Two ninjas were surprised to find that they couldn''t move. "Do I allow you to go?" Gao fan floated in the air and landed in front of one of the ninjas. This Ninja''s eyes almost stare out, this person can fly! "You..." "I what me?" Gao fan waves, huiyeji''s 80 Shenkong attack kills another ninja. "Oh, I''ll go..." Gao fan was stunned for a second, "this strengthened 80 Shenkong attack is really powerful!" "Gulu!" The living Ninja was sweating on his forehead. If you want to kill, please don''t scare people like that, OK? Gao fan laughs very thief, "Hey, if you want to live, I ask you to answer!" "Mm-hmm!" Ninja nods wildly. "What village Ninja are you?" "Wuyin village!" "It''s their bad luck that you scum out of Wuyin village!" Gao Fan said, "tell me, how can Muye go?" Ninja nodded heavily, pointing to the direction of the wood leaf, with fear in his voice, "over there!" Gao fan''s hands were on his back, looking at the direction of the leaves, frowning slightly, "OK, you can roll!" "Yes The Ninja felt that the force exerted on him was released and ran away in an instant. When Gao fan''s mind moves, the door of space opens, and then he steps into it and disappears. Strong feeling That''s good. Muye, a black gilded Dragon Robe, Gao fan is on the way to the village. Looking up, there are four fire figures on the cliff. Gao fan is a little curious about what time it is. It seems that before the three generations are dead, I don''t know if the yuzhibo clan has been destroyed. Around the corner, two childish figures came and almost ran into Gao fan''s arms. A girl with pink hair at the brain gate, and a girl with partial split bangs, high horsetail and off white hair. "Ah, Hello! Who are you? Don''t watch when you walk! " Yamanaka Inoue left hand akimbo, right hand pointing to Gao fan, a face of anger. Gao fan wears a black gilded Dragon Robe, which is incompatible with the painting style of Huoying. A handsome face with a faint smile, has a mature temperament that does not match the age. Chunye Sakura pulls yamanakano''s clothes and looks at Gao fan in surprise, "this man is so handsome ~" "Sakura, what are you doing?" Yamanakano frowned slightly, glanced at chunye cherry, and found the other party''s appearance. "Ha? You won''t take a fancy to this man, will you? " Yamanakano''s eyes widened. Chunye Sakura''s little face flushed slightly. "What do you say, Inoue? I think he''s wearing something strange! " "Oh?" Yamanakano looks at Gao fan again, only to find that Gao fan''s clothes are different. I didn''t look at it carefully just now. Now she finds that she is really handsome! Yamanakano held his hands in front of his chest with stars in his eyes, "how can there be such a handsome man in this world Much better than Sasuke! " Chunyeying glances at yamanakano with disdain, looking warily at Gao fan, "who are you? It''s not like the people of Muye. What are you doing here? " Chapter 228 Gao fan smiles and says in his charming voice, "my name is Gao fan when I meet you for the first time. I''m glad to meet you two beautiful ladies!" "Wow, wow!" Sakura chunye and Inoue Yamanaka fell in an instant, "even if you are handsome, your voice is so Su, so gentlemanly, I can''t stand it!" "Shua!" Three masked ninjas appear and surround Gao fan in the middle. For the sudden appearance of masked man, haruno Sakura is a little afraid and pulls yamanakano''s clothes, "who are these people? It''s a little scary! " "The dark part..." Yamanakano murmured. Gao fan looks at the masked man in front of him, the cat mask has a split hair style and a knife behind his right shoulder. "Yuzhibo weasel?" Gao fan frowned slightly. Yu Zhibo weasel heard Gao fan say his name, his body trembled obviously, and the other two took out their weapons one after another. Under the mask, yuzhibo weasel''s voice was alert, "who is your excellency? Why break into Muye? " Gao fan felt the power of Yu Zhibo weasel''s blood ring eyes and said with a smile, "I''m here to find ape flying. Your eyes are useless to me!" "What?" Yuzhibo weasel is stiff. This marshal is better than me. My blood eye is really useless to him! Who is he and why is he so strong? No, we have to kill him. Such a person is likely to be the enemy. Gao fan took out a letter of introduction to the name of the country of fire, "Hello! Don''t be silly, take me to ape fly Yu Zhibo weasel took the letter of introduction with a suspicious face, glanced at it, and his face gradually calmed down. "Oh, it was sent by Daming of the country of fire." Yu Zhibo said faintly, "come with me!" Gao fan looks at Sakura chunye and Inoue Yamanaka with a smile, "two, see you later!" "Wow..." Blind love from two teenage girls. High up in the building, the fire shadow office. Ape Fei in fire shadow clothes sits at his desk and looks at the letter of introduction brought by Gao fan. Gao fan sat on the sofa, looking at the surrounding environment curiously, and his eyes swept around the two people in the corner. Because he found that these two people would be his own good men: yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo waterstop. It''s not hard to recognize the empty hair. The tragedies of these two leaves are still alive. What a good time! Gao fan has a pleasant face. "Under Gao fan!" Yuan feirizhan finished reading the letter, with a dignified face, "I''ve read the letter, but I''m afraid it won''t work! You are the Minister of the kingdom of fire. You want to work in Muye It''s against the rules "Three generations of adults are right!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "it''s really a little out of line, but your decision will directly affect Muye''s wealth from the land of fire!" All the people on the scene looked at Gao fan one after another, with a murderous air. Your tone is so big that you want to move our jobs. Ape flies a face serious, although can''t see Gao fan''s strength. But Gao fan can be so calm under such a murderous atmosphere, he must not be an ordinary person. "You go down!" Ape flies to wave a hand, let the person of dark part leave. Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will never interfere in the daily management of the village. I just investigate the economic needs of the village!" "Ha ha ha!" Ape Fei burst out laughing, "Gao fan, I misunderstood you. just now, it was just a little test for you by Muye. Now I announce that you have passed the test, I''ll ask someone to arrange accommodation for you!" Chapter 229 Ape flying day chop know, wood leaf cannot leave the country of fire, the country of fire also cannot leave wood leaf. Gao fan just said ape flying day chop also listen in the ear, casually give Gao fan a casual job on the line. But where does Muye come from? It''s up to you to set up a new position. As for the name, let Tuan Zang think of one. After all, that guy''s brain is more flexible. "Er..." Gao fan was slightly stunned. The ape Fei was a little bit unorthodox. "Residence I don''t need your painstaking arrangement. I plan to live in yuzhibo Fuyue''s home! " Ape Fei narrowed his eyes and his face was full of doubts. Yuzhibo''s house has been under the current for a long time. Now Gao fan, who has just appeared, proposes to live in yuzhibo''s house. It''s really weird. Gao fan smiles. To tell the truth, he wants to control ape Fei with the power of green snake''s three pupils. But now Bi snake three flower pupil can only control two people, less than a last resort, he does not want to use easily. He plans to control yuzhibo Shuitou and yuzhibo weasel with the green snake three flower pupil. "Don''t worry, three generations!" Gao fan smiles a little, "since I''m in Muye, I want you to see my ability!" Ape flies again Leng Leng, it seems that Gao fan knows the problem of Yu Zhibo clan. But How can Gao fan know? Has this event alarmed the public? "Bang Dang!" The door of the office was opened, and half a bandaged Tuan Zang came in with two dark parts. "Tuan Zang, you..." The ape flies, his face is slightly angry. "I heard that a strange man had come to the village. Let me have a look!" The head of the regiment looked gloomy and said, "ape fly, please agree to his request and let him live there!" "But..." Ape Fei hesitated. Gao fan got up, took Tuan Zang''s shoulder with a flash and a smile on his face. The speed shocked everyone present. Hidden in the dark, yuzhibo Shuitou and yuzhibo weasel appeared immediately. "Hey, hey! Since Tuan Zang has spoken, I''ll go to Yu Zhibo''s house. " Gao fan raised his eyebrows and looked at yuzhibo weasel, "boy Lead the way. " Yuzhibo weasel hesitated and did not act. Who the hell is this man? Why do you know so much about me? "Take him!" Tuan Zang said lightly. "Yes The weasel nodded. Ape fly face a little hang, but also did not say to stop. Muye Street yuzhibo weasel took off the mask representing the identity of the secret department and chose a secluded path. they walked back and forth to yuzhibo''s house. Yu Zhibo weasel is very flustered at this time, but his calm personality makes him keep the surface calm. Who is he? How does he know me? Will he kill me when I''m not paying attention when he''s behind me? If he does it all of a sudden, I don''t know if I can survive. Gao fan originally intended to let Yu Zhibo ferret ask questions by himself, but the kid just didn''t speak. It''s like I''m not curious about why I know him. "Cough, weasel, aren''t you curious?" After ten minutes of silence, Gao fan finally couldn''t help it. Yu Zhibo turned back slightly, looked at Gao fan with a calm face, and remained silent. "I wipe it!" Gao fan was muddled at that time. This kid is so tender and calm. Unfortunately, I don''t have the ability of telepathy. I can''t know what the kid is thinking. Ma Dan, you forced me! GAOFAN heart a horizontal, green snake three pupil start. Chapter 230 Yuzhibo weasel''s body is stiff in the next moment. He turns around with piety in his eyes "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles and knows everything in an instant. The control of the target by the green snake''s three pupils is just against the sky. Controlled by the blue eyed three flower pupil, yuzhibo weasel''s original intelligence and thinking have not changed a bit, but has a more obsession with GAOFAN''s only life. Yuzhibo weasel now feels like a part of himself to Gao fan. He controls everything by himself. Not only the vision and feelings are directly shared, but also the memory of yuzhibo weasel is no exception. Cough You are not an honest man. You have already pushed yuzhiboquan down at a young age. Glancing at some beautiful pictures in weasel''s memory, Gao fan looks embarrassed. It''s a crime to see this accidentally. Don''t have needle eyes Skipping this memory, a very important message appeared in Gao fan''s mind. Yuzhibo weasel has learned about yuzhibo''s attempt to rebel, and has reported it to Tuan Zang. Yuzhibo weasel has already disclosed this matter to yuzhibo. Yu Zhibo said that he planned to use other gods to change Yu Zhibo''s idea of Fuyue, which has been recognized by three generations. At this time, Tuan Zang has already known Yu Zhibo''s plan for waterstop, but he doesn''t know when Tuan Zang''s old Yin force will fight for waterstop''s eyes. Looking at the 13-year-old boy in front of him, Gao fan was a little depressed. Let me rewrite this tragedy! Gao fan''s eyes became deep with his hands on his back. "Weasel, let''s go home." "All right, master!" Yuzhibo weasel said with a smile, "my mother''s food is very delicious, especially the stinky tofu with silver cod. It''s so delicious..." "Weasel? How old are you this year? " "13 years old, what''s wrong with my master By the way, in addition to the stinky tofu with silver cod, there are also... " "Weasel, why do you talk so much?" "I don''t think much. By the way, what does the host like to eat..." Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. He is a poor boy. He is obviously a talker, but he pretends to be extremely cold. For the light in my heart, I would rather put myself in the dark. Weasel, don''t worry, I will make you a great man! Gao fan smiles. He needs points now. saving yuzhibo and changing the plot is the best way to get points. As for Yu Zhibo and Tu, Gao fan is too lazy to touch him now. Yu Zhibo''s family young Yu Zhibo Sasuke, as usual, looks forward to the return of his brother Yu Zhibo. Because this morning my brother promised him to come back to practice Ninjutsu with him in the evening. "Ornissan!" Sasuke saw the figure on the street corner and waved his wooden sword excitedly. "Sasuke, not today. There are guests at home." Yuzhibo weasel looks calm. Gao fan went to Sasuke and touched his head. "Go and tell Meiqin that I can cook more. I can eat more!" Sasuke looks at Gao fan curiously with a look of consternation. "Go The weasel smiles. "All right!" Sasuke is not reconciled. He looks at the weasel with his head tilted. "You must accompany me tomorrow!" "Well!" The weasel nodded seriously. Gao fan smile, "he does not accompany you, I accompany you, I can be much more powerful than him!" "Really?" Sasuke has some doubts. Chapter 231 The weasel smiles. "He''s really good!" "OK, it''s a deal!" Sasuke reaches out his tender little hand to hook up with Gao fan. For such a lovely agreement, Gao fan certainly won''t refuse, "hang on the hook, one hundred years, don''t change!" "Ha ha!" Sasuke trotted away. Gao fan looked at Sasuke, who had gone away, with a gentle face. "What a good two pillars I hope he will be so happy in the future! " "Weasel!" Suddenly, a voice came. Gao fan followed his voice and saw that a middle-aged man with a firm face appeared under the eaves. "My father!" Weasel bows slightly. "If you don''t bring the guests in soon, don''t neglect them!" "Yes Yu Zhibo is sitting in Fu Yue''s room. "Muster, go to the kitchen to help. I have something to say with Gao fan!" "Yes Yuzhibo weasel gets up and leaves. Gao fan sat cross legged opposite Fuyue and took a sip of tea. "Bah, it''s so hard to drink!" The tea in this island country is really ordinary. "Sir Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue frowned, "why did you come to me, Yu Zhibo?" Gao fan raised his head and looked innocent Yuzhibo, Fuyue''s heart MMP, labor and capital believe your evil. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it!" Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s eyes suddenly changed, and the power of blood ring eyes was activated. Gao fan grinned slightly, "kaleidoscope eye." "What?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue was shocked, and all his cups fell to the ground. My magic didn''t work for him. I''m the ancestral kaleidoscope eye! Gao fan smiles confidently, "Yu Zhibo, the most powerful magic, is useless to me..." "You..." Yu Zhibo Fuyue frowned and looked gloomy. "What are you doing here?" The most frightening thing is the unknown. Yu Zhibo Fuyue deeply understands the meaning of this sentence from Gao fan. "I know you won''t believe what I said, but I''ll tell you anyway!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "I''m here to save you Yuzhibo, Fuyue "Save me?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue was surprised, but he said something bad in his heart. Do you already know the plan of yuzhibo? In that case, don''t blame me for being ruthless! "Yes Gao Fan said calmly, "I know you want to launch a coup, but please believe me, you will not succeed!" "How do you know?" Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue look confused. Just now, it''s all my heart. Don''t take it seriously! Yuzhibo Fuyue looks gloomy. He knows what the secret means. Yuzhibo family will be destroyed. "You don''t have to look at me like that!" Gao Fan said with a relaxed face, "the reason why woody leaves are so powerful is that you should know the reason very well!" "Thousand hand clan, ape flying clan, day clan, mountain clan, Nara clan, Younv clan, etc. I won''t give an example one by one, so many people, do you think you yuzhibo clan can overthrow them?" Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo Fuyue seriously. Yuzhibo Fuyue looks cold and stern, "we yuzhibo people are the strongest, so the right of Muye should be controlled by us!" "I have to admit that you yuzhibo are the best, but you are the leader of Muye police force, and weasel and Shuitou are also the leaders of the secret department, Muye is good enough for you yuzhibo!" Gao fan smiles. "No!" Yuzhibo Fuyue shook his head. "It''s not enough Yuzhibo people have no position except us. It''s really unfair! " Chapter 232 "Ridiculous!" Gao fan grinned coldly, "if you think the number of people in office is too small, how many people are there in the senior management of the day clan? If you think it''s unfair, think about the daily difference! " Hearing this, Yu Zhibo Fuyue was stunned and didn''t know what to say. "The duties of the day clan are no more than those of the yuzhibo clan, but they pay no less than those of the yuzhibo clan. just ask, if you want to give up the life of the weasel for the peace of the village, can you do it?" Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo Fuyue coldly. Yu Zhibo said nothing and his face was very ugly. "To say the least, let''s assume that you succeed in the coup. Then I ask you, do you know how to manage Muye?" "Managing leaves?" Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue frowned slightly. He didn''t think about it. "Do you know how much food wood leaves consume in a year? Do you know the annual budget of Muye? Do you know how much salary Muye pays ninjas a year? " Gao fan got up and looked sideways at Fu Yue. Fu Yue was doubted by these questions. He really didn''t know these. Gao fan has a cold face, "not only you don''t know, but all the yuzhibo people don''t know! You yuzhibo people, as the most unstable one in Muye, can be given preferential treatment by Muye. you are not only dissatisfied, but also advance an inch! Have you ever thought about what will happen if the leaves fall into your hands? " Yu Zhibo Fuyue was questioned by Gao fan. He wanted to explode. When you yell at me like this, I don''t want to lose face? However, yuzhibo Fuyue was surprised to find that his body had been fixed. And the originator of everything, with the buttocks want to get This is the boy in front of him who seems to be about the age of his eldest son, muster. Gao fan, with both hands on his back and a domineering look on his face, "in the future, people will fight because there is no food, they will kill each other because there is no trust, finally The destruction is in the hands of the yuzhibo people. the yuzhibo people will become the biggest joke in the world of tolerance Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue frowned and moved slightly. He seemed to see the future of Muye. As Gao Fan said, under the leadership of yuzhibo, Muye was doomed. Thinking of this, Yu Zhibo''s eyes darkened. Gao fan glances at Yu Zhibo Fuyue lightly. Seeing the reaction of the other party, he is clear in his heart. "Besides!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "your rebellion will not succeed. I guess you should know very well Your son weasel is on the opposite side of you Yu Zhibo Fuyue raised his head abruptly, "is that true?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded. Yuzhibo Fuyue is like a deflated balloon in an instant, and the whole person seems to be a lot older. "I have to admit that yuzhibo are the strongest fighters!" Gao fan patted Yu Zhibo Fuyue on the shoulder. "Yuzhibo is a sword, a sword! It''s true that the old Woody leaves can''t exert their power! " Gao fan turned his back to Yu Zhibo Fuyue and said, "but I''m different! I am a man who aspires to unify the world of tolerance, I will make yuzhibo''s reputation resounding in the world, become the first force to unify the world of tolerance At this time, Yu Zhibo Fuyue realized how small he was in front of Gao fan. I''m still here to take the risk of seizing power with my clansmen. They have already conquered the tolerance world. Why is the gap between people so big? Chapter 233 Seeing Gao fan''s majestic figure, Yu Zhibo Fuyue cried, tears were streaming. "Would you like to be my knife?" Gao fan looked back at Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue, and was startled, "ah What are you doing "Wow ~" Yu Zhibo Fuyue fell directly on the table and began to cry. Outside the room, yuzhibo Meiqin stood outside the door with a basin of water on her face. As the wife of yuzhibo Fuyue, she certainly knows what a dangerous thing her husband is doing. She listened to Gao fan''s words just now. With her understanding of yuzhibo Fuyue, she knew that Gao fan''s words could definitely influence yuzhibo Fuyue, so she didn''t go in. Sure enough, yuzhibo Fuyue cried. But yuzhibo Meiqin smiles because she knows that her worries during this period of time can finally be put down. That night, Gao fan and yuzhibo Fuyue spent a happy night together. At night, sleeping Gao fan suddenly opened his eyes. Because he found yuzhibo through yuzhibo weasel, there was an emergency. "Ah It''s coming so soon Gao fan smiles and goes out. The world of the fire shadow is always desolate. "Here you are?" Yu Zhibo''s right eye is gone, and the blood flowing from his eyes has already solidified on his face. "What''s wrong with your eyes? Does it matter? Does it hurt? " Yuzhibo weasel frowns tightly. Yu Zhibo was shocked. Weasel, you talk a little more today "His eyes were robbed by Tuan Zang!" Gao fan came out from behind the tree. Water face a Lin, draw out a weapon to hold in the hand, make defensive posture, "how can you be here?" Yuzhibo weasel was slightly stunned, "master, I didn''t say good..." Shuitou looked at the weasel with a suspicious face, "weasel? You call him master? It seems that you betrayed me... " "Yuzhibo, the weasel didn''t betray you. He''s saving you!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Help me?" Yu Zhibo looks alert. I believe you! "You don''t have to die, and you don''t have to entrust your own blood ring eyes. The weasel can open a kaleidoscope by itself, and I can save your life!" Gao fan looks at the water. "Yes The weasel nodded, "stop water, you can trust the master!" Shuiping looks at Gao fan with a confused face. Entrusted to the eye of blood ring, this is his intention in mind, and he has not told anyone. How do you know that? "You don''t have to look at me so surprised, I just know what you''re thinking!" Gao fan pretends to be mysterious with a smile on his face. Yu Zhibo stares big eyes suddenly, "is it magic? Give me the answer "Stop water, the old man of Tuan Zang is following up!" Gao fan shook his head slightly. "Time is running out, so I''m sorry. Let''s go!" Gao fan stares big eyes suddenly, blue eyes three flower pupil appear. Waterstop turns into a docile baby, "master!" "Come on, let''s go!" Weasel hands on, creates a sub body and throws it into the Nanhe river. Gao fan waves his hand, and a black space-time door appears in the void. The three enter and disappear in an instant. Just a minute later, a group of people appeared in the place just now, and Tuan Zang was among them. "My Lord! It seems that the target has jumped into the Nanhe River from here! " Tuan zangwei squinted, "find the body, that eye is also mine!" "Yes Chapter 234 The next second, the ceiling of Gao fan''s room in yuzhibo''s house opens. Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo water fell down, GAOFAN hanging down. "Stop water, swallow the pill!" Gao fan took out a blood and bone melting pill, which had been used to revive the heavenly fire. Dead bones can grow flesh and blood, let alone wounds. He nodded and took the pill. Just for a moment, not only the injuries all over the body recovered, but also the eyes that were captured by Tuan Zang grew out again. "Water stop, your eyes..." The weasel was surprised, "master, you are so powerful!" Waterstop also surprised inexplicable, looking at Gao fan, nodded heavily, "thank you, master." Compared with yuzhibo weasels, yuzhibo''s words are much less. "No!" Gao fan smiles, then takes out a few bottles of pills and puts them into their hands. "you are all my subordinates. Your life is mine. You can''t die without my command!" Two people looked at each other, eyes full of loyalty kneel down, toward Gao fan heavy kowtow, "yes!" "All right! Get up. " Gao fan smiles and looks at Shuitou, "look at the new eyes. Do you have blood ring eyes?" Waterstop frowned slightly, felt it a little, then shook his head slightly. "It doesn''t matter, as long as people are still alive, there will always be opportunities to open their eyes in the future!" Gao fan smiles, "from today on, Shuitou is hiding here. The next step is to solve the problem of Tuan Zang!" "Yes The next day, the weasel received a letter from Tuan Zang, asking him to discuss the matter. Gao fan knows that Tuan Zang is going to fight Yu Zhibo. Knowing the time and place agreed by Tuan Zang and the weasel, Gao fan persuades ape feiri to go to the theatre with him in the hiding place behind the stone cat statue. Soon, tuanzang and weasel appeared. Ape flying day cut tightly staring at secret meet two people, a face dignified. "How did they meet here?" Gao fan''s face was calm, and he glanced at the expression of ape flying from time to time. These two days, Gao fan thought that he must gain the trust of ape Flying Sun chop, or he can''t get along with wood leaf in the future. Muye is the largest force in the world of tolerance. If you want to unify the world of tolerance, you need Muye to help you rule the world of tolerance. "Weasel! You have to make a choice! " Half of Tuan Zang''s body was covered with gauze. "What choice?" The weasel was slightly stunned. Tuan Zang, you old villain. Labor and capital really believe in you these years. If it wasn''t for the master''s timely rescue of my young heart, you would still be in the dark now. Tuan Zang looked straight, "do you choose to stand on the opposite side of Muye with the yuzhibo people, or do you choose to stand on the side of Muye and help us kill the yuzhibo people?" Weasel looks shocked and looks at Tuan Zang in disbelief. You are playing with fire, zangzang! "After all You are the only one who can take up this responsibility. You are a double agent! No one else has that ability! " Tuan Zang frowned, "are you willing to accept this task?" "Boom!" A flash of lightning in the sky lightened the earth. The weasel hung his head heavily, as if in a tangle. Tuan Zang calmly waits for the answer of the weasel. With his understanding of the weasel, the weasel will not refuse this task. Ape flying day cut body moment stiff, a pair of gnashing teeth. Zang Zang, I told you all about it. I''ll leave it to Shuitou! Chapter 235 Gao fan patted ape Fei on the shoulder to show him to relax. Tuan Zang is more cruel than Gao fan thought. he used such a high-level moral kidnapping on weasel, a seemingly mature but actually simple child. No wonder yuzhibo weasel would agree to this kind of request. Taite is shameless. "Weasel!" Suddenly, a figure appeared at the scene. Tuan Zang''s two secret parts were on the alert. "Father? Why are you here? " "Yuzhibo, Fuyue!" Tuan Zang gave yuzhibo Fuyue a gloomy look, then looked at the weasel, "weasel, it seems You still choose to stand on yuzhibo''s side! " "Ridiculous Yuzhibo Fuyue looked at Tuan Zang with a gloomy face, "I, yuzhibo family and Muye, have never separated you from me, the coup of the people have been suppressed by me, I always feel that the coup of the people is provoked by someone, now it seems that this person is you: Zhicun Tuan Zang!" "Now, what''s the point of saying that?" Tuan Zang frowned, "your yuzhibo family''s ambition to capture Muye is obvious. I''ll do it It''s all for the leaves! " "Well! So you admit that you provoked the yuzhibo people''s coup? " Yu Zhibo Fu Yue has a cold face. "What if I admit it?" Zhicun group collection light said. "Weasel, prepare to fight for the wood leaf!" Yu Zhibo, Fu Yue''s eyes suddenly changed, and his blood round eyes were in a kaleidoscope. "Yes, father!" Yu Zhibo weasel''s eyes have changed, and they are also kaleidoscope eyes. Looking at everything in front of us, the ape flies and moves, is Tuan Zang doing all this? Ape Fei frowned and tried to stop Tuan Zang. Gao fan grabbed ape Fei and said, "don''t worry There is no evidence to draw such a conclusion now! " At this time, Gao fan can''t let the ape fly out, because he needs more evidence to carry out the charge of hiding. Ape Fei''s trust and tolerance to Tuan Zang is just appalling. Gao fan thinks they are gay. Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue''s words are all from GAOFAN religion, in order to pour all the dirty water on Tuan Zang. "Wind, tonier, cover me. I''m going to untie the seal of my right hand!" Tuan Zang''s face was dignified and he took out his right hand. "Yes Feng and tonier watch yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Fuyue alert, ready to move at any time. The metal seal on Tuan Zang''s right hand is very strange. Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo Fuyue didn''t act, because Gao fan had already told them that they must wait until Tuan Zang untied the seal of their right hand. "Click, click!" Tuan Zang took off the metal and shook his bandaged arm, "if you don''t do it while I untie the seal, I''m afraid it''s too late now!" They all looked at Tuan Zang with dignified faces, and even ape Fei frowned. "What on earth is that?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue suddenly widened his eyes and saw the eyes of sangouyu on Tuan Zang''s arm. "1, 2, 3, three blood eyes!" Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s face was angry. "Tuan Zang, you''ve done a lot of harm to my yuzhibo people." "Isn''t it?" Yu Zhibo came out of the darkness with an eye mask and glanced at Tuan Zang faintly, "your appearance is really disgusting. Where are you inlaying my right eye?" "Yuzhibo water stop?" Tuan Zang frowned, "you''re still alive!" Yu Zhibo said coldly, "are you afraid to see me alive?" Chapter 236 Tuan Zang looked at Yu Zhibo with a cold face, "now that you are here, your blood ring eyes I''ll take them all! " Ape fly a face tangled, cold heart. Zang Zang, what evil have you done "What''s up, Mr. San Daimu? Is the play very good?" Gao fan is beside ape Fei with a banter on his face. Ape fly want to start, the result found that his body was fixed. "It''s you?" Ape Fei looks at Gao fan in surprise. Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t rush to do it, wait, you can see more!" Yu Zhibo, Fu Yue''s face is dignified. "Weasel, water stop, I''ll give you the two secret parts. I''ll deal with Tuan Zang!" Weasel and Shuitou take orders. They don''t drag their feet against Zhanfeng and tonier. But both of them have received Gao fan''s orders and will not kill. "Yuzhibo, Fuyue? Why do you want to deal with me? " Tuan Zang''s hands were pinched, his body flashed and his fist hit him. Yu Zhibo''s eyes of Fu Yue''s blood ring suddenly rotate, and the pupil force starts. "What''s this?" Tuan Zang''s confident fist was blocked, and he looked at the light blue chakra attached to yuzhibo Fuyue. "Can I help you?" "Yes Yu Zhibo, Fu Yue, has an awe inspiring face, and must be able to grasp Tuan Zang in his hand. "Well, don''t fight any more. I''m going to leave Tuan Zang to the third generation of mu." Yu Zhibo Fuyue said lightly. The four people fighting on one side stopped one after another, Tuan Zang was arrested, and the battle has become unimportant. In the past two days, Yu Zhibo, Fu Yue and Gao fan had a lot of exchanges. Gao fan also pointed out some shortcomings of the yuzhibo family, such as that they don''t understand the world. It''s clearly doing good for the village, but it turns out that other people don''t seem to be doing the same thing. Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue also listened to Gao fan''s words. Although he disdains to be tactful, he has to admit that what Gao Fan said is very reasonable. Before, he would crush Tuan Zang directly, but now, he won''t kill him. In order to minimize the misunderstanding of yuzhibo, he should try his best to show that yuzhibo are all for the sake of Muye. "Cough!" Tuan Zang coughed up a mouthful of old blood, and it seemed that he was hurt a lot, "yuzhibo Fuyue, I didn''t expect that you yuzhibo people would have an enlightened day too..." "Hum!" Yuzhibo Fuyue snorted coldly, "we yuzhibo people have always been fighting for the peace of the village!" San Dai Mu, did you hear me? We yuzhibo are the loyal supporters of Muye! Zhicun tuanzang is an old bully! "Stop talking nonsense, let''s continue to compete with pupil technique!" Tuan Zang''s face was very cool. Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s face was stiff, and his Tuan Zang in his hand was suddenly fried into blood. "What?" They were shocked and thought that yuzhibo Fuyue had killed Tuan Zang. But the next second, Tuan Zang suddenly appeared behind Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue, "Feng Dun, vacuum ball!" An air gun protruded from Tuan Zang''s mouth and came straight to Fu Yue''s face. Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s face was stiff, so he had to resist it in a hurry. "What''s the matter? Tuan Zang, shouldn''t he... " "Ah Gao fan looks surprised and starts his performance, "what kind of Ninja is this?" Ape flies silent, a face dignified. Of course, ape Fei knows what kind of skill it is. Just look at the closed eye on Tuan Zang''s hand. It''s Yi Xie Na Qi. Zhicun group collection You let me down! Chapter 237 With a wave of his hand, Xu Zuo smashed Tuan Zang to the ground, and Tuan Zang turned into a pool of blood again. "The attack power is really good Fu Yue, your eyes are up to me! " Tuanzang appears again. "This What''s going on? " Gao fan is very serious. Tuan Zang and Fu Yue fight again. They fight each other several times. Gao fan''s heart moves and asks the weasel to force Tuan Zang to show his horse''s feet. The weasel flashed to Tuan Zang''s back and stabbed his long knife at Tuan Zang''s waist. "No! It''s too late to make a seal! " Tuan Zang frowned slightly, "it seems that he can only..." "Boom!" Many big trees suddenly grow around Tuan Zang. The weasel dodges and the stabbed Tuan Zang gradually melts. Tuan Zang''s figure reappeared not far away. "Mu Dun is separated!" Ape Fei was stunned. "How can Tuan Zang escape? Are you... " Gao fan looks at the expression of ape fly in the eye, evil spirit smiles. He knew that ape Fei already knew what was going on. After all, in addition to ape Fei''s own big snake pill, there is no other person in the world who can do it. Ape flying has a dignified face. Tuan Zang, Tuan Zang, in this case Don''t blame me for ignoring my friendship for many years! "Enough!" The ape jumped out from behind the statue. This time, Gao fan didn''t stop him. "The ape flies?" Tuan Cang is confused. "Three generations of eyes?" People were stunned. All the people stopped fighting in their hands, three generations appeared, and the fighting could not continue. "What the hell is going on?" Tuan Zang looked at the weasel, a little incredulous, "are you playing tricks on everything?" Ape fly complexion is gloomy, "regiment hide, you don''t want to explain well with me?" "Ape fly, do you doubt me?" Tuan Zang''s face was gloomy and his heart was torn. After all these years, you doubt me! "I know that you also want to help Muye get rid of the unstable factor of yuzhibo family, but you should not use such a plot to harm your colleagues!" Ape Fei looked sad and indignant, "I was still curious, how can you control the number of blood ring eyes, but I didn''t confirm one thing until I saw Mu Dun Have you been trading with big snake pills all the time? " "Big snake pill?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue eyebrows pick, "so it is." "Ha ha!" Tuan Zang has no choice but to shake his head. Now he finds that he has been cheated by yuzhibo. But when did Yu Zhibo''s tie Hanhan have this intelligence? Zhicun Tuan Zang was puzzled. "Pa Pa Pa!" Gao fan clapped his hands and walked out from behind the statue with a smile on his face, "wonderful! It''s wonderful! Just a few days after I came to Muye, I saw such a drama, I will report the situation to Daming truthfully! " Tuan Zang looked at Gao fan, then at Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue, "I see. I didn''t expect that you were playing tricks on me together!" "Enough, Zhicun tuanzang. I trust you so much that you..." Ape Fei''s face was cold, gnashing his teeth, "you still Let''s go and get you! " "Good! I''ll take it with all my hands! " Tuan Zang drooped, "but I don''t want to be caught by ape flying, and I don''t want to be defeated by yuzhibo family. let Gao fan catch me!" Gao fan raised his eyebrows slightly. Of course, he knew what Tuan Zang meant. Tuan Zang, a thoughtful man, obviously knew that he was the one behind the killing. Yuzhibo''s IQ is in arrears, so it''s not enough for fear. he can''t deal with it. Naturally, there are others to deal with it. Chapter 238 The schemers like Gao fan are different, so Tuan Zang wants to kill Gao fan and prevent future trouble! Gao fan couldn''t see through Tuan Zang''s idea, but he was not afraid of the idea. "All right!" Before ape Fei could speak, Gao fan laughed loudly, "thank you for giving me this opportunity. If I told Daming that I had caught Muye''s traitor myself, he would give me a big reward!" Ape flies a face nervous, "Gao fan Ge, regiment Tibet but shadow level, are you serious?" "Shadow class?" Gao fan started his performance, "is the film level very powerful? But no matter how powerful he is, what can he do with you? " Seeing Gao fan coming with a thumping face, Tuan Zang showed a successful smile on his face. Ape fly, let me do one more thing for you before I die! "Psychics!" Tuan Zang pinches the seal. A long nosed animal suddenly appears, isolating Gao fan from ape Fei and others. "No, help Ape flies directly, summons a big stick, and attacks the psionic beast hidden in the regiment. Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue have a strong face. He must be able to attack at the same time. He doesn''t want Gao fan to die like this. Yu Zhibo''s family will rise up by Gao fan in the future. But at this time, yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo water stop stand in front of yuzhibo Fuyue. Weasel: "father, Gao fan told us not to interfere!" "Don''t get involved?" Yuzhibo Fuyue was stunned: "when did it happen? Why don''t I know? " Weasel: "well How can I explain this to you? " In an instant, Tuan Zang''s psychic skill was cracked by ape Fei, and people also saw Tuan Zang and Gao fan. Tuan Zang''s face was resolute. He tore open his clothes and revealed his four elephant seal array. "For the sake of Muye, for the sake of forbearance, I will never allow you to continue to live!" "This is the seal of Li Si Xiang!" Ape flies to stare big eyes, "under Gao fan Ge, quickly leave there!" Gao fan turned around and said with a smile, "it''s OK. He''s a dying man. Let''s finish his last wish." Of course, the ape was not allowed to fly. "Bang!" Tuan Zang Mu Dun hit ape Fei on the chest. The ape flew to the ground, covered his chest and spat blood. "You are the leaf bathed in the sun, I am the root in the dark, in the future I''ll give you the leaves, ape fly Tuan Zang''s body suddenly burst open, forming a huge blood colored sphere, which enveloped Gao fan. "Ding! Get 100 points "I''ll go and get the points at last! It''s killing me Gao fan looked contemptuous. System little sister rolled a white eye, "fire shadow world just how big, if integral much, you still not three days pass?" "Ha ha! All right Gao fan is shy face, "don''t say, it''s my turn to appear." Gao fan came out from behind the statue again, "Tuan Zang is really good for Muye, but his behavior is too extreme!" Fu Yue and ape Fei were shocked, "you, you..." "It''s just a trick to carve insects!" Gao fan grinned. Of course, he used time and space. "Come on, go back to the village!" On the way, Gao fan began to draw a lottery. With the 100 points brought by Douqi mainland, Gao fan now has 200 points. Soha! "Ding! Congratulations on getting the military grain pill * 1! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the explosive * 1! " ¡­¡­ "Ding! Congratulations on your Divine blood: Meiman ebony throat (variation)! " Chapter 239 "Ding! Congratulations on getting the magic woman''s equipment: true words whip "Ebony throat! Mieba''s first mage, very good, fusion "Ding! After successful fusion, you can obtain ebony throat ability: read power, you can control any object with your mind power, mutate your blood, and gain additional ability: Master Ninjutsu, no matter what level of Ninjutsu, you can see it at a glance! " "I''ll go. It''s a powerful ability. I have to take a look at the seal book of Muye." The secret room of yuzhibo family all the yuzhibo people are here under the call of yuzhibo Fuyue, the head of the family. They all know that Tuan Zang is dead, and all this is due to Gao fan. "I declare that from today on, Gao fan will be the head of the yuzhibo clan." Yu Zhibo Fuyue said lightly. Yuzhibo: are you afraid it''s not a fake yuzhibo Fuyue? Someone exclaimed, "yuzhibo, Fuyue, are you crazy? Are you going to give the position of patriarch to a foreigner? " "Foreigners?" Gao fan smiles and walks out the door. "Why do you say I''m a foreigner?" People are surprised to see Gao fan''s appearance. How did you get in here? This is a secret base! "Yuzhibo, Fuyue, you have brought foreigners into the secret room. You are going to destroy yuzhibo!" During the conversation, someone made a direct move to Gao fan. "Hum!" Gao fan gave a cold hum, and everyone''s bodies were fixed. Gao fan calmed down and said, "if I can open the most advanced blood ring eyes, can I prove that I am a member of yuzhibo?" "Can you open a writing wheel? Or the most advanced? " Some people are surprised. "Open your eyes!" A reincarnation blood ring eye opens in the center of Gao fan''s eyebrows. All yuzhibo people are shocked. Even Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue are confused. He is also the first to see Gao fan have this ability. Jiugouyu blood ring eye! What level of blood eye is this? Why never? Is he really a member of the yuzhibo clan? " In the next second, all the yuzhibo people felt that their bodies were free again. "It''s the eye of reincarnation!" Gao fan sits on the throne of the patriarch with a domineering face, "I''m the reincarnation of yuzhibo''s ancestor, and I won''t kneel down when I see him!" Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo water stop kneel down in an instant, "meet your ancestors!" Gao fan nodded. These are the two most loyal friends. Yu Zhibo Fuyue hesitated a little, followed by kneeling down. Some of the others knelt down with their new faces, while others were still hesitating. What the hell? Suddenly an ancestor? Ah, what do you think of the people who kneel down with you? "Well! The next kneeling is so untidy! " GAOFAN a fierce drink, read power suddenly issued. All of them felt that they were oppressed by some kind of power. The weak people directly fell on the ground and vomited blood. Yuzhibo people are shocked. What kind of strength is this? You can kill people even if you are angry? Gao fan''s domineering side leak, "today''s yuzhibo clan leader has managed yuzhibo clan like this. I think it''s better to make a caesarean section to apologize!" When they heard Gao fan''s words, they all looked unyielding. "Well! Even if you are the ancestor of yuzhibo, what can you do? " Someone stood up with a firm face. "Yu Zhi Bo Da Mu!" Yu Zhibo Fu Yue looked at the man and said, "kneel down quickly, you''re not going to die!" Big wood mouth in the flow of blood, "no! I, yuzhibo, will never give in, moreover, Fuyue clan leader has sacrificed too much for us, even if we are all dead, we don''t want you to die! " Chapter 240 "Yes They were moved to hear his words. "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "a group of scum dare to shout in my face, how many lives do you have to kill me?" "For the sake of Fuyue clan leader, I will die!" Big wood vertical suddenly open big eyes, the pressure on the body suddenly a loose. When everyone saw that big wood moved freely, they all looked at him incredulously. Big wood also felt magical. "Three gouyu writing wheel eyes!" Gao fan smiles a little, "unexpectedly opened an eye, a bit interesting!" Everyone looked at Damu one after another and saw that, as Gao Fan said, Damu opened the eyes of sangouyu''s blood circle, one by one, they were like beating chicken blood, shouting to kill Gao fan. Gao fan waves his hand and blows the big wood away. He bumps into the wall heavily and cools it directly. "Ah Yuzhibo people are crazy. They howl desperately to find Gao fan. Gao fan''s personal experience of what is called output depends on roar. "Enough!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, Yu Zhibo people froze. Gao fan glanced at the people on the scene, "do you know the reason why yuzhibo can stand in the world of tolerance?" All of a sudden, they felt that the pressure on themselves was relaxed, and they were suddenly forced. Why? How can it move? Now that you can move, do you want to hit him? But It''s like I can''t beat it! "Because of unity!" Gao Fan said lightly, "in today''s test, you are all qualified, you let me see a United yuzhibo!" Yu Zhibo heard Gao fan''s words and said, "is this a test? The test of our ancestors? " "Of course!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if none of you come out to plead for Fu Yue today, you will all be dead!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuzhibo people have guilt in their eyes and look at the big wood on the ground. "Don''t worry, he can''t die!" Gao fan waved lightly, and Da Mu''s body floated to Gao fan''s side. Gao fan took out a pill and put it into the big wooden mouth. Next second, Takagi wakes up. This time, Yu Zhibo was deeply impressed by Gao fan. Although they were imprisoned just now, they could sense that big wood was really dead. But now, big wood is alive. What kind of pill is that? So amazing? "Now, do you think I am qualified to be your patriarch?" Gao fan sat on the throne of the patriarch and closed his eyes calmly. Everyone looked at each other in silence. Born with pride, they have no one to speak. Yuzhibo Fuyue came forward and knelt down on the ground, "I, yuzhibo Fuyue, would like to regard GAOFAN as the leader of my yuzhibo family!" If someone takes the lead, it''s much easier. "We are willing to give priority to GAOFAN!" Yuzhibo people kneel down one after another. This time, they did. "Very good!" Gao fan slowly opened his eyes, looking at the crowd kneeling on the ground, very satisfied. "I declare that the head of yuzhibo clan is still yuzhibo Fuyue!" Gao Fan said lightly, then got up. "What?" Everyone was shocked. What kind of operation are you doing? Play monkey? Gao fannian helped yuzhibo Fuyue up. In front of the public, yuzhibo Fuyue sat on the throne. "What kind of ability is that? Is this the power of our ancestors? " "This..." Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue were also shocked. "What kind of power is this?" Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is proud to lift everyone up with the power of reading. Everyone felt the strange power and looked surprised. Are ancestors gods? Gao Fan said lightly, "just yuzhibo clan leader, I still can''t see it!" Chapter 241 Yuzhibo people were upset at that time. Why are you so irritating? However, when people think about Gao fan''s strength, they are instantly relieved. Who can make others strong. "Yuzhibo family is the strongest in the world of tolerance, you will be the sharpest knife in my hand in the future! I will pierce the enemy''s heart with you Gao fan looked at the yuzhibo people and said, "would you like to help me..." "Unify the world of tolerance?" "Unite the world of tolerance!" Yuzhibo people were shocked by their wide eyes. Sure enough, he is the forefather of yuzhibo. With such a big voice, he unifies the tolerance world! "Unify the world of tolerance..." Yuzhibo Fuyue murmured that it was not the first time he heard Gao fan say this, but he still felt shocked. "Yes Gao fan looked at the crowd with confidence. "Do you think you have the ability to do it yourself?" Yuzhibo people are all stupid. How can people answer this question? As a yuzhibo family, how can they answer that they have no ability to do it? "Yes!" Big wood''s face was lightly excited. "Yes!" Yuzhibo people are excited. They have fighting blood in their bones, so naturally they are eager for war. "Very good!" Gao fan''s serious face made the atmosphere tense. "Today, I will give you the first task of unifying the world of tolerance!" "Finally Are you coming? " Everyone looked forward to it, looking forward to Gao fan one by one. He is eager to take over the first task of unifying the world of tolerance from Gao fan. This must be a very difficult task with cross era significance, right? "Yuzhibo people are all explosive heads, only the weasel God uses Piaoyou!" With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan issued the first command: "all the blasters, change your Hairstyles for me!" Yuzhibo Fuyue Yuzhibo waterstop Yuzhibo people "What are you doing?" Gao fan looks disgusted, it''s necessary to change his hairstyle, so that yuzhibo people can look less fierce and better integrate into Muye, Muye, like you, belongs to me, no one can be less! " "Yes!" The next day, when Gao fan gets up, a big wave of yuzhibo people guard outside his room. "Yes?" When Gao fan opened the door, he saw a group of yuzhibo people in Hanfu, with neat hair on their heads. Their faces turned green. Even if the hairstyle imitates my model, how even the clothes imitate me! "My ancestors!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue, who was dressed in Hanfu, said seriously, "what do you think of our costumes?" "Good! Very handsome! Yuzhibo people like this will soon become the last group to be welcomed by Muye! " Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, "take two people to the hospital with me to see ape flying!" "Yes Muye hospital, ape flying ward moonlight wind carrying the book, a central look with ape flying day chop report work. "It''s really hard for three generations of people to lie on the hospital bed to deal with their work after such a serious injury!" Gao fan takes yuzhibo Fuyue into the ward. "Bang Dang!" The pen in his mouth fell to the ground, and he looked at yuzhibo Fuyue in amazement, "yuzhibo Fuyue? How do you dress like this? " Yuzhibo Fuyue has a dull face. What do you mean by that expression? "How''s it going? Are you handsome? " Gao fan holds his hands in front of his chest and looks at the moonlight wind. Chapter 242 "Mm-hmm!" Moonlight wind nodded, a smile, "really handsome, where to buy this dress ah?" "Cough!" Yuzhibo Fuyue coughed quietly, "this is the new uniform of our yuzhibo family. It''s not available outside!" "Oh Moonlight wind nodded, "can you give me a set of ah, remove your family emblem on the line!" "No way!" Yuzhibo Fuyue has a serious face. Gale moonlight cute new face, "there is a family emblem of the line, I take it to get their own." "No way!" "Oh, all right." Gao fan looked at the ape and said, "three generations of eyes, don''t you mind your body?" Ape flies a tiny smile, "don''t matter, don''t know Gao fan you come today, why?" "Just look at you!" Gao fan smiles. "Look at me?" Ape fly brow a pick, a face cunning, "since is to come to see me, why not take a gift?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan looked at Yu Zhibo Fu Yue and said, "Fu Yue, where''s the gift I asked you to buy?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuzhibo Fuyue was confused and at a loss. When did you ask me to buy a gift? "Since I forgot to take it, I''ll get it quickly." Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Yuzhibo and Fuyue leave in a hurry. When did the yuzhibo family become so docile? "Gale, go out, too!" Ape fly light say. "Oh The moonlight came out of the ward and closed the door. "No one, let''s go!" Ape fly a face calm. Gao Fan said with a smile, "old man, you see your body is broken too. It''s better to pass on the position of Huoying to me!" Ape Fei suddenly widens his eyes and stares at Gao fan without saying a word. The wolf''s ambition is clear! Gao Fan said, "you don''t have to look at me like this. At present, no one is more qualified to be Huoying than me. You know that!" "Ah Ape Fei shook his head slightly, "you have exposed the conspiracy of Tuan Zang and prevented the rebellion of yuzhibo. now you still manage yuzhibo family well. In terms of strength, no one is more suitable to be Huoying than you, but you are too young after all, lack of management experience!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "lack of management experience is my weakness, but don''t you still have it?" Ape flies to looking at Gao fan, a face despises, "these things I have done, take you to do what?" "I can make money!" Gao fan''s face is thumping. "Money?" Ape flew interest, "how to do? You can''t buy Huoying with the subsidy of Huo Kingdom Pooh, Pooh It''s sponsorship! I can''t get the position of Huoying It doesn''t seem right either... " Ape flying sun cut a black line on his face. Gao fan smile, a face cunning, "sell medicine!" "Selling medicine?" The ape flies a face to muddle force. Gao fan took out a low-level healing pill from Najie and gave it to ape Fei, "have a try." Ape Fei hesitated a little and ate it. The next second, ape Fei found that his body injury in the rapid recovery, just a few minutes, then recovered most. "Why is this medicine so magical?" Ape Fei was stunned on the spot. "Hey, hey! Isn''t that great? " Gao fan laughs very thief, "you say if I take this kind of Dan medicine to sell, can sell how much money?" "Sell this?" Ape Fei quit at that time. You want to sell such a good thing? "How many do you have?" Gao fan pinches a finger to calculate, ten thousand! "Poof!" Ape fly just drank a draught, spewed out directly, "are you serious?" Chapter 243 "Of course!" Gao fan smiles. He doesn''t have many pills of this grade in stock, but he brings many herbs. He had been idle in the mainland before. Gao fan also studied alchemy for a few days. He can refine several kinds of high-grade pills, but the low-level healing pills are not readily available. "Give me these ten thousand pills, and I''ll make you the shadow of fire of the fifth generation!" Ape Fei has a smile on his face. "Ha?" Gao fan was a little bit confused. He didn''t expect that Muye was in urgent need of healing medicine. However, if you think about it carefully, most of the time in the world of tolerance can only rely on medical ninjas to survive, but the number of medical ninjas is too small, and they also pull their legs when fighting, this kind of healing medicine is really good. Gao fan smiles, "deal!" Half a month later, witnessed by the name of the country of fire, Gao Fancheng saw the fifth generation of fire shadow. At first, there were many people who opposed Gao fan to be Huoying. However, Gao fan, as a passer-by, still has this PR ability. For a time, positive reports about Gao fan spread throughout the country of fire: powerful, tall, handsome and wise. In a short time, Gao fan''s image spread all over every corner of Muye. Even uncle Yile''s ramen bowl was printed with Gao fan''s handsome face. As the most handsome and the youngest Huoying in the history of Muye, Gao fan''s reputation suddenly soared, and even ape Fei was suppressed. At the same time, the change of yuzhibo family is also loved by Muye people. Now the young men of yuzhibo family can attract a lot of fans as soon as they walk in the village. Of course, this can only happen in the absence of Gao fan. Gao fangeng goes there one stop, all men and women eat! While the iron is hot, Gao fan reorganizes the secret department and establishes a new intelligence department of Muye: Tiance mansion. In addition to all the functions of the original secret department, Tiance government also supervised the industrialization process of Muye. Two years later, the leaves changed greatly. The streets and buildings are completely new, moving towards a modern city. Ninja school today, Gao fan and Yu feirizhan personally presided over the graduation ceremony of Ninja school. As the saying goes, beauty is justice. In the past two years, Gao fan has become the image ambassador of Muye village and the idol of every girl. Under the stage of graduation ceremony, the girls have fried the pot. Every day, he glared at his big eyes: "Wow, do you see that? On the stage are five generations of Huoying adults. " Yamanakano held his hands in front of his chest: "yes, yes, he is so handsome. How can people be so handsome?" Chunye Sakura looks adored: "he is not only handsome, but also very strong. It is said that he unified yuzhibo family and saved Muye two years ago." RI Chutian''s face turned red: "yes Now the wood leaf can become so beautiful, is the Five Dynasties goal credit "Isn''t he just a little handsome? Sakura, how can you be so superficial? " Naruto turned his mouth and looked at Sasuke with disdain. "Are you right? What is gay? " Sasuke for Naruto or a set of love reply, no response. Naruto''s angry face. Chunye Sakura looks at Sasuke, "Sasuke, I heard that wudaimu has been living in your house, right? How is he usually? " "Yes, yes, Sasuke, tell me quickly!" The girls on one side are interested. "Cut! Boring Sasuke said nothing and looked straight at Gao fan on the stage, "he is my goal, and I will beat him in the future." Naruto said, "cut, you''d better save it. He is my target. I must be the one who beat him." "It''s me!" Sasuke has a stubborn face. Naruto of course did not give in, "it''s me!" Chapter 244 Standing on the stage, Gao fan is very satisfied with the reaction of these little girls below. This is what the protagonist should have. Naruto and ER Zhu are really enemies. Gao Fan said with a smile, "children of wood industry, you will become a ninja from today on. the future of Muye will be in your hands, so come on Be a good ninja. " "Wow, the eyes of the five generations are so handsome." The girls under the stage are Starry. Gao fan warmly greets everyone, which arouses the dissatisfaction of ape Fei. "Five generation eyes, as a fire shadow, you should pay attention to the image!" Gao fan looked sideways, "three generations of eyes, are you jealous of my talent and beauty?" "You Ape flying day cut a face muddle force, "have never seen such a brazen person!" "It''s up to you to graduate and divide classes!" Ape flying day chop is really can''t see down, go straight away. Gao fan, with a face of defiance, presided over the whole graduation ceremony. Gao fan''s office, the moonlight and the wind Help Gao fan to divide into different classes. After looking at Kakashi''s materials, Gao fan laughs jokingly. Qimu kakasi, known as the strongest soy sauce party in Huoying, is nicknamed as Qimu wukai. Throughout the movie, he only killed one peach field and didn''t cut it again, but up to the big tube muhuiye, down to feiduan jiaodu, no matter how strong his opponent is, he can always fight with others for several rounds, still survived. "It''s really interesting that the flag wood is five to five." Gao fan smiles a little, "the teacher of the seventh class is him, flag wood five five open!" Moonlight gale embarrassed face: "fire Shadow Lord, it''s Kakashi, Qimu Kakashi!" "I know, five, five." "Well Let''s do it five five! " Moonlight and wind are very tired. At this time, yuzhibo weasel enters the office. Gao fan looked up, a little excited, "how? Have you heard about the big snake pill? " "I''m sorry, master, we''ve been looking for the big snake pill for two years, we still have the little clue we found before, and we''re still pursuing it!" Yuzhibo weasel has a dignified face. "Big snake pill is a son of a bitch. It''s very deep!" Gao fan looks unhappy. Originally, it was supposed that there was still a line for the pharmacist to take the big snake pill, but it was estimated that it was the butterfly effect. Gao fan turned the wood leaf over and over, but he didn''t find the pharmacist to take the pill. Yuzhibo and Tu disappeared after the weasel didn''t cooperate with him in slaughtering the village. "Then why do you come to me?" Gao fan mumbles. "Since I came, my Lord has come back!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "is it him?" On the street of Muye, Zilai, with a scroll on his back, looks at the surrounding environment in surprise, with a muddled face. In the neat and clean streets, people came and went one by one wearing various styles of Hanfu, which was completely different from the wooden leaves they knew. And what the hell are these billboards all over the world? What''s the ghost of the five generations who put themselves on the billboard? Muye is the most handsome! The strongest fire shadow in history! Save Muye''s hero! "I wipe, how can a hero so brazenly publicize himself?" Since also showed a thoughtful expression, "am I in the wrong place?" "No!" He also looked up at the five high huoyingyan, "I didn''t come to the wrong place!" "Forget it, go to Huoying building to have a look!" "Bang Dang!" Zilai also opened the door of Huoying''s office, looking at the ape Flying Sun chop and the moonlight gale still sitting at his desk. I saw that they were also wearing Hanfu, and they were stupid. Chapter 245 "Old man, what''s the matter with you?" "Since you come, my Lord!" Moonlight gale smile, "you see we are handsome?" How can you ask if you are handsome as soon as you meet, is the custom of Muye so vulgar now? "Well It''s very handsome! " He nodded and then realized, "but what''s the matter? What''s the matter with the eyes of the Five Dynasties? " Ape feirizhan was a little happy when he saw zilaiye at the first sight, but when he heard the other party''s question, he threw the document on the table in anger, "what''s the matter with you? If you didn''t run out, you wouldn''t know to come back. the position of these five generations of eyes is not yours! " "Er..." He was stunned for two seconds, "I don''t mean that, I don''t mean to be a fire shadow of the fifth generation, it''s just that you''re not dead. How can you make a fire shadow of the fifth generation?" "Son of a bitch, you just want me to die?" Ape Fei was blown up at that time. "Yes, yes!" Zilai also waved his hand, "don''t talk about this topic, What''s the matter with Gao fan?" Ape flying day cut up, subconscious hands carry. But then he seemed to think that this was Gao fan''s landmark action, and put his hand down in embarrassment. Since also pick eyebrows, I don''t know why. "Cough!" The ape man cleared his throat awkwardly and looked out of the window, his vision became deep, "it''s a long story, I''ll make it short I think you can see it on those billboards outside, two years ago, he saved Muye, and without him, today''s Muye would not be so prosperous. " "To be specific, see for yourself!" Say, ape flies day chop to take out a pamphlet to throw to oneself also directly. Then I took the pamphlet with a look of surprise. On the front cover of this pamphlet, there is a handsome face of Gao fan, with the following words: "the man who cries for ghosts, the Autobiography of Gao fan in five generations." "How could this man be more shameless than me when he wrote his autobiography at such a young age?" Since then, I have been shocked. Labor and capital just write a little yellow book, this product actually write autobiography! What a shame! Ape flying day cut just ignore him, continue to sit on the desk to deal with their own things. After Gao fan became the eye fire shadow of the Five Dynasties, his task did not lighten. And because of the series of reforms Gao fan has carried out, he has more things to do. Fortunately, these reforms have achieved remarkable results, otherwise ape flying would not let Gao fan sit so firmly in Huoying''s position. Zilai soon finished reading Gao fan''s autobiography. He now agrees with Gao fan and his contribution to muyedong. In particular, Gao fan completely changed the yuzhibo family, which surprised everyone. "Wait!" Since then, I suddenly realized something, "he turned out to be Huoying of five generations. Why didn''t he come to Huoying office to work?" Ape flying day cut head, eyes tired smoke, "his office in Tiance house." "Tiance mansion? Where is that? " I''ve never heard of it. "The new dark part of Muye is in the original yuzhibo clan. For the convenience of Gao fan, he manages the yuzhibo clan!" Ape fly absent-minded said. "Well, let one of the three forbearances of Muye meet the fire shadow of his eyes of five generations!" Since also a face seriously left the ape fly office. "Ha ha!" Ape flies a face to succeed of facial expression, "just let you try him!" Chapter 246 Half an hour later, he came to Tiance mansion with many inquiries. High wall courtyard, loft buildings. On a huge lintel, there are three big words "Tiance mansion". The architectural style here is out of place with Muye, and the gatekeepers are all dressed in Hanfu. Seeing the huge building complex in front of me, I was shocked. That''s right. Gao fan changed the land of yuzhibo into the style of the palace of the kingdom of mortals. Since we want to unify the world of tolerance and become the king of the world of tolerance, we can''t live without a palace. ¡­¡­ It''s tianzang''s turn to guard Tiance mansion today. He''s a little upset. He is the only ninja in Muye who has intercostal cells. In the future, he will become the "Dahe" teacher of class 7. How can he guard the door. Wait! What teacher? Tianzang is a little blinded. What happened to this sudden setting? Gao fan made rules for Tiance Mansion: everyone except Gao fan and yuzhibo Fuyue, who can''t beat Gao fan, has to guard the gate in turn. Even yuzhibo water stop and yuzhibo weasel are no exception. Tianzang looked up and saw zilaiye not far away. He was slightly stunned, "zilaiye, when are you back?" Since then, I was so confused, "are you tianzang? You''re here to watch the door? " What''s the situation? Tianzang is a ninja of Muye national treasure level! Tianzang said, "yes, I''m here to watch the door!" "This Gao fan is so powerful that he let a person like you guard his door." He was also very angry. "let me go to meet him. I''ll beat him so that he can''t take care of himself." "Well?" Heaven buried a listen to since also words, heart secretly happy. At the beginning, when Gao Fan said that he wanted everyone to guard the door in turn, how could they be convinced by the secret department? So each one threatened to challenge the high opposition, and all of them were beaten black and blue. Today, I heard that Zilai also wanted to challenge Gao fan. He was happy to see such a success. "I''ll take you to see Lord wudaimu." Gao fan''s office tianzang knocks on Gao fan''s office door, "five generations of Huoying adults, come here to see you." "Come in!" Gao fan smiles. Zilai also pushed the door in and gave a light glance at yuzhibo weasel standing on one side. Sitting on the sofa opposite Gao fan, crossing his legs, "are you Gao fan? I heard that you made the yuzhibo people submit to you? " Gao fan raised his head and looked at him faintly, showing a pitiful expression. The man''s life was a tragedy, and he was beaten to death by his disciples. Naturally, I saw Gao fan''s expression. At that time, my eyelids jumped, "what do you mean by my expression? Don''t think I don''t know, you are pitying me "Yes! You''re pathetic Gao fan smiles. Since then, it has been blown up, "you make it clear, what do you pity me for?" "Poor you, originally the position of the five generations of Huoying was yours, but I took it!" Gao fan had a faint smile on his face. Yu Zhibo has reported all the conversations he has had in ape''s office, so Gao fan knows everything. The smile on Gao fan''s face seems to be too much to beat. "Kid, I''m going to challenge you. Do you dare to have a duel with me before a man?" "If you want to fight, follow up!" Gao fan gets up, smiles, waves his hand to open the space crack and strides into it. "What''s this?" Since come to also instantly stare big eyes. Chapter 247 Yu Zhibo weasel said with a smile, "you are my master. It''s the master''s skill of time and space. don''t worry, Lord wudaimu will never pit you." Even the master? Did the yuzhibo family surrender so thoroughly? "Well, who''s afraid? Go in, go in Nature also entered the time space crack. With a flash of light, Zilai also found that he had come to muyehou mountain. "Was that space-time magic just now?" I''m also curious. Gao fan nodded, "it seems that you also have some insight!" "Don''t look down on people!" It''s self-made. Yuzhibo weasel comes, "master, I want to watch the battle!" He has been working for Gao fan for two years. He only knows that Gao fan is very powerful, but he has never seen Gao fan do it. Today is a good opportunity, weasel naturally does not want to give up. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "watch it!" He also held his hands in front of his chest and looked at Gao fan. "It''s interesting that the kids of yuzhibo''s family recognize you as their master." Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s boring to be alone. Let''s make a bet. The loser will be the younger brother of the other party!" "This..." "Since you want to play so big, how can I not complete you?" he said with a smile "Cheerfulness!" Gao fan smiles a little, the samsara blood ring eye of eyebrow center appears, float directly and rise. Looking at Gao fan''s eyes, I feel confused: I wipe! What is this special power? "Since come also, open immortal mode directly, I give you an opportunity!" Gao fan hands carry, light tone with can''t disobey the domineering. Since then, he has a dignified look and clenched his fist, obviously, he can feel Gao fan''s strength, and he doesn''t dare to slack off at all, but it''s a little too contemptuous for me to directly open the immortal mode? "Crazy kid!" From then on, his face was awe inspiring, and his figure became violent. "Huodun, Da Yantan!" Since come to also protrude oil in the mouth at the same time, with the fire Dun ignite, a face of the sea of fire overwhelming toward Gao fan. Yuzhibo weasel on one side was a little surprised. "It''s worthy of Muye Sanren. Huodun can still be used like this!" Gao fan smiles a little, even hands are lazy to move. Yuzhibo weasel and Zilai were also shocked. The overwhelming fire seemed to have received the traction of some strange force, and even turned to the spontaneous fire. "Ah Since come to also quickly Dodge, look at the Gao fan that the mid air does not move in shock. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuzhibo weasel was shocked, because he didn''t see Gao fan do it all the way, and he didn''t know how Gao fan did it. He came to bite his teeth. "Psychics! Toad, Wentai "Boom!" A giant toad came down from the sky with a scar on its left eye and a cigarette pole in its mouth. Yuzhibo weasel quickly dodges to avoid accidental injury. "Since I came, what do you want me to do?" Toad Wen looked contemptuous. Zilai also pointed to Gao fan, "he..." Toad Wen looked at Gao fan, his eyes became dignified, "that eye..." "What''s the matter, you know that eye?" Zilai also asked. "What are you, kid? How can you have that eye? " Toad Wen too a face dignified looking at Gao fan, did not take care of the problem. "Bang!" Gao fan waves his hand and strikes at the sky. A huge force flew toad Wentai out directly, turned it into a smoke in the sky and disappeared directly. Since I came here, I was confused. Toad Wen was hit back to miaomu mountain by Gao fan. This is special Can you still play? Chapter 248 "Since I came here, I told you to use the immortal mode. Why don''t you listen?" Gao fan showed his fierce eyes. Since come to also eyes stare big, hastily hand seal. Dying, dying, dying Zhima immortal, shenzuo immortal, help!!! Miaomushan the black faced toad Wen was too anxious to find shenzuo immortal, Zhima immortal and big toad immortal chatting in the depths of the temple. "Wentai toad, what''s the matter with you?" It''s a little stupefied to be an immortal. Toad Wen Tai, you are also an old toad. How can you walk so carelessly? Toad Wen was too subdued. "I went to help Zilai fight just now, and I was beaten back with a punch!" "A punch? Who is the other party? Why so strong? " Shima fairy was shocked. Is it Superman with one punch? Wait What''s one punch Superman? But the next moment, shenzuo and Zhima felt the call of zilaiye at the same time, they looked at each other and said, "let''s go Whoosh ~ shenzuo immortal and Zhima immortal disappeared. Toad fairy still a smile, "toad Wen Tai, you go back to heal first, I''ll see." "Quack!" Toad Wentai jumps away. Muyehoushan when Gao fan saw the two old toads on zilaiye''s shoulders, he said with a smile, "here we are at last!" When the two toads saw Gao fan, they were all shocked. "Xiao Zilai, who is he? How can you have that eye? " "Shenzuo immortal, Zhima immortal, what is that eye?" I''m a little confused. "The eye of reincarnation! The eyes of the six immortals? " *2 "the eye of reincarnation I''m also confused. "Has the son of prophecy appeared? Is he the enemy?" A deep immortal has a dignified face. "He''s not the enemy, he''s the fire shadow of the eyes of the five generations!" Zilai also murmured. Shima fairy widened his eyes and gave Zilai a heavy blow. "What are you calling us to do?" He also covered the fresh red envelope on his head and pointed to Gao fan, "he told me to call you!" "What do you want us to do, kid?" Shen Zuo Xian looks at Gao fan. "No, just want to see how strong you are!" Gao fan smiles and raises his right hand to make a fist. Gao fan made a fist from the air, and 80 Shenkong hit. Zilai also dodged, and the rocks behind him broke into dregs. "He''s a kid who doesn''t know what''s in the world!" Deep make immortal complexion one Lin, "fight!" "Xianfa, five right guards!" From then on, the three of them vomited fire together, forming a sea of fire, which enveloped Gao fan. Yuzhibo weasel saw this fire Dun that could instantly devour a village, and again he was forced, "is this the power of Sanren? Really powerful! I don''t know the master, he... " "It''s OK. I''m getting started." Gao fan smiles and walks out of the fire. He was also silly. "What''s the matter? It should have been hit! " Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma look dignified, "what a arrogant tone, is it just the beginning?" "Immortal method, super large jade spiral pill!" With a loud drink from Zilai, a super large spiral pill gradually condenses in his hands, GAO fan doesn''t organize Zilai to condense spiral pill, with a look of contempt, that means that I give you a chance to accumulate strength. "It''s too special to be beaten!" Yuzhibo weasel said on one side that he couldn''t watch any more. "Kid! Look at the move Since come also loud a roar, nose all up the sky. Chapter 249 The super large spiral pill was abandoned and destroyed all the way. The ground where it passed was ploughed into a deep ditch. Yuzhibo weasel is stunned. It''s really Muye''s Sanren. It''s too powerful! "Oh, I''ll go!" Gao fan was slightly stunned, if he was hit by this spiral pill, even if he had an immortal body, he would suffer. Mudun, the tree world is coming! Gao fan flashed back and didn''t pinch his seal. A large area of trees appeared out of thin air, which could deflect the attack path of the spiral pill. "Mudun Ninjutsu?" Since I came, I was forced to leave. Mudun''s Ninjutsu was learned by Gao fan in Muye''s seal book. he has all the attributes of chakra, and he is proficient in Ninjutsu. Now Gao fan has learned almost all Ninjutsu. How dare you fight with me? "Hey, hey, look at me!" Gao fan waves, Shenluo Tianzheng! The powerful repulsion force spreads around GAOFAN, and the spiral pill breaks up instantly. The tyrannical energy overflowed, and the surrounding trees turned into debris. yuzhibo weasel, who was watching the battle, had a palpitation. This level of fighting was beyond his current ability. Gao fan frowns slightly, starts his mind and pushes Zilai away from the attack area. he is really afraid that Zilai will be hurt. "Boom!" The energy of Shenluo Tianzheng and spiral pill flew out together, destroying half of the mountain behind, in muyeyin village in the distance, they felt the movement. "Ah The crowd in the street was frightened by the sudden sound and caused a commotion. "Please don''t panic. We''ve sent someone to check it out!" came a notice from the loudspeaker of Muye "Er..." From then on, he was still in a state of shock. He said, "what kind of power is this? Can you destroy the mountain with one blow? " He knew that if it was just a spiral pill, it would never have such an effect. Shen Zuo and Zhi Ma also kept on smacking, "fortunately He is not the enemy "Cough!" Gao fan felt the back of his head awkwardly. This time, the ape might have to mutter for a while, "OK, let''s go It''s going to be a lot of trouble before the ape comes After that, Gao fan directly disappears with Yu Zhibo weasel. Since come also quickly lift immortal mode, follow escape. Miaomushan both shenzuo and Zhima are back, and the toad fairy also opens his eyes. "How''s it going? Master toad, what do you see? " Zhima has a dignified face. The toad fairy became dignified and said, "it''s different from the previous prediction. I saw a man with two reincarnation eyes come to miaomu mountain, and then Miaomu mountain is destroyed... " "What?" Shenzuo and Zhima are surprised at the same time, is that Gao fan, the man with reincarnation eye? But Gao fan has only one reincarnation eye! "By the way, what did you meet when you went out this time?" The toad fairy is very curious. "We met a man named Gao fan, who had the eye of reincarnation and a vertical eye on his forehead!" Shenzuo immortal has a dignified face, "but he is the shadow of the fire of the Five Dynasties. It seems that he is not the enemy." "Not the enemy?" Big toad frowned slightly, in the future he saw, Gao fan was not so simple, shenzuo and Zhima frowned tightly, this matter still needs to be discussed by Zilai "Well!" Toad fairy nodded heavily, "let me see what you said about Gao fan again!" Then the toad closed his eyes. Chapter 250 "Poof!" The next second, the big toad fairy suddenly opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of old blood. Shenzuo and Zhima at the same time: "big toad fairy! What''s the matter? " "Heresy! It''s heresy... " Toad fairy changed his old calm, and his eyes showed a look of fear, "I see..." Toad fairy did not finish, again spit out a mouthful of old blood, fainted in the past. Miaomu mountain, chaos. What kind of ghost is Gao fan? The big toad fairy took a look at Gao fan, and he fainted seriously! "Send someone to inform Zilai and tell him the situation here!" The deep immortal has a dignified complexion. Tiance mansion, Gao fan''s office. Zilai also sat opposite Gao fan with a dignified face. Just now he has got the news of deep work. Gao fan is a man who can''t even see through the big toad fairy. What a pervert! Most importantly, Zilai also lost to Gao fan. Now, he is Gao fan''s younger brother. Gao fan is a little depressed. He is also a little brother, but he didn''t get points! It''s too hard to get the points of Huoying world, isn''t it? Gao fan raised his head and said with a smile, "I have a task for you. I believe you will be interested!" "What mission?" "Go and help me get the master back. Muye needs her!" Gao Fan said lightly. "She?" Zilai was also surprised. "It''s impossible. She won''t come back!" "Tell her I can revive his brother rope tree!" Gao fan smiles. Zilai also stood up in surprise, "can you revive his brother?" Even the yuzhibo weasel on one side showed an ignorant look. Brag, right? Resurrect the dead? Gao Fan said confidently, "of course, although he can''t do it now, he will be able to do it in the future." Gao fan knows that as long as he passes through the customs, it''s not easy to revive anyone. With luck, it''s not impossible to get a resurrection skill or something. Moreover, Gao fan also wants to continue to open the harem to see if he can get points. The reason why we pay attention to the master is that the next generation of Muye is still a child, while the previous generation is a wife. For these two types of people, Gao fan has his own principles and will not start. "Well, I''ll try!" Zilai also left Gao fan''s office. "Weasel, go and help yourself, too!" Gao fan smiles. "Yes A month later, Tiance mansion gangshou grabbed zilaiye''s collar and looked like an explosion: "what about the man you told me about? Where is he? " "Master gangshou, I''ve come here for you!" Yu Zhibo said with a smile, "Mr. Wu Daimu has gone shopping!" "Shopping?" Gangshou tightly clenched his fist, "as Huoying, he is very idle! Where did he go shopping? " Waterstop still smiles, "he went to buy sausages in Tiance snack street next door. It''s very easy to find, the five generations are very popular. You just go to the place surrounded by a group of people!" "Hum!" Gang hand cold hum a, in a hurry to go out, and come in Gao fan hit a big. When Jingxiang saw the person that gangshou had hit, she suddenly became dull, and all the pigs in her hands fell to the ground, "wow The real person is more handsome than the advertisement "Who is it?" Gangshou is furious and looks up at Gao fan. When you see each other''s face, gangshou is in the same place. His face was tender, and his nose was bleeding. "Wow, I see you alive It''s much better than the advertisement Chapter 251 Gao fan a face evil smile, handed out a steaming carbon roast sausage, to the mouth of gangshou, "beauty, eat sausage?" See gangshou a face of flower crazy, delayed no response, Gao fan added, "this root is the biggest, you will like it!" I was shocked at that time. look at your evil face, the sausage in your hand is not ordinary sausage, is it? With his understanding of gangshou, Gao fan made such a joke with him. I''m afraid it''s the rhythm of being killed. But the next second, the thing happened. "Thank you Gangshou took Gao fan''s sausage and said, "the sausage is delicious..." Since also a black line on the forehead, how to imagine different? "Ah! You''re here, too! " Gao fan waved the sausage in his hand and looked at Zilai and Jingxiang, "I buy more, you can eat together!" "Good!" Jingxiang ran over with a face of Huaichun, followed by renzhufugu. "Poop Since also kneel: sure enough, beauty is justice! As for sausage I didn''t eat since I came here. After all It''s weird. After eating the sausage, gangshou put his finger in his mouth and smacked it. He looked charming, "handsome I hear you can revive my brother? " Gao fan smile, this gangshou really is a beauty, the most important is the scale of the chest is also very "ferocious". This is the world of the second dimension. Well, it can''t be exaggerated. Such a ferocious maid, Gao fan will accept it! "I''m sure I won''t be able to revive now, but I''ll definitely do it in the future!" Gao fan a handsome face close to the gangshou face, nearly a centimeter on the kiss up, "but I have a condition, you have to give me a lifetime as a maid!" Seeing that Gao fan was so bold, his heart was raised to his throat. Even Jing Xiang thought like this: if it''s all like this, master gangshou will definitely hit him in the face, right? Unfortunately, a handsome face will be disfigured ~ "Oh, Ho, Ho, Ho!" Gangshou looked up and laughed: "OK, I promise to be your maid!" "Ding! Get points * 100! " Gao fan is so confused that he is flattered by the sudden points. "Ma Dan, lucky draw!" "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining divine blood: tunling clan (variation)! " "I wipe it!" Gao fan is slightly stunned, "tunling clan? If you remember correctly, it''s the race that devours the flame of nothingness in the aggressive mainland! " "Fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade, the main level of the current level domain is 4 stars "The ability of swallowing spirit clan, the power of swallowing, can swallow all the power, the ability of variation is activated, the ability of acquiring: possess, take all the power of swallowing as your own!" "I''ll go! What a bull Gao fan was stunned. Since then, he and Jingxiang are looking at gangshou with silly eyes, so you have become someone else''s maid? Is that all right? "Good! Today, gangshou, you are my maid, and Jingxiang will join me. I will claim to be my Secretary Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face is domineering. "Order him to go down and hold a banquet to clean up the wind and dust for gangshou and Jingxiang!" Since also cried: "I am special, how did not have this kind of treatment at that time?" Jingxiang was stunned, "this Marshal knows my name, so happy!" Jingxiang doesn''t mind being a maid at all. "Bang!" Gangshou punched Jingxiang on the head, "Huachi! Let''s go "Wuwuwuwu ~" Jingxiang keeps up with her tears. Chapter 252 He is also stupid, which is really different from what he thought. Waterstop smile: "master is really powerful, master master has done it!" That night, everyone drank too much, gangshou and Gao fan had something indescribable. The next morning bedroom "hum..." Gangshou wakes up, and a stirring voice comes out. Open some confused eyes, just about to get up, gangshou found a burst of pain in the abdomen. "You are really I don''t know how to pity jade at all Thinking of Gao fan''s extraordinary endurance last night, gangshou rolled his eyes. Looking at the man lying beside him, in the dim light of the morning, the man''s face looks very handsome. Casually throw out a treatment to oneself chakra, gangshou a face happiness of see to Gao fan. "Gao fan, Gao fan, I didn''t expect to be so confused..." "Well!" Gao fan opened his eyes slightly. Gangshou quickly lay down and closed his eyes calmly. This kind of time can''t let Gao fan find that she is looking at each other, a little embarrassed. Gao fan gets up, puts on his clothes, carries his trousers, goes out, brings his door, does it all at once, does not drag his feet. I''m tired. It''s really a mistake to drink! Embarrassment, embarrassment! "Hum!" Gangshou sat up from the bed with an aggrieved face. Smelly man! Just run away! ¡­¡­ After seven days of covering up, gangshou and Gao fan knew it by heart. Since the Secretary of gangshou came back, Gao fan has also relaxed a lot. On this day, Gao fan had nothing to do and sat in the square in front of the imperial palace with a big brain hole. Yin Yang escape is a six level ninja. The six immortals extracted all chakras from ten tails, divided them into nine parts, gave them life, and created nine pets. Since the six immortals can use him to create life, can they also use him to create other things, such as "Mr. Wu Daimu!" "Well?" Gao fan raised his head and said, "May fifth? Is the seventh shift of Muye back? " Kakashi drooped face, a face of innocence, "five generations of eyes, my name is Kakashi, Qimu Kakashi!" "All right!" Gao fan nodded. Kakashi smiles, followed by three small leaves. "Lord wudaimu, what are you doing here?" Naruto is not constrained. He comes and sits down next to Gao fan. "Come here, you two!" Gao Fan said to Sakura and Sasuke. "Well!" Sakura crept to the other half of Gao fan and sat down. Sasuke stood opposite, disdaining. Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head No matter how weasel treats two pillars, two pillars are always two pillars. "You''re back just in time. I''ll try my new technique!" Gao fan smiles. Kakashi stares big eyes suddenly, "five generation eyes adult, new technique still don''t let them try, or I come?" Gao fan looked up at Kakashi. "You can''t do it. You''re too old!" "Clams?" Kakashi almost ran away. Who is old? Say it again! If you say it again, I''ll I just Forget it. Gao fan raised his hand, and a black fairway jade was suspended in his palm. "The art of Yin Dun creates the visible and the body in the invisible!" Gao fan''s black fairway jade splits into a white fairway jade. "The art of Yang Dun infuses vitality into the visible body and creates life!" "The way of yin and Yang lies in creation. Since it can create life, it should also be able to create others!" Chapter 253 When several people heard Gao fan''s words, they all frowned. Especially Naruto, Lord wudaimu, what are you talking about "Lord wudaimu is giving a lecture!" Zilai and gangshou also came. Seeing Gao fan, gangshou''s face is a little unnatural. After that night, Gao fan put on his trousers and didn''t recognize anyone. After so many days, I seldom talk to her except for work. "Well! Just in time, you also come to give me advice together! " Naruto is more bitter face, sweating, "five generation eyes, what are you talking about? I don''t understand a word The nine lamas in the celebrity feel the power in Gao fan''s hands and shiver in the corner. What''s going on? Why can you feel the power of liudao old man and the power of Shiwei? What the hell? Gao fan looks at Naruto and smiles, "let''s start with you!" "Ah?" Naruto is slightly stunned. Gao fan put the black fairway jade into Naruto''s body, "Yin and Yang escape, return to nothingness!" "Ah Naruto''s face was covered with tendons, his face was pale, and his whole body was twitching. "Gangshou, come on!" Gao fan, with a look of horror, takes out a healing pill and gives it to Naruto. For the first time, don''t fail to be forced to act under these hands! Gangshou hurried forward to cure Ninjutsu and covered Naruto with a white light. Naruto''s body gradually stabilized, and his pale face gradually became bloody. Sakura timidly said, "Lord wudaimu What did you do to Naruto just now? " Gao fan frowned slightly. He knew that domesticating nihility and killing chakra would bring harm to human body, but he didn''t expect that the harm would be so great. It''s estimated that Naruto would be cold without the protection of the leading role''s aura. It seems that in the future, we still need to find the experimental body for such experiments. We can''t blindly carry out in vivo experiments. "Nothing!" Gao fan pretends to be calm, "I''m in control!" From then on, you also showed a different look: you just looked nervous and didn''t want to be in your control at all, OK? "Oh Sakura showed a bright smile. Since also shake head, the child really good cheat! Naruto turns to wake up and looks at the white light covering his body. He is puzzled, "Lord wudaimu, what''s wrong with me?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, "you feel the chakra in your body!" "Nani?" Naruto was surprised to find that all the chakras in his body were gone. So he quickly refined the new chakra, but found that he could not extract a little chakra. "I can''t feel a little chakra, and I can''t refine chakra!" Naruto has a bitter face. All the people were watching, sweating. Wudaimu''s move can make a ninja lose all his power directly. It''s really terrible. But Naruto is still a child! Will you not hurt his conscience like this? "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles brightly, "it seems to be a success!" Success? You can still laugh when it''s all like this. I''m afraid it''s not a fake five generation head, right? Naruto looks at Gao fan with a bitter face, "Mr. Wu Daimu, I will never go to huoyingyan again to scribble on it? Don''t play pranks with me, will you "Don''t worry, look at this!" Gao fan smiles and wants white fairway jade to enter the body. Yin and Yang escape, the best comes! Chapter 254 Since then, he also grasped Gao fan''s hand, "five generations of eyes, please think twice! Naruto, he is still a child "Don''t worry!" Gao fan smiles a little, "this time, absolutely beyond your imagination!" When they heard this, they stopped in front of Gao fan. Gangshou''s face sank: "Lord wudaimu, please don''t hurt Naruto any more!" "You misunderstood. I didn''t hurt him!" Gao fan''s explanation seems to be misunderstood by these people. "However, if it wasn''t for master gangshou, Naruto had already died, we can''t let you do it again." Kakashi has a serious face. "Ah? I almost died? " Naruto said, "Lord wudaimu, where did I offend you?" "Ah Gao fan covers his face, and the technique of body immobilization is launched. The faces are shocked. Is this the power of the five generations of mu? "All right!" Gao fan once again put the fairway jade into the celebrity''s body and untied the body fixing technique, "you try again!" Naruto closed his eyes nervously, this time, Naruto''s life was no longer in danger. "Boom!" A hurricane with Naruto as the center, swept away in an instant, surrounded by orange chakra high-speed rotation. "The real chakra!" Everyone was shocked. They could feel the powerful power from Naruto''s chakra. "I''ll go. It''s shadow class!" Since then, I suddenly think of toad fairy''s prediction that Gao fan is heretic. Gangshou swallows his saliva. He thinks that Gao fan is more abnormal than his grandfather, who is known as the God of tolerance. Suddenly think of that night''s absurdity, gangshou once again identified Gao fan''s abnormal, normal people who have so long ah. Or Will you call Jingxiang next time? It''s too much for one person, HMM! That''s it. Kakashi''s three people are confused and don''t know what''s going on. They just feel terrible. The ninth Lama has peed thoroughly. He feels the threat of death from Gao fan. She vowed that she would avoid Gao fan, and would not make any trouble. "Oh, oh, oh!" Naruto feels his abnormal body, opens his eyes, finds chakra lingering around him, and shouts in surprise. However, due to Naruto''s distraction, those chakras gradually disappeared. "Lord wudaimu, what''s the matter?" Sakura asked curiously. "It''s a new technique I''ve studied. It can strengthen your chakra. It seems to be a success." Gao fan smiles. "Strengthen chakra?" The crowd looked surprised. What does Gao fan''s words mean? It can''t be more obvious. If he wants to, Muye will become the strongest in the world of tolerance. It''s not God. What is it? "However, there is a drawback in this technique, although it grows very fast, but it''s easy to die, and the power it gets is one-time, as you saw just now!" Gao fan smiles. Naruto''s forehead is full of black lines, "you''re so irresponsible as Huoying adults!" "Mr. mu of the five generations, Naruto..." Gangshou is worried that Naruto is so useless. "Oh, nothing!" Gao fan smiles, "Naruto, try it!" Naruto nodded, with a dignified look on his face. After a moment, he was happy and said, "ha ha, I feel I''ve really become stronger!" "All right!" Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air, with a domineering look on his face. This technique still needs to be studied carefully to see if it can produce an effect without side effects. When the time comes, we should strengthen everyone one by one. It''s just tolerance. Is it invincible? Chapter 255 "From today on, the three primary schools will train alone, and Sasuke will give it to Kakashi!" "Give Xiao Ying to gangshou to teach you!" As for Naruto Give it to Zilai! " "Yes The crowd dispersed. The purpose of Gao fan''s doing this is to prepare for the plan in his mind. Since the big snake pill doesn''t appear, Gao fan plans to hold the Zhongren examination in advance, so that he can appear. When Gao fan found Yafei, Yafei of course refused Gao fan''s request, but Gao fan took Yafei under the threat of Muye''s economic lifeline. The Zhongren test is about to open. Shayin village "pa!" Four generations of Fengying slapped the documents on the table. "Too much deception! What''s the meaning of Muye holding the Zhongren examination at this time and specially uniting with us? Do you want to show off your wealth with us? " Everyone looked at each other and said nothing. In the past two years, Muye flourished under the leadership of Gao fan, which had a great influence on other villages. Ninjas in other villages saw the development of Muye and showed their willingness to change jobs. Especially their ninja, who is the poorest? Originally, it was impossible for Muye to accept this, but Muye''s Tiance mansion is different. Like I''ve never seen a ninja before, I''m going all out. Moreover, Tiance mansion is a real cow. Even the spies sent by Sha Yin have been assimilated. In the eyes of the four generations of wind and shadow, Muye found the poorest shayin to hold the joint Zhongren exam, which is the show off of chiguoguo! Chiguoguo''s challenge! "Four generations of Fengying adults How do we reply? " "Reply a fart, drag!" "Yes..." "Wait!" The wind and shadow look very cold, remembers the man who came to cooperate with him a few days ago and wanted to attack Muye, "promise them!" "Yes..." Mr. Feng Ying is so changeable! Three days later, GAO fan received a reply from Feng Ying, promising to jointly hold the Zhongren examination. Gao fan grinned slightly, "weasel, go down and prepare for it. three months later, he and Sharen will jointly hold the Zhongren examination!" "Yes The weasel nodded respectfully. Seeing the weasel leave, Gao fan grinned, "big snake pill, don''t let me down! Do come Three months passed quickly, Sasuke learned qianniao, Sakura learned Baihao mark, Naruto also learned spiral pill, this time, Muye will be different. Bear all the smooth progress of the exam, until Gao fan learned that Sasuke was planted under the curse, just confirmed the arrival of the big snake pill. Now that the big snake pill is here, Gao fan is at ease. For the sake of success, Gao fan let everything develop smoothly and did nothing. It''s the one-stop service of Jingxiang and gangshou. No, it''s two dragons. The two women are quite different in stature and style, one is a familiar woman and the other is a young girl. But the cooperation is very tacit. Gao fan is now a bit trapped in the gentle village and unable to extricate himself. It wasn''t until the final that four generations of Fengying arrived in person that Gao fan left. On this day, there were two Fire shadow of three generations of eyes! Everyone is confused. What''s the special situation? The big snake pill turns into the shadow of the four generations. Has Muye noticed? The real yuan feiri has a gloomy face. Of course, he knows what''s going on. The other one is Gao fan. In the morning, Gao fan asked ape Fei to wear the same clothes as him today. Chapter 256 Ape Fei didn''t care at that time. He thought Gao fan meant to wear the clothes of Huoying today. After all, Gao fan usually wears his own Dragon Robe, and dislikes the fire shadow suit, which is too ugly. But what the hell are you wearing three generations of Huoying clothes? wears as like as two peas for three generations. Why do you paint your face exactly like me? but now is not Tucao time, ape fly faint mouth, "I make complaints about..." Gao fan''s voice is the same as ape''s, "I announce that the game begins!" People look at each other, do not know whether to start. "What are you doing? Let''s go Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo weasel impatiently. "Yes Yuzhibo nods. This is his own man, very obedient. "Ha ha! That''s interesting! " Big snake pill smiles. "My Lord, our plan..." "Plan to continue!" The big snake pill looks gloomy. "But Which one is true? " "Since we don''t know which one is true, let''s catch it together!" The big snake pill lightly says, a face despises. It''s just the fire shadow of the eyes of two generations. I don''t pay attention to the big snake pill. "Yes..." In doing so, Gao fan naturally has his own ideas. Although it''s a good thing for him to kill the ape Flying Sun, so that he can control the leaves and build his own country. But the problem is, he came to the world to get points. According to the nature of the system, you need to change the plot to get points. In the world of fire shadow, the apprentice''s killing master is a sure way. From dashewan to Sasuke, he was beaten to death by his disciples. Push down like this, even Naruto will probably die at the hand of muyemaru. If you save ape Flying Sun chop at this time, can you change this setting and get points? Well, it seems reasonable. So Gao fan decided: save ape fly! Three hours later, the game was still hot. Everyone was watching the game seriously. At this time, pieces of feathers were falling from the sky. The magic of the big snake pill broke out in an instant, and people around the stadium fell into the dreamland one after another. "Move! Two together Big snake pill gave a cold smile. There are countless snakes growing on the big snake pill''s hand, holding the two three generations together. With two generations, dasheban leaped several times to the top of the watchtower and stood on the roof. "At last you did it!" The ape flies with a cold face. "Four purple flame array!" Yinyin four people stand at the four corners of the roof at the same time, forming a huge square space. The big snake pill, Gao fan, ape flying day cut three people trapped in it. The dark parts of the wood leaves were under the mask one by one. They couldn''t see their faces clearly, but their voice was very anxious. "Please inform the master zilaiye and master gangshou as soon as possible!" "Whoosh!" The shadow of the two shadows disappeared. As for zilaiye and gangshou, in order not to be impressed by the appearance of dasheban, has long been separated by Gao fan. Where can I find them? "Miss ape, long time no see!" Big snake pill showed his trademark evil smile. "Big snake pill, it''s you?" Ape flying day cut face to show light surprise. See ape fly talk, big snake pill know another is Shanzhai. "Who is he? Why do you make up like a teacher? " Big snake pill lightly glanced at Gao fan. Chapter 257 Ape flying face dignified, "big snake pill, you don''t care about him, I''m your enemy." "Ha ha!" Big snake pill smiles and looks at Gao fan, "if I guess correctly You must be the legendary Wu Daimu? " "Not bad!" Gao fan calmly waves his hand and starts the engine, revealing his original face. It''s not comfortable to change appearance. Gao fan shook his head slightly and made a bitter expression on his face! I''ve changed my face like this, can be recognized by you, this damned handsome, is really distressing One side of the ape fly directly ignored Gao fan, he really can''t see down Gao fan''s shameless. Dasheban had a sly smile on his face, with his long tongue sticking out, he spat out the grass pheasant sword, "your appearance is really as handsome as the rumor, don''t you know what your strength is?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I am a man who is determined to unify the tolerance world in the five generations, and my strength should not be underestimated." "To unify the world of tolerance?" The big snake pill and the ape fly are confused. Where is this from? Unified tolerance? What about dreams? Gao Fan said, "forget it, just treat me as the air." Gao fan is looking forward to the battle between dasheban and ape Fei, because dasheban has called the first generation and the second generation of Huoying. Can you not be excited? Among the thousand hand pillars, that is the man who is called Ninja God. Gao fan naturally wants to see each other''s strength with his own eyes. Dasheban shakes his head and is ready to move. GAO fan''s invincible appearance is no different from that of a fool to him. No matter how powerful, ape flying and Gao fan are just two people. I don''t pay attention to you! Think of here, big snake pill slightly smile, "in that case, I don''t wear Ji!" "Psychics, reincarnation of filthy earth!" Snake ball hands pinch print, ground a burst of vibration, a coffin came out from the ground. "One Two... " Ape Fei saw the rising coffin with a dignified face, "no! No matter what, we can''t let the third one come out! " He had a plan in his heart. If he couldn''t do it, he used that technique to seal the big snake pill. But the fourth generation of fire shadow can also be used, so we can''t let the fourth generation of fire shadow come out anyway. The ape flies, and countless swords fly out. Gao fan waved his hand, started the power, and flicked away all the swords in ape Fei''s hand. Different from what ape Fei thought, Gao fan wanted to let the wave Feng Shui gate come out together, he wanted to see if the yellow flash of wood leaf was really a sissy. After all, only a sissy can have the names of "spiral flash super roller dance roar three" and "light wheel wind dark arrow zero". "What?" Ape flies and big snake pill are shocked at the same time, who flicks the sword in his hand? Ape fly face dignified look to big snake pill, he thinks it is the other side with their own do not understand the art to stop himself. Big snake pill looks at Gao fan, there are only three people present. If they don''t resist the attack, ape Fei can''t stop at this time, so there is only Gao fan. But how did Gao fan do it? Why did you do it? This makes big snake pill very confused. Now the big snake pill is more and more uneasy. Gao fan, the fire shadow of the eyes of the five generations, gives him an unfathomable feeling, makes him want to retreat. However, it would be a shame for NIMA to withdraw at this time. "Click, click!" Three strange sounds, three coffins open, inside out three people. "Ah It''s a bit of a sissy! " GAOFAN see wave wind water gate, a face disdain. Chapter 258 Thousand hand pillars frown: "is it you, ape flying? You look old! " "Long time no see, ape fly!" A thousand hands and a cool face. "Three generations of eyes? What''s going on? " "I didn''t expect to meet you again under such circumstances. It''s a pity..." Yuan feiri''s face was dignified, "you three should be aware of it!" What? The shadows outside the border were stunned: "the first generation of Huoying, the second generation of Huoying, the fourth generation of Huoying!" "The situation is critical. Haven''t you and master gangshou found them yet?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Wait! I remember I was dead? What''s the situation now? " A new face sprouts between the pillars of a thousand hands. He shook his head. "A guy like you can be called Ninja God What a pity for the world of tolerance "Brother, how can you talk to your brother like this?" I''m a little angry. "Er..." Wave wind water door button will head spoon, a face embarrassed, "two generation eyes adult talk can really direct ah!" "Reincarnation of filthy soil!" He frowned and looked at the big snake pill behind him, "you used this technique to summon us, didn''t you? What a wonderful young man "It''s my honor to see some fire shadow adults!" The big snake pill has an evil smile on its face. Qianshouzhu covered his face: "brother, I said you don''t have to develop Ninjutsu casually! Now, we have to fight our own people! " "Cut!" "No matter which world there is, there will always be war, this is fate!" he said "Three generations of eyes!" One side of Bofeng''s face bashfully buckles the back of his head and looks at the ape flying, "although it''s not appropriate to say this at this time, I still want to ask, is Naruto OK?" "Please don''t worry. He''s fine!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "three generations of eyes have paid special attention to Naruto these years!" The Ramen was eating like a crash. "Who are you?" Three fire shadows look at Gao fan at the same time. At this time, Gao fan has changed back to his Dragon Robe. The first feeling Gao fan gave them was: How handsome! "I am the fire shadow of five generations, Gao fan!" Gao fan smiles. "The eyes of the Five Dynasties?" The three looked at each other. A thousand hands in front of the chest, still a face cool expression, "so young five generation eyes, wood leaf degenerated ah!" "Brother, how can you say that?" "How are you, young man, full of vitality!" he said "Yes Wave breeze water gate nods, "you see five generation purpose clothes to know, can be much more handsome than ours!" A thousand hands between a face of disgust, "sissy only pay attention to appearance, pure men have to see the fist." Sure enough, they all say that Fengshui is a sissy. "Enough! You''ve had enough of chatting. Let''s do it now! " Big snake pill looks angry. I''m the main character! You don''t think much of me, do you? Dutchman is chatting! "Three generations, five generations, in this case, we will have to fight against you!" Bofeng Watergate has a serious face. "Hum!" The ape flies, the sun cuts, the complexion one Lin, starts first is strong. Ape flying day cut body flash, came to the big snake pill four people near, "fire Dun, fire dragon burning bullet!" A large sea of fire is spitting out, which is likely to submerge the four people in dashuewan. even the air becomes hot. "Water escape, water wall!" A water wall appears, which directly counteracts the fire dragon fire bullet. Chapter 259 what? The people in the dark outside the border were surprised and inexplicable. "It''s worthy of the second generation''s eye fire shadow. It can actually use Shuidun where there is no water." "Be careful!" The thousand hand pillar frowns, "the wood dodges, the tree boundary descends the birthday!" Boom! A large number of trees appeared out of thin air, directly approaching ape flying, trapping ape flying. Poof! Wave wind water gate and a thousand hands between the door, body shape a flash, fly Thunder God''s art. Two hands of the two kuwu at the same time into the waist of ape fly. Kuwu just stabbed into half a centimeter, and was stopped by Gao fan''s motive force. Ape Fei frowned tightly, and a drop of sweat fell from his forehead. The battle had just begun, and he was almost cold. Gao fan was also shocked in a cold sweat and almost rolled over. "What''s this?" Wave wind water gate and a thousand hands door face shocked, their body was imprisoned. "The art of fixing the human body?" He frowned tightly, and Rao Shi had never heard of this kind of Ninjutsu. "That''s interesting!" Dasheban smiles and looks at Gao fan, "your strength is really weird!" When the others heard the words, they remembered Gao fan, who seemed to be harmless to human beings and animals. The big snake pill is right. It seems that Gao fan is the only one who is suspected of doing something here and now! "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "big snake pill, no matter what, I won''t let you kill the ape!" "Are you also ape Fei''s Apprentice?" Big snake pill is curious. "Of course not. I''m just interested in the strength of the first generation and the second generation of Huoying." Gao fan grinned, "now I''ve seen it, but I''m still working hard, so It''s time for this meaningless battle to end! " "Young man! I advise you to reorganize your language. What do you mean by still working together? " A thousand hands and a cold face. "Ah, second generation, it seems that this is not the time to discuss..." Bofeng Watergate is a bit misty. The big snake pill directly ignores and looks at Gao fan jokingly, "don''t know how you want to end the battle?" "Hit me with your best shot!" Gao fan looks at the big snake pill and doesn''t care about the meaning of the thousand hands. "Nani?" Everyone on the scene at the same time muddled face, "this special what is the requirement?" "Hey, hey! I can still satisfy you with such a request! " Big snake pill smile, "let you see the power of Ninja God!" Then the big snake pill began to print. "Although I''m a little angry, I still want to remind you, be careful, this is my strongest blow!" The face of the thousand hand pillars is awe inspiring, "immortal Dharma, Mu Dun, the true number of thousand hands, the Buddha on the top!" The immortal mode was instantly opened in the qianshouzhu, and the rune appeared on his face. The appearance of a huge thousand handed Buddha filled the whole seal space in an instant. The thousand hands grasped the fist, fell from the sky and hit Gao fan. People are confused. What kind of power is this? if you are hit, you can''t even find the residue. Gao fan smiles and this move finally comes. he has been waiting for this moment for a long time. After all, there is no seal on this move. Seeing the massive fists approaching, Gao fan gently waved his hand, the power of swallowing started and disappeared. "What the hell?" The crowd was stunned on the spot. "Is this the power of the five eyes The secret department outside the border is muddled. Gao fan''s ability is a secret to them. "This..." The big snake pill was too confused to speak. The thousand hand pillar laughed, "young five generation eyes, is a magical person!" "It''s just the beginning. What''s the rush?" Gao fan grinned slightly. Chapter 260 Gao fan came to the system and strengthened his newly acquired skills. Then, a little smile. Xianfa, Mudun, thousands of hands, Buddha on top! "Boom!" The innumerable wooden Dun fists were shot out with Gao fan as the center, and their power was innumerable times more powerful than that just issued between the pillars. The body of qianshouzhu was killed instantly, and even the four Ziyan formation was broken in an instant. the four Yinyin members of the formation vomited blood and fell to the ground, and they didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. "I wipe it. Is it so awesome? The skills of the first generation can also be learned in the five generations, and they seem to be much stronger! " The faces were confused, and no one moved for a moment. Gao fan''s hands were on his back and his face was joking, "big snake pill, big snake pill, the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil is a waste in your hands! You can''t play the full strength of the three Huoying''s reincarnation. " "Er..." Big snake pill face embarrassment with a trace of madness, Gao fan''s ability is too weird. "Wudaimu, I''m very interested in your body, I really want to dissect you!" Big snake pill showed a strange smile. Gao fan looked at the big snake pill''s eyes and couldn''t help shivering. Ma Dan, it''s really uncomfortable to be looked at like this by men. Huh? It seems that it''s not right. Big snake pill is not a man, but a human demon at most. After that, the big snake pill releases the filthy soil and reincarnates, and turns into two piles of loess between the wave wind water gate and the thousand hand gate. This war is almost doomed. As long as Gao fan is in the eyes of the five abnormal generations, he can''t turn over any storm at all. Of course, Gao fan saw the retreat heart of big snake pill, but he didn''t do it. After all, he also wants to let weasel and water stop follow big snake pill to find each other''s base. As one of the rarest beauties in the world of tolerance, xiangp in the base of dasheban is the integral that Gao fan likes. Ah, bah, it''s the one you like. At the same time, Gao fan can''t control the big snake pill with BiShe sanhuatong. This guy has many enemies in Muye. Now he''s accepted in front of everyone. It''s a trouble for Gao fan. "Psychics, serpents!" The big snake pill''s face was cold, and a huge snake appeared. Ten thousand snakes pounced on Gao fan. Gao fan smiles and raises his hand to smash the snake. "Five generations, we''ll see you again!" Big snake pill quickly left. Muye''s secret department and a group of people are trying to block the way of the big snake pill. But by the big snake pill one by one dodges, escapes. "Asshole!" Ape flying day cut face a fury, want to chase big snake pill, but Gao fan a pull. "Three generations of men, do not pursue the poor." Ape fly brow tight wrinkle, many times let him find that he can''t understand what Gao fan is saying? What kind of ghost is it that the poor are not chased? "You have a way to kill the snake pill. Why don''t you do it?" The ape flies, his face is blue. "Ah ~" Gao fan shook his head slightly, with melancholy in his eyes, "are you sure you want to see me kill him with your own eyes?" The ape flies suddenly startled. As one of Muye''s three forbearances, big snake pill is his ape flying apprentice, or his favorite one at the beginning! Of course, he didn''t want big snake pill to die, especially when he saw him die with his own eyes. Gao fan''s eyes became deep as he looked at the place where the snake pill left. "Don''t worry, big snake pill, he just went astray, and I will lead him to the right path, just like yuzhibo family, he eventually It''s still Muye! " Chapter 261 Ape fly on the spot Leng in situ, do not know what to say. Last time, when Gao Fan said he wanted to accept Yu Zhibo, ape Fei thought he was bragging, but Gao fan did. So this time, ape Fei felt that Gao fan could do it. But years of obsession constantly remind ape fly, big snake pill can''t return to the right way. But ape fly suddenly feel, perhaps Gao fan really can do it? After all, the wood leaves fall on Gao fan''s hand and can really become very good. Ah Several tangles! Ape flying up, Gao fan''s back this moment seems to become very great. Gao fan turned back and said with a smile, "if you really want to thank me, you can retire. give me all the leaves and let me unify tolerance earlier!" "Cut!" Ape fly a face disdain of swing hand. Five generations of eyes this person, handsome but three seconds! "But Mr. San Daimu, seriously, what do you think of me? " Gao fan asked with a shy face. How can you suddenly ask such a question, "how about what? Do you want me to match you? " "No, no, no! I mean, do you think I have the ability to unify the world of tolerance? " "To unify the world of tolerance?" Ape flies Leng Leng, facial expression becomes dignified rise, "I think you are joking!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if it can''t be realized, it''s a joke of course. if it is realized, it should be called ideal!" "Ideal..." The ape murmured in his mouth, and his eyes became deep. "Yes, if the tolerance world is unified and there are not so many countries, isn''t it There won''t be so many wars? " Gao fan murmured with a touch of sadness. Ape flying day chop heard Gao fan''s words, once again stunned. If there is no such thing as war, it would be OK to say it from the mouth of a man who has experienced too much life and death, such as the flying ape and killing the sun. I didn''t expect that Gao fan would have such consciousness. Once upon a time, he was also an ideal youth. However, after so many years, physical and psychological aging, let ape fly gradually forget the ideal. "Maybe it''s time to retire..." "But it''s not so easy to unify the tolerance world in the eyes of the Five Dynasties," the ape murmured Gao fan nodded, "of course, I know it''s not that simple. the United tolerance world needs the support of many people, the most important one is you!" "I will not retire now, but I will increase my support for you in the future!" The ape flies to murmur a way. "More support?" Gao fan had a faint smile on his face, "no, I want you to support me wholeheartedly, no matter what I do in the future, you have to support me, even Sacrifice the leaves "Sacrifice the leaves?" Ape feirizhan suddenly widens his eyes and looks angry. what a shame! How dare you say such arrogant words? This is absolutely not allowed! "Don''t get excited yet!" Gao fan looks serious, "three generations, I want to build a country without war, naturally, we can no longer use the muyeyin village of this nature in the past, you know very well that the current hidden village system, completely takes Ninja as a war machine!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ape flying day cut silence, Gao fan''s words hit the nail on the head. "In my ideal country, there is no war, naturally, there is no need for ninjas to fight, muyeyin village will also become muyeyin school, a pure institution to train talents for the country!" Chapter 262 "An institution that only trains talents for the country?" Ape Fei''s eyes guess again and again, seems to have a glimmer of hope for the world conceived by Gao fan. How could such a peaceful village not be what he hoped for? "But are you really OK?" The ape flies to murmur to ask a way. "I haven''t tried. I don''t know if I can do it!" Gao Fan said, "so I want to make a bet with you. If I can persuade dasheban to let him return to the right path, you will support me unconditionally." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ape Fei frowned and said nothing. "You are Not confident? " Gao fan shook his head slightly. "You don''t have to motivate me. Dashuewan is my disciple. I know this person very well!" Ape Fei''s face is cold, "although I don''t want to kill him, I have to remind you, he is a man who can kill, and it''s also a disaster to keep him alive!" After that, ape flies away, with infinite loneliness in his back. Gao fan still looks like a ruffian smile, "ape fly, you didn''t say yes or no, I''ll take it as default, as long as I let dasheban return to Muye, you have to support me." "Mind you!" The ape flies his head and waves his hand. ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, I finally found it!" The next second, Gao fan gets the information of the big snake pill base from yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo waterstop. Blue eye three flower pupil is a cow, so far can also share vision. Gao fan rose up in the air and flew away in the eyes of Muye people. "I wipe! Is the fifth generation master so powerful? " "What kind of ability is it to fly in the sky?" "I don''t know what it is. It''s very powerful anyway, isn''t it?" Ape Fei also sees Gao fan flying away, and can''t help shaking his head, he finds that he can''t see Gao fan''s strength more and more clearly. After a while, Gao fan found Yu Zhibo and Yu Zhibo. The weasel pointed to a huge rock under a mountain peak. "Master, the cave in front is the entrance to the secret base of big snake pill." "What are we going to do? Sneak in? " His face is dignified. Gao Fan said with a smile, "if you come by yourself, you''ll have to sneak in. I don''t have to sneak in. We''ll walk in honestly." "Yes." Yuzhibo and Shuitou are surprised Master, you have a point. In this way, the three people directly demolished the gate of the base and entered it. The style of the basement is really in line with the style of big snake pill. It''s cold and humid. "Cough!" Gao fan put his hand in front of his nose and said, "it stinks, a musty smell." Gao fan looked contemptuous and said, "you say that your big snake pill is also the leader of one party''s power, can you create a better environment?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuzhibo weasel and Shuitou said nothing and looked dignified. The host is the host. I still want to joke in such a tense environment. The three swaggered in like this, after a while, a figure appeared at the end of the passage. Gao fan frowned slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face? I didn''t expect you to be here. " The pharmacist was stunned, "who are you? How do you know me? " Yu Zhibo and Yu Zhibo look at each other. They remember that Gao fan had found this man in Muye before. They were ordered to check. Didn''t pharmacist Dou die many years ago? I didn''t expect to be here. "I''m Huoying from the eyes of five generations. I''m looking for dasheban." Gao fan looked at him with a relaxed look, "your living environment is very poor!" Chapter 263 "Fire shadow of the Five Dynasties came to find Lord dashuewan?" The pharmacist has a question mark on his face. "Didn''t lord dashuewan attack Muye? When did you have such a good relationship with Mr. dashuewan? " The pharmacist helped his glasses with a sly smile. "Well! We''ve made a deal. Take me to see him Gao fan is still smiling. "Lord Huoying of the Five Dynasties, you seem to look down on people a little too much." The pharmacist looks cunning, "you can''t see the big snake pill if you want to see him. In my opinion, if you want to see him, you can only find it in this base yourself!" "Hehe, isn''t it?" Gao fan raised his mouth. Yuzhibo weasel and yuzhibo water stop work at the same time to subdue the pharmacist in an instant. The pharmacist was not afraid of the pain and nothingness on his neck, still kept a calm smile, "Mr. wudaimu, you don''t want to force me to tell you where Mr. dashuewan lives in a forced way, that will disappoint you!" "No, the reason why I let them keep an eye on you is that I''m afraid you''ll run around and lose your life later." Gao fan is joking. The pharmacist frowned slightly and didn''t know why. What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "What a wonderful place, but it''s going to be gone!" Gao fan light smile, "super read power Shenluo Tianzheng." A tyrannical energy, centered on high scores, is scattered. In a moment, the huge mountain was flattened. Pharmacist pocket, weasel and waterstop, three people looking at the top of the blue sky and white clouds, one by one confused force. Brother, you just demolish the base of others! What''s the same with the big snake pill, which is pressed under the stone and covered with blood, I wipe it. What''s the special situation? Gao fan with water, weasel, three people float up, came to the big snake pill above. Gao fan showed the general dignity of God, hanging in the air, overlooking the big snake pill. The green snake three flower pupil launches, the big snake pill submits. "Xianglin, is it in this base?" Gao fan asked lightly. "No!" Pharmacist pocket light said, "she is in the north of the base guard prisoners!" As a loyal follower of dashevin, pharmacist Dou wants to find a way to save dashevin. Even if the other party is a very powerful Gao fan, his pharmacist is not afraid. "Well!" Gao fan waved his hand, and Niandong moved the stone from dashuewan to rescue dashuewan, "go, take me to find her!" Big snake pill respectfully stood beside Gao fan, "yes, master!" One side of the pharmacist bag stare big eyes, this special what is the operation? Lord dashuewan, I didn''t expect that you have no moral integrity compared with me. Even the master called you! I''m trying to get you out of here, right? So Do you want to save now? The pharmacist said he was a little confused. Gao fan with a few people float away, people at this time will Gao fan that damage caused by all in the eye. The mountain where the secret base was built was completely turned into a huge pit. The trees within dozens of kilometers were almost destroyed. When people saw everything in front of them, they showed unbelievable eyes. "Is there really a God in this world? And in front of me? " Dasheban looked at Gao fan''s back and murmured, "I really want to dissect you!" Sure enough, even if it is controlled by Biyan sanhuatong, it can''t change dasheban''s insistence on science. Chapter 264 The northern base, a dark cave, is used to hold "Prisoners". Gao fan and his party went inside. There were a group of people who didn''t know where to catch them. Someone saw the big snake pill, showing a look of terror, "big snake pill, it''s big snake pill!" "Ah! We are going to die. Here comes the big snake pill Gao fan carried it on his hands, "big snake pill, these are your evils!" "I''m sorry, master." Big snake pill bowed respectfully, "I''ll let them go now!" The imprisoned people looked at each other with an incredible look. "Who is this young man? How could he be called the master by the big snake pill? " "I don''t know, but it seems that we have been saved!" "I am the fire shadow of the five generations of Muye. I have subdued the big snake pill, and you will be free in the future!" Gao fan waved, and the iron bars that held people collapsed. "What kind of ability is this?" they said "Let''s go!" Big snake pill light says. "Who dares to run!" Wearing glasses, Xiang phosphorus ran out from the other side of the passage and drank fiercely. The prisoners stopped one by one with fear, presumably, xiangphosphorus also caused a lot of psychological shadow to them. "Whirlpool fragrant phosphorus!" Gao fan grinned slightly. "You Who is it? " Xiang phosphorus looked at Gao fan with a look of panic on his face. "How can there be such a handsome man in this world..." "This is the fire shadow of the eyes of the Five Dynasties. Lord Gao fan is also my master!" Big snake pill Yin test said. "Master?" Xiang phosphorus''s face was muddled, as if she had heard it wrong. The insidious and poisonous big snake pill Lord actually calls another person the master? Is this magic? Xiang phosphorus reached out and wanted to take a bite when she was injured. Gao fan flashed to Xiangyu and grabbed her arm. "Girl, don''t bite yourself any more. follow me later. I won''t let anyone bite you any more except me!" Xiang phosphorus looked at Gao fan''s handsome face, instantly stunned, "this face, so handsome, this voice, so crisp.". Ah I can''t stand it! " "Shua!" Xiang phosphorus''s face is red with shame, and the deer in her heart keeps jumping. "From today on, you are my maid!" Gao fan''s face is domineering, and his words are irresistible. The pharmacist smelled the words and looked at Xianglin with wide eyes. based on his understanding of this woman, Gao fan made such a request in front of so many people, he was afraid that he would be ruthlessly rejected by this woman. The pharmacist shook his head slightly at the thought of the next possible battle. "Well..." Fragrant phosphorus small face blushes, nods gently. "Ding! Points + 100! " "Ha ha It seems that the Hougong still needs to be opened. " Gao fan grinned slightly. "I''ll wipe it!" The pharmacist was in a daze, this Is this magic? What a light! Pharmacist Dou will be confused by what happened today. first, the big snake pill he worships recognizes others as the master, and then the hot tempered Xiang phosphorus turns into a gentle little girl. And both of them changed because of the same person. Why? Is it because he is handsome? Yeah! He is really handsome and strong. The pharmacist felt that the big snake pill was no longer the big snake pill before, and Gao fan was his new follower. "Well, go back!" Gao fan takes people back to Muye. As for Shuiyue and Chongwu, Gao fan doesn''t like the power of rubbish. Chapter 265 underground laboratory of Tiance mansion dasheban was stunned when he looked at the huge underground space and all kinds of glassware in front of him, and the researchers in white coats walking back and forth. This laboratory is designed and built by Gao fan according to the high-tech laboratories in the biochemical crisis. This place was used by Gao fan to study biotechnology. It''s also Gao fan''s carefully prepared laboratory for the big snake pill. With this, all the talent of the big snake pill can be brought into play. Gao Fan said, "big snake pill, Dou, what do you two think of here?" At this time, the big snake pill looked at the whole laboratory in surprise, and was shocked. When the pharmacist heard Gao fan call his name, he was surprised. Am I in your sight at last? Mr. Gao fan. Both of them were immersed in their inner world. For a moment, no one answered. Gao fan light said: "here is after belongs to you." "Thank you, master!" Dasheban was excited, but then hesitated, "but here is in the wood..." "Don''t worry, no one will disturb you!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this place is the territory of Tiance mansion, and it will become my private territory in the future!" "You can do human experiments here, and you don''t have to be afraid of being discovered." "As for the living body needed for the experiment, we are now developing a technology called cloning, which is to make life through artificial culture." "Artificial life?" There are many surprises in dasheban''s eyes, because Gao fan''s words are right in his heart, he also has this idea. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and patted Da she wan on the shoulder, "but this technology is not mature yet, you need to pay more attention!" "Yes Big snake pill nodded respectfully. "When cloning technology is fully mature, you can let go and do experiments!" "Thank you, master!" "Well, take your time! I''m going Gao fan fled the laboratory. To tell you the truth, he is not used to the depressive atmosphere in the laboratory. After dealing with the big snake pill, Gao fan returns to the office with a satisfied face. Thinking of meeting gangshou and Jingxiang, two lovely secretaries, Gao fan, a little excited. Now Muye''s condition has initially stabilized, and Gao fan wants to further his relationship with the second daughter. Gao fan rubbed his hands with an evil face and pushed open the door of the office. Today''s theme is: beautiful office secretary! Gangshou raised his head and frowned, "you''re back at last!" The atmosphere is not right, the evil smile on Gao fan''s face instantly solidified, "what''s the matter?" "The name of the country of fire is dead!" Jingxiang has a dignified face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The disappeared smile on Gao fan''s face reappears, this is a good thing! Jingxiang continued to report: "the news of the country of fire is that the name of the country of fire is dead, he made a will to let his eldest son Akita be his next name!" With a dignified face, gangshou looked at Gao fan and said, "reasonably speaking, the position of the great name of the country of fire should be yours? Now what''s going on? " "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "it doesn''t matter, I''ll go back!" "Shall I go with you?" He got up. Mr. Gao fan glanced at gangshou''s chest and said with a smile, "no, such a beautiful scenery, I still like to stay in the room and enjoy it alone!" "Dead devil, it''s not serious at all!" Gangshou has a shy face. Chapter 266 "Weasel! Follow me to Daming mansion! " Gao fan rose from the air. Yu Zhibo weasel jumps to Gao fan''s side and stands still. They fly away like this. "Lord wudaimu is dead!" Jingxiang covered her blushing face, "it''s in broad daylight..." In the sky "master, what are you going to do?" Yuzhibo weasel is worried. "What to do?" Gao fan smiles and doesn''t answer. All this is just the right time for him. Basically, the Muye side has been finalized, and the economic foundation needed for war has been basically established. In the next step, we should attack the whole tolerance area step by step. To attack the whole world of tolerance, we need to have enough centralized combat power. At present, the Ninja system of fire kingdom is not reliable at all. At this time, I need the name of the country of fire to centralize power. "Murder, of course!" Gao fan smiles and the air becomes cold. "Yes Yuzhibo weasel shivered. Not long after, Gao fan came to Daming mansion with yuzhibo weasel. The people in Daming mansion were shocked, but someone came floating in the air. Daming''s four sons are so filial, one by one in front of Daming''s coffin, with dignified faces. When they saw Gao fan in the Dragon Robe floating in the air, they were stunned. I wipe! What a handsome man! I''ll go! What a domineering man! Is there any mistake? Can you fly? What if he gets mad? Gao fan with weasel fell in the yard, around the minister to see Gao fan appear, one by one show respectful look. Gao fan, with a solemn face, came to Daming''s coffin and bowed deeply. Daming''s eldest son, the fat man Akita, has a face full of flesh. "Gao fan, I didn''t expect you to have a servant who can fly in just a few years!" Of course, they don''t think that Gao fan can fly, but they think that flying is the ability of yuzhibo weasel. Gao fan didn''t follow Akita''s ink, and his face was awe inspiring. He scanned the whole audience. "all the ministers in the fire kingdom were present, and I won''t beat around the Bush! I believe you all know that Daming wanted to pass on his position to me before, but I don''t know what happened and why he would make a will to let this fat man take up his post. " Akita was angry. "Gao fan, my father gave me the position of Daming. It''s natural! Don''t bully Gao fan didn''t look at the fat man and ignored him directly, "I don''t know why it''s like this? I don''t want to know why "I want to ask you now, do you want to give me the position of Daming?" Gao fan looks at Akita with contempt on his face. A burst of people present sigh, Akita himself is a face muddled force. But no one stood up to speak for Akita, because they also knew Akita was going to die. "Gao fan, you are the fifth generation of Huoying in muyeyin village. Please pay attention to your words." Akita looks angry. Gao Fan said with a smile, "of course, I clearly know my own identity, and I also know your identity. that''s why I''m here to ask you Do you want to give me Daming''s place? " Gao fan''s words do not take the slightest threat, but let Akita fear. None of the ministers of the kingdom of fire around dared to say no, they were all trembling. Gao fan''s ability to float in the air is rare even in the ninja world. For ordinary people like them, they are even more divine. Chapter 267 Although Gao fan''s face is full of smile, but in Akita''s view, it is undoubtedly the smile of death. Akita trembled and knelt on the ground as soon as his legs were soft, Akita counseled, drooped his head, "I do!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "congratulations on your life." "From now on, I am the name of the country of fire!" With a wave of Gao fan''s sleeve robe, he is very domineering. "I declare, move the capital to Tiance mansion, and all the officials of the fire kingdom will follow me to Tiance mansion, which will be the Daming mansion of the fire kingdom in the future!" The ministers of the kingdom of fire looked at each other. "Tiance mansion? Where is that? Haven''t you heard of it? " "I heard that Tiance mansion is to the east of Muye. It''s very grand and luxurious." "Yes, it''s nice to work there." "Yes, yes, and I heard that the wood leaf is very different from before. It can be said that it is the most prosperous place in the whole country of fire." "Yes, my daughter-in-law also told me to buy a house there and prepare to move there. Now it''s good to go there to work." After hearing what they said, Akita knew that he was finished. GAO fan was expected to return. Three days later, the state of fire successfully moved its capital, and Tiance mansion became the famous mansion of the state of fire. Half a month later, the first order came from Tiance mansion that Gao fan became the name of the country of fire. "Change the name of fire kingdom to fan Kingdom, and change the name to his majesty." "Establish a regional division of provinces and cities, and divide the huozhiguoxing into 12 provinces." "Muyeyin village will be changed into Muye municipality directly under the central government, and all the original systems of Muye will be retained." "A military management system should be set up to turn all ninjas in muyeyin village into a military establishment under the unified management of the general of fanguoda." "Fenghu feiri was beheaded as the first general of any country, commanding the army of any country." At first, Xiaochun and Shuihu menyan opposed Gao fan''s practice. But after seeing the rebirth of the snake pill, he decided to help Gao fan realize his dream. Ape flying day cut with his three inch eloquence to persuade the high-level wood leaf, wood leaf and all countries into one. In this way, a country with completely different constitutions appeared in the world of tolerance. For a time, newspapers from all over the world vied to report this event. Shayin village I love Luo, looking at the newspaper in his hand, has a dignified face. Kan Jiulang sneered at his desk, "Muye has been controlled by the state since the last great disaster. it seems that Muye really can''t do it!" Hand Ju a face disdain, "what do you know? Not to look at how handsome their five generations are, he must have made the right decision "Stupid woman!" Kan Jiulang looked disdainful. Hand Ju a face anger, "say who?"? You have the guts to say it again I love Luo, frowning, "don''t talk about them. Let''s talk about us first We are much poorer than others Yunyin village ZHU Liqi Rabbi, a eight tailed man, was beaten to the ground by four generations of Lei Ying. "Lord Lei Ying, there is news from Muye." Four generations of Lei Ying took the information and frowned in an instant, "what the hell is Muye doing? Is the village under the control of the state? " Yanyin village the old Daye Mu looks up at the sky and laughs, "ha ha ha, Muye is controlled by the state, it''s a joke of tolerance, ha ha ha, oh My waist One side of the red soil will quickly hold the big wild wood, "earth shadow adult careful!" "I''m so old. Why is it so hard for people to worry?" Red clay has a disdainful face. Chapter 268 Zhaomeiming in bikini basks in the sun on the beach in Wuyin village. "No!" Chang Shilang handed over the information, "master Shuiying, information from Muye!" Zhao Meiming looks at the intelligence with great interest and opens Gao fan''s photo. "The emperor of every kingdom is really handsome. I really want to date him, hee hee." Long ten Lang a face muddle force, "adult, we want to go to wood leaf?" "Let''s talk about it later!" Zhao Meiming is lying on the beach chair with a lazy face, with a beautiful posture. I can''t stand it! Chang Shilang spewed nosebleed and fled in panic. "Cut, boring man!" Zhao Meiming glances at the fleeing Chang Shilang, then looks at Gao fan''s photo, with a soft voice, "what a handsome man The state affairs of every country were on the right track, and Gao fan became the emperor again. Nowadays, every country is thriving both militarily and economically. As long as this is done, in a few years, the military and economic strength of any country will reach a new level. At that time, it is the best time for any country to go out to fight the whole world of tolerance. During this period of time, Gao fan will not be idle. Tiktok: , there is no net in the world, nor can we use a vibrato or a chicken. What is better? For example, go to the rain country and get a maid. The land of rain is a long whirlpool door with black pipes all over its body. although it is only 32 years old, it looks like an old man of 70 years old. Xiaonan stood aside, frowning, "changmen, does your body really matter?" "Of course it doesn''t matter! It will never matter until you finish that weapon and Miyan''s dream. " There was no expression on the long skinny door. Xiaonan frowned tightly and had something to say. But changmen''s face was cold and he interrupted Xiaonan. "Someone came in, south of the village." "OK, I''ll see." Xiaonan frowned slightly. How come people always break in recently? I''m so tired! Gao fan stepped into the rain country. Looking at the light rain in the sky, Gao Fan said with a smile, "the weather in the rain country is like changmen''s mood at the moment!" Two rain endure a face vigilant look to Gao fan, "who are you?"? Who is changmen? " "I''m the guest. I''m looking for the vortex gate!" Gao fan smiles. "Whirlpool gate?" Two rain bear look at each other, "do not know!" "Er..." Gao fanleng said, "his name should be Penn now!" "Miso!" Two rain bear took out suffering, a face vigilant: "say, you come to find Penn leader what''s the matter?" "Of course it''s a good thing!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t you report it? Or signal him to come over! " "You step back!" A beautiful female voice came from the sky, and Xiao Nan with paper wings came down from the sky. Gao fan is curious why Xiaonan''s paper wings won''t get wet in the rain. The two Yuren raised their heads one after another, with a look of surprise on their faces "Xiao Nan, I finally see you!" Gao fan looked at the woman slowly falling from the sky, with a faint smile on her face, "I like you very much. Are you interested in being my maid?" Two rain forbearance momentarily froze: "what? You have the guts to say it again How dare you blaspheme our angel? Do you want to die! Xiaonan frowned tightly and his face was both shy and angry. The first time we met, we asked for this. Where did you get your confidence? Is it because you are handsome? Although you are really handsome Chapter 269 Xiao Nan doesn''t understand why Gao fan knows her name, and there is no fluctuation of chakra on Gao fan. What''s more, Xiao Nan found that when the rain in the air drops on Gao fan, it will automatically change its route one centimeter away from Gao fan''s body surface. It was as if the raindrops were blocked by a strange force. "You two go down!" Xiao Nan''s face was cold. "Er..." When the two indignant Yuren saw Xiaonan angry, stepped back one after another, with a look of fear on their faces, and then left. After they left, Xiao Nan looked at Gao fan, "who are you and what are you doing in the rain country?" Gao fan stood up with a smile and said, "you don''t even know my name. It seems that your country of rain is really behind." Xiao Nan frowned and said nothing. "I am Gao fan, the emperor of fan kingdom!" Gao fan smiles. The pupil in Xiaonan''s eyes contracted slightly. She thought of the newspaper before. At that time, I was surprised to see that the man in the newspaper was very handsome. Now I have a close look at Gao fan, and I find that the man in front of him is indeed Gao fan, the emperor of fan kingdom. The emperor of any country is as good-looking as the one in the photo! Xiaonan pretended to be calm, with vigilance on his face, "how do you know my name? Is that what the teacher told you? " "Ha ha! Why not come from here? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m not sure that guy still remembers you!" Xiaonan frowned slightly, it seems that he is indeed such a person. "Emperor fan, what are you doing here?" Xiao Nan looks at Gao fan curiously. "I''ll help changmen out of the misery!" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "How do you know..." Xiao Nan has a bright face, the existence of changmen is a secret in Xiao organization. There is no reason why Gao fan will know! Xiaonan frowned, "it seems that I have to kill you!" "Er..." Gao fan''s face is muddled and forced, "I come to rescue changmen, why do you want to kill me?" Gao fan pointed to the tower, which is the highest place in the country of rain. "Changmen is in a very bad situation now. without me, he won''t live long. don''t you want changmen to be rescued?" "Besides, I like you so much, are you willing to kill me?" Gao fan picks his eyebrows. Xiao Nan and Xiao Hong were red and frowned, "how do you know where the long gate is?" The location of changmen is top secret in Xiaoli. How does the emperor know? Is there a spy in it? "Sir Penn heaven appeared, expressionless, "today you still don''t want to leave!" "The way of heaven?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Payne six, the power of changmen is really amazing!" "What?" Xiaonan and Tiandao are confused at the same time. There are many people who know Penn, but not many people who know liudao. It seems that they really know that there are spies inside the organization. "Who are you?" Heaven stares at Gao fan. Gao fan, with his hands on his back and a little smile, comes to Xiaonan and the opposite of Tiandao, "can you fly?" Heaven light said. "Ah! How can you fly? " Xiao Nan is also confused. "Isn''t flying normal?" Gao fan coldly looked at the way of heaven, "did you make Miyan''s body like this with his consent?" "Do you know that the way of heaven is Miyan?" *2¡£ Xiao Nan and Tian Dao speak at the same time. Except Xiaonan and changmenwai, the only one who knows the secret is masked man yuzhiboban. Chapter 270 The way of heaven is calm, "is the masked man Yu Zhi Bo ban telling you?" "Yuzhipoban? How stupid of you Gao fan joked, "that masked man is not yuzhiboban!" "Isn''t it yuzhipoban?" Tiandao and Xiaonan were stunned. How is that possible? Gao fan looked up at the height of Yuyin village and said, "go to changmen. It''s raining here. It''s uncomfortable." "Hum!" Changmen feels Infinite Crisis from Gao fan through Tiandao Payne. Anyway, changmen doesn''t want to see Gao fan. "Xiao Nan, get out of the way. Let me have this man!" The words of the way of heaven are irresistible with a touch of coercion. "But This is Yuyin village! Are you sure you want to fight here? " Xiaonan frowned slightly. Penn''s clothes began to float, which was the sign of gathering chakra, "there''s no other way to stop him!" "Don''t worry, Xiaonan. I''m in mid air too. Shenluo Tianzheng doesn''t do much harm to the village!" Gao fan grinned slightly. Xiaonan frowned slightly. She didn''t know why. She was a little worried about Gao fan''s safety. Is it because of Gao fan''s words in those tunes and plays? Oh, my God! What''s wrong with me? Is it interesting to be casually transferred? This is not scientific! Penn said in a deep voice, "how many floors to carry a bag of rice! Spicy star "Well?" Gao fan''s face was muddled. "Little sister of the system, why don''t you translate again?" System little sister: "so classic lines, do not need to translate, we can understand!" "Boom!" Shenluo Tianzheng''s ability takes the way of heaven as the center to explode, and instantly envelops Gao fan in it. the tyrannical ability sweeps hundreds of meters around, and even the houses in Yuyin village are destroyed by this blow. "This..." Xiao Nan looked worried and frowned. What about not destroying the village? Gao fan, you compensate me! No We should let changmen pay for it. "Bah, bah!" Gao fan waved his hand to blow away the dust in the air. "Changmen, changmen, you can''t do that. The air pollution is too serious!" Payne was expressionless and motionless. Gao fan is in good condition. What the hell is that? No way! Prepare for the next strike immediately. Xiaonan sees Gao fan is OK, light smile appears on her face, even she didn''t notice. "Let me see. You''re not gathering chakra again, are you?" Gao fan looks at the way of heaven jokingly. "But you don''t have a chance. It''s my turn!" Gao fan looked at the way of heaven, evil spirit a smile, "look at me!" Super power Shenluo Tianzheng! "Boom!" A mass of energy exploded in the sky, fierce flames swept the whole Yuyin village in an instant, and the body of Tiandao disappeared in an instant. Gao fan waves his hand and tries to put Xiao Nan behind him to avoid injury. Xiao Nan was stunned when he looked at Gao fan''s back in the raging energy, completely put aside the comfort of heaven, such a man, is so handsome! After a minute, the energy of the explosion completely dissipated. Xiaonan looks at everything in front of him. It''s unbelievable that the buildings in Yuyin village have collapsed. "Ah Gao fan was shocked. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to!" Xiaonan glares at Gao fan, I believe your evil, you are absolutely intentional! However, seeing Gao fan''s handsome face, she couldn''t get angry with Gao fan, "did you kill Miyan?" Xiaonan looks around for Miyan''s body, and finally looks at Gao fan with hatred in his eyes. Chapter 271 "No, it''s going to be a riot!" Gao fan frowned slightly. He didn''t want to taste Xiaonan''s 100 billion explosive charms. Xiaonan''s body is imprisoned in an instant when the ability of self immobility is launched. "What''s this?" Xiaonan frowned tightly. She was shocked to find that her body was fixed. Is that his ability? Isn''t that weird? "I have many abilities, but I can''t get your heart. It''s sad!" Gao fan shook his head helplessly. Xiaonan''s face is slightly feverish. Gao fan''s every word is full of teasing and stirring, which makes Xiaonan a little confused. "Come with me!" Gao Fan said, regardless of Xiaonan''s idea, with Xiaonan flying straight to the tower. The other five ways of Penn appeared one after another to stop Gao fan''s action, but they were all eliminated by Gao fan''s understatement. So far, Xiao Nan knew the strength of the man in front of him. This is a man who makes people love and hate! When he comes to the tower, Gao fan finally meets changmen. Gao fan waves his hand and takes out Miyan''s body and puts it on the ground. Of course, he is not stupid enough to destroy Miyan''s body, he just put it in the time space. "Miyan!" The confinement of Xiaonan''s body was released at this time. She gazed at the body of Miyan on the ground with sadness in her eyes. "Long gate! I ask you, have you got Miyan''s consent? Just make Miyan''s body like this? " Gao fan looks at changmen lightly. His forehead was covered with sweat. Obviously, the battle just now consumed him a lot, he said faintly, "it''s our business!" "All right! You''re right Gao fan smiles a little, "but now, you are defeated, there are two choices in front of you, death or submission!" The face of changmen was cold, and the black pipes all over his body trembled. "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Gao fan''s face sank and his big hand waved, all the pipes on changmen''s body broke away from his body. "Ah The long door screamed with pain. "Poop Xiaonan knelt to the ground, "please let go of changmen! Can''t I be your maid? " "Don''t worry, Xiao Nan. I said I would save him, so I won''t let him die!" Gao fan lifts Xiaonan up. "Good!" When changmen saw Xiaonan kneeling down, he gritted his teeth and said, "I promise to submit to you, but I also have something to ask you!" "Well?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. According to his understanding of changmen, the goods are very simple, not so easy to submit! "Say it Gao Fan said with great interest. "I want to know what you said before What''s the meaning of "masked man yuzhipoban is not real yuzhipoban?" Changmen looks up at Gao fan. "His name is Yu Zhibo Dai Tu, but he is just a chess piece of Yu Zhibo ban!" Gao fan joked, "the real yuzhipoban is dead, daitu still expects you to revive yuzhipoban with reincarnation." "What?" The long door frowned. He does know the secret, and the masked man knows about it. Changmen is sorting out the information quickly in his mind. He finds that everything has become complicated. Gao Fan said with a smile, "but in fact, Yu Zhibo ban is another person''s chess piece, he is heijue''s chess piece, or huiyeji''s chess piece!" Xiaonan and changmen were even more shocked. Which gavel is huiyeji? Never heard of it. "Black Jue is the biggest old Yin force. In order to revive huiyeji, he turns everyone around!" Gao Fan said lightly. "And, most importantly..." Gao fan seriously looked at changmen, "changmen, your eyes are also yuzhiboban to you!" Chapter 272 Changmen looked up, his face showed a smile, "nonsense, my eyes..." "You want to say that your eyes grew up after you saw your parents die?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "How do you know?" Long men frowned, "who are you?" "I am God!" Changmen was slightly stunned, but then shook his head, "how can there be gods in this world? If there are some, people will not suffer so much!" "Believe it or not!" Gao fan shook his head jokingly, "think about it carefully. How do you get your eyes? At that time, Muye''s ninjas thought your parents were ninjas and killed them by mistake. when they wanted to take you back to Muye, you fainted! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "when you wake up again, you find that the two Muye ninjas are dead, and you also find that you have opened the eyes of reincarnation. So you think you opened your eyes to kill them, but you didn''t kill them. yuzhibo killed them with earth, and then transplanted yuzhibo''s reincarnation eye to you! Then they will appear with the soil, lure them step by step, expand your hatred, set up organizations, and complete their plans! " "Your story is really beautiful, but there is a fatal loophole in it!" Changmen looks cunning, "since this reincarnation eye is yuzhiboban, why doesn''t he use it himself? You don''t want yuzhibo to use it? You''ve tried your best to use it for me? " "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned slightly, "because of vitality! Reincarnation eyes need vitality that they can''t bear, but you are not the same, your body is flowing with blood similar to the thousand handed clan, whirlpool gate "Well?" Xiao Nan looked at the long gate. For so many years, even she didn''t know changmen''s surname. Xiaonan murmured, "changmen, do you really have the surname vortex?" Changmen himself was also shocked. He didn''t mention his surname to anyone. Because the parents of changmen were avoiding tracking, they never mentioned his surname to him. He also had a chance to see his surname in his father''s notebook. "Under Gao fan!" Changmen said faintly, "I don''t know where you heard this, but what you said is too shocking, it''s not the same as what I know!" "It''s normal if you don''t believe it!" Gao fan smiles a little, "heijue''s plan is to use the exorcism and the power of all the tail beasts to make what you think is a powerful weapon." "But what you don''t know is that the Exorcist image plus all the tailed beasts will be the big barrel of muhui night!" Changmen''s eyes widened. Gao fan''s plan is a secret in Xiao''s organization. The mask man told changmen a few days ago about collecting tailed animals. Now, except for changmen and masked men, even Xiaonan doesn''t know. There''s no reason to let it out. Also, what''s the ghost of big tube muhui night? "Is it true? Are we going to collect tailed animals? " Xiaonan looks at changmen with a puzzled face. Changmen nodded solemnly, "who are you, Mr. Gao fan?" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "I am God." Xiaonan frowned slightly, "who is that big tube muhui night?" "Big barrel wood, bright night!" Gao fan smiles, "the real ancestor of chakra!" "The father of chakra?" Xiaonan murmured, "what''s going on?" "Xiao Nan, step back!" Changmen has a cold face. Chapter 273 Just now, he had made a decision. No matter what the purpose of Gao fan is, he will kill Gao fan. Because for changmen, all this is not only the mask man''s plan, but also his own plan. Peace comes only when the world feels pain. "No!" Xiaonan frowned and said, "changmen, we have been defeated and lost too much, I don''t want you to die, don''t forget that Miyan wants us to live well before we die!" "All right! Mr. Gao fan, I don''t care if what you say is true, but now, I insist on my ideal! " Changmen has an awe inspiring face and a determination in his eyes. "Long gate! No Xiao Nan is hoarse. The long door clenched its teeth and its face was in pain. Miyan''s body on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, "Shenluo Tianzheng!" A fierce force spread out around Miyan. The paper on Xiaonan''s body flies out, encircling changmen and protecting it. "Yes, I''ve smoked all the black pipes, and I can send chakras!" Gao fan smiles, raises his hand, lightly absorbs the power completely. "What?" Changmen and Xiaonan are confused. That''s it? This NIMA still let people play! "Ah Gao fan shook his head helplessly. Since you are still so dangerous, so for the safety of Xiaonan, it can only be so. Gao fan''s eyes turn green and grow vertical pupil. Xiao Nan is still curious about why Gao fan''s eyes are like this. As a result, he finds that changmen suddenly opens his eyes and then faints. "Long gate!" Xiao Nan looks worried and looks at Gao fan, "what did you do to him?" "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine!" Gao fan light smile, "as long as you promise to be my maid, I will save him!" "Good!" Xiaonan frowned, "as long as you save changmen, I will promise you anything!" "Ding! Harvest Xiaonan maid, points + 0! " Gao fan looked carefully again. I''m Cao! Why 0? System little sister, "she is not willing, so it is 0!" "I''ll go, and this setting?" Gao fan''s face was calm, and with a wave of his hand, he took down changmen''s body and put it flat on the ground. "Long gate!" Xiaonan kneels on the ground and checks for changmen. Gao fan took out a pill and handed it to Xiao Nan, "this is a pill. if you feed it to him, you can help him recover!" Xiaonan took the pill, with distrust in his doubts. "If I want to kill you, can I still poison you?" Gao fan looked disdainful. "Good!" Xiaonan nods and feeds the pill to changmen. After the pill, changmen''s body recovers at the speed visible to the naked eye. A moment later, he regained his full body. "This..." Xiao Nan was stunned and even thought it was magic. Changmen opened his eyes and gave them a light look. "Xiaonan, master." "Master?" Xiaonan frowned slightly and looked at Gao fan, "what did you do to changmen?" "In order to save him, I can only let him be my man!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, my skill won''t make it another person, he is still the long gate, just a loyal command in his mind!" Xiaonan''s eyes could not hide the color of surprise, "what is this technique?" "Secrets from the divine world!" Gao fan smiles. "The divine world?" Xiaonan is confused, is there such a place? There should be no war in that place, right? "This..." Changmen sat up, looked at his legs and hands, and then looked at Xiaonan with a happy face, "Xiaonan, my body has recovered?" Chapter 274 Xiaonan eyes moist up, "this is GAOFAN help you recover!" Changmen stood up and knelt down to GAOFAN. "Thank you, master!" Xiao Nan was in a trance. What he had just experienced was too frightening. She even confirmed that it was not magic before accepting Gao fan''s mystery and power. "Emperor Gao fan, what kind of medicine is this? So much. " Xiaonan murmured. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I am a God. This is the medicine I brought from the temple." Xiao Nan''s look at Gao fan is very complicated. There is worship and gratitude. Even a little bit of love. "Master, you gave me such a precious medicine, and I always wanted to kill you. I really..." Changmen has a face of remorse. "Don''t care so much!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "at that time, you just went astray, it''s good to recover now. Get up and try to see if your hands and feet can move well!" "Well!" Changmen got up and looked excited. The movement of hands and feet is very flexible. He looked at Xiaonan happily, "ha ha! Xiao Nan, my body has recovered! " Xiao Nan''s eyes were filled with happy tears. After so many years, changmen finally laughed. "Well, don''t cry!" Gao fan naturally takes Xiaonan into his arms, "it''s time to be happy!" "Well!" Xiaonan covers her mouth and looks excited. She doesn''t notice that she is in Gao fan''s arms at this time. Gao fan is very proud of his way of eating tofu. After getting familiar with his hands and feet, changmen looks back at Gao fan and Xiaonan, with a smile on his face, "the master and Xiaonan seem to be a good match!" "Ah?" Xiao Nan''s face panicked and realized that he was in Gao fan''s arms. Little face a red, but don''t know why, didn''t break away from Gao fan''s bosom. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles brightly, "go back to Muye!" "Well!" Xiaonan nodded his head gently, and his voice was as light as a mosquito. Changmen hesitated, "master, yuzhibo takes the earth there..." Gao fan waves and grabs a white figure from the darkness. "Bai Jue?" Xiaonan and changmen are on guard one after another. Gao fan smiles a little and says to Bai Jue, "let''s go, Yu Zhibo and Tu already know the situation here, let''s go back and talk about the rest!" "Yes Xiaonan and changmen nodded respectfully. In the distance, in a dark cave, black Jue merges white Jue, suddenly opens his eyes, "who is that man? Why so strong? " Bai Jue: "I don''t know, and he knows too many things. I think He gives me the feeling of a mother. " "No way!" Hei Jue shook his head and said, "my mother is still waiting for us to come back to life. could it be my mother''s clan?" "Mother''s people?" Bai Jue''s face was forced, "no wonder he is so strong What shall we do now? " "Hum..." Black Jue had a sinister smile on her face, "of course not just in the front Why don''t we just let the idiots in the tolerance world help us consume his strength! " "Er..." Bai Jue said with a dull face, "people in the tolerance world can''t cooperate with us, can they?" "Stupid!" Hei Jue took out his pen and paper and wrote hard. Half an hour later, countless white tolerance Eagles flew out of the black caves and headed for every corner of tolerance world. In just a few hours, the whole forbearance world was almost flooded with newspapers. A high-definition color photo of Gao fan''s handsome face covered the whole page of the newspaper. On Gao fan''s face, on his forehead, there was a vertical reincarnation eye, and his eyes were white. Chapter 275 The big picture is inlaid with numerous small pictures, many side photos of Gao fan, and the destroyed Yuyin village. Newspaper content: shocked! The devil from a different world -- Emperor Gao fan! He! Have write round eye, reincarnation eye, white eye! He! If you control Muye and the country of fire, the next goal will be to unify tolerance. He! One skill destroys the whole Yuren village. It''s brutal, bloodthirsty and inhuman. He! Adultery, prostitution and plunder are the public enemies of tolerance. Wake up!!! People in the world of tolerance who are still sleeping, the paradise we live in will be eroded by this man called Gao fan and his alien world. Then, the newspaper introduced Gao fan''s skills. Float! Shenluo Tianzheng! And so on, a series of S-level Ninjutsu In order to highlight the power of Gao fan, heijue also has a lot of wonderful abilities. For example: unlimited chakra! Immortal body! superhuman powers! wait. The people who read the newspaper are confused. This man is so cute, this man is so handsome! Yunyin village chilabi glanced at the intelligence in the hands of four generations of Lei Ying, and began to talk and sing with disdain: "yo yo ~ do you believe this? Gao fan, if he is so powerful ~ How did it take him five years from becoming Huoying of the Five Dynasties to establishing Fanguo? It''s not pulling the calf, son. What about If Gao fan really wants to hang like this, I''ll live to eat Xiang! Shayin village with a picture of Gao fan in his hand, "Wow! How handsome I love Luo''s calm face. "We''ve seen Gao fan with our own eyes. He''s a management talent at most. I don''t know what the purpose of the person who sent out this kind of newspaper is." Wuyin village "don''t stop me, I want to find this man!" Zhao Meiming wants to be angry. This man is also too handsome! It''s too powerful! Chang Shilang was in a panic, "absolutely not! Lord Shuiying Yanyin village "click!" Two days, Onoki smashed the table to pieces. "Bullshit Gao fan, bullshit fan Guo!" "Is this a newspaper written by Muye to promote Gao fan''s power?" "It''s a fool''s dream to tease me with such a poor method!" "Send the order down and investigate Muye carefully Bah, if you have any news about the trend of any country, please report it at any time Fanguo GAO fan gives the changmen to the weasel and Xiaonan to the gangshou. Since then, there has been another secretary in Gao fan''s office ~ at this time, Gao fan sits in the office, looking at the newspaper in front of him with his legs crossed. Needless to say, most of this is the work of the old man. Indecent, indecent girl, eat people, meat, strong, treacherous old lady. I wipe! Heijue, when labor and capital catch you, they will whip you ten thousand times first. Gao fan was so angry that he almost scolded his mother. The devil from another world? A man trying to unify the world of tolerance? Black Jue is really a talent. In order to turn the attention of the world of tolerance to Gao Fansheng, I can think of all this. "But How can you guess so accurately? " Gao fan was directly happy. "Your Majesty Now the whole forbearance world knows that we want to unify the forbearance world, How can you still laugh? " Gangshou stood aside, frowning. In her view, it must be the presence of spies within any country that leads to the leakage of such information. "No harm! Tomorrow morning, I''ll talk about it! " Gao fan waved his hand, holding gangshou''s little hand, he kept stroking, "go and call Jingxiang, Xianglin and Xiaonan, wait for me in the room after washing white!" Chapter 276 Last time, after Gao fan took the time to develop xiangphosphorus, xiangphosphorus also joined the camp of gangshou and Jingxiang. "Yap, Yap, your majesty is dead!" Gangshou ran away with a blush on his face. This night, full of joy. Xiaogaofan 1v4 is still standing. The next morning, all the high-level officials of all countries arrived. The Tianyu hall, where the national court hall is located, GAO fan sits on the throne, scanning the neat crowd below. On Gao fan''s left hand side are civil servants, almost all of them were officials before the kingdom of fire, and some of them were promoted by Gao fan himself. On the right hand side is the general, almost including the upper forbearance from Muye. "The thousand hand clan, the yuzhibo clan, the ape flying clan, the day clan, the mountain clan, the Nara clan, the dog grave clan, the qiudao clan, the Younv clan, and all the civil servants are here!" "See you, your majesty! Long live your majesty All on one knee, with one fist. "Straighten up!" Gao fan raises his hand. They got up and stood still, one by one puzzled. Gao Fan said in a loud voice: "ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to call you here today mainly because I want to make a clarification for the newspaper spread yesterday. First of all, I really come from a different world, I am the owner of the four worlds What? Everyone was surprised and the atmosphere solidified. Your majesty is really from another world! Gao fan smiles, "but I think you can see clearly whether I am a man eating devil or not! " "Yes A fat civil servant was the first to come forward, "Your Majesty is wise and powerful, how can you be such a traitor and villain?" Gao fan remembers that he was a self selected Sikong, who was in charge of water conservancy infrastructure construction in his country. As for the way the other person talks It was when Gao fan established the kingdom of fan at that time, he wrote a few ancient Mandarin words on a whim. I didn''t expect that Sikong was a talented person and learned so well. "Since the establishment of your Majesty''s Kingdom, all the policies your majesty has adopted have been for the consideration of all the people of our country. Where is the kind of people who eat people and don''t vomit bones?" With Sikong taking the lead, civil servants came out one after another to sing praises for Gao fan. Gao fan was stunned, and the civil servants were a little obscene. but as like as two peas in ancient China. "Cough! That''s all right! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "you are also very good!" If you keep blowing like this, labor and capital will go to heaven. "Thank you for your praise. We will give up our lives and forget our death for all nations." The civil servants knelt down. A group of ninjas, led by ape feirizhan and yuzhibo Fuyue, show their disdain to the civil servants one after another. when is dutermo? Don''t you forget to butter up? "Cough! Get up Gao fan gave a faint smile. "I call you here today to clarify my identity and to ask you whether you want peace in the world of tolerance?" Gao fan glanced at the crowd lightly. The crowd was silent. Peace? Who doesn''t want to? But that thing is too extravagant for the world of tolerance. "There are historical records in the world of tolerance. Up to now, it has been more than 100 years, and it has been more than 64 years since the establishment of Muye. The war broke out three times, and hundreds of thousands of people died in each war. We''ve been through a lot of pain. Do you want to continue like this? " People are still silent, Gao fan''s words continue. "Now, I have a plan, a plan to make the world of tolerance peaceful forever!" Gao Fan said word by word, his eyes scanning the crowd. Chapter 277 "On this day Is it coming at last? " Every cell in yuzhibo''s body is active. Ape flying day cut, old eyes suddenly full of hope. The big snake pill showed madness in its insidious eyes. "Unite the tolerant world and save the people who live in war!" "Boom!" Gao fan''s words like a bomb detonated in the middle of the crowd, all the ministers were shocked. Why is this man hanging like this? I want to unify the world of tolerance! "You don''t have to look at me like this, and you don''t have to doubt my ability!" Gao fan smiles faintly, "as I said just now, I am the master of the alien world, there are four worlds, each world is tens of thousands of times larger than the world of tolerance!" Gao fan''s words surprised everyone again. Is there a world beyond tolerance? "Yes Gao Fan said with dignity, "when I unify the world of tolerance, at that time, you can travel to other world, see the scenery of the foreign world!" With Gao fan''s words, all the people on the scene began to think about the future. Since then, a beautiful picture has appeared in my mind. In the alien world, which is ten thousand times larger than the world of tolerance, there are bathhouses which are ten thousand times larger than the world of tolerance My "intimate paradise" will definitely be able to catch fire! "Your majesty Yuzhibo Fuyue came forward with a serious face, "I''m willing to open up territory for your majesty, conquer tolerance, never die!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan showed a faint smile. Yuzhibo Fuyue is a very smart man. With Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue taking the lead, the ape would not want to fall behind. "Your Majesty, I''m willing to fight for the peace of tolerance world!" "I''d like to see you, too!" People have made their stand. "Good! Big snake pill, zilaiye, gangshou, Fuyue, apefei, changmen, Nara, Lujiu stay, the rest of the people go back and stand by! " "Yes Nara Lujiu is the father of Nara Luwan. He was the commander in chief of the United forces in the four world wars in the original book. It''s not too much to be called the No.1 strategic conductor in tolerance. "Your majesty One of the civil servants remained. It was the Sikong. "Oh?" Gao fan looked at the man and said with a smile, "Sir Sikong, is there anything else?" Sikong knelt on the ground, "I would like to inform your majesty that the Imperial Palace has been established for some time, but your majesty is busy with military affairs, and the imperial palace is now empty, I would like to ask you to find beauty for your majesty, expand the imperial palace!" Hearing Sikong''s words, gangshou, Jingxiang, xiangp, and Xiaonan''s four daughters show their murderous eyes, Lord Sikong is in a cold sweat. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this matter will be handed over to Lord Sikong, who will be supervised by four ladies!" Gangshou four women hear Gao fan''s words, are warm in the heart. Your majesty still has us in mind. Give us such an important matter. "Yes Sikong raised his head, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and retired. "Don''t be stunned, take out the map!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yes Gangshou a face of panic quickly took out the map of tolerance. Looking at the map in front of him, Gao fan was lost in thought. The kingdom of fan inherited all the territory of the kingdom of fire, and was in the center of the realm of tolerance. As long as any country dares to move, it will certainly attract the attention of all other countries. "The country of Sichuan, the country of rain, the country of grass, the country of Taki, the country of frost, the country of field, the country of iron." Gao fan''s eyes swept over the small countries around fan country one by one, "it''s so special!" Chapter 278 "Gangshou!" Gao fan looked up at gangshou, "which country do you think we should fight first?" "This..." Gangshou was shocked. She really thought about it. "The land of Sichuan!" Nara Deer long deep voice said. Gao Fan said with a smile, "why is it the country of Sichuan?" Nara Deer was calm for a long time. "Since the last time your majesty told me that he wanted to unify the world of tolerance, I have carefully considered it. there are too many small countries around the country. No matter where we send troops, we have to consider the enemy coming from the other side." But now, the country of rain and the country of farmland have been included in the territory of our country, and we have less worries! Therefore, the most suitable small country for us to attack now is the country of Sichuan, and then continue to win Gao fan shook his head, "the country of wind is in the desert, too barren, moreover, the relationship between shayin and Yanyin has always been good, so it is likely to unite, let''s leave it to the last and talk about the second choice!" "Except the country of wind, it can only be the country of water!" Nara Deer frowned slightly. "Why the land of water?" The master frowned. "The country of water is on the island, independent from the rest of the world. it''s not too much to say that it is the weakest of the five big powers at present!" Nara Deer frowned slightly. "Well, go on!" Gao fan nodded. "If we want to go to the country of water, we have to deal with the small countries on this line first. we are the first to win a slightly stronger iron country. although the iron country is a neutral country, we need to unify the tolerance boundary. of course, neutral countries like iron country are not allowed to exist." "Then the weak country of soup, the country of vortex, the country of bear, and finally the country of water!" "Good!" Gao fan clapped his hands, "Lujiu, you go down to prepare to attack the country of bear and the country of vortex. as for the country of iron, I''ll go alone!" "What All the people present were shocked. "Your Majesty, do you want to think about it again?" "No, that''s it!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m going to try my best to be like the description in this newspaper, otherwise, people who write this newspaper will feel sad, don''t you think so?" You are your majesty. Everything you say is right The next day, Fanguo sent out newspapers. Statement: Fanguo will launch an attack on tiezhiguo at the Xueyuan border in three days, giving tiezhiguo three days to prepare. Note: all countries accept surrender! For a moment, the whole world of tolerance was shaken. I wipe, accept surrender, so arrogant? There is no way to remind the opponent before the battle, and to say the time and place so accurately. Is it true that Gao fan is as powerful as a rumor and is not afraid of anyone? In the dark cave heijue looked at the new "work" he had spent all night writing with a smile. After the last newspaper was published, heijue knew that Gao fan would send a newspaper to refute his words, and then there would be another wave of self whitewashing. In order to deal with Gao fan''s refutation and confession, he spent an all night sorting out an impeccable black material, if this black material goes on, Gao fan''s ambition of conquering the world of tolerance will be realized! "Hey, hey!" Black Jue looked at the work in front of him and laughed, "how can I be so talented? If my mother knew, she would praise me, wouldn''t she "All state-owned newspapers have been printed!" Bai Jue came out of the ground, holding a newspaper. Hei Jue had a good idea, and he said, "how about it? Chapter 279 Is it that fan Guo has already begun to refute my words and then whitened Gao fan? " "No!" Bai Jue shook his head with a fresh face. "Gao fan admitted his identity as the Lord of the alien world, and said that he would attack the iron kingdom in three days!" "What?" Black absolutely immediately fried hair, the facial expression iron blue of once robbed white absolute hands of newspaper. "Ah, ah Heijue read the newspaper, roared up to the sky, looked back and tore up the thing that had been written all night. I''ve worked so hard to get the black material out of my brain. As a result, people admit it on their own initiative! Ma Dan Is there anything more irritating? "I don''t believe it. I can''t cure you!" Black Jue''s face was ferocious. He began to write new articles. Title: the demons of the alien world have been exposed, fight back! Forbearance! Bai Jue could not help shaking his head, "Oh, crazy..." Wuyin village looking at the newspaper in his hand, Chang Shilang dropped his chin to the ground, "Lord Shuiying, this country is really going to attack other countries. What should we do?" Zhao Meiming''s eyes looked at Gao fan''s picture. A trace of charm flashed in her eyes. Her voice was full of temptation and said, "of course Go and help the iron kingdom! " "Well!" Chang Shilang said seriously, "how many people will we send out this time? I''ll go down and arrange it now! " "Don''t be so troublesome!" Zhao Meiming said with a charming face, "we have a lot of things to do about ourselves. this time, the rescue of the iron Kingdom Leave it to me alone "What Chang Shilang was stunned on the spot, "Lord Shuiying, I don''t think you want to rescue the crisis of the iron Kingdom, I think you''re going to see Gao fan!" "Go..." Zhao Meiming rolled his eyes, "what do you know? If I can make Gao fan bow to my pomegranate skirt, then the crisis of the iron kingdom will be lifted naturally, won''t it? " "Ah?" Chang Shilang''s tears almost stayed, "Mr. Shuiying, since Gao fan appeared, you''ve become more and more boastful and don''t draft..." The country of iron the three boats with white cloth on their heads, looking at the newspapers declaring war in front of them, look dignified. Chong Jie, an expert of the iron Kingdom, said solemnly: "chief, what should we do to deal with this attack of any country?" "Fight The three ships frowned slightly, "China''s iron country has been a neutral country since its establishment, so China''s iron country didn''t take part in the last World War, I think that''s the case, GAO fan regarded China''s iron country as a soft persimmon, this time is a very good opportunity for us to defeat Gao fan, let the people of tolerance see, China''s iron country How strong is it "Yes All the people in the iron Kingdom nodded with determination. Three days later on the border of the iron Kingdom under the dark sky, a group of iron Kingdom warriors in tight armor stood in the ice and snow, in a solemn atmosphere. The high level of the iron Kingdom headed by the three ships stood in the front of the samurai team, holding the long sword at the waist tightly in both hands. The warriors of iron kingdom are different from ninjas. They only attach chakra to weapons to increase the attack power and attack speed of weapons. They don''t have Ninja at all. The warriors were very nervous because they were about to face the army of the demon king from the alien world. "Oh Gao fan fell from the sky to the ground. Looking at a group of warriors on the snow field with a look of surprise, "so many people welcome me!" Chapter 280 "Click!" The long knife on the waist of the three boats made a crisp sound, which was the sound of ready to come out of the scabbard at any time. Gao fan looked at the old man in front of him with his head wrapped. His brow was slightly wrinkled, "are you three boats?" "It''s him, it''s really him!" The warriors of the iron kingdom all nervously look at Gao fan and hold the swords in their hands. Three ships silent, Gao fan a person appears, really too strange. "If you don''t speak, that''s acquiescence..." Gao Fanran looked at the two middle-aged people behind Sanchuan with interest, "are you Chongjie and Lijiao? The second in command of the three ships. " Chong Jie''s face was awe inspiring, "the emperor of any country is really powerful, even the little people like us are remembered by you." "Misunderstood!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "who knows you? just glanced at the information before going out!" "You Chongjie''s face was stiff, his face was even colder than the ice and snow. "The emperor of every kingdom!" The three ships frowned, "I heard that the fighting units of your country are now called armies, right? What about your army? " "What army?" Gao fan opened his hand, "I''m enough to deal with you. What can the army do?" "Baga!" Chong Jie was angry and his face was angry. Don''t pull me. I''ll kill him. I look down on people! "Calm down!" Sanchuan''s face was solemn, and he felt the sight from the cliff. There are people there. Zhao Meiming holds her cheeks in both hands and looks at the vast snow field under the mountain through the telescope with a serious face, "you see, he is so handsome, how can he be a bad man? Even if it''s from a different world, the Ba doesn''t have to invade us. it may bring peace to the tolerance world, HMM! It must be like this, he is the messenger of peace Chang Shilang cried: "Mr. Shuiying, we''d better go back. I''m afraid that if we go on like this, we won''t let him bow to you. It''s up to you. maybe you''ll give it to him even in Wuyin village!" Zhao Meiming''s eyes widened in an instant, "changshiro, you are really a smart little devil, How did you come up with such a great idea? If I give him Wuyin village, will he fall in love with me! Well, that''s a happy decision! " "What!!" Chang Shilang drooped his head and said, "sure enough, I am the sinner of Wuyin village..." "The emperor of every kingdom!" The three ships frowned, "I didn''t expect that the iron country you look up to so much should attack together with the water country!" "Well What a misunderstanding Gao fan shook his head and looked at Zhao Meiming and Chang Shilang on the mountain, "I guess They are just here to see how handsome I am. You don''t have to care about them. " "Who believes that?" Chongjie is going crazy, the iron country, which he and others have built up all his life, can''t be preserved today. "Believe it or not!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "but to tell you the truth, do you want to surrender or not, do you want to kill me?" "I''m sorry, I can''t submit to you!" The three boats gnawed their teeth, pulled out the knife in their hands, clenched their hands, and stood upright in front of them. The warriors of the iron Kingdom draw swords one after another, and their faces are dignified. "Are you going to beat me up?" Gao fan had a faint smile on his face. "No!" Three boats frown tightly, "let me come to meet you alone!" Chapter 281 Whoosh! The body of the three ships flashed and came towards Gao fan, "cut of the wind!" Gao fan smile, motionless, "white eyes, prestige!" As soon as he opened his eyes, the three boats rushed up and flew out. "White eyes!" People in the iron kingdom were shocked, "he really has white eyes!" "What kind of ability is that? Beat the leader to the ground without even moving his hand "Is the legend true? Is he really a demon from a different world?" Three boats stood up from the snow, touched the blood at the corner of their mouth, and slightly narrowed their eyes. "White eyes!" Chang Shilang was shocked. "He really has white eyes!" Zhao Meiming said with a smile, "don''t make such a fuss. Isn''t it just a white eye?" "I''m sorry, Emperor fan. In that case, let''s surround you today." The chakra on the three boats suddenly increased, and the soldiers of the iron Kingdom looked like this one after another. "Ah Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. "Originally, I didn''t want to kill people, but this is the first battle of our country, and it''s inevitable that people will die!" "Cut! What are you pretending to be? " Chong Jie looks like a Lin, and takes the lead. The warriors of the iron Kingdom followed one by one and surrounded Gao fan. Gao fan''s body suddenly soared, "feel the pain! Read the power, Shenluo Tianzheng "Boom!" "Bang bang!" The extremely violent explosion rose and swept the area of several kilometers in an instant. The warriors of the iron kingdom were blown out by the explosion, dead and wounded. Gao fan was hanging in the air, looking at the huge pit that he had blown up with a calm face, the wind left in the air blew his Dragon Robe so loud. Arrogant, domineering, hanging and blowing up the sky. "What!!" One side of the long Shilang eyes almost fell out, "this special also too hanging?" "Wow Zhao Meiming''s eyes twinkled with little stars, holding his hands in front of his chest, "such a man is too handsome!" The three boats were full of surprise, holding the empty handle of the knife. The blade had been fragmented and scattered all over the ground. All the people in the living iron Kingdom look scared, they look at the huge pits and the motionless corpses around them blankly, all the people are in a daze. A thousand iron warriors were killed by each other? It''s impossible, isn''t it? Is this magic? "Give you another chance!" Gao fan hung in the air, light mouth, not angry from Wei. "Surrender Or die "Ah The face of the three boats was cold. A long chakra sword grew out of the empty handle in his hand and rushed towards Gao fan. "Chakra sword?" Gao fan took a look at the three boats with great interest. "You are a good warrior, but unfortunately, you will die soon!" Gao fan: fengdun, spiral pill. A palm sized chakra spiral pill appeared in Gao fan''s hands. "What is that?" Chang Shilang''s eyes widened. "What perverse control According to Meiming''s eyes, "it''s the art of the fourth generation of fire shadow, but when Gao fan uses it, it''s more abnormal than the fourth generation." "Hum!" Gao fan a cold voice, the spiral pill in the hand becomes four. "What! Can it still split? " Chang Shilang is a fool. "It''s your honor to die under this skill!" Gao fan coldly looked at the three boats, waved the spiral pill in his hand and threw it out. War always kills people! Fengdun, a sword in the hand of a hundred billion spiral! This is a new technique developed by Gao fan on the basis of spiral sword. See from Gao fan''s hand the spiral pill abruptly become four spiral hand swords. Chapter 282 "I wipe! It''s out of shape Chang Shilang was shocked again. The ability of the emperor of any country is too destructive! Then, eight wind demons'' swords instantly turned into 16, and then into 32, 64 "Still splitting?" Chang Shilang only holds a handful of snow in his hands, and his mouth is open enough to swallow an ox. In a moment, countless chakras entered the body of the three ships and disappeared. In an instant, the body of the three ships was in place. Looking carefully, there was a faint mist of blood floating on his body. People are curious, Gao fan''s seemingly terrible strike is not a little effect? At this time, a cold wind came. The whole body of the three boats turned into bloody smoke, which was scattered in the air with the wind. "Hundreds of billions of spiral swords directly hit every cell of the three ships and completely disintegrated their bodies." Zhao Meiming''s face was full of admiration, "Gao fan is a powerful man!" Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned! No bones left! "Chief!" The living warriors of the iron kingdom are stunned, and the most powerful leader among them is like this No more? It''s really gone. They can''t even find the dregs. they stare at Gao fan one by one. Sure enough, he is a devil from a different world "What kind of skill is this..." Chang Shilang was stunned. It''s totally incomprehensible, such a living person, just like that Atomized? "I really want to know whether it''s Ninjutsu or the power of the alien world!" Zhao Meiming murmured, "if this is Ninjutsu, I''m afraid it''s the most terrible one in the world?" Gao fan glanced faintly around the battlefield, "the rest of you, you still have the chance to surrender Or die "Ha ha ha!" Chong Jie showed a ferocious smile, "killed so many of us, also killed the leader, still want me to surrender to you, damn it!" Chang Shilang clenched his fist and said, "it''s disgusting! How can one submit to it Zhao Meiming grabbed Chang Shilang, "why, are you going to die? If you want to go, I will never stop you! " "But..." Chang Shilang''s face was slightly angry, "Gao fan wants to unify the tolerance world, he is also our enemy!" "Yes Zhao Meiming smiles and looks at Gao fan with deep eyes. "maybe the world should have been his!" "Master Shuiying..." Chang Shilang''s face was not willing, "is it that he is allowed to trample on the world of tolerance? You wake up, don''t indulge in his masculinity Zhao Meiming glanced at Chang Shilang, "Chang Shilang, the other side is so strong, surrender may be a good choice, unless You are willing to see the people you care about die one by one in front of you "Ah..." Chang Shilang was stunned and didn''t know how to answer. Zhao Meiming turned around with a trace of loneliness in her voice, "go, go back The ending is doomed, so there''s no need to continue to watch, tell them what you see today, and let them make their own decisions! " Chang Shilang looks at Zhao Meiming''s lonely figure and droops his head to keep up with him. At this time, Zhao Meiming''s face showed an excited smile, "this man, I''m going to decide according to Meiming!" "Ding! Capture the love of wild zhaomeiming, points + 100! " "I wipe it!" Gao fan was so confused that he looked at Zhao Meiming, who had already left. Is that ok? Isn''t it said that good points are rare? Chapter 283 Gao fan looked at Chong Jie and clapped, "if you don''t surrender, you will die!" This time, there was no fancy sword in fengdun''s hand. Chongjie followed the three ships again and was photographed on the ground and turned into a pool of mud. "Will you continue to die?" Gao fan looks at the rest of the iron kingdom with a calm face, just like a demon God. "Bang Dang!" The sound of weapons falling on the ground in the corner. "Chief!" The samurai''s voice trembled. "We''d rather die than surrender!" "We surrender, what will you do to the iron kingdom?" Li Jiao, one of the three leaders of the iron Kingdom, looked up and murmured. "The iron kingdom will no longer exist, it will become a province of every country, and there will be special personnel to manage it, the people of the iron kingdom will become the people of every country, and enjoy all the treatment of the people of every country!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Enjoy all the treatment of ordinary people?" Li Jiao murmured and lowered his head heavily, "maybe This is the best result The warriors of the iron kingdom are silent. Their purpose of defending the country is to make the people of the iron Kingdom have a good life? "The emperor of every kingdom Can you keep your promise today? " Li Jiao looks up and stares at Gao fan. "Well!" Gao fan landed and nodded slightly. "Well We surrender Li Jiao knelt down. "Chief, this is humiliation!" The samurai were all over their faces. "Ladies and gentlemen, the emperor of any country has said that to the people of the iron country, like the people of any country, the purpose of establishing the iron country is to give you a good life, now, the choice is in front of us!" The inner corner looks dignified, "our humiliation can bring their life!" Hearing what Li Jiao said, the warriors were stunned. "Bang Dang!" Someone knelt down again, "I surrender!" "I submit to..." "I submit to..." "The land of iron Surrender "From today on! The kingdom of iron belongs to every country in China! " Gao fan''s voice is loud and resounding all over the territory of the iron kingdom. "within three days, all the spies of other countries will withdraw from the iron Kingdom, otherwise Die That night, the whole forbearance world knew a piece of news: the iron Kingdom surrendered. Gao fan showed his white eyes, killed the warrior of the iron Kingdom and won the iron kingdom by himself, confirmed the content in the newspaper. Yanyin village "look, I''m right!" Onoki said with a smile, "Muye is so shameless, one person unified the iron kingdom? Why don''t you go to heaven! This is indeed a newspaper written by Muye himself, to promote Gao fan! " "Lord Tuyin, do you want us to leave in the iron kingdom? We have been given three days in Fanguo!" "Get out of here!" Mr. Onoki blushed, "send me more people to continue to watch, are all the people who are going to watch this battle pigs? No one is alive "Yes..." Yunyin village "put on airs!" Four generations of Lei Yin threw the intelligence on the table, "take down a small neutral country, where the country is so rampant propaganda, it seems that Gao fan The pattern is not big! " Daruy looked calm: "Lord Leiyin, but none of the people we sent to watch didn''t come back!" "Continue to send more people to watch, I think this country is just a facade!" Shayin village "withdraw our people from the iron kingdom!" I love Luo light said. "Yes In the dark cave heijue''s eyes were red when he looked at the information in front of him. "What''s the matter, heijue? What''s the matter with the changmen?" The mask appears with soil. "As you know Changmen has been abducted. " Black absolute has the spirit to say weakly. Chapter 284 "What''s going on? What''s the matter with Gao fan Black with dirt, though not visible. "The other side is so strong that we can''t deal with it." "What about our plan?" Earthy and dignified. "There''s only one way!" Heijue looked at Dai Tu: "either you open reincarnation eyes, or you try to get your eyes back! But wait a minute, we need to know more about Gao fan! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t say a word. Heijue is very confused, because from today''s intelligence, Gao fan may really be the enemy of his mother. Mulder, do you think I''ve had a smooth mouth? Three days later, the time has come to the last day of the three-day deadline mentioned by Gao fan. The number of people in Yanyin village and yunyin village in the iron country is increasing instead of declining, which means they don''t pay attention to Gao fan. There is a lot of discussion in the whole world. The Ninjas of small countries marvel at the arrogance of big countries, you don''t care about Gao fan, who is almost a real alien demon. Ordinary people are also fond of talking about it. After all, foreign invasion is unheard of. However, ordinary people in the iron kingdom are scared, I don''t know if the new Daming will be a cannibal devil like the legend. But fortunately, nothing happened these days. In every corner of the iron Kingdom, every country has set up officials and sent officials. The officials are also very kind, and they don''t look like they want to eat people at all. At this time, the eyes of the whole tolerance world are focused on the iron country. Everyone wants to know how Gao fan deals with the arrogance of Yanyin and yunyin. And Gao fan himself? At this time, I listened to Nara Lujiu and fanguosanren''s plans of sending troops to the country of vortex, the country of bear and the country of Tang in Tiance mansion. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "it''s a good plan to attack three countries with one person and one team." "But I''ve decided that gangshou will stay and guard the headquarters. Tang Zhiguo, I''ll take Xiaoying for a trip!" "The country of bear is of average national strength. Big snake pill will take people there. By the way, take the two pillars and let him see!" "The country of vortex is almost destroyed. You can bring some people to it by yourself." Since I came here, I didn''t want to, "Your Majesty, you..." Why can I only go to the country of vortex which is almost destroyed? Gao fan lightly glanced at Zilai, "if you don''t want to go, I''ll let gangshou go for you!" "I''ll go, I''ll go!" It''s better than staying at home. "All right!" Gao fan got up and glanced around. "I''ll give you 10 days. After 10 days, I want to see your meeting point at the border of the land of water!" "Yes The crowd nodded heavily. Gao fan floats away with Sakura. He wants to go to the iron kingdom to fulfill his promise and kill all the Ninjas who are still active in the iron kingdom. In mid air GAO fan flew by with Sakura. "Wow Sakura looked at the scenery one by one below, a little surprised. This is her first flight since she grew up. Naturally, she feels strange. "What? Are you afraid of heights? " Gao fan light says, the head also does not return. "No, no!" Sakura shook her head and blushed. He murmured in a low voice, "this is the first time your majesty has spoken to me!" "What''s the matter? Are you sick? " Gao fan continued. "No!" Sakura pinched her hand. "It''s just the first flight. I''m a little nervous!" Chapter 285 "Well!" Gao fan nodded and lowered his flying height. "Is that better?" "Much better!" Sakura''s face blushed and she bowed her head, Your Majesty is so gentle! Sakura''s heart is still in love with Gao fan, but she has no ability to approach Gao fan. In order to get into Gao fan''s sight, Sakura even participated in the palace''s draft activities with her. as a result, the damned Sikong turned her down because of her big brain. Today, she finally got the chance to go out alone with her majesty. Sakura decided to make good use of it. But it''s really embarrassing to say that to your majesty! Sakura''s face was flushed and hard to speak. "Ah Gao fan looked back and saw Sakura''s face as red as an apple. "What''s the matter with you?" "No..." Sakura''s eyes twinkle, avoiding Gao fan''s eyes. Gao fan put his hand on Xiaoying''s forehead. "He said it''s OK. It''s so hot!" "Ah Sakura exclaimed, her face even more red. Gao fan frowned, "you don''t like me, do you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sakura is petrified in an instant, and her body is extremely stiff. Gao fan looked back and said faintly, "I have a lot of women, and there will be more in the future. if you mind, forget it!" Sakura bowed her head, her heart full of mixed flavors. Did your majesty refuse me? Sure enough, the brain gate is ugly! "If you like someone, you have to speak up!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "in the case of love, someone has to play a hooligan first." Sakura was stunned and couldn''t say a word. Is your majesty implying that I am playing a rascal? But do I want to play with this rascal? Sakura is very tangled, this tangle We''re at our destination. Kakashi sat on his desk, looking at piles of documents with a sad face. "Your Majesty asked me to be governor of the iron province. Is it a bit difficult for me?" The governor is an official post set up by Gao fan. He is in charge of the military and political power of each province and has the right to act first and then act. Gao fan and Xiao Ying fly directly into the lobby of the hotel. "Wuwukai, are you speaking ill of me?" Gao fan smiles. "No!" Kakasi immediately came down from his chair and knelt down on his knees. "Chenqimukakasi, see your majesty!" Every time, Qi mukakasi would declare his name in front of Gao fan. The purpose is to let Gao fan stop calling himself wuwukai. "Flat out, five five open!" Gao fan nodded lightly and walked to the front of the case, didn''t care about Kakashi''s name at all. Kakashi has no choice but to shake her head, ah, as you like, who calls you your majesty! When he picked up a memorial, Gao fan glanced at Kakashi and said, "I''m good at etiquette. I''m going to reward you. after all, what do you want?" Kakashi''s eyes brightened, "I want to go back to Tiance mansion!" "No way!" Gao fan smiles, "you''ll have to stay here for a long time in the future, but in a few days, someone will come to help you with your daily affairs!" "Ah?" Kakashi looks confused, why? Gao fan shook his head. "The iron province has just been taken down, but it''s not very stable. If only civil servants are sent here, they will die under the hands of the enemy that day!" "It''s easy to fight the world, but it''s hard to defend it." Gao Fan said faintly, "I give you such a difficult task, I trust you, wuwukai!" Chapter 286 "This..." Kakashi''s face was muddled, but he also understood what Gao Fan said, "Your Majesty said, I was wrong!" "Give me the enemy''s intelligence, it''s the last day today, I''m going to add some brilliant color to the vast snow field of the iron kingdom!" Gao fan is domineering. "Yes! Your majesty, Kakashi, give me the information. That night, dozens of battles broke out in the iron Kingdom, all of which were killed by Gao fan. Kakashi and Sakura follow Gao fan and really see what is the battle of the strong, Xianfa, super jade spiral sword! Immortal Dharma, Buddha on top! Shenluo Tianzheng! These skills are like throwing away without money. they are invincible. Even if there is only one enemy, Gao fan''s raising his hand is a big move. Kakashi and Sakura know that most of today''s enemies are not killed, but scared to death by Gao fan. This is too strong for NIMA, talking and laughing The enemy was wiped out. This night, the eyes of the whole forbearance world were focused on the iron Kingdom, the people of forbearance world finally realized the strength of Gao fan, but no one found that on the other side of the Kingdom, there were troops heading for the country of vortex and the country of bear. After Gao fan killed all the spies in the iron Kingdom, he spoke to the whole world of tolerance once again, If anyone extends his hand to the land of the iron kingdom again, although it is far away, he will be killed! Then Gao fan went to Tang Zhiguo, when Gao fan appeared in the Daming mansion of Tang Zhiguo, the other party directly handed over the right, without any intention of resistance. Gao fan is also curious about why this is the case. As a result, when he inquires, he knows that the other party counsels after reading the newspaper. "Hey, heijue has done a good job." Yanyin village Onoki, with an awe inspiring face, waves his hand and pats his intelligence heavily on the table. "Asshole! This emperor is so despicable, led our eyes to the kingdom of iron and the kingdom of soup, and then secretly let people take the kingdom of vortex and the kingdom of bear, it''s really hateful "Lord Tuyin, now that Fanguo has won all the small countries in the East, shayin wrote a letter to invite us to form a coalition. Shall we agree?" Red earth has a simple and honest face. "Cut! Good idea! It''s just Sha Yin, who wants to join hands with us. don''t look at how much weight you have Onoki was cold and disdainful. "Then I will reply and refuse?" Red Earth continues to be iron and simple. "Wait Don''t rush to reply, wait and see, what exactly does fan Guo want to do? " Onoki''s face was gloomy. ¡­¡­ "Ding! Unify four small countries, congratulations on getting 100 points "300 points, draw for me!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting the weapon: Ruyi three pointed two edged sword "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Lei Gong Dianmu (mutation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the equipment: black gold red feather armor "Ruyi three pointed two edged sword?" Gao fan''s face is muddled. Is this a killing thing? Ruyi three pointed two edged sword: it has all the attributes of the original Yang Jian three pointed two edged sword, integrates the changeable attributes of Ruyi golden cudgel, you can also change the size at will. "Oh, fused weapons? That''s good! " Gao fan changed his body, wearing black gold and red feather armour and holding a sharp three pointed two edged knife. When Xiao Ying sees Gao fan''s new look, she is about to fall on the spot. Your Majesty, how can you be so handsome? Gao fan is very beautiful. I like this shape very much! Chapter 287 "Lei Gong Dian Mu blood (variation), give me fusion!" "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the upgrade. The main level of the current level domain is 5 stars, gain skills: thunder rolling, use skills to call thunder to attack, activate mutation attribute, gain skills: life recovery, as long as there is a target corpse, you can revive the other party! " "Resurrection! Finally, I have this skill! " Gao fan''s face is thumping. Three days later. The army of Fanguo assembled on a small island on the border of shuizhiguo. The country of water is a huge island country, on the largest island in an archipelago. Zhao Meiming, the leader of the water Kingdom, took the ninja of ten thousand water kingdom to be ready. Zhao Meiming was very helpless, originally, according to her idea, she surrendered directly, but the high-level people of the water Kingdom didn''t think so. They were unwilling to give up like this, they planned to show their will by death. God is special to die! Hope to see Gao fan kill, you can have the determination to die! According to Meiming, this can only be white eyed. Dashewan and Zilai completed the handover as early as two days ago, handed over the government affairs of the country of vortex and the country of bear to the local governor, came to the border of the country of water. Without Gao fan''s command, they were waiting outside the water kingdom with their men. In the past two days, ninjas from the water kingdom came to sneak attack, but they were all solved by zilaiye and dashuewan. The name of Fanguo Sanren was not blown out. But before Gao fan came, Zi Lai and Da she wan did not dare to act without authorization. Outside the water, the weather is good, not like the fog in Wuyin village. Finally, Gao fan came down from the sky with Sakura. The black gold and red feathered armor, which was out of place with forbearance, and the three pointed two edged sword and gun in his hands attracted everyone''s attention. People see Gao fan''s first sight, how can this man be so handsome? When people see Gao fan''s second eye, how can this man be so hanged? Sakura happily greets Naruto Sasuke and walks to them. Gao fan''s brilliant appearance excited every ninja in Fanguo, but the people in Wuyin became nervous one by one, and the atmosphere was very solemn. "Big snake pill, since I came here, you didn''t disappoint me. You finished the task within the prescribed time!" Gao fan smiles. "Thank you, your majesty!" Dasheban and Zilai also bowed respectfully. "Sire, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are more handsome!" Since then, he has been flattering, this is what he learned from those civil servants during this period, is very useful, Your Majesty likes this kind of praise. "Tell me, what''s going on?" Gao fan smiles. Since then, his face has become more serious, "I would like to inform you that the Ninjas in the villages around the water Kingdom have basically been cleaned up, either joined China, or joined the water Kingdom, at present, the water Kingdom has gathered 10000 ninjas to guard the opposite, in the past two days, they have also harassed US, all of them have been cleaned up by us!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded. It has to be said that the efficiency of dasheban and zilaiye is OK. "But..." I hesitated a little. "But what?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "our country is not afraid of any force, even if the whole world of tolerance comes, I can win at one stroke, say what you have, don''t falter!" How weak it is! "Yes Zilai looked like a Lin, "I only have one thousand people with dasheban. If you don''t come again, it''s estimated that they will attack us!" Chapter 288 "Cough!" Gao fan gave a dry cough. A few big powers covetous, most of the Ninja was left in the territory of any country to guard against the sneak attack of other powers. One thousand to ten thousand, it''s really hard to come here. "Hum!" Gao fan glanced at the opposite side faintly, "just ten thousand ninjas, are not enough for us Since come also and big snake pill repeatedly nod, "Your Majesty is mighty!" If someone said that, they would surely turn their eyes to the sky, but Gao Fan said that it would be different. They believed that our Majesty was God! Gao fan raised his head and looked to the far shore, a beautiful figure stood on the barren reef. "Is that the water shadow of the Five Dynasties shining on Meiming?" Gao fan smiles. It''s a beautiful woman indeed! I didn''t look at it carefully before, but now it seems that there are all kinds of customs! I Gao fan would like to call you the sexiest woman in the world of tolerance! "Yes Dasheban was gloomy and said, "with our intelligence, these five generations of Shuiying are powerful, and they have two kinds of blood boundaries: rongdun and feidun!" "Well!" Gao fan looks up at Zhao Meiming, although he can''t see the expression on the other person''s face, but Gao fan knows that the other person must smile now, it''s still a little woman''s smile to greet her husband. Facing the opposite, Gao Fan said: "my goal is to conquer the whole world of tolerance, just a country of water, just an ant on my way forward! Now I''ll give you an hour to think about it, surrender or die, choose for yourself Words full of killing intention resound through every corner of the rain country, and every Ninja is scared. Ordinary people even feel the bone cold, and some even hide under the covers. "I wipe! It''s very deceiving! " Chang Shilang said, "when he went to the land of iron, he was given three days. Why did he only give an hour to go to the land of water?" One side of the green light glanced at Chang Shilang, a look of disdain, "Chang Shilang, did not expect you have degenerated to this point? How can you compare this with others? " "Er..." Chang Shilang also thinks that what Qing said is reasonable, When did I start to care so much about the surrender time? "Lord Shuiying! What are we going to do? " Qing asked Zhao Meiming on the rocks not far away. "Wait, as long as he doesn''t get on the land of the water kingdom for a moment, he''s not the enemy!" According to Meiming light said. In fact, she thinks that Gao fan will rush to the Wuyin village now, but as Shuiying, she has her principles. Aunt can bow down in your crotch, water country can also give you, but you have to have enough strength! After hearing Gao fan''s words, the army of 1000 nations behind Gao fan was ready to attack at any time. Even in the face of an enemy ten times their own, they will never shrink back. Because it''s a fight with your majesty. It''s not a lot of opportunities. "I fought with your majesty!" This kind of thing, go back can blow for a lifetime. Gao fan looked at the Ninja behind him, "you You don''t have to go up! " Zilai also frowned: "Your Majesty, we know you are very strong, but the enemy should not be underestimated, are you sure you want to go alone?" "Idiot!" The big snake pill glanced faintly and said, "it''s only you who can think of it. How can I let your majesty do it alone?" "You''re right. I''m going to go alone!" Gao Fan said lightly. Chapter 289 Since come also a face PA se of saw big snake pill one eye, "listen! Who is an idiot? " But in a moment, Zilai also widened his eyes, "what? Do you really want to go alone? " "Yes! You two don''t have to Gao fan raised his hand to silence zilaiye and dasheban, "my strength has already surpassed six levels!" "If I want to, I can destroy the whole world of tolerance in another day!" "So, I''ll come alone today!" Words are full of hegemony, which means: today''s force, I''m pretending! Don''t rob me! "Hiss..." Everyone took a breath. Naruto Sasuke Sakura, the country''s three small only also surprised the mouth. Naruto said bluntly: "Your Majesty is so strong, why don''t you unify tolerance directly?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s easy to fight the country, but it''s hard to defend it. our current manpower is only enough to stabilize the area in the east of tolerance boundary. when it''s completely stable, it''s not too late to fight other places!" He nodded slightly and didn''t understand Gao fan''s words. "It''s easy to fight, but hard to defend! This is also the reason why there is no complete unity in the world of tolerance so far? " The big snake pill is also a sigh, Your Majesty is your majesty. A profound truth can be summed up in one sentence, it''s a model of our generation! "Hey! What are you sighing about? As if you understood? " Since come also a face disdain of see to big snake pill. Big snake pill light glanced to come from also one eye, "idiot!" Gao fan glanced at the crowd and said: "this time, don''t waste your life, as long as you live, there will be many opportunities to fight in the future!" When they heard the words, they all looked lost. The chance to fight with your majesty is gone! I don''t have to go back! At this time, the ground in front of Gao fan squirmed, and everyone was on guard. Was it Yuren''s attack? The next moment, a man in a light blue robe appeared on the ground. "Yugao?" Big snake pill cold face, "fog hidden rebel endure, what do you come to do?" Zhaomeiming in the distance also found the trace of Yugao and frowned tightly. She flashed back to the Ninja''s camp in the land of water and looked at Qing, "Qing, how can Yugao appear here?" Green eyebrows slightly wrinkled, silent, feather high is really he found. Chang Shilang''s face was stiff. "Qing, are you really trading with Yugao?" Green face color stubborn, "water shadow adult, sorry..." "Forget it!" Zhao Meiming waved his hand, "you do it for the sake of Wuyin village, but it''s just a little stupid!" Qing pinches her fist, and is very unwilling to Zhao Meiming''s words. I''m not stupid. Yugao is a man of strength. he must be able to defeat any emperor. Gao fan smiles and looks at Yu Gao. "Six tailed man''s strength?" I didn''t expect that you didn''t get captured by Xiao! "Emperor fan, I want to cooperate with you!" Feather high light looking at Gao fan. "Cooperation is not necessary. Arrest is almost the same!" Gao fan raised his hand, read the power cage to trap Yugao, but Xiao didn''t catch him, so let me do it! "Everyone stay away from the battlefield to avoid accidental injury!" Yugao was confused at that time. How could it be different from what he imagined? If you don''t want to say anything, do you want to fight? Big snake pill and Zilai also know the harm of renzhuli. when they hear Gao fan''s words, they ask people to stay away from the battlefield. Chapter 290 "There is really no leisure time!" Yugao has a cool face, since you communicate with me, let me subdue you! The next moment, Yugao turned pale blue and grew a tail. Gao fan coldly looked at Yu Gao, "tailed beast form 1: borrow chakra? With this, I''m afraid you are not my opponent! " "Emperor fan, I didn''t expect you to know a lot!" Yugao smiles coldly, raises his flute and blows out a string of bubbles. Of course, Gao fan knows the function of Yugao''s skill. These bubbles can explode with great power. It would be a disaster if these bubbles were allowed to enter where the soldiers of any country are. "Feng Dun, Da lie Po!" Gao fan''s face was cold, a huge tornado swept towards Yugao under his command, instantly destroyed all Yugao''s bubbles, the explosion energy was raging, submerged Yugao. A moment later, the tornado dispersed. A huge dark red monster with six tails appeared in front of everyone. "What is that?" The crowd looked at the six tails in the field, showing fear in their eyes. "This is the tailed animal form II of human pillar force: semi tailed animal state!" Big snake pill showed greedy eyes, "this man has a very good strength. I really want to go back and study it!" Yugao''s body is covered by the dark red chakra, but in the face of Gao fan floating in the air, he is helpless. So he used both hands and feet to move quickly. Since he couldn''t fight Gao fan, he changed his target to the army of fan country. "Evil animal, don''t be wild!" Gao fan smiles. Of course, he sees Yugao''s intention. Mudun, the tree world is coming! "Boom!" Countless trees grow out of the land, trying to bind the body of Liuwei. Dark red six tail crazy struggle: leech! Innumerable strong corrosive liquid is secreted from the whole body of Liuwei, which instantly corrodes the branches that are trying to get close to them. "Eh ~" Sakura suddenly felt numb on her scalp, "what a terrible corrosive liquid, if it were human, it would have turned into concentrated water!" Sasuke looked at the battlefield solemnly, "when can I become so strong?" Thinking this way, Sasuke looks at Naruto, with a trace of brilliance in his eyes, "Naruto You wait, before that, I must beat you first Naruto squinted at Sasuke, "what am I doing?" "Hum!" Sasuke turned his head. "Cut!" Naruto looks disdainful. "Evil animal, watch the fist!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, "immortal method, wood Dun, thousands of hands, the top of the Buddha!" Boom boom! A thousand handed Buddha with a height of 100 meters suddenly appeared, a thousand mu Dun fists fell from the sky, put six tails on the ground, raised a cloud of smoke. "Roar There was a roar of wild animals, and a huge snail appeared in front of the crowd. "Completely tailed!" Chang Shilang opened his mouth wide and said, "Yugao turned into a beast directly. it seems that the emperor of any country is really strong!" Green face showed a proud smile, "look, they will lose both!" Zhao Meiming''s face froze, and she suddenly worried about Gao fan''s safety, "emperor fan, don''t just die, I will be sad!" The fully tailed feathered body soared to tens of meters, occupying a large area in an instant. The Ninjas in Fanguo were afraid for a while. Fortunately, your majesty let them retreat in advance, otherwise it would be cool at this time. Chapter 291 "Well, Sexian, what the hell is this?" Naruto jumps to a big stone and looks at Zilai. Zilai also looked dignified, "this is six tails, which is the same as the nine tails in your body. I didn''t expect that Yugao controlled six tails himself. you know Naruto, you only controlled nine tails with the help of your majesty!" The long tongue in the deep part of the big snake pill, with a crazy look on his face, "I really want to study him!" All of them looked at each other. "Big snake pill, you are disgusting!" In the distance, the fog hidden camp has a blue face, "water shadow! We should seize the opportunity now and attack while the situation is chaotic! " Changshilang and other senior officials of Wuyin village frowned one after another, "yes, Lord Shuiying, although Qing was wrong first, now is a good time for us to attack!" "Are you sure it''s a good time to attack?" Zhao Meiming murmurs. Her eyes are fixed on Gao fan in the sky, the bright unknown cutting tool in Gao fan''s hand seems to have some magic power, each attack can cut a scar on Liuwei. She always thinks that Gao fan is not that simple. "Lord Shuiying! Don''t hesitate! " Fog hidden all said in unison. Looking at everyone eager to try, Zhao Meiming was silent. "That''s it. Let''s go!" Zhao Meiming frowned slightly. "Yes The army of Wuyin set out and flew to the camp of Fanguo. "Whoosh, whoosh!" Six tail tail beast jade seems to want money, yes, toward Gao fan constantly throw over. "Boom boom!" Gao fan, fearless, smashed all the tail jade and exploded on the spot. In a moment, a hill was razed to the ground in the battle between Gao fan and Liu Wei, and a cloud of smoke was raised. The Ninjas of Fanguo hid far away, watching Liuwei fight with his majesty, and they were stunned one by one. "Is this the power of six levels? Isn''t that horrible? " Ape flying ASMA and xirihong look at the battlefield in the distance, their faces confused. Those Wuyin ninjas who rush to the island are directly submerged by the smoke, and they are all confused, they can''t find their way. Where should they rush? Looking at the battle in front of him, Wuyin Ninja only feels that it''s not the right time for him to wait! "Roar Liuwei erupted again and jumped up to the top of the thousand handed Buddha. "I know the wolf is rotten!" Large pieces of strong acid spit out from Liuwei''s mouth, instantly submerge Gao fan''s Mudun Buddha and gradually corrode it. Liu Wei took a look at Gao fan floating in the sky and dragged his bloated body to jump up. The people on the ground were shocked, such a big lump of meat flew across the sky, which was too shocking. "A small skill of carving insects!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Tomb of wheel, border area!" "Bang!" Six huge bodies seemed to be under some invisible attack and flew back. "Bang!" Liuwei was attacked again and flew to one side. "Bang!" Liuwei was attacked again and continued to fly in a different direction. "Bang bang!" Liuwei was kicked around like a shuttlecock by invisible force in the sky. "Damn it Liuwei couldn''t stand it any more. His body suddenly expanded, and then he spewed out a thick gas. "Hiss, hiss!" "Ah, help The hazy Ninja turned white bones on the spot when exposed to the gas. Zhao Meiming gave a sharp drink, "pay attention to avoid, the gas is corrosive, bypass the gas coverage, attack the Ninja behind the battlefield!" Chapter 292 After receiving the order, the Wuyin army became orderly again, bypassing the battlefield of GAOFAN and Liuwei. On the other side, big snake pill looked solemn. "They''re coming! Let''s use the iron bucket formation taught by your majesty to consume each other "Big snake pill, although I hate you very much, I listen to you today!" Zilai also said faintly, he didn''t have the confidence to fight against 10000. All the people in the country were ready, looking at the figures flashing five kilometers in front of them, with dignified faces. That''s ten thousand ninjas, and we only have one thousand. "Well?" Gao fan frowned slightly and found the trend of the fog on the ground. "Liuwei, I don''t have time to play with you!" Gao fan smiles a little, flashes to the sky above Liuwei, and his three pointed two edged sword turns into a storm axe. "Thunder rolling in the sky!" Gao fan gathers the battle axe of the storm, thunderclouds surge in the sky, and the sky and the earth are suddenly dark. Everyone was attracted by the vision, and the Ninjas who were running stopped and looked up at the sky. It is clear that the sky was clear just now. Now why is the sky covered with dark clouds? "Look, it''s the emperor of any country!" Some people have noticed Gao fan under the thunder cloud, there is no way, Gao fan is so dazzling! "No way? Are these sudden dark clouds summoned by all nations? " "Is it true that, like the legend, he is a God?" "Well, it''s quite possible Wait, when did it say he was a God? " It has to be said that the Ninjas in the world of forbearance have really big brain holes. Now they are automatically brain filling, which is the legend of gods. When Qing saw that all ninjas stopped to look at the sky, he roared, "don''t make ink any more, attack, What are you doing in a daze?" Wuyin''s Ninja all reflected that he was still in the task, and hurried to run to the position of any country again. "Ha ha!" Gao fan showed a cruel smile on his face and waved the Thor''s axe heavily. A voice resounded from all over the world and said: "I don''t want to kill people, but I don''t want any soldiers to die, you forced me!" "Boom!" A loud noise came from the sky, in the fog hidden team below, someone''s eardrum was punctured on the spot, bleeding like a stream. The next second, a large area of thunder fell from the sky and covered a few kilometers. People on the ground looked at the scene and were scared to pee. "This is The end of the world? " Since then, I have been shocked. "It''s the power of our majesty. It''s terrible!" Naruto murmurs. Fog hidden people did not react, six tail huge body from the sky, on the spot hundreds of people rolled into meat cake. Liu Wei''s body fell to the ground with a strong shock wave, people close to him didn''t tear the shock wave to pieces on the spot. A large area of thunder came one after another, the shadow within a few kilometers turned into powder at the moment when the thunder landed, disappeared. "Gulu!" The soldiers of Fanguo were stunned, just now, they watched their enemies rushing towards them, and they were all dried up by the thunder falling from the sky. such a scene was too shocking. Also shocked, there are those ninjas who have survived in Wuyin. They stand in the same place, motionless. Someone I''ve wet my pants. I saw Gao fan''s figure suspended in the sky, just like the demon God came into the world. And below Gao fan is a land covered with dust. Chapter 293 In the dust, Zhao Meiming covered her left shoulder, her face was in a mess, and her mouth was bleeding. This blow, Rao is her shadow level, can''t stand it. "Report the situation!" Zhao Meiming was shocked in her eyes. "The liaison forces report that there are less than 6000 people left." Chang Shilang widened his eyes and couldn''t believe the data. "What?" Qing opened her eyes wide. "With just one blow, we''ve wiped out 4000 people?" "Wu Wu Wu..." A roar of pain came from the dust. Gao fan waved his hand and read the power to blow away the dust, revealing the appearance of the battlefield. There is a huge pit with a radius of one kilometer, in which lies a tailed beast with wounds all over its body. A huge three pointed two edged knife with a length of several tens of meters pierced six tails and fixed them on the ground, the tailed beast howled in pain. There was water seeping in through cracks in the ground, gradually drowning the tailed beast''s body. Everyone was shocked by this scene, it is the island are dry split ah! Some fog hidden even stupidly left the hands of the suffering, a face muddled force. Is that the one shot that killed 4000 people in an instant? It''s a devil to make a big pit with a radius of one kilometer. Fog hidden people finally know the gap between themselves and Gao fan. Everyone tacit understanding of silent, scared in waiting for the sanction of the devil. Only hope that the other party is in a good mood, let go of their lives. At this time, in the attention of all the people on the ground, Gao fan in the sky moved, seal, King Kong''s lock! "Click, click!" More than ten gold chains came out of Gao fan''s body and shot directly at six tails on the ground. Liuwei felt the crisis from the chain, instantly urged, quickly relieved the tailed animal state and returned to the body of Yugao. But it didn''t help. Those chains seemed to have magic power, directly penetrated Yugao''s body and tied the six tails hiding in Yugao''s body. "Ah Yugao''s eyes were closed, his body was stiff, and his body was sweating. The nine lamas in Naruto''s body were scared to urinate again, "this is This is the power of the six immortals "Take it!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink, and the chain of Vajra was suddenly pulled, instantly pulled Liuwei out of Yugao''s body. "Roar Six tail in the sky crazy struggle, the ground people look at all feel frightened. Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring! Come back "Boom!" Liu Wei''s body was pushed towards Gao fan by a powerful force. the body of Liu Wei was gradually shrunk at the moment of contacting Gao fan, and then absorbed by Gao fan. "Ding! Capture six tails and get 100 points! " "You can gain points by absorbing tailed animals. It seems that there is a new direction!" Gao fan smiles. As for Yu Gao lying in the huge pit, he has been floating quietly on the surface of the quiet sea, and can''t die any more. "Gulu!" Since came also swallowed saliva, "our majesty, really good strong!" "Your Majesty, are you making yourself a pillar?" Big snake pill has a crazy look in its eyes, I really want to study him! "Idiot!" Since then, the snake pill was white. "Your Majesty is so wise, can''t do such a stupid thing!" Say I''m an idiot every day, and finally let me catch you saying such an idiot''s words! "Hum!" Big snake pill white, since also one eye, "idiot!" Chapter 294 Naruto''s face was black: "OK, Sexian, before, your majesty told me that if you want to be Huoying, you should be better than him at least. now I don''t want to be Huoying!" Sakura''s hands are leaning on her chin. "Your Majesty is too strong. Your majesty is too handsome." Sasuke Gao fan hung in the air, his face was not angry, and he looked at the people at the scene contemptuously. Light said: "just fog hidden, do not know where you come from the courage, dare to challenge my authority!" "That was just a warning! If you retreat quickly, you can still survive, or this will be your burial place! " "Gulu!" Chang Shilang swallowed. He suddenly remembered what Meiming had said before, perhaps, in the face of an enemy like Gao fan, surrender is the biggest victory. "Lord Shuiying?" Chang Shilang murmured. "Retreat!" Zhao Meiming''s face was stiff, and he said, "all retreat!" When they heard that they were ready to retreat, they immediately felt that their shoulders were relaxed, and they could finally survive? With a blue face, tear off the blindfold of the right eye, white eyes start, look at Gao fan. His heart is not willing, he wants to see, Gao fan in the body of chakra in the end is how to flow. As a result, what he saw was a blank. "Well?" Gao fan squinted at Qing, "are you Qing? A man who takes white eyes as spoils? " Everyone in Wuyin is in a daze: brother, the chance to survive, will be ruined by you! "Exactly!" Green face full of stubborn, white eye unexpectedly invalid to Gao fan! Gao fan waved his hand and his right eye burst out a piece of plasma. The white eye flew away, suspended in the palm of Gao fan''s hand. "Ah! My eyes "This eye is not yours. I''m just taking back the possession of my country!" Gao fan looked at the white eyes floating in his hands, with an irresistible overbearing tone. Then, Gao fan lightly looked at Zhao Meiming, "beauty, don''t you think so?" According to Meiming''s heart, you ghost guy finally noticed my existence, and called me beauty, ah! So happy. But now is not the time to be happy. Zhao Meiming has her own things to do. "Yes Zhao Meiming nodded, "today Thank you for your mercy. let''s go first According to Meiming''s words, people in Wuyin suddenly feel reborn. it seems that they have survived today. "Wait!" Gao fan spoke. The mood of the people in Wuyin fell from the peak to the bottom again, emperor fan, you won''t go back? "You can go if you want to..." Gao fan showed an evil smile on his face, "but I have one condition!" "What conditions?" According to Meiming frown. Gao fan smiles very much and looks straight at Zhao Meiming: "the water shadow of the Five Dynasties Be my maid "What?" It''s been a long time since we came here. is our majesty so powerful? It''s Shuiying, but you can''t help but let others be your maid, and you''re not afraid of others'' desperate efforts? "Your Majesty, it is true that God and man are also..." The big snake pill is full of excitement in his eyes, GAO fan''s overbearing is too in line with his taste, it''s lucky for him to have such a strong and powerful master. "Well, fairy lust, what are your Majesty''s maids doing here? I heard that the ministers in the imperial court have been looking for him, haven''t they? " Naruto looks curious. He felt Naruto''s head and said, "Hey, you''re still young You''ll understand when you grow up. " Chapter 295 Chang Shilang and Qing were furious at that time, all the living Wu Yin were also angry. What a requirement! What does that mean? "Let five generations of water shadow be your maid? What do you think of our village as? " Green fists clench, angry roar. "You are like ants in my eyes!" Gao fan glanced faintly at the green, glanced at the angry people in the fog, "but now there''s an opportunity in front of you, your identity can be promoted to a lower level, from mole ants to my people!" "The price That is, let Shuiying of the Five Dynasties be my maid, submit to me Gao Fan said lightly, the words have their own authority. Fog hidden all angry, but dare not speak. All the people in this country are very happy. Your majesty is so powerful! "I promise you!" Zhao Meiming tried to lower her voice and cover up her excitement. She wanted to be a maid for Gao fan a long time ago, How could she miss such a good opportunity! "Lord Shuiying!" The Ninjas in Wuyin village are all in a daze, Lord Shuiying is going to give up his freedom and bring us hope for the next life. "Lord Shuiying, you don''t have to be like this!" Green face humiliation, "big deal, we fight with them, also can''t let him bully you like this!" "Yes Fog hidden people echo the way. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. For the tattoo, he always removed it quickly. But now, it''s not the time to start, this face is still taken care of by Meiming. "Enough!" Before Gao fan could speak, Zhao Meiming was angry, "you Don''t waste the chance to live that you won so hard! " According to Meiming''s calm face, every word of speech, heart a whole MMP. You idiots, get out of here and don''t spoil my good deeds. "Yes! Lord Shuiying The Wuyin people were moved and cried one by one, they knew how much master Shuiying had paid for their life, such a master Shuiying was worthy of their life. Gao fan smiles and admires Meiming. Others don''t know what you think of Meiming. Doesn''t he know? When you think about how to submit to me, you also want to let the people in fog think that water shadow is sacrificing themselves. this operation, 666 ah. "Well, you can go, but stay according to Meiming!" Gao Fan said lightly. Fog hidden people are not willing to start, they are worried that Zhao Meiming will be high any indecent. "Go According to Meiming, they are a group of idiots! "Lord Shuiying!" Fog hidden people a face not to give up, have evacuated. "Listen to Chang Shilang, while I''m away, Wu Yin won''t let him die. especially Qing According to Meiming light said. "Yes! Lord Shuiying With tears streaming on his face, Chang Shilang glares at Gao fan and turns away. "Where are the three tails?" Gao fan looked at Zhao Meiming and said, "I just became a human pillar of six tails, I think it''s a little interesting. I remember that three tails are also here, so I want to absorb three tails!" Smelly man! Is that why you left me? When Zhao Meiming heard Gao fan''s words, she felt a little disappointed. it''s too much for her not to let me go to bed? "What?" Everyone present was shocked. He was also surprised and opened his mouth wide. "Does this mean that he wants to be two tailed animals at one time?" Chapter 296 The big snake pill lightly glanced at zilaiye, "zilaiye, it seems that you are still an idiot! Who is our majesty? Don''t mention two tailed animals, Your Majesty can eat all nine tailed animals! " Naruto stares at dasheban and says, "Lord dasheban, will your majesty also take out the nine tails in my body?" Big snake pill touched Naruto''s head and said, "don''t worry, if your majesty had such an idea, would have found a way to protect your life, otherwise, he would have done that for a long time, would never have helped you raise your rank!" "Oh Naruto nodded, "I don''t understand what you are saying, but as long as I know your majesty won''t kill me!" "I''ll take you!" According to Meiming light said. Gao fan turned around, took out a lot of military grain pills and pills, and threw them to zilaiye, "tell him to go down, set up camp on the spot, have a good rest, without my order, you can''t enter the country of rain!" "Yes In this way, Gao fan left with zhaomeiming. On the East Sea, Gao fan and Zhao Meiming fly above the clouds. "According to Meiming, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles. Of course, he knows what this woman thinks of herself. "Well I don''t quite understand what you mean? " Zhao Meiming was a little surprised. Do you like each other''s things he knows? It''s impossible, isn''t it? I''ve never been able to show myself! "Do you like me?" Gao fan looks at Zhao Meiming jokingly. Zhao Meiming was stiff and flustered. But at least she was a water shadow, and she still had some control. then she regained her cold look, "where did you get your confidence?" "Oh, very reserved!" Gao Fan said, "you gave me points a month ago, How dare you not admit it now?" Zhao Meiming frowned, "what integral?" Gao fan smiles and holds Zhao Meiming''s waist. Zhao Meiming''s face was not calm for a moment, and ten thousand fawns were dancing in her heart. In her confusion, she forgot to break away from Gao fan''s arms, "Your Majesty, I am Shuiying of the Five Dynasties, please respect yourself!" "Well! It''s just five generations of water shadow. I''m the maid Gao fan''s domineering face is beyond doubt. Zhao Meiming was stunned for a moment, such a man is the right man in her heart, strong, strong, strong. Yeah! Zhao Meiming doesn''t resist Gao fan''s frivolous behavior. Instead, she thinks the atmosphere is very good. The atmosphere is so dull that they stare at each other for a moment. After a long time, Zhao Meiming swallowed her saliva and blushed, "Your Majesty, are you going to be here to see my concubine?" "Er..." Gao fan was slightly stunned, "just now you were so reserved, but now it seems that your learning of these languages in Fanguo has really exposed your mind?" Zhao Meiming looked shy and said, "Your Majesty is wise and powerful. as long as you are a woman, you will fall in love with your majesty. my concubine is one of them." "Boo!" Gao fan suddenly kisses Zhao Meiming''s little face. Zhao Meiming is even more shy, and her face is red as if she is about to drip water. "if your majesty wants to be lucky here, it''s not impossible, but it''s the first time for me, please be gentle." "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "San Wei Ji Fu, come out!" Chapter 297 Gao fan waves his hand and punches towards the sea below. The sea water below suddenly began to swell. Zhao Meiming was stunned for a moment. Gao Fan said so shameful words. She thought she was going to do justice now. She''s ready Now It''s a shame. "I''ll talk about it after I finish it three times. just in time, I haven''t experienced the feeling of doing it in the air!" Gao fan showed an evil smile. "Well!" Zhao Meiming rubbed a corner with her hands and lowered her head heavily. Her face was red. Your majesty, you are dead! In the distance dilada and baijue lie behind a rock and look here. See Gao fan in the sky incomparably easy to take away three tails, two people instantly petrified. "What the hell is going on?" Dilada''s face is in a daze. Bai Jue shook his head. "I don''t know why the emperor of any country is also collecting tailed animals?" Dilada frowned and looked cold. "You send the information back, I''m going to get the three tails back." "Master The other party is Gao fan, the devil from the alien world Bai Jue reminds me. "Such an enemy is interesting!" Dirada''s eyes were crazy. "Just let him see my art!" "Er..." Bai Jue shakes his head when he sees dirada flying away. In the sky, Gao fan waves and casts a white cloud house. In the room, Zhao Meiming was nervous and stiff. "Well, let''s start now!" Gao fan''s face is evil, and the devil catches the shy zhaomeiming. "Ah, is it coming at last?" At this time, Zhao Meiming was half eager and half worried, tangled. Gao fan''s big hand has climbed on Zhao Meiming''s body, and Zhao Meiming nervously closes his eyes. "Boom!" There was a loud noise, and the houses in Baiyun were blown up. Zhao Meiming looks at dilada standing above the big bird. "What are you two doing in a cloud house?" Dilada has a fresh face. At first, he thought that Gao fan was digesting the power of Sanwei when they were hiding in it, but what kind of posture were they holding together? Gao fan''s face suddenly cooled down, and the beautiful atmosphere was destroyed by the little ghost, really special "Asshole!" Zhaomeiming exploded at that time. Straight out of Gao fan''s arms, he ran to dirada, not realizing that it was in the sky. It seems that dilada delayed the good thing. Zhao Meiming was very angry. Gao fan''s face is muddled, and he hastens to make the ground of power at Zhao Meiming''s feet to prevent the woman from falling. "Kid! What kind of kid are you, didn''t your parents teach you to knock on the door? " Zhao Meiming forked his waist and his face was full of anger. "Ah..." Dilada looked at Zhao Meiming''s murderous face, with a burst of panic, he could not help stepping back two steps, "you Just now... " I''m Cao. What are you doing? I thought you were absorbing three tails! "How dare you mention that According to Meiming''s shame and indignation, "Shuidun, shuilongtan!" A huge water dragon rose from the sea and went straight to dirada. Dilada flees from the big bird, and the big bird explodes when it meets the water dragon. Zhaomeiming saw dirada jump away and move quickly in the air. Dilada is so confused that five generation water shadow can actually run around in the air. What''s the ability? Then, dirada looked at Gao fan in the distance and estimated that he was the power of the devil in the alien world! Chapter 298 Dissolving and escaping, dissolving the strange! Zhaomeiming spits out mucus in her mouth, which is very wide. She spits it up to dirada. Dirada could not avoid being hit by melting, his body gradually melted like ice cream in the next instant, which was extremely terrifying. Zhao Meiming frowns slightly, but the other party is a member of Xiao, not so easy to die, right? "Boom!" The dilada, who was hit by rongdun, exploded and set off a strong wave of ability. "No, it''s too late!" Zhao Meiming couldn''t avoid it. subconsciously squatted down and raised her hand to block her face. Gao fan flashed in front of zhaomeiming and erected a protective wall in front of him. Zhao Meiming was surprised to find that she didn''t burn a little by hand. She slowly opened her eyes and found a figure wearing a black gilded Dragon Robe standing in front of her, those monstrous flames were being isolated by an invisible force, she could not even feel the heat. Zhao Meiming looked up in surprise, looked at the back of the great bank in front of him, and murmured, "Your Majesty..." Gao fan turned back slightly, "woman, I''ll be here in the future, don''t fight easily, you are injured, I''ll be distressed." "Well!" Zhao Meiming showed the expression that the little woman was protected, "Your Majesty, you are very kind." At this time, the real dirada summoned a big bird, looking at the sea of fire with alert face. Just now, the motionless emperor of fan Kingdom disappeared. Although zhaomeiming was completely covered by the fire, dirada was not relaxed at all. At this moment, the flame dissipated, revealing Gao fan and Zhao Meiming, who were unharmed inside. "What?" Dilada opened his eyes wide, this is the effect of the super explosion he made with half chakra? He said he couldn''t accept it. "Emperor fan, it seems that you are really a devil from another world!" Dilada stares at Gao fan. Dilada, one of the unlucky kids in Xiao''s organization. To tell you the truth, the only one who makes Gao fan feel pitiful is this child. The purpose of dirada''s joining Xiaoxiao group is simply not to want it, is to develop his beloved art: "explosion!" Because the people in Yanyin village didn''t want him to explode everywhere, he could only become a traitor. "Dilada, right?" Gao fan put his hands on his shoulders and gave a cold smile, "I appreciate your art very much. now I''ll give you an opportunity to join the world and be a bookboy beside me." "Are you kidding?" Dilada exploded at that time. "Emperor of the Kingdom, try this!" Dilada''s mouth opened again, his face crazily raised again and threw out a lump of clay. Gao fan smiles, flashes, opens his mouth, swallows dirada''s bomb. Dirada and zhaomeiming were forced to eat clay bombs at the same time? What is this special operation? Gao fan flashed again, stood on dirada''s bird, and looked at dirada with an evil look on his face, "ha ha It''s delicious. Anything else? " "What the hell are you?" Dirada sat down on the bird''s back in fright and almost fell down, swallowed the bomb alive? Is this serious? Of course, Gao fan didn''t really eat the bomb, but swallowed it with the power of swallowing. Zhao Meiming is still in mid air at this time, not surprised at all. She is numb to Gao fan''s unheard of abilities. Chapter 299 "I''m afraid such a strong man is really a God?" Thinking like this, Zhao Meiming has a happy smile on her face. It''s really my honor to be favored by God. "Dirada, I''ll ask you one last time, do you want to be my bookboy?" Gao fan stares at dirada coldly, a piece of clay solidifies in his open palm, the best way to deal with dirada is to attract him with what he likes, GAO fan waves his hand, throw this clay into the sea far away. "Boom!" The original calm sea set off huge waves, and the nearby islands were instantly submerged by the waves. Dilada and Zhao Meiming were stunned, such power, I''m afraid only God can have it? "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? " Gao fan looked at dilada lightly, as if he had done a trivial thing. "Gulu!" Dirada swallowed. "I can be your bookboy, but I want you to teach me how to explode!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smile, he really want to say, this is what I just learned from you! But at this time, in order to save dilada, Gao fan nodded, "yes!" "Yes! I promise to be a bookboy for you Dilada got up with a smile on his face. "First of all, the first request, change your skin, I don''t like it!" Gao fan glanced at dirada''s red cloud robe and took out a Hanfu from Najie. Dilada and Zhao Meiming are confused at the same time, and they are more curious about Gao fan''s ability to make a dress out of thin air. But imagine the other side''s powerful ability, they all feel that all this is very reasonable. "Are you a God, your majesty?" Zhao Meiming murmurs. Dilada had changed his clothes, and when he heard Zhao Meiming''s question, he said, "what is he? What do you say he is? He is your majesty Zhao Meiming black face: "kid, you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!" "Hey Dilada put his hands on his hips. "Who do you mean, kid? You look more fierce than me. don''t forget that you almost died in my hands just now "All right!" Gao fan''s face is not happy, "dirada, Zhao Meiming is my concubine, you are just a schoolboy, you respect her!" "Concubine?" Dilada and zhaomeiming were forced at the same time, "what''s the meaning of concubine?" "Concubine is one of the emperor''s many wives." Gao Fan said faintly, "you two still have a lot to learn, don''t quarrel!" "Yes Dirada nodded helplessly, but what are you doing with so many wives? It''s boring! Hee hee! Your majesty has admitted that I am his wife, but what does one of the wives mean? Ah! No matter what, many, many. He is so powerful, it''s right to have more wives! Dirada turns his head and looks at zhaomeiming, who is blushing and looks like a little woman, very different from the image of the mother Tyrannosaurus Rex just now, "eh What''s the matter with you? " "It''s none of your business! You know what I mean Zhao Meiming turned his head with disdain. "Go, go back!" Gao fan is domineering. "Yes Dilada and Zhao Meiming nodded. Gao fanduan sits on the throne of Daming. Standing next to him was the name of the country of water. Zilai also waited for the senior ninja of Fanguo to stand behind GAOFAN. Below are the ministers of shuizhiguo and the senior officials of Wuyin. "Tell me, what are your plans for the future?" Gao fan leans on the throne and pinches his shoulder according to Meiming. Chapter 300 "Your majesty!" "I am the name of the country of water, I am willing to lead the country of territorial water to surrender to your majesty, please don''t kill us!" Gao fan did not open his eyes, light said, "fog hidden people, how do you say?" Fog hidden silence, no one stood up to speak. "What are you ninjas doing?" The name of the country of water looks at the people of Wuyin angrily, but none of them is willing to pay attention to him. The name of the country of water is flustered. He is afraid that these ninjas will annoy Gao fan and pit himself. So he came to Gao fan with a flattering face, "Your Majesty, forgive me, at the beginning, I said that there is no need to fight, I am willing to give you the water Kingdom, but these ninjas will not listen to me at all, they have to fight, this has hindered you, as long as you are willing, now let them open their abdomen, What do you think?" Gao fan frowned slightly and opened his eyes slowly. The fog hidden people below dare to be angry. They have seen the power of Gao fan and know that they and others are nothing in front of him. "Lord Daming!" Gao fan got up with a faint smile on his face. "Yes, yes The name of the country of water smiles and bows. He had heard of the preferential treatment given to Tang Zhiguo Daming after he surrendered. He thought he could get the same preferential treatment here. Gao fan looked at the name of the country of water and said with a smile, "do you think Do these foggy ninjas deserve to die? " The great name of the country of water turns his eyes around and knows clearly in his heart. It turns out that the emperor of fan kingdom wanted to kill these ninjas, but he couldn''t find any reason to convince the public, so he needed someone to help him. Now, the great name of the country of water knows that his chance has come. As long as they claim to kill these ninjas, it is equivalent to accept the registration! "Damn it! They have offended your majesty, damn it The name of the country of water looks excited. "Oh?" Gao fan, with a faint smile on his face, looked at Zhao Meiming, "Lord Shuiying, what do you think I should do?" Zhao Meiming''s body trembles. Obviously, he didn''t expect Gao fan to ask her like this. If change to do before, Zhao Meiming will be good hesitant with Gao fan desperately. But now, Zhao Meiming has a new dream in her heart, "Your Majesty I''ve been your maid for a long time, and I''m no longer the water shadow of the Five Dynasties. no matter what your majesty decides, I''ll support it! " "But..." Zhao Meiming frowned and knelt down, "I beg your majesty to let them go!" "What?" The faces of Chang Shilang and Qing were filled with grief and indignation, "Lord Shuiying I didn''t expect you to... " Gao fan came forward and quickly lifted Zhao Meiming up, with a tired face. "Fool, don''t kneel down easily in the future, you are the water shadow of five generations!" Zhao Meiming was a little flustered. For the first time, she felt that Gao fan had such a gentle side. "Big snake pill, you go down with the name of the country of fire and ask him to hand over the work with you. After that, the country of water will belong to any country!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Dasheban nodded and looked at the name of the water Kingdom, "Sir, please!" "Ah The name of the country of water nodded his head and bowed his waist. "Big snake pill, please follow me..." Just as they walked out of the door, dasheban stabbed Daming in the chest. "Clean up!" Gao Fan said lightly. Big snake pill bows to Gao fan, "yes, your majesty!" At this time, Gao fan looked at the crowd again, "don''t worry, I''ve killed the people I want to kill, and I won''t kill any of the others, including Qing!" Chapter 301 Fog hidden people look at each other, one by one relieved. "Zhao Meiming, in order to save you, is willing to be my maid, she has paid too much for you!" Gao fan looked at the crowd faintly, "so From today on, remember, your lives are given according to Meiming Gao fan''s words, said the fog hidden people heavily lowered their heads. "All right! I don''t want to say more nonsense! " Gao fan took a deep breath, "the country of water is already the people of every country, the people of the country of water are the people of every country, the ninja of Wuyin is the ninja of every country, you will get the same salary and treatment as other ninja of every country!" Fog hidden people muddled force, what ghost? Didn''t you just want to kill us? Not only is there no punishment now? Can I get a raise? According to Meiming''s brilliant eyes, your majesty is really fickle It''s necrotic! "For the ninja who died on the battlefield today, it''s my fault!" Gao fan started his performance with a look of heartache, "I should have taken Liuwei to another island to fight, otherwise I would not have died so many people in vain!" All the people were shocked, they were all dumbfounded, Your Majesty, are you serious? When you''re very powerful, OK? "All right!" Gao fan took a deep breath and regained his dignity "I''m here!" He also nodded respectfully. "The order goes on, and the Wuyin ninja who died in the war will enjoy the same treatment as the ninja in other countries, and be named as a martyr." "The Empire will pay for all the expenses their children need to grow up, and the Empire will pay for all the pension of their parents!" "Yes Zilai nodded. All the people in Wuyin bowed their heads, it turns out that Gao fan is really ten good people, we were stupid enough to die so many people before. What a fool! Gao fan glanced at the people and saw their expressions in his eyes. There was an imperceptible cunning in the corner of his eyes, it''s done! It''s not easy to be a good emperor! Gao fan resumed his serious expression, "now Get rid of Zhao Meiming''s status as a maid and resume Zhao Meiming''s position as Shuiying of the Five Dynasties! In the future, Wuyin village will still be managed by zhaomeiming! " "Your Majesty, are you serious?" I''m confused. "What? Do you have a problem? " Gao fan looks at Zilai. Since come also low head, "I dare not, I fear!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "from today on, the country of water will be renamed the province of water in all countries. zhaomeiming will be the first governor of the province of water. the province of water will be managed by zhaomeiming with the help of his own people." "Yes Fog hidden people heavily nodded, they are really convinced. "Ding! Accept Wuyin village and get 100 points! " "The points How hard it is "Well, I''m tired all day. I''m going to sleep!" Gao fan waved his hand and left Daming mansion. Looking at the 200 points on the book, Gao fan drew the lottery without hesitation. "Ding! Congratulations on getting the equipment: Steel Monkey King "Ah, I''ll go. There''s only one thing coming out!" "What the hell? "The monkey king?" Gao fan saw what was in the backpack. Iron and steel Monkey King: the iron warrior armor with all the empty attributes of Sun Wu. It''s really interesting after the fusion! " Gao fan has a happy face. At night according to Meiming room. After killing Zhao Meiming, they lie on the bed and whisper. "Your Majesty, in fact, I want to go back to the palace with you." Zhao Meiming said in a low voice on Gao fan''s chest. Chapter 302 "I know." Gao Fan said with a smile, "but now that the province of water has been established, there are still many things to be improved. I want you to help and control the province of water as soon as possible. when you manage the province of water well, I will pick you up in person!" "As for now, there seems to be something wrong with shayin. there are only generalists in the imperial palace of any country. I want to go back to the kingdom of any country to stay in town!" "But..." Zhao Meiming frowned slightly, "but your majesty ~ I will miss you, you have to promise me that you will come often in the future!" "Well!" Gao fan smiles, "it''s a deal." "Well!" According to Meiming''s happy face, she hummed softly. "Since we can''t see each other for a while, let me do it all at once." With a laugh, Gao fan turns over and presses Zhao Meiming under his body. "Whimper, whimper!" That night, Gao fan''s voice didn''t stop. Since then, I have been hiding outside the wall all night with dark eyes. Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he also knew what Gao fan had done in it. "Your Majesty is really powerful ~ my intimate paradise has material again!" I''m satisfied. The next day, the newspaper spread wildly to the forbearance world: the fog disappeared, and the country of water was included in the world. In the dark cave black Jue looks at the information white Jue brings back, and his eyes gradually become fierce. "Dirada was taken away by gofan?" "Yes Bai Jue was picking his nose excrement. "Gao fan also absorbed six tails and three tails and used the power of Tianlei. It''s unheard of." "The power of thunder?" Heijue said with a faint smile, "is he related to the three holy places by using the power of nature? No, it seems that the three holy places are not so powerful! " "By the way, what''s going on over there with soil?" Black absolute light asks a way. Bai Jue licked his fingers and said, "I''ve contacted yunyin, but yunyin didn''t answer whether to join hands before, but now it''s almost certain!" "I wipe it, can you stop being so disgusting!" "Black Jue roared:" I remember correctly, you just used this finger to buckle the nose excrement "Well!" Bai Jue nodded with indifference, "the taste is not bad!" Black absolute one face dislikes, "roll roll!" Yanyin village "what?! Is there any mistake? " Onoki pats the information on the table, "silver gun and silver armour, fight alone with six tails! Thunder rolling, hit 4000? ¡­¡­ Is this special intelligence? How can I feel that our intelligence forces are writing newspapers! " Red earth''s face was muddled: "er Lord Tu Ying, this is really our intelligence! " "Ma Dan! It''s really so strong. We''re just going to give up! " Red earth iron nodded, "er Do you really want to surrender? I''ll go down and get ready! " "Go away!" Ohno is blowing his beard. "Yes "Wait a moment. Some time ago, shayin village proposed to join hands. You go back to them and we promise to join hands!" "Yes Yunyin village four generations of Lei Ying''s face is dignified, "reply to that person, we promise to cooperate." Darui frowned slightly: "Lord Leiyin, but the other party''s condition is seven tails..." "Needless to say!" Four generations of Lei Ying waved his hand, "shayin and Yanyin estimate that they are going to unite at this time. We can only cooperate with Xiao, as for Longyin village, we can only sacrifice them when necessary..." Darui''s face was dignified: "yes..." Shayin village I love Luo frowning, "contact Yanyin village again, the cooperation can''t be delayed, we have to fix the meeting date as soon as possible!" Chapter 303 "Yes Kan Jiulang nodded. "By the way!" I love Luo frowned and continued, "send people to Sichuan, always pay attention to the trend of every country, if there is a fight, try to set the battlefield in Sichuan!" Sorry, country of Sichuan, dead friends never die poor ones! "Yes At dawn the next day, GAO fan flies away with the big snake pill in Zhao Meiming''s gentle eyes. As for Muye three little ones, Gao fan left them in the fog to experience. "Come on, let''s go back!" According to Meiming''s reluctant turn. "Yes Sakura follows Zhao Meiming. Gao fan asked Xiaoying to take care of zhaomeiming for a few days when he left. Sakura at that time a face muddled force, this according to Meiming but water shadow, where need her a little girl to take care of. "Ouch!" Zhao Meiming had a slight pain in her lower abdomen and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Sakura in a hurry to help. "Governor, are you injured?" Sakura looks worried and raises her hand to treat chakra and throws it to zhaomeiming. Zhao Meiming''s face is red, isn''t it? Gao fan, the animal, stayed up all night last night. "Why? Why doesn''t it hurt? " Zhaomeiming takes a look at Xiaoying and remembers that Gao fan asked Xiaoying to take care of herself when he left, with a happy smile on his face, "smelly man, you still know you love me!" Sakura looks at zhaomeiming curiously. She doesn''t know what zhaomeiming is thinking. Thinking of Gao fan''s power, Zhao Meiming thinks that if he does it again, he can''t stand it alone? With a sister? Well, that''s the decision! But Which sister is suitable? Zhaomeiming couldn''t help looking at Xiaoying, with a faint smile on her face. Sakura''s face was muddled. "Governor, why are you looking at me like this?" What a thrill! The governor, who has always been cold, has been laughing for no reason today. "Hey, hey!" Zhao Meiming said with a smile, "Xiao Ying, do you want to learn secrets from me?" "Secrets?" Sakura a face surprised, "governor adult is willing to teach me the secret technique?" According to Meiming, "of course, my secret skill is a required skill for your Majesty''s concubine!" "The required skill for your Majesty''s concubine?" Sakura''s face was red with shame, but her eyes were bright. "I I went to the palace to run for election many times, but I didn''t get the maid. If I practiced this secret skill, I could get the maid Zhao Meiming was slightly stunned, with a sly smile on her face, "of course! As long as you learn this secret skill, you will become a concubine! " "Really?" Sakura said with a smile, "please teach me now!" "Now?" Zhao Meiming shook his head slightly. "It''s not convenient in broad daylight. Let''s talk about it in the evening." "Well Can we practice at night? " Sakura looks curious, what kind of secret arts can only be practiced at night? "Because this secret skill is powerful, it will make a lot of noise. If you practice in the daytime, it will easily affect others!" Zhao Meiming said seriously, "only in the dead of night when everyone is asleep is a good time to practice this secret skill!" "Oh Sakura nodded seriously and asked in a low voice, "what''s the name of this secret skill?" Zhao Meiming lowered her voice: "the secret art in the boudoir!" "Oh..." Sakura looks confused, although the name of this secret skill is very common, since the governor is willing to teach it, she is willing to learn it. It''s doomed that Sakura will be taken by Zhao Meiming. I don''t know what will happen if master gangshou knows? Chapter 304 Gangshou stands at the highest watchtower of the palace, holding the information from the front and staring at the brand new Muye city. Under the new policy management of Gao fan, Muye city is moving towards a modern metropolis. After the reconstruction of the former disordered leaves, they become neat, giving people a sense of atmosphere. Every family grows flowers and grass in front of and behind the house, and the air of wood leaves becomes fresh. At this moment, gangshou''s face was intoxicated and he took a deep breath of the fragrance of the air. Think about Gao fan''s great posture, handsome face and strong abdominal muscles Gangshou could not help sighing: "such a majesty, it''s really intoxicating!" "Gangshou, I''ve kept you waiting!" Gao fan floats in front of gangshou''s eyes with a gentle face. "Ah Gangshou suddenly opened his eyes, looking at Gao fan in front of him, startled. "When are you coming back, your majesty? How come it''s so quiet! It''s frightening His hands are on his chest. Gao fan landed on the ground and looked at the master. At this time, the master was wearing a Han suit, gentle and moving. But the conservatism of Hanfu can''t hide the scale of gangshou''s chest, on the contrary, it highlights her difference. "Gangshou, you are thin." Gao Fan said lightly. Gangshou bowed his head and shook his head, "Your Majesty misunderstood, this dress doesn''t show much body, so it looks small!" "Cough!" Gao fan shook his head awkwardly, "I don''t mean that." "If your majesty doesn''t believe it, you can check it yourself." Gangshou looks at Gao fan cunningly. Gao Fan said with a smile, "you go back first. I have something else to do. I will check it myself in the evening!" "Your Majesty is so bad!" Gangshou Jiao ran away with a smile. Gao fan, Da she wan, pharmacist Dou, Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue are in a secret laboratory. In front of him was a huge piece of glass, and on the other side of the glass was a white room. room has a as like as two peas, a white skinned man on the shelf. He looks exactly like the Yu Chi weasel. He was covered with patches and his eyes were closed. "Your Majesty, look." Big snake pill pointed to the man in the opposite room, "this is the first yuzhibo clan we cloned!" Yuzhibo Fuyue frowned, but he didn''t speak. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and looked at Yu Zhibo Fu Yue, "Fu Yue! , what looks as like as two peas is not a weasel. weasel is sent to the border. You know, also has something to ask. Don''t hide it in your heart. The reason why Gao fan wanted to bring yuzhibo Fuyue to the laboratory was that he heard yuzhibo weasel say, the yuzhibo family discovered that Gao fan''s secret laboratory seemed to be related to their yuzhibo family, everyone was very curious. "As soon as I came back, I heard that you were interested in this place, so I''ll let you have a look today." "I know the crime!" Yuzhibo Fuyue kneels on the ground with a frightened face. "No harm!" Gao fan waved his hand, "get up and watch!" "I dare not!" "Then kneel down!" Gao fan ignored Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue. He looked at Da Shewan and said, "let''s go!" "Yes The big snake pill looks to the pharmacist who operates the computer. "Yes, your majesty!" Dou nodded and pressed the operation button. "Ah Yu Zhibo in the room opens his eyes and stares at the room where everyone is. That kind of look, like can kill people. Chapter 305 Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue knelt down in front of Gao fan, and the kaleidoscope eye opened. "Master Fuyue, don''t be nervous!" Big snake pill smile, "this glass is one-way glass, people inside can''t see outside!" "Oh?" Yuzhibo, Fuyue is a little deceived. Dasheban chuckled, "to your majesty, the blood ring eye of yuzhibo clan is a very strange pupil technique, only after a strong spiritual blow can we have the opportunity to open the eyes, we just input a painful memory into this clone that has no memory and let his lover die, but he still did not open his eyes." "Clones without memory?" Yuzhibo Fuyue was stunned, is there such an operation? "Yes Big snake pellet as like as two peas, smiling, explains, " " is a new technology your majesty discovered. It can use a cell of a certain organism to reproduce a whole body. has 99.99% of the gene characteristics of that organism, so is almost exactly the same. Your majesty compels us to use this cloned body instead of the previous living experiment to be more human, and once this plan is successful, yuzhibo people will have more writing wheel eyes, there are not so many people to die, so this is a good thing for yuzhibo people! The reason why he chose weasel is that he is gifted, of course, this was agreed by weasel himself! " Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue nodded that they were acceptable. "Go on!" Gao Fan said lightly. "All right!" Dasheban nodded and looked at the experimental body, "just now, his lover was dead, but he didn''t open his eyes, now we can input another memory for him, let his brother die." "Ah Yu Zhibo in the room widened his eyes again, and his pupils suddenly turned bloody. Then slowly fade, eyes appear three gouyu shape. "Sangouyu blood ring eye!" Big snake pill a face strange smile, "is worthy of Yu Zhi Bo weasel, this three gouyu!" Yuzhibo Fuyue is also surprised. If the plan is successful, yuzhibo family can indeed reduce a lot of casualties. , however, think about the laissez faire of Yu Chi Bo''s family. "Fu Yue, your heart is too soft!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "as the head of a clan, sometimes being too soft hearted will push the clan to extinction!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s body trembled and he crawled to the ground in an instant, "I''m wrong, your majesty! I''ll go down and do what I have to do "Well! Go Gao fan waved his hand lightly. "I''ll leave!" Yuzhibo Fuyue gets up and leaves. Big snake pill smiles, "Your Majesty Do you still believe in yuzhibo Fuyue? " Gao fan twisted his eyebrows, and all of them in the world of tolerance are people who love to get to the top. "Forget it!" Gao fan nodded, "it''s normal for yuzhibo people to doubt. Just make it clear. besides, in the face of absolute power, there is no place for all conspiracies to escape!" "Yes Big snake pill sincerely admire, well, in the face of absolute power, there is no place to escape all plots, this is the posture of the strong! "Well, go on!" Gao fan waved. "Yes Big snake pill nodded, "let his parents and clansmen all die!" "Ah, ah Yu Zhibo in the room suddenly opened his eyes again, but his eyes did not change. "Your Majesty, it seems that we have failed!" There was no expression on dashuewan''s face. Gao fan frowned and pondered, always felt that there was nothing right. Chapter 306 In the world of tolerance, these guys always think that only death of father and death of brother is a great blow, but he doesn''t think so. It''s not necessary to kill relatives. Only when the things concerned are completely lost, it''s a huge blow! What''s more, does it really need a strong talent to open the eye of blood ring? Not necessarily! Of course, the most powerful or six immortals Datong muyuyi, dead love open three gouyu, dead brother directly open kaleidoscope and reincarnation eye! But the gift of this kind of thing, not necessarily. For example, yuzhibo takes the earth. He has not opened his eyes when he is a teenager. He also exists in the class like the tail of a crane. But in order to protect his girlfriend, opened two gouyu, girlfriend died, direct kaleidoscope. "Maybe it''s the wrong way." Gao fan nodded lightly. "Dig out the eye and replace it with another one." Big snake pill see Gao fan without saying a word, beckoning people to change the experimental body. "Wait!" Gao Fan said to stop, "maybe our method is wrong!" "Oh?" Big snake pill looks at Gao fan excitedly. Now he regards Gao fan as a God from the bottom of his heart. Gao fan''s words are God''s purpose. "Or this clone of sanguoyu, you give him a memory to make him a good, lustful man, and all the women in the world like him. If he wants to, even Shuiying will automatically send him to his bed to take the initiative to enjoy himself, then, cut off his tools!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Hiss..." The big snake pill suddenly widened its eyes, and instantly thought about the principle, "Your Majesty, we will do it now." Pharmacist pocket is also a face muddled force, not only to Gao fan put up a finger, this idea is too cow force it! Ten minutes later, the big snake pill was stunned. "Your Majesty, we made it. It''s a kaleidoscope eye!" "Not bad!" Gao fan smile, "according to this idea, give me mass production of kaleidoscope eyes!" "Yes The big snake pill and the pharmacist looked at Gao fan respectfully, "Your Majesty is really a god!" "After producing a hundred pairs of kaleidoscope, please inform me that I want to use the kaleidoscope to make reincarnation eyes!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Samsara eye?" Big snake pill and Dou two face muddle force, "Your Majesty''s meaning, can blood ring eye evolve into reincarnation eye?" "Yes Gao fan nodded, "not only that, white eyes can also evolve into reincarnated eyes." "Nani?" Big snake pill and Dou look surprised. But they absolutely believe what Gao Fan said. "And my task for you is to find a way to make a lot of reincarnation eyes and a lot of reincarnation eyes, and then merge them together, and then see what kind of freak can appear!" Gao Fan said lightly. Reincarnation blood wheel eye is the eye that is opened after Huiye devours the power of Shenshu. There is only one eye in the whole world of tolerance. But Gao fan thinks that perhaps by combining the reincarnation eye with the reincarnation eye, the reincarnation eye can be produced. Big snake pill muddled: "Your Majesty, where does the reincarnation eye come from?" Gao fan frowned tightly, and he thought about it for a long time. Gao fan has the blood and white eyes of Huiye, so it''s easy to open the reincarnated eyes. But I don''t know why, it can''t be opened. Thinking like this, information flashed through Gao fan''s mind. Gao fan''s eyes turned white in the surprised eyes of Da she wan and pharmacist Dou. Gao fan poured chakra into his eyes and murmured to himself. "Datong muhui gave birth to two sons, Datong Muyu and Datong Muyu." Chapter 307 "There are ten seals on the big barrel wooden feather coat, and they call themselves six immortals. in this world, they left two brothers, Ashura and Indra, and became the yuzhibo clan and the thousand handed clan." "One inherits the blood ring eye, the other inherits the powerful vitality." "And the inheritance of Bai Yan is from the RI clan, which is also the descendant of Datong Muyu village." "Reincarnation eye is a kind of research pupil technique that can be opened only by combining chakra of the big tube wood clan with the white eye of the day clan." "I have the blood of Huiye. There is no doubt about chakra of the big tube wood family." "But why not?" Still failed, Gao fan''s white eyes darkened again, eyebrows locked, eyes dignified. The big snake pill and the pharmacist''s pocket were all confused. What Gao Fan said is just a fantasy for them, right? The pharmacist took out a small book and quickly wrote every sentence of Gao fan. Who are Asura and Indra? Which gavel is Tatung Muyu village? Why does the reincarnation eye need chakra and white eye to open? Wait The pharmacist suddenly realized something. "Your Majesty just said that the reincarnation eye was opened by the fusion of chakra of the big tube wood clan and the white eye of the RI clan?" Pharmacist Dou specially emphasized the word "day". "Yes! It must be the white eyes of the Japanese Gao fanlang said with a smile, "pharmacist, you are really a genius!" "Thank you, your majesty!" The pharmacist nodded. "Now that you have a new goal, go down and carry it out!" Gao fan smiles, "but remember We can only use cloning technology, we can''t kill people! " "Your majesty The two saluted together. "Don''t flatter me. I''m bad at learning from those civil servants!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "go on, I''m going!" "To your majesty!" Big snake pill and bag bow. For a year after taking over the kingdom of water, Gao fan has been in the kingdom of water. Espionage activities of different sizes and riots occurred one after another, which brought some interference to the rule of any country. However, these riots are irrelevant to Gao fan, but some of them cost manpower. Six months ago, when there was the most rioting, even Gao fan himself went. At that time, ape Fei was the only one guarding Muye, but the old man was exhausted. Last month, xirihong gave birth to a son to ape flying ASMA. Ape flying rizha retired and went home to carry the child to ape flying ASMA. However, after a year of turmoil, the territory of Fanguo gradually calmed down. At present, Fanguo has occupied one fifth of the area of the tolerance area, and its economic and military strength is the strongest. The overall situation of all regions has been decided, and the top officials of all countries have returned one after another. The Royal Academy of Biological Sciences, Fanguo backyard, grove. Gangshou, dashuewan, Zilai, GAOFAN, all four of them are here. "Big snake pill, let''s go!" Gao fan has a dignified face. "Yes, your majesty!" The big snake pill made a seal with both hands, "reincarnation of filthy soil!" There was a dark hole in the ground and a coffin came out. "What''s this?" Gangshou and Zilai are also confused. Your majesty, what is this for? "Click!" The coffin door opened and an ignorant boy came out. "Rope tree!" Gangshou looked at the young man with empty eyes in front of him in surprise and exclaimed. "Sister!" The rope tree was equally surprised. "I''m dead, aren''t I? How can I see my sister? Sister, do you also... " Chapter 308 Gangshou wanted to embrace the rope tree, but he was stopped by Gao fan: "wait a minute, you hold him now, you have to break him up!" "Oh, oh!" Gangshou nodded excitedly. There are many questions in my heart. Is this the so-called resurrection rope tree of your majesty? Is the reincarnation of filthy earth a resurrection? Big snake pill goes forward and injects chakra into the rope tree, the rope tree''s dry body gradually becomes full, which is a bit of a human model. But the empty eyes let people see at a glance that he is different from others. He also looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty The so-called resurrection rope tree, isn''t it? " Are you teasing us? Big snake pill white, come from also one eye, "idiot, definitely not like this!" "Oh?" Since also very unconvinced, "is not like this, that is how?"? You said it "Your Majesty is definitely going to let the rope tree learn to reincarnate the dirty soil, and then use the reverse reincarnation to get out of my control, the rope tree will be free!" Big snake pill murmurs. ¡°¡­¡­¡± But even if it is, the rope tree can only be regarded as a living dead man, right? Gangshou frowned slightly. Of course, she knew that the resurrection mentioned by dasheban was not reliable. she looked at Gao fan with an aggrieved face, "Your Majesty, is what dasheban said true?" "Of course not; ah!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "what are you thinking? If we really want to reincarnate, where can we wait so long? " Big snake pill looks at Gao fan stupidly. Can your majesty really bring people back to life? "Hey, hey, you''re the idiot!" Since come also a face PA se of looking at big snake pill, "hear your majesty say what?" The big snake pill quietly looks at Gao fan, and doesn''t mean to pay attention to the big snake pill. Is it finally coming? Can you finally see the real resurrection? Since I came here, I''ve seen that dasheban didn''t pay attention to himself, with an expression of cannibalism, ah, hey, why can you ignore my words!! "Watch it!" Gao fan waved and two black balls appeared in the palm of his hand, just like fairway jade. The three men were stunned and remembered that Naruto almost died under this thing. "Ah, your majesty, do you want to think about it?" Since also a face dull, "although rope tree he is already dead..." "Sister." When she heard zilaiye''s words, she was worried, "who is this handsome brother? What''s in his hand? Is there any danger? " Gangshou frowned slightly. Of course, she didn''t know that the fairway jade in Gao fan''s hand was different from that before. But she believed in Gao fan, so she looked at the rope tree with a gentle face, "this is his majesty Gao fan of fan Kingdom, don''t worry, it will be OK!" Rope tree a face is curious, "every country emperor, that is what thing?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, "the emperor of any country is the most handsome man in the world!" Since also a face disdain, too shameless? "Ha ha! My brother is really handsome. Why don''t you be my brother-in-law? " The rope tree looks innocent. Gangshou blushed, "what are you talking about?" has been directly silly, and Tucao Tucao: "what make complaints about children nowadays?" "Uncle, are you talking about me?" The rope tree looks at Zilai. "Who''s uncle?" Since also a face disdain, "can''t you see that I am only 20 years old?" "Er..." The rope tree was roared by Zilai, and instantly counseled. Chapter 309 "Come on, don''t scare him!" Gangshou raised his hand is a punch, directly will come also hit the ground. Gao fan shook his head slightly, "OK, rope tree, accept my skill!" "Well!" Rope tree nodded, he looked at the two black balls in Gao fan''s hands curiously, only feeling that he needed them very much. Gao fan looks like a Lin, raises his hand to drive the fairway jade into the rope tree''s body. The rope tree''s eyes widened and the expression on his face solidified. When all the people mentioned it in their throat, Gai fan drank it in a deep voice, "life revives!" Rope tree facial expression eases, slowly closed eyes, a face calm. "This is..." The big snake pill widened its eyes. "What''s the matter?" Since come also a face disdain of looking at big snake pill. "It''s strange!" Zilai also frowned, "I can''t feel the rope tree in my reincarnation of dirty soil, it seems that the link between us is cut off by a strange energy." Gangshou and Zilai also looked at each other, "Your Majesty''s art is successful?" "All right!" Gao fan stopped and patted lightly, as if he had done a trivial thing. Rope tree opened his eyes, eyes returned to the normal light, a face incredible looking at his body, "sister, I am alive!" "Ha ha!" Gangshou happily held the rope tree in his arms, "brother, it''s good that you live!" "Alive?" I''m totally stunned. Is NIMA a a little too simple? This is the resurrection of a man! Don''t you have any changes? Big snake pill looks at Gao fan admiringly, "Your Majesty is really the real God alive!" "Ah, Hello, rope tree!" Zilai also patted the rope tree on the shoulder, "do you want to confirm that you are really alive?" "Wow Rope tree also made a grimace to Zilai, "uncle, why don''t you believe big brother so much?" "Ha ha!" Gangshou looks at the rope tree and laughs. At this moment, she has been waiting for a long time! "Sister! I''m hungry The rope tree looks at the gangshou. "Good!" Gangshou holds the small hand of the rope tree and looks at Gao fan, "Your Majesty..." "Go ahead. You two haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s talk more." Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Gangshou looked at the tree and said, "sister, I''ll take you to dinner. What would you like to eat?" "I want to eat barbecue!" Tut Tut, you are worthy of being the grandson of the early generation of Huoying! This is going to change Naruto, who is not promising. He definitely said that he would go to eat ramen. "Sister, is that handsome big brother my brother-in-law?" "Yes "The elder sister is really powerful, so handsome men can make it!" "Ha ha!" "Who is that strange uncle with white hair?" "Don''t the rope tree remember? That''s my sister''s friend. I''ve come to be my brother. " "Since come also elder brother?" The rope tree is surprised to say, "elder sister is so young, how can he look so old!" "This..." I''m in a bit of a dilemma. "My father told me before that my uncle often went to peep at people''s baths, so my kidney was bad. I didn''t believe it at that time, but now it seems to be true..." Rope tree serious face. "Kid! You''ll wait for me Since then, I can''t help it any more, who is kidney deficiency? I don''t want face! "Cough!" Gao fan coughed faintly. Since come also and big snake pill two people turn head, "Your Majesty, do you still have what command?" "Is there any one of you who is going to be resurrected?" Chapter 310 Zilai also looked confused, "no I don''t even know who my parents are! " Big snake pill pondered for two seconds, "I know who my parents are, but Let them stay in the kingdom of heaven. Resurrection is not necessarily a good thing! " "Ha ha!" Gao fan light a smile, "that calculate, talk with me lately endure the situation of the boundary!" "Yes, your majesty!" Zilai also nodded, "China''s territory is stable, and the construction work in various places is carried out in an orderly way. although there are occasional conflicts with hostile forces on the border, they are all solved one by one. at present, the province of water is completely under our control, and the spy organizations hidden in the province of water have all been removed. the cooperation between Xiao and Yunkai seems good, but it is also true The two old friends, shayin and Yanyin, are still working very closely with each other. they are already gathering a large army to attack Fanguo from Yuzhi province. however, Onoki seems to disdain to cooperate with shayin Since I finished speaking, I have obviously disliked other countries in the world of tolerance. Are you full of shit in your head? Why do you let go of such a powerful enemy? Give a whole year to rest! Yanyin and shayin, in particular, even made a move at this time, isn''t it obvious that they are delivering food? These people are really pigs! "It''s normal for dayemu to disdain shayin''s cooperation. Shayin is too weak!" Gao fan nodded, "but after a year of peace, it''s time to move on!" "Your Majesty, I have one more thing to tell you." The snake pill bowed slightly. Gao fan light glanced at one eye, come from also, "sand hidden and rock hidden joint attack this matter, you go to prepare for it!" "Yes It''s time for your majesty and big snake pill "Go ahead." Gao fan looks at the big snake pill. "Yes, your majesty!" Dasheban nodded, "after a year''s efforts, all our white eyes are ready, but only 21 pairs of kaleidoscope blood ring eyes have been made, the cloning cycle is too long, and the clones are not enough!" "Well?" Gao fan nodded slightly, "is the success rate still so low? I know! " Next time you meet Bai Jue, you must be caught by him. Gao fan remembers that as long as there are exorcists and tailed beasts, baijue can reproduce spores infinitely. Moreover, although baijue''s spores have little combat power, they have endless benefits and are very suitable for experiments. Three days later, the province of rain. In Fanguo, 50 kilometers away from the military camp, under the dark sky, GAO fan and a couple of young boys and girls strolled along the road, not far ahead, there used to be a small mountain village, but now it has been destroyed, still smoking, looking at the scorched land and collapsed buildings in front of him, Gao fan''s face turned black, although the officials of Fanguo had already organized the old village The people are evacuating, but who can bear it. "Ningci, report the military situation!" Gao fan''s eyes are cold, and his voice is filled with the spirit of killing. To Ningci stood beside Gao fan, a little nervous. This is the legendary emperor who killed 4000 people in one blow! The defense work of Yuzhi province was handed over by Gao fan to the day clan to assist changmen, so both day Ningci and day Chutian are here, and now, GAO fan takes two people out to help day Ningci solve the bird curse in the cage. Chapter 311 "Yes With a dignified face, "shayin and Yanyin each sent 1000 people to form a coalition army of 2000 people, shayin elite shangrenkan Jiulang, Yanyin elite shangrenwen ya, attacked Yuzhi Province in the early morning of three days ago, we actively organized the army to resist the invasion, but because it was a sneak attack, we suffered heavy losses!" The voice of day rather times is full of spirit, but hard to conceal nervousness. "I think clearly. I''m really a good child." Gao fan nodded. "Ah?" Rather time complexion a stiff, heavy low head to go. It''s a bit uncomfortable to be called a child by someone who is not a few years older than himself Even if he is your majesty! "Who is the garrison general in the province of rain?" Gao fan asked lightly. With a look of awe in his eyes, he had heard that he was like a tiger when he was with him, GAO fan is powerful and may be angry at any time, now he hopes that Gao fan will kill him in a rage. "Your majesty!" As soon as her body was stiff, she said, "it''s RI RI Zu ~" RI Chutian was very flustered, of course, she knew that the RI clan didn''t defend the territory well, and she was also very afraid that Gao fan would destroy the RI clan in a rage, What''s the use of keeping you? Gao Fan said faintly, "the Japanese have done a good job, they have made great contributions to the protection of the people of every country, after the war, I will reward the Japanese well!" "Er..." Rudiment is tiny a Leng, how with think of not quite same? Can you still be rewarded if you lose your site? He quit at that time, "your majesty! When the Japanese lost their territory in the province of rain, you didn''t punish them? How much more Gao fan took a deep breath and stood up with his hands down, "Chutian and Ningci You should all remember that every country is people-oriented, if the land is lost, you can call it back, but if a person dies, he can''t survive! " To the young field and to Ningci are slightly a Leng. Your majesty, as it is said, is a distinguished name! "Yes They nodded heavily. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "let''s go. Follow me to the enemy camp." "What?" *2¡£ Hatta and Ningci are confused. But for them, the word of GAOFAN is an edict, which is an order that cannot be disobeyed. Daisy gritted her teeth and made up her mind. Just go and protect your majesty! Er It seems wrong It''s said that your majesty is super shadow level. Should your majesty protect me? Gao fan looks at the expression on Chutian''s face and is curious, girl, in just two seconds, the expression on your face has changed several kinds ~ looking at Chutian with his head down, Gao fan can''t help shaking his head, girl''s mind, you can''t guess! However, the development of Hattori is a little better than Sakura. It''s not bad. Ning CI frowned tightly, and hatada''s expression was also in his eyes, "it''s useless!" Ning CI made a mockery of his rudiment in his heart, and then looked at Gao fan, "your majesty! Are you serious? " "Do you think I''m joking?" Ten minutes later, shayin and Yanyin''s joint advance troops camp temporarily, and Kan Jiulang and Wen Yazhan sit in front of the sand table. "It''s really bad luck that we didn''t get a feather!" Kan Jiulang looks annoyed. In order to speed up the March, he ordered shayin''s Ninja to bring only one day''s dry food, thinking that Muye will run the rain province well, every family has surplus food, and then rob it when they come. Chapter 312 "Yes Wen Ya looks melancholy, it seems that Yan Yin thinks the same way. "I don''t know how this country is managed, but we don''t have any food left for us. What a hell Yes, the water province evacuated perfectly, there was no food left. "Newspaper!" Ninja rushed in, looking flustered. "Say it "Gao fan is on the battlefield!" "What? How many people have come? " "Three, he also takes two teenagers. They are the day Hatta and day Ningci of the day clan. They are tolerant in strength!" "How could it be just two? Another is Zhongren? Are you wrong? " Do you look down on people so much? Just three people dare to risk their lives. Are we pigs? "Just three. That''s what the newspaper says!" "Where and how far?" "Ten kilometers to the East." "Keep exploring!" "Yes Kan Jiulang looked at Wen Ya, "Ma Dan, if you don''t do it, you can''t beat yourself in the face!" Wen Ya frowned, "according to the available information, Gao fan''s power is almost mythical by the newspaper, I don''t really believe that Gao fan is that powerful!" If he wants to be so powerful, the tolerance world will be unified, OK? Where are we going to hop? "Well!" Kan Jiulang nodded and agreed, "I also took part in the last joint Chinese endurance test between Muye and shayin, I saw Gao fan with my own eyes at that time!" "Oh?" Wen Ya looks curious, "what do you think of him?" "Very ordinary!" Kan Jiulang shook his head. "At that time, he was the shadow of the five generations of Muye. Muye''s economic strength could not be separated from the credit of Gao fan. but if he had combat effectiveness..." Kan Jiulang looks up, and Gao fan''s handsome and kind image appears in his mind again. Especially want to start Ju, the first time to see Gao fan''s flower crazy appearance, Kan Jiulang a little speechless. A moment later, Kan Jiulang murmured, "to tell the truth It''s really ordinary! " "Well!" Wen Ya''s face is calm, "Yan Yin''s adult also thinks so, Gao fan''s strength has been exaggerated excessively!" "So let''s go!" Kan Jiulang nodded heavily. "Well!" Wen Ya is 100 times more confident, "the three generations of Lei Ying are also Super Shadow level strong men, are they still tired to death? I think Maybe we can achieve the record of mieshaying class again today "Good!" Kanjiro was a little excited. On the battlefield, GAO fan, with Chutian and Ningci, looks leisurely, like walking on a country road, one front and two back. An ambush in the dark, Kan Jiulang and Wen Ya look at each other and smile, GAO fan is really a straw bag!! It''s all in our trap. We haven''t found it yet. In this tense environment, hatada, who has always been silent, has become uneasy. "Are you hungry, your majesty?" Hatta''s face was tense. "Not hungry." "Your Majesty, are you sleepy this evening?" There is a panic in Hatta. "Not sleepy." "Your Majesty, why don''t we go back first?" Chutian was a little empty. "Go a little further, but it''s the camp of the shayin Yanyin alliance." "Hata, you are afraid of the enemy..." Gao Fan said lightly. "How can it be? With your majesty, how can you be afraid of the enemy! " Hatta argued, "I just I''m afraid of the dark "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles brightly, "you are sincere!" Ning CI is embarrassed and has a black face. He thinks Miss Zong is a fool from the bottom of his heart. at this time, he still has the leisure to say that there is something wrong with it. and your majesty, what do you mean you don''t care? Now it''s on the battlefield, and the enemy is likely to show up! Can you be serious? To Ningci for the safety of two people hold broken heart. Chapter 313 Kan Jiulang and Wen Ya, who are hiding in the dark, are very angry when they see Gao fan''s relaxed appearance. How can you still laugh? Is there anyone who looks down on us so much? "Don''t worry! When they get into the detonating trap, make sure they''re safe! " Wen Ya said in a low voice. "Well!" Kan Jiulang''s mouth is flat. "Your Majesty, can you smile a little bit and bring the enemy in later?" To rather times raise small head, two black lines on the face. Ah! My heart is really tired. "The enemy?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "they have already come!" Daisy a face of panic, hands clenched with nothing, "where? Where is it? " Rather time brow tiny wrinkly, complexion a Lin, swish of take out a bitterness have no. Kan Jiulang and Wen Ya look at each other and prepare to pinch the seal with both hands. "Wow Gao fan made a face. Hatta and Ningci were taken a big jump. "Ha ha ha! I''m teasing you two! " Gao fan fork waist looking at young farmland and rather times, "scared you!" Daisy''s face is muddled. Does your majesty have such a naughty side? Ning Ci, with a gloomy face, said seriously, "Your Majesty, please don''t play such a joke on me. it''s about your life!" Kan Jiulang and Wen Ya shed two drops of sweat on their forehead and looked at each other. I wiped it. I was scared to pee, okay? Do we take Gao fan seriously? In fact, he is a second class! "Let''s go!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is relaxed. "And go on?" The young fields are all confused. "Of course!" Gao fan grabs Daisy''s little hand, bends over, and gently leans towards Daisy''s little face. Daisy was startled by Gao fan''s action, and a blush appeared on her white face Your majesty... " Your majesty is not going to kiss me, is he? But brother Ningci is still watching! I''m young. Should I refuse? Ning Ci was stunned to see it, bi Your majesty, hatada, she is still a child! Ning CI is in a tangle. Do you want to stop Gao fan. But on second thought, what do I have to do with their family? Ningci hands in front of the chest, a face haughty turned his head. "Qin beast!" Before suningci got angry, Kan Jiulang jumped out and pointed to Gao fan, "shameless man, she''s still a child!" "Nani?" Hands on the chest, ready to seal the teeth face black line. Brother, what are you doing? Why do you want to jump out? I''m afraid it''s not fake Kan Jiulang. You''re a spy from Fanguo, aren''t you? Day line rather time complexion one Lin, put out eight trigrams palm posture, "enemy?" Chuda clenched kuwu and stood in front of Gao fan. He looked at Kan Jiulang warily. "Kan Jiulang?" Gao fan smiles, "long time no see. What are you doing here?" Wen Ya''s eyes are awe inspiring? Is that right? Kan Jiulang is a spy of any country! "I''m here to snipe you, of course!" Kan Jiulang''s face was cold. "I wanted to let you live a few more minutes, but I saw you do that to a little girl. I can''t bear it!" Hatta is black. She wants to kill Kan Jiulang in front of her now. I dare to disturb Miss Bennet''s good deeds. It''s very hard to die. However, he was a little timid when he thought of the shadow that Kan Jiulang had brought to him in the exam a few years ago. Ning CI coldly looked at Kan Jiulang, "if you want to snipe your majesty, you must pass me first!" Chapter 314 "Suning times!" Kan Jiulang looked at Ning Ci and slightly narrowed his eyes. "In the Zhongren exam a few years ago, it seems that the duel between you and me didn''t win or lose?" "Do you remember..." Day rather time complexion a Lin, "now, let me continue!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "young fields, let''s make room for them!" "Well!" Hatta nodded and followed Gao fan to one side. "Let me understand the power of muyeri." Kan Jiulang took the crow off his back. The green tendons around the white eyes of the sun Ning CI burst up and set up the formation of the eight trigrams palm. Black secret skill, no pain in the mouth! Kan Jiulang''s face was cold, and the cloth strip on the crow''s body was instantly untied. Crow mouth burst out of a lot of bitterness, toward Ningci flew in the past. Ning Ci''s face is dignified. Back to heaven! Bounce all the bitterness away. "It''s worthy of the return of the Japanese people!" Kan Jiulang grinned coldly, "absolute defense is really powerful!" "Blindly defending is not a good way, If Ning CI doesn''t find a chance to approach Kan Jiulang, he will lose in a long time!" Gao Fan said lightly. Hatta hands in front of the chest, a worried face. The body skill of the day clan has such a defect, and hatada naturally knows it. Melee vs. long range is a disadvantage. How can Ningci not know this! Black secret skill, mouth poison needle! The crow spits out the green poison needle and returns to the sky again. The next moment, Ning CI rushed up to Kan Jiulang. "Hum!" Kam Kau Lang''s body shape has collapsed. Crow once again shed a piece of suffering, is not to give Ningci close opportunities. Ning Ci''s face was as usual, and he was in hot pursuit. Kan Jiulang retreated quickly, but because of his slow speed, he was overtaken by Ningci. Ning CI raised his hand and hit Kan Jiulang in the chest, making a dull noise. Kan Jiulang was hit. As he retreated, his two serrated arms popped out and hugged him. Ning CI quickly dodged, left hand injured, just can avoid the attack of serrated arm. "What''s this?" Ningci breathlessly looked at the opposite "kan Jiulang", his left hand naturally dropped, mostly abandoned. "Brother Ning CI is close to you. Why don''t you continue to attack?" Hatta looks puzzled. In her opinion, she should have taken the opportunity to have a set of gossip sixty-four palms just now. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Ning CI is really a good child. Now I like him more and more." Hatta looks confused. What is your majesty talking about? Brother Ningci is a boy. How can you like him? Isn''t it? Your majesty is No! At this time, I saw that the "kan Jiulang" who had been slapped walked out again. Before that, Kan Jiulang split from the middle and became a new puppet. "You can force me to let the black ants out, kid of the sun family, you are very good!" Kan Jiulang looks at Ning CI insidiously. The numbness of his left hand has spread to his shoulder, it seems that he is poisoned! "Don''t look down on people!" Ning CI frowned tightly. "Hey, hey! Did you find out? " Kan Jiulang grinned, "what''s the taste of poisoning?" "Hum!" The day rather time complexion a Lin, the right hand raises, "even if only have one hand, I also can beat you!" "Arrogance Kan Jiulang gave a sinister smile. Crow mouth again spit out poison needle and bitterness, seal Ningci''s left side. The black ant opens its arms and pours forward to seal Ning Ci''s right side. I''d rather avoid it than retreat. Chapter 315 "Hey, hey!" Kan Jiulang laughs wildly, "Shanjiao fish!" Bang! A dull impact sound came, Ning CI felt that the bones on his back were going to be broken. "Be careful!" When Hatta saw that the ground behind Ning Ci was losing again, he gave a warning, but it was too late. "Ah The heavy impact of shanjiaoyu not only seriously injured Ningci, but also threw Ningci''s body forward. the black ant took the opportunity to move forward, opened a big mouth, and wanted to swallow Ningci. "No!" Daisy field a Jiao drink, flash body block in front of Ningci body, for Ningci block this blow. "Eight trigrams empty palm!" Rather time complexion a Lin, raise a hand to beat the young farmland to one side. Looking at the giant mouth of the black ant which is getting closer and closer to itself, Ning CI almost despair, it seems that he will die this time! I''m really reluctant to die to protect the eldest lady of the clan But on the face of the Ning times to show a smile of relief. "Click!" Gao fan raised his hand and shook it in the air. Kan Jiulang''s three puppets suddenly broke away from his control and got entangled together, twisting the city one by one and making a big Mahua. Kan Jiulang is confused. Is this special What the hell? Gao fan gently waved his hand and inserted the Mahua heavily into the ground. To rather time sitting on the ground, gasping for breath, a face of survival of the lucky. Daisy also has a dull face. What happened just now? "It''s you!" Kan Jiulang looked at Gao fan with a gloomy face. "Do you know what a puppet means to a puppet master? How dare you destroy my puppet "Puppet master?" Gao fan disdained, "how dare you call yourself a puppet master? It''s so funny "You Without the puppet, Kan Jiulang looked sad and indignant, "you can kill me, but you can''t insult me!" "What? Look at you so angry Do you really think that you are a qualified puppet master from the bottom of your heart? " Gao Fanyang looked at Kan Jiulang with disdain. Kan Jiulang met Gao fan with the same look as a fool, and his heart was filled with grief and anger. "Ah! I''ll fight with you! " Kan Jiulang roars and pours on Gao fan. Bang! Kan Jiulang''s eyes were dark, and his whole body was lying on the ground. He felt that his head had just hit a very hard thing. Kan Jiulang touched his head, but it was not broken. "Gao fan, you actually attacked..." Kan Jiulang suddenly raised his head and saw a great figure in front of him. The angry eyes gradually become surprised, then turn from surprised to hot, and then turn from hot to excited. "This What is this? " Kan Jiulang got up slowly and looked at the things in front of him with an incredible look on his face. For a moment, he didn''t know how to describe his mood. Gao fan smiles a little. He just took out the steel monkey king he won in the previous lottery. this is an iron man armor in the shape of Monkey King. The 1.8-meter-tall Monkey King is made of metal, with blood red and golden hues, two long metal feathers on his head and a golden cudgel in his hand, which vividly reflects his unruly and arrogance. Kan Jiulang saw at a glance that it was a puppet, so he now approached the monkey king and observed every aspect of his appearance inch by inch. He was stupefied and stupefied. This is a perfect work of art, which has long been beyond the scope of puppet. Chapter 316 Wen Ya and others, who are ambushing in the dark, are confused. What is that thing? It looks very unusual! Hatta and Ningci were also surprised, "this What is it? " "This is my puppet!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back and he smiles. "This is a puppet!" Everyone present was shocked. Aren''t all puppets uglier than each other, uglier than the sky? Is this a puppet? Hatta carefully said, "Your Majesty Do you want to give it a new name? I don''t think the word "puppet" matches it "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s called war armor!" "Armor?" Kan Jiulang frowned slightly, "what does that mean?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Monkey King, I''m going to Ningci!" The Monkey King opened his eyes in an instant, and the fire of samadhi came out in his eyes, and his whole body also spewed out hot flames. Kan Jiulang stepped back in a hurry. A big hole had been burned in the clothes in front of him, and the skin inside was also burned. "What a terrible flame Everyone was shocked! "Yes, master!" Monkey King opens his mouth. All the people were petrified in an instant, Wen Ya was frightened and his eyes were almost falling out. Monster!!! The puppet is talking! The next second, the monkey king''s body turned into fine metal, like fly ash. These fly ashes fly to Ningci''s left hand. Ning Ci was frightened at first. The flame from monkey king made him scared. But then it was found that the fly ash was not aggressive, but also instantly cured his poisoned left hand, Ning Ci was surprised to let the metal wrap himself. The next second, a steel monkey king with white eyes appeared in front of everyone, but the golden cudgel in his hand was gone. "How do you feel?" Gao fan smiles. Ning CI looked at his hands and feet in surprise. He knew that his body injury had completely recovered. Then he looked at Gao fan, "thank you, your majesty!" "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you!" Gao fan''s face was in a panic, and he came forward in a hurry with a look of money, "I didn''t say I wanted to send you!" The faces were muddled, and Gao fan''s design collapsed thoroughly. Where''s that domineering look just now? Where''s that invincible look? What''s the look of the landlord''s old fortune now? "You can use it now and try back to the sky!" Gao Fan said. "Well!" Ningci Bagua raised his hand, and his heart was very heroic. "Eight trigrams palm, return to heaven!" Boom! Rather than a sharp drink, the monkey king told me to spin up, releasing a tyrannical flame. With Ningci as the center, the area within tens of meters is filled with three real fires. Everyone present, including those ninjas hiding in the dark, felt the killing intention coming back from the sky. The moment passed and the flames dispersed. Rather time a face to hoodwink of looking at oneself surroundings square several dozen meters of place, have all been burnt black by the flame. "This..." Isn''t that horrible? Ning CI knew from the bottom of his heart that even if he was alone now, he would not have any pressure. "Cough!" Gao fan regained his serious face again, "come on, all the people hiding in the dark come out, you are not my opponent!" "Damn it Wen Ya immediately reacted, and his face was crazy. "Kan Jiulang, I''m sorry! Go ahead Boom boom! A series of explosions are going on, and the Ninjas in ambush all over the place are looking forward to the fire. Chapter 317 "Ha ha! Even if it''s shadow level, it''s a death to fall into the trap of this level! " Wen Ya laughs wildly. The sound of the explosion spread far away, and the long door, which was processing official documents, suddenly raised its head. Then a calm bow, to continue their work. RI RI Zu frowned and looked into the distant sky, "governor, there seems to be a battle over there. Don''t we need to send someone to have a look?" "No!" The long gate smiles, "it''s your majesty over there." "Ningci!" Day day foot brow tight wrinkle. As the head of the RI clan, RI RI Zu has been under a lot of pressure over the years. What he felt most sorry for was RI Ningci. Therefore, in the face of danger, the first person to think of is ri Ningci, not his daughter, RI Chutian. "Lord rizu, your majesty told me that he has a way to solve the bird curse seal in the cage of the Japanese clan. Your Majesty said that he would not allow such a bad habit to continue to be passed on among the Japanese clan!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± But the problem is that it is too difficult to solve Ning Ci''s problem. Rizu regrets that he didn''t stop the clan from casting a curse on riningci. He didn''t want to talk about it any more, so rizu put the topic aside, "is your majesty over there? Does the governor really want to send someone to have a look? " "Ha ha!" Changmen smiles, "if it''s someone else''s, I''ll go and have a look, but if it''s your majesty, it''s not necessary!" "Is your majesty really that strong?" The sun is far away. "Your Majesty is very strong!" Changmen said with a smile, "adult rizu doesn''t need to worry about riningci!" "This..." The day was silent for a while. Battlefield in the sea of fire GAO fan read the power wall and protected Kan Jiulang, Chutian, Ningci and himself. "Kan Jiulang, it seems that you have been abandoned by your teammates!" Gao fan smiles. "Just for the task!" Kan Jiulang is still stubborn, but he still glances at the monkey king from time to time, which exposes him. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles a little, he will survey nine Lang these small movements to see in the eye. Kan Jiulang is really a talent in puppetry, which makes Gao fan love his talent. he believes that as long as he gives Kan Jiulang enough time, the other party can really follow suit. Although scorpion is more talented, Gao fan always thinks that scorpion is too crazy and not suitable for any country. after all, Gao fan''s blue eyed three flower pupil has no spare place to control scorpion. therefore, Gao fan still hopes Kan Jiulang can join any country, but now is not the time to mention it. Gao fan''s hands were on his back and his face was domineering. "This fire should be put out, too!" Gao fan''s domineering wave, the flame instantly dispersed, revealing the intact Gao fan several people. For a moment, the Allied forces were shocked. "In perfect condition? This is special What''s the situation? " Is it the role of the puppet? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "Bang Dang!" The swords in Wen Ya''s hand fell to the ground. My 100000 detonators didn''t hurt Gao fan. Gao fan looked domineering, "a group of garbage, I stand like this to fight you, you can''t break the defense!" Wen Ya looked angry, "boy, you have the guts to say it again!" "Rubbish!" Gao fan raised his hand and hit Wen Ya in the air. He killed Wen Ya directly and made a scum. it really became a scum. Chapter 318 The crowd looked at Wen Ya, who had turned into ashes. For a moment, he was in a mess Ning Ci, under the monkey king''s armor, looks at Gao fan''s back in amazement. "Information shows that Wen Ya is an elite Shangren. Why Fly ash? How strong is your majesty? " Kan Jiulang sat on the ground with fear in his eyes. He killed Wen Ya with a random blow. The emperor of any country was as powerful as the newspaper said. And What was that attack just now? Never heard of it! The Ninjas of the sandstone allied forces were also confused and said they didn''t understand. "That''s the same thing!" Gao fan''s face was calm, not angry, and said, "surrender, or die Choose for yourself Choose chicken feathers! Those ninjas are about to collapse. How they think they didn''t come here today. The strongest elite of them, Shangren Wenya, has been killed for seconds. Are you the God of death? The brow of Kan Jiulang is tight, and Gao fan is strong. But if he had to submit like this, he would not be reconciled. I don''t want face! I''m the first Puppet Master in the world of tolerance! "Run away!" Someone gave a loud drink and flew away. Kan Jiulang''s face is full of sweat. Can he escape? Gao fan looks at Kan Jiulang lightly, and doesn''t mean to stop those runaway ninjas at all. "What? Don''t you run away? " Gao fan asked lightly. "Gulu!" Kan Jiulang swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and his face was sweating. Gao fan joked, "you don''t run away Do you still want to kill me? " "Gulu!" Kan Jiulang swallowed his saliva again "Ha ha!" Gao fan shakes his head slightly, "neither flee nor kill me, so you want to surrender?" "I..." Kan Jiulang''s face was bent, Why did he come to surrender? "Well, you seem to be a smart man!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "tell me about the situation of the sandstone coalition this time." Kan Jiulang was trembling and sweating. Wen Ya''s death is vividly remembered. He knows the power of Gao fan. So as long as he says a word wrong, he may immediately follow Wen Ya. Isn''t it sweet to live? Therefore, after a period of ideological struggle, Kan Jiulang chose strategic surrender. Yeah! It''s only temporary! "Ten thousand men of the sandstone and Yanyin allied forces are stationed in the territory of the country of birds! Led by Tu Ying Da Ye Mu and Sha Yin I Ai Luo, and four tailed man Zhu Li Lao Zi! Above "Kan Jiulang, you are very good!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ll give you a chance to make contributions. lead the way Let''s go to the coalition camp "What?" Kan Jiulang was shocked, "just the four of us?" "No!" Gao fan shook his head slightly. "We''ll go, but he won''t go!" "Your Majesty..." Daisy murmured. "Nothing!" Gao fan looks at Daisy and smiles, "Ningci It''s up to you to protect your sister! " Ning Ci''s body was slightly stiff, his mind was turbulent, and he murmured, "sister..." How many years has no one mentioned it! "Brother Ningci!" The young farmland brow tiny wrinkly looking at rather times, "are you all right?" Under the Sun Wukong mask, Ning CI showed a relieved smile, but still dressed in a cold voice, "don''t worry about Miss!" "Oh ~" Hatta was a little aggrieved. "Are you sure?" Kan Jiulang still didn''t believe, "just the two of us?" "Just the two of us!" Gao fan gently raised his head, "Daye wood is old, it''s time to give way!" Chapter 319 "Yes Kan Jiulang swallowed his saliva. Gao fan frowned slightly, "remember, call your majesty later!" "Yes! Your majesty Kan Jiulang is deeply buried. Little star appeared in Hatta''s eyes. "Your Majesty is too powerful!" Kawabata all surrendered. The sandstone coalition camp Onoki looked at the sand table with a dignified face, "our vanguard troops have arrived here now, and intelligence is sent back from the front, and all countries have empty the grain!" "Their next task is to make a detour and raid on the governor''s house of Yuzhi province to catch a country by surprise." "And our task is to attack the reinforcements of any country head on. Together with the four tailed men, I can absolutely annihilate the enemy at one stroke!" "Even if it can''t be annihilated directly, it can make any country fail completely!" War has never been the goal, and the compensation for land cutting is the king''s way. As soon as Onoki''s voice fell, everyone was excited. "Newspaper!" A ninja rushed in with a face full of panic. Old purple complexion one Lin, "you are vanguard troops?"? Don''t panic, speak slowly "The vanguard troops met the emperor of any country, Wen Ya died in the war, and Kan Jiulang Captured He wanted to say that Kan Jiulang had surrendered, but he said that Kan Jiulang had been captured because he could not destroy the stability of the coalition forces. "What I love Luo and old purple stood up in an instant. "Gao fan, I''ll kill you!" Lao Zi punched the table. I love Luo''s face, "where are the emperors?" The man trembled and hesitated, "coming towards us..." "How do they know where we are?" Lao Zi''s eyes are full of killing intention. The man lowered his head heavily, "yes It''s Kawabata! " "Hum!" Old purple heavy cold hum a, "I love Luo, your people betrayed ah!" I love Luo''s dignified face. With his understanding of Kan Jiulang, he never thought that Kan Jiulang would surrender. What happened? Kawabata! "Kan Jiulang can''t betray!" Hand Ju face a Lin, "you don''t spit!" "Enough!" Onoki looks a Lin, looking at the report of the ninja, "the other side to the number of people?" "Just Gao fan and Kan Jiulang, there were two of them, richutian and riningci. I don''t know where they went!" I love Luo a face dignified look to big wild wood, "to Ningci is to move reinforcements, not too late, I take sand Yin to snipe Gao fan! You bypass Gao fan and directly attack the governor''s office of water province! " "Worthy of the title of Fengying, I dare to face Gao fan alone. It''s almost the same." Onoki sneered, "red earth, old purple, let''s go!" "Yes The next moment, the coalition forces split up. I love Luo with four thousand sand tolerance toward the position of Gao fan and Kan Jiulang surrounded the past. After a sprint, Gao fan stopped abruptly, only 20 kilometers away from the coalition camp, GAO fan strolled leisurely on the territory of the bird kingdom, looking left and right, his eyes seemed to be looking at his own land, he didn''t worry about being surrounded. Kan Jiulang, who is not easy to catch up, looks confused. Brother, are you walking? This is the land of birds, the territory of the sandstone allied forces! But remembering Gao fan''s strange way of killing Wen Ya, Kan Jiulang shakes his head slightly. This is the attitude of a strong man. I really admire it! Shua Shua! Dozens of figures appeared, surrounded Gao fan and Kan Jiulang in the middle, they all looked at them in a fierce manner. Chapter 320 I love Luo to see Kan nine Lang, eyes a Lin, "this is exactly how to return a responsibility?" Kan Jiulang wanted to say nothing but shake his head. "Surrender Or die Gao fan is still domineering and doesn''t care about the difference in the number of people. Kan Jiulang is confused. Am I not Gao fan''s opponent? This It seems very possible, too? After all, I can''t make Wenya a mess with one blow. "Emperor fan, I advise you not to resist!" I love Luo''s cold face. "Surrender, or die!" Gao fan still said coldly, just like a repeater. I love Luo slightly frown, always feel where there is a problem. No! I love Luo fiercely looked up, "sand binding pivot!" A yellow sand instantly climbed up to Gao fan''s body. "No!" Kan Jiulang''s face was cold, and he thought of Wen Ya''s fear of death. He''s worried. I''m going to die like that. "Bang!" After a puff of smoke, Gao fan turned into a stake and fell to the ground. "This..." Kan Jiulang was so stupid that he was fooled all the way! Kan Jiulang frowned and wondered when Gao fan had changed his name. he found that he knew nothing about it. "Ah Kan Jiulang shook his head and looked helpless. "Kan Jiulang, what''s the matter with you?" Hand Ju a face disdain, "was cheated how long?" I love Luo''s dignified complexion. With the strength of Kan Jiulang, I haven''t found out for so long, "kan Jiulang, what''s the matter?" "He It''s God Kan Jiulang looked up seriously. Hand Ju came forward and touched the brow of the nine Lang of the exploration, "you are afraid not to be scared silly?" Kan Jiulang opened his hand and said nothing. I love Luo, looking at Kan Jiulang, frowning. In another battlefield, Gao fan is walking alone. On the wide open space, there are big Yemu and Yanyin Ninja led by Lao Zi. "Ma Dan, we were cheated by the turtle sons of shayin!" Onoki is angry. How is Gao fan here? However, Onoki smiles. Everyone dares to come, but I have 4000 people. One mouthful of saliva can drown you! "Emperor fan, you are very arrogant!" Onoki''s face was bright with a banter smile. "Surrender, or die..." Gao fan''s voice is not big, but with irresistible pressure. Yanyin ninjas all felt a palpitation. The fledgling fields hiding in the distance are all muddled. It''s a big wild tree in the shadow of rock. Your majesty can be so calm. It''s so cool! "Don''t worry, your majesty will be fine!" Ning CI smiles. "Well!" Hatta nodded. The atmosphere between them has become much more relaxed because of the previous incident, Ning Ci''s heart is also long, and he is also moved when he sees that Hatta is willing to sacrifice his life to protect himself. "Kid, you are really crazy!" Old purple complexion is livid, "where do you come from self-confidence, unexpectedly clamor to want us to submit?" "Red earth, old purple, listen, I''ll deal with Gao fan alone!" "It''s said that Gao fan''s attack range is large, you spread out and take a detour from both sides, target the governor''s office of water province!" As soon as the words fell, Yanren immediately dispersed and carried out Onoki''s order. Gao fan frowned slightly, "it seems that you are going to die!" Onoki face a Lin, "where the emperor, I see you a person how to break?" "Joke!" Gao fan''s face was cold, and he floated directly into the air. Chapter 321 Daye wood a smile, follow Gao fan and go, "ha ha, kid, are you afraid?" "It''s a shame Gao fan spat lightly, spread out his palm and condensed a black stick. The four tails in old purple''s body peed at that time, "old purple, you bastard, this is the power of six ways, escape!" "Old purple instantly was hoodwinked," say a little bit more clearly "Make it clear!" At that time, Si Wei was confused and forced, "what I said is not clear? Run away "Don''t panic yet!" Old purple brow tightly wrinkly, "what six power, why want to escape!" "Ah, ah Four tails are going crazy. How can I meet such a pig teammate! "If you don''t run away, you''ll die!" Four tail heavy roar. Lao Zi peed at that time. Monkey King''s words can''t be joked. He hurriedly yelled at Onoki in the sky, "Lord Tu Ying, run away!" Big wild wood a face ignorant force of see to old purple one eye, special this time you call me to escape? Do you dare say it again? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you. "Lao Zi, take your people to the task!" Onoki''s face was stiff. "No! Monkey king said that Gao fan is very dangerous. Let''s run away quickly Lao Zi continued to shout. All the Yanren stopped, one by one looking at Daye wood and old purple. Which club is monkey king? When did he say that? Do you want to continue? You make up your mind! Ninjas are confused. What''s the situation? In the distance, rixingningci and rihata were shocked when they saw the situation in the battlefield. "What has your majesty done?" Onoki''s head full of black lines, "old purple!" I want to give you a blow now! "What are you doing? Let''s go!" Four tails urged Lao Zi, "don''t worry about the life and death of others, run away at full speed!" The old purple complexion sank, "Monkey King, what''s the matter with you today?" Gao fan looked at Lao Zi''s expression and said faintly, "big wild wood Lao Zi is right. You are all dead today! " Gao fan waves and throws out six black sticks. "Avoid it!" Onoki''s face was cold, and he quickly made a voice to remind the people. Others don''t know the monkey king, doesn''t he? I don''t know why the monkey king is so afraid of Gao fan, but he can''t retreat at this time. He is a two-day scale big wild wood. Isn''t he beating himself in the face when he retreats? Click, click! All six black sticks went into the ground, but no one was injured. What the hell? Did you miss it? Lao Zi looks confused. Onoki''s face was solemn. "Ah! I can''t escape... " In Lao Zi''s mind came a sigh from the monkey king. "What do you mean?" Old purple complexion dignified, "Monkey King, you say clearly!" "What is your majesty doing?" Hatta and Ningci look at each other. Can''t you really miss it? "Although you don''t need the power of ash to kill you, if you run around, you will be a little annoyed!" With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, the violent energy suddenly appears from the six black sticks. In the next moment, they are linked together to form a huge red space with a hexagon of several hundred meters, red flames are burning on the walls of each space, enveloping all Yanren, including Gao fan. "Six red sun array!" In a hurry, I love Luo standing on the mountain in the distance, staring at the battlefield. Chapter 322 "What is the liuchiyang formation?" Hand Ju a face curiously, "look so fierce appearance!" "In theory, the six Chiyang array needs six Super Shadow level strongmen to work together, but I didn''t expect that he could fight alone!" I love Lo''s eyes full of shock. "What All of them were shocked, what kind of power is this! I love Luo''s face a Lin, "Ma Ji, order to go down, everyone stand by, don''t act rashly!" "But..." Markey was surprised. "It''s friendly. Don''t we need to save them?" "Let''s have a look first. This situation can''t be saved!" I love Luo''s dignified face. In the liuchiyang formation Onoki''s face is dignified Yanyin''s ninjas all join forces to attack the fire wall, but they are useless. Old purple complexion dignified, the body of the monkey king has stopped cooking, not a word. "Gao fan, what do you want to do!" There was a trace of fear in Onoki''s eyes. "Those who violate our territory will be punished even if they are not far away!" Gao fan''s body was hanging in the air, and the Dragon Robe was hunting. He was very domineering. "Today None of you will live The overbearing words with fierce murderous spirit hit everyone''s heart. Even the air seems to solidify in the next moment, which makes people very uncomfortable. "You''re crazy, kid!" Onoki''s face was cold. It''s better to start first, "tudun, the skill of Gangli style!" Boom boom! A huge stone man appeared on the ground and attacked the wall of the six red sun array madly. Yanren followed the stone man to attack the wall of liuchiyang formation. Gao Fan said with a smile, "big wild wood, big wild wood, without the power of six ways, everything is in vain!" Sure enough, just like what Gao Fan said, Yanren had no way to take liuchiyang array. Onoki''s face is very bad, looking at Gao fan''s eyes with cannibal eyes. "Since I can''t break the six red sun array, I''ll kill you, the caster!" Chendun, the original world stripping! Big wild wood forms a white high light cube in front of him, and a 10 meter wide light column bursts out of the cube. In a flash, Gao fan''s figure will be submerged. "Your majesty Daisy directly called out a voice, a worried face. Rather time a will young farmland pull, "don''t go over, your majesty will be OK!" The young farmland a face doubts, see to rather times, "rather times elder brother, how do you so confirm?" Ning CI said with a smile, "I have a feeling that although chendun is powerful, my armor can completely resist chendun''s attack. since your Majesty''s puppets can resist chendun, your majesty has no reason to have an accident!" Smell speech, the color of worry on Hatta''s face gradually improved. Sand hidden people hiding in the distance, still watching. I love Luo''s dignified face, "does Da Yemu use chendun as soon as he comes up..." Boom boom! Chendun light column hit the wall of liuchiyang array and set off a violent explosion. The whole space of liuchiyang array was shaking. "Gao fan was killed by Tu Ying. Let''s attack the border together!" Yanren''s face became excited when they saw Daye''s big move. Big wild wood is still a face dignified, he clearly feel, his dust escape really want not hit Gao fan. The reason why he didn''t stop and let chendun continue to attack was to see if he could break through the border. But now it seems that everything is as Gao Fan said, but in vain. A moment later, Onoki stopped, hanging in the air, wearing thick clothes. Chapter 323 Gao fan still stands in the original position with a smile, wearing black gilded armor, with both hands on his back and a face of domineering. What! Hard hard dust escape, no harm? Everyone''s eyes widened again. Old purple head instantly left two sweat, is it really as four tail said? I''m dead today! Yanren people see that even the attack of Onoki can''t break the border, and the excitement on each face disappears again. How does Gao fan manage to escape from the dust of the earth shadow! Lord Tu Ying''s chendun is an attack that can destroy the mountains with one blow! Yanren''s people are in despair. "Monkey King, come out quickly Old purple a face very iron does not become steel of scold a way. Si Wei shook his head. "It''s all over. Let''s accept our fate That''s the power of six ways "What the hell is liudao?" Lao Zi is going crazy. From just now on, Si Wei has been talking about six ways and six ways, what six ways! "Gao fan, who are you?" Onoki was very flustered, even when he was young, he was not so flustered to fight with Yuji poban. With a faint smile, Gao fan''s eyes suddenly turned white. "White eyes!" Big wild wood slightly Leng, "don''t tell me, just now you are with white eyes to resist my attack!" "Your Majesty has white eyes!" Hatta and Ningci look at each other. Is your majesty a Japanese? How is that possible? "White eyes, has always been a powerful pupil, but in the past you are too ignorant!" Gao fan smiles a little, looking back at Hatta and Ningci, "you two have a good look, today let me correct the name of Bai Yan!" Hatta and Ningci are stiff, open their eyes and stare at Gao fan''s body tightly. At this time, Gao fan''s white eyes changed into light blue. "What''s this?" Hatta and Ningci look a Lin, "white eyes changed!" Onoki''s face was dignified, and Gao fan''s new eyes gave him a sense of terror. "This is the reincarnated eye, a kind of eye evolved from the white eye!" Gao fan looked confident. "Today, I''ll show you the power of reincarnation eye." Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring, and the chakra mode of reincarnation eye is opened. Gao fan''s body is covered by a burst of green light. "Cough!" Gao fan looked at the green light of his body and was embarrassed, "little sister of the system, can you Change the color? At least the green light above me? " "No This is the power of tolerance. I can''t change it! " Miss system looked contemptuous. "All right!" Gao fan smashed it, smashed his mouth, "it won''t be long anyway!" Onoki looked at Gao fan with determination in his eyes, "chendun, boundary stripping!" A burst of more powerful light burst out from the hand of Onoki, which instantly annihilated Gao fan. This time, without waiting for big wild wood to stop, Gao fan appeared in the public''s field of vision again. Gao fan flashed out of the place where the light was shrouded. Chendun hit the liuchiyang array and was absorbed again. "Take it!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, a wave of big hand, Onoki''s chendun Ninja is directly absorbed by GAOFAN''s swallowing power. Onoki was completely stunned and looked at Gao fan in shock, "you What did you do? " Yanren almost despair, staring at the two people in the sky. "Your attack is over, now it''s my turn!" Gao fan smiles and raises his hand. "Green light chuck pulls hands!" Hum! Gao fan shoots a green light in his hand. The green light is very fast and can''t be avoided. He passes through the body of Onoki directly. Chapter 324 "Lord Tu Ying!" Yanren''s people are going crazy. They see that Onoki is pierced by Gao fan''s green light. Lao Zi saw that Daye wood was injured and pinched the seal with both hands, "the art of dissolving, burning river rock!" A stream of magma spewed out from Lao Zi''s mouth and went straight to GAOFAN in the sky. "Childish!" Gao fan joked and waved his left hand. Silver wheel reborn explosion! Dozens of green fairway jade flew out of Gao fan''s hands, in the space, Gao Song rotated, forming a huge tornado, directly sweeping the old purple magma in the tornado. In a flash, the tornado turned into a fiery tornado. "Go Gao fan''s face was cold, and the fire tornado swept away towards the old purple on the ground. "Four tails!" Old purple looks ferocious. If you don''t come out again, I will really die! "Hoo Hoo ~" a huge monkey appeared in an instant. He was shocked to find that his chakra was being extracted by Gao fan. At the same time, he had no choice but to let Gao fan draw. Actually direct complete tail beast! I love Luo''s eyes. "Roar!" Four tail a roar, spit out dozens of meters of huge fairway jade, directly toward the sky of high fan. With a big hand, Gao fan tries to deflect the fairway jade. Boom! The fairway jade left a trail of fragmentation on the border. Fairway jade can destroy the border! Yanren people see the hope of life. Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It seems that the black stick and fairway jade belong to the same level of power, therefore, the boundary exerted by the black stick will be destroyed by the fairway jade. Old purple found this phenomenon, immediately changed the attack target, with fairway jade crazy attacker border. Looking at the broken border, Gao fan frowned, "in that case, you can die now!" Gao fan left the big wild wood which had been almost sucked up and raised his right hand high. Golden Wheel reborn explosion! A huge golden chakra sword appeared in Gao fan''s hands. The hurricane swept the whole space, and Gao fan''s clothes were also hunting in the wind. The body shape of the giant sword was still growing rapidly. In a moment, it was as high as 100 meters and went straight into the sky. Everyone was shocked at this time, looking at the sky like a God. What is that? Is it a miracle? Four tailed Monkey King burst out a strong roar, and a super large fairway jade with a diameter of 100 meters flew towards Gao fan. "Chop!" Chakra sword crossed an arc in the air and collided with the huge fairway jade in space, which suddenly burst into the light of blindness. Hatada and Ningci covered their eyes one after another, and so did I love Luo and Kan Jiulang. "Boom!" The space of the whole six red sun array explodes in the next moment, and the strong energy impact sweeps the area of tens of kilometers. Ningci opens the energy shield of the monkey king''s armor and protects the young field behind him. Sand hidden people one by one in low-lying to avoid the shock wave. Boom boom! The violent vibration instantly spread to the whole world of tolerance. Yunyin village the fourth generation of Lei Ying looks like a Lin, "what''s the matter? Has there been an earthquake? " Daroui shook his head. "Should be..." In the dark cave heijue was hit by a stone falling from his head, "Ma Dan, recent luck is really bad!" After a moment, the impact dissipated. People dare to climb up from the low-lying place and look at the battlefield. Chapter 325 The sun rose from the horizon, and a powerful figure was suspended in the sky. As for the ground, there is no Yanren army. A bottomless Canyon appeared in front of everyone. There are only three people lying on the ground with injuries and rags, I don''t know life or death! I love Luo opened his mouth, eyes tightly staring at the huge Canyon, "is that caused by the blow just now?" Maggie looked frightened. "Where are so many Yanren? Are you... " "All dead!" Kan Jiulang''s face was at a loss, "and there were no bones left!" Ning CI stares at Gao fan in the sky, just like a demon. Other people can''t see it. He was protected by armor just now, but it was real. Those Yanren people, under Gao fan''s blow, all vaporized on the spot. What kind of power is this? Is this still human? Gao fan shows his hand, a silver long gun suddenly appears in his hand. Whoosh! Long gun from the hand, straight into the old purple abdomen, the old purple body pierced, nailed to the ground. "Ah Lao Zi spat out a mouthful of blood and dyed her whole face bright red. All the people on the scene trembled at the same time. It seemed that they felt the same about Lao Zi''s experience. "I love you, let''s go!" Shouju almost cried. At this time, Gao fan looked like death to her. I love Luo dull looking at everything in front of me, look dull, a face at a loss. KAKA! Gao fan raised his hand, and several golden chains shot out of Gao fan''s hands and directly penetrated into Lao Zi''s body. "I love you, run away!" The voice of shouhe appeared in my mind, full of panic. I love Luo frowning, "go! Now, now, now Several people did not hesitate to turn away. "Ah The golden chain pulled out four tails from old purple''s body and instantly entered Gao fan''s body. "Ding! Points + 100! " Ning CI suddenly widened his eyes, "Your Majesty, this is Have you become a four tailed man After absorbing four tails, Gao fan was very satisfied. "200 points, draw for me!" The little sister yawned and rolled her eyes, "start the lottery!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Dragon King of the East China Sea (variation!) " "Ding, congratulations on getting the weapon: dinghaishen needle!" I''ll go, fusion! "Ding! Fusion success, obtain skill: Dragon fury of Donghai "Mutation attribute activation: nothing!" Nima! What does it mean that Gao fan peed at that time and didn''t get anything? "Literally!" Miss system despises her eyes. "Well..." Gao fan shrunk his mouth, looked at the three bodies lying on the ground: Onoki, Laozi and laterite. Gao fan cold face into the space, let the other Ninja take care of three people. None of the three were dead, but they were seriously injured. Moreover, they were robbed of all chakras by Gao fan with the new version of Yin Yang reclusion, and now they are in a coma. Gao fan has other arrangements for the three. After all, although forbearance is small, it also needs people to manage it. Far away in the forest, I love Luo and others are still flying away. From their flustered look, it is not difficult to see that they still have a lingering fear. Suddenly, a cry came from behind. "I''ll give you a chance to surrender! Three days later, the army entered the country of wind. If it resisted, it would come to the same end as today''s Yanren! " I was so stiff that I almost fell to the ground. However, he is the shadow of the wind. He returns to himself in an instant and continues to set out without stopping. are there three days left Chapter 326 After roaring, Gao fan landed on the ground. In the face of GAOFAN, both riningci and richutian are a little frightened. After all, the former Gao fan killed 5000 people in one blow, which was just like death in their eyes. Gao fan is also noncommittal to two people''s reaction, just talked in the heart, it seems that no one likes the murderer. "Let''s go, let''s go back..." Gao Fan said lightly, waved back the monkey king on Ning Ci, went straight ahead. Daisy is a little worried. She can see Gao fan''s loneliness from his back. It seems that your Majesty was lonely because he was afraid of his performance just now! "Your Majesty..." Chutian is a little worried. In fact, the last time he killed so many people in the land of water, after seeing the pain of those who lost their families, GAO fan realized that killing people can not bring peace, but only bring more hatred and fear of others. As the saying goes, at that time, Gao fan was a little worried that he would go to the highest lonely place one day. And after all, this world of tolerance will be its own, and these people will be its own people. So, today he didn''t kill alone. He threw all Yanren''s time and space skills into time and space. At this time, those Yan Ren''s faces were all muddled. They thought they were dead and in hell. From today on, Gao fan only intends to take the lives of those heinous people and never kill innocent people indiscriminately. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he shook them in the air towards the dark. "Ah, I''ve been found ~" when Niandong started, a white figure appeared in Gao fan''s hands. "Hehe, baijue!" The corner of Gao fan''s mouth cocked up slightly. "It''s true that there''s no place to look for iron shoes. It doesn''t take much effort to get them!" This place has been reserved for a long time. It''s yours! The blue eye three flower pupil starts, Bai Jue is in a daze, and then he looks devout: "master!" "Well!" Gao fansong opened his hand and floated up with the three men. Chuda and Ningci were stunned by Gao fan''s green eyes. Is it so powerful? Grab an enemy at random, and then stare at him, and he will call him master? But Chutian saw that Gao fan had regained his former domineering power, and the big stone in his heart was also on the ground. Gao fan light a smile, "just now I that lose of appearance is to pretend to come out, for of is to give Bai Jue see!" Bai Jue had no choice but to say, "ah, it''s still the master "Well!" The young farmland and rather times slightly nod, in addition to feel Gao fan cow force outside, have no he think. Gao fan returned to the province of rain and let changmen spread the war news and Ctrip newspaper to the whole world. Of course, it only said that fan Guojun defeated the sandstone allied forces, not how Gao fan killed the people. So far, the land of the bird country has also been under the jurisdiction of any country. Gao fan didn''t stay in hiding, with Bai Jue, he''s going back to Muye to find Da she wan for his next plan, as for the territory of the land and the wind, don''t worry Hatta looks at Gao fan and Bai Jue flying away in the sky. He holds his hands in front of his chest and looks reluctant. "Chuda, would you like to enter the palace?" Ririzu has a warm face. "Into the palace?" When Hatta heard his father''s words, he looked down with a slight blush, "Your Majesty, he I think I''m a little small. " "Ha ha!" Rizulang laughed, "as long as you are willing to enter the palace, the rest will be arranged for your father!" "Dad made fun of me!" Daisy ran away with a shy face. Chapter 327 Ririzu shook his head helplessly, and his yellow eyes filled with tears, "when my daughter is old, she will marry after all, since she wants to marry, of course she has to marry the best..." "My Lord, what can I do for you?" Day rather time walked over, a face respectful. "Ningci is here." RI RI Zu smiles, "Your Majesty has given me the skill to remove the bird''s seal in the cage. let''s remove the seal now." "Remove the seal?" His face was slightly moved, this can be all these years of his obsession ah, now finally can be released? But Why not be happy at all? "My lord..." He pondered for two seconds, "I don''t want to lift this spell seal, I want to fight for Miss Hata in my life." Ririzu was stunned at that time. He wanted to persuade rixiangningci. But I always feel that what I say at this time is superfluous. "Ningci..." Ririzu seems to be a lot older, "I will keep this skill all the time, when I die, I will pass it to Hata, if you want, you can always mind lifting the spell seal." "Yes Suning half kneels on the ground. The laboratory of Fanguo Academy of Sciences dasheban and Dou looked at baijue excitedly with greedy eyes. "What a perfect life! It''s perfect except for its weak strength!" Big snake pill holding the light screen tablet in his hand, browsing the parameters just scanned from Bai Jue. "Ah, two adults, don''t look at me like this. I''m a man and I like women!" Bai Jue is very flustered at this time, this is the first time that he has been looked at like this since he was born. "Cough!" Gao fan coughed, "OK, you two don''t hit his attention, he is only responsible for your separation!" "Yes, your majesty!" Big snake pill and Dou nodded respectfully. "Don''t be stunned, either!" Gao fan pointed to the meat of the weasel on the table. "Use spores to split a thousand parts!" Bai Jue pondered for two seconds, "tell your majesty, I can''t do it alone. I still need the image of the devil and Chakra of the tailed beast. " "Well!" Gao fan nodded and almost forgot this stubble. Gao fan raised his hand, and a psychic Rune array appeared on the ceiling, and the ugly exorcism image fell from the rune array. "Ah, Li ~" Bai Jue tilted his head and looked at the statue with a dull face. "Your Majesty is really powerful. Even the statue has been channeled by you..." "Cut! Isn''t it the ten tail drive shell sealed in the moon? There''s no difficulty! " Gao Fan said flatly. Ten tails? Drive shell? The moon? There were three question marks on the head of the pharmacist, a little confused. "As for tailed animals..." Gao fan raised his hand, and there were three dark red light balls suspended in his palm, inside each light ball lay a small beast with closed eyes, as if sleeping peacefully. The big snake pill sees these tailed animals with green light in its eyes. Your Majesty is really a God. These tailed animals are docile like pets. With a smile, Gao fan raised his hand and separated a part of chakra from the four tailed body. He entered the exorcism statue and put the tailed animals away again. The dried up exorcism statue immediately became full of vitality after accepting the four tailed chakra. "Well, do it!" "Yes Bai Jue immediately swallows the lump of meat, and then Bai Jue himself integrates into the image of the outlaw Chapter 328 Five seconds later, the Exorcist image spits out a "yuzhibo weasel", five seconds later, the Exorcist image spits out another "yuzhibo weasel", why is it so slow? I thought it could be finished in an instant, but it turned out to be as disgusting as widening Gao Fan said he couldn''t watch it any more! "You two watch, I have something else to do!" Gao fan frowned slightly and got up to leave. Big snake pill and Dou looked at each step of the exorcism''s splitting up, fearing that they might miss something. for a moment, no one paid attention to Gao fan. Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head, sure enough, a pervert can only make friends with a pervert. ¡­¡­ The dark cave the dark figure slowly emerged from the ground. "How''s it going?" Mask with soil light asked. "Bai Jue was also captured by Gao fan..." Heijue was very confused. What happened during this period was not in his plan at all. After his appearance from Gao fan, heijue began to make mistakes step by step. Now even Bai Jue has gone with Gao fan, and Hei Jue has begun to doubt life. Bai Jue is such a force Isn''t it a mother''s child? How could that be? "What are we going to do next?" With a black face, he began to suspect that he was in a black car. it seems that the will of heijue could not inherit yuzhipoban''s intelligence. Heijue frowned, "judging from the intelligence, Gao fan seems to be collecting tail animals too. since we don''t know what to do now, why don''t we collect tail animals first?" Heijue really doubts that Gao fan has summoned the exorcism image, and is doing something with it. maybe Gao fan will get Huiye out by mistake, that''s exactly what heijue wants, after all, I''m afraid that in the world, except for Yuzhi poban, only Huiye can kill Gao fan? "Well!" He nodded his head with the earth, which was just in line with his idea, "so it''s decided, jiaodu and feiduan go to find one, scorpion and ghost shark go to find five." "Well!" Black absolutely nods, "you stay here, study that skill well!" "Well!" Nodding with earth, the right eye of the kaleidoscope blood ring rotates rapidly sangouyu and red color gradually become kaleidoscope, the color gradually becomes lighter and a little light blue, the kaleidoscope disappears at the same time and becomes empty, one circle, two circles, three circles There are round wheels, one gouyu, two gouyu There are black gouyu, finally finalized Blue sanguoyu reincarnation eye and blood ring eye. "Don''t worry, it won''t take much time!" There was a trace of excitement in the earthy voice. Hei Jue nodded slightly, Yu Zhibo is no worse than Yu Zhibo at all, now There''s no need to revive Yu Zhibo! ¡­¡­ All the way through the land of Sichuan and into the land of wind. In the wind country, no one can resist, all the roads welcome all the troops to the city, and the people all over the country celebrate, we are finally liberated. The great name of the country of wind presented the land of the country of Sichuan to Gao fan as a local tyrant. On this day, Gao fan took people into shayin village. The vast desert, lonely geese setting sun. Under the bloody sky, three tailed beasts pull a chariot, galloping in the sand, rolling up a piece of dust. "What is that? How can you run so fast Sha Ren''s Secret whistle was stunned. "Is it a tailed beast?" Someone asked softly. "Nonsense!" Someone snapped, "who can use a tailed beast to pull a cart?" "In any case, report to Mr. Feng Ying first!" "Yes Chapter 329 On the fast chariot, Gao fanwei squints around and looks at the desert, as if he is examining his own land. The desert is desolate. It is useless except for the long yellow sand. Gao fan was thinking about how to manage the desert after he ruled the land of the wind country. People in the world of tolerance do not know the spread of the desert, but they do. He doesn''t want the whole world to be desertified after many years. Or An ant forest? Gao fan nodded secretly, which was a good idea. Wind shadow office, I love Luo a dignified face. When the Ninja sent the information, he knew that the man must be Gao fan. Markey clenched his fist. "Lord Fengying, as long as you give me a command, I will fight with him immediately with my brothers." I love Luo a face melancholy, "take what spell?"? Are you going to die? " Ma Ji lowered his head heavily, and the scene of four thousand people being killed by Gao fan that day was vividly remembered. that kind of fear can''t be forgotten for a while. Shouju frowned, "don''t we do anything and let him kill you, like the four tailed man Zhuli?" Kan Jiulang''s face is stiff. "If I go to ask Gao fan, he still thinks highly of me." I love Luo to get up, hands in front of the chest, 45 degrees looking out of the window at the sky, "useless When he comes, don''t do anything, don''t resist. " "But..." Of course, Kan Jiulang quit. I love Luo, but his only brother. "From the day I became a four tailed man, I knew that there would be a day when Gao fan was not a famous person, and they were very good to the people, so you just need to surrender to him, and he won''t embarrass you, you Surrender. " I love Luo''s head down. "But..." Kan Jiulang still has something to say. "Come on! You go out. " I love Luo but shake my head. Kan Jiulang had something else to say. He was pulled out of the office door by hand. "What are you doing?" Kan Jiulang said angrily, "can we just watch me love Luo die like this?" The hand Ju curled to explore nine Lang with eyes, "you are not silly?"? Now it''s better to meet Gao fan instead of arguing with me here. don''t you think Gao fan thinks highly of you? You go to ask Gao fan to let me go Ma Ji and Kan Jiulang looked at each other and suddenly realized that there was really only one way at present. "OK, we''ll listen to you..." Gao fan''s tailed beast pulls his cart into the site of shayin, where no one dares to stop him. he runs freely to the entrance of shayin village. A group of sand bear will GAOFAN round, covetous. Gao fan on the chariot is even more arrogant. The scornful eyes seem to reveal a message, this place is really poor If Sharen hadn''t received my order from Ailuo, they would like to go up and beat Gao fan. What do you mean by your eyes? Don''t think we can''t see it, is that disgust? At this time, a young man in black with a bundle of cloth on his back jumped out of the crowd and said, "villain, I want to seal you!" "Roll, don''t be impulsive!" Someone reminded me. "Yes The young man with a bundle of cloth on his back is named Juan. He has a stubborn face on his young face and walks up to Gao fan''s chariot, he wants Gao fan to release their favorite Fengying adult. Chapter 330 "Roar!" With a roar from four tails, Juan was frightened and sat down on the ground. "Monkey King, be good!" Gao fan has a calm face. "Wu..." Four tails lie down on the ground, just like six tails and three tails. "Gulu ~" the sand bears swallow their saliva one after another, and sweat flows down their faces. the tail beast is the most lethal. "You call it a roll, don''t you?" Gao fan looks at the boy on the ground with great interest. "Yes Juan was trembling and thirsty. "You Are you here to catch me, Lord arrow? " The volume looks at Gao fan''s tail animal to pull a car, the face has the fear that conceals hard. "You are the disciple of Zhuo Dun Ye Cang, aren''t you?" Gao fan smiles a little, he remembers that Juan is a seal ninja and has made great achievements in the four world wars of tolerance. Sand bear to Gao fan have shown surprised eyes, even this all inquired clearly ah, really worthy of the emperor. "Do you know my master?" I was surprised with meaning in my eyes. Gao fan nodded, "well, ye Cang, ten good ninjas!" "Hum!" Juan immediately stood up from the ground with a serious face, "you just know my master, I advise you not to bully my lord Ailuo! Otherwise my master will not let you go! " "Ha ha!" See volume persistent appearance, Gao fan Lang laugh, "really a lovely child ah!" "What are you laughing at?" Roll up the unyielding head, hands akimbo. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan draws the tail beast into Najie. Sha Ren was shocked and didn''t see what Gao fan had done. what kind of ability is it that such a big tailed beast just disappeared? It''s really incredible! "Aren''t you afraid of me?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes, his eyes full of murderous. I couldn''t help fighting a cold war. It''s impossible to say I''m not afraid. Gao fan''s reputation spread all over the shayin village after Sharen''s return, which was as terrible as a demon king. every ninja in shayin village was scared of Gao fan. However, Gao fan''s goal is four generations of Fengying adults, which is their belief in shayin village. For the sake of Fengying, every sand bear is willing to give his life. But the belief belongs to belief, and Juan is still terrified. when Gao fan looks at him with such eyes, Juan''s legs can''t help shaking If it hadn''t been for a bath, he would have peed now. "Roll, don''t be rude!" An old figure came out of shayin village and lifted the scroll from the ground. "Thousand generations of mother-in-law..." Gao fan smiles a little and looks at the old man, "haven''t you gone to seclusion? How can we have leisure? " Chihiro''s eyes twinkled and looked at Gao fan, "it''s said that the emperor of fan kingdom came to shayin village, and I specially came out to have a look. if the emperor of fan Kingdom only came to our village as a guest, of course I would not do it. if the emperor of fan kingdom wanted to destroy our village, I would protect the village even if I hit this remnant." Gao fan showed his trademark smile, "surrender Or die, you choose. " I wipe! Sha Ren peed at that time. Emperor fan, you are really rampant! "You''re crazy." Qiandai''s face was frozen, and his eyes were full of murderous, "it seems that I haven''t done it for many years, everyone thinks I can''t do it, right?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ve heard that Qiandai mother-in-law''s puppet skill is the first in the world of tolerance. Today I want to ask for advice." Chapter 331 At this time, Kan Jiulang, Ma Ji and Shouju came out. Kan Jiulang said with a look of panic, "mother-in-law Qiandai, don''t fight with him!" Gao fan''s accomplishments in the art of puppets have almost refreshed Kan Jiulang''s understanding of the word puppet. therefore, he knows very well that even chiyodai is not Gao fan''s opponent at all. Qiandai''s mother-in-law frowned and glanced at Kan Jiulang, "what? Are you afraid that I will hurt him and bring disaster to shayin village? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kan Jiulang was speechless for a while, do you want to tell the truth? Say your puppet skill is far inferior to Gao fan? "Well, fight if you want. Don''t waste my time." Gao fan is domineering. "Crazy kid!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law waved, and a black ordinary puppet appeared in front of the crowd. Gao fan carried his hands behind him, shaking his head and smiling, "thousand generations of mother-in-law, I advise you to directly take out nearly ten people." Thousand generation mother-in-law complexion one Lin, "deal with you, still need not." Kan Jiulang wanted to stop it, but now it''s too late. Gao fan, helpless, shakes his head and waves his hand and takes out the steel Monkey King. All the people were dumb for a moment. What kind of ghost is this? Kan Jiulang was stunned again. Although he no longer saw Gao fan''s iron and steel Monkey King, the shock had been in his heart for a long time. Qiandai''s mother-in-law frowned tightly. As a senior puppet master, she certainly could see that the iron and steel monkey king was extraordinary Is this your puppet? " "Yes Gao fan smiles, "say hello to everyone." "Hello everyone, I''m the monkey king of iron and steel. I''m very happy to meet you..." The monkey king of iron and steel is bouncing with vivid expression on his face. "Hum!" The iron and steel Monkey King told him to turn around and set off a hurricane. samadhi fire shot out of the iron and steel Monkey King''s body, and the hurricane instantly turned into a fire tornado. if Gao fan hadn''t controlled it with his mind, he would have burned these people. Sand bear people were shocked back several steps, a chin almost fell to the ground. Is this a puppet? This is fire shadow, isn''t it? Roll a face unbelievable looking at steel Monkey King, this special if puppet, I live eat Xiang! Qiandai''s mother-in-law frowned tightly. As a senior puppet master, Qiandai''s mother-in-law felt that there was no life fluctuation on the iron and steel Monkey King, this shows that the iron and steel Monkey King is indeed a puppet, but Such a perfect puppet is hard for Qiandai''s mother-in-law to accept for a while, now she wants to put away the puppets she just took out. These puppets are a bit embarrassing in front of the iron and steel Monkey King, What''s more unacceptable is that GAOFAN just carried his hands behind her back, Qiandai''s mother-in-law didn''t see GAOFAN operate the puppet. It''s just Unheard of, shocking! But even so, Qiandai''s mother-in-law can''t give up the challenge to Gao fan. the words have been released, and now she can''t save face. "Come on, Gao fan!" With a wave of her hands, the puppet swept a perfect arc in the air and quickly went to the key of Gao fan. Gao fan did not move, his face still with a faint smile, so he stood in the same place, motionless. At the moment when Gao fan was about to be hit by the puppet, the iron and steel Monkey King moved, the iron and steel monkey king turned into a remnant, smashed the puppet to pieces with a stick, and broke it everywhere. "This..." Sha Yin was stunned, a second kill? Is that true? Isn''t that true? They are also puppets. Why is the gap so big? Chapter 332 Qiandai''s mother-in-law stepped back a few steps with a dignified face, "is there still no operation?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law took out ten white puppets, "nearly ten people!" Kan Jiulang''s eyes widened, he did not expect that Qiandai''s mother-in-law actually took out this. "What is this? Why haven''t you heard of it? " Hand Ju a face curious. "There are nearly ten people in the Song Dynasty. The ten machine puppets made by the puppet master Shi Zuowen zuoweimen have their own weapons, endurance tools and attack methods. They are the most powerful puppets in the endurance world." Kan Jiulang''s face is dignified, "only a puppet division at the level of Qiandai mother-in-law can operate so many puppets to fight at one time!" Sand endure everyone nodded, with this, it seems that thousands of generations of mother-in-law win face big. After all, Qiandai''s mother-in-law has ten puppets, not one of Gao fan''s puppets! "Be careful!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law looks dignified and ten puppets act together. Huodun, haohuoqiu! Lei Dun, Thunder Dragon! Windescape, windbreak! Ten puppets released three kinds of Ninjutsu in an instant and went to Gao fan. Boom boom! Bursts of explosions came, and the attack of Qiandai''s mother-in-law directly submerged Gao fan. Sand endure people see stupefied, thousand generation mother-in-law is too strong, Gao fan is dead. "We made it!" There was a look of joy on one''s face. Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s face was dignified. She clearly saw that the man was very calm in the face of his attack, until he was drowned in the fire, he had a faint smile on his face, it was contempt and confidence. "Pa Pa Pa!" A clap of Gao fan''s hands came from the sea of fire! Very good The crowd''s eyes widened. I can''t believe it, is still alive!! The sea of fire dispersed, revealing Gao fan and monkey king, a transparent energy wall separated Gao fan from the sea of fire, and this transparent energy wall radiated from monkey king''s body. Sand hidden people again muddle force, this is what ghost? Can puppets defend absolutely? I haven''t heard of it at all! Gao fan carried his hands behind him and looked contemptuous, "thousand generations You look old! You can''t kill me if I give you both hands and feet! " Everyone''s face is dignified, and their eyes to Gao fan have changed. Damn it! Bullying the elderly is nothing arrogant! "Well! Arrogant kid. " As soon as Qiandai''s mother-in-law turned pale, she raised her hand, and ten puppets flew forward, with extremely fast speed, she surrounded Gao fan in the middle. "I don''t have a long memory!" Gao fan shakes his head jokingly. The monkey king turns into a streamer again and turns around Gao fan. Boom, boom All the ten puppets have fallen to the ground and have been destroyed. This is What kind of speed is this? Sand bear people continue to force. "This This is not the speed a puppet should have! " Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s face is stiff, the puppet''s movements are operated by the puppet master, whose proficiency determines the speed of the puppet. But She couldn''t see how Gao fan manipulated the puppet. "You''re cheating!" Shouju shouts to Gao fan, "you are definitely not a puppet!" "Yes, you are not a puppet at all!" Everyone looked at each other and felt that what Shouju said was reasonable. Gao fan light glanced at those people one eye, that look in the eyes is like saying a group of idiots. "Don''t look at me like this, don''t challenge me with your ignorance!" Chapter 333 Gao fan waves his hand and pulls a flower in the air, and the monkey king''s body turns into pieces and flies in the air. the next moment, with Gao fan''s fist, the monkey king''s body comes together again. What kind of puppet art is this? Everyone was shocked. Can puppets still be like this? Qiandai''s mother-in-law also widened her eyes. The scene just now, others can''t understand it, but she can understand it. The puppet of the monkey king is made up of countless small pieces, such a puppet has been thought of by Qiandai''s mother-in-law. Such a puppet is more flexible than ordinary puppets, but controlling such a puppet requires too many chuck wires. Thousand generations of mother-in-law asked herself, what she can''t do. "Sure enough He''s a young man to admire. " Now my mother-in-law''s face is frozen and her hands are waving. A hundred puppets were drilled out of the sand. "100 machine drill!" Kan Jiulang growled, "don''t, it''s too dangerous to use a hundred machines to practice with your body now!" Gao fan frowned slightly. To tell the truth, he didn''t want to bully such an old woman, it was said that it would damage his dignity as the emperor of any country. "Thousand generation mother-in-law, I advise you to accept the magic power!" Gao Fan said lightly. Qiandai''s mother-in-law shook her head slightly, "I know, I''m not your opponent But I want to fight for the village one last time! " "Listen, people of shayin, if I die today, you are not allowed to avenge me! Tell me arrow, don''t resist either, the policy of any country is OK, and it''s a good choice to submit to the emperor of any country! " Sand bear all face excited, almost cry. "Mother-in-law of thousand generations, you can not die!" Gao fan frowned slightly, he was also moved by the old man''s feelings. "No!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law looks dignified, "this battle must be fought, otherwise it will be said that no one in shayin village has died and submitted, which will make people in tolerance world laugh at us! I''m old and useless, I can only use this body to protect the glory of the village. " "Mother in law of a thousand generations!" Sand endure people cry, cry very sad. "All right!" Gao fan nodded heavily, "you are a respectable opponent!" With a gentle wave of her old hand, a hundred puppets came to Gao fan one after another. Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. In an instant, the monkey king spewed out a large amount of samadhi fire at the 100 sentences and 100 puppets. In an instant, all the puppets were on fire. My mother-in-law is so confused. These puppets are all iron. How can they burn? I don''t know, it''s samadhi''s real fire, burning everything in the world. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom. Gao fan waved his hand and started the power to turn these puppets into ashes. "Cough!" The mother-in-law of Qiandai kneels on the ground, her body can''t help shaking, it''s another understatement. Why is the gap between people so big? Shouju and Kan Jiulang hurried forward to hold Qiandai''s mother-in-law. Sand bear all immediately forward, will protect the mother-in-law, a covetous looking at Gao fan. Yuzhibo Fuyue comes with the ninja of Fanguo. He immediately stops in front of Gao fan and fights with Sha Ren. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry I''m late!" Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue look respectful. "Not too late..." Gao Fan said lightly, "just next time you have to hurry up and keep up with me!" Chapter 334 "Yes I will do my best Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue wiped the sweat on his head. Your majesty, your tailed beast is pulling the cart so fast that you can''t find a few faster than you in the whole forbearance world! Gao fan didn''t kill his mother-in-law in the end. After all, he saw too many tragedies during this period. "Qiandai, are you interested in joining Fanguo Institute of technology?" Gao Fan said lightly, "I believe With your participation, we can create more steel monkey king in the future Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s eyes brightened obviously, but then she shook her head, "I''m old and useless..." Gao fan waved, a pill suspended in front of her mother-in-law for thousands of generations, "if you eat it, you can live another ten years at least!" "Ten more years?" My mother-in-law frowns slightly, at her age, she has long been indifferent to life and death, but when she really has the chance to prolong her life, who will give up? Without saying a word, Qiandai''s mother-in-law swallowed Gao fan''s pills. At the next moment, a strong vitality diffuses from the body of the thousand generation mother-in-law, and everyone feels refreshed. The wrinkles on mother-in-law''s face gradually dissipated, and her snow-white hair gradually turned black. Everyone present was stunned. This What a miracle! Yu Zhibo Fuyue sees the surprised expression of Sha Ren and smiles. A group of bumpkins who have never seen the world, say it to scare you to death, our majesty can also revive the dead. At this time, all ninjas are proud. With his majesty like this, he has been promoted a lot! Qiandai''s mother-in-law woke up and felt the change of her body. She was stunned for a moment. She immediately thought that all these were Gao fan''s means. "After you take over shayin village, what are you going to do with them?" Thousand generations of mother-in-law stare at Gao fan. Gao fan carried his hands and held his head high. "There are leaves in front and fog behind. Aren''t they all living examples?" "Four thousand people died in Wuyin, but none of them died in shayin!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law has a dignified face. Everyone looked at Gao fan nervously, as if waiting for death''s verdict. Gao fan looked at Qiandai''s mother-in-law and said, "you have already died, enough!" "Hoo..." The big stone hanging from the hearts of all the people finally fell down, with a relaxed look. It seems that you don''t have to die! "I have another rule!" Gao Fan said lightly. Brother, what do you need to say at one time! This is not good! Sand endure people nervous again. "No betrayal, no death!" Gao fan has a side leak. "What a man who never betrays or dies!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law tightly pinched the corner of her clothes and got up with a look of excitement, "please come to the village!" Sand bear all helpless, can only get out of the way. Yuzhibo Fuyue said frankly: "Your Majesty, is this their conspiracy?" Hearing Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s words, Sha Ren all looked at him with an angry look on his face. "Ha ha. There is no escape for all conspiracies in the face of absolute strength! " Gao fan smiles dominantly and strides into shayin village. All of them were stunned and took a deep breath, this is the posture of a strong man! Gao fan''s domineering spirit infected all the people around him. Qiandai''s mother-in-law looked up at Gao fan''s back and said, "he is really a magical person!" Everyone followed Gao fan and walked through the long Canyon, there was a smell of blood in the air. "What''s the matter?" Kan Jiulang and Shouju frowned instantly. Chapter 335 Ma Ji pointed at Gao fan with an angry face, "you are so mean. While you attract our attention at the front door, you sneak into the village!" "Joke!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue joked, "powerful people don''t need to do these tricks!" Ma Ji looks angry and wants to do something. His mother-in-law holds him. Thousand generations of mother-in-law staring at Gao fan, "emperor fan, do you think you did it?" Gao Fan said with pride, "if it wasn''t me, you would have died long ago!" People frown when they hear the words, although what you say is hard to hear, what you say is very reasonable! At this time, Gao fan had a conclusion in his heart, which was mostly done by Xiao''s people. It seems that Dai Tu and Hei Jue are really incessant. They choose this time to take away my love. I don''t know what happened to arrow. Is he dead? Gao fan narrowed his eyes and said, "go to find my love, I''m afraid someone will get there first!" "Besides you, who else is collecting tailed animals?" My mother-in-law frowned. Gao fan looks a Lin, read power with a hand bow to the sky, "I love where?" Hand Ju glanced at the Ninja lying on the ground, looking at the wind shadow building with a dignified face, "over there!" The people in Fengying building are dead, and I love Fengying. "It''s not you!" Markey looked impulsive. "I''m going to kill you!" Boom! There was an explosion in the distance, accompanied by a strong chakra wave. Gao fan waves to open a door of void, followed by Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue. The rest of them looked at each other, but they didn''t get into it. Instead, they flew away towards their goal. "Ha ha ha, the taste of blood is very good!" In the battle field, feiduan has opened his death department and stabbed his black spear to his heart with his blood. I love Luo a face pain kneel on the ground, the right hand tightly covers the heart position, blood gushing from the mouth more than crazy, puff! I love Luo heavily lying on the ground, he did not want to understand why he was injured. Jiao Du stood aside, holding his hands in front of his chest, "OK, it''s over at last. Let''s go." Feiduan a face comfortable lying on the ground, "let me lie down for a while, just tired." Angle forward, a will be on the ground I love Luo mention, "less nonsense! Let''s go. " "Go? Where are you going? " A voice came. Gao fan and Yu Zhibo Fuyue step out of space. Jiao Du looked over with a surprise in his eyes, "yuzhibo, Fuyue and the emperor of any country, a 50 million, a 200 million, killing you, you can make a lot of money." It''s only 200 million? Next door Luffy''s 1.5 billion, okay? Gao fan looks unhappy. Is the cognition of people in tolerance world so low? Jiaodu threw my arrow aside and kicked feiduan on the ground, "get up and work!" Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s face was dignified. He only felt that the two people in front of him were very different. Feiduan got up and the rune on his face faded. He looked at Gao fan with an evil look on his face. "Jiaodu, here''s the old bacon next to you. I''ll take this little fresh meat!" Wipe! Who is old? Did you get a face? Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s brow is grim, the blood ring eye starts, and the bitterness in his hand flies to the flying section. "Since you like me so much, let''s do it!" The scythe in feiduan''s hand is lifted up, and the bitterness is blocked. Feiduan jumps to attack yuzhibo Fuyue. Chapter 336 Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue dodge. They fight together. Xiao organization''s intelligence Gao fan has been popularized by all ninjas. Yuzhibo Fuyue knows that to deal with feiduan, you only need to hide his ten meter sword. Jiao Du looks at Gao fan, "200 million kids, let''s start I''ll give you 10 moves! " I''ll go! Grab my lines! How can you pretend like this? Senior three pondered for two seconds, "well I don''t use my hands, I don''t use my feet. " Feiduan was stunned at that time. Are young people so arrogant now? "Kid, I''m the man who once fought with Ninja God qianshouzhu, you will die if you despise me so much!" Jiao Du said with a scornful smile, "even if you value me, is a dead man!" Or familiar lines, or familiar jiaodu. "Ha ha!" Gao fan sneered, "I think you threw a sword between the pillars 800 miles away? Are you worthy of claiming to have fought with ninja? " Jiao Du looks angry. Although he can''t understand the first half of Gao fan''s sentence, he can understand the contempt in Gao fan''s words. "boy, since you want to die, I will help you." Huodun, head hard! Jiaodu pinched the seal, spit out a small fireball in his mouth, and flew towards Gao fan. Gao fan dodged and the fireball missed. Boom! Fireball landing, set off a sea of fire, the moment will be submerged. Water escape, the art of great waterfall! A great waterfall fell from the sky and instantly put out the fire. Water vapor atomization can only block the view of jiaodu. Water escape, the art of iron cannon! A water cannon shot from Gao fan''s fingertip directly penetrated jiaodu''s body. Jiao Du''s body threw out heavily and fell to the ground, belch fart ~ "don''t pretend, get up!" Gao fan light looking at the corner on the ground all, "don''t you still have four hearts?" "I didn''t expect you to know so much!" Jiao Du''s body moved. "In that case, give me your heart, too!" Jiao Du''s hands are connected with the black line, burst out and swept towards Gao fan. Gao fan looked disgusted, "really disgusting!" Mudun, the tree world is coming! Boom boom! A large number of trees appeared out of thin air, trapping all the four hearts of jiaodu. "Mudun! You can''t believe that There is a trace of fear in the voice of jiaodu. "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked and said, "don''t you claim to have a hand with Ninja God? Why are you afraid? " Xianfa, Mudun, thousands of hands! Boom boom! A thousand handed Buddha appeared. Yuzhibo, Fuyue and feiduan dodged and forgot to fight. What kind of ghost is this! Feiduan is so confused. Similarly, Sha Yin people who came to rescue my beloved Luo were stunned, looking at the Buddha from a distance. So what? "The art of fire shadow among thousand hands in the early times!" Thousand generations of mother-in-law murmured. "What Kan Jiulang''s face is dignified, "is the thousand hand pillar revived?" "Are you stupid? How can it be resurrected? " Hand Ju raised his hand and punched Kan Jiulang''s head. "This is obviously what Gao fan used!" "Well!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law nodded, "it seems that this time I love Luo was saved." The crowd thought it so much that they could not help nodding. ¡­¡­ "Jiaodu, you said you fought with the first generation. I''m very curious about how you solve this problem?" Gao fan hung in the air and despised jiaodu. This huge thousand hands is the signboard between the pillars Chapter 337 But he can only hide his corner, and he can''t hide it at all. if it goes on like this, he will die Jiao Du, with a look of panic, knelt down on the ground and kept kowtowing, "please, I''m wrong!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A few people on the scene were speechless for a while, feiduan''s face turned black, "jiaodu, what''s your moral integrity?" "Emperor fan, I am wrong, please forgive me, I will never cheat in the name of the early generation again!" At that moment, he felt that his life would not be long. "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked, as if he had forgiven jiaodu. In jiaodu, Gao fan relaxed and looked cool. dozens of black lines burst out of his body, aiming at Gao fan in the sky. "How fearless the ignorant are Gao fan sighed, and the hand of the Buddha turned into a fist and blew down toward the corner. Boom boom! Pa Pa! The horns turn into meat mud in a piece of smoke and dust. They can''t die any more. Feiduan and yuzhibo Fuyue are so violent? Feiduan looked at jiaodu, who was beaten into meat mud, with a look of panic, "that If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first... " Gao fan looked at feiduan faintly, "I''m very interested in your immortal body. Where are you going?" As far as Gao fan knows, in addition to the big tube of muhui night, those who have immortal bodies are afraid to fly away. Feiduan''s immortal body comes from the cult, and Gao fan now suspects that the cult has something to do with a bright night, so feiduan must be in Gao fan''s hands, GAO fan doesn''t want someone to find a way to get rid of the immortal body through the cult, and then kill himself. "Er..." Feiduan is confused. At present, he doesn''t show his immortality. How does Gao fan know? "Did changmen tell you that?" Feiduan said with a smile, "since you know I am immortal, is it necessary to kill me?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "although you can''t be killed, your body is of great research value. it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me the secret of the cult now, you will say it one day!" "What are you going to do with me?" Feiduan a faint smile. "Take it back and make the wine!" Yuzhibo, Fuyue and feiduan stare at the same time. Are you the devil? Making wine? "Cough!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m kidding. Give it to Da she wan. I think he will like it very much!" "Emperor fan, you are playing with fire! Are you not afraid of my sneaking attack and killing your people? " "Nothing!" Gao fan waves and cuts off Fei Duan''s head. Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue have a fierce face, don''t they not kill? What''s this for. Sure enough, you are like a tiger! "Ah It hurts Feiduan''s head rolled several times on the ground, with a ferocious face, "emperor of any country, you''d better sew my head back, or I''ll kill you!" Yuzhibo and Fuyue are all hoodwinked. What kind of gavel is this? Can you talk even if you lose your head? In a hurry, Qiandai''s mother-in-law and her party were also confused. What''s the matter with this watermelon on the ground? Even talking! "Take away his head and body separately, take them back and give them to dashuewan!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Yuzhibo Fuyue took orders and began to arrange hands to clean the battlefield. "I love you!" Kan Jiulang a light call, see was thrown aside, nobody pay attention to I love Luo. "Ah Gao fan suddenly looked in the past, "go and see if you are dead, how can you forget him!" Chapter 338 Kan Jiulang came forward in a hurry, feeling the breath of my love, frowning. Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK. There is a crane in his body. He can''t die!" Kan Jiulang looks at Gao fan with a dignified face. He especially remembers the scene of seeing Gao fan absorb four tails that day. He can''t help but stop between Gao fan and I love Luo. Ma Ji and Shouju follow behind Kan Jiulang with dignified faces. "Emperor fan, what are you going to do to me?" Kan Jiulang frowned. "I want a tail in his body!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Sand bear each face dignified, finally or can''t escape such a fate? "You''ve got three tails already!" Shouju growled, "what else do you want the tail to do?" "The car pulled by three tailed animals is a little unstable. I want to try whether the car pulled by four tailed animals can be more stable!" Gao Fan said lightly. "What Everyone froze for a moment and didn''t know what to say for a moment, all ninjas in any country were awed by Gao fan''s domineering power, Your Majesty, why can you hang like this? "Damn it Shouju looked at Gao fan angrily, "do you know what tailed beast means to me? Once you get rid of the tail, I''ll die! " Sha Ren''s eyes widened, and each of them became alert again. they would rather be buried with me. Gao fan rolled a white eye, "old purple didn''t die, how can he die?" "No!" Gao fan waves and imprisons everyone. All the people were confused on the spot. How could they not move? What kind of power is this? Gao fan raised his hand, and the golden chain came out of his hand and entered into my arrow. The weak shouhe is vulnerable, and Gao fan takes him away smoothly. Hands up, a pill into my love Luo mouth, I love Luo pale face gradually restore ruddy. The action is done in one go without any drag. "Loose!" Gao fan waved again, "well, one tail has been taken away by me!" Kan Jiulang hurried to explore the injury of I love Luo. His precarious body has recovered a lot at this moment. Shouju and Qiandai''s mother-in-law also found that I love Luo''s physical recovery, showing an incredible look. "Your Majesty has just given me a god pill from Ailuo. Why don''t you kneel down and thank me?" Yuzhibo Fuyue''s face is stiff. Your Majesty gave me the precious God Dan. He was a little distressed. Sand endure half kneel on the ground, even thousand generations of mother-in-law is also like this, "thank you!" "Accept Sha Ren, points + 100!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, very satisfied. "His injury is very serious, Shendan can only save his life!" Gao Fan said faintly, "I will send him to Fanguo, military hospital, where I love Luo will get the best medical treatment in the world of tolerance!" "But..." Qiandai''s mother-in-law is worried that Gao fan will put me under house arrest. "Oh! That''s right Gao fan suddenly realized, "I know you may not be at ease. Let''s go with Kan Jiulang and Shouju! As for the country of sand tolerance and wind, Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue, you will take people to help Qiandai''s mother-in-law manage it. when will the management be completed and when will you return to the country of common land? " "Yes, your majesty!" Yuzhibo Fuyue nodded heavily, he knew that this was a test for Gao fan and yuzhibo family. only when the country of wind was well managed, yuzhibo family would have the right to speak. Yuzhibo is Gao fan''s Dao. If this problem can''t be solved properly, this Dao can also be thrown into the garbage can. Chapter 339 Fanguo, military hospital Lao Zi finally woke up after three days of coma. Looking at everything in front of her, Lao Zi was a little confused. Overhead hung a large screen, above the rolling broadcast of all the country''s news. "This morning, your majesty led 5000 people of the general army into the kingdom of sand, and the name of the kingdom of sand surrendered directly. Shayin village has surrendered collectively..." What the hell? Lao Zi shakes her painful head, am I not dead? What is this place? Is this heaven? Heaven also broadcast the news of every country? Looking at the clean environment around, the spotless appliances and the things tied to her body, but for the strange news, Lao Zi almost confirmed that this was heaven in her heart. "Lao Zi, are you awake?" One side came the sound of Weng Sheng Weng Qi, and Lao Zi looked at it. I saw a mummy wrapped in gauze lying on the hospital bed next to me. I couldn''t see her face. "Your Excellency is..." Lao Zi was surprised that there were still people who knew him in heaven. "I am red earth!" The mummy looked at Lao Zi with dispirited eyes. "Red earth!" Lao Zi almost jumped out of the hospital bed. If it wasn''t for her injuries, "I didn''t expect to meet you in heaven!" "Heaven is a fart!" "Old purple, old purple, What''s wrong with you? Think this is heaven? " "Lord Tuyin!" Old purple a face is muddled force, "isn''t this not heaven!" Big wild wood black face, really don''t know at the beginning why choose you this fool to be a person pillar strength? "Here it is The mummy red earth points to the label on the TV screen, "the military hospital of any country, we are in any country." "Where is the kingdom?" Lao Zi suddenly widened her eyes and found that she was really in any country. He just remembered that battle before, as if Gao fan came for four tails. Lao Zi immediately felt the monkey king, and found that the other party had disappeared. "The monkey king is gone..." Old purple murmured. "Did the four tails really get drawn?" Onoki frowned, "I don''t know how the emperor of any country did it. you can still save your life if you extract four tails." "I wipe it!" Old purple a face not angry of look to big wild wood, "you don''t want me to die!" "Well! I wish I were dead! Fool Onoki looked scornful. "You Old purple is short of breath. "Lord Tu Yin, since Lao Zi is awake, should we discuss how to escape?" The red earth urn sound urn air of say. "Well!" Onoki nodded heavily, "it''s time to run away!" Dada dada! There was a sound of footwork outside. Onoki and red earth immediately lay down and closed their eyes. "What are you doing?" Lao Zi is a little confused. What''s the operation? Didn''t you mean to escape? "In the enemy camp, be careful!" Big wild wood light says. "Oh Lao Zi lay down with her eyes closed. After a while, two nurses came in pushing a sickbed, on which lay a man wrapped in gauze. "Your Majesty, what do you think of me as, a shelter for the disabled?" The master in a white coat gave me a needle while reading it angrily. "Eh ~" Lao Zi tilted her head to see gangshou inserting the needle into my arrow''s leg, and her face ached. Then he quickly closed his eyes. It''s so rude! Chapter 340 "You three!" When gangshou finished his work, he scanned Laozi''s bed. "if you can get out of bed, go out for a walk by yourself, don''t stay in the room all the time, it''s bad for your health!" The three closed their eyes and held their breath. "Hum!" Gangshou saw three people pretending to be dead, slamming out the door, "a group of old things, none of them worry!" When gangshou came out of the room, they got up and went to the new hospital bed to find out the new patient''s true face. "I love you!" *3¡£ It seems that the country of wind has also failed. Even shayin and I love Luo have been sent here. Yunyin village the fourth generation of Lei Ying threw the intelligence on the table heavily, "what a rubbish! Sharen and Yanren, two mobs, failed so quickly? So thoroughly defeated? What a shame "Lord Lei Ying? What are we going to do? Take the opportunity to attack Yanyin village? " "Attack a fart, go to find yuzhiboban!" "Yes Imperial Academy of Sciences GAO fan is in the secret laboratory of dasheban. After baijue vomits day and night these days, Gao fan gets dozens of pairs of white eyes and 100 pairs of kaleidoscope blood ring eyes. "Your Majesty ~" Bai Jue''s eyes were depressed and his face was pale, although he could not see it, "I applied for a rest If it goes on like this, I''m afraid I''m not tired to death here... " "Well! Take a rest on the spot, I may come to you at any time! " Gao fan light said, tone calm, but irresistible. Bai Jue looked around with a look of grievance, and there was no bed, so he found a corner and squatted there for a while, then he heard a heavy snore. "Let''s experiment with reincarnation first!" Gao fan raised his hand and suspended a white eye in his hand. Chakra emerges from the palm of Gao fan''s hand and penetrates into his white eyes. White eyes in the next moment will light up, gradually become a light blue. is as like as two peas in the big wooden house. Gao fan''s face is full of surprise. I''ll go. Is it so simple? "This is the reincarnation eye!" Big snake pill and pocket two faces curiously stare big eyes, Zheng Zheng looking at Gao fan''s eyes in the hand. What a pair of eyes! Perfect! Big snake pill showed greedy eyes. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "I didn''t expect it to be so simple." With that, Gao fan put the reincarnated eye on the table, and the reincarnated eye returned to the state of white eye again. "This..." For a moment, three faces were confused. Gao fan frowned slightly, "I see. It seems that chakra without big wood can''t do it!" Big snake pill and Dou looked at each other and did not dare to say a word. I know! It turns out that your majesty is really a member of the big wood family! "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand, "let''s get reincarnation eye first!" Big snake pill and pocket blood are boiling, make reincarnation eyes! Those are the eyes of six immortals! Gao fan put the kaleidoscope eye in my hand, and then closed his eyes comfortably. Big snake pill and pocket are absorbed in looking at Gao fan, unwilling to give up every detail of Gao fan''s opening reincarnation eye. "Hoo..." Gao fan breathed out a long breath, slowly opened his eyes, at the same time, the palm also spread out. The big snake pill and the bag are staring at Gao fan''s palm, and the fresh reincarnation eye is lying quietly in Gao fan''s palm. "What''s the matter with you two?" Gao fan looks at them curiously. Big snake pill and Dou rubbed their eyes, "Your Majesty, can you show it again, we didn''t see it clearly..." Chapter 341 "Oh Gao fan looked down at the reincarnation eyes in his hands, "you guys!" Gao fan threw the sangouyu reincarnation eye in his hand and picked up a blood ring eye again. With a face full of horror, he put away reincarnation eyes, Your Majesty, this is a treasure, don''t break it! "Watch it..." Gao fan looks at the eye of blood ring in the hand, "open!" In the next moment, the eye of the blood ring becomes the eye of reincarnation. "That''s it?" Big snake pill bag was stunned. Gao fan smiles a little. It''s natural. even liudaoxian can help Sasuke open reincarnation eyes. he has strengthened huiyeji''s blood and turns a kaleidoscope into reincarnation eyes. Isn''t that the same as playing? Pick up reincarnation eye carefully, GAOFAN some dislike said, "three gouyu reincarnation eye, barely can use!" "Gulu ~" are you serious, your majesty? This is reincarnation eye. You can barely use it Then, Gao fan keeps making reincarnation eyes in their surprised eyes, the process is the same as before, grabbing the eye of blood ring, catching the disease and opening the palm, reincarnation eyes appear, there is no failure. "Sangouyu blood ring eye, ah..." Gao fan shook his head, threw it aside, and hurried to collect it. "It''s sangouyu again! How can you be such a rubbish "Or sangouyu..." "Jiugouyu reincarnation eye! Ha ha Gao fanlang said with a smile, "finally there it is Big snake pill and all gather up, "Your Majesty, what''s the difference between this reincarnation eye and other reincarnation eyes?" "Of course there is!" Gao fan was excited and explained with his blood ring eye in his hand Dasheban and Dou look forward to GAOFAN, waiting for him to say something they don''t know. The smile on Gao fan''s face suddenly solidified, yes? What''s the difference? "Cough!" Gao Fan said with a straight face, "OK, =..." You don''t need to know so much. Sometimes it''s not necessarily a good thing to know too much! " "Yes Big snake pill and bag went down at the same time, with a respectful face. Gao fan nodded faintly. It was a prevarication "All right, let''s go on!" Gao fan started his magic work again, turning all the blood ring eyes into reincarnation eyes. From the shock at the beginning, to the peace in the middle, and then to the numbness now, Duhe and dasheban no longer take reincarnation eye seriously. Sure enough, the pattern is very important With more knowledge, the pattern will be different! As time went by, Gao fan also finished his work. "All right! Ten eyes of reincarnation Gao fan looked at the ten eyes on the table and nodded faintly. "Your Majesty, what are we going to do next?" Big snake pill and Dou look forward to it. "Synthesize the legendary eyes!" Gao Fan said lightly. The white eye in the right hand becomes the reincarnation eye after injecting chakra, and the reincarnation eye in the left hand is jiugouyu. Hands slowly close, Gao fan is also a face dignified. Even he didn''t know what kind of freak would appear if he put these two eyes together. Big snake pill and bag, not to mention, held their breath for fear of disturbing Gao fan. Two eyes are getting closer and closer in the palm of Gao fan''s hand, and soon they are only one centimeter away. Zizizi! Two eyes saw to appear gray and light blue arc, Sha is good-looking. Gao fan has a dignified face. He feels the power of destruction from the arc. The destruction is full of vitality. It''s amazing. Chapter 342 Gao fan looks excited. It seems that he is going to succeed! Boom! Just then, two eyes burst open. Gao fan looked up slowly and saw two black faces with glasses in front of him. That glasses lens has become dark, can''t see what eyes are under the glasses. "Your Majesty Keep up the good work Dou and Da she wan grinned, and a puff of smoke came out of their mouth. "Ah Bai Jue wakes up by the sound of the two people falling to the ground. He rubs his sleepy eyes and looks at Gao fan in shock. At this time, Gao fan and dasheban were the same, with explosive head and black face, only white eyes. "Sir Your majesty Bai Jue is very confused. Didn''t I just sleep for a while? Is this a sneak attack? "What''s the matter with you? What happened to Lord dashuewan and Lord Dou? " "Nothing!" Gao Fan said with a straight face, "remember, today''s things can''t be mentioned to anyone! Do you know? " "Yes Bai Jue vowed. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "go on sleeping!" "Yes Bai Jue went on sleeping without saying a word. Gao fan continued to experiment, but dasheban and Dou didn''t know when they woke up. When they woke up, they saw a ragged, explosive head, black faced strange man with a blood red jiugouyu reincarnation eye under the light. "Hey, hey!" The man opened his mouth and showed his white teeth, which were the opposite of his black face Let me try it out! " "Your Majesty?" Big snake pill and bag were stunned, "are you attacked by someone?" "Cough!" Gao Fan said, "joke, who else in the world can sneak on me?" "What''s this?" The pharmacist found Gao fan''s reincarnation eye in his hand and was surprised. Although he did not touch the eyes, the appearance of the eyes showed that he was extraordinary. Gao fan slowly raised his reincarnation eye, "this is reincarnation eye, the eye of the God of tolerance." "The eyes of the God of forbearance!" Big snake pill and all exclaimed at the same time except the sound. Gao fan nodded, read power to start, instantly restored his original appearance, "after wasting nine nine nine gouyu reincarnation eyes, finally let me tamper with this thing!" You can''t help but be unhappy. You should know that in the world of fire shadow, reincarnation blood ring eye is unique, because reincarnation blood ring eye only appears after eating chakra fruit, so the whole fire shadow only has bright night, as for big barrel wooden peach style, golden style and Pu style, they are obtained by eating other fruits. The big snake pill and Dou''s eyes looked straight. "Your Majesty, what''s the use of these eyes?" "I want to try it, too!" Gao fan smiles, "but before that I have to deal with something else first Big snake pill and all look at each other, what else is more important than this? Gao fan waved his big hand, and a virtual shadow came out from under Bai Jue''s ass. Dasheban and Dou were stunned by the sudden appearance of the shadow, they saw each other wearing a simple grey robe, a non mainstream hairstyle, and two horns on their heads, most importantly, each other''s Chrysanthemum like old face had a pair of samsara eyes, and his forehead also had samsara blood eyes. What kind of mallet is this? Gao fan smiles a little, "six immortals, Datong muyuyi..." Datong muyupan sat in the air, looking at Gao fan with a dignified face, "you are People of other worlds Chapter 343 Dashuewan, Dou and baijue look at Gao fan one after another, as if they are waiting for Gao fan''s answer. "It''s worthy of being the six Immortals'' big barrel wooden feather coat!" Gao fan joked, "even you can see this Why are you here? " Gao fan remembers that when the power of Asura, Indra and Shiwei appeared at the same time, the last trace of the spirit of the six immortals Datong''s Wooden feather coat would appear, but what''s the matter now? The appearance of six immortals is not in line with the setting. "When Ashura, Indra and chakra of the tree appear at the same time, my soul will come into the world!" Six immortal light said. "But now the conditions are not satisfied. How did you show up?" Gao fan asked lightly. Most afraid of the air suddenly quiet, six immortals instantly dull for a long time. "Yes..." The six immortals bit their fingers and said, "I really want to know..." Big snake pill and bag are going crazy, ah, Hello! You are six immortals. Can you stop being cute? Also, Asura and Indra have heard of it before, but why do they need the chakra of the rope tree? Is he the younger brother of master gangshou? Bai Jue was even more confused. He felt the smell of his mother from liudao immortal''s body, but it was also in GAOFAN''s body! What''s going on? Which one of you is my mother! "Well Skip the question Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. It seems that the old man has been sleeping for a long time. "Then why are you back in the world?" Gao fan asked again. Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air again, for two seconds of the six Immortals'' second meditation, biting his fingers again, "reasonably speaking At this time, the world of forbearance should encounter a great disaster of extinction. why is there no movement now? It''s not scientific! " It''s unscientific! Gao fan wanted to be rude at that time. The old man was really stupid! However, there is just another place, you are mine! Gao fan''s blue eyes open. Seeing Gao fan''s eyes, the six immortals suddenly realized, "I know, you are..." "Hum!" Six immortals eyes suddenly become pale, and then restore the look, toward Gao fan knelt down, "master..." I''ll go! That''s OK! Gao fan''s face was shocked. He came here with the attitude of trying. After all, the six immortals are just a wisp of soul. I don''t know if he can do it. The pharmacist was in a daze. He was the only one who was not controlled by Gao fan with blue eyes and three flowers. He couldn''t feel that kind of fetter. did his majesty become the master of the six immortals? The pharmacist''s eyes widened. "Well! Get up Gao Fan said faintly, "you don''t have to kneel when you are old!" "Thank you, master!" The six immortals got up and looked respectful. After exploration, Gao fan understood all the memories of liudao immortal, sure enough, liudao immortal did not know why he appeared at this time. Gao fan doesn''t think about it any more. It''s probably because of his glow night constitution. Next, Gao fan took six immortals to the place where the corpse was buried in his memory and dug out the corpse. Then the six immortals were resurrected by reincarnation of dirty soil, and then they were completely resurrected by life recovery. With the fighting power of the six immortals, Gao fan felt that the peace of tolerance was just around the corner. Of course, fighting is the future. as for now Chapter 344 "Big wooden feather coat, I order you to go to Muye Ninja school as a security guard!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Security?" "What kind of position is this?" he said "Weasel! You take him Gao fan looks impatient. The weasel appeared in the dark, "six immortals, follow me..." "Oh..." From that day on, there was a kind grandfather at the gate of Muye Ninja school. This kind grandfather knows a lot about Ninjutsu, and every student likes him very much. Yanyin village Red Clay looks at the information on the table with a dignified face, half a month ago, Yanyin village suffered a heavy loss, four thousand Ninja bones are gone, their families cry all day, and the whole village howls, Fanguo claims that they have captured the four generations of high-end combat effectiveness, such as tuying, Chitu, Laozi, but they are reluctant to arrange a meeting, Zhu Lihan, a five tailed man, was captured by an unknown person, and his life and death are still unknown. at a time of internal and external troubles, the red earth hardened its head and became a shadow of the earth. "Lord Tu Ying, there''s information coming back in front of you!" "Intelligence again? Where did you get so much information? " The red clay is about to collapse, I used to think that Tu Ying was a powerful position. Until I became Tu Ying, I didn''t know how difficult it was to do this position. No, even my skin is rough! "Say it Red clay has a bad face. "At the border of tuzhiguo, the figure of Gao fan, the emperor of Fanguo, was found. Around him, there were four generations of adults." "Four generations of eyes!" Red soil rubbed stood up, "take me!" "Well Don''t you need to call up people? " "No! I''ll go alone! " The red earth is black. Where else do we have in Yanyin village? When red earth finds Gao fan, Gao fan and his party are drinking tea in Daming mansion of Tuzhi. The name of tuzhiguo handed over the national map and the seal of representative rights to Gao fan, praying for Gao fan''s forgiveness. Gao fan is not a killer, so he will not embarrass these people. "Your Majesty is so wise and powerful that he is a God coming down to earth..." Daming of tuzhiguo knelt down in front of GAOFAN with his ministers and sang praises. Gao fan felt a little embarrassed. At this time, he could only say a few words: "you are both civil and military. You are the pillar of our country and the Minister of our country." Onoki, red earth and Lao Zi are trembling and silent, and we will watch you pretend to force. The day foot and the whirlpool gate standing behind Gao fan look at each other, it''s really useful to learn these business skills from your majesty, you see, the incorporation of the land country has not met resistance, it''s really awesome! "Bang Dang!" The red clay pushes the door, and the people in the room look at each other. "Four generations of eyes, red earth, are you still alive?" Looking at the eyes of the four generations, red earth''s eyes are red. Old purple black face, you can''t see me? "Here comes the red earth?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "take your seat!" Red earth looked at the empty seat beside Daye mu, and then at Daye mu. Onoki shook his head helplessly, "take your seat!" "Well!" Red earth nodded with a dignified face and sat down beside Onoki. The atmosphere here is full of strange words, and the red earth is a little uneasy. "Now that all the people are here, let''s start!" Gao fan light said, "day foot, you come!" "Is everyone here?" Red earth murmured, "what does that mean?" Chapter 345 "Just waiting for you!" Onoki nodded, "otherwise, do you think you can get here today without your Majesty''s order?" Red clay body a stiff, instant clear. "Now, issue a new map of forbearance!" To Hata will be a new map of tolerance to the hands of everyone. When the red earth''s face was stiff, it was amazing to see that the country of earth had been transformed into a province of earth. "From today on, there is only one province of tolerance, not a country with soil," he said "All Yanyin ninjas will be under the direct jurisdiction of Tiance Prefecture, and the whirlpool gate will be designated as the general of Tuzhi Province, commanding all the Ninjas of Tuzhi province!" "Fengri Xiangri foot, Onoki as the Deputy General of the province of earth, to assist the management of Ninja whirlpool gate!" "Tuzhi province implements the policy of every country, with cities and counties under it." "Fengri Xiangri is the governor of Tuzhi province. He is in charge of the daily affairs of Tuzhi province and selects local officials..." Red clay listened to the words of RI Zu, and clenched her fists tightly. "What''s the matter? Lord Tuyin Red earth''s eyes widened. Onoki shook his head. "We''ve lost. We''ve lost completely." Red clay is unreasonable, isn''t it failure? As for losing so thoroughly? I''ve failed before! As for it? Without experiencing Gao fan''s whipping personally, the red clay can''t realize the helplessness. Naturally, she would not agree with Onoki''s performance. Day foot announced all the instructions, stand behind Gao fan. Gao fan scanned the room and said, "finally, let''s ask for your opinions Does anyone disagree? " Light words with the pressure can not be disobedient, pressure people breathless. Lao Zi is about to cry, brother, do you seem to be asking for advice? "I don''t agree!" Red soil rubbed to his feet. "Sit down!" Said Onoki in a commanding tone. "No!" Red clay saw Gao fan, a stubborn face, "they are afraid of you, I am not afraid!" "Yanyin village is our home, we don''t allow your invasion!" "You have killed so many of us and broken so many families. Why should we submit to you?" Gao fan looks at the red clay faintly. She is really a woman with a strong temper. it''s just that her appearance and figure are a little bit worse. Otherwise, you can consider earning back palace. Red clay felt Gao fan''s obscene eyes, his face was a burst of shame, "what are you looking at! I''m telling you something "Misunderstood!" Gao fan looked at the reaction of red clay and said with a smile, "I''m not interested in you!" "You Red earth''s face turned blue. What a shameless emperor. "Why do you submit to me Gao Fan said with great interest, "because I am very strong!" "And I''m not invading your homes, I''m just saving those people who live in misery!" "The strength of any country is obvious to all, and the living conditions of its people are better than those of any other country, which is also obvious to all." "It''s their happiness that the people of tuzhiguo can join other countries!" The clay was speechless for a while, and what Gao Fan said was right. "But you killed so many of us..." "No!" Gao fan interrupted red clay, "none of them are dead! If you don''t believe it, ask Onoki, the three of them! " Red earth looks at Daye mu with tears in her eyes, this is for those who died. Chapter 346 "Sit down!" Big wild wood saw a red earth, light say. Red soil a burst of consternation, are those missing people really not dead? "Where are they?" Red earth looks at Gao fan. Gao fan touched his chin, "now I guess I''ve been reunited with my family! " "What?" Red earth frowned slightly, indicating disbelief. "Believe it or not!" Gao fan waved his hand and got up. "It''s settled. I''m very busy. I''m going back!" "Wait!" Onoki stood up, "your majesty! In the appointment just now, everyone present was given the position. I don''t know what your Majesty''s arrangement is for the red clay? " "Oh Gao fan suddenly realized, "you remind well, I almost forget, red earth with me back to any country, there is an important task to her!" "What do you want!" Red clay hands in front of the chest, a face vigilant looking at Gao fan. "Nothing!" Gao fan nodded, "the Fanguo palace built a few years ago is made of wood. It''s a little old. I want to renovate it!" "Building a house?" There is a black line on everyone''s head, Your Majesty, they are shadow class, is it really good for you to let them build a house for you? "I have a man named Dahe, who knows how to do Ninjutsu in Mudun!" Gao Fan said faintly, "he is good at building houses with wood." "But the wooden house is too easy to age, so I hope you can use lime coagulation to strengthen his house, in this way, it can be used for more years, so as to avoid wasting people''s money." Red clay is going crazy. I''m a shadow class, and I want to build a house for you! Is this the way to use such a powerful ninja? Are you insane? "All right, let''s go!" Gao fan waves his hand and cracks appear in time and space. Red clay hesitated. Do you want to go with him? It seems that no one died in the last battle. He was a good man! For the sake of being a good man, it''s OK to help him build a house. Who calls him so handsome? Bah, bah, bah, what are you thinking? Why is he handsome? Where is he handsome? In this way, the red clay with a muddled face followed Gao fan into the space crack. Looking at the red clay suddenly becoming so docile in front of Gao fan, Lao Zi''s face was muddled, the woman''s mind It''s really hard to understand, of course, that''s why he has been a single dog all his life. Fanguo palace when red clay saw the palace drawings Gao fan asked to build, it decided to stay and help Gao fan complete the palace. Because this building is so grand that there is no other one in the world of tolerance. On the same day, laterite joined the discussion group of Daiwa, and they had a heated discussion. Gao fan looked at the two people in full swing, and felt that he could give them an imperial edict to marry. Think of give marriage, Gao fan also think of hand Ju and Nara Deer pill this pair. "Yes Gao fan clapped his hands heavily. "I didn''t think of it before!" "What''s the matter? Your majesty Zhao Meiming, with Sakura, stands beside Gao fan with a gentle face. Gao Fan said with a smile, "what do you think of the marriage of Hongtu and Dahe, Luwan and Shouju?" Zhao Meiming is stunned. Is your Majesty''s brain hole so big? "I think it''s good!" Gangshou snapped at the side, "Sharen and Yanren have just returned, but they are still a little unstable. now let the important women in their family marry into our country, which can also make them worry when they rebel!" Chapter 347 Gao Fan said with a smile, "still gangshou knows my mind! Then you can do it yourself! They will be married in the new palace "Thank you, your majesty!" Gangshou looks at zhaomeiming with a smile, see? Your majesty still values me! Zhao Meiming turned his eyes, then looked at Gao fan with a smile, "Your Majesty, when are you going to have a wedding for your sisters?" After all, women Gao Fan said with a smile, "gangshou, let''s arrange it together. Let''s have a national celebration." "Yes The master nodded. All the women looked at Zhao Meiming and praised her. Zhao Meiming accepted the praise of all the women with a smile on her face. She looked at the master of martial arts. See, who is the master of the harem? Nara family "what? Your Majesty''s marriage? " Nara lumaru''s eyes widened. Nara Lu patted Luwan on the shoulder for a long time, "what? Don''t you like hand bow? " "OK..." Nara lumaru mumbled, "it''s just that women are too much trouble!" Nara GinaI looks embarrassed. "Lumaru has grown up. It''s time to think about getting married." Lu Wan covered his face. "I''m only 16 years old, mom!" "Ha ha!" Nara Ji Nai is embarrassed smile, "get married early, enjoy happiness early, I also have a grandson earlier!" "Marry early and enjoy happiness early?" Nara Luwan and Nara Luwan were forced at the same time, "who said that?" "Gangshou Niang said it!" Nara GinaI smiles. The construction site of the Imperial Palace "Lord Dahe, Lord red earth, your majesty will marry you two." Yuzhibo weasel passed the edict to the construction site. The Ninjas on the scene were all muddled, and some people''s tools fell to the ground. Dahe adults and clay adults quarrel all day long, often because of a tile style. Such two people were given marriage, can you agree? "Well!" Dahe and laterite nodded and then went back to work. Yuzhibo weasel is a little confused, afraid that they didn''t hear clearly, and then added, "Lord Daiwa, Lord red earth, your majesty will marry you two." "I see!" Impatient voice * 2. Yuzhibo weasel received the eyes from the two cannibals. "Then I will reply to your majesty!" Yu Zhibo said timidly. "Go, go! The grin is dead Red clay looks impatient. "Er..." Yuzhibo weasel puffs at the corner of his mouth, I hope you can be so calm when you know that you have promised to get married after you are busy, I have recorded! Three days later, in a dark cave, Gao fan and Bai Jue arrived. This is the base before heijue, GAO fan knows that heijue and Dai Tu must have moved away from here at the moment when baijue was arrested, but Gao fan still has an obsession with this place. After all, people are like this. He always has to come to have a look. "Ah, Li ~" Bai Jue was still a second force, "Your Majesty, it seems that they ran away..." The pharmacist took a look in his pocket, and the second force glanced at Bai Jue with disgust on his face. You say you have such a perfect life, how to grow a pig brain? It''s been a long time. How can they not run? "Dou, go and check to see if there is anything useful." Gao Fan said faintly, the reason why he brought the pharmacist was that he did things carefully, the reason why he didn''t bring the big snake pill was that Gao fan wanted to get a second reincarnation eye quickly, these two eyes were gifts given by Gao fan to Yu zhiboban. After all, after Gao fan left the world, he still needed Yu zhiboban to guard the world of tolerance. Chapter 348 Ten minutes later, the pharmacist got up and said, "Your Majesty, except for a little body and debris, nothing was found!" "Besides," "Well!" Gao fan nodded, this place is not big, also can''t hide many things, "that corpse remains can dirty soil reincarnation?" "Not enough..." The pharmacist shook his head. "Forget it." Gao fan nodded faintly, "go, go back!" "Yes The three walked out of the cave and came face to face with a familiar figure. Gao fan grinned, "is this the role of the leading role''s aura?" "Bai Jue? The emperor of any kingdom Ghost mackerel light looking at Gao fan and pharmacist pocket, "it seems that Yu Zhibo ban is right, baijue you really betrayed us!" "Ah Bai Jueming forced his face: "you may not believe it, I didn''t mean to betray, really!! How can I explain to you... " Ghost shark black face, looking at Bai Jue: horse is retarded! "The emperor of every kingdom!" Ghost mackerel looked at Gao fan, "I heard that you are very powerful in ninja. I want to compete with you!" "Yes!" Gao fan smiles a little, dry persimmon ghost mackerel, the man who is called the strongest Shuidun in the fire shadow and is covered with water, I really want to see if it''s your Shuidun or my Donghai Dragon King! "Water escape, water shark bullet technique!" The water shark takes the initiative, and a shark like water bomb pours at Gao fan. Bai Jue dodged for the first time, followed by the pharmacist. Gao fan''s face is calm, light looking at ghost shark, directly ignore this blow. Does the ghost shark frown slightly? Is the emperor so arrogant? The shark shaped water bomb directly disappeared 10 cm in front of Gao fan and was swallowed by Gao fan. Water mackerel''s skill is not high, now is a good opportunity, take the opportunity to have more. The pharmacist is confused. What''s the special skill? What happened and disappeared? The last time pharmacist Dou saw Gao fan get angry, it was Gao fan who destroyed the base of dashevin. at that time, pharmacist Dou knew that Gao fan was too strong. Today, Gao fan became more mysterious. "That''s interesting!" The ghost shark shows a faint smile, the stronger the enemy is, the stronger our ghost shark is. "Shuidun, the skill of big shark bullet!" A shark shaped water bomb ten times bigger than just now pours on Gao fan, GAO fan still looks like you''re going to hit me. is as like as two peas before. Gao, who swallows the big shell directly, water shark is angry. "Water escape, water burst and wave burst!" "Shuidun, a big wave of water!" Gao fan swallowed them one by one, and his face was full of joy. After some crazy output, ghost shark gradually calms down, GAO fan''s power is really weird, it seems that the general Ninja is useless to him. "Mackerel, fly chain to chop!" The handle of the big scalpel mackerel''s muscle suddenly extended more than 10 meters, and bent like a chain towards Gao fan. since Ninja attack is not good, then physical attack. White eyes, prestige! Gao fan suddenly opened his eyes, a strong repulsion appeared. With a smile, the bandage on the mackerel''s muscle was instantly untied, he opened his big mouth, swallowed up Gao fan''s powerful pressure chakra, and continued to move towards Gao fan''s head. Gao Fan said with a smile, "the swallowing power of the big sword shark muscle is really interesting. I don''t know if you can swallow this!" The wall of mind power suddenly appears, CLICK! The teeth of the mackerel muscle seem to be biting on a piece of steel and breaking one after another. Ghost mackerel a face of horror with the mackerel muscle quickly back, standing in the distance. Chapter 349 "Mackerel What''s the matter with you? " Ghost mackerel a face horror of looking at has no teeth of the mackerel muscle, the corner of the mouth smoke. "Jiji ~" the mackerel muscles make painful calls and roll back and forth on the ground. Should prove a sentence: toothache is not a disease, pain up really deadly Gao fan looked at the ghost shark, "if you only have this ability, then I''m not polite!" The ghost shark looks at Gao fan with a dignified face, the enemy is too strong for him, and the face shark muscles are gone! "Look at me!" Gao fan raised his hand and pretended to pinch the seal. "Water escape, the art of water and sea!" "The art of water and sea?" The three present were stunned, what is this? Is the name too casual? Why haven''t you heard of it? Gao fan smiles a little. Isn''t the skill of running away from water better than who? No one can compare with the Dragon King of the East China Sea. "Roar!" A huge blue dragon rises from Gao fan''s body and reaches the sky in an instant. A hundred meters long and about ten meters wide Shuidun dragon circled in the sky like this. A few people present were stunned, this What the hell is this? "Is this special or Shuidun?" The ghost mackerel stares at the water dragon in the sky, the vivid appearance is much more powerful than the water dragon he calls out! The next second, the giant dragon falls from the sky like a bolt of fire, GAO fan''s water dragon is not a water escape, it will turn into a pool of water as soon as it lands. The huge water dragon rushes towards the ghost shark. The ghost shark lifts the shark''s muscle and is thrown out by the impact of the water dragon. The water dragon took advantage of the situation to chase the ghost shark, biting the ghost shark''s ass, and the ghost shark turned to escape into the forest. The pharmacist nodded, "this ghost shark is really one of the seven Nintendo people, and the reaction speed is extremely fast. in such a short time, I thought of using the forest to offset the attack of the water dragon!" "This is also the weakness of Shuidun, too weak, when you encounter wood, which is harder than water, the water of Shuidun will slowly run away, until it dies..." Bai Jue listens to Dou''s explanation and nods again and again. But the next second, the pharmacist was in a daze, because Gao fan''s water dragon didn''t weaken as expected after it hit the trees, when Gao fan''s water dragon hit the trees, the trees broke into debris, and no drop of water fell to the ground. What the hell? How can water be harder than wood? "Ah ~" Bai Jue looked at Dou with a silly face, "Dou, how can it be different from what you said?" Dou looked embarrassed, "cough! How can our majesty be ordinary people? His water escape is different from other people''s, that''s normal! " What do you want me to do? Who knows why your Majesty''s Shuidun is so abnormal? "Oh Bai Jue nodded, not talking. At this time, the chimpanzees are going crazy, madder, how come they think differently? It''s not scientific! Why is your water harder than wood? But fortunately, the speed of the water dragon is down. The giant water dragon is biting the ghost shark''s buttocks tightly, running in the forest one by one, the trees in the water dragon''s impact are broken, all the way withering and decaying, irresistible. Gao fan complacent smile, in such go on, ghost mackerel estimate also want cool? "Solution "Roar!" The water dragon pounced forward again, and its speed increased abruptly. the ghost shark knew that he was about to be overtaken, so he didn''t run away any more and turned around, Shuidun! Water blast! "Wow!" The huge water dragon turned into a sea in an instant, drowning everything around it. Chapter 350 "Ha ha! So weak! " Ghost shark face excited jumped into the sea, disappeared. Dou hastens to summon a serpent to stand on top of the serpent to avoid being submerged in the sea. "Help! Lord Dou, gululu... " Bai Jue didn''t have that strength. He was washed away by the flood, and obviously choked a mouthful of water. "The second force..." The pharmacist covers his face and commands the snake to save Bai Jue. Gao fan was suspended above the water with a dignified face. Play off ah, now the ghost shark into the water, to escape, he is no way ah! Originally, I caught the ghost shark to find heijue, but now it seems that the plan is going to fail! Whoosh! A high-speed attack burst out from the water behind Gao fan, and Gao fan subconsciously dodged, but the attack speed was too fast, and the ghost shark successfully tore a piece of flesh from Gao fan''s shoulder. "Hey, hey!" Ghost half body floating on the water, greedy looking at Gao fan. The pharmacist came back with Bai Jue in his pocket, and looked at the ghost shark and the injured Gao fan in the water. It''s unheard of that someone hurt your majesty! "The fusion form of the mackerel muscle?" Gao fan light looked at his left shoulder wound, light looked at the ghost shark. "Ha ha, the emperor of any country, you know quite a lot!" With this sea, you are not my opponent Gao fan smiles, the ability of the immortal body starts, and the wound recovers as before. "What?" The ghost mackerel and the bag all showed surprised eyes. Ghost mackerel a short Leng, a cold smile, "then bite you a few times, see how many times you can recover!" Whoosh! The ghost shark turned into a shadow again and came to Gao fan''s face. Gao fan smile, read power has been in. Bang! The ghost shark bumps into a layer of invisible energy, bounces out heavily and falls into the water, seeing the big red envelope on the ghost shark''s head, his face hurts and shrugs. It hurts! "The emperor of any country, you have the ability not to use that!" The ghost shark is so angry that it''s shameless to be such an enemy! "All right! I don''t need that power! " Gao fan smiles, "now try this!" "Is it coming at last?" Dou stares at Gao fan expectantly, expecting Gao fan to show great power. today''s battle is not up to Gao fan''s standard, it seems that he has no strength. With that, Gao fan took out a toothpick in front of the crowd, Your Majesty, what are you doing with a toothpick? Do you cry, toothpick is not powerful at all? What does the ghost shark mean when he sees Gao fan''s Toothpick? Do you look down on people? Looking at the toothpick, Gao fan also looks puzzled, are you really a needle? Can''t you keep the appearance of Ruyi golden cudgel? "Hoo..." Gao fan took a long breath, but shook his head, "forget it, let''s live!" "The emperor of every kingdom!" "Ghost shark really can''t stand, roared," you don''t deceive people too much Gao fan looks like a fool and glances at the ghost shark. "Young man, I advise you not to judge people by their appearance, no Take it While speaking, Gao fan throws the toothpick into the water. The ghost shark suddenly felt a strange force coming from the bottom of his feet, "Jiji!" The mackerel muscle roared wildly. It felt the threat of life. Chapter 351 The ghost shark''s face was cold. Of course, he knew that there was a big problem with the toothpick Gao fan threw into the sea. the shark muscle made him try to escape from the sea in a hurry, and he didn''t dare to slack off. But now, it''s obviously too late, before the shark''s feet leave the water, the water is completely frozen. "What''s going on? Ice in an instant? " Dou is also muddled, because his summoning technique is also imprisoned. Bai Jue jumps off the snake and jumps on the water. the water can still ripple, but the magic thing is that Bai Jue can''t sink. "What kind of ability is this? Why is it so amazing? " Both Dou and chimaera raised questions from the depths of their souls. The chimpanzees in the water can''t get out, and the white ones outside can''t get in, but it''s not a simple freezing, simple freezing can''t produce ripple. Is this water still water? Dinghaishen needle is really amazing! Gao fan nodded and looked at the ghost shark, "how are you, don''t you accept it?" "What''s the suit?" The ghost shark widened his eyes and said, "take a few, let me out, let''s fight again!" Gao fan shook his head slightly. "I know your ability. It''s time to end the fight!" Gao fan hangs in the air and comes to the ghost shark. The ghost shark is shocked again. How can you fly? Gao fan waves, and the monkey king flies out to cover the body of the ghost shark. What kind of ghost is covering the body of labor and capital? Why can''t I move? "Ghost shark, give you a chance to join the world!" Gao Fan said lightly, with irresistible pressure in his plain tone. The ghost shark coldly looks at Gao fan, "what''s the advantage of joining you?" "Good?" Gao fan smiles, "what do you want?" "I''m going to learn your skill of water and sea, and at the same time, you''re going to give me this sea fixing needle!" The ghost shark has an evil smile on his face. Gao fan looked at the ghost shark with great interest, "you are a real person!" "I can give you whatever you want!" Gao fan smiles, "but I also need you to do something for me!" "Can I have it?" The ghost chimaera was stunned. I was just talking about it! Why did you give it to me so casually? You''re putting me down, right? "What''s the matter?" "Ghost shark heart guilty of ask a way," very difficult words I can''t do "Don''t worry, it''s not hard!" Gao fan joked, "take me to heijue!" "Well?" The ghost shark frowned slightly, "why do you want him?" "I want yuzhiboban''s body!" Gao fan looks at the ghost shark. "The body?" Ghost shark Leng Leng, "Yu Zhi Bo ban can live! Where''s the body? " "Oh! No The ghost shark suddenly realized, "do you want to kill him?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "are you talking about the masked man? His name is Yu Zhibo Dai Tu, not Yu Zhibo ban! " "Yuzhibo brings earth?" The ghost shark frowned slightly. What kind of ghost was that? "You Xiaoren, you are all fooled by daitu and heijue." Gao Fan said lightly, "of course In fact, daitu was also played by heijue. " "If you want to hear a true story, I''ll talk on the way. I''m afraid of the dark!" Gao fan looks at the ghost shark. "Yes Ghost mackerel bites his teeth, he has no sense of belonging to Xiao, and there is no betrayal. In the dark and humid cave, Gao fan and his party came. Chapter 352 Heijue was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, "what are you doing with the soil now? Is the samsara of the other eye open? Did Bai Jue miss me? How are ghost shark and scorpion living in yunyin village now? Mother, when you learn that skill, I will let you return to this world! Believe me, it won''t be long! " Heijue buckled his itchy ass and said, "it''s so boring. It''s like being forced by X...." "Bang Dang!" The door of heijue''s room was violently broken. "With soil, how many times have I told you? You have to knock on the door when you enter someone''s room Heijue turned around slowly, and the expression on his face solidified. "Bai Jue?" "Gao fan?" "With soil Who is it? " The ghost shark asked under the monkey king, in order to prevent the ghost shark from mutiny, now Gao fan has not released the Iron Monkey King from the ghost shark, just gave him the right to speak. Heijue looked at the steel Monkey King and said, "are you a ghost shark? How did you become that ghost "Cough!" The ghost shark is a little embarrassed, the labor and capital lost. Can''t you see that? "Ah ~" Bai Jue smiles and staggers to Hei Jue, "Hei Jue, come back to my mother''s arms with me?" "Mother''s arms?" Heijue was confused, and looked at baijue with disgust, "are you brain broken? Gao fan is the enemy of his mother Gao fan narrowed his eyes and looked at heijue, "how do you know I''m the enemy of Huiye?" Black Jue''s eyes were cold, and he was flustered at that time. No, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I have to run away quickly. Thinking like this, heijue turns into a pool of black liquid in the next second and wants to escape. But where will Gao fan give him a chance, he has already blocked all the surrounding space with his mind power. Black absolutely flustered, hurried left rush right protrude of want to protrude. Gao fan held his hands in front of his chest and looked at the fool''s expression on his face, waiting for the black Jue to toss. Bang bang! Black Jue''s figure is up left and down right in the space, and the pharmacist''s eyes move with the movement of black Jue. Ten minutes later, heijue gave up the struggle and hid in a corner shivering. "You What do you want? " Heijue looks at Gao fan in despair. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "I want Yu Zhibo''s body!" Black absolute Leng Leng, "how do you know?" Yuzhiboban''s body is top secret. Only daitu and heijue know about the whole Xiaozhi organization, even baijue doesn''t know about it. "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked, "you don''t need to know why I know, you just need to give me yuzhiboban''s body, and then you can live!" "Choose for yourself!" Heijue shivers, his original blind guess has come true, Gao fan''s powerful is really his mother''s level. "Yuzhiboban''s body can be given to you, but I also want the tail beast in your body!" Hei Jue looks at Gao fan tremblingly, which is what he tentatively asks. "Yes." Gao fan nodded, the crowd was in a daze, the pharmacist, heijue and Guiji looked at Gao fan with big eyes, is that ok? You''re not a fake Gao fan, are you? Black Jue was choked by this "can" and didn''t know what to say. When Gao fan waved his hand, four transparent color fairway jade appeared in Gao fan''s hand, in each fairway jade, there was a sleeping tailed beast, which was very magical, "give me the body of the spot, and I''ll give you the four tailed beasts!" Gao fan smiles and looks at heijue. Chapter 353 "Seriously?" Black eyes shine. "I''m the son of heaven of any country. Naturally, I have a lot to say!" Gao fan is dignified and domineering. So the four fairway jade floated in front of heijue and stunned all three of them. Heijue''s eyes are greedy. Now he has opened his eyes of reincarnation. for him, it doesn''t matter whether yuzhiboban revives or not. But tailed animals are really what heijue needs, which is the key to her mother''s resurrection, and heijue has sensed that although these four tailed animals look very small, they are all real, just don''t know what method Gao fan used to seal them here. "Deal!" Heijue''s face was cold, and the original head split from the middle to both sides, making a tearing sound. the pharmacist looked at heijue with disgust, and his face showed a look of disdain. A coffin squeezed out of the black body and fell to the ground with a bang, GAO fan waved his hand and started the power to dismantle the coffin directly, revealed an old corpse in it, long hair, explosive head, chrysanthemum like old face, dry body, this is undoubtedly the wisdom of the old, the old man is not alone > "good!" Gao fan unties the control of the tailed beast, throws them to heijue, at the same time, puts yuzhiboban''s corpse into Najie, then without saying a word, turns around and goes, "go, lead the way." "This..." The pharmacist was a little hesitant, he was a little suspicious that he could not understand what Gao Fan said. "What are you doing?" Gao fan glanced angrily and said, "it''s just a tail animal. in the future, I''ll just change to another animal to pull the cart. don''t you want me to take it back? I''m the son of all nations, can''t break my promise "Yes The pharmacist finally confirms Gao fan''s idea, glances at heijue and turns to leave. "Wait!" Hei Jue was very flustered and looked at Gao fan, "emperor fan, how do you want to untie the fairway jade that seals the tail beast?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "come back to me when you find the exorcism statue! You can''t control what''s untied now! " Black absolute eyes one Lin, "how do you know so much?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked, "believe me, you will come to me later!" After that, Gao fan disappeared in front of heijue, heijue immediately sensed the surrounding space and was surprised to find that the control had disappeared. he wrapped up four tailed animals and immediately turned into a pool of black water to escape into the ground. Gao fan raised his hand, dirty soil reincarnated, a coffin came out of the black hole on the ground, CLICK! The door of the coffin opened slowly, and a figure came out of the coffin. The big snake pill and the pharmacist hold their breath, although this is not the first time they have seen Gao fan resurrect others, they are still very nervous, because today Gao fan is going to resurrect yuzhiboban! That''s yuzhiboban, who is known as the Shura of tolerance world! Yuzhiboban, who once killed the first generation of Huoying! The next second, Chui Chui''s Yuji poban came out of it. Big snake pill and Dou were stunned for a while, and the yuzhiboban in front of them was different from what they thought, Why are they so old? Why not domineering at all? "Well?" Yu Zhibo spot saw Gao fan three people in front of him, frowning slightly, revealing the domineering power of the king, "who are you?" At this time, ban was a little flustered, but as a strong man, he was very calm on the surface, What about heijue? What about soil? Where did you hammers come from? Chapter 354 Gao fan looked at Yu Zhibo and nodded with a smile, "that''s right Yuzhiboban was too old when he died, and he should be an old man when he was born again! " I really don''t know why the yuzhiboban born out of the filthy earth in the fire shadow is the one in the heyday. "Reincarnation of filthy soil?" Yu Zhibo''s face was cold, and his brow was tight in an instant. What about good reincarnation? What are black Jue and Dai Tu doing? Yu Zhibo looks at Gao fan, "who are you? What about heijue and Dai Tu? " "Oh Gao fan smiles, "they betrayed you." "Betray me?" Yu Zhibo frowned, "black is my will, how can you betray me?" "Joke!" Gao fan grinned and said, "heijue has never been your will. he is the will of Tanmu Huiye. You were cheated by him..." "The big barrel of wood shining night?" Yu Zhibo said that he was a little confused, what kind of mallet is that? "That was a long time ago..." Gao fan''s eyes become more profound, the pharmacist immediately takes out his little book, you are young, your majesty is going to tell a story again, so please write it down for research. "On the other side of the earth, there is a family called datongmu. This family makes a living by planting sacred trees. a long time ago, datongmu Huiye received an order from the family and came to the earth with the seeds of the sacred trees. the sacred trees were raised with the nutrients of the earth. a thousand years later, the sacred trees grew fruits, datongmu Huiye was watching In the process of guarding the tree of gods, she fell in love with the king on the earth and became pregnant with a child, but people on the earth opposed the love between Huiye and the king. Huiye''s husband had to kill Huiye''s unborn child, in order to protect the child, Huiye swallowed the fruit and became the most powerful person on the earth, in order to calm down the war, Huiye launched unlimited monthly reading, and put the world at peace at that time A few years later, Huiye gave birth to two brothers, muyuyi of Datong and datongmuyu village, who inherited Huiye''s ability and had a strong chakra, because Huiye ate the fruit secretly, she was afraid of the family''s fate People came to the earth, so he kept asking people to worship the sacred tree and make baijue weapons to deal with the invasion of the people. soon after, the two brothers of muyuyi and Datong Muyu village couldn''t see that Huiye kept asking people to worship the sacred tree, so they joined hands to seal Huiye! Of course, Huiye is not a vegetarian. Before she was sealed, she gave birth to heijue, a thousand year old force, heijue has no strength. She can only trick you to help him realize his plan! " Gao fan had to patiently tell Yu Zhibo about the big tube of Mu Huiye, and then he looked at the spot faintly, "so If you want to launch unlimited monthly reading, you have to sacrifice everyone! " "Everyone is dead. Is this the peace you want?" Gao Fan said faintly, Yu Zhibo frowned tightly. If everything is as Gao Fan said, then he was really teased by heijue, and for a long time! But can Gao fan believe what he said? Yuzhiboban of course refused to believe! It''s normal that no one will believe such a thing, after all, people always love face, What''s more, this person is the Shura yuzhibo of tolerance. Chapter 355 Seeing that Yu Zhibo was silent, Gao Fan said with a smile, "I know It''s hard for you to accept such a story, so you don''t have to rush to accept it, because our days are still long! " Gao fan smiles a little, green snake three flower pupil start. Yuzhiboban suddenly opened his eyes, next second pious lowered his head, "master!" "All right! No more ink Gao fan''s face is a Lin, yin and Yang escape fairway jade into Yu Zhibo''s body. Yu Zhibo''s eyes were full of surprise. His feeling of being bound by the reincarnation of filthy soil had disappeared, the cracks in his body were gradually recovering, "this is..." Yu Zhibo is stunned, and Gao fan''s skill refreshes his three outlooks. "This is my own technique. I named it life recovery..." Gao Fan said faintly, "this skill is not the natural skill of reincarnation. It can be compared with the slag skill. This skill won''t kill people!" Of course, it''s not Gao fan''s own technique, it''s a combination of them. the reason why he wants to take out the fairway jade is to hide people''s eyes and ears. Yu Zhibo''s eyes widened and his face was unbelievable. "Life revives?" It''s against the heaven that someone can do this! Yuzhiboban watched his body grow in reverse, his pale hair turned black gradually, and his dry wrinkled skin gradually regained its luster, after a while, yuzhiboban felt his strength returned to the peak period. Oh, my God! What kind of art is this? It can not only bring people back to life, but also bring people back to the peak! Yu Zhibo felt his body unbelievably, and the surprise on his face could not be calmed down for a long time. Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo as if he has never seen the world. He is very satisfied. "Come on, come on!" Gao fan took out two reincarnation blood ring eyes for Yu Zhibo, with a smile on his face. Yu Zhibo raised his head slowly when he heard Gao fan''s voice, when he saw the two eyes of reincarnation in Gao fan''s hand, he suddenly petrified, "this This Is this the eye of reincarnation "Yes Gao fan was very satisfied with yuzhiboban''s appearance that he had never seen the market, "you don''t have to be so surprised, I have so many such things!" "What''s more?" Yu Zhibo is confused, isn''t this the only way to have eyes? Don''t you have a lot of fruit? Yuzhiboban said that the blood pressure is a little high, the labor and capital just woke up today, let the labor and capital go through so many things to refresh the three outlooks, What''s the evil of this? "What? You don''t want it? " Gao fan shows an evil smile, just like the evil uncle who grabs children''s lollipops from the street corner. "You want to send me?" Yuzhiboban took a deep breath, "yes Gao fan looked at the eyes of reincarnation in his hand, "I''ve taken them out. What else can I do if I don''t give them away? Show off your wealth? " "Poof!" Yuzhiboban''s blood pressure rose abruptly, and the nosebleed spewed out one meter away. "Thank you, master!" Yuzhiboban quickly covers his nose, anxiously changes the eyes of reincarnation blood ring. Gao fan looks at Yu zhiboban, digs out his eyes, and installs the eyes of reincarnation blood ring. it looks like a face of flesh pain, these mallets in the world of tolerance are cow force. Do you have to do it? It hurts to think about it! Yuzhiboban changed the eye of reincarnation and naturally felt the power of the eye of reincarnation. "this eye is really the most powerful eye in the world of tolerance!" Yuzhiboban immersed in the powerful eyes of reincarnation, unable to extricate himself for a long time. Chapter 356 A moment later, Yu Zhibo looked at Gao fan and asked, "why? Why are you so nice to me? " Gao fan''s eyes were filled with emotion, and the tiger body was shocked. "I need your help, I want to Unite the world of tolerance "To unify the world of tolerance?" Yu Zhibo suddenly widened his eyes, "you are really a man with ideals!" Poop! Yuzhiboban knelt down, "I yuzhiboban is willing to conquer the tolerance world for you!" "Ding! Congratulations on conquering yuzhiboban, points + 100! " I''ll go! All right? High imitation Leng Leng, was blue eye three spend three days control of yuzhiboban actually can give yourself send points? Is this a bug of the system? Well, it''s possible! "That..." Gao fan''s face is dignified, "you get up, kneel again like just now?" He was wondering if he could brush the points here. Yuzhiboban is a little confused, you What''s this hobby? I''m Yuji Boban! The Torah of forbearance! Just give it a try? Do you want me to do it again? I don''t want face Ah! forget it! One more time, one more time! Yuzhiboban got up and knelt down again with a devout face, "I yuzhiboban would like to conquer the tolerance world for you!" Gao Fan said nothing and looked at the system panel nervously. One second, two seconds, three seconds Yu Zhibo, kneeling on the ground, is confused again, What do you mean? Shouldn''t I be helped up by the noble corporal at this time? What are you doing? "Ah! Sure enough, there is no such thing Gao fan shook his head helplessly. Yuzhiboban has ten thousand Cao NIMA in his heart, brother, what''s your helpless expression? Now it''s me, OK? When I meet you, I''ve been dead for eight generations! Looking at the 200 points on the panel, Gao fan smiles, "system little sister, I want to draw a lottery!" "Oh The little sister of the system has a flat mouth, "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: dari Tathagata (variation!) " I wipe! 200 points is only a blood? Luck is slipping again! "Do you want integration?" Miss system has a disgusting look on her face. Are you lucky? "Well!" Gao fan nodded. "Ding! Successful integration, congratulations on upgrade, current level: 7 stars "Ding! Gain skill: Dharma phase gold body, passively possess the attribute of invincibility, actively release can appear a Dharma phase gold body entity as high as 1000 meters "Ding! Activate the mutation ability and gain the skill: Buddha palm "Ah, I''ll go!" Gao fan''s eyes are bright. "Get up!" Gao fan motioned to Yu Zhibo, "I still have a gift for you!" And gifts? Yu zhiboban slowly gets up and finally calms down. with Gao fan''s signal, dasheban opens the one-way transparent glass window, and the other half of the glass window is a familiar figure of Yu zhiboban. "Quannai?" Yuzhiboban murmured. Gao Fan said with a smile, "how about this gift? Do you like it?" In the setting of Huoying, yuzhibo is regarded as a family of love, almost every yuzhibo''s eye opening is related to his brother, and yuzhibo''s eye opening has a great relationship with the death of yuzhibo quannai, so Gao fan thinks that as long as he revives yuzhibo quannai, yuzhibo should be very happy Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo with a smile. It''s like asking, are you surprised? Are you surprised? Chapter 357 As a result, yuzhiboban didn''t seem as happy as he thought, but glanced at Gao fan faintly, "master, forgive me." Yu Zhibo''s face was calm, "quannai''s power is too weak, if it is to unify the tolerance world, revive him, the cost performance is not high!" The smile on Gao fan''s face was instantly dignified, and ten thousand grass nimas chased by in his heart, the good intentions of labor and capital became the liver of the road, right? You yuzhibo people are really evil! "Master, if you have to revive anyone, I suggest you revive the pillar room!" Yu Zhibo said faintly, with a faint smile in his mouth and a trace of excitement in his eyes. Gao fan looks at Yu zhiboban''s Micro expression, it turns out that what you want to revive is qianshouzhujian! "I see!" Gao fan clapped his hands and said, Yu Zhibo and his family are worthy of love. it turns out that Yu Zhibo does not love his brother quannai, but qianshouzhujian. Thinking like this, Gao fan''s heart needs to be verified, he looks at Yu Zhibo with a puzzled face, "then I''ll kill quannai?" "Er..." Yuzhiboban hesitated for two seconds, "it''s OK to kill, but it''s a waste of your Majesty''s efforts!" Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo. When he says that he killed Quan Nai, his eyes don''t take a trace of emotion. This is really to kill! "Ah! Forget it Gao fan shakes his head slightly, looking helpless. With such a brother, it''s all fate! "Big snake pill, call Naruto and gangshou, I will revive three more people!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Big snake pill nods and conveys Gao fan''s order. "Three?" Yu Zhibo frowned slightly. Gao fan waved his hand. Just wait and see. Since Yu Zhibo asked, Gao fan also plans to resurrect qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian and bofengshuimen. As for the disobedience of these three people after their resurrection, Gao fan has already figured out how to deal with it. "Your majesty Gangshou and Naruto are coming. "Start when you come!" Gao fan signals the beginning of the big snake pill. Gangshou looks at Yu Zhibo with a look of curiosity, this A little familiar. "Oh! I almost forgot! " Gao fan patted his head and said, "this is Yu Zhibo ban, Shura in the world of tolerance!" "Yuzhiboban!" Gangshou''s body was slightly stiff, and his eyes became sharp. "Are you the yuzhipoban who killed my grandfather?" "Exactly!" Yu Zhibo glanced at gangshou, "if I remember correctly, you should be the granddaughter between the pillars?" "It''s good for grandpa to walk fast!" His face was cold. "After so many years, you are not old at all..." Yu Zhibo said so, then thought of Gao fan''s means, "it''s normal not to be old..." So the two ended their endless conversation, the big snake pill has already started his art. Click click three coffins were opened and three people came out. Gao fan waves his hand, and their vitality will be restored in the next moment. Everyone is surprised, your Majesty''s ability is even higher! "The spot?" The eyes of qianshouzhu suddenly widened, and there was an excited smile on his face. Yu Zhibo had a gloomy face and said nothing. I''m not happy to see you! Gangshou black face, "grandfather, I''m gangshou, the focus of your attention..." "Ah! It''s Xiaogang A thousand hands buckled the back of the head, "long time no see, you are so big, how much of my gambling art have you inherited?" "Grandfather, you are really Which pot doesn''t open, which pot? " Gangshou looks embarrassed. Chapter 358 "Ah! How is your body getting younger? " Zhujian ignores gangshou again and comes to yuzhiboban. "Ah! What have you been doing all these years? " "Ah! Did you miss me after the last fight? " Gao fan covers his face. These two guys really have a leg No! It''s a lot of legs! Those present were shocked, is the God of Ninja a little fan of Shura? Is this setting serious? "Naruto!" Bofeng Watergate looks at Naruto in surprise, "are you so big?" Naruto has a black face, "Your Majesty Who is this sissy? " Wave wind water gate black face, "ha ha, I am your father ah!" "Dad?" Naruto Leng Leng, looking at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, is it true?" "Really, he is your father!" Gao fan smiles. Naruto''s eyes are full of complexity, without saying a word. When he saw the big snake pill, he couldn''t help but cover his face, "Why are you again? What is the purpose of calling us out this time? " After hearing the words of qianshouyijian, qianshouzhujian and bofengshuimen frown one after another, wouldn''t it be for me to kill my family? "Misunderstanding!" Big snake pill quickly waved his hand, "three fire shadow adults, you feel the control of the reincarnation of filthy soil." The three men frowned and found that the technique of controlling themselves and others had disappeared. "What''s going on?" The three frowned. The big snake pill smiles slightly, "it''s not me who brought you here, it''s your majesty. Your majesty just resurrected you!" "Your Majesty?" The three of them looked at Gao fan along the hand of dasheban, "aren''t you the eyes of the five generations?" *3 the master of the Five Dynasties nodded, "Mu Ye was reorganized three years ago and an ordinary kingdom was established!" "Where is the kingdom?" A thousand hand leaf brow tightly wrinkly of see to Gao fan, "you put wood leaf how?" Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face is domineering, "Muye It''s history! " "What?" The three fire shadows were stunned at the same time, without saying a word, the skill of flying Thunder God was launched. With a smile, Gao fan calms down, and the body between the thousand hands is instantly stopped. All the people on the scene put out their hands one after another to stop the wave Feng Shui gate and the thousand hands pillar. "Don''t be impulsive The master gave Gao fan a white look, you must have spoken half on purpose! "Muyeren village is still alive. It''s just another way to survive!" Gangshou explained. "Another way? Is the word "survival" still used The face between thousand hand pillars is dignified, "what did you do to wood leaf on earth?" Gao fan, with both hands on his back, went out and said, "what did you do? You can see for yourself "But before that, in order to prevent you from doing harm to other countries, I will do something to you!" When Gao fan raised his hand, three white fairway jade appeared in Gao fan''s hand, people on the scene frowned one after another, especially Naruto, the white fairway jade reminded him of his fear of dying last time. Yu Zhibo glances at Gao fan''s fairway jade, his eyelids jump, I wipe! What is this? Why do I feel a little scared? The three men in qianshouzhu''s room widened their eyes, and they also saw the extraordinary fairway jade in Gao fan''s hand, "you What are you doing? " I''m a little flustered. Gangshou frowns slightly, and she wants to say something to stop Gao fan, because she clearly knows how much damage Gao fan''s skill will bring to human body while destroying human chakra, but now, as a woman of Gao fan, she can''t dismantle Gao fan''s platform at this time. Chapter 359 Gao fan looked at gangshou and said, "don''t worry, this skill has been improved by me. if they die, wouldn''t it be in vain to revive them with so much effort before?" Gangshou''s frown stretched slightly and nodded slightly. Gao fan nodded and waved three fairway jade into the body of the three people. At the next moment, the three felt their bodies loose, and the power that bound their bodies disappeared, but they also found that they could no longer refine chakra. "Our chakra? No more... " The three were so confused that they couldn''t accept it for a moment. "Don''t worry, as long as you are obedient, I will give you your chakra at any time!" "This..." Yu Zhibo was surprised, Your Majesty is a God indeed, such skills can be easily mastered! When Gao fan waved his hand, a door of space opened wide, everyone entered, and a few people followed him. On the top of huoyingyan, Gao fan and his party stare at the leaves below. Today''s leaves are quite different from before, and the area is much larger than before. The well planned streets are spotless, people in the middle of the streets are talking and laughing, with a stable and peaceful atmosphere, the breeze brings a fragrance of flowers and plants, makes people relaxed and happy. As far as you can see, a magnificent palace rises to the east of Muye, which is Gao fan''s new palace. The three of them were stunned, of course, they can see that the leaves are much better than before, and they don''t know how many times, "how about? How does my Fanguo Muye market compare with the previous Muye market? " Gao fan smiles. "It''s very good ~" bofengshuimen scans Muye, there is a 10 meter high wall around the whole Muye, which is also the wall built by GAOFAN after the establishment of Fanguo, there will be a tower as high as 20 meters in every place of the wall, and there are ninjas on guard, and there are ninjas patrolling back and forth on the tower, "in this way The whole village is under close protection. Once the enemy is hard to infiltrate it "I have to say that you are a very good leader!" he said "Yes Gao fan smiles a little, reincarnates with dirty soil again, this time, a woman with red hair appears in the coffin, "Jiu xinnai?" Wave wind water gate suddenly widened eyes, quickly looked at Naruto, "Naruto, this is mother!" "Mom?" Ming murmurs, tears in his eyes, after so many years, Naruto has endless yearning for his parents, he once thought that when he saw his parents again one day, he would say a lot of words to them, but when this day came, Naruto found those words choked in his throat and said no Come out. "Why?" Jiu xinnai, who was resurrected by Gao fan, looked at the people present in dismay, who are you? Why don''t you know each other? "Jiu xinnai, it''s me!" Bofeng Watergate is very excited. "Watergate?" Jiuxinnai laughed. "What''s this place? Why are you here? What am I doing here? The Yellow haired child next to you... " "Mom!" Naruto cries out and rushes directly into jiuxinnai''s arms. Bofeng steps forward to the water gate, looks at jiuxinnai and hugs his family. "I''ll go first. You can talk about the past!" Gao fan with big snake pill and bag directly disappear, he can''t see tears. Chapter 360 "Ban, your eyes have become better after so many years of absence!" A thousand hands are surrounded by Yu Zhibo. Yu Zhibo rolled his eyes and said, "if it wasn''t for your majesty, I''d like to fight with you now!" "Second master, you don''t care with your grandfather ~" gangshou persuades him in a thousand hands. "When they were enemies, they had a deep bond. You don''t need to persuade me!" A thousand hands, hands in front of the chest, a cool face. What''s wrong with me when I want to talk to you? Naruto looked at Jiu xinnai, his eyes lit up, "mom is so beautiful!" "Ha ha!" Jiuxinnai touched Naruto''s head. "My son really speaks?" Looking at the wave wind water gate, Naruto''s face suddenly went down, "but how can such a beautiful mother take a fancy to such a mother''s father?" Wave wind water gate embarrassed button back of the head, "ha ha!..." Three months later, in the dark cave, heijue seems to be many years old. It seems that Gao fan''s last appearance has brought him a lot of psychological shadow. "What''s the matter?" Hei Jue drooped his head, "still can''t make a demon image?" "Yes I''m a little suspicious of life with soil, what the hell? Have you opened the eyes of reincarnation? Why are you so special that you can''t even make an outlaw image! "It shouldn''t be your problem! I suspect that Gao fan summoned away the exorcism and sealed it! " Heijue shook his head, GAO fan''s words at that time still lingered in his ears, "you will come to me!" Dai Tu shook his head helplessly. "Forget it, scorpion and I are going to yunyin village now. Other things Let''s talk about it later! " "Well! Go Heijue nodded. Mother, I''ve worked hard, but The enemy is too strong! Heijue cried at that time, but his son couldn''t do it! On this day, the general army attacked the land of thunder yunyin village "bang!" Four generations of Lei Ying clapped the information into the table, "asshole, every country sent only 5000 people to clamor for us to surrender, how much you despise us!" "The command from Daming Prefecture supports us in launching the war in an all-round way, and also sends us a large amount of military supplies!" The white haired daruy frowned. "Of course they want an all-out war!" Four generations of Lei Ying scolded, "a group of bastards who only know how to hide behind!" "I always feel that no country can send only 5000 people!" Zhuli of the two tailed men frowned slightly from the wooden man, "do you want me to explore their real strength? I have three cats, and I can run away very fast. " "No way!" Under the mask, Yu Zhibo said faintly, "Gao fan has a natural suppression on the tailed animals, don''t you see that all the tailed animals have been taken by him to pull the cart? I suggest that the two of you should hide from Gao Fangang ¡°YOYO£¡¡± Chilabi sings hipop, "the stronger the enemy is, the stronger we are, now I really want to, try it yourself, how strong Gao fan is!" "Yes You mu Ren looked stubborn, "we were born to protect the village. now the village is in danger, how can we hide?" "Enough!" Four generations of thunder shadow a fierce drink, "Yu Zhi Bo Ban said right, the human column strength stay in the rear!" Chilabi and youmuren let out their anger one after another, with an unhappy face. But they can''t listen to Lei Ying''s words, they can only give up. Chapter 361 Four generations of Lei Ying faintly looks at the man who calls himself Yu Zhi Bo ban and the red sand scorpion beside him. since they joined hands, he has never seen the two fight, and he doesn''t know their strength. maybe this time is an opportunity to test the strength of the other party. "You say, what should we do?" Four generations of Lei Ying look at the "Yu Zhi Bo ban" in front of him. Under the mask, Yu Zhibo nods with earth, and the scorpion standing behind him stands in front of him, "you''ve heard of the name of red sand scorpion, too!" His voice was very calm with no emotion. "He once dyed a desert red with the help of one person, and was called the scorpion of red sand. this time, let the scorpion take people to explore!" The fourth generation of Lei Ying nodded, "Samui, you cooperate with Mr. scorpion to form an intelligence team with 50 ninjas to closely monitor the army of any country." Four generations of thunder shadow side of a hot yellow hair Ninja out, heavily nodded, "yes!" Along the border of the land of thunder, Gao fan, with Yu Zhibo, Qian Shouzhu and Qian shoufei, strolled along the country road. "Are we really good?" Chakra was taken away by Gao fan, and he was on the battlefield again. Can chakra not panic? On the contrary, he seemed to calm down a lot, "brother, can you stop being so unpromising, can''t you see that this is Gao fan''s strategy? To make us fear death and submit to him! " Yes, after three months of listening and watching, the two goods of qianshouyijian and qianshouzhujian did not submit to Gao fan, but bofengshuimen and whirlpool jiuxinnai soon swore allegiance, so Gao fan plans to take them to witness their conquering the land of thunder, and let them feel their hegemony. "Between the pillars!" Yuzhiboban really can''t stand, "Your Majesty is a God, you don''t have to worry about your own safety!" "Spot..." "Although I don''t know what happened, it will make you misunderstand him as a God, but with a scientific attitude, there is no God in this world!" "Of course there is no God in this world!" Yu Zhibo put his hands on his chest, "because your majesty is not a person in this world! He is from the divine world "Ban ah ~" qianshouzhu said again, "it''s really not me who hit you..." Gao fan listens to their conversation and doesn''t want to pay any attention to it. in this way, he has heard it many times these days. He has never thought that qianshouzhujian is such a womanly person. GAO fan finally knows why yuzhiboban is fighting with qianshouzhujian, because qianshouzhujian talks too much A thousand hands on one side all looked like they could not help beating people, "your majesty! If you go further, you will enter the territory of the land of thunder. " Yu Zhibo spoke not because he was afraid of entering the territory of the land of thunder, but out of a reminder. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and went on calmly. "No?" Qianshouzhujian is going crazy, "just the four of us? Do you want to invade the enemy''s stronghold? " "Yes Yu Zhibo nodded, "according to the original plan, the four of us will attack yunyin village." "What?" The one thousand hands who had always been calm were not calm, "then What are the five thousand troops doing back there? " Yu Zhibo glanced faintly at a thousand hands and said, "those people will enter the land of thunder only after we have finished cleaning up Yunren. We fight the mountains and rivers, and they guard the mountains and rivers." Chapter 362 "Gulu!" Qianshouzhujian was shocked, "spot, tell me quickly, it''s not true..." "It''s true, of course!" Gao fan light smile, "how? Do you think we can''t do it? " As far as I know, yunyin village had little loss during the Third World War. At present, there are two tailed beast Zhuli, two tailed beast Zhuli and eight tailed beast Zhuli. two tailed beast Zhuli is a real shadow level strong man, eight tailed beast Zhuli has already surpassed the existence of shadow level, contemporary Lei Yingai''s strength has also long surpassed the shadow level, the shadow level r> Yunyin''s Shangren is beyond counting. at present, yunyin village and Xiao organization are united, and they have Chisha scorpion and yuzhibo belt earth. these two people can also be identified as Super Shadow class strong, such a yunyin village, its strength can''t be underestimated, I really don''t know where Gao fan''s self-confidence can lead me and my brother to defeat A powerful enemy? " "Brother How do you know that? " Yu Zhibo could not help frowning, but looked at qianshouyijian one more time, qianshouyijian is really smarter than qianshouzhujian. "Cough!" A little embarrassed, "nothing, I''m just curious, so I looked at the relevant information!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it''s worthy of the second generation''s eye fire shadow. after knowing that my purpose is to unify the world of tolerance, I have done so much homework!" "Ah, Hello!" "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not interested in your career at all. these are just my personal habits!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "go on!" Five kilometers away, Yunren intelligence forces temporary camp. "Report to Lord Samui that there is something going on in the camp of fan country, someone has entered the land of Lei from the border!" A masked Ninja is half kneeling. "How many? Who are they? " Samyi''s face is dignified, has the general army finally started? "Er..." The Ninja hesitated. "What''s the matter? What are you talking about? " Samyi raised his eyebrows and glanced at the scorpion on one side. this kind of hesitation will be looked down upon by Xiaoren, won''t it? "Cough!" "We yunyin village are not afraid of any people in any country. Let''s talk about it!" he said "Yes The Ninja nodded heavily, "there are four people coming from each other, the emperor of fan Kingdom Gao fan is among them, and the other three people are not in the newspaper. two of them are ordinary people without chakra." "Four? And the other two are ordinary people? " Sam is confused, are you sure you can see clearly? Ninja looked at the expression on samyi''s face, "my Lord, at the beginning, we also felt strange, so we explored several times before reporting, otherwise we would have reported when they were ten kilometers away!" Samyi''s face was dignified, such a thing was too strange, "is this the enemy''s plot?" Muttered Sammy. "I''ll see if it''s a trick or not." The scorpion slowly opens his eyes and gets up to leave. "Wait!" Samyi''s face was dignified, "Mr. Scorpio, according to the previous intelligence, Gao fan''s strength can''t be underestimated, please don''t act arbitrarily!" Scorpion glanced at samyi faintly, and his cold eyes were murderous. when Yunren and scorpion looked at each other for a moment, they suddenly felt that they fell into the icy water, and they were cold. that was the feeling of death. Chapter 363 "For you, nature can''t be underestimated!" Scorpion light said a, out of the camp. "Hoo..." Sammy breathed out a long breath, what an arrogant tone, that kind of killing look is really uncomfortable. "Lord Sammy What shall we do? " Asked a ninja in a low voice. Samyi clenched his teeth, "pass back what happened with the tolerant eagle. I''ll follow the scorpion first to have a look!" "Yes Gao fan is still walking around in his clothes, scanning the land of the land of thunder, occasionally picking a flower and pulling a grass. Is this the posture of the strong? Yu Zhibo looks at Gao fan''s back and admires him. "Ban, how far have we entered the land of thunder?" Gao fan has a piece of grass in his mouth. "Your Majesty, it''s almost eight kilometers!" Yu Zhibo said faintly. One side of the qianshouzhu tightly holds qianshouyijian''s arm, while qianshouyijian holds his hands in front of his chest, with a dignified face. "It''s eight kilometers!" "Thousand hand pillar is terrified," or we go back? " Gao fan shook his head and said, "I told them three days ago. as a result, I have walked eight kilometers now, and no one has come to welcome me. it seems that they have refused to surrender, I''m a little angry!" What are you so angry about? Speaking of the operation that was informed in advance three days ago, I felt that my head was too big in a thousand hands column. How could anyone warn the enemy before attacking? How arrogant are you? That''s what we do. It''s the enemy that should be angry now, OK? At this time, qianshouzhujian admires yunyin''s people very much. he can still sit at home calmly when being picked and challenged like this. if he had been replaced, would have rushed to find Gao fan desperately. he looked down on people too much, too arrogant! "Your majesty Yu Zhibo''s face was dignified, "excuse me, from the moment we entered the land of thunder, we were exposed to the enemy''s vision, but I don''t know why, they didn''t launch an attack!" I''m afraid that the air will suddenly be quiet and Gao fan''s face will be stiff. He really doesn''t find this, but it''s a bit embarrassing to ask where the enemy is at this time, you Yunren can, and you can avoid my exploration! Blame yourself for forgetting to share your vision with Yuji Boban. Yu Zhi Bo ban and Qian Shouye seem to find something strange about Gao fan. A little doubt rises in their hearts. Doesn''t your majesty find it? It''s normal for yunyin''s intelligence forces to evade Gao fan''s exploration. After all, Gao fan''s combat effectiveness is strong, but he lacks experience. "Ah, where is the enemy?" I feel even more flustered. it''s really bad without chakra. I feel that the dog''s life is not guaranteed every minute! "Cough!" Gao fan cleared his throat. Fortunately, the conversation between qianshouzhu broke the awkward atmosphere, "of course, I knew from the beginning, but these people are too weak to arouse my interest!" "Your majesty Yu Zhibo nodded, "there''s nothing your majesty can''t find out at the end of the day!" "Ai Qing is my minister of the humerus. It is the great fortune of the country to own you." Gao fan nodded. "Cut!" There''s a lot of disdain on your face, and there''s a lot of black lines in your head. Is it really appropriate for you two to talk about business at this time? Click, click! A few strange sounds came, and a man with a metal tail and a red cloud robe appeared in front of Gao fan and his party. "Scorpion of red sand?" Yu Zhibo flashed in front of Gao fan. Chapter 364 Scorpion light saw Yu Zhi wave spot one eye, don''t speak. "Get out of the way!" Gao fan patted Yu zhiboban on the shoulder, "don''t block me in front of me, I won''t like it!" "Yes! Your majesty Yu Zhibo has a respectful face. The face of a thousand hands was dignified, and the bloody smell of scorpion made him feel the power of scorpion, "this is a powerful opponent!" Gao fan white a thousand hand leaf one eye, "do you think I am his opponent?" "It''s hard to say!" His face was dignified, and he said, "your ability is really incredible, which I must admit, but the red sand scorpion on the opposite side is not good at stubble, he has the kind of killing gas that crawls out of the dead pile, if you want to go up, I advise you to be careful..." Before speaking, Gao fan raised his hand to the scorpion of red sand, which was a blow across the air, "boom!" In the distance, the scorpion''s body suddenly fragmented, and the fragments scattered all over the ground. SAMY, who had just arrived, took a puff in the dark, so the Scorpion was killed? Isn''t that true? What''s more, Gao fan is as handsome as he was in the newspaper There was a light in Sammy''s eyes. He opened his mouth wide and pointed to the huge pit in front of him, which was blasted out by Gao fan Can''t I take back what I just said? The eyebrows between Yu Zhibo ban and qianshouzhu trembled for three times, I wipe! Is it so awesome? What kind of art is this? There''s no seal? "Your Majesty, what is your skill?" Yu Zhibo asked. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I know you may not believe me when I say it, but I want to tell you that it''s body skill!" The three people were stunned in an instant, SHENTE Mody! Who''s body skill can do the space attack! "Your Majesty says it''s physical skill, that''s physical skill!" Yu Zhibo has a calm face. "Well!" Gao fan, with both hands on his back, looked at the pit in the distance, "but if you think that the red sand scorpion is dead like this, it''s a big mistake. I just broke his shell!" "Jie Jie! It seems that you know a lot about me! " A handsome young man slowly rises from the huge pit, with a pair of metal wings on his back, a long metal pipe is inserted on the ground and linked to his belly. Gao fan rubbed his eyebrows. It seems that he''s still a little bit heavy. He actually beat the scorpion''s final shape directly. "Yuzhiboban, this enemy will move your muscles and bones!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Thank you Yuzhiboban took the order, with a look in his eyes, and immediately launched an attack. An opponent like Scorpio can''t get into his eyes, but your Majesty''s words are the imperial edict! "Wait!" Scorpion''s mouth issued the voice of doubt, "you are Yu Zhi Bo ban..." Yu Zhibo looked at the scorpion faintly, "the guy with my fan on his back and my sickle is called Yu Zhibo Dai Tu, you are all cheated by him!" In the dark "Lord Sammy, do you want to send this message back?" One side of the Ninja whispered. "No! Keep watching Samyi face dignified, "if it is the enemy''s plan!" "Yes! My Lord is right "Do you have any evidence?" Scorpion light said. "Joke!" Yuzhiboban smile, "I yuzhiboban said, is the evidence!" Chapter 365 "In that case, let''s see the move!" With a wave of scorpion''s hand, three generations of wind puppets appear, CI Dun, sand iron, rain! The puppet made a seal with both hands, and the next second there appeared sand iron like waves in the sky, sand! Those sand iron became innumerable extremely thin needle, flew toward Yu Zhi Bo ban and Gao fan and others. "Dying, dying, dying!" Qianshouzhu quickly hid behind Gao fan, "one is full screen attack, your majesty, help, I didn''t check carat!" He covered his face with a thousand hands and a drop of sweat came down from his forehead. although he was also afraid, he could not be as chaste as Zhu Jian. "Come here!" Gao fan light said, "separated too far, I can''t guarantee your safety!" "Hum!" Thousands of hands between a face of arrogant moved several times toward the position of high fan. Yu Zhibo''s face is calm, it''s just a magnetic escape. I don''t care about Yu Zhibo! The next second, yuzhiboban suddenly widened his eyes, and a lavender skeleton sequel could appear in the field, the height of yuzhiboban broke through the sky and reached a height of several hundred meters, yuzhiboban, whose eyes reincarnated in the blood circle, was really awesome! All the black needles were blocked, and there was no fish missing the net. the black needles were gradually digested and scattered all over the ground after they hit suzanenghu. A thousand hands and a thousand hands between the pillars of a sigh of relief, or spot reliable ah! Gao fan smile, expected. "What the hell is this?" SAMY looked at the chakra skeleton giant suddenly appeared in the field, with a face of confusion. Scorpion brow tight frown, he also surprised, in front of ten what ghost things? Can you absorb chakra? Scorpion heart anger, I want to report him open hang! "Hum!" Yu Zhibo ban is not a master of wheezing and hawing. Xu Zuo Neng raised his hand and cut it directly with ten fists and swords, which made him powerful for a while. Scorpion quickly operated three generations of wind shadow puppets, and organized a sand iron shield on the line of ten fist sword attack. "A small skill of carving insects!" Yu Zhibo''s face was disdainful, the ten fist sword was cut down heavily, and the sand iron shield was smashed and vulnerable, the ten fist sword broke the sand iron shield, and cut down heavily on the ground, the whole earth was shaking, raising a cloud of smoke. "Good!" Gao fan clapped his hands and laughed, "it''s really worthy of Yu Zhi Bo ban, who has one tenth of my demeanor!" One after another, he looks at Gao fan with a thousand hands and looks at him. He is still one tenth of his demeanor. Will you die if you don''t pretend to force him? "Spot! Come on Yuzhiboban''s little fan shouts among the pillars. Looking at the bodies of the three generations of wind shadow puppets that have been destroyed and fallen to the ground in the distance, the embarrassed scorpion has a heart of retreat, this is an opponent he can''t beat! Black secret skill, 100 machine drill! Scorpio is also a decisive person. A hundred puppets appear in an instant, which is overwhelming. Huodun, Haohuo is lost! Hundreds of meters high, Xu zeneng opened his mouth and spewed out a big fireball towards the bottom, the fireball exploded in the next moment, forming a sea of fire, drowned all the 100 puppets in the sky, the scorpion didn''t dare to stop at all, and hurried to retreat, in order not to let this mission completely fail, the scorpion planned to hit the qianshouzhu beside Gao fan On the body. Looking at the scorpion, Gao fan grinned slightly and said, "I can''t help myself!" Huodun, the art of Longyan singing! Four fire dragons flew out of Gao fan''s mouth and pounced on the scorpion. Chapter 366 However, the four fire dragons seemed to have their own consciousness and turned a corner to bite the bottom of the scorpion. Yu Zhibo spot also found the idea of scorpion at this time, and hastened to accept the huge Xu Zuo Neng. Whoosh! Yuzhiboban appears directly on the scorpion''s escape route, scorpion looks surprised and has no idea how the other side appears. "What kind of speed is that?" murmured Sammy in the distance "How dare you hit your Majesty''s attention! You can die!" Yu Zhibo''s eyes are awe inspiring, Xianfa, Yin Dun Lei School! A branch like purple lightning burst out of yuzhiboban''s hand, and the scorpion cage was submerged. "Ah, ah ~" the strong light brought by purple lightning lit up the whole battlefield. Everyone was stunned by one thing, what a powerful force! "Boom!" There was a loud noise in the thunder and lightning, yuzhiboban stopped. "Chuckling ~" a metal head rolled several times on the ground and finally stopped. Yu Zhibo picked up the head of red sand scorpion and knelt down in front of Gao fan. he raised the head with both hands and sent it to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, I live up to my mission!" "Ai Qing doesn''t have to be like this. Get up!" Gao fan smiles a little, Yu zhiboban is one of his most satisfied subordinates, he is extremely powerful in front of the enemy, he is extremely humble in front of himself, who doesn''t like such subordinates? It''s a pity that the scorpion has a scroll on his back. It''s useless. It''s just a fart ~ GAO fan waves his hand, starts the engine, and grabs Yunren out of the air. Samyi and a group of Yunren were stunned, My God, what kind of power is this? Looking at the flamboyant Sammy on the ground, Gao fan frowns slightly, he has a little impression of the flamboyant woman in front of him, but he can''t remember the other person''s name, "are you..." "Sammy!" A thousand hands light said, "yunyin village elite on endure, is four generations of leiying around the right-hand assistant!" Gao fan looks at samyi with great interest. This woman belongs to the type of Gao Leng. It seems that her harem doesn''t have this type yet! Samyi is very flustered. She doesn''t see the strength of the enemies in front of her that she can resist at all. GAO fan looks at himself with a trace of that meaning. Of course, she can see that, samyi''s heart is flat. If Gao fan wants to force that kind of thing to happen to him, he must not agree, at least You can''t simply agree, even if you are handsome, you are still the enemy! "You Would you like to be my maid Gao fan asked lightly. Your majesty, are you wrong? Isn''t it time to ask where the other party''s base camp is? How do you ask that? "No way!" Samyi a fierce drink, "I am the elite of Yunren, Shangren, you have the ability to kill me!" Gao fan''s mouth is curled. How can I be a handsome man that nobody can stop? Am I not handsome enough today? "Oh Gao fan nodded and glanced at the rest of Yunren, about twenty of them, "if you don''t want to, I''ll kill them all!" "Damn it Yunren went crazy one by one. "Lord samyi, please don''t agree to his request! This is an insult to you Sammy panicked, and ten thousand fawns hopped in her heart. for such a handsome man as Gao fan, she certainly had an idea, but before that, she had no reason and could not pull down that face. Chapter 367 And now? Gao fan gave him a reason, a reason she couldn''t refuse, Yes! I agreed to your shameless request in order to protect my companion''s life. Yes! I am just! "Good! I promise you Sammy''s face was awe inspiring and generous. "Ding! Accept Sammy, points + 100! " Gao fan listened to the system prompt, immediately stunned. Is this Sammy the maid who was forced to accept by himself? Just like Xiaonan, there should be no points? Is In fact, this woman is willing to be my maid? But what about the angry roar just now and the awe inspiring righteousness now? Gao fan expressed doubts Samyi looks at Gao fan''s eyes, and her heart is flustered. she is afraid that Gao fan will take back what she said just now, "you what do you mean? Do you want to go back? " Gao fan is stunned. How can he do this kind of thing with regret? forget it, the things confirmed by the system can''t be wrong, that''s it! "Get up!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "from today on, Sammy will be my maid, others, get out of here, go back and tell Lei Ying and Yu Zhibo to take the earth, wash your neck and wait for me!" Yunren looks at samyi, with a face full of frustration, and doesn''t want to leave. "Go away!" "Don''t let my sacrifice be in vain!" he growled Yunren turned to leave one by one, shed tears of grief and indignation, "Lord samyi, we will come to save you!" Qianshouyijian, qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban were stunned by Gao fan''s series of operations just now, Your Majesty, just now was the best time to inquire about the enemy''s base camp, How can you let them go for a woman! "Sammy Take me to yunyin''s camp Gao fan smiles. Samyi is very confused. Has he just surrendered and is about to rebel against his old boss? "Don''t worry!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I promise you, no one will die!" Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows. Are you serious, your majesty? No one? With hope in his eyes, Sammy said, "is that true? Can you really kill none of them? " "Of course!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and looked up at the sky with a touch of sadness in his eyes, "the army of all nations came here to liberate the poor people who lived under the oppression of Daming mansion in the land of thunder, not to kill people!" "I think you''ve also heard how comfortable the life of the people under the rule of any country is!" Sammy nodded, which she certainly knew. Gao fan''s Fanguo really has powerful magic power. Not only ordinary people, but also ninjas can get better treatment than yunyin village in Fanguo. at least, the Ninjas in Fanguo don''t need to do tasks to make money, and Fanguo never takes ninjas as a tool to make money. "Your Majesty..." With a little hesitation in his eyes, Sammy said, "can you really not kill a person?" "Of course..." "Well, you come with me!" Samyi compromised. Yuzhiboban and Qianshou brothers were stunned by Gao fan''s operation, is it OK? Sure enough, all this is expected by your majesty. Your majesty is powerful! Yuzhiboban thinks so. Leiyin camp "newspaper!! Gao fan, led by rebellious samyi, is heading straight for the camp! " "Bang!" Four generations of Lei Ying slapped on the table, "asshole, how did samyi rebel?" Yu Zhibo covered his forehead with earth and looked helpless, what a mistake! Scorpio this evil pen, don''t you want to play dead? How did you really die? Chapter 368 Originally, the plan of taking advantage of the war between yunyin and Fanguo was that he and scorpion secretly attacked Zhuli, both of them. as a result, it''s not good now. Now Xiao organization is left with him and heijue. heijue has no fighting power, and the burden of Zhuli falls on him. "I''ll go and have a look." Take soil with a fan and sickle up, toward the outside. "Sir, is this an escape?" The four generations of Lei Ying''s face was cold and looked at the earth. "Ha ha!" With a cold smile, "in my dictionary, there is no word escape! If you want to come with me, come with me Having said that, he jumped on the treetop with the soil and ran away in the distance. "Look at that direction, it''s like looking for Gao fan!" Murmured Darui. "Well! Send someone to follow. If you find something abnormal, report it immediately! " Four generations of Lei Ying have a dignified face. "Yes Darui nodded heavily. Yunyin''s Secret Island "chilabi, we shouldn''t waste our lives here!" "Our village is being invaded by the enemy, and we can only live here, don''t you feel ashamed?" Chilabi buckled the back of his head and said, "I''m a little ashamed, but this is the order of Lei Ying. We must carry out it!" "What a fart You mu Ren looks angry, "four generations of Lei Ying are dead, we are still here. Is this what you want?" "What?" Chilabi opened his eyes wide. "It''s impossible He''s very strong! " "Gao fan is stronger!" You wooden man looked like a Lin, "you think about what the newspaper said, one hit killed 4000 people, one knife cut out the canyon, do you think Lord Lei Ying can stand it?" Chilabi lowered his head and said nothing. "Now, only the two of us have the ability to fight Gao fan!" You wooden man''s face was grim, "if you don''t go, don''t hold me! I''ll go alone "No!" Chilabi reached out to hold the wooden man with tangled face. Turning back from the wooden man, "why, even if you are afraid of death, still want to pull me to be afraid of death with you?" "No!" Chilabi shook his head. "I''ll go with you..." On the battlefield, GAO fan and his party walked forward with great ease on a plain with shallow grass, in the distance, there was an endless forest, behind which was an endless mountain range, every time he saw these great rivers and mountains, Gao fan always felt that he had a momentum of indomitable spirit to express, "ah ~" Gao fan Fan shouts, "I''m Gao fan!" Gao fan''s voice startled many people, Yunren, who watched secretly, Yunren''s army hiding in the forest, and yuzhiboban, who were around Gao fan. "Your majesty! Can you stop it, I have a bad heart A thousand hands between the pillars of a face muddled force. "Ha ha, I guess my voice not only scares you, but also the Ninjas hiding around you?" Gao fan''s voice was not big, but it came into every Yunren''s ears. All the Ninjas hiding in the forest were shocked by the tiger''s body, four generations of Lei Ying''s eyes widened, "how did he find us?" "Lord Lei Ying, are we going out? I don''t see the figure of masked man Yu Zhibo Daroui frowned. "That son of a bitch, he must be hiding!" Four generations of Lei Ying looked angry, "as for Gao fan, take another look, he may also be deceiving us!" Chapter 369 "I didn''t cheat you!" Gao fan smiles and stares at the place of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. I''ll go! What kind of ability is this? Four generations of Lei Ying and others have a black line in their brain. "Where?" Qianshouzhu looks cute and new. "I''m afraid you''re wrong, aren''t you?" "Lord Lei Ying!" Darui has a dignified face. "Nothing! I''ll meet him alone Four generations of Lei Ying got up and went out of the forest. "Ah! It''s really someone A thousand hands, a thousand hands. Yu Zhibo frowned slightly, "are you the fourth generation of Lei Ying AI?" "Exactly!" Four generations of Lei Ying took a light look at Yu Zhibo ban, only thought that this man was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he met him. "I''m a great general of every country. Please give me some advice." Yu Zhibo''s face is very cool, this is all explained by Gao fan. Yu Zhibo''s hands are trained by four generations of Lei Ying. "Yuzhipoban?" All Yunren high-level are shocked, masked man yuzhiboban? "Ha ha!" Four generations of Lei Ying laughed strangely, "you are really talented, you were still cooperating with me one second ago, you turned around and took refuge with Gao fan again!" Yu Zhibo frowned and said, "are you talking about the guy with the mask?" The fourth generation of Lei Ying frowned, "what do you mean by that?" "That guy''s name is Yu Zhibo Dai tu. once I did let him walk in the world of tolerance as me, but that''s what happened before. Where is he now? I have something to look for him, too! " Yu Zhibo''s eyes are fierce. When Gao fan tells the whole story of heijue, Yu Zhibo swears that he must kill the son of heijue himself! Four generations of Lei Ying''s face is black. There are great differences between yuzhiboban and masked man on the opposite side in figure and hairstyle. is it true that they have been cheated by masked man all the time, as the other side said? "What''s more, the purpose of carrying the earth is the tail beast. Your human strength may be very dangerous now!" Yu Zhibo continued. With these words, four generations of Lei Ying were stunned on the spot, he clearly knew that renzhuli were really dangerous! No wonder the masked man will take the initiative to isolate renzhuli. It turns out that from the beginning, he was hitting renzhuli! Now I just hope that wooden man and kirabi can work together to fight against masked men. After all, two against one should still have an advantage. Ma Dan! Four generations of Lei Ying want to curse their mother. Yunyin secret base Yu Zhibo looks confused with earth. He searches the whole island, but he doesn''t see chilabi and youmu. Yu Zhibo is a little suspicious of life. Does yunyin already know his plot in advance and have already laid it out? This is not scientific! How many can you think of just those muscular and simple minded guys? Battlefield "ho ho!" After two howls, Erwei youmu and eight chilabi jump from a bear eagle and fall on the side of four generations of Lei Ying. When Gao fan saw them, his eyes glowed green, just like he saw his own baby, "you wooden man, chilabi, you are very good, I am very optimistic about you!" When they saw Gao fan''s expression, they were stunned for a moment. should this look be from the battlefield to the enemy? "What are you doing here?" Four generations of Lei Ying''s face was dignified. "I told you to stay on the island, didn''t I?" "I''m sorry! Lord Lei Ying, the village is in trouble. I can''t do it! " You wooden man has a stubborn face. Chapter 370 "And you?" Four generations of Lei Ying look at chilabi. Chilabi was slightly embarrassed, "I think what the wooden man said is reasonable ~" "hum!" The four generations of Lei Ying are no longer entangled with them. after all, since they are here, they can''t escape now. "Be careful yourself, Gao fan. I heard that he has a strong suppression on tailed animals!" The four generations of Lei Ying looked at Yu Zhipo ban with a dignified face, "now separate, I want to fight with Yu Zhipo ban "Yes Although Zhu Li was puzzled, they both nodded heavily, as for Yu Zhibo''s question, they had to ask others. The fourth generation of Lei Ying stepped forward, her hair flying up in an instant, and her whole body was covered with yellow thunder and lightning. "What?" The wooden man frowned tightly, the fourth generation of Lei Ying wanted to end the battle ahead of time. He used this at the beginning! Yu Zhibo frowned slightly. In the eyes of a pair of red reincarnation blood vessels, the momentum of the four generations of Lei Ying is rising, "it''s a little interesting!" Yuzhiboban''s face showed an evil smile, and his robe made a sound under the action of chakra. The atmosphere of fierce fighting ignited in an instant, and everyone held their breath, yunyin''s ninjas also knew that the four generations of Lei Ying went to battle in person, and the enemy could not be underestimated. "Ban, take it easy. Don''t kill me!" Gao fan doesn''t know where to take out a beach chair, lying on it with a comfortable face, and there is a basin of cut watermelon on the small table beside him, today, I''m Gao fan, the melon eater! All the people present were stunned, I''ll go, isn''t that arrogant? "Let me go. I''m going to kill him. It''s arrogant!" Youmu man roared and tried to break away from chilabi, "isn''t he handsome? Is it amazing? This is the battlefield. Don''t you respect the soldiers? " "Don''t be impulsive!" Chilabi said that he was very tired. "Besides, he didn''t respect that yuzhipoban in this way, you calm down!" "Well?" You wooden man slightly a Leng, "what you say seems to be very reasonable!" "Ha ha, right?" Chilabi grinned. Whoosh! The shadow of the fourth generation of Lei Ying turns into a yellow lightning, and goes towards Yu Zhibo ban at a speed that is hard to capture by the naked eye, the next second, there is only a bang, Yu Zhibo Ban''s body is kicked to the sky by the fourth generation of Lei Ying. Yu Zhibo frowned tightly. The speed of the fourth generation of Lei Ying exceeded his expectation. He didn''t react for a while. At this time, the figure of the fourth generation of Lei Ying appeared on top of yuzhiboban''s head, the Yellow lightning around the fourth generation of Lei Ying suddenly turned purple, his legs raised high, Yilei was angry with Lei ax! Bang! Another heavy kick on yuzhiboban''s just raised hand, yuzhiboban''s body fell from the sky like a shell, crashing into the ground with a roar, disgusting a piece of smoke. Thousand hand pillar murmurs to, "younger brother, four generation thunder shadow''s speed compares with you how?" "Hum!" A thousand hands, hands in front of the chest, a proud face, "what is like, I must win!" Four generations of Lei Ying also fell to the ground at this time. He looked at the smoky place with a dignified face, although he hit the enemy twice, he knew that he didn''t hurt the other party. Gao fan is still eating watermelon with a cool face. He can share all the information from Yu Zhibo ban, and naturally knows how much damage the four generations of Lei Ying has done to him. Chapter 371 As expected, without the strength of six levels, yuzhiboban could not be hurt at all. "Come on! There''s nothing to see! " Gao fan clapped his hands and stood up, looking at the two tailed man in the distance, Zhu liyoumu, "beauty, be my maid, when you leiying lose the fight, I can spare his life!" You Muren''s face is blue, this damned emperor of any country, you don''t know how to respect ninja, do you? This kind of time does not pay attention to his own ninja, actually have the mind to accept the maid! Besides, which eye of yours will lose when you see Lei Ying? I don''t know how such a guy managed Fanguo so strongly? Is it true that every country is powerful in the newspaper? Sammy''s hand trembled as he handed the watermelon to Gao fan, and his brow wrinkled slightly. it seems that his maid is very dissatisfied with his majesty! I don''t know where your majesty is dissatisfied, but you have to take in a new maid! Perhaps your majesty will be satisfied with the strength of the wooden man? Then I will be left out in the cold! Ah A little sad. Qianshouzhujian gently pulled GAOFAN''s clothes and flattered him, "Your Majesty, before going out, gangshou told me to look at you and ask you to take less maids, one is enough, enough!" "Cough!" Gao fan''s face is one Lin, "have nothing to do, I protect you!" He shakes his head and looks helpless. thinking about his granddaughter''s temper, I guess I can''t help beating her! Whoosh! A gray figure appeared in the dust, and six yuzhibo spots with a tin stick appeared in front of the four generations of Lei Ying. Yuzhiboban hit, four generations of thunder shadow quickly put his hands in front of him, can resist yuzhiboban''s attack. Bang! After a crisp sound, the four generations of Lei Ying''s body straight back, ploughed a long track on the ground. Four generations of Lei Ying''s face was flushed, and his hands kept shaking in front of his chest, "poof!" Four generations of Lei Ying spit out a mouthful of blood and half kneel on the ground. "You''re good, but you''re not my opponent!" Yu Zhibo looks at the fourth generation of Lei Ying with a calm face. This Is this still the yuzhibo spot just now? People were surprised to see the new form of yuzhiboban, a white gouyu robe, long hair, red eyes. High end, domineering, high grade! The fourth generation of Lei Ying looked up and said, "don''t talk too much. I''m not dead yet!" Yu Zhibo held his hands in front of his chest and joked, "from now on, you won''t hit me again!" "Arrogance The four generations of Lei Ying''s face was awe inspiring, and his body suddenly turned into a yellow flash, this is a repeat of the old trick, and I want to perform the previous scene again. Yu Zhibo smiles a little, round tomb side prison! Bang! "Poof Er Ah Four generations of Lei Ying spit out a mouthful of old blood in mid air and are directly hoodwinked, yuzhiboban, who is not far away, still holds his hands in front of his chest and doesn''t move, so he looks at him coldly, but he is really attacked by yuzhiboban, and that feeling is absolutely not wrong, but all this seems so strange that four generations of Lei Ying begin to doubt his life . Not only the four generations of Lei yingdun force, but also the other people on the scene are all face Dun force, "this is the art of spot! It can summon five invisible parts, four generations of thunder shadow, be careful A thousand hands roared. "Nani?" By the wooden man and chilabi Leng Leng, "is it that we have spies among the enemies?" Chapter 372 Gao fan looks at qianshouzhu one after another, you are selling your teammates! The hands were very embarrassed, "last time I was teased by Ban''s skill, this skill is too shameless, I really can''t watch it!" "Nothing!" Gao fan looked confident. "The early adults are really warm-hearted. We Keep going The two in the field continue to fight for speed, but the fourth generation of Lei Ying is not ban''s opponent. under the prison by the wheel tomb, the fourth generation of Lei Ying is hit hard and scarred. "What to do?" You mu Ren is so anxious that he can''t help but fix his eyes on Gao fan, catch the thief first! You Muren made a decision at the moment. As long as you catch Gao fan, you can stop the war! But in view of Gao fan''s extraordinary strength, decided by the wooden man, he can directly open the tail animal state three! The battle between yuzhiboban and the fourth generation of leiying is still going on, and everyone''s attention is focused on the two people. even chilabi forgets the wooden man who may run away at any time. "Roar!" With a loud drink from the wooden man, a huge blue cat tailed beast pours at Gao fan''s position. "What?" Yu zhiboban frowns and turns back to defend in a hurry. Where will the fourth generation of Lei Ying let Yu zhiboban escape, he immediately flashes to stop him. Gao fan looked at the tailed beast and said with a smile, "ban, I''ll hit you seriously. Don''t worry about me!" In a moment, the huge blue tailed beast rushed to the place where the four of Gao fan were, a bloody basin opened with a big mouth, as if to swallow them. "Dying, dying, dying!" I almost peed in a thousand hands. It''s really hard to live without chakra. With a nervous look on his face, he glanced at Gao fan. when he saw that Gao fan was still confident, his nervous mood was much more relaxed. "Boom!" The two cats swooped down again with their huge bodies and set off a cloud of smoke. Everyone''s attention is focused on the dust. Everyone wants to see. Did you wooden man succeed? Four generations of Lei Ying''s face is awe inspiring. Whether they succeed or not, this is really the best chance to attack Yu Zhibo. Lei Sao level thousand generation dance! The four generations of thunder shadow gathered the strength of the whole body and turned into a purple shadow. The strike of the fourth generation of Lei Ying is very strong! Yu Zhibo raised his head slightly, his eyes narrowed into a slit, the huge skeleton giant suzaneng suddenly appeared, and instantly occupied the whole space. "What the hell?" Yunren looked at the giant hundreds of meters high and opened their mouths in surprise, How can they fight? "Drink Four generations of Lei Ying came down from the sky, kicking heavily on Xu Zuo nenghu, CLICK! Suzoneng split! I''m Cao! The thunder shadow adult cow force, kicked the skeleton giant to crack! "Ah, ah Four generations of Lei Ying spit out a mouthful of old blood and drink it at the same time. His strength on his feet is constantly strengthened, CLICK! The next moment, Xu Zuo can''t help falling apart. The fourth generation of Lei Ying retreats and stands on the ground panting. "Your skill is really strong!" Yu Zhibo''s face was cold, "but it''s a pity..." As he spoke, Xu Zuneng was broken and gradually recovered in a sound. he not only recovered to his former appearance, but also put on a suit of armor, which was more powerful than the skeleton man before. Nima ~ how to fight like this? Yunren was stunned. "Poof!" Four generations of Lei Ying spit blood again, it seems that the injury is not light. Chapter 373 At this time, the smoke and dust dispersed, people were surprised to find that the body of the two tailed cat was locked by many gold chains. This What the hell is this? At this time, the four of Gao fan were in a sphere built by Gao fan''s mindfulness power, no matter how hard the cat struggled, it could not tear open Gao fan''s mindfulness power wall with its claws that could tear rocks. "Kitty, please come back to my control. It''s your honor to pull a cart for me!" Gao fan looks at the cat in front of him jokingly, and his face is calm. At that time, Gao fan was lying on the beach chair, eating watermelon while collecting Maoyou. Maoyou''s body was shrinking, absorbed into his body by Gao fan a little bit. how strong is this man? How relaxed is he Can you pick up a tail? "I''m Cao! Is this magic? " He wiped his eyes quickly. Samyi eyes surprise again and again, "such a man is really handsome!" A thousand hands is a face dignified, do not know what to think. The fourth generation of Lei Ying''s face was awe inspiring. "Chilabi, don''t be stunned. It''s the art of sealing the tail beast. Go and save the wooden man quickly!" "No! No The eight tailed cow ghost is going crazy, "chilabi, you''re a devil, run away! Two tails are dead, don''t bring labor and capital into the water Chilabi is so confused that it''s not like that! "What''s the matter? Calm down, cow Chilabi panicked. "What''s going on?" Four generation thunder is very anxious, "chilabi, what are you doing? Direct tailed form three Chilabi was very embarrassed, while looking at the fourth generation of Lei Ying, he looked at the ugly cat who was abused by Gao fan and said, "I didn''t mean to do it. He won''t come out!" "Don''t you come out?" The fourth generation of Lei Ying was angry, "don''t you mean that you and niugui have completely matched? Why don''t you come out at this time, asshole Four generations of Lei Ying are pestering with Xu Zuo while swearing. Gao fan smiles, raises his hand and grabs chilabi with reading power. He doesn''t want chilabi, a fool, to run away under the command of niugui, and then he has to spend time looking for him. he is tired. The cow ghost saw chilabi flying towards Gao fan, and he was scared to pee at that time, "chilabi, you''re a devil, I told you to escape!! Do you want to go there! Run away! Or we''ll all die! " Chilabi''s body was bound by Gao fan, so he came directly to his own consciousness space, the angry chilabi slapped the bull ghost in front of him, "why do you hit me? Run away Niugui was stunned by the slap, "I''m saving your life!" Chilabi looked serious. "I''m bound by a strange force and can''t break free. if you want to live, please help me!" Niugui felt it in surprise, and found that it was true, although he could not feel chakra, chilabi did not lie. "Good!" The cow ghost looked at the distant iron chain that made him palpitate, with a dignified face. "Boom!" The next second, eight Tail Cattle ghost appeared, directly broke away from the shackles of Gao fan. A huge gray tailed animal with a crested tail appeared in front of everyone, how many times larger than the blue cat just now. Chapter 374 All the dignified yunyin people were shocked when they saw the cow ghost appear, "Lord chilabi''s eight tails are better than Lord youmu''s two tails, and they will be OK!" They looked at each other and encouraged each other. For a moment, yunyin was full of confidence. even the bitter gourd color on the face of the fourth generation of leiying faded a little, and he was more calm when dealing with yuzhiboban. yuzhiboban frowned and said, "Your Majesty, how long do you want me to play, your majesty? I''m really afraid that a fool will be killed by the fourth generation of leiying It''s dead! " "All right!" Gao fan felt Yu Zhibo''s call, threw the watermelon skin and stood up. The whole process is just in the blink of an eye, everyone can see the ghost struggling for a while. Everyone is confused, this It''s said that Lord chilabi is better than Lord Woodman? Where is the strength? What''s the situation now? Big magic? The fourth generation of Lei Ying quickly closed his eyes and tried to remove the magic. Crack! Su Zuo can slap four generations of Lei Ying on the ground. Xu Zuo squatted down, holding one leg of the fourth generation of Lei Ying with his two fingers, raised it, he looked at Gao fan and shook it twice, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, you can''t die!" The Yunren in the forest have been sluggish for a long time, what happened just now? How come it''s over so soon? When they were still inspired by the appearance of the ghost, the ghost was killed by others, What''s more, Lei Ying, who had been fighting with the giant, was also killed by others, What''s the matter! Gao fan waved his hand and called the fourth generation of Lei Ying, then he used Guihua nihility to the fourth generation of Lei Ying, chilabi and youmu man, to dissolve their chakra and then wake them up. "Lord Lei Ying! Lord chilabi! By the wooden man Seeing the three people in youyou''s transformation, Sam said hello for the first time. "Sammy!" The fourth generation of Lei Ying looks very cool and wants to shoot Sam Yi, kill your grandson! But he was surprised to find that he did not feel the slightest bit of chakra. "What''s the matter? Why can''t I feel a trace of chakra? " The fourth generation of Lei Ying is a little confused. "Me too!" *2 when chilabi and youmu man saw Gao fan, they also subconsciously extracted chakra to attack. "You chakras are sealed by me. Don''t struggle!" Gao Fan said lightly. "How can it be? How can you have such ability? " Four generations of Lei Ying''s face is unbelievable. This kind of ability is unheard of! "I can''t help doubting that he has such ability!" Thousand hand leaf light said. "Who are you?" The fourth generation of Lei Ying took a look at qianshouzhujian and qianshouzhangjian. They were a little familiar. "Are you the first generation of Huoying and the second generation of Huoying?" "Oh dear!" "I didn''t expect that people still remember me after so many years! Ha ha Four generations of Lei Ying didn''t continue to take over qianshouzhujian, after all, those who have studied history all know qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian, just to his surprise, the Ninja God is very general, chakra has been sealed. Kirabi and youmu think the same way. "The emperor of every kingdom!" The fourth generation of Lei Ying looks at Gao fan solemnly, "you have sealed our course checking, and you don''t kill us, what do you want?" Chapter 375 Gao Fan said with a smile, "let''s see how I brought the land of the land of thunder into the land of all countries!" The three men are dignified, and Gao fan''s strength really has the qualification. after all, yunnincun''s strongest fighting capacity has been won, and the rest are more tolerant, is not worth mentioning. "But the emperor of every kingdom!" Four generations of Lei Ying look like a Lin, "if you really think they are so easy to yield, that''s your fault!" "Then watch it!" Gao fan looks confident and looks around the forest in the distance. "Surrender, or die!" The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but there is an irresistible pressure between the words, which makes everyone breathless. "Ah Daruyi is crazy, as a proud Yunren, how can he be so subdued, he takes the lead and rushes out, his bitterness is like the fangs of a poisonous snake, and stabs Gao fan straightly, GAO fan is a little angry, and you jump out just after the labor and capital put on the pressure in front of your thunder shadow, isn''t it a shame for me? Who can bear it! Gao fan raised his hand and started the engine. daruy''s body was like a kite with broken line, flying upside down, and his hands were stuck on the ground. "Poof!" Darui fell heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Those Yunren in the forest seemed to be crazy and rushed towards Gao fan. "I wipe! So many people? " The thousand hand pillar looked at the dense human land, and was stunned for a moment, "Your Majesty, let''s withdraw quickly!" "Sammy, how many people have Yunni come here this time?" Gao fan looked at the dense ninja and asked faintly. "Ten thousand..." Sam said solemnly. "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned slightly at the corners of his mouth. "You really look up to me!" Can''t these two forces in the world of tolerance grow dim sum? So strong people have failed, what''s the use of you coming up! At this time of Gao fan, angry! "Yuzhiboban!" Gao fan''s voice is extremely cold, people including the fourth generation of Lei Ying feel palpitations. What do you want to do? "I''m here!" Yu Zhibo is half kneeling on the ground. "These people It''s all yours! " Gao fan''s eyes with a trace of fierce, with the rest of the people fly to the high altitude. The swords in Yunren''s hands are thrown at GAOFAN like they don''t want money, but they have no effect. "Your Majesty, spare your life!" Sam Yi panics, at this time, she stands beside Gao fan, floating in the air, with a worried face, these people are her compatriots, and she doesn''t want these people to die, especially her younger brother Azie. Four generations of Lei Ying three people looking at the crowd below, face very dignified, "where the emperor, what do you want to do?" "I didn''t want to kill people, but every war will never end without killing people!" There is a trace of melancholy in Gao fan''s voice. Samyi had something else to say, but qianshouzhu stopped her, "if you don''t want to die, don''t talk, you are like a tiger with you!" Gao fan smiles a little. He has a good acceptance of foreign cultures. After receiving the order, yuzhiboban''s blood was boiling, after decades, he finally had a chance to let the forbearance world know me again, boom! He stepped out and killed several unfortunate ninjas. "a group of stupid people dare to disobey your Majesty''s will!" Yu Zhibo''s face is one Lin, "bear your Majesty''s anger!" Chapter 376 The perfect body must be able to grow a pair of wings and fly to the high altitude, yuzhibo spot and must be able to pinch the seal at the same time, heaven hinders the earthquake star! Buzz, buzz! The sunny sky suddenly became dark, everyone was shocked. What''s the special situation? When they looked up, they were surprised to find a dark stone with a diameter of several hundred meters in the sky, it was this stone that blocked the light of the sun and formed a shadow on the ground. "That''s..." The people in the shadow were sweating, and they were in the same place at that time. If a stone of this scale fell down, it was estimated that there would not be a living person, right? "Run The fourth generation of Lei Ying collapsed at that time, kneeling in the void and roaring hysterically. He is very clear that if this blow goes on, the people he brings today will almost die! But no one below paid attention to him, because they could not hear the words of the fourth generation of Lei Ying. "The emperor of every kingdom!" Four generations of Lei Ying knelt in the void and kowtowed to Gao fan, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong! Please let them go It''s all my fault. If you want to kill me, kill me alone! Please Four generations of Lei Ying''s eyes are full of tears, like crazy. "Late!" Gao fan squinted at four generations of Lei Ying and said faintly. "No!" Four generations of Lei Ying cried at that time, a wave of sadness arises spontaneously. If he chose to surrender at the beginning, he would not have to die so many people, but now everything is late, four generations of Lei Ying know that he has an unshirkable responsibility for the situation today. "Your majesty Sam Yi was worried and knelt down in the void, "please let them go..." "Your majesty! We are willing to surrender. Please let them go Chilabi and youmu knelt on the ground. At this time, Yu Zhibo focuses on the operation of the technique. As long as Gao fan doesn''t stop, he will continue. Moreover, there are not many opportunities like this today. my reputation is destined to shine in the whole world of tolerance. He glanced coldly at qianshouzhujian, and his eyes were full of provocations, see Zhujian? This is the power of God! Your title of Ninja God is mine! "Spot! No He shook his head among the pillars. "Hum!" Yu Zhibo''s face was cold. "Your Majesty''s orders are divine orders!" "Drink!" Yu Zhibo gave a cold drink, the huge meteorite, like a runaway Mustang, fell from the sky. "Ah The Ninjas below began to run away, just like a group of wild ducks who were frightened. There was no professional quality of ninjas. "No!" "Help At this moment, in the real face of death, most people are not calm, the battlefield is howling Yu Zhibo''s eyes are full of crazy looking at the battlefield below. He wants to see how many people he can kill with this blow! The face between the pillars of a thousand hands and between the leaves of a thousand hands is dignified, such a blow will be a disaster! "Your Majesty, are you sure this is what you want to see?" A thousand hands pillar looks at Gao fan with a tangled face. "No!" Four generations of Lei Ying roared, and tears fell from his eyes. The next second, the meteorite explodes. Boom! Violent sound accompanied by a flash of dazzling white light, the huge meteorite into a sky of debris scattered to the area of dozens of kilometers. "What?" Yu Zhibo was dazed, "my sky is in the way of Zhenxing Is it broken? " Chapter 377 All the clouds were staring at the sky, and the hundreds of meters of meteorite exploded like this. After the explosion, Gao fan appeared in the original position of the meteorite, with a cool face, he finally chose to save these people, because these people will be his people in the future. At this time, without Gao fan''s motivation, everyone fell to the ground. Hum! A breath of eternal antiquity emanates from Gao fan''s body and instantly expands to the whole world of tolerance. A golden figure of Gao fan appears in the sky of tolerance world. People in every corner of tolerance world can see a golden Gao fan in the sky. "Look at the sky. What''s that?" "It seems to be your majesty. Kneel down quickly!" "Wife, come out and see, your majesty is really a god!" For a moment, the people of the whole forbearance world knelt down towards Gao fan in the sky. All the women in the imperial palace of Fanguo are in full bloom. Your majesty is the God of heaven. We are so lucky. His eyes were full of tears. His original decision was right! Chang Shilang had no choice but to shake his head. As expected, only God was worthy to shine on Meiming. Onoki''s eyes were dim, and he knelt down devoutly with his old body. His eyes were full of tears. I also knelt down and took a deep breath. Gao fan felt a burst of thumping in his heart. It''s really easy to use the Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma Dharma! The tolerance of these people around a Leng Leng. "I''ll give you one last chance!" Gao Fan said lightly, "surrender, or die!" The four generations of Lei Ying face humiliation, he is the four generations of Lei Ying, even if Gao fan is a god! Gao fan light glanced to put one eye, "four generation thunder shadow, it seems that your ridiculous self-esteem is still in trouble!" "Well Let you see the power of God Have you ever heard of the palm technique of falling from the sky? Gao fan grinned at the corner of his mouth, hum! The golden virtual shadow in the sky raised a huge palm thousands of meters wide and took a picture of it towards the battlefield below. the fourth generation of Lei Ying suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the Golden Palm tens of times larger than the yuzhibo sky blocker just now. his heart was urinating at that time Not only the four generations of Lei Ying, but also yuzhiboban frowned, a thousand hands saved yuzhiboban''s thigh Tell your majesty about it. We''re afraid we''re going to finish the whole thing "No promise!" Yu Zhibo glanced at qianshouzhu and looked up at the sky, "if your Majesty''s hand is taken, I''m afraid it won''t be the end of our life. at that time, the whole forbearance world will have to be buried with you!" "What?" All the people here peed. Is it so cruel? "We surrender!" Four generations of Lei Ying finally collapsed, and the first one knelt on the ground, "everyone obeys, We surrender to the mortal kingdom!" "Lord Lei Ying..." All the Ninjas look at the four generations of Lei Ying kneeling down, blinded for a time. "What are you doing? Drop your weapons and kneel down!" Chilabi roared and lost all his eight knives. for the sake of these people''s lives, chilabi broke his heart! A bunch of stupid people, won''t they even surrender? Do you want me to teach you hand in hand? Bang Dang! This is the sound of weapons falling on the ground, there is the first, there is the second, all of US dropped their weapons and knelt down, I surrender I also submit to We submit to Chapter 378 All of them have died once, and they have left their weapons. The palms in the sky did not stop falling because of these people''s kneeling, on the contrary, they also accelerated the falling speed. Hum, little boy! Gao fan laughs, which makes him afraid. "Take it for me!" Gao fan waved lightly, the huge palm continued to fall. "Well?" Gao fan waved again, "take it for me!" The golden palm is faster. Gao fan is confused. What''s the matter? "Cough!" The little sister of the system was a little embarrassed, "just now I felt the domineering of the side leak, so I can''t help adding some materials to your skills..." "What was added?" Gao fan''s eyes widened. The little sister of the system said with a smile, "it''s hard to explain for a while, but it''s definitely not coming back." "What?" Gao fan cried, "little sister, what are you doing? I don''t want to kill people! " "Er..." Miss system looks naive and lovely, "if you don''t want to kill someone, it''s easy Wait for me to weaken this skill! " Miss system waved, "in this way, we can avoid human attacks..." The golden palm is firmer, and the falling speed is faster. "it''s not like being weakened at all, OK!" Gao fan peed at that time. "What do you know?" System little sister rolled a white eye, "I am weakened is weakened!" Qianshouzhujian Putong knelt on the ground and pulled qianshouyijian, "brother, you kneel down too, you must not kneel down, so your majesty is angry!" He frowned slightly, hesitated for a second, and knelt down, "I''m not afraid, I''m convinced!" "Mm-hmm!" Qian Shouzhu nodded and looked at Yu Zhibo. "Ban ah ~ do you want to consider kneeling? I don''t think your majesty can see you clearly in the sky. You may be regarded as a person of Yanyin village Yu Zhibo glanced at qianshouzhujian, "Zhujian, you have fallen..." The golden palms in the sky are still falling, and the speed has been improved to the extreme. the people under the palms are kneeling on the ground one by one, with a face of despair, some people have hugged each other, crying, "Mom, I don''t want to be a ninja, I want to go home!" "Wife, this year''s anniversary I''m sorry "Son! Dad''s going to break his promise again. This year''s birthday gift.... " Looking at the golden palm close at hand, the fourth generation of Lei Ying cried, "no It''s all my fault, let them go "Late!" Gao fan''s majestic voice came from the sky, just like the golden palm, which made people breathless. Since Miss system has said that she can''t beat anyone to death, Gao fan is no longer entangled, let this huge palm scare you to pee! Yu Zhibo''s face is dignified. Your majesty, are you going to kill me too? Boom! In a desperate howl, the Golden Palm fell to the ground. Boom! The whole earth trembled, and everyone closed their eyes in fear to welcome death. Only Yu Zhibo, with a dignified face, stands between heaven and earth and looks up at Gao fan in the sky, he doesn''t believe that Gao fan will kill him! Sure enough, everything didn''t come out of yuzhiboban''s mind. The Golden Palm passed through his body and hit the ground heavily, sinking the ground to a height of 10 meters. Chapter 379 Yuzhi Boban floated in the air and glanced at the battlefield, on the earth, there appeared a big hand print with a radius of several thousand meters, which was extremely terrifying, "Your Majesty is indeed a God and a man, and no one was killed in such a large-scale attack!" Yuzhiboban murmured. This palm can sink the ground for 10 meters, of course, but no one is dead. What a terrible control! Sure enough, I''m afraid only God has such power! Yuzhiboban raised his head, his eyes became eager, "Your Majesty, I yuzhiboban would like to call you the strongest!" Gao fan smiles and says nothing. At this time, they all opened their eyes and looked around them in a daze, "we are..." "We are alive," he said "Really alive!" The crowd wept with joy. "Thank you Four generations of Lei Ying burst into tears and screamed, "thank you, thank you for not killing me!" With four generations of Lei Ying taking the lead, the whole battlefield all knelt down, "thank you for not killing me!" Four generations of thunder shadow heavily kowtow, cloud hidden people kowtow one after another. "Ding! Accept yunyin, points + 100! " "I declare it!" Gao fan opened his mouth in the sky, and his voice resounded through the world of tolerance. "From today on, the world of tolerance will be unified." At this moment, all the people of every country are boiling, and the unity of tolerance is finally completed. "From today on, all people in the world of tolerance will live a happy life under the protection of any country. from today on, there will be no war in the world of tolerance! From today on, there is only one country in the world of tolerance, its name is fan Guo At this moment, the whole forbearance world was boiling, even the people of Lei Zhiguo hugged each other and said, "we are finally liberated by any country!" "Let''s celebrate! My people With a wave of Gao fan''s big hand, the whole world of tolerance is immersed in joy. "Well By the way, I almost forgot one thing Gao Fan said lightly, "with soil I have the statue of exorcism. If you want to continue your plan, come to the capital of any country and find me! " "Well! All right, no more! That''s it The next second, Gao fan received his magic power. At this time, the whole forbearance world frowned deeply, who is this earth? Go to your majesty! If you dare to embarrass your majesty, we will hammer you to death on behalf of your majesty! You mu Ren was stunned by Gao fan''s series of operations just now, this man, ah bah It''s a male god, is such a male God too powerful? Which woman doesn''t like such a male god? "All right!" Gao fan''s face was calm, as if he had done something trivial. the moment he raised his hand, he restored chakra between the thousand hand pillars. Chakra felt the recovery of his body in qianshouzhu, a little stunned, What does this mean? "Yuzhiboban!" Gao Fan said lightly. "I''m here!" Yu Zhibo stepped forward with a respectful face, although his skill was interrupted by Gao fan and he didn''t get a very good experience, he was loyal to Gao fan at all, there was no way, it was too awesome! "I''m going to leave Lei''s province to you and qianshouzhu to take care of together!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Yu Zhibo nodded. "Your Majesty, you have a good eye!" Qianshouzhu laughed, "ban, we can be together again in the future!" Chapter 380 Yu Zhibo''s face was awe inspiring, "among the pillars of a thousand hands, listen to me, don''t let me find out that you have betrayed your majesty, or you will be unforgivable!" Qian Shouzhu looked at Yu Zhibo blankly, "blankly You have changed. You don''t love me anymore... " "All right!" Gao fan, with a look of disgust, stood up with a negative hand, "the matter of going to Daming mansion of the land of thunder to accept the power is left to Yu Zhibo ban, kill what should be killed, the rest of the people listen to Yu Zhibo Ban''s arrangement, and I''ll go back!" Gao fan rose from the air and did not forget to take Sam Yihe with him. All of them looked at Gao fan with reverence and solemn eyes. Yuzhibo in the dark in the distance, looking at Gao fan in the distance, is also a throb, no wonder I can''t summon the exorcism statue. You have taken it away! It seems that if we want to continue, we have to go to you! But I really don''t want to face you Gao fan! Yu Zhibo with soil turned to the depths of the forest, back with infinite loneliness. At this time, Yu Zhibo''s figure suddenly froze, because a blind young man with blue hair appeared in front of him. "Who are you? Why are you waiting for me here? " Yuzhibo with earth face dignified, because he felt the strong chakra from each other. "Hello, I''m from the big wooden house. I''m looking for you for a deal..." On the other hand, the youmu man who followed Gao fan was very flustered, Why did he suddenly take me with him? What does that mean? Sam Yi said with a smile, "don''t panic, your majesty wants to take you as a maid." "Maid?" The wooden man was stunned, "how? You look like you don''t want to? " Gao fan squinted at you wooden man. From the blush on the wooden man''s face, what a arrogant man, have you been approved by others? It''s necrotic to take someone else as a maid! "If you don''t want to, I''ll throw you down now!" Gao Fan said lightly. "No, no!" You wooden man is flustered. If you are thrown down, you can''t regret to die! It''s said that the selection system for beautiful ladies in the imperial palace of the kingdom of fan is very strict. If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid I won''t be able to enter Gao fan''s harem all my life? "I would like to be your Majesty''s maid and serve your majesty all my life!" You mu Ren leaned slightly, gave a salute to Gao fan with the palace etiquette she saw in the newspaper. "Ding! Points + 100! " Gao fan laughs. He really can''t ask for integral! Sam Yi was stunned. You wooden man, you have already planned to be your Majesty''s maid! Even these court etiquette are so good? "Well! Get up Gao fan nodded lightly and continued to fly forward. "Cough!" Looking at Sam Yi''s strange eyes, you wooden man was a little embarrassed, "that If I say I learned it by reading newspaper when I was free, do you believe it? " Sam nodded in disbelief, "yes! Of course "Ha ha!" Two people tacit a smile. Gao fan looked at the 300 points on the panel and his hands itched. "Then draw a lottery!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting the book of life and death "Ding! Congratulations on getting the judge''s pen "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Yama I''ll go! It''s the king of hell! It''s not mutated!? Give me fusion! "Ding! Upgrade the level. The main level of the current level domain is 8 stars! " "Ding! Fusion success, ability: infinite rebirth Chapter 381 Gao fan Leng Leng, "little sister, what do you mean? Infinite rebirth? I have the immortal body of bright night! Don''t you think this ability is repeated? " Little sister of the system: "Huiye does have immortality, but she is still sealed, think about it! If one day you are accidentally sealed and have infinite rebirth, you commit suicide and resurrect from other places, isn''t it good? " "Well!" Gao fan nodded. It seemed reasonable, but Is it so easy to be sealed? Are you kidding? Forget it, don''t tangle, more skills, no pressure! Three months later, after three months with all the girls, Gao fan was very upset, of course It''s not the worry of kidney overdraft. according to the original book, Gao fan has turned over the kingdom of fire, but he has not found a way to the moon. He even flew directly, only to find that there seemed to be a strange force blocking the earth from the moon, and he could not fly. "Little sister!" Gao fan asked with a shy face, "I have unified the tolerance world. Don''t you plan to open a copy of the moon for me?" "To unify the world of tolerance?" The little sister of the system rolled her eyes, "do you know that there are three holy places in the world of tolerance? Do you know that there is death in forbearance? Do you know that there are evil gods in the world of tolerance? If you don''t deal with these problems, will you go to the moon? It''s a dream Gao fan Little sister, did you eat dynamite today? Gao fan angrily left the system, the woman''s mind, I really don''t understand! System little sister black face, "Gao fan! Your big pig hoof What Gao fan doesn''t know is that the younger sister of the system can see Gao fan''s every move all the time, of course, it also includes the "interaction" between Gao fan and his concubines. originally, the younger sister of the system thought that the breeding behavior was boring and superficial, but now, after being influenced and even experienced personally, the younger sister of the system has already opened her eyes on that matter In the past, Gao fan came here once in a while, but these three months It''s too special, it''s not human! Who can stand fighting for three months in a row! The younger sister of the system has started to protest. Of course, Gao fan, the little sister of the system, doesn''t know his mind. he is sitting in the court hall now with a serious face. The generals led by yuzhiboban stood under the court hall, with uncontrollable excitement on their faces. Did your majesty let us into the alien world? "Your majesty! I don''t know if I''ll be here all of a sudden. What''s the matter? " Yu Zhibo spot is also a little excited, "is it something to enter the alien world?" "The alien world?" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m very glad that you Aiqing have a strong interest in the alien world, but it''s not for the alien world that I want you to come here today, because we can even deal with the tolerance world well!" "What?" Everyone looked at each other, not knowing why. Yu Zhibo narrowed his eyes and swept over the crowd. His cold eyes seemed to kill people, "Your Majesty, has someone betrayed you?" "Betrayal?" I Cao, who dare to betray? Don''t you want to die? "Well Of course not! " Gao fan covers his face. Yu Zhibo''s thinking is really ahead of time. "It''s like this." Gao fan hastily explained that "the territory of tolerance has indeed been incorporated into our country, but the three holy places have not yet returned." What? All of them raised their heads in an instant, Your Majesty is indeed your majesty, even the three holy places? Chapter 382 A thousand hands pillar some worry of frown, but did not show what. As for the big snake pill, he didn''t mean to oppose it at all. After all, as long as Gao fan thought, let him dig his ancestral grave, let alone Longdi cave. After all, he is also a person from the three holy places, "is that language coming out at last?" Zilai also widened his eyes, and suddenly remembered the prophecy of toad fairy many years ago, in the future, there will be a person with a pair of samsara eyes who will appear in miaomu mountain and destroy miaomu mountain, this person has a pair of samsara eyes! After that time, the toad fairy vomited blood and fainted, and has not recovered. "No!" Since then, his brow is tight. Your majesty doesn''t have a pair of samsara eyes! "Please play! Three holy places for your majesty Yuzhiboban kneels on one knee, and his eyes of reincarnation are shining. ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡± "It''s him!" he said "To be sure!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "Yu Zhibo''s family belongs to you!" "Thank you Yuzhiboban gets up. "Your Majesty, I''d like to ask for a fight!" As a step forward, Tatung Muyu Murakami said, "I''m sorry that I haven''t done anything for your majesty since I''ve been in any country for such a long time. seeing the excellent descendants like ban working so hard, I''m a little excited about this old bone!" Yu Zhibo raised his eyebrows and looked at Dayu village. although you are right, how can I listen so hard? Who are you pretending to be? No, it doesn''t seem to be pretending Everyone seemed to feel yuzhiboban''s anger and said nothing. "Cough! Six immortals, go to the wet bone forest Gao fan coughed, "do you need help?" "Thank you Big tube wood feather village slightly nods, looked at a thousand hand pillar and thousand hand leaf, then slightly shakes head. What do you mean, old man? "Brother, don''t be impulsive, this old man is not easy to be provoked, and they are elders, Your Majesty often teaches us to respect the old and love the young!" "Hum!" You can only give up if you shake your hand. Dayuangyu village looks to the side of hiningci and shows a kind smile, "I think the descendants of Yucun are good, just hiningci!" Day rather times to big tube wood feather coat this old man is not so many negative emotions, just a smile. "Sure!" Gao Fan said lightly. Big snake pill comes forward, your majesty, "I''ll take the Dragon Cave!" When people looked at dasheban, they were a little surprised. this is a really cruel man. after all, the ten thousand snakes that dasheban channeled came from Longdi cave. "I have another task for you!" Gao fan looked at qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian and said, "as for Longdi cave, I''m going to let qianshouyizu go, after all, those guys in there can use immortal methods. I don''t worry if you go!" The thousand hand pillar Leng Leng, "Your Majesty, I am willing to go!" "Yes Gao fan smiles a little. It''s good to know the current affairs. "All right, let''s go!" Gao fan waved his sleeve robe. "Yes The crowd retreated. "Big snake pill, I want to see feiduan." In the laboratory, a two meter high transparent glassware is filled with light green culture medium, under the bright light, it is not difficult to find a head floating in the culture medium. Chapter 383 At this time, feiduan wanted to die, but for some reasons, he couldn''t die, feiduan''s head was like a rootless duckweed floating in the nutrient solution, and his long hair would occasionally damage his eyes, this damned nutrient solution, I don''t know which Shabi matched it, why only long hair, and no one spoke for such a long time As a talker, feiduan is about to collapse, lock me in, and don''t send anyone to watch. What do you mean! "Hello! Is there anyone alive? " Feiduan''s hysterical cry turned into a string of "Gulu Gulu ~" "if there is someone, please cut my hair and paste my eyes!" "Gulu Gulu ~" feiduan cried wrongly, without tears. "Yi ~" at this time, the door of the room opens. Dasheban took Gao fan into the room and said, "Your Majesty, four years ago, we took feiduan back and left it in here, and no one has ever come in!" Gao fan nodded slightly and looked at the feiduan in the nutrient solution with satisfaction. Feiduan peed at that time. Of course, he heard the big snake pill, NIMA, four years! Four years! Not even a speaker, can you understand my mood? "Four years is not much time, I think he should think clearly!" Gao fan waved his hand and motioned for the big snake pill to start. Feiduan suddenly opened his eyes, are you the devil? Four years is not much? With the operation of Dashe pill, the nutrient solution gradually decreased, finally, feiduan was free Meanwhile, feiduan cried out, "Wow, I''m going home ~" "eh?" Gao fan and Da she wan widened their eyes at the same time. The big snake pill took a meaningful look at Gao fan, "Your Majesty is holy! The enemy has given in Feiduan Lengleng looking at the big snake pill, Shengming fart! How can you lock up the enemy for four years? Do you forget me? "What are you asking? I''ll tell you everything Feiduan opened his eyes, "as long as you kill me!" Gao fan smiles, "want to die? It''s not that easy! " "Well, what do you want?" Feiduan is going crazy. "I want to kill the evil god of the cult. Show me the way!" Gao fan looks at feiduan. "What?" Feiduan widened his eyes and said, "kill evil god?" Gao fan sneered, "what? Do you want to refuse? " "No, no, no!" Feiduan repeatedly shook his eyes, "I can show you the way, but it''s impossible to kill the evil god!" "Oh?" Gao fan looked at feiduan interestingly, "tell me about it!" "Yes Feiduan nodded, "the evil god is a very mysterious existence, I also signed a contract with him by chance, he lives in an independent strange space, every time I use the blood of the death department, he will appear and help me kill people, but I have never seen his real body, I can use the blood of the death department to help you lead it, but I can''t help you kill it Die of him "What about the cult? You take me to the cult Gao Fan said lightly. Feiduan shook his head. "There''s no cult in this world. I''ve been talking about it all the time Just to look high-end! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan and Da she wan shriveled at the same time, "are you serious?" "I swear in the name of evil god that if I tell a lie, I will be locked up here for billions of years!" Feiduan is flustered, elder brother, I have been locked up for four years, I have been counselled! Chapter 384 "Good! I believe you Gao fan nodded, "you said you can only recruit him, but you can''t help me kill him. what you mean by this is that we still have a chance to kill him, but you don''t have the ability?" "Yes Feiduan nodded, "when I use the blood of death department, the original experience of the evil god coincides with my body, as long as I use my own blood to activate skills, I can''t stab myself to death, but maybe if you kill me, you can kill him, I have no choice but to try this method!" "Are you willing to sacrifice yourself?" Gao fan''s face is puzzled, especially ghost just believe! "Yes! I don''t want to live, really Feiduan looks serious, I really want to die! Gao fan looks at feiduan with deep meaning, thinking about the other party''s mind, dasheban reminds him in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, there may be deceit!" "No harm!" Gao fan waved his hand. Since his infinite rebirth, he has been walking horizontally in the world of tolerance, "go and bring his body over!" "But..." Big snake pill is still worried. Gao fan waved to the snake pill to shut up. "Yes! Your majesty Big snake pill nodded. Not long, feiduan finally took back his body, up and down to touch, a face thud. "All right!" Gao fan threw down a fruit knife with disgust on his face, "let''s start now!" "All right!" Feiduan picks up the fruit knife and cuts his wrist directly. that''s hard work. Gao fan feels pain when he looks at it. "It''s going to start!" Feiduan stood in the array, after a series of operations, his face said crazily. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, a black stick grew out of his palm and poked it directly into feiduan''s heart. "Ah Feiduan gave out a comfortable gasp. Hum, the whole space suddenly trance for a while, Gao fan feel a trance. Then the picture turns around, and Gao fan finds himself in a dark space, feiduan is still lying there, motionless, with a black stick in his chest, "what''s the matter?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. The big snake pill in the room saw Gao fan and feiduan''s body freeze in an instant, and was stunned in an instant, "Your Majesty? Your majesty... " Big snake pill is a little flustered, your majesty won''t have an accident? In the dark space GAO fan and feiduan have a ghost face man who is similar to a normal person, this ghost face man, Gao fan is very familiar with, the explosion of long hair, two long black horns on his forehead, wearing a white robe, bare chest and abdomen, gray skin, is not this the God of death sealed by the ghost? Is death also playing an evil role? Only Gao fan, Fei Duan and Xu Ying can be seen in the dark space, and nothing else can be seen. "What''s going on, kid?" The evil god narrowed his eyes and looked at feiduan. Feiduan got up slowly with an evil smile on his face I can''t deal with the man in front of me, and he knows your secret So... " "So you brought him here?" Evil spirit light says. "Hey, hey, hey!" Feiduan laughs very seeping person, "ask evil god adult to hand!" Gao fanwei squints his eyes and quietly looks at the two people pretending to be forced. He doesn''t panic at all. he clearly feels that his soul and body have been separated. It seems that the art of evil god does have some ways. I''m an evil god. I''m a little flustered now. I''ve been an evil god in the world of tolerance for endless years, but today I''m still flustered for the first time. Chapter 385 The reason why I was flustered was that this handsome human guy in front of me saw something different from other people in the world of tolerance, I don''t know why, I felt an infinite crisis from this man, it was like if I dare to move him, it must be me, not him! But I am an evil god. I am dead, but why do I worry so much about my own death? This kind of feeling is not comfortable, really seems to be angry! But the more time I am, the less I can get angry and let the other party see my gaffe. I want to act as if I am profound and calm. "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll let you go. Let''s go!" Evil spirit light says. "Nani?" The smile on feiduan''s face suddenly solidified, What do you say? You''re going to let him go? You''re afraid it''s not a fake Lord? "Lord evil!" Feiduan said, "you don''t have to think about it?" The evil spirit has a black face. Are you a special evil! "No, you go!" The evil spirit lightly looks at Gao fan. "Lord evil god, don''t Feiduan is completely flustered, if he goes back like this, he will be taken by Gao fan to make wine, right? "Son of a bitch!" The evil god''s face was angry. He grabbed the head of the takeoff section and showed a terrible face. "Are you an evil god or am I an evil god? How dare you not listen to me? " Feiduan disappeared in an instant. He had lost hope of life. "I''m sorry, Lord evil god, I will never dare again!" "Well! Take him out Evil spirit light says. "Yes Feiduan nodded and looked at Gao fan timidly, praying that Gao fan would give him a happy time, "Your Majesty, let''s go?" "No!" Gao fan shook his head slightly and looked at the evil spirit''s shadow. "I''m here to kill you!" Feiduan originally black even moment become bright, as if the hope of life back. "Lord evil, listen to me Feiduan is in high spirits. Listen to me! At that time, the evil god was like beating people. He pretended to be calm and looked at Gao fan, "young man, it''s too arrogant, but it''s not good!" Gao fan joked, "I''ve always been so arrogant. I never know what''s wrong!" "Hiss ~" the evil spirit took a deep breath. The horse was retarded! "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!" When the evil god''s face sinks, at this time, even if he is afraid, he has to speak loudly on the spot. "Drink The evil god''s face was cold, his arms were open, and a dagger appeared in his mouth. the air around him became cold. who is the God of death? Is Hamamoto so hasty? Is death and evil god the same? "Is it coming at last?" Feiduan was happy at that time. "Come here!" The evil god''s eyes were shining, and the long hair began to spread, crawling towards Gao fan''s body. "Wait..." Gao fan raises his hand. The evil god was stunned for a moment, and was obviously frightened, but even if he was afraid again, he should keep calm, "you Do you have any last words? " "I want to know, what''s the relationship between you and the ghost sealed death?" Gao fan murmured. The evil spirit looked at Gao fan curiously, "why do you suddenly ask this?" "I''m just curious!" "As like as two peas," he said, "once I had a friend who used the ghost to seal up the dead. Before the death of , he painted the portrait of death. , I think his death is exactly the same as yours." Chapter 386 "Oh?" The evil spirit frowned slightly, "how could there be such a person?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "so are you the God of death?" "Yes The evil god nodded, "evil god or death, in fact, it''s all me. I''m the king in charge of the hell in the world of tolerance!" One side of feiduan was stunned, in charge of the king of hell! Gao fan showed a faint smile, not bad It seems that as long as the evil god is solved, death will also be solved! "Well, you go on!" Gao fan a face domineering, "I pour want to see, how do you kill me!" I wipe! So arrogant? Feiduan and the evil god are forced at the same time. "Then I''ll do it!" The evil god''s face was stiff, and the hair continued to move forward, entangled Gao fan''s hands and feet. Gao fan felt that these hairs had this kind of magic, and his soul body seemed to become smaller under the suppression of this kind of magic, GAO fan did not resist, and let his soul body become smaller, and the evil god in front of him gradually became tall, knowing that Gao fan had become a pendant, just like that, he was tied by the evil god''s hair and caught the evil god On my stomach, "ah!!" The evil god suddenly opened his eyes, took down the dagger in his mouth and said, "give me your soul!" After a penetrating line, the evil god cuts Gao fan''s soul. Gao fan a calm, "I will quietly let you cut, cut not dead me, I kill you!" When the evil god shook his hand, he almost cut it askew, MA Dan, why are you so upset! Feiduan sees all this in his eyes. Is the evil god afraid? The Lord of evil god is afraid. It''s not true! With a knife, Gao fan''s soul is cut open, and Gao fan''s soul dies in an instant. the soft light is shining in the wound, and the next second the wound heals, and Gao fan rises in an instant. "This..." The evil god looked at Gao fan''s soul in surprise. What''s the situation! Feiduan is also in a daze. Lord evil god, are you releasing water? When the evil god didn''t believe in evil, he cut off Gao fan''s neck with a knife, and Gao fan died again. GAO fan''s neck flashed a white light, healed and lived again In fact, the principle is very simple. The ability of the evil god seals Gao fan, and Gao fan is constantly reborn. "Ma Dan! I don''t believe it Evil gods have begun to suspect that God has given birth to ~ one knife, two knives, three or four knives With the skill of infinite rebirth, Gao fan died and lived happily. suddenly, Gao fan directly broke away from the shackles of the evil gods and restored his original appearance. "enough, you can''t kill me, and you don''t have to cut and play!" "Bang Dang!" Looking at the recovered Gao fan, the dagger in the hand of the evil God fell to the ground. "You Who on earth are you? " The evil god''s eyes are full of fear. "I am God! God above tolerance Gao fan gave a faint smile. "God?" The evil god and feiduan look up at the same time. It''s very common. The evil god is also a god! Gao fan smiles and takes out the book of life and death and the judge''s pen, he wants to have a try to see if it is useful in the world of tolerance, GAO fan raises his hand, writes the name of feiduan on the book of life and death, and then goes on with one stroke, "ah!" Feiduan cried out in pain and fell to the ground on the spot. The evil god is confused, and he has a contract with feiduan, so he can clearly feel that feiduan is dead, you know, feiduan is a soul body now. Generally, the soul body will not die again, but can only be sealed, but feiduan is really dead. Chapter 387 Moreover, he checked it and found that feiduan''s soul was not in the hell he was in charge of. is NIMA too thrilled? The evil god said that all this was a bit destructive to the three outlooks. Gao fan smiles a little, and the more surprised he is, the happier he is. Gao fan raised his hand and tore off the book of life and death that night with the name of feiduan. Raising his hand restored feiduan''s soul. Feiduan looked at the two people with a confused face, "what happened just now?" The evil god is forced to kill and revive again. Is that abnormal? Gao fan smiles slightly, receives the book of life and death and the judge''s pen, and the green eyes start with three flowers. The evil god suddenly widened his eyes, and then he became flattered. "See you, master!" "Ding, solve evil spirits and death, points + 100!" Yes, it''s a God with two identities. amoto is very lazy! "Hiss..." Feiduan took a deep breath, Lord evil! Have you been eaten by a dog? Call the master if you can''t fight? People are not stupid, you call the master useful? "Well!" Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, "take me to hell!" Feiduan again muddled force, call master really useful! "Master!" Feiduan timidly looked at Gao fan, nodded. Gao fan squinted at Fei Duan. The horse was retarded! Feiduan is a little confused. Why do you look satisfied when the Lord evil god calls you master, when I call you master, you look disgusted? What''s wrong with me? Feiduan is a little aggrieved. "Master, this way, please!" The evil god waved his hand to open up a road full of fallen leaves in the dark space, leading to a gate full of tree roots in the distance. Gao fan nodded, and all the people who were sealed up by ghosts in the original book were in the stomach of the evil god. GAO fan was a little worried that the evil god would stab his stomach. Gao fan looked up and walked forward, looking domineering. In the back of the room, there are ten spacious rooms, there is a desk with a pile of documents on it, "master, this is where I usually work!" Evil spirit light says. Gao fan shakes his head. The master of hell in the world of tolerance is so low. look at the Yanluo hall, the office of the ten halls of the king of hell. The gap is not a little bit! The evil spirit waved his hand slightly, and the three walls became transparent in the next second, on the other side of the wall, a huge underground space was exposed, inside, a large variety of soul bodies were crowded in Wuyang. Gao fan frowned, "is the environment of hell so bad? Those souls are overlapping! " "Cough!" The evil god looked embarrassed. "The world of tolerance has been fighting for years, and the breeding rate is not high, so there are so many souls without reincarnation!" Gao fan waved his hand. Of course, he was not interested in these things. the purpose of his trip has been achieved, as long as he has dealt with the evil god and the God of death. "Evil god Gao Fan said lightly. "Master, please command!" The evil god looked respectful. "You are not allowed to walk in the world of tolerance without my order in the future." Gao fan''s tone is flat. "Yes! Everything is at the master''s command The evil god bent over. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "later feiduan will stay in hell and help the evil god take care of hell''s affairs!" "What?" Feiduan is confused. This is not what I want! However, Gao fan did not give the opportunity to feiduan to refuse, and the next second he disappeared directly in the room. The evil god was shocked by Gao fan once again. Even hell could come and go freely. The master was too strong. Rao is his evil god. He needs to go out along the passage! Chapter 388 An hour ago valley of the end two tall stone figures stood on both sides of the waterfall, one is yuzhiboban, the other is qianshouzhu, this place used to be a plain landform, but because of the war between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu, it turned this place into a waterfall. Today''s weather is good, with blue sky and white clouds, it''s a good day for duels, so yuzhibosasuke and whirlpool Naruto duel here, "naluduo!" "What''s gay?" "That''s too much!" "What''s gay?" The output depends on roar, and the two little ones collide fiercely, Pa Pa! Poop, poop! Luwanhe is very embarrassed to watch every day, after watching so many battle videos of Gao fan, their aesthetic has improved a lot, so he sincerely feels that the battle between Naruto and Sasuke is just like a child''s family, which is meaningless! Only bofengshuimen looks at them with a smile. The fetters between them are really deep. Bofengshuimen is very happy that Naruto can make friends like Sasuke. "I''m still a child! Why do you want me to see these? " Luwan''s face is black, this is not a duel. This is a fight between two bastards. At this time, Yu Zhibo, who had lost his mask, appeared in the field. The half rotten face looked very infiltrating. "Yuzhiboban''s fan!" Wave Fengshui facade color a Lin, "you are Yu Zhibo with soil?" "Ha ha!" With a grin, he said, "it''s my honor to be remembered by the fourth generation." "With soil!" Naruto Sasuke Luwan frowned one after another, "you dare to appear here!" Wave Fengshui facade color a Lin, with the intention of soil is self-evident, "Sasuke, Luwan, hurry to take Naruto go!" All of them know that Dai Tu wants nine tails in Naruto''s body. Lu Wan and Sasuke naturally did not hesitate, but they pulled Naruto to run, but Naruto was not happy, shouting: "I will kill him!" After a roar, Naruto turns to nine tails and pours on the earth, "beyond his ability..." With a slight smile, the eyes gradually change in the next second, when people see the change of the eyes with soil, they exclaim in the next second: "reincarnation of the blood wheel eye!" ¡­¡­ When Gao fan came back from the laboratory, vortex jiuxinnai cried and became a tearful person, "Your Majesty, help Wave Fengshui door lying on the bed, gangshou is rescue. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Naruto has been captured, and Bofeng Watergate has been seriously injured!" Gangshou said lightly. "Who is it?" "It''s yuzhibo with earth!" Gangshou handed Gao fan a tablet computer, and the surveillance screen captured the fighting scene at that time. In the picture, yuzhibo brings earth to awaken a pair of reincarnation writing wheel eyes, playing wave Fengshui gate is like abusing children. But Gao fan''s focus is not here. Instead, he looks at the young man with blue hair who has no sense of existence in the corner, "is he a man from a big wooden hut?" Gao fan was a little surprised. "The man in the big wooden hut?" Gangshou and jiuxinnai frowned one after another, "does your majesty know him?" Gao fan looks thoughtful. How did these two guys get together? Big head! "Don''t worry, Naruto will be OK!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand. "They just want to get nine tails when they catch Naruto. they don''t have any exorcism statues and can''t pull out nine tails now, so Naruto is OK, as for the big wooden house people..." Chapter 389 "No!" Gao fan suddenly realized and flashed into the channel of time and space. Gangshou and jiuxinnai look confused, "what''s the matter..." The next second, Gao fan appeared in Daming mansion of water province, at this time, Daming mansion of water province was also attacked, and it was far more serious than the imperial palace. "Your majesty Day foot face dignified, "I''m sorry, Minister dereliction of duty, let the water province governor''s house was so seriously damaged!" "Who did it?" Gao fan frowned tightly. "It''s a man with blue hair!" Day foot complexion dignified, "he also took away the eyes of fireworks, will also take away the young field!" Gao fan moved slightly, but he dared to move the field. It seems that you don''t want to die! However, when you think about the relationship between the people of the big wooden house and RI Chutian, Gao fan also thinks it''s normal. after all, the people of the big wooden house fell in love with the white eyed Princess when they were very young, but there is no danger for him. "Take me to see the fireworks. I''m going to take her to the woody leaves for treatment. you don''t have to worry about the safety of Hatta. The man with blue hair won''t hurt her!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes The day foot brows tightly wrinkly, "but your majesty, I implore your majesty to order that the whole forbearance realm search the rudiment field!" "That''s nature!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "I go back to the first time arrangement!" "Thank you Kowtow to RI Zu. Gao fan goes back to Muye with HuaHuo. Fortunately, there are a lot of white eyes in the big snake pill, and HuaHuo instantly returns to light. "Your majesty! Are you as handsome as the one in the picture? " Hua Huo is lying on the hospital bed, raising her small face and looking at Gao fan naively. Gao Fan said with a smile, "Hua Huo, I''ll take good care of you here. When you''re ready, I''ll treat you to barbecue!" "Ha ha!" Hua Huo said with a smile, "I''m ready!" Gangshou glared at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, I have new information to report!" "Well!" Gao fan smiles and leaves the ward. "Gangshou? What''s the matter? " Gao fan looks curious. Gangshou black face, "Your Majesty, she is still a child fireworks ah!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan is speechless. Do I look so obscene? "Cough! But this one''s gone! " Gao Fanbai waved his hand, "did none of the people who went to the three holy places come back?" "Well!" The master nodded. "Where are the people from the big wooden cottage and yuzhibo?" "No!" "Ah Forget it... " Gao fan nodded helplessly, then he looked at gangshou with an evil look on his face, "tonight, call samyi and youmu man together..." "Your majesty Gangshou twisted his body in a sweet voice and blushed, "how can you make it purple!" "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang smiles and turns his mind to leave. In the next half month, the teams going to the three holy places came back one after another, yuzhiboban was the first to come back and was the most powerful, captured all the toads in miaomushan, even the toad boss, also conveniently established a permanent channel between miaomushan and tolerance world, so that miaomushan was completely exposed to the monitoring of tolerance world. Six immortals to slightly better, a stick, a sugar, the slugs will all "please" to the leaves, the process is mild. There was also a smooth progress in qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian, with qianshouzhujian singing red face and qianshouyijian singing black face, after some coercion and inducement, the Longdi cave was emptied. Chapter 390 Gao fan set up permanent space passageways in both Longdi cave and shigu forest, and then sent people to settle in the three holy places, so that the problem of the three holy places was completely solved. "Ding! Accept the three holy places, points + 100! " Another 200 points, give me a lucky draw! Gao fan''s face is excited. He should be able to produce a good thing. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Taixu Gulong (variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the prop: nuclear powered aircraft carrier "I''ll go? "Aircraft carrier?" Gao fan was stunned at that time. He didn''t even have the sea. Now what are you doing with this thing? Forget it, don''t tangle, fusion! "Ding! Congratulations on the successful integration and upgrade. The main level of the current level domain is 9 stars. " "Ding! Gain the physical strength of Taixu Cologne. After strengthening, gain the skill: absolute defense "Ding! Mutation effect inspires you to gain the skill: a supreme strike "Ding! With the unity of tolerance, the mission has entered the next stage, killing the big wooden family on the moon and destroying the moon! " At this time, the little sister of the system, Gao Fangao, has turned on the transmission function and can take people to the moon at any time. For the past half a month, Gao fan has been looking for traces of Dai Tu and she Ren in the world of tolerance, but they seem to have disappeared, and they can''t be found with Ben. Gao fan thinks that maybe the two men are discussing how to deal with Gao fan on the moon. The moon Dragon Palace the man in the big wooden house took yuzhibo to take Tu to the moon, yuzhibo took Tu to look around like a new town bumpkin, he didn''t expect that he would come to the moon one day. Looking at the palace in front of him, which was bigger than GAOFAN''s palace, yuzhibo was moved by the earth, "this is a miracle! The big tube wood family is worthy of the immortal family. " The man in the big wooden cottage was noncommittal and sighed, "come with me!" Yu Zhibo takes the earth and goes on with the people of the big wooden house. Heijue hides himself in the sleeve with the earth. He is very proud, sad Yucun, if you know that your descendant''s family split up and killed the clan, you want to destroy the world you created, you will die of pain, won''t you?? The next day, when the sun is in the sky, Gao fan wakes up from his dragon couch, looking at the white flower body beside him, Gao fan thinks that he is really awesome! The whole seven concubines were conquered by me for one night! "Your Majesty You wake up Zhao Meiming blushed and pulled the quilt over his chest. Gao fan smiles and touches Meiming''s face tenderly. "You sleep a little longer. You worked the best last night!" "Well!" Zhao Meiming''s face was bashful. She gasped softly and closed her eyes happily. Samyi and youmuren wake up long ago, but because of embarrassment, they both pretend to sleep with their eyes closed tacitly. now they can''t help blushing when they hear Gao fan''s conversation with zhaomeiming. Xiaoying and Tiantian come to GAOFAN''s imperial palace with water and look at the sun on the horizon. "Dong Dong Dong!" Knocking on the door of GAOFAN''s bedroom every day, looking at Xiaoying, "should it be this time?" "Well! Your majesty gets up at ten. That''s what Xianglin told me Sakura nodded, originally, she thought she could sleep with her majesty like a lady after learning the secret arts, but she was rejected by her majesty taixiao, Sakura expressed some distress. "Dong Dong Dong!" Once again every day, there was still no sound. Chapter 391 "Why don''t we just go in?" He said every day. "This..." Sakura hesitated a little, "isn''t that good?" "What''s wrong!" "Your Majesty gets up at ten o''clock. We serve him to change clothes. It''s natural," he said with a smile every day With a smile every day, she directly pushed open the door of Gao fan''s bedroom and walked in, Xiaoying had no choice but to keep up, "Wow! How thick it is "Whoa, whoa! It''s black and hard! " "Whoa, whoa! It''s really long! " This is Gao fan''s three pointed two edged gun, the size of the handle is naturally thicker for children, the material of black gold is of course black and hard, the length of two meters is naturally very long. With a black face, Gao fan got out of bed and came to the front of the screen, "here I am!" Every day and Sakura feel carrying water before, "Your Majesty, we change clothes for you!" Gao fan frowned, "how are you? What about Xianglin and Jingxiang? " "The two ladies went to guard the door. Did your majesty forget?" Sakura raised her head, "it''s your rule. All the people have to watch the door in turn!" "Cough!" Gao fan nodded, "I know! Change clothes for me With that, Gao fan opened his hands. Xiao Ying and Gao fan hang their clothes on Gao fan''s hands every day. Because of their height, they can''t reach "Your majesty! We can''t reach it Sakura and every day a face of distress. "Yes! You are too young! " Gao fan smiles, takes the clothes and puts them on by himself. Looking back at the bed behind the screen every day, he said, "when you grow up, you can sleep with your majesty like a lady?" Sakura was stunned, "yes..." Gao fan completely ignored the two little Loris and took a deep breath, GAO fan, Gao fan, you must hold it! They are still children! The Imperial Palace court hall the early court was over, and the civil servants left each other, GAO fanduan sat on the Dragon chair, and below stood fan Guozhong ninja. "I''m here to tell you that I''m going to attack the moon!" "Attack the moon?" Everyone looked at each other. Is there anything to attack on the moon? But your majesty is right, isn''t it just the moon! Let''s fight! "Your majesty! Please fight Yuzhipoban is always the most active one. since his resurrection, yuzhipoban said that he hasn''t played a game thoroughly, the only difficulty miaomushan didn''t make him play well. "Of course you are going! You don''t have to worry. This time, I''ll choose people myself! " Gao fan smiles and his eyes sweep in front of everyone. Liu Daoxian, Yu Zhibo ban, Qian shouzhujian, Qian shouyijian, evil spirits, Da Shewan, as for other people, such as Yu Zhibo Shuitou, Miyan, Yu Zhibo weasel, whirlpool changmen, zilaiye, etc. almost all participate in the management of local governments, not Muye. Gao fan''s selection was soon over. This time, Gao fan only brought six immortals, yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian with him. after all, it''s not safe to take other people with him. Who knows how strong the big wooden family on the moon is. "Your majesty Bai Jue came out from the ground, and everyone was shocked, and they were all ready for him. a thousand hands in the room directly cut off Bai Jue''s shoulder, "ah, Lord in the room, it''s me!" Bai Jue looked at the shoulder on the ground innocently. There was some embarrassment in qianshouye, and then he walked to one side calmly and said nothing. "Cough..." Gao fan black face, "next time remember to walk in the door!" Chapter 392 Bai Jue wrongly picked up his shoulder, "yes, I know it''s wrong!" "Get down to business!" "Your majesty!" Bai Jue nodded, "the entrance of the lunar transmission array you asked me to look for has been found!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded calmly, "start at once!" "Yes The crowd nodded heavily. A few minutes later, Gao fan and his party came to the valley of the end. Yu Zhibo and qianshouzhu looked up at the two tall stone figures with a trace of melancholy in their eyes. "Spot ah ~" thousand hand pillar deeply took a breath, "good miss those days!" "Hum!" Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, "yes, it seems to fight with you again!" "Thousand hand pillar repeatedly waved," no, you are all six levels, you hit me like a child? " "Well! Coward Yu Zhibo turned his head. "Ah," Bai said despairingly, "this is the passage to the moon!" Everyone looked curious. Is it here? Gao fan pretends to close his eyes mysteriously and comes to the system. "System little sister, let''s go!" Gao fan is shy. "Well!" System little sister face calm, Gao fan suddenly opened his eyes. The blue eyes and three flower pupils appear, and two green lights dart out of Gao fan''s eyes and directly shoot into the waterfall in front of him. the waterfall glows green in the next second. The waterfall opens from the middle to both sides, revealing a deep passage, in the passage, a path of green light extends to Gao fan''s feet, "let''s go!" Gao fan raised his legs and entered, followed by others. at this time, a few small heads popped out of the forest on one side, he looked worried every day, "Sakura, do we really want to follow your Majesty in?" Yu Zhibo said, "Naruto, wait for me!" After that, despite the obstruction of Xiaoying and Tiantian, they rushed in quickly, Xiaoying and Tiantian followed, "no way!" A moment later, a group of people appeared on the moon. "It''s so desolate here!" A thousand hands between the pillars of the brow slightly wrinkled, the face is very disgusted. "Your Majesty, there is chakra wave approaching ahead. It seems that someone is coming towards us!" Yu Zhibo said lightly. "Oh? How many? " Gao fan asked lightly. "Tens of thousands!" The big wooden feather coat murmurs. "What? Tens of thousands? " Bai Jue then counseled and said with a timid face: "Your Majesty, do you want me to go back?" Here, Bai Jue is the weakest, so he should be afraid. "Poop At this time, a person fell into Gao fan''s space passageway, the crowd turned around and saw Yu Zhibo Sasuke lying on the ground, Yu Zhibo''s face was cold and said, "Sasuke, how are you?" "I..." Sasuke is very flustered. he can''t be flustered if he is watched like this by the four strongest big men in any country! "Go back!" Yu Zhibo''s face was angry. "Did you forget what I said? Army, people! It''s your duty to obey orders. If you act without permission, go to the discipline hall and get the punishment yourself "I''ll go back and get the punishment!" Yu Zhibo Sasuke has a stubborn face, "but you have to save Naruto first!" "You Yu Zhibo was angry and said that he was about to start, "OK Gao fan waved his hand indifferently, "he doesn''t have any more..." As soon as the voice dropped, two more people came in the passage, "my God Your majesty... " Sakura and every day two faces timidly said, "there are three adults, how are you!" Chapter 393 The crowd was speechless for a moment, and they all looked at Gao fan, GAO Fan said coldly, "forget it, I''ll close the passage first!" Gao fan waves and the passage disappears. "Let''s go!" Gao fan negative hand forward, "since came, I will show you! Bai Jue is responsible for your safety! " "Nani?" Bai Jue is so confused that I can''t protect myself. Do you want to protect them? Your majesty, do you want to think about it again? "Wow! What''s that place? How beautiful Every day I lift my finger to the sky. Everyone looked up and found a blue ball hanging in the sky. It was really beautiful. "That''s the world of tolerance!" Gao fan smiles. "The world of tolerance?" In an instant, people''s faces were confused and forced, "is the tolerance world actually round?" "Cough..." Gao fan was embarrassed. "It''s hard to explain why the tolerance boundary is round. I''ll explain it later." "Oh People are very sure that since Gao Fan said that the tolerance world is round, the tolerance world must be round. Continue to move forward, every day, he and Xiaoying follow baijue, looking east and West, "before, your majesty told her that there were jade rabbits and Guanghan Palace on the moon, how could it look so desolate now?" Sakura tooted. "That''s it Every day a face dislikes, "the man''s words cannot believe!" Gao fan walks in front of the team with a black face, do little girls talk so directly now? I''m still here! The thousand hand pillar is choking to smile, has choked out the internal injury. Boom, boom! In the distance came the sound of neat steps, "the sound Can''t there really be tens of thousands of people? " Bai Jue quickly reaches out and blocks Xiaoying and Tiantian behind him. as for Sasuke, this boy can''t accept Bai Jue''s protection. as like as two peas in the next seconds, is surrounded by a large number of people. They are dressed alike in their dressing, with high hats and face, and a curved moon on their hat. "This is the land of the big wood family. Please leave immediately!" The man in charge said. Yu Zhibo frowned and looked at these people, "Your Majesty, although they have chakra, they don''t have life wave!" "Why?" The big wooden jacket was also stunned. "It''s a puppet I just said that when Yucun came up, she didn''t bring a few women with her. Yucun''s production capacity should not be so strong! " There are three children here, six immortals The three children are black faced. Of course, they understand the dialogue between qianshouzhu and liudaoxian, none of you adults are serious, liudaoxian is no exception! "Cough, since it''s a puppet, it''s easy to do!" Gao fan directly with the people floating in the sky. Shenluo Tianzheng! Boom, a piece of puppet was turned into dregs by strong repulsion, and a big pit was created by the way. the big wooden puppets swarmed up in the next second, and all kinds of Ninjutsu were thrown at the sky like money. After a few minutes, Gao fan opened a canal on the moon, behind the crowd, there were scattered puppet limbs and parts everywhere, and it was very seeping. if he had not known it was the moon, he would have thought it was an abandoned puppet recycling center. "There''s still a seal Qianshouzhu looked at the huge milky white eggshell covering the earth in front of him and frowned slightly. Chapter 394 "Your Majesty, let me come!" Yu Zhibo has a desire for fighting in his eyes. the tens of thousands of puppets just now have been solved by Gao fan alone. Now he is a little itchy. "All right! Come on Gao fan smiles a little. It''s time to show off. "Hiss ~" Yu Zhibo took a cold breath, and his whole body had to be able to appear. "Wow Every day and Sakura stare big eyes, a face of worship looking at the blue giant, "the first time to see really suzoneng ah! How handsome "Yes Every day he looked at Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, I heard that suzoneng is the exclusive ability of you yuzhibo people. Can you?" Sasuke was black, but honest, "no!" "Oh Every day, he turned his head and looked up to the top, "it seems that Sasuke is very ordinary!" Sasuke''s hand is creaking. If you are Naruto, I''ve already beaten you! The ten fisted sword appears in the hands of Xu zenenghu. Yu Zhibo''s face is excited. Xu zenenghu raises his hands high and cuts off with one sword. The border disappeared in the next second, and the ten fisted sword was cut into the air. Xuzoneng almost fell to his knees. Everyone was stunned. What''s the matter? Did yuzhiboban be fooled? A huge palace appeared in front of the public. It was huge and could not be seen at a glance. "Yes! Tatung Muyu village Gao Fan said with a smile, "this place doesn''t need my palace at all!" "Yucun has built such a big palace here! How powerful The big wooden feather coat widened his eyes, he was able to think about how Yucun, who grew up in a low house, thought of building such a big house. "Your Majesty, why don''t we move this Palace back?" Every day happy said. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "since we like it every day, let''s move back." "Ha ha! Thank you Every day I jump up with Sakura in my arms. "Your Excellency and others Who is it? " A pair of green reincarnation eyes are very eye-catching. Gao fanwei squints his eyes. They are the eyes of fireworks! "I''m the elder brother of Dayu Muyu village The six immortals smile a little and look at yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu, "these two are the descendants of my two word Asura and Indra. Theoretically, we are all relatives." The others on one side were all black faced, six immortals Are we here today to recognize relatives? "Big wooden feather coat?" "Don''t tell me, you''ve lived more than a thousand years?" joked the man The six immortals smile, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no "Enough!" Yuzhipoban version finally broke out, ten fists sword cut down, almost killed six immortals. "Don''t show off your identity, isn''t it my ancestor? I don''t think so? Read every day, read every day, are you bored or not? " Yuzhiboban is furious. "Spot! Stop it Gao Fan said lightly. "I''m sorry Your majesty Yu Zhibo received Xu Zuo Neng and came to Gao fan. Everyone stood in the same place, just now yuzhiboban rampage, that cut a gap, people dare not say a word. The six immortals were still in shock. They took a look at the people in the big wooden house next to them and said with a smile, "although the spot is a little bad tempered, it''s really my own." Chapter 395 Yu Zhibo suddenly looks at the six immortals, but does not say a word, if the eyes can kill people, the six immortals feel that they are dead. "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "big barrel cottage people, return our things!" "I don''t quite understand your meaning," said the man "Ha ha!" Gao fan gives a cold smile. How can you pretend to me? Yu Zhibo raised his hand, and a flat plate flew into the hands of the people in the big wooden house. The above is the murder picture of the people in the big wooden house taken by the surveillance camera. The man in the big wooden hut is black. I''ll go. Is it really found? "How could there be such a thing?" The man in the big wooden hut was surprised. "I admit I made it, but what''s the thing that stores the pictures?" The people in the big wooden house are very curious. It''s really weird! Qianshouzhujian looked at the mentally handicapped and looked at the people in the big wooden house, "they all suffered from the loss of no culture!" "No nonsense!" Gao fan light smile, "will things back, after there is a chance to explain with you slowly!" "Ha ha!" The man in the big wooden hut gave a cold smile, "in that case, Yu Zhibo takes the earth with him. Come out, too!" "All right!" Yuzhibo jumps out of the castle with earth. Yu Zhibo looked coldly at the young man with his own weapon in front of him, his face was indifferent, "with soil, long time no see." Yu Zhibo with earth face a little angry, "Yu Zhibo spot, I didn''t think it was really you!" The last time Dai Tu saw the battle of yuzhipoban from a distance, he didn''t think yuzhipoban was real. first of all, the yuzhipoban that Dai Tu saw was an old yuzhipoban, which was far from the young yuzhipoban. Secondly, the plan implemented by Dai TU was planned by yuzhipoban himself, and yuzhipoban took refuge with Gao fan to completely change the plan, this doesn''t make sense at all. "Tell me, spot!" Yu Zhibo with earth, face dignified, "what''s the matter? Why did you betray your plan? " Hidden in the sleeve with soil inside the black must be very flustered, yuzhiboban will not have found it? ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuzhiboban wants to talk and stop. He wants to tell daitu about being cheated by heijue, but Gao fan stops him. "With soil!" Gao Fan said faintly, "Yu Zhi Bo ban is already my person, you don''t have to tangle!" Yu Zhibo looks at Yu Zhibo with doubts, and then looks at Gao fan, "it seems that you have controlled Yu Zhibo with some force we don''t know!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked, "you are also a few talents, so soon found out." "Ha ha, I''m flattered..." It''s very funny. Heijue took a long breath. It was controlled! Yuzhiboban is very confused. Why doesn''t GAOFAN directly expose heijue''s plot? Gao Fan said with a smile, "yuzhibo takes earth, we can cooperate!" "Cooperation?" Everyone present was shocked, Your Majesty, aren''t we here to attack the moon? Why do you want to cooperate again? Not only is Yu Zhibo confused with the earth, but also with the thousand hand pillars. The man in the big wooden cottage beside him was also nervous. He was afraid that Yu Zhibo would bring the earth back to the water temporarily and killed himself with Gao fan. although the man in the cottage thought that his reincarnation eyes were very powerful and almost invincible, but as a careful man, he was ready for the back hand, at that time, he could open the border Later, he used the young farmland as a threat. Chapter 396 "How do you want to cooperate?" Said with interest. Gao fan waved his hand, channeled, and the exorcism appeared. he raised his hand and threw the two tailed cat and the eight tailed cow into the exorcism, which produced a strong vitality. "It''s your turn!" Gao fan clapped his hands and motioned to start with the earth. I''m a little flustered, I''m Cao! So direct? "Emperor fan, what do you mean?" I squint with my eyes. Gao fan joked, "you also want to make ten tails, I also want to make ten tails, don''t use ink, just do it!" With earth and dignified complexion, I don''t know what medicine Gao fan sells in gourd. "Do as he says!" The voice of black Jue came to the ears with soil. In heijue''s opinion, Gao fan is a member of Huiye''s clan, he just wants to synthesize ten tails, and then become the pillar force of ten tails, and become the strongest in the world of tolerance, but now it seems that Gao fan doesn''t know that when the ten tails appear, it will be the time of Huiye''s resurrection, so it''s better to synthesize ten tails. "All right!" The seven tailed beasts come out of the space and time, and then enter the exorcism one by one. "One more!" Gao fan smiles. He waved his hand and threw out Naruto. "There''s a seal on the boy. I can''t solve it!" "Easy to say!" Gao fan smiles and waves his big hand, a transparent fairway jade wrapped around the nine lamas gradually emerges from Naruto''s body, "good means The six immortals could not help but marvel, "Your Majesty is really a magical person, and the tail animals have become toys!" Gao fan threw the nine lamas into the outer magic statue, "it''s a small idea!" Then, with Gao fan''s signal, Sasuke saves Naruto and gives it to Sakura for treatment. As for Gao fan and others, they are surrounded by the exorcism at this time. "Hum!" As the ninth Lama entered the exorcism, a hurricane called chakra swept out, blowing everyone''s bodies to the ground. Gao fan uses the motive force to protect the people. He takes the earth and sheds people to be blown out by the hurricane, and heijue takes the opportunity to fall to the ground. "Mother, my Lord!" Heijue slowly climbed to the lower part of the exorcism statue. I''m going to revive you! "Roar!" Heijue put his hand into the body of the demon statue from the ground, and the demon let out a cry of pain. Gao fan watched all this and allowed heijue to make small moves, because only Huiye appeared could he push it down. Yu Zhibo with soil found black Jue small action, frown tightly, what does he want to do? The next second, a high density of chakras gushed out of the ground and into the exorcism. Yu Zhibo frowned, "Your Majesty, I feel that chakra is very dangerous!" Gao fan smiles, "it''s OK, that chakra will be yours in the future!" "Er..." Yu Zhibo spot Leng Leng, "thank you for your grace!" The figure''s body is still changing, gradually forming the image of a beautiful woman, a pair of white eyes, samsara blood ring eyes with erect eyebrows, long white hair, long horns on the forehead, just like the big tube wooden feather coat. Huiye gradually opened her eyes and swept around the crowd, I''ll go, why so many people? And every one of them has chakras! Yucun and Yuyi, the two black sheep sons, really gave chakra to others! It looks like These people don''t seem to welcome my resurrection at all! Chapter 397 People looked at the big wooden jacket and the women, Why do you look so similar? "My mother!" "We meet again!" he said "Feather coat?" Is the efficiency of heijue so high? Yucun resurrected himself before he died? It seems that not many years! By the way What about heijue? "Ah With a wave of Gao fan''s fist, Hei Jue''s voice screamed, and then disappeared. since the bright night came out, it''s useless to flow Hei Jue? Big tube wood bright night ignore big tube wood feather coat of call, look to Gao fan, "who are you?"? I can''t believe it''s my divine strike Seeing Gao fan, Huiye doesn''t care about heijue''s death at all. Gao fan smiles and his eyes turn white. "are you Yucun?" It''s impossible for Huiye to be forced in this time, isn''t it? Yucun is still so young! "Misunderstood!" Gao fan smiles slightly, and the eyes of reincarnation blood ring appear on his forehead. Hui night scared back two steps, white eyes and reincarnation blood ring eyes, that is his big tube wood Hui night standard. "You have the eye of reincarnation! Who are you? " Bright night complexion dignified, in front of this handsome young man is not simple. "Is reincarnation eye rare?" Gao fan joked and looked at Yu Zhibo Dai Tu and Yu Zhibo ban, "look at them, don''t they have both? Two for one When Huiye saw the earthy blue samsara eye and the spotted red samsara eye, he was stunned in the same place. What''s the situation? Is the world crazy? Has the eye of reincarnation blood ring become a rotten street? "How many sacred trees have you planted in forbearance?" She murmured, because as far as she knows, reincarnation blood ring eyes only appear after eating the fruit of Shenshu. "Well, no more nonsense!" Gao fan grinned, "since you are resurrected, the battle should also begin!" "Yuzhiboban! You''re fighting against the big barrel cottage people "Big wooden feather coat, you bring earth to Zhan Yu Zhibo!" "Thousand hands, you are responsible for protecting the rest of the people!" "I''m sorry! Come and have a big night in person "Yes Ban is the first one to rush out, and he has to be able to step on the big wooden house man. the big wooden house man is not a vegetable chicken, and is a psychic skill! A huge stone statue appeared, fighting with suzannenghu. Huodun, Longyan sing! Xu Zuo Neng spits out four fire dragons and rushes towards Sheren from four directions. Sheren can''t avoid it and stays in place. a huge hemispherical fairway jade defense appears, and the four dragons burst on the fairway jade, causing a hurricane. "It''s blocked!" Yuzhiboban murmured that the people of the big wood family are really strong! The next second, the hemisphere fairway jade is removed, a burst of green laser bursts out, and it rains like rain on xuzoneng. Pa Pa! Click, click! After a time of earth shaking, the smog filled the sky and covered up all of the statue. the huge stone statue jumped up and fell into the smog, fighting with him. Bai Jue looked at the stone statue summoned by Sheren, revealing his natural appearance, "ah, that stone statue looks like a six immortals!" Sakura and Tiantian think the same, and look at the six immortals one after another. "Cough!" Six immortals a little embarrassed, "don''t get me wrong, that my brother, big tube Muyu village..." "Oh "Forget it, I should do it, too!" Six immortals body shape a flash, in the hand of the staff to the head with soil heavily split down. Chapter 398 I saw the stick directly through the body with soil, as if nothing hit the general. "Why?" Liu Dao was a little surprised that he couldn''t get the dirt? Mu Dun, the art of cutting! The six immortals turned into a shadow, suspended in mid air and rapidly retreated, the fire ran away, and the blast wind danced wildly the earth was cold, the magic power was launched, and the surrounding space was distorted, the earth spitted out a fire in the distorted space, because of the distortion of the space, the flame was directly crazy Up, the moment will be overwhelming. "Water escape, the art of the great waterfall!" Six immortals wave their hands, and a waterfall tens of meters wide falls from the sky, which directly extinguishes the wedding banquet and raises a cloud of smoke. The next second, a blue chakra wrapped the six immortals, and a 100 meter high light purple and blue complete body appeared. With a look of earth, "Mudun, the chaos of hell!" In an instant, a piece of rattan with thorns sprang up on the ground, wrapping around Xu Zuo Neng''s retreat and spreading up. "Huodun, Haohuo is lost!" The six immortals must be able to spit out a sea of fire to burn these vines. Suzaneng almost broke away from the control of the vine, grew a pair of wings and flew to the sky "whoosh!" Suzanneng opened his bow and pulled his arrow, and went to the face door with soil. Take soil out yuzhibo fan horizontal in front of the body, "yuzhibo rebound!" "Boom!" The bow and arrow of suzonenghu disappeared after an explosion, and the fan in his hand with the earth also broke and spilled all over the ground. The six immortals operated xuzuo and flew over, and the ten fists and swords in their hands cut to the earth. "Shenluo Tianzheng!" he said A huge repulsive force was released from the body with soil and hit heavily on the sword of xuzonenghu, but because xuzonenghu was much heavier than the body with soil, the body with soil itself was rebounded out, after a puff of smoke and dust, the body with soil fell into ruins. Gao fan looked at the corner of his mouth and said that Dai Tu might be the first one to use Shenluo Tianzheng to overturn the car? Yu Zhibo, Sasuke and Sakura, who are watching the battle, are stunned. Is this the battle of the strong? "Well!" "This is also a good opportunity for you, have a good look. Today''s battle will not only make you unforgettable, but also increase your fighting experience!" Bai Jue tilted his head, "Master Zhu, don''t you know that you had such a grand fight with Yu Zhibo "Of course!" Qianshouzhu looks nostalgic. At that time, we were much more powerful than we are now! "Boom!" Another 100 meter tall suzanenghu appeared in the battlefield, yuzhibo''s suzanenghu with Earth collided with six Immortals'' suzanenghu. Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head and bear the scum of the world. He doesn''t know how to fight at all. What''s more, he can only compare the size. From the resurrection to the present, datongmuhuiye has gradually understood some things. except for Gao fan, all the people present are her descendants, or the descendants of datongmuyuyi and datongmuyu village. She has an immortal body, which should be the existence of fearlessness, but I don''t know why she felt the crisis of death from Gao fan. The man in front of her is really handsome, at least Huiye says that she has never seen such a handsome man, but at the same time, the man in front of her is very dangerous, even Huiye is afraid, this is really unscientific! Chapter 399 "Who on earth are you?" Big tube wood bright night vigilant looking at Gao fan. Gao fan smiles and looks up and down at the woman in front of him. this is one of the most powerful women in the world of tolerance! "It''s just that I''m wearing too much. I can''t see my figure." Gao fan touched his chin with evil eyes. Sir, what''s the matter with your dirty eyes? The big tube wood Hui night feels that the ear root son all has some fever, but as endure the world first, she calmly way, "you after all is who?" Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles, "a man who can conquer you!" "Conquer me?" Big tube wood bright night eyebrow tiny wrinkly, don''t quite understand Gao fan''s meaning. Gao fan was a little embarrassed, forgetting that the structure of the big wooden tube was a little different from that of human beings. This woman is ascetic. Even the birth of the two brothers in Tatung Muyu Yi and Tatung Muyu village came from "the blessing of all", not from human production. If the big snake pill is here, it will say to the big tube muhuiye: "what a magical body, it seems to study you!" Of course, Gao fan is also very curious about how big tube muhuiye gives birth to children, so he also wants to ride big tube muhuiye on his crotch and have a good study. "How are you going to conquer me?" Big tube wood Hui night light of ask a way, still is a pair of have no facial expression of appearance. "Be careful! I''m going to make a move! " Gao fan raised his hand, pinched the seal, and his face was dignified. At this time, Naruto wakes up and looks at the center of the battlefield, the melon eater, headed by qianshouzhujian, holds his breath in an instant, Your Majesty is going to pinch the seal!!! You know, Gao fan has fought so many battles in the world of tolerance, but he has never pinched the seal! "You must see clearly!" "This may be a moment to witness a miracle!" he said All of them nodded heavily. Big tube wood Hui night cold looking at Gao fan, Gao fan that serious appearance really let her feel uneasy. Ninja? Let me take a look at the Yanzong in Yuyi and Yucun. "Ugly" "you" "Shen" "Wu" ... " "Your Majesty''s seal is very slow. It seems that he really shows us the seal of this skill. you have to see it clearly!" Naruto frowned tightly. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t remember it for a while. "Drink!" Gao fan finally finished the seal and gave a loud drink, "male harem!" Bang bang! A group of handsome naked men appear and surround Huiye in it. GAO Fanyong''s character is a super handsome man selected from the universe. of course, the man in it is not comparable to Naruto''s male harem. However, the abstinence department is the abstinence department. Huiye only thinks that these men are not as good-looking as Gao fan. after a little stupefied, he looks at Gao fan stupidly. "Poop A group of people kneel down directly among the pillars of a thousand hands. They have been waiting for so long. As a result, your majesty has been skinned. Naruto black face, "Your Majesty how can casually change other people''s invention of the art!" "You invented it?" A bag was left on Naruto''s head when he raised his hand between the thousand hand pillars. "You kids, one by one, like to tamper with these strange skills. in the future, let your majesty legislate to limit everyone''s research on Ninjutsu!" The thousand hand pillars murmured. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Naruto face is very black, tears flow of Hua La, "I''m still a patient ah!" Chapter 400 Although xiaonaruto is really poor now, no one pays attention to him, because Gao fan and Huiye fight together in the battlefield, for a moment, chakra dances wildly and explodes everywhere. You come and go, and they fight like hell. Of course, Gao fan has a way to end the battle quickly. After all, it''s just a matter of blue eyes. However, Gao fan wants to leave the last blue eyed three flowered pupil to the big wooden shed man. After all, the shed man is also a very good fighting force, so Huiye uses huangquan to fight Liangban, and GAOFAN uses huangquan to fight Liangban; Huiye uses Shenkong to fight, and GAOFAN uses Shenkong to fight; Huiye uses Gongsha Huigu, and GAOFAN uses Gongsha Huigu; Huiye uses Shenluo Tianzheng, and GAOFAN Shenluo Tianzheng; in a word, Huiye''s skills are higher than any other city, so you come and I go. One side of the qianshouzhujian who watched the battle looked silly. What''s so special Your majesty, are you releasing water? There is a black face among the thousand hand pillars, your majesty, your majesty So many children are watching you! Is this really good for you? Looking at the four children on one side, the four Naruto happily took out their mobile phones and recorded the video, "hurry to record it. When there''s Internet, I''ll start the circle of friends first!" "Your Majesty is so powerful!" "Yes, that woman is also very powerful. She can fight with your majesty!" "That''s your Majesty''s failure!" Sakura was black. "I think he''ll take the maid again later." A thousand hands column listen to a few children''s words, the face is black, Sakura how simple girl all know your majesty you want to take a maid, your majesty you can''t restrain a little bit? Finally, Huiye stops and looks at Gao fan angrily. "What kind of battle is this? Can you only use my skills? " Bright night roars, hysterical. "Don''t use your skill?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t use your skill I''m afraid you''ll be killed by seconds! " "Crazy kid!" Hui night face color one Lin, "although you are very handsome, but still take the strength to speak!" "Well! It''s time to end the fight! " Gao fan nodded, "let''s have a look at the strongest skill of Muye!" While speaking, Gao fan once again took a serious step. The four little spectators all looked at qianshouzhujian, and baijue said, "Zhujian, your majesty, what kind of skill is this? It''s called the strongest wood leaf! " There is a black face between the pillars of thousand hands. I still remember ten minutes ago, when I told some children to watch Gao fan perform the skill well, as a result, Gao fan used an unprecedented skill, which made him very embarrassed. So now, when a few children asked him to explain, qianshouzhu hesitated Instead of making a seal, he took a horse''s step. It looks like the physical skill of the Maite clan. however, there is no doubt about it. After all, it''s a bit difficult to use physical skill at this time. moreover, with Gao fan''s criminal record, it''s not necessary to fart. "Cough! Just watch it! " A thousand hands pillar coldly face, "the child family''s so many words do?" At this time, Gao fan suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of white eyes have become blood red, green air surge around. "What kind of art is this?" Huiye was a little surprised. The green gas didn''t seem to be chakra. "This is the strongest body skill of Muye. It''s called eight men dunjia!" Gao fan grinned, "to deal with you, body skill is enough!" "What?" Huiye looks at Gao fan coldly, this kid is really rampant! Just a little physical skill, just want to deal with my big barrel muhuiye! Chapter 401 "It''s teacher Kay''s skill Every day he opened his mouth wide, "Your Majesty actually said that Mr. Kai''s skill is the strongest skill of Muye, Mr. Kai will be happy to hear that, won''t he?" "Body skill?" Yu Zhibo frowned, How could your majesty fight such a powerful opponent with such an indecent thing. The brow between the thousand hand pillars is tight and wrinkled. I''m afraid it''s not good for ordinary people to use body technique, but if Gao fan''s, it should be enough, right? After all, he has seen Gao fan''s power in the thousand hand column with his own eyes. With one sword, he has cut a gorge abruptly. Who dares to shout about such achievements? So thousand hand pillar know, even if it is bright night, still have no chance to win! "Eight doors to escape, Jingmen to open!" Gao fan a sharp drink, the body in the next second into a green meteor. "This Is this still body art? " Yu Zhibo Sasuke widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. "This speed is almost catching up with Raytheon, isn''t it?" "Well!" The thousand hand pillars frowned and nodded, "eight men dunjia is displayed by your majesty. It''s totally different from the Maite clan!" "At least as far as I know, it''s impossible for maitre to have the power to open the gate." "Towards the peacock!" Gao fan punched Huiye''s face, and the super-high speed instantly ignited the surrounding air, for a moment, the flames scattered, forming a peacock opening screen. The crowd glared, I''ll go! Body skill has the effect of fire escape Huiye''s body skill is the worst among the six levels, so you can only use your arms to resist. Bang! Huiye was hit by Gao fan''s fist, and her clothes were instantly ignited, her body flew upside down, and her two arms collapsed in an instant. "Cut!" Huiye stares at Gao fan with hatred, and the injured hand recovers in the next second, then raises his hand to escape and extinguishes the fire on his body. the clothes with holes in the burned place leak out rare scenery, Huiye''s figure is also in line with the world of the second dimension, ferocity! Huiye meets Gao fan''s eyes, and his ears are red with shame. he says, "if you have the ability, you can always use the body skill!" "Of course!" Gao fan grinned, "woman, I''m going to conquer you with this skill today. Let''s see who is the strongest in the world of tolerance!" "Open the door Boom! Gao fan''s body is wrapped in blue steam, his clothes are windless and even his hair is floating. The sudden rising momentum seems to have the magic power to influence others. The people watching the battle rub their hands one by one, and their Qi and blood churn, even among the thousand hands, they feel boiling. "My Lord, what is the blue gas around your Majesty''s body? Isn''t it chakra? " He murmured every day. Sasuke and Sakura also stupidly look at the qianshouzhu, seems to be looking for the answer. "That''s not chakra, of course!" The thousand hand pillars frowned tightly, "if it''s chakra, it''s your Majesty''s breaking his promise, it''s the sweat brought about by physical skill, and the sweat forms a blue steam!" "Steam from sweat?" Three small only gape, "how much sweat does that need?" "Well!" Qianshouzhu nodded, "so this technique can only be performed by a really powerful ninja!" "At this time, how can there be no BGM!" Gao fan took out a mobile phone and ordered a battle song. The music ignited the atmosphere of the scene instantly, and everyone was boiling with enthusiasm, even Huiye was no exception. "Drink!" Gao fan a fierce drink, "roar, the blue beast of wood leaf!" Chapter 402 Gao fan jumped up and ran in the air. "Is this still body art? Can you run in the air? " Yu Zhibo''s eyes widened. Qian Shouzhu''s face is dignified. He has never seen the Seventh Gate of eight dunjia with his own eyes. who knows if it''s pure body skill or Gao fan''s own material? Gao fan''s figure is rushing at a high speed, shining at night, constantly dodging Gao fan''s attack, in a hurry, there is no chance to fight back at all. "Day tiger!" Gao fan raised his hand again to make a fist. The super-high speed compresses the air and forms an air gun under the action of the fist style. The air cannon shot out, forming a blue tiger, the tiger came down from the sky and bit it down towards Huiye. Huiye can''t avoid it. She waves. A huge black fairway jade blocks her. The blue tiger struck the black fairway jade, making a huge sound. The next second, the shock wave of the explosion swept away, instantly destroyed the trees and rocks within a radius of five kilometers, looking at the damage caused by the battle among the thousand hand pillars, leaving a sweat on his forehead, without the protection of Gao fan''s mind power wall, he would not know whether he had the ability to protect the children''s safety. Huiye''s body was blown out by the shock wave and landed in the rubble. He could not find a piece of good clothes on his body. his blue body was hanging in the air, looking down at Huiye on the ground like a God. The four of the six immortals in the battle also stopped their fight and took back the magic power of suzanneng one after another. they looked at each other stupidly and were shocked in their eyes. is your majesty too powerful? "To be my maid Or die Gao fan is full of domineering, cold and stern, with irresistible will in his plain tone, which shakes people''s hearts. At this time, Huiye panic, in front of GAOFAN seems to have a kind of unspeakable domineering, deeply shocked her heart. Damn it! This man is really handsome! This man is really a loser! I really like him! But I am the saint of tolerance, how can I move my heart to a mere man! What? You said that I was born in Yucun and Yuyi mortal before, and I had moved my heart when I was a mortal? No! You are wrong, at that time, I just showed it on purpose to experience life. Now, Huiye is really moved. She really wants to be a maid for Gao fan. Go to Temo''s abstinence system setting, my big tube Mu Hui night is reversed! But Do you want to surrender like this? Really not reconciled ah! "Dead door, open..." With a faint smile, Gao fan''s blue steam suddenly turned red. They were shocked again and turned red! "As soon as the dead door opened, your majesty began to burn blood to fight, so the color of the steam turned red!" Qianshouzhujian continued to popularize science, and sixiaozhi continued to nod. "Roar!" When Huiye''s heart goes down, the whole body suddenly changes, a huge ten tail, 500 meters long and 300 meters high, appears from Huiye''s body, and the air becomes hot and dry. The faces of the onlookers were filled with shock, the power of ten tails, such as terror! The huge ten tails rushed to GAOFAN, where they passed, and there was no complete rock. They are all worried about Gao fan''s safety. Your Majesty, can he really block the impact of Shiwei? Gao fan is still. With absolute defense, he is really not afraid of just ten tails. Chapter 403 In the next second, the huge ten tails hit the tiny Gao fan. Bang! Ten huge bodies suddenly stopped, like hitting an unshakable planet, the back half of the body was squeezed together with the front half of the body under the inertia, and then rebounded again. Gao fan grinned slightly, "in the end, is it bigger or smaller? OK, I''ll let you know who is the boss! " Hum! A golden light bursts out of Gao fan''s body, and the whole world of tolerance is dyed gold. the huge golden Gao fan stands on the moon, like an invincible God of war, holding ten tails in his hand. Gao fan''s golden body appears on the moon, which is about a quarter the size of the moon, and ten tails are now held in Gao fan''s hands like a little mouse, seeing such a result, all the people present are encircled, is this special It''s too big!!! This time, even the people in the big wooden house and Yu Zhibo and Tu are staring at all this, and they are so powerful that they really need to continue to fight? Ten tail in Gao fan''s hand crazy struggle, toward Gao fan''s hand bite. "Boom!" Gao fan''s Duel defense is not vegetarian. Ten tails broke a tooth. "Beast, dare you bite me!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink and heavily pasted his ten tails on the ground. at the moment when the ten tails collided with the moon, the whole moon could not bear the impact and trembled madly, CLICK! The moon, split Standing on the moon, people feel the earthquake coming from the bottom of their feet. It seems that your majesty is really angry. Does this mean to destroy the earth? Naruto''s face is full of black lines, "the first generation of Huoying adults, you will save us, right?" Four small only and white Jue look forward to thousand hand pillar. Qianshouzhu''s face is very black. What''s more, he is not sure that he will survive this kind of damage! "Your majesty will save us! Don''t worry A thousand hands throw the pot to Gao fan. "Well!" The four little ones nodded heavily, "yes! Your majesty will take care of us! " Qianshouzhu looked at the crowd and breathed a long sigh of relief. This wave of throwing pot operation was very successful. Gao fan, with a sharp face, took out a three pointed two edged knife and nailed ten tails to the ground with a wave. "Roar!" Ten tails are crying bitterly, struggling crazily, and the cracks on the moon are getting bigger. huge canyons have appeared on the surface of the moon, and Naruto''s bodies have been suspended in the air. "What terrible destructive power The crowd''s eyes widened. "Evil animal! Take it for me GAOFAN a fierce drink, right hand palm out of more than ten gold chain, the ground ten tail firmly trapped. "Roar!" Ten moons erupted again, and the moon split in two in space. people on earth were surprised to find that the original full moon had become two and a half months. "Take it!" Gao fan received the gold body and restored the blood red steam state of the dead gate. With a sharp drink, he drew ten tails out of Huiye''s body and wrapped them in a light blue fairway jade, hanging in the air. When people looked at the moon in front of them, they were still scared. What happened just now It''s too thrilling! Huiye''s body is still under Gao fan''s three pointed and two edged sword, and she is weak. he watches ten tails being pulled away from his body, and the initiator of all is the man in the sky who makes her love and hate. "Yuzhiboban!" Gao fan drinks it aggressively. "I''m here!" "I give you ten tails and eternal life!" Gao fan waves, the fairway jade into Yu Zhibo''s body. Chapter 404 "No!" See ten tail is absorbed by Yu Zhi wave spot, the bright night mouth sent out the pain to wail. Yuzhiboban opened his eyes in the second after accepting the ten tails, and his eyebrows slowly split open, a red reincarnation eye appeared, the original pair of red reincarnation eyes turned into golden reincarnation eyes in the next second, shocked everyone. They are confused now because their two goals are the same, that is, to destroy the world of tolerance, but now the world of tolerance is Gao fan''s personal belongings, and Gao fan will definitely not let them succeed, therefore, there is only one way for them to surrender! But do you want to surrender? They both feel very tangled. "Ah! Yu Zhibo takes them. You can solve it for me! " Gao fan glanced at Dai Tu and she Ren faintly, in his consciousness, he gave Yu Zhibo ban an order not to kill she Ren. After all, there are many Bai Yan, and she Ren is a good fighter. It depends on whether Huiye can be conquered by force. If Huiye can be conquered by force, the last green eye and three flower pupil will be the sacrifice of others! As for taking soil, Gao fan doesn''t want to keep it at all. his heart is too dark. Yu Zhibo raised his head and a golden beard appeared. The blue suzaneng with earth broke up in the next second. Gao fan looked back at the big wooden tube on the ground and said, "last sentence, surrender Or die! "Give you 10 seconds to think, 10, 9..." At this time, the glow night is very tangled, this man is too strong, strong to the point that she has been exhausted. "Time''s up!" Gao fan''s whole body was shrouded in the red steam, and his face was awe inspiring. YeFan! In the improved version of bamen yekai, Gao fan was named "YeFan". Gao fan''s blood red figure fell from the sky in an instant, and a sharp foot burst out a loud bang in the air. The speed has exceeded the speed of light. The bright night stares big eyes, she knows, this blow down, oneself will die doubtless. "I submit Bright night hysterical roar to. "Ding! Congratulations on the capture of muhuiye, points + 100! " Gao fan is seeing the system prompt, slightly a Leng. "Well! You''re smart! " Gao fan sneered, "then stop it!" Gao fan''s attack didn''t stop. What''s going on? Miss system was stunned: "sorry Maybe I can''t stop... " "What?" Gao fan was so confused that he said, "Why are you always like this! Last time, too! What about that? " "Er..." Miss system pondered for two seconds, "there is only one way..." "Get out of the way! I can''t control it With a sharp drink from Gao fan, Huiye hurried aside, whoosh! Gao fan''s foot deviated an angle and kicked the ground a few meters away from Huiye. Boom ~ CLICK! The next second, the moon completely broken, directly into a piece of smoke, gradually dispersed in the air. Everyone''s confused, what kind of body art is this? That''s the moon. Is it so rash? Whoosh! Gao fan''s power of one foot passed through the dust of the moon, and the red shadow of the sole of the foot didn''t mean to stop after destroying the moon. Is that abnormal? The moon''s broken and it doesn''t stop? This time, even Gao fan was in a daze. This is to destroy the rhythm of tolerance Chapter 405 All of us are so stupidly suspended in the universe, staring at the empty shadow of the red sole moving forward into the void. Even Yu Zhibo stopped his work. Yu Zhibo didn''t even want to run away with the earth. He just watched the empty shadow go away. After a minute, the people finally couldn''t see the shadow of the sole of the foot, they didn''t know whether they had gone far or whether their power had disappeared. After another three minutes of tense atmosphere, "Hu ~" breathed heavily among the thousand hand pillars, "it seems that the danger should be over ~" "Hu ~" Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, "Your Majesty is really terrible, isn''t it?" Yu Zhibo spot also finally breathed a sigh of relief, "continue, with the soil!" Yu Zhibo''s face was stiff with dirt. He had no courage to fight. At this moment, the metamorphosis bulges. There was a strange noise from the deep of the universe, as if something had been broken. "Wow The crowd glared and watched as a huge crack appeared in the void, shattering every inch of space in front of them. yuzhibo and yuzhibo took the lead, and they were directly torn to pieces. GAO fan rushed to protect other people with minding power, and then survived. the crack continued to spread, and even the earth was destroyed The cracks were directly torn to pieces, the people looked at everything in front of them and were so surprised that they didn''t know what to say. "Your Majesty What''s going on? " Naruto stares at the earth which has been destroyed in the distance, others are just silly, I Cao! Our home is gone? Gao fan is also silly. This time, he''s really out of the game, destroying the whole universe? "Little sister, what should we do now?" Gao fan was a little confused, "is my foot so fierce?" "Cough!" The little sister was a little embarrassed. "It''s about me But I still blame you after all "What do you mean?" Gao fan black face, I think my foot is not so fierce! "Blame your BGM, it makes my blood boil, so I''m too strong!" Little sister said coldly. "Too hard?" Gao fan took a look at the already broken world of tolerance, "do you call this excessive exertion? Are you serious? " "Cough!" The little sister of the system smiles awkwardly, "now is not the time to say this, we''d better rescue the tolerance world now!" "Can it be saved if it''s all like this?" Gao fan is confused again. "Of course!" Miss system laughs very thief, "it is critical moment, also be an opportunity!" "How?" "Call for foreign aid, call that Xinlan and ask her to help!" Miss system said excitedly. "Call for foreign help?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Little sister, how do I think you deliberately made the world of tolerance like this?" Most afraid of the sudden quiet of the air, the little sister''s face is cold "What are you talking about? Am I such a cruel person? " Miss system raised her hand on Gao fan''s forehead and said, "if you don''t hold fast, I''m afraid you won''t be able to save it!" "All right!" Gao fan thinks it makes sense and starts calling Xinlan. In the Marauder League, Xinlan suddenly opened her eyes and showed a charming smile on her face, "ha ha, I didn''t expect Call me so soon With a flash of light, Xinlan''s body disappears in the room, the next second, Xinlan''s eyes are silly. Chapter 406 "Gao fan What are you doing? " Xinlan looked at the universe that had been turned into fragments in front of her, and asked from the depths of her soul, can this special thing be done by a domain master? Is the level of Gao fan really high? Thinking like this, Xinlan is on guard. "Sister Xinlan!" Gao fan''s face is excited, "you finally come, the world is broken, what can you do?" People also found the appearance of Xinlan, for the ability of GAOFAN more doubt a point. "Who is that woman? It''s quite beautiful! " Huiye''s cheeks are bulging. It''s very sour. The emperor''s harem is the most chaotic place in the world. Oh, no, it seems that your Majesty''s harem is broken now. I don''t know what happened to Xiao Gang? "People have come. What should we do now?" Gao fan has a smile on his face, but his heart is very flustered. "Let her help you repair the world, and then take the opportunity to hold her and take off her clothes!" System little sister light said. "Hold her? And undress? " Gao fan is confused on the surface and hysterical in the heart. why should I do such a thing at such a time? What''s the point of this in public? "Undress her!" Miss system looks serious, "we can kill her!" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Gao fan Leng Leng, "take off her clothes can kill her?"? And why? " Xinlan looks at Gao fan with a frown, GAO fan is still the rookie, not changed at all, but the broken world reveals strangeness everywhere. "What''s going on? If you don''t tell me, I won''t do it! " Xinlan light said. Gao fan quickly explained in accordance with the little sister of the system, "I don''t know what''s going on We had a fight here before, but just at the beginning, the world suddenly split And then the cracks get bigger and bigger, and then the whole world is broken! " "Is there a crack between heaven and earth?" Xinlan''s eyes widened and her face flashed with excitement. GAO fan''s statement shows that there are things beyond the world itself in this world, which may be the heart of the world! Gao fan was shocked when he saw all this. What does that flash of excitement mean? "Come on! Hold me and undress me Xinlan said excitedly. I wipe! Gao fan was stunned at that time. What does that mean? The little sister of the system said faintly, "according to your description, she guessed that there might be something hidden in the world that can break one side of the universe, so she wanted to get the world!" "If you want to get the world, do you want me to take off her clothes?" Gao fan is more muddled and forced, "don''t you just kill me?" "Cough!" The little sister of the system patiently explained, "since you entered the world, it is actually your world. she will attack you in your world, and will be attacked by the whole world. so the only way is to let you attack her first!" "Attack her?" Gao fan stares big eyes, "take off her clothes to calculate is which door of attack?" "Not to you, of course!" The little sister rolled her eyes, "but Xinlan''s race is different, for them, you take off her clothes is the strongest attack!" Chapter 407 Gao fan can''t help nodding slightly when listening to her little sister''s words, although what you said is reasonable, I still can''t accept such a setting. "Do it Xinlan face excited chest to Gao fan in front of, motioned him to start. The melon eaters were stunned. Although they didn''t know what was going on there, with the posture of Gao fan and Xin Lan, something unsuitable for children would happen next? Qianshouzhu covered Naruto and Sasuke''s eyes with his hand, "baijue, you cover Sakura and Tiantian''s eyes like me!" Sasuke quit at that time. "Early adult, what are you doing?" "Hey, hey!" Naruto a face of obscene smile, "Your Majesty to enter the adult world, the early generation of adults do not let us see!" "The world of adults?" *3 Sasuke, Sakura and Tiantian are all curious. Qianshouzhu covers his face. It seems that the guy from Lailai has taken Naruto to some strange places! But now these are not the key points. The key point is, your majesty, what''s the matter with your hands? Do you really want to have something with that woman under such circumstances? This is too shameless! Gao fan is also very flustered. Do you really want to take off other people''s clothes? What a shame! Xinlan looked at Gao fan''s hands slowly raised, looking forward to, "come on, happy ~" "Ma Dan! Isn''t it just taking off your clothes? " GAOFAN heart a horizontal, forced to tear open Xinlan''s clothes. A thousand hands between the pillars "Six immortals"! " Big tube wood glow night "!" All the people were wide eyed and speechless in surprise, a thousand hands column with a straight face, "Your Majesty is a God and a man! The world is going to be destroyed, can you still have the mood to do this kind of thing! What a bull However, Gao fan''s eyes widened in shock, because after tearing Xinlan''s clothes, GAO fan did not see the beautiful picture in his imagination, instead, he saw four brilliant universes in Xinlan''s body. Xinlan grinned and said, "Congratulations, you''re right!" "Hum!" The next second, the broken world of tolerance solidified in an instant, all of a sudden, they found that their bodies could not move. "Time goes against the current!" With a wave of Xinlan''s little hand, the whole time of forbearance began to flow back immediately. In a moment, it returned to half an hour ago. The sky of forbearance is restored! Yu Zhibo and Dai Tu recovered from the debris, people looked at everything in front of them in surprise, which was unbelievable. This is special Isn''t that awesome? Xinlan waves and disappears with Gao fan. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to do. In an independent space, four shining world rudiments are suspended behind Xinlan, while there is only one such world rudiment behind Gao fan. "What is this place?" Gao fan is curious. "Battle space!" *2, Xinlan and the little sister of the system said at the same time. "Battle space?" Gao fan is curious. Xinlan smiles, "this is the place to fight for system owners like us! After all, we are the owners of the world. If we fight outside, other worlds will also be collapsed by us. " "Fight?" Gao fan Leng Leng, "you want to fight with me?" "Yes Xinlan smiles. Xinlan looked back at the four worlds behind her and the one behind Gao fan, with a contemptuous smile on her face, "one world has no chance of winning my four worlds!" Chapter 408 "Why are you fighting me?" Gao fan started his performance, "aren''t we allies?" "Ha ha!" Xinlan joked, "you are so naive! In that case, I''ll tell you all about it! " "The Raiders League is a small organization. The big guys take in new people like you, just to get something called the heart of the world from you!" "But I don''t have the heart of the world!" Gao fan looks innocent. "Whether you have the heart of the world or not, the boss will kill you!" Xinlan smiles. "I''m Cao! Why? " Gao fan played very well. "Because you occupy the position, only kill you, the boss can absorb other new people to come in!" "What? So heartless? " "Yes! That''s how ruthless it is Xinlan laughs very thief, "but now, there is a new choice in front of you!" "New choices?" Gao fan and miss system are stunned, the plot development is not the same as imagined "Join me and fight against that dead toad!" Xinlan has a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. It doesn''t look like she is pretending. Gao fan hesitated, "how can I join you?" "Simple!" Xinlan said with a smile, "let me kill you, after I get your world, I will revive you, and then you will become my general, follow me to conquer the world!" "I''m Cao!" At that time, Gao Fan said hello to Xinlan''s eighteen generations of ancestors in his heart, what kind of participation is this! "I refuse!" GAOFAN a face domineering look to Xinlan, "must join words, also is you join me!" Xin Lan light looking at Gao fan, "arrogant ignorant boy, one world to four worlds, you this is simply a mantis pawn a cart!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m afraid you are the one with the mantis arm as the chariot!" "Ha ha!" Xinlan sneered, "a domain master dares to kill me! I''m a monarch Gao fan''s face was calm, "monarch In my eyes, it''s just rubbish "You Xinlan was angry, "since you want to die, go to die!" "The world is rolling!" Xinlan waves her hand, and the four worlds behind her circle towards Gao fan''s world. a smile flashed on Gao fan''s face, just watching you pretend. The four worlds did not encounter any resistance, so they wrapped Gao fan''s world, the smile on Xinlan''s face became more rampant, which was much easier than she imagined. "Boy, are you still laughing so happily when you are dying?" The smile on Xinlan''s face is ferocious. "Ha ha!" Gao fan burst out laughing, "I advise you to have a good look!" When Xinlan hears the words, she scolds in her heart. looking at her own world, the smile on her face suddenly solidifies, the next second, Xinlan''s whole body is trembled by a cell, in her world, she sees a man with an axe and lightning all over her body killing all directions, in a light, she puts a huge eight claw The fish was chopped to pieces, the octopus was her first battle general in the world, so she was killed? "Ma Dan, what the hell are they?" Thor spits in disgust, then takes Captain America and iron man to fight. "Eat my grandson!" In another world, a monkey with a golden iron bar rushes into a world of Warcraft, which is like no one''s land. the general of the Warcraft army directly blows his head and dies at the next moment. Chapter 409 "Kill! None of them In the third world, Xiao Yan raises his hand and sprinkles a piece of 100 meter wide pitching. A large number of strange creatures are submerged by pitching in the next second and vanish. In the fourth world, nothing happens, but at the present speed, Xinlan knows that her time is running out. Up to now, she still can''t see that if Gao fan has the heart of the world, she is a complete fool. For the opponent who has the heart of the world, Xinlan has no courage. "Poop Xinlan knelt down directly, "Gao fan, you go around. I know it''s wrong! I''d like to be your undercover agent and hide in the marauders Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "don''t worry, you will achieve your wish to become an undercover, because I will revive you!" "What?" Xinlan face a stiff, "you are too arrogant!" Whoosh! Xinlan''s body turns into a meteor in the next second and pours at Gao fan with a dagger. this is her last chance to kill Gao fan and take everything from him. Bang! Gao fan''s body flashed and his speed was far faster than that of Xinlan. with a fist, he smashed Xinlan into the ground, and all the daggers in Xinlan''s hand fell to the ground. "Poof!" Xinlan spat out a mouthful of old blood and collapsed on the ground, except for the eyelids, other parts of her body could not move. "Er..." There was a gasp of pain in Xinlan''s mouth. Gao fanmeng! Is this still me? It''s too fast and powerful, isn''t it? "The heart of the world It''s really powerful! " Xinlan takes a long breath and cools directly. "Ding! Get a new world: Sea Lord "Ding! Get a new world: the realm of beasts "Ding! Get a new world: Monster Hunter "Ding! Get a new world: Assassin''s creed ¡­¡­ He won four worlds in a row, and Gao fan''s face was rotten with laughter. There is no monster hunter and assassin creed. They are all games that Gao fan likes very much! Gao fan looked at the little sister of the system happily, "little sister, don''t you want to explain it to me? Why can I kill Xinlan? " Miss system said, "well, if you fight with her, she has a high level and you have a new world, you can be regarded as five or five times apart, but in order to seek stability, she wants to consume your world first and reduce the power you can mobilize, in the end, she makes a fool of herself. After her world is crushed by you, she can mobilize a lot less power, however After that, she was naturally crushed by you! It''s not easy for this girl to die. She''s a little miserable. You don''t know how to pity her! " "Er..." Gao fan Leng Leng, "really not intentionally!" "Forget it!" The little sister of the system waved her hand and said, "it''s a long night and a lot of dreams. Go back and get the people in the big wooden house." "Good!" Gao fan smiles and returns to the space of tolerance. "Your Majesty is back!" Sakura was the first to find Gao fan. "Your majesty "Your majesty The crowd was worried and called for Gao fan, "OK, it''s OK!" Gao fan smiles, "I''m back again!" Yu Zhibo comes forward and sends the corpse with soil and the half beaten sacrificial person to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, the task you have given me is worthy of my mission!" Gao fan takes a look at the beaten up Shiren, glances at the broken earth, and shakes his head slightly. the three reincarnation blood ring eyes are really not covered! Gao fan''s complexion is one Lin, blue eyes three flower pupil launch, big tube wooden house person is instantly accepted. Chapter 410 "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task of tolerance world, successfully unifying tolerance world, points + 100! " "Ding! Congratulations to the world of tolerance for customs clearance and random reward: World sovereignty stone * 1 " " Ding! I''m about to go back to the city, count down to 10, 9, " " Oh, I''m going, come again? " Gao fan was so confused at that time that he didn''t see how Xiao Yan killed the soul God last time. "little sister, can you give me some time, my little brothers are still in space!" Gao fan is in a hurry, if he leaves like this, these guys in tolerance world will be crazy. Miss stares big eyes, "quickly, into the world sovereignty stone, integration of the world!" "Die, die, die!" Gao fan rushed to break into the world sovereignty stone for forbearance. Xinlan''s world already has the world sovereignty stone, so it can be directly integrated. Gao fan immediately started, and then integrated all the worlds together. Hum! Without time to observe the new world, Gao fan disappeared again. "Ah, your majesty is gone again?" Bai Jue murmured. ¡°¡­¡­¡± They were speechless and didn''t know what to say. After a whole minute, someone finally broke the silence, "Your Majesty, it''s gone again..." Naruto cute new face, "Zhujian adult ~ what are we going to do now?" A thousand hands pillar face a black, I special Mo where know? He looked at yuzhipoban with a smile on his face, "why don''t we go back first?" Yu Zhibo nodded, "well, you lead the way!" I''m confused. What''s my way? "That Don''t you even know how to get home? " "Yes Yu Zhibo has a dignified face. ¡­¡­ When Gao fan opened his eyes again, there was the familiar meeting room in front of him, opposite sat an acquaintance, the ugly toad. The toad opened his mouth and said, "come on, how did you kill Xinlan?" I''m Cao. Is it so direct? Don''t you take a turn to talk about the others? Why don''t you introduce yourself first? And it''s not about being an undercover agent? Especially, people all know that Xinlan is dead and lying in a fart! "Boss, is there any misunderstanding?" Gao fan is shy and smiling. "Misunderstanding?" The big toad''s eyes were dispirited, and he murmured, "forget it, let''s just start! Are you here to tear me? Or should I tear you up? " GAOFAN Leng Leng, think of the fight before tearing clothes set. Are you really going to tear a man''s clothes? And so ugly? What a shame! The big guy''s face was upset and his figure flashed. He directly tore open the clothes of Yao GAOFAN. The next second, Gao fan came to the battle space again, but his opponent changed into the ugly toad. Gao fan is not the first time to come here, so he is familiar with it. "A world?" Toad looked at the world behind Gao fan and frowned deeply. Does Gao fan not have the world sovereignty stone, therefore has not launched the occupation to Xinlan''s world. It''s not right. Xinlan''s world already has sovereignty stone "Is it..." The big toad suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Gao fan with twinkling eyes, the big toad opened his mouth, with an irresistible will in his voice, "it seems that you have the heart of the world!" Gao fan pretended to be calm and grinned, "what is that?" "Forget it ~" the big man waved his hand, "if you don''t say it, I''ll take it myself." The big man waved and looked slightly angry. Chapter 411 Gao fan is very flustered. Why is it completely different from Xinlan''s action? Why don''t you crush my world with your nine worlds? Miss system looks like a Lin, "quickly use your talent, extract the strongest one in your world." "Extraction? What do you mean Gao fan was stunned, which involved the blind area of his knowledge. "That''s your ability to extract glow night!" The little sister of the system explained, "don''t talk nonsense, just do it!" "All right!" Gao fan didn''t have time to think about it and didn''t ask why he could activate that ability at this time. he directly extracted "absolute supreme" from one of the five creation gods of Marvel Universe. Absolute supremacy is recognized as the strongest in Marvel, which is omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent. he is superior to all forces, so he is called absolute supremacy, "Ding! Get absolute supremacy (variation), whether fusion? " "Fusion, Gao fan nodded. This blood is the blood that goes against heaven!" "Ding! The integration is successful, and all the abilities are absolutely supreme! " "Ding, mutation ability activation, gain skill: fight holy body." Holy body of fighting: this skill of fighting against Buddha in the west world, has an immortal body, strong anti Strike ability and recovery ability. With these abilities, Gao fan looked up confidently and looked at the big toad on the opposite side. The big toad was still operating, and his body was covered with colorful armor, I Cao, it''s so windy! This is Gao fan''s only feeling. To fight with such an opponent, Gao fan was excited, "system little sister ~ help me take out my armor." System little sister: "sorry, can''t take out!" "What?" Gao fan''s eyes widened. "What do you mean you can''t take it out?" "Your black gold bright light armor is a world item. Of course, it can''t be used here!" System Miss sister naturally said. Gao fan pointed to the big toad on the opposite side, "how can he do that?" The little sister of the system rolled her eyes It''s better to popularize science for you! Every time you enter a world, you will get a talent skill, after you upgrade, this talent will become your inherent talent skill, just like the first world, you get the fusion talent, the second world, you get the specified extraction talent, and the big toad has eternal level, he has nine talent abilities! Now the abilities he uses, including his equipment, are all his natural abilities. " "No?" Gao fan Leng Leng, "I remember that the extraction ability is a big gift package?" "Cough!" System little sister is very embarrassed, "to give you something, also can''t be too obvious, always have to play some tricks!" With the little sister''s words, Gao fan found that his system panel had also changed, there was a talent skills page, there were two skills on the page, blood fusion and directional extraction. Gao fan took a deep breath, but now is not the time to be angry. He can only accept the fact, "OK!" At this time, the big toad''s body suddenly enlarged a circle, becoming a hulk like shape. Gao fan looked at the Hulk in front of him, and his face turned green. "According to your opinion, he has nine skills? And I only have two! So What do you want me to do? " Gao fan looks at the little sister of the system. Miss system was shy and speechless for a while. Chapter 412 When Gao fan saw what she looked like, he immediately waved his hand, "forget it, I have absolute Supreme Harmony to defeat Buddha, just a hulk with equipment, it should not be difficult!" After all, I''m a man with plug-ins! Brother''s goal is the system, the temple of the universe as little sister said, a mere predator alliance, but a small stone on the way forward! "Just two skills, you have no chance of winning in front of me!" While talking, Toad''s huge fist waved to Gao fan, "be killed by me, young man, I''ll give you a good time!" Gao fan looks at the approaching fist, his face is flustered, but he doesn''t dare to be distracted. even with the plug-in, Gao fan doesn''t look down on his opponent at all. When Gao fan waved his hand, he was absolutely capable of launching, and the stones on the ground protruded from the ground one after another, blocking his way forward. But the fist was like crushing tofu, smashing the stone to pieces. Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring, and his absolute supreme mental power covers the fist. this is a kind of power similar to mental power, but it is much stronger than mental power, and the speed of the fist will weaken a lot in the next second. Toad felt Gao fan''s resistance and grinned, "it''s so effective to use the power of the world without blessing against me, it''s a little interesting!" Big toad increased the strength of his fist, and Gao fan felt a headache. Bad!!! It''s the feeling of death! It''s not good for Gao fan to yell in his heart. This is the first time he has this feeling since he got the system. "Ma Dan, fight!" Looking at the fists close at hand, Gao fan put his hands on his chest, "Lao Tzu is a man with the holy body of fighting, just fists..." "Poof!" Gao fan spat out a mouthful of old blood and flew tens of meters away, I Cao, it hurts! Gao fan half knelt on the ground, the bones all over his body seemed to be broken. What does that mean? System little sister, where''s my plug-in? The next second, a warm current came out of his body, and Gao fan felt that the pain of his body was relieved a lot. "Ha ha!" Gao fan grinned and said, "I''m so awesome!" "Don''t be proud!" System little sister rolled up the symbolic white eyes, "his next punch, now you must not take it!" "It''s really interesting!" Seeing Gao fan''s instant recovery, big toad''s eyes were full of crazy look. "You don''t deserve such an artifact as the heart of all worlds!" With a roar, the toad''s figure continued to soar. "Little sister, help Looking at the toad that continues to grow, Gao fan finally knows the gap between himself and it, when the next punch comes, Gao fan knows that he will die without doubt, at this time, he can only ask the little sister of the system for help. With a cold face, Miss system said, "absolute supremacy and fighting against the Buddha are the forces in the world, while natural power is beyond the world!" "Power beyond the world?" Gao Fan said he was very confused. "Yes! Do you remember the ability to tear the world of tolerance with one blow? That''s a talent skill! " I''m Cao! Is this the legendary crush? Gao fan peed at that time, "how do I fight?" "Don''t you still have 200 points?" Miss system curled her lips and said, "take a blood line to promote your subordinates, then, depending on you absorbing the world of Xinlan, you can still obtain four talent skills, although you have not entered the next world, these skills have not been activated, I will make an exception and let you use them in advance." Chapter 413 Can you still do this? "OK, smoke it for me!" Gao fan looked at the big toad, biting his teeth. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Jade Emperor "Ding! Fusion succeeded. Due to level limit, you can''t upgrade! " "Ding! Detect the completion of the world of fire shadow and gain the talent ability: time counter current. " Counter current of time: when used in the world, the time can be set back by 30 minutes; when used outside the world, the time can be set back by 3 minutes, skill cooling time: one day. It''s useless. This skill! Gao fan has seen Xinlan use this skill, although it is very powerful, but now this situation is "Ding! It is detected that the host has absorbed four new worlds and acquired four talent skills: 100 times attack, 100 times defense, 100 times gravity and ability enhancement. " I''ll go. These four abilities look awesome! Miss system looks excited, "quickly integrate skills, and then use ability enhancement to strengthen skills!" Gao fan quickly used all his abilities, and his skills changed: ten thousand times attack, ten thousand times defense, ten thousand times gravity, enhanced extraction, lossless fusion, super time countercurrent Gao fan took a deep breath and looked at the panel in disbelief, I''m so special Still going against the sky? Miss system is stunned. She looks at the panel in shock. What''s so special about this? This is the hanging of chiguoguo! "Young man! You dare to be distracted when you fight with me. I don''t think you want to live! " The big toad sneered and photographed the palms dozens of times larger than Gao fan''s body. GAO fan looked at the sky and photographed the palms, but there was no response for a moment. Toad gradually raised the corner of his mouth, and there was a trace of excitement in his eyes. "Ha ha, the heart of the world It''s mine "Poof!" The smile on Toad''s face suddenly solidified, because he watched Gao fan''s body pierce his palm. "How is that possible?" Big toad''s eyes almost glared out How is this possible? At this time, Gao fan glanced around blankly, his face was full of green liquid, the green mucus was the body tissue and blood of the big toad. Most afraid that the air is so quiet, big toad stares at Gao fan, and Gao fan''s face is at a loss, they just stare at each other, and no one moves. Next second, Gao fan put his hands on the back of Toad''s hand and pulled himself out of the wound. Standing on the back of the big toad''s hand, Gao fan raised his proud head and looked at the big toad, "no matter how big you become, you are not my opponent!" Big toad looks scared and doesn''t respond to Gao fan''s words for a moment. after all, in his opinion, even though Gao fan has the heart of the world, he can''t break his body''s defense by relying on his body. "Hum!" Toad''s eyes were awe inspiring at the next moment, and a 40 meter long sword appeared in his hand, the knife was wrapped with purple lightning, which looked very extraordinary, majestic. "Boy, I don''t believe your body can resist my big knife!" The big toad glared at Gao fan, "I''ll let you run forty meters first!" Looking at the sword, Gao fan didn''t know why. He was not afraid at all, and even excited. he could feel that every cell of himself was shaking, as if They are eager to fight. "Come on!" Gao fan a fierce drink, "let you see my fist!" Chapter 414 "Crazy kid!" The big toad''s face was stiff, and the big knife in his hand crossed an arc in the air, and it fell on Gao fan''s face. Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles and punches to the big toad''s 40 meter sword. Big toad was confused when he saw Gao fan''s action. What''s the matter? Put on airs? Big toad''s face is dignified. Does Gao fan''s physical strength really reach that level? But the next second, toad regained his self-confidence. After all, dozens of system owners had died under his knife. "Drink!" Big toad a face dignified, a knife toward Gao fan split down. This knife across a knife arc, the space appeared layers of ripples, seems to tear the whole space. Gao fan looks fearless and raises his fist. "Dang!" The fist and blade collided, making a dull and melodious sound of metal impact, the whole battle space broke apart with this sound, and Gao fan and big toad were shocked at the same time. Gao fan is looking at the fragmentary space. Is the battle space so fragmentary? The big toad looked at the handle of the knife in his hand, and the bright big knife was broken like this? At the same time, there was a young man with yellow hair staring at the space, and he asked questions from his soul, "I''m Cao! How could the civil war of the Marauder alliance destroy a battle space Another middle-aged man frowned slightly, "what are you doing in a daze? Hurry to repair it! Don''t affect other spaces! " "Well!" Huang Mao''s face was joking, his fingers were pounding on the keyboard, and his eyes were greedy. Bancun looked at Huang Mao with a dignified look on his face. "Kid, I advise you not to make wrong ideas. Our sentence is only 100 years, in another 100 years, we will be free!" "100 years?" Huang Mao''s face was evil. "Old devil, you are so patient..." Bancun frowned slightly and shook his head gently, he knew that Huang Mao had made up his mind, this kid, it''s really not easy! But Bancun knew that even if Huang Mao wanted to die, he had to follow him. ¡­¡­ Gao fan looked at the gradually restored space around him in surprise and murmured, "is this space restored by itself? Isn''t that amazing? " Toad is still immersed in the shock of his sword being destroyed. "How can it be? How is that possible? " Big toad sent out a confused question. The younger sister of the system said faintly, "every battle space is monitored by the space monitor, the task of the monitor is to quickly repair after the space collapses, so as not to affect the stability of other spaces." "The monitor?" Gao fan nodded slightly, "is he also the owner of the system?" "Of course!" Miss system has a dignified face. "What''s more, the one who can be a supervisor is also the best in the system!" "The best?" Gao fan became interested. "Are they strong?" "Of course!" The little sister nodded heavily, "after all Those who can be supervisors are those who kill people who don''t know how many systems they have! " "What?!" Gao fan''s face was muddled. "What does that mean?" "Ah, ah!" Big toad walked away completely. With a big wave of his hand, the nine worlds behind him rushed towards Gao fan. The rules of battle space, only one person can get out alive. Chapter 415 So he is also desperate, the last fight. Gao fan is not flustered at all. Although Xinlan''s four worlds are really weak, his own world is so strong! A beautiful world can be swept! As a result of the world collision, of course, Gao fan won! Big toad saw that his world was captured by Gao fan one by one, and his body was restored to its original state at the next moment, a toad the size of a slap. Toad was as old as a few hundred years, and his body was like a vented ball. With a puff, he knelt to the ground, "I lost!" Gao fan was stunned. "It''s really a toad!" "Kill him!" System little sister light said, "don''t look at him now so poor, mostly pretend!" "Well!" With a smile on his face, Gao fan raised his hand to blow the toad to pieces. "Ding! Kill the marauders and take ownership of 9 worlds Next second, Gao fan flashed in front of his eyes and returned to the room of the predator alliance. This time, it''s not bad. It''s actually my own room, not the conference room outside! "Merge with the world!" System little sister said. "Well!" Gao fan nodded heavily, his mind surging, and the big man''s nine worlds gradually merged. "Ding! Successful fusion, ghost cry "Ding! Successful fusion of final fantasy "Ding! Successful integration of the king "Ding! Successful integration.... " That''s great! According to the previous routine, Gao fan declared his sovereignty over every living creature in the world, and then came to the new world. At this time, the new continent is quite different from the previous one. Take the area as an example, it is hundreds of times the size of the previous one. Looking at this desolate continent suspended in the universe, Gao fan frowned slightly, "little sister, is this new continent a little too desolate?" The little sister of the system rolled her eyes, "the reason why the new world is called the new world is that everything needs to be arranged by you!" "You can set mountains, rivers, forests, and all kinds of animals, plants, people, etc. for the new world with your own ideas..." "In general, you can understand that this is a completely customized game, which is similar to" my world " " I''ll go! " Gao fan was looking at this brand new continent for a moment, which was a little dull. how long does it take to complete the design and planning? "Oh! That''s right The younger sister of the system suddenly remembered something, "I almost forgot to remind you of one thing, because the heart of the world is absorbing your inherent world to synthesize the new world, so your inherent world is gradually shrinking, now Some of the world''s population has exploded... " "What?" Gao fan''s eyes widened and his mind came to the universe of Meiman. The earth is in chaos and war breaks out in vakanda. Mieba with his army rushed to the Earth Alliance camp headed by the Avengers alliance. Mieba takes the lead. "Rush, for the survival of the universe, grab the gem of the soul and destroy half of the creatures!" The captain of the United States said with a look of awe inspiring, "we can find other ways to organize them." Gao fan shakes his head and thinks that he has taken over the Meiman world, so these guys can be more peaceful. as a result, you''re really a pain in the neck! "Enough!" A magnificent voice resounded through the sky, and a golden light followed. Gao fan''s majestic face once appeared in the universe of Meiman world, and the creatures in every corner can see him. "Your majesty! It''s your majesty Mieba was the first to kneel down, "Your Majesty, I do this for the sake of the whole universe!" Chapter 416 "I know!" Gao fan''s dignity does not diminish, "isn''t it a population explosion? Why are you so nervous? " "Come with me As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the head of mieba group and the head of Avenger alliance appeared directly over the new world. There is a dark throne in the void, there is a handsome young man sitting on the throne. Who is Gao fan? "See your majesty!" Mieba took all the people to kneel on the ground, followed by the Avengers alliance, one by one devout. The thunder god side rocky slightly slow a little bit, was pulled by the thunder god to pull the Cape of clothes, hurriedly knelt down. Gao fan showed a satisfied smile, even rocky are sincere? "Get up!" Gao fan glanced at the crowd. "Now that you''re here, all of you should take part in the construction of the new world!" Gao fan waved and a huge picture appeared in front of the crowd. "My God!" People from Meiman murmured in shock Because they see a huge continent with a lot of people on it. It seems that they really create this brand new continent. Gao fan looks at the new world that is taking shape and shows a satisfied smile. The Jade Emperor took the immortals to build the palace, and had a dispute with yuzhiboban, "Your Majesty''s harem is 30 million beautiful. The harem must be wide enough!" "The front hall is the facade of any country. How dare the back palace be more magnificent than the front hall? It''s a joke!" The queen mother led the seven fairies, the maids of Medusa, the maids of gangshou, and other concubines to float across the sky and sow seeds. When the seeds meet the land, they turn into peach trees and blossom and bear fruit quickly. Dante and Virgil from the ghost cry start the demonic human form to carve mountains madly, Claude and saffroth from the final fantasy are building roads, Yu Ji and Mi Yue from the glory of the king are leading a group of dragons to paint the sky, Platycodon grandiflorum and Shenle from Inuyasha are arranging colorful clouds with monsters, from the devil cry Thrall and Alsace in the world of beasts are digging rivers and lakes with Orc and human forces; Jack and Noam from avatar are driving robots to lead the three meter high Na''vi people to create oceans; As for biology and human beings, most of Gao fan''s plans are based on the original world, and he plans to leave the creation of new species to Da she wan. Everyone has his own thing to do, but Monkey Sun is hiding in the peach forest, a peach ~ "cough!" Gao fan gave a dry cough, "you can watch yourself and join in. This new world has been built. It''s a small matter to move you all here. It''s not a problem to solve the problem of population explosion!" The black widow came forward in a hurry, with a shy face, "Your Majesty, wait a minute. Do you still lack concubines in your harem?" Nvwushen came forward in a hurry, "yes, your majesty, we really want to enter the harem!" "Yes, yes!" The beauties all over the world are trying their best to get ahead of each other. They are so enthusiastic that they can''t wait to bring Gao fan to justice now. Gao fan has black lines on his face. to be honest, Gao fan doesn''t see many of these girls in Meiman world. After all, he still likes Oriental beauty. "Keke, if you have any idea, go to apply for Yafei!" Gao fan waved his hand lightly. "But..." The black widow frowned slightly "Your majesty Without waiting for Gao fan to speak, mieba stepped forward and said, "Your Majesty is blessed!" Seeing this, the rest of the people came forward one after another to kneel down to Gao fan in the way of exterminating hegemony. Chapter 417 Gao fan was a little shocked. This kind of extermination of hegemony has subverted the image of extermination of hegemony in Gao fan''s mind. What''s your moral integrity? What about your aggressiveness? But it''s not bad to exterminate tyrants like this. I''m very aware of current affairs! The Thunder God behind mieba shows his disdain to mieba. It''s too shameless! "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "I have something else to do. Please do it first." As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan disappeared directly. When Gao fan opens his eyes again, he is a little flustered! What''s going on? Don''t you go back to my room? Miss system, why did you send me to the conference room? Looking at the circle of monsters standing around the round table in front of him, Gao fan is unavoidably nervous. "Hello, big man!" All the monsters bowed heavily to Gao fan. Gao fan widened his eyes, and there was an incredible shock in his eyes. But I don''t know why. Gao fan knows that these guys really recognize him as the boss, as long as he doesn''t speak up, these guys can bow to death. It''s a strong feeling. How nice! "Sit down!" Finally, even in the system owner''s world, Gao fan has a foothold! "Well, you''re all very good. I''m going to enter the next world. You can play by yourself." Gao fan disappeared again and went back to his room. The monsters looked at each other around the table in amazement, and the faces were confused. They are very curious, how can Gao fan, the new boss, not check their inherent world one by one? "It seems that the new boss dislikes our weak world..." "Isn''t it? The big toad has been solved by him. I guess he really doesn''t like it... " Gao fan''s room GAO fan lies peacefully on the wide bed, when he becomes the eldest, his treatment becomes different, this bed is really big and comfortable, but he can''t recruit a concubine to serve him. "Little sister, let''s start..." "Well! Where are you going? " "Pirates!" Whoosh ~ GAO fan''s eyes were dark. After a few seconds, his eyes suddenly brightened. Sunlight from the high altitude of 10000 meters, wide sea level endless calm. Gao fan looked around curiously, surrounded by a low bush with some coconut trees in the middle. Where is this? It didn''t look like someone at all. Gao Fan said that he was a little confused. "Ding! The system is turned on. Congratulations to the host for successfully entering the world of pirates "Ding! Enter the pirate king''s world and get the pirate World Mission: unite the four seas and become the pirate king Gao fan Leng Leng, four seas return to one? Become a pirate king? Is the key to becoming a pirate king to unify the four seas? Is the ultimate goal of chengweitian to unify the world of the pirate king? It''s impossible, isn''t it? The pirate is a hot-blooded cartoon. I''m afraid that the audience will send me a blade when I draw such a picture! "Well, it''s mostly the task given to me by the system. Isn''t it the unification of the four seas? What''s the difficulty?" Gao fan looks at the panel and his information has changed. Host: Gao fan level: Pluto level 0 star ability: none (skills are cleaned again) props: nuclear powered aircraft carrier (others are given to his men) points: 0 (last world is used up) talents: Blood fusion, directional extraction, time countercurrent, 100 times attack, 100 times defense, 100 times gravity, ability enhancement. I wipe! Gao fan was happy at that time, these powerful talents are still there, I''m afraid I''m going to walk horizontally in the world of pirates! Chapter 418 Kato!!! Wash your neck a little bit! "Don''t be happy too soon ~" the voice of the little sister of the system came from long time to long, "the talent and ability in the world are too adverse, so they are all limited, in a world, you only have one chance, and the effect is not so abnormal." "Ha?" Gao fan looked at the notes of skills carefully, and found that as the little sister of the system said, these skills can only be used once, and there is really a time limit. "Cut! Forget it Gao fan waved his hand, and he was not a man of ink. "System little sister, I want directional extraction!" Gao fan had an evil smile on his face. "Well!" Little sister nodded faintly, "who do you want to smoke?" "Can I smoke people from the world?" Gao fan cunningly asked, after all, the last world he smoked is bright night. "Yes!" The little sister nodded. "What? Is that all right? " Gao fan Leng Leng, the guy in the beauty man comes at random, can''t he go against the sky? "No ink, who do you smoke?" "I want to destroy tyrant!" Gao fan has a happy face. "No way!" The little sister of the system smiles, "you can''t extract the blood you''ve got, because they''re already your dead faithful." "Is there such a setting?" Gao fan is a little confused, who should I choose? "Give you ten seconds, if you don''t choose, I''ll give you random!" The little sister of the system can''t watch it any more. ¡°5¡¢4¡¢¡­¡­¡± "I don''t know, ten seconds! Why is it half short? " Gao fan is mad. "Three seconds, three, two..." "I want to choose armor!" Gao fan let out a cry. "Ding! Congratulations on blood: King''s glory - armor! Are they integrated? " "Pa!" Gao fan mercilessly patted on his mouth, why so mouth owe? It''s better to pick one in the fire shadow than this one! No matter how hard it is, Inuyasha, final fantasy and ghost cry are so powerful "Merge quickly!" Miss system almost laughed. "Ah Gao fan''s Rogue shook his head. "Forget it. Let''s merge. Fortunately, it''s not Xiang Yu." "Ding! Fusion is successful. Congratulations on upgrading. Current level: Pluto 1 star. Gain all armor skills: Soul of Shura, whirling blade, extreme blade, storm, immortal body! " saw this result as like as two peas in a smile, the face skills were the same. Compared with the previous two worlds, it''s not so bad. it seems that the next day will be a time of eating dirt. Come on, make do with it! Gao fan has already thought of his long-term battle in the future: take a knife, throw a revolver knife, let the back protrude twice, and make a big move to continue to chop. The problem is, he doesn''t have a knife yet! Nima, this kind of battle is not handsome at all. I made a mistake and went back to before liberation! But fortunately, they still have a lot of opportunities to rely on points to save, otherwise they have to call the little sister of the system to "quit the game". Accepting the fact, Gao fan looked around blankly, with nothing but shrubs and coconut trees. "Little sister, where is this? I can''t see anyone. I can''t play this game! " "Gee, gee, gee, gee, Gee!" Without waiting for the little sister to speak, a strange voice came from behind Gao fan. Gao fan turns around and finds no time for a child to jump out of the bush. The child holds a samurai sword which is longer than his body in both hands and looks at Gao fan with fear. Chapter 419 When Gao fan turns around, the angry expression on the child''s face gradually becomes calm, and there seems to be a kind of worship in his eyes. "Xiao Peng and ~" Gao fan''s face was covered with a strange smile. "Hello, I''m here for tourism. I don''t know where it is "Guligao, Sarah, Hip Hop!" The child''s expression on his face was instantly restrained, and he became serious again. he raised the samurai sword in his hand and made a martial attitude. Gao fan is stunned, I wipe! Why is the language impassable again? According to reason, the language of the pirate should be the same as that of Huoying! "Ding! The voice conversion system is out of order and needs to be restarted. ask the host to learn the dog barking with a voice of no less than 100 dB to activate the system! Bonus points 100! " I wipe! Gao fan was stunned at that time. After carefully looking at the dialog box several times, he looked at the little sister of the system with a shocked face, "little sister, is this true?" "Cough!" The young lady cleared her throat. "Although I was shocked, the reality is like this!" It''s really barking like a dog! Why did the system suddenly release such a task? What''s the point? After some entanglement, Gao fan finally compromised on the face of points "Woof, woof!" The serious face of the little boy in front of him suddenly became dull, he blinked his big eyes in disbelief, even if this handsome big brother can''t speak, how can he still learn to bark? Did I hear you wrong? "Ding! The volume is too low to recognize. Please increase the volume and try again Nima! Gao fan wanted to be angry at that time! But he still gave in, and then he blushed, he said, "woof The little boy completely widened his eyes, and he was surprised to find that he didn''t hear it wrong, the big brother in front of him was really learning to bark! Oh, my God! Is there such a wonderful person in the world? "Ding! Congratulations on learning how to bark and activate the voice system! Get 100 points Nima! Although you are a system, you should also pay attention to the wording. what is learning to bark? "Bang Dang!" The little boy was so surprised that his samurai swords fell to the ground. He shook his head with a rogue face. "Such a handsome big brother is a fool." "Who is a fool?" Gao fan''s face was not happy. He pointed to the little boy and said angrily, "whose child? Nobody''s in charge? " "Wow ~ woo ~" the little boy was frightened by Gao fan''s momentum and burst into tears. "Hello! Don''t cry Gao fan stepped forward and wanted to hold the little boy''s shoulder. "Wow!" The little boy cried even harder. "Chabao!" Suddenly, a female voice came. Gao fan felt the murderous gas from his side. "No!" Gao fan quickly dodged, no suspense to avoid this attack. Standing outside the no meter distance, Gao fan sighs about the improvement of his physical fitness with the improvement of his level. you should know that he does not have any ability to integrate any ability now. He can''t avoid this blow with his physical fitness of failing in 400 meters. "It''s a good skill!" A short haired girl wearing hot pants and beige T-shirt with a black stick in her hand protects the little boy behind her. Gao fan raised his head, his eyes met the girl holding the stick, and his eyes gradually became gentle. At this time, Gao fan was wearing blue jeans and white T-shirt, with super-high face value, a handsome and compelling look. Chapter 420 The woman''s serious eyes became more and more complicated, and she murmured, "Wow! That''s very handsome, isn''t it When Gao fan heard the woman''s praise, he said with a smile, "Miss Nami, my name is Gao fan. Nice to meet you!" "What?" Nami''s face turned cold again. "Who are you? How do you know my name? I don''t remember the money I cheated you "Cough!" Gao fan looks embarrassed. This little girl is still raising money for the dragon! "You misunderstood!" Gao fan smiles and points to the child behind Na Mei, "it''s Cha Bao who told me that there are two very beautiful sisters in this small town, the more beautiful one is Na Mei, and the less beautiful one is Nuo Qigao." "Well?" Na Mei looks at Cha Bao, "is that so?" As a three-year-old, he only remembers that he was scared by Gao fan. He doubts whether he has said this. But if it wasn''t for his own words, how could this strange big brother know this? "Well!" Cha Bao nodded in a dazed way. Gao fan was stunned, I''m Cao! All right? "All right!" Nami nodded, "come on, who are you? What are you doing here? " Gao fan is stunned again, I''m Cao! Did Nami believe it? "Cough!" Gao fan showed his trademark smile, "I''m an Explorer! I''m looking for a sailor Meet Na Mei this kind of person with the leading role aura, Gao fan naturally can''t give up. Of course, he didn''t want to say that he was a pirate just like Luffy, which made people resent him. "Explorer?" Nami frowned. Her dream was to be a sailor and draw a map of the world. But the task of saving the village is still on her. She has no time to go sailing now. Even if Gao fan is handsome enough, he doesn''t want to be rich. "Oh, how did you come to us?" Nami asked curiously. "My fleet stops on this island. Out of curiosity, I get on the island and get lost. By the time I get back, they have already left!" Gao fan has a rogue face. Of course, he made it up, but this kind of thing is very common in the world of the pirate king, and there is no way to make it up. "Oh Nami nodded. "Come with me. I can''t help you with the sailor''s business, but I can treat you to a meal." "Thank you Gao fan grinned. Nami family GAO fan, Nami and Nuo Qi Gao are sitting at the table, the atmosphere is a little charming ~ Nuo Qi Gao pushes a plate of meat to Gao fan with a crazy face, "handsome boy, eat meat!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan is a little embarrassed, one side is Nami, the other side is Nuo Qigao. They are both beautiful women, and they don''t know if their leading role aura is still useful. Can they both be maids. How could you hold back so much before you changed it? you are my maid from today on Thinking like this, Gao fan took the plate, ate and looked at the system. The 100 points on the panel are calling, Gao fan can''t help but start, hoping to give a blood! "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 million Bailey! " "Ding! Congratulations on the weather "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 million Bailey! " "Ding! Congratulations on the dinosaur fruit ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing these things, Gao fan was confused at that time. Chapter 421 I''m Cao! If I tell you that the devil fruit is rotten in my street, do you believe it? Believe you, you bad old man, you are very bad! "Ding! Congratulations on winning the famous sword: Inuyasha - tooth shattering I''ll go. If I say I''m short of a knife, I''ll have a knife. It''s still the shattering tooth of shashengwan. 666! "Bang Dang!" The door of Nami''s house was violently broken, and a burst of dust was raised. Nami and nuozhigao stood up and looked warily toward the door. "What''s the matter? Black belt, haven''t we just made offerings to you? " Nuozhi''s eyebrows are tight. A tall, ugly Fishman with a ball on his head squeezed into the door of Nami''s house, raised his hand with a banter on his face and pointed to Gao fan, "I remember, he didn''t hand it in!" "How much do you want?" Nami frowned slightly. The black belt spread out his five fingers. "Something worth 50000 Bailey!" "What?" Nuozhi exclaimed, "how expensive it is Nami also frowned. She just came back from the outside and gave all her money to the dragon group. "It''s OK, I''ll take care of it!" Gao fan smiles and doesn''t know where to take out a box. "Bang Dang!" Gao fan kicks the box open. It''s full of money. "A hundred million Bailey!" Gao fan joked, "fifty thousand is my tribute, the rest is for Nami to buy cocosia village!" "This..." The black belt is a little confused, which is different from what he imagined. Gao fan''s face was cold and domineering. It seemed that the air was getting cold. "From now on Cocosia is no longer your village! Get the hell out of here. Black belt was stunned at that time and didn''t know how to go on. He had just received the dragon''s order to remind Nami that there were 37 million Bailey left, as a result, he was a little at a loss when he met such a local tyrant. Also at a loss are Nami and Nuo Jigao. They are surprised at Gao fan''s wealth and where Gao fan''s box comes from. They both looked at Gao fan at the same time, and their eyes became gentle. It turns out that men can be so handsome when they spend money! As a cadre of the Dragon Gang, the black belt was slightly stunned and then responded, "humble human, dare to talk to me like this! The Dragon said, "even if Nami earns 100 million, we still can''t withdraw from cocosia. Cocosia village is a vassal of the Dragon empire." "What?" Nami and nogo screamed at the same time. "What did you say?" An uncle in police uniform appeared at Nami''s home with a windmill on his hat. "Ha ha ha ha!" The black belt laughed wildly, "you stupid people, it''s so stupid to believe that Bailey can buy the village if you earn 100 million! Cocosia village, no future When Nami heard the words of the black belt, she felt sad. Once upon a time, she thought that the Dragon really cheated her, but at that time, her more hope was to earn 100 million Bailey. she didn''t think much about being cheated. at the same time, she didn''t want to believe it. As a cadre of the dragon group, black belt naturally knows the core of things, so it''s from the mouth of black belt that Nami completely gives up her mind at this moment. "No You are lying to me Nami had tears in her eyes, and her face was full of stubbornness. "I''m going to find the dragon. I want him to keep his promise." Chapter 422 Said Nami, bending down to lift the box on the ground. "Wait!" Gao fan holds Nami''s hand. Nami looked up, and a tear fell from her eyes. She snapped, "what? Do you even want to stop me? " "Calm down." Gao fan has a gentle face. Na Mei, a girl, has a hard life. Nami felt a trace of warmth from Gao fan''s gentle eyes. This was the first time she saw such eyes after her aunt died. for a moment, Nami was stunned. "Woman, you have worked hard, from now on, I will be your man and protect you behind me!" Gao fan smiles. Nami''s body froze in an instant, the tears in her eyes forgot to fall, and her eyes became clear and bright. Gao fan stroked Na Mei''s face, "right, you look better when you don''t cry!" "Plop, plop!" Nami just felt that her heart was about to jump out. This man is really handsome! "Enough!" The black belt really couldn''t look down, "you are in front of me Scatter dog food! " As soon as his voice fell, Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring. A light green whirling knife gas blasted out of Gao fan''s broken teeth and directly passed through the black belt''s body, the knife gas passed through the black belt''s body and whirled around again, then passed through his body from behind the black belt, finally returned to the broken teeth. This is the skill of armor: whirling blade. "Er er..." Black Belt opened her mouth and widened her eyes, but she couldn''t say a word. "Poop Black Belt in Na Mei three surprised eyes, fell to spit blood, body stiff. Nami, Nuo Qigao and uncle windmill were shocked to see Gao fan''s sword in his hand when it appeared. for a moment, the whole audience was silent, and they were too shocked to speak. I''m Cao. What the hell is this? Magic? What is the meaning of black belt? Is it really hurt? Nami was the first one to come back to herself and knelt down on the ground to check the pulse of the black belt. A moment later, the black belt spat out a mouthful of old blood, covering her whole face, and her stiff body became soft in the next second. Black Belt Dead! Gao fan Leng Leng, the whirling blade actually killed a cadre of the dragon group? In the game, it''s a skill that can''t even kill small soldiers! Not bad It''s so much more powerful. Gao fan was obviously very satisfied. Nami looks at Gao fan with a complicated look in her eyes for a moment. Do you want to let Gao fan go? But the Dragon Gang won''t let cocoa go! Do you want to catch Gao fan? But Gao fan gave himself 100 million Bailey, and helped himself to expose the dragon''s plot, such a great kindness. The most important thing is that Gao fan killed the black belt in one second, just a few of them couldn''t catch it, OK? "Black belt is dead! You go quickly. When the dragon and his gang come, you will be dead! " Nami made a decision the next second. Windmill uncle face panic, "but, if he ran away, the Dragon Group will not let us go!" Nuo Qi Gao lightly looks at Gao fan, "handsome guy, uncle is right, we can''t let you go!" "Nogo, you..." Nami frowned. "All right!" Gao fan joked and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m here to let Nami join me. since she has concerns and doesn''t want to join me, let me help you solve the Dragon Gang!" Chapter 423 "Lead the way! I''m going to Dragon Park Gao fan waved his hand and changed into a domineering Dragon Robe. The broken teeth in his hand disappeared. This operation once again shocked the three people present. What''s the situation? Can this man do magic? Nami''s beautiful eyes can''t be moved any more on Gao fan. Who on earth is he? How can you be so handsome? One side of the Nuo Qi Gao once again showed the expression of flower crazy, "Wow, Gao fan, I really want to have monkeys with you!" "What on earth are you Who is it? " Na Mei looks at Gao fan''s handsome face. "I am the man who will conquer the sea!" Gao fan''s face was domineering and his tone was indisputable. "This..." Nami looked a little dull for a moment and didn''t know what to say. "I? Do you mean "I" Nogo was curious. "Yes Gao fan''s face is domineering, and his Dragon Robe is calm and majestic. "I am the Lord of all worlds, and the purpose of coming to the pirate world is to bring this world under my jurisdiction. one day in the near future, I will be the king of the whole pirate world! So... " Gao fan smiles a little and looks to the side of Nuo Qi Gao, "how about it? Ms. Nogo, would you like to be my maid Nuo Qi Gao shook his head seriously. "You are the one who is going to explore the sea. I don''t like the sea, so I''m sorry I can''t be your maid!" Wipe! A bad start! It was rejected! Gao Fan said he was very upset. However, it''s just Nuo Qi Gao. Gao fan doesn''t care at all. He turned his head and looked at Nami, but before he spoke, Nami took the lead, her eyes full of eagerness, "as long as you can relieve the crisis in cocosia village, I will be your servant Oh no Nami realized her gaffe and quickly changed her words, "do Be your navigator "Ding! Capture Nami and get 100 points! " Looking at the system panel, Gao fan smiles, a little bit reserved! "Good! That''s a deal! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s just a dragon. It''s all dregs." Outside the Dragon Park, Nami comes with Gao fan. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, but Na Mei is a little frightened. "Nothing! Just wait for me here! " Gao fan patted Na Mei on the shoulder, "since I want you to be my crew, I naturally want to show you some strength." After that, Gao fan raised his legs and walked to the Dragon Park in front of him. "Wait!" Nami showed a stubborn expression, "I I''ll go with you "Well!" Gao fan smiles and signals Na Mei to come forward, "let''s go. Let''s show you the strength of my great swordsman!" Dragon Park the dragon with a long nose and sharp teeth is lying on the chair with a pleasant face. "Ah Qiu, how long have you been taking that guy with you?" "Half an hour!" A wretched Mermaid beside the Dragon nodded. "What''s the matter? I haven''t been back for so long?" The Dragon frowned slightly, a little upset, "this guy..." The gate of Dragon Park collapsed after two whirling knives passed through. The dragon and the others looked at it one after another, showing an angry expression. "Who!! How dare you make trouble in Dragon Park Autumn brow a ferocious, covetous looking at people. "Nami?" The dragon on the beach chair is unmoved, and looks at Nami beside Gao fan with a playful face. "It seems that you have found a new backer, and dare to betray me!" Chapter 424 "No!" Nami was unavoidably nervous, "it was you, the dragon, who betrayed me first. You agreed to collect 100 million Bailey, and you would give back cocosia village to me, but you broke your promise." "So You''ve got a little white face in such a wonderful dress to support you? " The Dragon joked and looked at Gao fan, "Nami, for so many years, you should learn to be smart! Do you think an unarmed human is qualified to fight our noble mermaid? " Nami was a little nervous. "He''s great! Don''t be arrogant, dragon "Ha ha!" The dragon''s face showed a mocking smile, "Hey, little white face, don''t you feel hot in such thick clothes?" To tell you the truth, Gao fan''s Dragon Robe is not in line with the style of pirate painting, but he really doesn''t feel hot. After all, although the Dragon Robe looks heavy, but because of its excellent workmanship, it''s almost like not wearing it. "Dragon..." Gao fan didn''t answer the dragon''s question, with a cold smile on his face, "it''s unforgivable to commit many crimes!" Gao fan waves his hand and shatters his teeth. A clean wave, whirling knife gas burst out, toward the dragon. Oops, it''s like dying! The dragon''s face was cold, and he quickly dodged. The Dao Qi was dodged by the dragon and directly hit an ugly Mermaid behind the dragon. The mermaid and the pirate reacted, and Dao Qi ejected again and hit another Mermaid nearby. then Dao Qi ejected three times and hit three mermaids again and disappeared completely. "Poop The five mermaids who were hit all fell to the ground. They were too dead to die any more. All mermaid''s faces are filled with shock, I''m Cao! Five powerful mermaids can be solved with one knife. This kind of ability is unheard of! The dragon''s forehead is sweating, they are mermaids, who think they are superior to human beings, so they have no reason to fear human beings. But there are also very abnormal human beings, such as those famous powers and swordsmen. "You..." The Dragon thought about Gao fan''s information in his mind, but got nothing. "Who are you?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I am the man who wants to rule the whole world!" "Rule the world?" The dragon and his group were dull for a moment, and then burst out laughing together, "ha ha! Ha ha ha The laughter could not stop for a long time, and Nami felt a little ashamed. Gao fan remained calm and said, "smile. After all, I''ll send you on the road. after all, you scum are not qualified to witness my empire!" "Arrogant boy!" "Ah Qiu, come on!" said the dragon As soon as the voice fell, ah Qiu jumped up beside the dragon, after taking a deep breath in the air, ah Qiu''s mouth bulged, "ah Tui!" Water cannon! A water ball came out of ah Qiu''s mouth. Gao fan smiles. Even if he doesn''t have any blood blessing, he can deal with this kind of attack. Whoosh! Gao fan''s body flashed and threw out a whirling knife. Ah Qiu is in the middle of the sky. He can''t avoid it. The next second he howls and is taken away by Dao Qi. Dao Qi was the same as last time. After four times of ejection, he took four lives again. One side of the mermaid brothers see such a scene, one by one surprised even the weapons in hand are not grasped. "Do you want to run for your life?" "What''s the escape? Isn''t there a dragon boss?" "Mm-hmm! You are right The dragon is flustered. His younger brothers are really unreliable. Chapter 425 Gao fan''s strange Dao Qi is too frightening, but it seems that Gao fan''s speed is not fast, and he still feels that he has a chance to take advantage of it. "Hum!" Dragon a cold drink, the body is like a shell, fast this toward Gao fan. If that sharp and sharp nose hits, I''m afraid it can pierce Gao fan''s body. "The boss''s out!" Some Mermaid cried out excitedly. "We''re going to win, little white face is going to die!" "Ha ha! That''s it Gao fan gives a cold smile. Since you want to die, I will help you! Extreme blade storm! Gao fan in the hands of the explosion broken teeth toward the Dragon waved two knives, two knife gas toward the Dragon flew in the past. The Dragon quickly dodged away and continued to rush towards Gao fan. Gao fan was a little surprised. He remembered that the extreme blade storm in the game didn''t have such a long attack distance! It seems that it has been strengthened. Gao fan laughs jokingly. His next ordinary attack can be abrupt. "Whoosh!" Gao fan''s body turned into a shadow and came to the side of the dragon. "What?" The Dragon had no idea what happened. "You You can die! " Gao fan wields a knife, a green knife gas passes through the dragon''s waist, cuts the Dragon into two sections, and falls to the ground. Dragon, pawn! For a moment, everyone was stunned. Mermaid one by one stupefied looking at everything in front of them, no one believed that their powerful boss died like this. Also unbelievable is Nami, "Dragon Dead? " "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "I can''t die any more!" "No way!" Mermaids are crazy, their powerful boss actually so understated the death, this is too subversive of their cognition. "You..." Gao fan''s fierce eyes swept over every Mermaid. He wanted to recruit these mermaids to be his younger brother. After all, the carrier in the backpack needs a lot of manpower to start. But considering the crimes committed by these people, Gao fan decided to forget it. "You are all sinners, unforgivable!" When the words of supremacy fell, Gao fan immediately waved his hand, countless swirling knife gas flew out of the teeth, and all the fish fell to the ground in a howl. Nami was stunned. Gao fan''s every action was so understated, but she had to take several lives under each knife. In her eyes, now Gao fan is almost the same as death, is a dangerous existence. Finally, there was an ugly Mermaid with six hands. "Why?" Ah Bayi looked at the others with a puzzled look on his face, "why did they all fall down?" "Ah Ba, they are all dead!" Gao fan smiles a little. Ah Ba is a simple and honest fish man. To put it bluntly, he is a fool. Such a person is not dangerous, but Gao fan is willing to accept it. "Come with me in the future! I''ll take you to the sea Gao Fan said faintly, when ah Bayi heard that he could go to the sea, his eyes were bright, "ha ha ha! Yes, yes! Ah Ba and manatee moo, they like the sea best "I allow you to take moo with you." Gao Fan said lightly. "Thank you!" Ah eight nodded. Gao fan looked domineering, "later, call me your majesty!" Ah BA was in a trance for a while, then knelt down on the ground, "thank you, your majesty!" Gao fan was slightly stunned. Ah Ba looked silly, and sometimes he was quite witty. Stupid people have silly fortune, "get up!" Chapter 426 Na Mei stares at Gao fan, her eyes are shining. Now Gao fan is quite different from Gao fan who killed decisively before. One can kill people like numbness, and one can be kind-hearted. In this way, Nami''s thoughts float to the sea, where the sun is shining, where the wind is sunny, where there are handsome Gao fan and sexy Nami, two people kiss me, which is indescribable "Your Majesty..." Nami murmured. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan looks at Na Mei. "Nothing!" Nami came back, blushing, and could only hastily change the subject, "when are we going to sea?" "Oh Why are you so anxious? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "deal with the things here first, burn the Dragon Park, and let the villagers'' life return to the right track!" "Well!" Nami nodded. It''s really a priority. Three days later, under the bright night sky, the moon is bright and the stars are dim. Joyful music resounded through the sky, and everyone was celebrating the rebirth of cocosia village. The eight year long exploitative rule of the Dragon gang has finally come to an end, and Gao fan, who has finished everything, has become a hero in the hearts of the villagers. After the carnival, the night is very quiet, on the rocks by the sea, Nami nestles in Gao fan''s arms and looks happy. "We''re going out to sea tomorrow. I''m still a little excited when I think about it." Gao Fan said in a low voice. "Well!" Nami nodded happily, then widened her eyes, "ah! We don''t have a boat yet "Well?" Gao fan is also a face muddled force, "dragon Gang also don''t have a boat?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nami scratched her head in embarrassment, "a fire..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan was also speechless for a while, but then he laughed, "it''s OK, come with me!" Half an hour later, Gao fan found a wide bay through the system that could put down the aircraft carrier. "Wow!" The huge waves fell on the coast and made a loud noise. Countless gulls were startled and flew high into the sky. In Na Mei''s face, Gao fan waves out an aircraft carrier, causing a tsunami directly in the bay. Looking at the iron bumps suddenly appearing in the Bay, Nami was stunned. "What is this?" "This is a nuclear powered aircraft carrier!" Gao fan smile, "you can also understand it as a ship!" "The boat? Is this a boat Na Mei looks at the iron knot in the sea, and questions her soul. "Well!" Gao fan smiles, "come on, let''s go up!" With that, Gao fan took up Na Mei''s little hand, moved his mind, and came to the deck of the aircraft carrier. Nami was confused again, and Gao fan''s endless strange abilities overturned her understanding of the world. "What is that? Blink? " Nami looks at Gao fan''s handsome face again. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smile, of course, he will not blink, "this is not a blink, anyway, as long as you know that I can only do this on this ship." It''s just a function of the system. After all, the aircraft carrier belongs to Gao fan. If he needs to come by boat and then climb up, it''s too unreasonable. Not tangled in the blink, Nami scanned the plywood in shock, "the area on the deck I''m afraid it''s the size of two cocosia villages, isn''t it? I''m afraid it''s the biggest ship in the world, isn''t it "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "it''s really big, but it''s not the biggest one!" Chapter 427 "Is there a bigger ship than this?" Nami looked curious. "Of course!" Gao fan explained, "there is a man named Golden Lion, who is the owner of the empty fruit, he can hang the things he touches in the air, so his boat is a floating island, which should be bigger than this one!" "Floating island?" Nami let out a exclamation, "isn''t it possible to fly to the sky?" "Of course!" "My God..." Nami looked up with admiration, "I really hope that one day, we can also fly to the sky!" "Don''t worry!" Gao fan held Na Mei in his arms. "This day should not be too long..." "Well Your majesty Nami in Gao fan''s arms issued a whisper, a happy face. "Ah, your majesty Your hand is in a strange place "Ha ha! Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to experience what you''ve never felt before "Well Don''t Nami blushed, "please don''t be here..." It''s a shame that the moon is shining. "All right, let''s go in!" Gao fan showed an evil smile. Whoosh! The two disappeared directly above the splint. That night, something indescribable happened on the aircraft carrier. A month later, a wooden boat with black Golden Dragon flag was pulled by a lovely manatee, and sailed out of the harbor of cocosia under the attention of the villagers of cocosia village. Finally, through Na Mei''s unremitting efforts, the aircraft carrier was thoroughly studied. however, due to lack of manpower, Gao fan finally had to sail a wooden boat to sea. Uncle windmill''s mouth is wide open, and it turns into a trumpet, making a huge sound, "Bon Voyage ~" with Gao fan''s generosity, uncle windmill becomes a person with fruit ability. With the trumpet fruit, he can attack with sound waves. Nami waved to the fading coastline with tears in her eyes. Nuo Qi Gao holds Na Mei''s shoulder and smiles, "it''s OK. With uncle''s trumpet protection, the village will be well protected." Nami listened to Nogo''s words, nodded slightly, and no longer spoke. Nuo Qigao''s participation is also due to Gao fan''s efforts, because after experiencing Gao fan''s fighting power like Qin beast, Nami really felt that she was a little weak. But if she wants to share Gao fan with others, she also has psychological barriers. It is the so-called Feishui does not flow to outsiders, so after some entanglement, Nami chose her sister Nuo Qigao. Nuoguigao naturally resisted at the beginning, but nuoguigao also fell. The first time, the second time, and then Countless times. Nuo Qigao also naturally joined Gao fan''s team. Ah Ba is also happy to wave his six arms to say goodbye to the villagers. Although he may not know what waving means, he just thinks it''s fun for others to wave. On the deck, Nami took out a chart. "Your majesty! Where is our first stop? " "Donghai, shields!" Gao fan smiles a little. According to the time, Solon should not be in shelz town now. But where does Gao fan plan to wait for him? After all, Gao fan doesn''t want to be found by Luffy. If found by Solon first, Gao fan doesn''t think he can win the halo of Luffy''s leading role. After all, Gao fan didn''t even have the power to be a bully. He was born with this thing and didn''t know how to do it? It''s all the fault of Miss system. If Gao Fan said "kaiduo" at that time, how nice? Why did you just say one Kay? It''s not embarrassing to say one more word. Chapter 428 "Good!" Nami took a look at the electronic screen in her hand, this is a small navigator she removed from Gao fan''s aircraft carrier, which is not only a little bit more advanced than the navigation technology of the pirate world. "Didi!" Nami is familiar with the operation of a time, the electronic screen appeared on a blue route. Na Mei face a joy, a Jiao drink, "ah eight, port full rudder! Moo, moo, let''s go "Moo, moo..." The manatee moo a happy howl, pulling the wooden boat across a perfect arc in the ocean, heading for the vast sea. With the natural power of moo, even without the aircraft carrier, Gao fan did not worry about the power of the ship. Sailing on the sea is boring. Besides interacting with the two girls, Gao fan also has to do some other things, such as lottery. After regaining Nuo Qi Gao, Gao fan''s score on the panel is still only 100. Gao fan also can''t understand why he didn''t get points by accepting Nuo Qigao. It''s probably because Nuo Qigao''s position in the original is not important. "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 million Bailey! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting a big bucket of clean water "Ding! Congratulations on getting a big can of beef "NIMA, when you get out of the sea, do you get all these things? What about the devil''s fruit? " Gao can''t help but make complaints about it. "The devil''s fruit is almost smoked by you!" The little sister of the system rolled her eyes and looked contemptuous. Indeed, the devil fruit is rare, and the pirate world has the only fruit setting. Gao fan murmured, "without the devil''s fruit, it''s OK to have something domineering!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting armed "Ding! Congratulations on seeing and hearing "Ding! Congratulations on winning the overlord ¡­¡­ Looking at the bullying of constantly brushing the screen, Gao fan''s eyes are straight. "Ma Dan, can you spare so many things that labor and capital can''t use? I''m not the one who answers Yes, Gao fan has tried it before. He has no effect on everything in the world. This is not, he did not give up the heart to inject himself with a domineering color domineering, the result does not have any egg use. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: yuzhipoban (variation)! " My mother! Gao fan almost knelt on the deck, unexpectedly out of the yuzhiboban! The system is indeed a plug-in, the novel does not deceive me! "System little sister! Thank you Gao fan was moved to tears. System little sister is also very confused, "I Cao! The probability of yuzhipoban is 0.01%, with so many worlds and so many heroes, why is yuzhipoban the least likely one? " Gao fan''s face is excited, but he has already fused the armor''s blood. Otherwise, it would be so cool to take yuzhipoban as the initial blood to obtain the full ability of the spot! Just Kato, look at me! But this is also OK, yuzhiboban skills to any one of the line. "Do you want to merge the yuzhiban (variation)?" "Give me fusion!" "Ding! Fusion is successful. Congratulations on upgrading. Current level: Pluto Level 2 stars "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining Naruto - Yuji poban skill: Shenluo Tianzheng "Ding! Activate the mutation power to acquire the final fantasy - saphiros skill: Wings of fallen angels Gao fan looks at his panel incredulously, Shenluo Tianzheng: powerful repulsive force, which can bounce away the objects around him. Angel''s wings: grow black wings, can fly in the sky for half an hour, cooling time for five hours. Chapter 429 Gao fan was stunned at the moment and didn''t know how to thank the little sister of the system. Angel wings, at most, is a girl picking skill. Shenluo Tianzheng actually No cooling time! "Thousands of words turn into one sentence Little sister, I love you Gao fan looks at the little sister of the system affectionately. "Go away!" Miss system is black. "What are you thinking, sire?" Nuo Qi Gao looks at Gao fan curiously in a daze and murmurs. "Oh, nothing!" Gao fan smiles and raises eyebrows to Nuo Qi, "do you want to go to heaven?" "Heaven?" Nuo Qi Gao''s face is a little red, "Your Majesty is necrotic, now in broad daylight, how can it be like this?" "Cough!" Gao fan''s face was embarrassed, his mind moved, and a pair of black wings grew on his back. "Wow!" Nami''s eyes widened and her face was full of consternation. Nuo Qi Gao''s face is more red with shame. It''s God. What are you thinking about? "Ha ha! Take you to heaven Gao fanlang laughs and flies to the sky with Nami in one hand and Nuo Qi in the other. "Ha ha ha!" Three people''s laughter came from the calm sea. "Moo, moo..." The manatee moo also cheerfully called up. "Look, that''s land over there!" Nami was in GAOFAN''s arms, pointing to a black line in the distance. Gao fan gets up and slightly squints at the place where Na Mei''s fingers are. After a month at sea, the coastline of shields town finally appeared in front of Gao fan''s eyes. Sauron, I hope you don''t let me down! The town of shields is a fine place to sleep. "Sneeze!" Solon, who was taking a nap in the corner, woke up with a sneeze and rubbed his nose. Solon looked angry and said, "cut! Who scolded me behind my back? " Suddenly, there was a commotion not far in front of the street, which caught Sauron''s attention. "Help A little girl''s call came from the crowd. "Guyna?" Solon''s eyes widened and he suddenly remembered the girl who had died many years ago. Whoosh! Sauron flashed into the crowd. I saw a watermelon head in a white vertical stripe suit pulling a crazy wolf, the wolf howled madly at the little girl on the ground and spilled water all over the ground. "Hahaha, my pet wolf is so powerful!" Watermelon head see, not a little bit to drive away the wolf meaning, but a pair of beat the face. Watermelon head followed by two navy, is also a worried look at the little girl on the ground, but they are indifferent to watermelon head''s practice, no one to stop. "Bellumeber, what a hateful fellow!" There was talk in the crowd, and the onlookers began to murmur. "So what? His father can be in the Navy, shomonka. He is the overlord of shields town. No one dares to provoke him! " "Well, isn''t it?" "I don''t know whose family this little girl belongs to. I''m afraid she will suffer." "It should be OK. Beirumeber is a bad guy, but he won''t hurt a child. At most, he will scare her!" The crowd of onlookers talked and watched the excitement. The little girl cried harder, but no one paid attention to her. "Click!" At this time, the chain tied to the wolf was broken. "No!" The girl was in danger. The wolf got out of the control of the chain and jumped on the little girl in front of him. Chapter 430 Beirumeibo is also a face of panic, if the little girl died, he must go back to be scolded. "Cha Cha!" A flash of light, holding a long knife Solon stood between the wolf and the little girl. "Wuwu..." Originally, the fierce wolf fell to the ground, with a deep wound on his neck. Blood gushed out of it, and instantly dyed a large area of land red. Everyone was shocked that someone had killed the wolf in beirumeber! Beirumeibo is also muddled. Someone dares to kill the wolf! "You Who are you Bellumeber was too angry to speak. Solon raised his head slightly, with murderous look in his eyes, "loronoya, Solon!" A cry of surprise came from the crowd, "traitor hunter, lornoa Solon!" "It''s him?" "It''s said that there are countless pirates who died under his hands. I don''t know if he will kill bellumeber!" "I think it''s possible!" "I don''t think so!" Beirumeber had never seen such a strong murderous atmosphere before. At that time, he was so scared that he sat down on the ground, a peculiar smell came from his crotch, and his urine ran all over the floor, "you I, I I''m the son of mengka, the hatchet master in the Navy. You can''t kill me! " Sauron glanced in disgust at bellumeber''s wet crotch. "Cut!" Why don''t you have to count in your heart? Kill you, dirty my knife! Then Solon pulled the little girl into the crowd. "Young master!" At this time, the two marines came forward and lifted up bellumeber. Bellumeber felt the sweat on his forehead. He was really scared to pee just now. "Go back at once, search the whole town for that guy and bring him to the Navy!" Beirumeber looks grim. "Yes The two Marines nodded respectfully. When Gao fan and his party boarded shields Town, Solon had been brought into the Navy branch by the Navy. The town is not big. Gao fan soon finds out Solon''s position. It turns out that the goods have been captured by the Navy. It''s really not easy. It seems that we have to hurry up and take Solon down before Luffy comes. In the square of the Navy branch, Sauron is hanging on the cross with a bad face. If it wasn''t for the Navy, Solon wouldn''t have been caught with those scum. But Solon didn''t regret it at all. If he didn''t save the little girl, he would have a bad conscience. "Cut! Isn''t it just hanging here for a month? Little things Solon muttered. "Naive ~" Gao fan, wearing plain clothes, walks slowly with Nami and Nuogao. Solon raises his head and looks at Gao fan. for a moment, he feels that Gao fan is a little handsome. "Who are you?" Sauron looks at Gao fan with hostility. Gao Fan said with a smile, "let me introduce myself. My name is Gao fan, a man who is determined to rule the world, the king of the world!" "These two are my concubines, Nami and nuozigo, and you, loronoya and Solon, are the imperial guards with swords appointed by me!" Sauron frowned. He was half ignorant of Gao fan''s words, but he understood that Gao fan wanted to rule the world and be his own bodyguard. Ruling the world is indeed ten good ideals, but I don''t want to be a bodyguard for anyone! "Rule the world?" To tell the truth, apart from the bodyguard, soron worships Gao fan a little. There are people in this world who want to rule the world! Chapter 431 "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "while ruling the world, it can also help you become the world''s number one swordsman!" With that, Gao fan waved his hand gently, and a whirling sword Qi flew out of Gao fan''s palm, directly cutting off the rope that trapped Solon. This is the skill of armor. Gao fan can use it without sword, but it''s not so powerful, but it''s enough to cut the rope. Solon was stunned: "unarmed sword? What level of ability is this Seeing Sauron''s surprised expression, Gao fan gave a sly smile, "how about it? As long as you join my team, you will have a chance to learn the skills just now Solon swallowed. To be honest, of course, he was excited. In order to be strong, he doesn''t mind being a bodyguard. "I can join you, but not now!" Sauron said faintly, "please come back to me in a month!" Gao fan shook his head slightly. "Do you know that beirumeibo is playing tricks on you when he bets you for a month?" ¡°£¿£¿¡± Sauron frowned. "No way, they''re Navy. They still have basic credit." Gao fan took a deep look at this fledgling and often lost young Solon, "Solon, although you are a famous pirate hunter in the East China Sea, your IQ and EQ are really low!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Solon was speechless. "Forget it!" Gao fan waved his hand, "beirumeibo didn''t intend to let you go at the beginning. the reason why he signed this treaty with you is that he wanted to starve you for a month. after one month, even if you didn''t starve to death, do you think you still have the strength to draw the sword?" Sauron frowned. Of course, he knew what Gao Fan said was reasonable, but Sauron was not a reneger. "But..." Before Solon spoke, someone came in from the outside. "Bold, who are you? How dare you break into the naval branch and rescue the prisoners Bellumeber came in with a group of armed Marines, puffed up. "Come on, surround me." A group of Navy came forward and surrounded Gao fan. Gao fan looked at beirumeibo and said, "Solon is my good friend. I am willing to pay for his life!" "Money?" Beirumeibo heard Gao fan''s words and laughed wildly at that time. Originally, he wanted to drive Gao fan and his party out, but when he heard that Gao fan was willing to buy Solon with money, he immediately became interested. He planned to set up a statue of himself in the Navy branch, but he almost got the money. As a result, Gao fan sent the money. Why not? "Come on, come down with me and have a look!" Monka picked up a cigar. "I''m in the Navy, son of Munka, the hatchet master. You tell me about money?" Bellumeber covered his stomach with a smile. "How much money can you have?" "One hundred million!" Gao fan put up a finger. All the people were in a daze. Solon''s look at Gao fan has changed Brother, do you want to be so proud? Is a hundred million real? At that time, Nami was worried that she would spend another 100 million yuan? Your majesty, how rich are you? One by one, the navies opened their mouths wide, and they were so surprised that they couldn''t say anything. Where did they come from? Gao fan smiles without saying anything. Naturally, he comes prepared for the money. Bellumeber doesn''t like money, but his father must like it. In the Navy, mengka, the hatchet master, who can erect a statue for himself in the Navy branch, can he not be greedy for money? Beirumeibo swallowed his saliva. It''s deceitful to say that he doesn''t move. After all, it''s a hundred million. Chapter 432 At the same time, he felt insulted. A person who seems to be about the same age as himself is accompanied by two beauties, it''s almost 100 million. This luxury of the rich second generation is his dream life. However, such a life belongs to others. He is still struggling on the food and clothing line squeezed by his father. Others have already enjoyed life. Why is the gap between people so big? So, beirumeibo thought, he wants to refuse GAOFAN, he can''t let GAOFAN so cool! "No, it''s just One A hundred million? " Beirumeibo became angry and said, "I''m in the Navy, and the school looks down on this money!" "He killed my pet wolf, I don''t want money, just his life!" Beirumeibo pointed to Solon, "even if the Navy General comes, I will not let him go!" Solon frowned at behrumeber''s words. It seems that, just like what Gao Fan said, the boy didn''t intend to let him go at the beginning. "Two hundred million!" Gao fan light smile, understatement. "My God The Navy on the scene immediately issued a exclamation, the hand holding the gun was soft, and the momentum was much weaker. Solon touched his pocket and thought of the few hundred thousand left in it. Nima Two hundred million. How many pirates can I cut to earn so much? Nami was worried again. She couldn''t help it. "Your Majesty Do you want to think about it again? " "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Nami, you have to remember that my words are imperial edicts, and you can''t disobey them! Money is such a thing I have plenty "Yes Nami nodded, "I know I''m wrong." "Gulu!" Beirumeibo''s eyes widened and he couldn''t speak well. although there is a lot of money, he can''t lose face. "I refuse..." Before the word "Jue" came out, bellumeber felt that his head had been strongly hit, and then he fainted in the dark. "Son of a bitch!" In the Navy, shomunka looked at beirumeber on the ground angrily and asked him to signal his men to lift him down. Ma Dan, I don''t know what I did when I gave birth to you. It''s useless. The appearance of Monka shocked all the Navy''s bodies, and the posture of holding the gun was much more standard. In fact, the appearance of the University made them regain their courage. "Who is your excellency?" Monka rubbed his axe hand with doubts in his eyes. There are only 200 million people in the East China Sea, but mengka didn''t know there was Gao fan. "I am the king of the world!" Gao fan has a straight face and a strong voice. Even if there is no overlord color domineering, Gao fan''s own strength is absolutely crushing for these people. The Navy suddenly felt frightened. Gao fan''s body seemed to send out a kind of pressure, which made them gasp. Monka frowned slightly, and even he was affected to some extent. He only felt this feeling in those guys in the Navy headquarters. "Sir! Don''t talk nonsense. The king of the world is our Navy! " Monka''s face was gloomy. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles a little, "don''t say this! I''m here to save Sauron! Two hundred million, are you going to do it or not? " Monka looked sinister. "I want a billion!" "One billion!" The Marines all screamed. Chapter 433 "Why don''t you rob it?" Noki growled. Gao fan waved to Nuo Qigao not to talk, "isn''t he robbing?" Suolong frowned and said, "under GAOFAN Pavilion, you don''t have to spend so much money for me..." "You are my guard. It''s worthwhile to spend more money on it." However, if you want a billion dollars in Monka, I don''t mind destroying this naval branch An atmosphere of hegemony, centered on Gao fan, instantly infects everyone present. There was a drop of sweat on the navies'' brows, and Solon felt every drop of his body boiling. He''s going to destroy a Navy branch for me? How can he value me so much? It''s impossible, isn''t it? Monkawi squinted, "kid, do you want to fight the Navy?" "The navy is just a stumbling block on my way to unify the world. As for you, Monka, you are not even a grain of sand!" Gao fan joked, he didn''t see this place yet, if it wasn''t for Solon''s reason, maybe there were points here, he would disdain to come. "Arrogance! I''ll show you the strength of the Navy. " Monka raised his hand, and the hatcher raised it heavily, and he chopped at Gao fan''s head. Solon''s face was cold and his body was shining, and he stood in front of Gao fan. Solon held high with one hand, caught Monka''s falling hand, and helped Gao fan block the blow. "Ding! Congratulations on Solon, points + 100! " Gao fan joked and became a teacher. In fact, Solon thought a lot before, even if Solon never knew Gao fan before, even if Gao fan always said Solon was his bodyguard, which made him very unhappy. But Gao fan is sincere to him. He can see that such a man has sincerity and is willing to offend the Navy for himself. He has money and knows powerful swordsmanship. Such a person, even if he is a bodyguard, is not a loss! So at that moment, Solon decided that he would follow Ding GAOFAN. "Damn it Monka black face, "pirate Hunter Luo Luo Luo Noah Solon, you this is to stand on his side, with our navy for the enemy?" Solon''s face was gloomy and looked at Monka coldly, "I''m his guard! If you want to kill him, pass me first "Arrogance! You don''t even have a knife. What are you going to do with me? " Monka had a sneer on her face. Sauron''s face was stiff, and his knife was indeed confiscated. However, this does not hinder his determination to protect Gao fan, "even if it is worth life, I will not let you hurt him!" "No need for life!" Gao fan reaches for a knife without handle: shatter teeth. Solon was deeply attracted by the knife when he saw the tooth burst. "What a knife Solon took the knife, naturally saw the extraordinary of broken teeth. "I''ll give it to you if I like it!" Gao fan smiles. "Good!" Solon nodded heavily, not at all. "I''ll give you something more!" Gao fan smiles and gives Sauron a share of the three colors. Solon was stunned. He could feel the change of his body. "Cut the crap and die!" Monka is in a rage, hell, that Dao is so special that I don''t know where Gao fan got it. As he spoke, Monka''s axe fell on Solon''s head. Seeing and hearing the domineering color, Solon felt that his vision had become different, as big as Monka''s foot fell there, as small as Monka''s axe could cut his hair, Solon could see clearly. Chapter 434 Armed and domineering, Solon found that even if he stood still, Monka''s axe might not be able to break his defense. in Solon''s eyes, Monka is as funny as a three-year-old with a wooden knife. So Solon simply did not move and let Monka''s axe come down. Monka is excited. Rogue Hunter Luo Luo Noah Solon is in a daze under his attack. It seems that the enemy can kill himself in seconds. The Marines were also nervous. Another man was going to die, and the school''s axe fell. "Ah Nami and nuokigo both cover their eyes. They can''t bear to see Solon''s head being shot. "Dang!" After a crisp metal impact, everyone''s mouth grew up in surprise. The picture seems to freeze in an instant, Monka''s axe is so quietly placed on Solon''s head. Most afraid of the sudden quiet of the air, Monka is a little suspicious of life. What? Is this an illusion? The smile on Monka''s face solidified instantly. "Click!" A crisp sound broke the strange silence, Monka''s axe cracked. "How is that possible?" The Marines were stunned, and so were Nami and nogo. Monka''s hand trembled and his eyes were staring as if he was about to fall out How could you possibly be armed with lust? " Solon smiles. "I''ll do more than you think." "Boom!" An air of supremacy emanated from Sauron''s body and swept the entire Navy branch in an instant. All the navies will die in the next second, spitting blood. Even in the Navy, shomonka knelt on the ground with a drop of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. "Overlord color..." Before he finished, Monka fell to the ground. I''m Cao Rogue Hunter Luo Luo Noah Solon can be domineering, and his friend is not injured, it seems that the level is still very high. How can there be such abnormal people in the East China Sea? Monka couldn''t figure it out. How could that be? "Let''s go!" Gao fan clapped his hands and turned to walk towards the door. It''s just Monka. He doesn''t even want to kill. Solon was close behind, ten competent guards. Nami and Noki follow. All of a sudden, the body shape of Monka on the ground flickers and will be held by Nami and Nuogao at the end of the team. "Stop!" Monka grabbed a knife in one hand, across the neck of Nami and Nuogao, "you hurt so many people in the Navy, do you want to go like this?" Solon and Gao fan turned back at the same time, their faces covered with haze. Sauron held the knife tightly and was ready to move. "Put the knife down!" Monka looks at Solon with a gloomy face. "Put it down!" Gao fan smiles, "this time, let me come by myself!" "Your Majesty..." Solon hesitated. Although he had seen some of Gao fan''s swordsmanship, he was Gao fan''s guard after all. GAO fan''s safety should be guarded by him. How can Gao fan come in person? "Don''t worry, I can do it!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "for a while, run away by yourself." "Yes Sauron nodded heavily with a respectful face. He had no doubt about Gao fan''s words. In the next second, GAOFAN''s speed reaches its peak and disappears in Solon''s eyes. Solon didn''t have ink either. He ran straight out. When Monka saw Solon running out, he was stunned for a moment, What''s the special operation? Chapter 435 At the next moment, Monka suddenly found that the two women in her arms did not know when they had disappeared. God, what the hell is going on today? "Monka!" A majestic voice came from the sky, Monka raised his head slightly, hard sunshine, saw a shadow in the sky, the shadow had a pair of huge wings, it seemed to be a person, moreover, this person was holding two people, the body shape was very similar to the two women Monka had just held. Monkawi squinted and saw the shadow in his eyes. Gao fan!!! "You..." Monka opened his mouth wide. "Can you fly?" Gao fan smiles coldly, and the fierce murderous air bursts out of his body, and the whole air becomes solidified. Monka directly sits on the ground, with cold sweat on his forehead. After all, when they were being held hostage just now, they were still wondering if Gao fan would give up on them, but Gao fan told them that they were very important. "How dare you lay hands on my concubine!" Gao fan''s face was cold, "I announce! I''m angry Shenluo Tianzheng! The next second, a strong repulsive force from Gao fan''s body spurted out, where the repulsive force passed, all objects instantly turned into fly ash. Even the air is constantly compressed under the action of repulsive force, and then bursts out instantly. Boom! A loud noise shook the whole town of shields, even the seagulls at sea. Then, the people of shelz looked up at the naval headquarters on the top of the mountain one after another, they were surprised to find that the naval branch was missing, Yes! Such a huge building, just after that loud noise, disappeared without a trace. From a distance, it was as if the Navy branch had never appeared on that mountain. However, in view of their fear of Monka, no one dared to go up the mountain to have a look. it was only half an hour later that bold people went up the mountain and found that the original Navy branch had been razed to the ground, the broken bodies were everywhere, a hell on earth. A day later, the Navy headquarters came to shields. A resolute man with a cigar in his mouth, a silver haired man and a short haired girl with black framed eyes led the Navy into the town of shields. This is the smoker of the Navy headquarters, up, school smog and up, starsky. A line of Navy looked at the razed naval branch and the scene of hell on earth, showing the expression of fear. "What''s going on here?" "It''s all body fragments. I can''t find a complete one..." "Yes, it''s not human, is it? Is it possible that the sea king has come to land Dasky is also nervous. She has never seen such a scene. Her hand holding the sword is much tighter. "Be quiet!" Smog, a smoker with a cold face, said, "dasky, you can tell me the most likely reason." Dazqi''s body trembled, and her hand holding the sword could not help exerting a lot. Although she is also very afraid, but she is stronger than others, "yes!" She boldly went to a broken arm in front of her, let her back squat down under the expression of everyone''s evil sweat, and picked up the arm to look at it carefully. A moment later, dasky put down her arm in a sweat and looked at smog, "go, School It''s an explosion Chapter 436 "Well!" The smoker nodded, "not bad!" "No..." Someone made a confused voice, "if it exploded, there should be burning marks now!" Smell speech, dasky also frowned, the other side said very reasonable. Smog, a heavy smoker, said, "apart from the explosion, I can''t think of any other force that can cause such damage. So I guess the opponent must have some unknown ability, which can cause the same effect as explosion! " Dasky frowned, "if so, the danger level of this person is too high!" "Have you found out who''s been in and out of shields lately?" Smog, the smoker, was very upset. He just went out on patrol. It''s really bad luck for him to do such a big thing in this ghost place. "I got it!" Some navy soldiers came over in a panic and handed some portraits to smog. The portrait perfectly restored the appearance of Gao fan and his party. "An ugly mermaid? Two beauties? A handsome guy? " Smog frowned deeply. All the people in the picture are so harmless that he suspects that they are not the people in the picture. "Go, school!" According to the confession of the townspeople, this group of people went directly to the Navy branch after they came to shields town. It seems that they are trying to save rogue Hunter rolono Sauron "Save?" Smog frowned. The soldier told smog the whole story, and smog felt that Monka deserved it. But the work still needs to be done. Smog needs to make an evaluation of the reward order of these people. But because he didn''t know who caused the explosion, smog gave everyone but Solon 100 million Bailey. Although it''s a little hasty, isn''t it impossible? When the Navy headquarters received Smog''s request and saw the amount, the Department responsible for issuing the reward order went through the urine. Is this crazy? Just the East China Sea, 100 million reward? However, they didn''t think so much. They went through the approval process directly, which made the leaders have a headache, right? When the Navy General zefa saw Smog''s request, he exploded in place, "smog, you grandson! This week when the labor and capital signed, it gave me such a difficult problem. Are you mentally ill? " make complaints about Tucao, and make complaints about work. Zephyr raised his hand, crossed Smog''s request, and retreated. At this time, Gao fan and his party have gone to sea. Originally, Gao fan intended to wait for Luffy and Kirby to come here. As a result, he made a scene yesterday. He knew that the navy would come soon. Although Gao fan is not afraid of the Navy, after all, these navies are his power to rule the world. What he can kill less is to kill as little as possible. This time, their destination is sirob village. Originally, according to Gao fan''s idea at the beginning, there was no usop position on the aircraft carrier. After all, usop''s ability was really average. If he didn''t have the same bad taste as Luffy, he couldn''t get on the boat. But now it''s different. Gao fan''s boat also needs a boatman. I don''t know where to find the boatman for a while, so Gao fan plans to accept usop. Of course, these are Gao fan''s words to the outside world ~ after all, there is a beautiful young lady in xiluobu village. Gao fan suspected that Nuo Qigao had not changed much about the plot, so Gao fan accepted the young lady, and then verified it to make an overall plan for the future handmaid plan. Chapter 437 Of course, you can think it''s Gao fan''s lust. But it''s not good in this world. There are no sex people, men and women are no exception. It''s sunny and sunny. Gao fan''s boat rowed a wave on the sea and headed for the distance under the guidance of the manatee moo. A group of seagulls around the wooden boat, making a joyful song. On the ship, Gao fan is lying on the beach chair with a comfortable face, Nami waves her hand, and the sea water in front of the ship suddenly sets up a sea water barrier, Nuo Qigao makes a gesture of shooting, and a firework explodes from her fingers, and then explodes above the sea water barrier. This is Gao fan''s demon fruit for them. Nami''s is water fruit, which can control water; Noki''s is fireworks fruit, which can emit fireworks. After the last time they were held by mengka, Gao fan knew that they must be strong. Nami and nuokigo are having a good time. Ah Ba is fishing to prepare lunch. Whew! A Bayi swing, a big fish from the sea, and then fell straight in the dozing Solon''s face. Sauron clenched his fist and growled, "ah Ba!" "I''m sorry! Mr. Solon Ah Ba nodded timidly, "I didn''t mean to! Maybe your position is too handsome! " "Not on purpose?" Solon''s face was black. "I''ve changed eight places since morning. Every time you fall, the fish fall on my face." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ah Ba is speechless. It seems to be true. "Ha ha ha!" Nami laughed directly. Sauron''s murderous eyes come over, and Nuo Jigao covers Nami''s mouth in an instant. "Well," Gao Fan said with a smile, "ah Ba, don''t go fishing. We''ll have canned beef today." "Canned beef!" Nami and Nuo Jigao''s eyes brightened. Solon was not angry for a moment. Ah Ba drooled directly. After these days together, they admire Gao fan very much. Gao fan can produce many things out of thin air, and the best one to eat is this "canned beef"! Gao fan shakes his head slightly. Fortunately, Lufei can''t force him. Otherwise, my canned beef can''t be wasted by him alone. "Bang!" All of a sudden, there was a wave on the left side of the wooden boat. Solon was unsteady and his can of beef fell to the ground. "Ah Sauron''s face was livid. "What''s going on?" Nami pointed to the sea in the distance. "There are two pirate ships there. They seem to be fighting. The shell just flew from there." "Damn, give me back the canned beef!" With a sharp drink and a leap, Solon appeared on two pirate ships fighting in the distance. One by one, one by one, the reputation of pirate hunters is not built. Gao fan frowned slightly. He was also very curious about who the pirate could appear here at this time. So he picked up Nami''s telescope and looked over. The two pirate ships have different flags. One of them is very familiar and has a round nose. This is Bucky the clown. Although Bucky''s ability is not good, he also gathered a group of people and became qiwuhai, so he was lucky. If Gao fan wants to unify the world, he must exterminate the Tianlong people, and the neutral countries like Hezhi will also be exterminated. So manpower is still very important, Bucky is a good choice, he can gather so many people, is a born cat! No! The cat! Chapter 438 So Gao Fan said, "stay alive!" When Solon heard the words, he was overbearing. In an instant, the two noisy pirate ships were calm. Solon held a knife across their necks. On one side is Bucky the clown, on the other side is a skinny man with love shaped glasses. Gao fan''s boat came slowly, and Gao fan also came to Solon. "Your majesty Sauron nodded respectfully and motioned to Gao fan. Bucky also understood that the present GAOFAN is the real master of this powerful warrior. It''s called your majesty. It must be the king of some country, right? But which country''s king will take such a rotten wooden boat? Forget it, since you are a king, you have to get to know each other first, so that you can have a chance to capture the Kingdom and recruit powerful warriors. Bucky was shy. "Your Majesty, I wonder if there is any misunderstanding between us." Gao fan didn''t pay attention to Bucky, but looked at the man with love glasses, "you are..." He was obviously familiar with the goods, but he couldn''t remember who it was. Seeing that Gao fan was interested in him, the man seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. "I''m Qiang Gao, the hypnotist of the Cleopatra group!" "The Croft crew?" Gao fan frowned slightly and thought of the destination of his trip, xiluobu village. It seems that the housekeeper of the eldest lady is the head of the crew. "Oh ~" Gao fan took a deep breath. This thing''s working with the Bucky pirates here? "Didn''t Chloe tell you to go to sirobo?" Gao fan asked lightly. "Click!" Strong high heart inside a Deng, how does this person know? Is he also a friend of Captain Crowe? I think that''s the way it is. Only commander Chloe can have such a powerful friend! "So it is, sir!" Qiang Gao seems to have caught the straw, "we also received the order from commander Chloe to go to sirob village, but unfortunately, we met these people and were robbed by them." Gao fan frowned slightly. Fortunately, he ran into this group of people. Compared with Bucky, he didn''t know who would win or lose. If Qiang Gao is killed, how can he help the young lady to see through Chloe''s trick and accept that young lady. If Bucky is killed, he will lose a recruiting cat. But now it''s all right. We''re all in peace. Bucky heard the conversation, his forehead full of sweat. In his opinion, Gao fan and Qiang Gao are a group. I''m Cao. Why is my luck so bad? "Well!" Gao fan nodded and motioned for Solon to let go. "It''s OK. Take your people and go quickly. Don''t miss the business! When you get to sirobo village, don''t tell Chloe about me. I''m going to surprise him! As for the clown, just give it to me. " "Yes, yes Qiang Gao nodded and drove away with his own people. And Bucky was left. Hello, I''m Bucky. I used to be a crew member of Roger the pirate king and a good friend of shanks. As a man who has seen the pirate king in Qingyan, I have set up my own pirate group. But today, I''m scared! Today, I met a man who was 10000 times more handsome than Roger. His subordinate was a boy with high-level domineering color. In my understanding, the high-level bully color domineering this kind of thing is not all those big guy level people can have it? Chapter 439 How can a young kid have it? What''s more, such a person is still someone else''s subordinate. Can you believe it? This kind of person actually appears in the East China Sea, where the birds don''t shit. Can we make a good robbery? So now I am very flustered, not because I am too weak, but because the enemy is too strong. I really want to surrender, but I don''t know if he wants me to surrender "You..." Gao fan turns his head and looks at Ba Ji lightly. "I''m sorry, your majesty!" Bucky was sweating all over the floor. "I''m wrong!" Gao fan frowned slightly, which one of them was making trouble? It seems that Bucky, a former member of Roger''s Pirate Group, has some insight and is scared by Solon''s domineering spirit. "Bucky." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "my boat still needs hands. Do you want to join it?" "Poop Bucky crawled to the ground again. "Your Majesty, I''d like to dedicate my boat to you and be your man." "Ding! Accept Bucky, points + 100! " Gao fan smiles, tut Tut, this consciousness I''m afraid the whole pirate can''t find a better one than Bucky? "Come on, get up!" Gao fan smiles, looks at Na Mei, and then looks at Ba Ji, "this is Na Mei, my concubine and our captain, next, you take her to your ship, and she is responsible for selecting qualified personnel, unqualified ones!" "Yes Bucky was respectful and humble. Solon scoffed at this guy, was your integrity eaten by the dog? In the next half an hour, Nami completed Gao fan''s task and selected the qualified person. Then Gao fan gave the boat to the unqualified people and gave them water and food to survive. In this way, the baki pirate ship changed its majestic Golden Dragon flag and marched towards sirobo village. It''s a fine day in sirobo village. As always, uthorp was bragging with the three little boys under the tree. He said that all the gossip he used to make when he was a captain at sea, of course, was made up. The children listened with relish and clapped from time to time, usop also enjoyed this feeling. At the moment, he was like a real team leader. At this time, a boy with straw hat and a boy with glasses entered sirob village, they were black faced, their clothes were full of holes, skinny, and their eyes were sunken. A tattered Luffy flopped down in front of uthorp and murmured in a mosquito like voice, "meat! I want meat The embarrassed Kirby follows Luffy and falls to the ground. He doesn''t know his life or death. Uthorp''s eyes widened. "Help "Wait!" Bucky smiles. "They are my friends. Please give them to me." Gao fan walks slowly with Nami and nuogo, while Solon stays on the boat to watch the guys in the Baki Pirate Group, so as not to make trouble for them. Gao fan looks at these people in front of him with great interest. Luffy and Kirby, who can''t stand on the ground, and uthorp, who is confused, actually meet here. "Who are you? Is it a pirate? " Uthorp looked at Gao fan and his party with alert face. "Of course not!" Gao fan smiles, "we are here to travel." "Travel?" The three kids immediately became interested. "Then you must have been to many places, right? Tell us about it Chapter 440 With Gao fan''s signal, Bucky led the three little kids to one side and told them stories. Uthorp''s face was upset, and his only three little brothers betrayed him. Gao fan holds Lufei in one hand and Kirby in the other. He looks at usop faintly, "usop, take us to the best hotel." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Uthorp''s eyes widened. "You How do you know my name? " "I know not only you, but also Jesus!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Jesus cloth?" Uthorp frowned and his face darkened. "Do you know him?" Gao fan''s expression is not good? Isn''t it true that uthorp yearns for jezebub to enter the sea? Why is this expression not right now? "Er..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I don''t know him. I just know the name of this man. He is a very powerful sniper in the red hair Pirate Group now!" "What? Red hair Pirate Group Uthorp''s eyes brightened. "Tell me, where are they?" Gao fan joked, "this is not a place to talk. Take us to the hotel..." "Good!" Uthorp nodded and led the way. With the guide of usop, Gao fan and his party soon entered the hotel. Although the environment is not very good, but also make do with, can sleep on the line. Moreover, Gao fan also found out from usop that the name of the first lady in this town was Jiaya. Uthorp nagged Gao fan and his party and said it to him. He also preached how powerful he used to be at sea, and clamored to go to sea with Gao fan, to find the red haired Pirate Group, and to find jezebub. Gao fan didn''t refuse uthorp. Of course, he knew uthorp had never been out of the sea, but he didn''t refuse uthorp. Although Gao fan has 45 crew members, Nami has calculated that at least 200 crew members are needed to start the aircraft carrier. This is just starting. If we want the weapon units of the aircraft carrier to operate normally, we can''t do without 5000 people. For such a large aircraft carrier, even the cleaners need 30 people. Uthorp is not reliable, but he is competent in cleaning. Well, that''s settled. If wusopu knew that Gao fan''s job was cleaning, he would cry and faint in the toilet. Gao fan is thinking about when he should meet Jiaya. Do you want to expose Chloe''s plot now, or wait for the clique to attack the village, and then come out to save the village and become a hero. Obviously, the difficulty coefficient of the former is too high, and it will be knocked down by others; the latter is more direct and effective, but it can kill people. "Dong Dong Dong!" The door of Gao fan''s room rings. Solon, with a look on his face, went to open the door. Outside stood a tall man with gold glasses and a black suit. "Hello, guests The man was very gentlemanly. "I''m miss Gaya''s housekeeper, Clara Hartel!" "Why? Is it miss Jiaya''s housekeeper Uthorp looked surprised. He didn''t like this guy at all. Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes. The head of the Croft pirate group actually appeared in his hotel at this time? He who comes is not good. "What''s the matter, sir?" Solon said faintly. "My young lady is not in good health, but she is very curious about things outside. I heard that there are guests coming from outside, so I want to invite them to sit at home and tell her the stories outside!" Chloe light smile, "if the guests refuse, I will reply to my miss." Chapter 441 "Wait..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "let''s go now!" Nami rolled her eyes. Gao fan must have heard that there was a young lady. "I''m sorry." Chloe light said, face unhappy, "only one person with me to see Miss." "I''ll go with you!" Gao fan got up, looked back at Lufei and Kebi on the bed, and then said to the crowd, "take good care of these two people, I''ll go back!" Gao fan, led by Chloe, enters miss Jiaya''s mansion. Along the way, Chloe only asks some irrelevant questions about Gao fan. And Gao fan is bragging to Chloe that he is rich, in order to let this guy rob himself. Of course, this move is very effective. Of course, Chloe is moved. After all, in his opinion, robbing Gao fan''s brainless local tyrant is just a incidental thing. Villa GAO fan, led by Chloe, goes to Jiaya''s boudoir. "My young lady is not in good health, so she can''t go out of the room. She can only meet in her room. Please forgive me!" Chloe said faintly. "No harm!" Gao fan nodded. "Here''s the guest, miss!" "Come in!" Chloe pushes the door open and Gao fan enters the room. In front of the window stood a slender woman, much more pure than Gao fan had imagined. Almost perfect facial features, pure white face, slender figure is not boastful, not ferocious. But it does look so symmetrical, so perfect. Gao fan was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Mei Tian, who liked painting so much, actually drew such a wonderful woman as Miss Jiaya. When Jiaya saw Gao fan, she felt a throb in her heart. It was like ten thousand deer bumping into each other. WOW! There is such a handsome man in the world! Jiaya showed her crazy expression. "Miss, this is Mr. Gao fan!" Crowe said. Ya Jia is still immersed in Gao fan''s handsome, not moved at all. "Miss, miss!" Chloe whispered a warning. "Ah," miss Jiaya said to herself, "Clara Hartel, you can go down first. I want to talk to Mr. Gao fan alone." "This..." Chloe is confused. Gao fan is a real outsider. How can miss see Gao fan alone? But this just fulfilled his wish. After all, he was a little busy. "Yes! Miss Chloe left the room with a smug face. The atmosphere of the room becomes a little charming. Jiaya looks at Gao fan with admiration in her eyes. I''m afraid there is only one such handsome man in the world? "Hello, I''m Jiaya, the owner of this mansion. What''s your name, please?" "Well Gao fan was a little stunned. "Why is this young lady not so smart? Didn''t someone introduce her just now? "Gao fan!" Gao fan smiles. It''s OK not to smile. Gao fan''s smile melted Jiaya''s heart. Gao fan brings tea, gentle and elegant. Jiaya took a deep breath, and then, as if she had made a major decision, she blushed and summoned up great courage. "Mr. Gao fan, will you marry me?" "Poof!" Gao fan vomited the innermost tea, and almost vomited Jiaya''s face. If Gao fan didn''t know Jiaya''s setting, Gao fan really suspected that Jiaya and Chloe were together, and the mansion was a black shop. Jiaya sees Gao fan''s performance, her face blushes more, her eyes are full of expectation, waiting for Gao fan''s answer. Chapter 442 Gao fan was very shocked and had many thoughts in his heart. Jiaya, as a person on a remote island, is a big family in the town, but she has never gone out to see anyone. In the original work, Jiaya is even more in love with usop, who has no face value and no ability. Maybe before, the most handsome person Jiaya had ever seen was Chloe, a pirate. So when the handsome Gao fan appeared, Jiaya fell in love with Gao fan at first sight. Sure enough, beauty is justice. Looking at the general expression of Jiaya in front of him, if Gao fan can''t see it, he is a pig. I''ll go. This woman won''t really like me, will she? Gao fan sent out a question from the depths of his soul. "Cough!" Gao fan is a little embarrassed. He won''t refuse this kind of thing, but he has to make it clear. "thank you for miss Jiaya''s love for me, but I already have a wife, and there are many more!" "A wife! A lot more? " Jiaya frowned. "Is this your custom there?" "So it is." Gao fan nodded. "If that''s the case, I won''t mind!" Jiaya nodded seriously. Gao fan was stunned, I Cao, this is all right. "If Miss Gaya doesn''t mind, I''ll have no problem!" Gao fan has a smile on his face. Jiaya looked coy, "now May I hold you "Of course!" Gao fan is proud and wants to hold Jiaya building in his arms. the woman in the pirate world is more bold and enthusiastic than Gao fan imagined. Good, good! "Oh Jiaya''s face is redder. "Bang Dang!" The door of the room was broken violently, disturbing Gao fan''s warmth. "Clahartel?" Miss Jiaya quickly broke away from Gao fan''s arms and looked at the housekeeper with ten long finger knives in front of her with a look of surprise, the finger was still stained with blood donation, and the disgusting smell of blood floated over. Chloe looks at Gao fan and Jiaya insidiously, with a terrible smile on his face. "What are you doing?" Miss Jiaya frowned. "He''s going to kill us!" Gao fan''s face is calm, blocking Jiaya''s body. "His original name is Chloe. He''s the head of the black cat Pirate Group. He came to your house three years ago and became your housekeeper. In fact, he''s been fighting this villa all the time. We should pay attention to him." "Today, his Pirate Group came, he ordered the Pirate Group to attack the village, and then kill you, so that he can inherit the villa and become the owner of the villa." Gao Fan said lightly, without any emotion. "What?" Miss Jiaya opened her eyes and looked at Chloe incredulously. "Is what Gao Fan said true?" Chloe did not return to Jiaya''s words, but slightly squinted at Gao fan, "kid, who are you? Why do you know so much? " "If I say it''s the Navy, do you believe it?" Gao fan joked. Chloe''s face was cold. "Don''t try to bluff me with the gimmick of navy. You''re definitely not a Navy!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan looks at Chloe like a fool with a mocking smile. "Stop talking nonsense. When I kill you, it''s all over!" Chloe''s face is a Lin, the body leaves a remnant shadow and pours at Gao fan. Gao fan jumps out of the window with Jiaya in his arms. The room is too narrow. If Chloe holds Jiaya, he has no choice. Gao fan wants to strengthen Jiaya. He''s losing his three color domineering spirit, and he''s getting a devil''s fruit. Chapter 443 But Jiaya itself has no combat power, and piling these things doesn''t have much effect. So Gao fan had to hold Jiaya in his arms. Chloe was surprised to see that Gao fan could have such a rapid speed with Jiaya in his arms. "Come out and fight! It''s a little hard to do it in there! " Gao fan smile, face confidence does not reduce, "I hold Jiaya with you to fight, let you a pair of hands!" "What?" Gaya and Chloe screamed at the same time. Jiaya''s eyes changed when she looked at Gao fan. The confidence on Gao fan''s face was too domineering. "Arrogance Chloe is almost crazy. It''s chiguoguo''s choice. As a pirate who has been famous for a long time, his dignity can not be challenged. "Kid, you have to pay for your arrogance!" Chloe''s face is a Lin, arms spread out, "ignorant kid, let you see my silent step!" Whoosh! Chloe''s speed suddenly increased, and his figure turned into a shadow in the next second. Gao fan smiles. The speed is OK, but it''s not enough. Gao fan let Chloe attack, and then a calm face to avoid, the face of sarcastic smile is still. A moment later, Chloe also realized that his speed could not catch up with Gao fan. Standing in the distance of Gao fan, he helped his glasses with his wrist. "Your speed How fast... " Chloe looks at Gao fan with a little excitement in his eyes. It seems that such a fight can make him serious. Gao Fan said calmly, "if your power is only like this, then I will announce the end!" "Hum!" Chloe''s face turned black. "You''re ignorant, arrogant boy!" "Spoon!" Chloe''s eyes darkened and his body disappeared in the next second. Gao fan grinned slightly and finally came. Spoon is Chloe''s big move. In the original work, Takeda said that his speed is the same as that of "shaving" in Navy six moves, which is 100 meters in 4 seconds. Such speed, even Gao fan dare not take it lightly, not to mention with Ya Jia. Wings of fallen angels! Gao fan holds Jiaya and grows a pair of wings, which are directly suspended in the air. Chloe didn''t seem to find Gao fan flying in the sky. He opened the spoon and dashed around the ground. The trees and weeds in the garden were crumbling. Spoon is a fast skill, but Chloe doesn''t know what he cut. Jiaya opened her eyes in surprise in Gao fan''s arms, "we are Heaven Gao fan smile, a face love tired, "right! It''s my ability. " "Boom!" The villa collapsed in the frenzied attack of Chloe. Chloe at this time also finally stopped the attack, a dull face looking at the villa cut to pieces by himself. "No!" Chloe widened his eyes, knelt down on the ground and cried bitterly, "it''s impossible! No way "This..." Jiaya frowns, compared with the destroyed villa, Jiaya''s focus is on Chloe, "claharterta..." "It''s painful, of course, for him to destroy his own cherished wealth." Gao Fan said lightly. Jia Ya''s face was disappointed. "Unexpectedly, he was a pirate..." Gao fan looks at Jiaya in his arms with a greasy face. "It''s OK. From today on, I''ll protect you and never let you fall into danger again!" "Well!" Jiaya leaned on Gao fan''s broad shoulder and showed a sweet smile. Chloe has gone crazy. He looks up at Gao fan and wants to stare out his eyes, "it''s all your fault! Ah, ah! You pay for my villa Chapter 444 Gao fan joked and looked down at Chloe from the sky. His scornful eyes were like looking at a mole ant, "you are a poor man!" "What?" Chloe''s face turned red and angry. "I''m pathetic?" "You call me poor!" Chloe''s face was livid and his eyes were crazy! Since the villa is gone, I''ll let the whole sirobo village bury my villa with me! " "I''ll let the pirates kill the village, not one of them!" "Don''t be like this! Krahartel "Shut up Crow growled, "from now on, there''s no more krahartel. I''m the head of the black cat Pirate Group, crow! I''m going to make sirobo disappear on the map! " Gao fan patted Jiaya on the back. "Don''t worry, his pirate group no longer exists." "Well?" Jiaya and Chloe look at Gao fan at the same time, with doubts in their eyes. Gao fan faintly smiles, "the people who come with me are not vegetarians. Chloe''s every move is under their surveillance." As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Qiang Gao''s body fell in front of Chloe. "Wu Wu Wu..." Qiang Gao looked at Chloe with an unyielding face, "Captain, we are beaten so badly!" Sauron, Nami and others came slowly, majestic. "What?" Chloe''s eyes were full of madness. "You You are all going to be buried for my villa Chloe''s face was cold, the spoon skill was activated again, and his figure disappeared directly. Hypnotist strong high neck instantly appeared five cracks, blood gushing out. Solon''s face was stiff, and he saw Chloe''s moving track in an instant. Three swords flow, ghost chop! Solon''s body flashed, leaving three wounds on Chloe''s body. Chloe''s body is out of control. He rolls out five meters under the action of inertia, and his blood spills all over the ground. "Cough Three swords flow Rogue Hunter lornoa Solon Chloe uses all his strength to look at Gao fan in the sky, "is he your man? You Who is it? " "I''m sorry Gao fan revealed his domineering spirit between his eyebrows, "I won''t tell you!" "Poof..." Chloe spits out a mouthful of old blood and cools directly. After solving the invasion of the black cat Pirate Group, Gao fan and his party were regarded as heroes by the people of xiluobu village. On the same day, the village head and the villagers held a banquet for Gao fan and his party. After smelling the smell of meat, Luffy woke up and let her eat at the party. The whole village of sirobo spent the night in a carnival. The next day, Gao fan and his party left xiluobu village early in the morning, as for Lufei and Kebi, Gao fan naturally did not leave them behind. After all, these two are the targets Gao fan wants to incorporate. After reorganizing the black cat Pirate Group, Gao fan''s team is growing again. Sea, sunny, seagulls flying around the ship happily. "Ah Luffy wakes up on the deck, looking at Kirby lying beside him and the busy people on the deck. "Ah, Hello, uncle!" Luffy pulled a passing crew, "where is this? I remember I was still at the party? " "Ha ha!" Uncle Lang said with a smile, "that was last night. We set sail early this morning. Our captain ordered us to take you with us." "Damn it Luffy touched the straw hat on his head. "Who is your leader? Take me on board without my permission At this time, Kirby also woke up, "that''s too hateful. I''m going to be a Navy man. How can I be with a group of pirates?" Chapter 445 "Pirates?" Gao fan stood on the side of the ship with his hands down. "Little devil, open your eyes and have a good look. Does the flag on this ship look like a pirate flag?" Luffy and Kirby looked up at the black Golden Dragon flag on the mast at the same time! What a cool flag "Who on earth are you?" Luffy hopped curiously on the boat and sighed from the bottom of his soul, "this boat is really big. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big boat." Gao fan was almost happy. You''re the man who wants to be the king of pirates. It''s the first time you''ve seen such a big ship. But think about it, Luffy is out of the door by boat. Kirby''s courage is much smaller, for fear of doing something wrong and being killed, so he doesn''t move. "I''m sorry! It''s a man who wants to rule the whole world! " Gao fan''s face is domineering, not angry. There seems to be an inviolable will in the words, and the people present, including the crew, are deeply attracted. It seems that everyone believes that Gao fan will rule the world one day. It''s a kind of attraction that can''t be expressed in words. Everyone is convinced by Gao fan, even Kirby is no exception. Now he doesn''t want to join the Navy at all, so he wants to join Gao fan. "Wow When everyone is attracted by Gao fan, this "wow" seems not to give Gao fan face. Luffy opened his big eyes. "Your ideal is no worse than mine. I''m the man who wants to be the king of pirates, and you''re the man who wants to be the king of the world!" "Ha ha." Gao fan smiles. Luffy deserves to be a man with the aura of leading role. He is really different from others. "In that case, why don''t we make friends with each other?" Luffy''s eyes brightened. Gao fan''s face is stunned. Is this special OK? As the protagonist, Luffy''s brain hole is really not a bit strange! "Cough!" Gao fan cleared his throat, "OK, let''s worship." Gao fan has his plan. Since Luffy is the protagonist of the world, he''d better not make friends with him. Although Gao fan is not afraid of the aura of the protagonist, there are still some troubles to deal with. Gao fan is the one who is most afraid of trouble, so if Luffy wants to worship him, please do so. After all, no matter you can become brothers with ACE and shanks by the way, they are all the people Gao fan wants to absorb. Why not? In this way, Gao fan and Lufei worship and become brothers. On the deck, laughter. Everybody, they''re happy. "Yes! What are the names of these boats? " Luffy asked. "Er..." Gao fan was stunned. "No name yet?" Nami said with a smile, "just call it" GAOFAN! " "Yes Gao fan smiles. "Gao fan, you are shameless. You named yourself after yourself!" Luffy nibbled at the meat. "But I like it! Ha ha ha Gao fan, with a black face, regretted that he had put the goods on the ship. When his majesty called him, Luffy would not. He only called his name. "What''s the name of your pirate group?" Gao fan couldn''t say no more. He thought carefully, "we''re not a pirate group. We''re called the conqueror fleet!" "The conqueror fleet?" Hearing Gao fan''s words, everyone looked over. Sauron has a serious face. We have such a domineering name. Nami almost cried. She thought Gao fan didn''t take his name. Nuo Qigao smiles. My man is really unique. I like this name. Ya Jia Mei''s eyes moved lightly and her face was gentle. Gao fan was a powerful man indeed. Kirby was very excited, glad that he had made such a right decision and joined a powerful fleet. The 78 crew members on board were very excited. They seemed to see themselves standing on the top of the world and becoming the king of the whole world. Chapter 446 "That''s a common name!" Lu Fei''s eyes brightened. "Why don''t we call it" meat eating Pirate Group " Everyone was in a daze. Luffy, you are really ten wonderful people. You can destroy such a serious atmosphere. Gao fan smiles a little and doesn''t like it. Luffy, you''ll be responsible for the atmosphere from now on. Luffy said the meat and immediately looked at the empty plate with the meat on one side. "Oh, why is the meat gone?" Uthorp hastened to bring up the meat, and was robbed of it again in an instant. There were still people who didn''t get it. "It seems that We need a lot of cooks Gao fan smiles. "Your majesty Uthorp lay prostrate, tears streaming out. He had wanted to talk about it for a long time. He was too tired to cook alone. "Ah Ba! Let''s go to the Sea restaurant! " Nami smiles. "Go to our chef." As soon as the helmsman a BA Hu''s body shakes, he sets out with all his strength. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh. Gao fan looked at the crew, frowning slightly. These people are used to being Pirates, a little loose. Before there were few people, but now there are more people, it doesn''t look like that. It seems that it''s time to militarize these people! A plan came to Gao fan''s mind. He wanted to kick in the first step and fight in Military Boxing. But the plan was quickly rejected by him, because he found that there was no one on his side who could train the army. Ma Dan! I didn''t kill that Monka when I knew it. I''m not so worried about picking up and training for me. Therefore, the plan has to be shelved for a while until the right person is found. With the manatee moo, the conqueror fleet with only one ship finally arrived at its destination after seven days of sailing. On this day, the weather is as good as ever. Nami raised her telescope and looked out at the wide coast, frowning slightly. "Why? It''s clearly here on the map, isn''t it? Why don''t we have a good restaurant on the sea? " A group of crew members are also looking around, looking forward to the appearance of the Sea restaurant. after all, the food made by uthorp is really bad. Gao fanwei squints his eyes. Nami is a good navigator, now she is outside the great route, so Nami has no reason to go wrong. If Nami''s right, it''s the Sea restaurant. "There are people on the sea!" Suddenly there was a cry of surprise. Gao fan narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction that the man pointed to. He found that there was someone lying on the sea so quietly that he didn''t know whether to live or not. "Bucky, you go!" Gao fan glanced at Ba Ji lightly. Bucky was wronged. "Your Majesty, I am the owner of the devil''s fruit. I will drown." Sauron''s face was cold, and he cut off baki''s hands. "Ah Bucky''s eyes widened. "What are you doing!" "In this way, you can save people without leaving the deck!" Solon said faintly. "You..." Bucky is very speechless, but after seeing Gao fan''s calm eyes, he can only do it obediently. The hands dangled to the sea and shocked the crew. "Wow! It''s amazing that you still have such ability, isn''t it? " "Yes, the devil''s fruit. I really want to eat one." "No matter how powerful you are, you have to serve your majesty. I really want to see your majesty fight with my own eyes." Chapter 447 "Yes, your Majesty must be very handsome in battle!" Shortly after, Bucky rescued the man and laid him flat on the deck. His face, which he couldn''t recognize, was a tattered vertical stripe suit with a metal fist on his right hand. "Er er..." The man was saved and tried to open his mouth to talk. Gao fan frowned. He didn''t remember that there was such a number one among the pirates. "Who are you? What about the Sea restaurant that should have been here? " Luffy patted the man''s face. He didn''t care if he was a patient. Na Mei a face dislikes, "you are light, don''t give him to clap dead." "Pa!" Luffy slapped the head 90 degrees. "Poof!" The man vomited out a mouthful of sea water and breathed a lot more smoothly. Luffy looked excited and happy. "Look, look, I just saved him!" Nami covered her face as if it were the same. "Who are you?" The man covered his face with fear in his eyes. "Are you pirates?" "I''m the pirate king," Luffy said, crossing his waist and looking at Gao fan. "He''s the king of the world. Who are you?" That person''s look at Luffy is different. Yes, it''s a little crazy. "Don''t be afraid. We''re not pirates." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "we just want to come to the Sea restaurant for dinner. I didn''t expect that the Sea restaurant is gone." Seeing Gao fan, the man thought that Gao fan was a normal person. "I''m captain of the Navy headquarters, iron fist hepodi. The Sea restaurant you are looking for has been robbed by pirates, and the whole ship has been taken away. " I, Cao, Gao fan, have ten thousand Cao nimas galloping by in my heart. I just want to find a chef? How can you rob your lover with a boat? Is there any mistake? "Robbed by who?" Luffy grabbed Herbert''s collar and kept shaking, "come on, who took my meat away!" Hebodi was shaken seven dizzy eight elements, mouth foaming, difficult to say: "yes The Crick pirates "Crick pirates!" Gao fan smiles. "Crick pirates!" Bucky issued a voice of surprise, "impossible, the Crick Pirate Group is the famous big pirate group in the great route. How can they be here?" "Good!" Luffy widened his eyes and continued to shake Herbert. "Where are they?" Herbert''s going to faint. "Upside down the mountain Great route entrance. " Herbody passed out completely. "Good!" Luffy is full of energy, "set sail, turn the mountain upside down!" "Bang!" Solon put Luffy on the ground with one blow. "It''s so noisy. Listen to your majesty!" Luffy sat on the ground, feeling his head, looking innocent. Gao fan light smile, "listen to Luffy, to chase our chef." "But But... " Bucky hesitated. "Say it!" Gao fan a face domineering, "we are the conqueror fleet, don''t so hesitant." "Yes, your majesty!" Bucky nodded heavily. "As far as I know, the Crick Pirate Group has 50 ships and 5000 pirates. I think we..." When people heard that there were 5000 pirates, they all widened their eyes. Gao fan glanced at the mob, and there were only a few of them who had the courage to face the Crick Pirate Group. It seems that these people are really not good. Chapter 448 When we get to Rogge Town, we must recruit the white hunting smoker and his Navy. The overall quality of these pirates is not as good as that of the Navy. "It''s just 5000 people. I''ll be enough alone!" Gao fan light said, "Na Mei, set sail!" Gao fan''s words without any emotion shocked everyone''s heart, just 5000 people, Your Majesty, you are really handsome. "Yes! Your majesty All the people were shocked and started with all their strength. The days of sailing on the sea are boring. Gao fan''s entertainment, apart from "communicating" with the three girls, is a lottery. Holding 200 points, Gao fan is looking forward to something useful. "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 million Bailey! " ¡­¡­ "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: weeping - Virgil (variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the weapon: Ghost cry - Yan magic sword I''ll go! Virgil! Gao fan almost jumped from the beach chair. I''ll go! The devil''s sword! It''s a package. It would be great if it combined Virgil''s demon form. "Integration?" "Fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, level upgrade, current level: Pluto Level 3 stars "Ding! Merge success, gain skill: Virgil Spartan form "Ding! Activate the mutation attribute and gain the skill: Inuyasha - wind damage I''m Cao! Gao fan''s eyes widened. These two skills It''s against the sky!!! Two days later. Hebodi is awake, and he is looking ahead with a telescope. This is the new job Gao fan has assigned him. Of course, he didn''t want to accept this job, but when he learned that he had boarded Gao fan''s black ship, the first thing he did was to suppress Gao fan as a captain of his Navy headquarters. As a result, before Gao fan''s hand, he was killed by a look in Solon''s eyes. As a person who has been in the Navy headquarters, although hebodi does not have much ability, he has seen experts. And Solon gave him a feeling of being a master, which can''t be wrong. From then on, a plan came to Herbert''s mind, he must help Gao fan find the Crick group, and then let the two groups fight and escape. Moreover, just now, hebodi heard that Gao fan''s goal is to unify the world. Both the Navy and the pirates are Gao fan''s enemies. He decided to send the news back to the Navy headquarters, and he would be rewarded. At this moment, hebodi saw a broken ship pulled by another ship, slowly moving forward on the sea. "Found it!" Hebodi exclaimed in surprise. He couldn''t miss the shabby boat. It was the Crick Pirate Group. Nami picked up her glasses and frowned, "there are two boats..." "Moo, moo! Go Gao fan''s face was cold and murderous. He won''t be absorbed into his own pirate group. There is only one ah Jin Gao fan in this pirate group who can look up to him. On the deck of the Crick Pirate Group, Crick, the leader, sat in a chair with a cigarette in his mouth. In front of him, there were 11 people with ropes on their knees. These people are chefs he captured from the Sea restaurant, but none of them want to join his clique Pirate Group, which makes him very angry. This young man with yellow hair, in particular, seems to be called Shanzhi. Chapter 449 All the bones of his body were broken, and he was clamoring to fight against him. "Kid!" Crick had lost his patience and looked at Yamaji coldly, "I''ll give you one last chance, as long as you promise to join, I''ll let you go and let the doctor cure you..." "Bah!" Yamaji spit obstinately, "people like you don''t deserve cooks like me!" "Son of a bitch!" Crick grabs Yamaji and throws him out of the boat. "Chief, no!" Ah Jin opened his eyes wide and grasped Crick''s hand in both hands. "He saved my life. Please don''t kill him!" Klikwey squinted. "Ah Jin, are you going to betray me?" "No!" Ah Jin knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily, "chief, please!" "Good!" Crick''s eyes were cold, and his strength was not reduced. He wanted to throw Shanzhi out. JEP, who had been kneeling on the ground, had a sharp look on his face and kicked a broken foot towards klike. Shanzhi was brought up by his father, JEP. He couldn''t help himself. Crick glanced at JEPP''s broken foot and pinched it. "Red leg JEPP I''m old, but I don''t have any pressure to count in my heart? " "Click!" JEP''s leg was crushed. "Ah JEP was lying on the ground with sweat on his forehead. "Old man!" Yamaji black face, "are you ok?" JEP swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said with difficulty, "it''s ok..." The rest of the cooks looked at the two with worry and anger on their faces. "Enough!" Crick got up and roared angrily, throwing Shanzhi and JEP out with both hands. "On my boat, there''s no need for trash!" "No!" Ah Jin wanted to jump into the sea, but was stopped by two people. A group of cooks knelt down to the side of the boat and looked at Shanzhi and JEP who fell into the sea. "No, please let them go!" "Poop "Poop There were two drowning voices in succession, and Crick came back to steal, and looked at the smiles on the chefs'' faces, "what''s up? Are you scared? If you want to join now, there''s still time. " Chefs face full of anger, Kapp is their Savior, Savior was killed, where they might join klike. At the next moment, a pirate ship appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. The people on the ship helped Shanzhi and Kapp who fell into the sea. The chefs saw this scene, the magic on their faces eased slightly, and the anger on their faces decreased a lot when they saw that Shanzhi and Kapp were saved. Klike, who didn''t know why, saw that the chefs looked relaxed and thought that these guys had figured out how to join them. Then he began his speech. "I know that you are all excellent chefs, come to our clique Pirate Group, and I will take you back to the great route, rebuild my clique Pirate Group of 5000 people, and dominate the great route!" "Well?" Crick found a problem. He always gets applause after his speech. How can he get no applause today? This is not sensible! "Chief ~" ah Jin said timidly. "What''s the matter?" Crick frowned, and ah Jin became ignorant! Ah Jin pointed to the boat that just appeared. "Someone has rescued the person you threw out." "What?" Crick turned and put his hand on the side of the boat. Chapter 450 He saw that someone was really salvaging Shanzhi and JEP, and they were successfully rescued. "Who are they? The Navy? " Crick looked carefully at the Golden Dragon flag on the opposite ship. Ah Jin shook his head with a dull face. "I don''t know. I haven''t seen this flag." "Damn it Crick black face, "dare to disturb my good things, close to the past, robbed their boat!" "Yes The pirates got excited and drove the boat to Gao fan''s boat. Gao fan looks at the mountain rule and red feet being fished up, and his anger surges up in an instant. I''m Cao! These two are the Royal chefs of my conqueror fleet. They are ruined by you, Crick. It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable. "Solon!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink. "I''m here!" "Except for ah Jin, no one is left!" Gao fan points to ah Jin. "Yes As soon as the words fell, Solon drew out a knife and turned it into a streamer. Whoosh, whoosh! Miso, miso! A streamer of light flashed across the deck of the Crick crew. "Ah, ah ~" in a moment, the soldiers of the Crick Pirate Group fell to the ground one after another. In a moment, there were only two people standing on the deck of the Crick Pirate Group. Blood flowed down from the deck and down the side of the ship into the sea. "Ah..." Bucky widened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. Although he had seen Sauron fight before, he never thought Sauron would kill people so quickly. "Gulu!" The crew on GAOFAN''s ship swallowed a mouthful of saliva and remembered that not long ago, they were still GAOFAN''s enemies. Fortunately, Solon didn''t kill them at that time. Otherwise, they would not have been able to dance here. The chefs kneeling on klike''s boat were also trembling. They were staring at the murderous swordsman in front of them, although they knew that the other side was not the enemy, they could not help shaking. He was also surprised that his plan was going to die. "You Damn it Crick''s face was livid, and the Solon in front of him reminded him of the man, the man who put himself in this situation. "Who on earth are you?" Crick looked at Solon coldly. "The dead don''t deserve to know our names!" Sauron''s face was cold, and he held a knife in one hand Whoosh! A half moon shaped knife Qi suddenly appeared with Solon''s wielding. It was created by Solon following Gao fan''s move. Although it can''t swing, it''s also powerful. The knife air showed a dark blue color, like substance. It cut the barrel in the road and made a surprise attack on Crick. "Coward!" Crick''s face was stiff. With a wave of his big hand, he removed his cloak and revealed his metal armor. "Bang!" The air of the knife hit a round metal shield, leaving a shallow trace, and then broke up. Crick saw this with a proud smile on his face. "Kid I dare to talk big with such strength... " Solon disappeared without losing his voice. "Er Dao Liu, Xi Hui!" Sauron pulled out two knives and cut through Crick''s chest. Crick''s eyes widened as he saw Solon pass through his body as a remnant. What''s more, Crick felt that his metal armor was leaking. Impossible, impossible! My armor can''t be wrong. It can''t be cut. "Click!" There was a crack in Crick''s chest armor and blood gushed out of it. Chapter 451 "No way!" Crick went crazy, turned quickly, and raised his weapon high. "Big guns!" Crick carried a 2000 kilogram weapon toward Solon''s back door. Solon was not moved, just stood still. When Crick saw this, his eyes became excited. It seems that this time, Crick will win again. Bucky also looked at the opposite side nervously. Soron, why don''t you fight back? The crew of the conqueror didn''t know, so they thought Solon would fall if he didn''t start. Hepodi was even more bright in front of his eyes. He was desperate, and he immediately gave up hope. At this moment, Crick''s body faltered and went straight down. The big gun followed this klike down and finally landed ten centimeters away from Solon. Smashed a deck and took Crick into the cabin. Sauron''s face was cool, and he put his knife in the sheath, as if he had done something trivial. "Your majesty Solon stood in front of the opposite deck, Gao fan, with a respectful face, "I''m lucky to live up to my orders!" Herbert was completely out of luck. How could his luck be so bad? Gao fan smiles. Solon is a good hitter. "Very good!" On the mast of the Crick Pirate Group, there is a great figure. He has a pair of golden eyes, a black hat with white fluff, a shirt with wine red pattern, and a big black knife on his back. Gao Fanyang starts, with a smile of evil spirit on his face, and Hawk Eye mikhok arrives as scheduled. Now that he''s here, Gao fan plans to take him in. "Who are you?" Solon looked at the eagle''s eyes, his face was cold, his teeth burst out of the scabbard, and his face was full of tension. Intuition tells Solon that this man with golden eyes is very unusual. Even if he has three colors, he is still not the opponent of the other party. "Will you be my apprentice?" Mikhok stood on the high mast, staring at Solon. I''m Cao! Robbing people from me? Gao fan looks unhappy. "I''m sorry, sir, although I''m very strong, I''m your Majesty''s guard!" Sauron looked alert. "Your Majesty?" The eagle''s eyes narrowed slightly, scanning the crowd, and finally fixed on Gao fan, "Your Majesty, is he?" Solon flashed back to Gao fan and watched mihok warily. Mihok looked indifferent. "Which country''s king are you?" Gao fan smiles and waves. His black wings stretch out and he reaches the same height as Mikhail. "I am the king of the whole world!" There is no doubt about its power. For a moment, mihok really thought that Gao fan was the king of the world. "What''s the matter? Is it an illusion? " Mikhok was so surprised that this was the first time that he felt this way about someone since he became the world''s number one swordsman. "Your majesty Sauron''s face was livid. "I want to challenge the men of Ecuador!" "Sure!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "just try the swordsmanship I taught you recently!" "A knife flow, live together, lion song!" Solon never talks nonsense, draws his sword, turns his body into a shadow, and flies to mihok quickly. "Ding!" Mihok''s face was cold, and he blocked Solon''s attack with just a cross knife. Sauron flew back to the deck, and mikhok fell on the deck, looking at Sauron calmly. "Er Dao Liu, Ju he, Luo Sheng men!" Sauron attacked again, and all they could see was the shadow. "Ding!" Mikhok once again blocked it with a knife. Chapter 452 "Solon, right? You are a rare genius to have such strength in the East China Sea Solon gritted his teeth, his face was livid, "three swords flow, two hard cuts!" Each muscle of Sauron''s body interacts with each other to produce an unparalleled force, the three knives erupt into a terrible threat and sweep away towards the eagle''s eye. Where we have passed, the ship under our feet will collapse in an instant. Mikhok looks a Lin, and finally took out the black knife on his back. In front of everyone''s eyes, there was only a sound of Ding. A violent hurricane broke out with two people as the center. The masts of Crick''s ship collapsed one after another and fell into the sea. As the hurricane dispersed, Sauron and mihok stood on the bare deck. As for the chefs, they had already been rescued by baki, and even ah Jin fled the battle scene and came to the conqueror. Mikhok holds the knife in both hands and blocks Sauron''s two knives with a dignified face. Gao fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was only one handle left in Solon''s third one. The blade was broken. Good boy! I didn''t expect that in the East China Sea, someone could let me use my hands. "Poof!" Sauron spat out blood and fell to the ground. The people on the conqueror sighed. Is this man with golden eyes so strong? Not even Lord Sauron, your Majesty''s bodyguard? Bucky in Gao fan''s operation under the signal, will soron back, mihok did not stop. Gao fan takes out a pill and feeds it to Solon, with a cool face. "Solon is a good swordsman. One day he will surpass you and become the biggest swordsman in the world!" Gao fan stood on the deck with a domineering face, "if you want to be his master, you can only choose to submit to me, Hawkeye mikhok!" "The world''s number one swordsman, Hawkeye mikhok!" Bucky cried out in surprise. "What?" Solon, who was lying on the deck with a stiff face, felt that he had lost well. "No wonder It''s Hawkeye mikhok. " "What''s the best swordsman in the world, can you eat it?" Luffy looked curious. Everyone sighed. Our majesty is so domineering. That''s the world''s number one swordsman. Once we meet, people will surrender. Are you serious, your majesty? Hebodi was so moved that he almost cried. His desperation rekindled hope at the moment when the name of mihok sounded. Finally, Mikhail came, and Herbert felt that he would be saved. "Lord mihok!" Herbert cried happily, "I''m captain Herbert of the Navy headquarters. I''m being held by these people. Go to Lord Mohawk and help me!" The crowd looked coldly at Herbert. Herbert looked at these cannibal eyes and was very flustered. But thinking of the presence of mikhok, I felt confident, "what are you looking at? Lord mikhok won''t spare you!" "Submit to you?" Mikhok looked at Gao fan in surprise, and didn''t pay any attention to Herbert. Luffy slapped Herbert on the wall without stirring up any waves. Mikhok didn''t even look at Luffy. He just looked at Gao fan quietly. He had never heard of Gao fan. Besides knowing that he could fly, he couldn''t see through his strength. Who do you think you are? Is flying great? If you ask me to submit, I will submit? I''m the number one swordsman in the world, Hawkeye mikhok. I don''t want face, do I? "Surrender, or die!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back. He is not angry. Chapter 453 I''m Cao! Everyone was shocked. Our majesty is really a loser! That''s Hawkeye mikhok! "Presumptuous!" Hawk Eye mikhok face a stiff, "I give you the opportunity to hand, want me to surrender, beat me in saying!" Gao fan''s face was cold and he waved his hand. Whoosh! With Gao fan waving, two spiral sword Qi appeared out of thin air. "Sword Qi?" Mikhok''s face was cold, and his eyes glared. Gao fan''s sword Qi suddenly broke up and turned into nothingness. Yes! Gao fan grinned and hawk eyed. He was really strong. Gao fan waves his hand, and Yanmo Dao appears in his hand. Mikhail frowned slightly. He could see that the knife in Gao fan''s hand was extraordinary. What''s more, he didn''t know where Gao fan got the knife. Whirling blade! Gao fan wields his sword, and countless whirling swords go to the sky. Mikhok''s body was flashing, and he didn''t retreat but advance. He was holding a cross knife in his hand and went towards GAOFAN. Where he passed, his sword Qi broke. Raise your hand, the knife in mikhok''s hand erupts sharp sword Qi. Gao fan''s face was cold, and the sword Qi gave him a dangerous feeling. Immortal body! The next second, Gao fan''s body was covered with blue armor, and his body shape suddenly became a big circle. "Ding!" Mikhok''s knife crossed Gao fan''s body with a spark, and a thin crack appeared on the armor. Mikhok narrowed his eyes and his face was full of surprise. My knife couldn''t break Gao fan''s defense. "Your Majesty, this armor is so handsome! It has resisted the attack of the world''s first swordsman Ya Jia''s eyes were shining with adoration. Sauron frowned. He was surprised to find that he had never seen Gao fan fight like this. "Bucky! Help me up Sorai''s face is awe inspiring. He must have a good look at how Gao fan defeated the world''s number one swordsman. Don''t know why, soron thinks, Gao fan can beat Mi Huo Ke certainly. Gao fan and mihok meet at close quarters, and sparks are everywhere. A moment later, Gao fan was cut down by mihok again, and his body flew more than ten meters on the sea. The magic armor of the body cracked and turned into fly ash after resisting the blow. Gao fan didn''t immediately summon magic armor, but just quietly looked at mihok. "Son of a bitch! Your swordsmanship is too low. It''s insulting the sword in your hand Mikhail looked angry, "if you only have this fixed routine, I think I''m going to end the fight!" Gao fan''s face is calm, and Mikhail is really an expert. You can use the skills of armor. Ordinary attack is slashing. There is no technical content. His accumulated combat experience has been crushing opponents all the way. In terms of his real swordsmanship, he is really not good. But his ability is more than that. "If you want to see swordsmanship, I''ll show you!" Gao fan''s mouth turned up and showed a smile of evil spirit. "The world''s swordsmanship is fast but not broken!" Spartan form! "Hum!" A hurricane swept away with Gao fan as the center, and everyone could not help but raise their hands in front of them. Even Hawk Eye Mikhail also raised his black knife and slightly narrowed his eyes. Next second, Gao fan''s whole body is wrapped in a set of black and gold armor. The armor directly changed the whole appearance of Gao fan, even his face was wrapped under the black gold armor. Chapter 454 That black gold black to the extreme, even when the sun shines on it, it will be instantly absorbed, everyone present is attracted by the black gold on Gao fan''s body. It seems that the black gold is a deep abyss, but also toward the outside exudes a breathtaking chill. People opened their eyes wide. Gao fan was more terrible than before. He frowned slightly. I don''t know why, he suddenly felt a little chilly on his back. Didn''t Gao fan change his armor? As for it? Mihok asked questions from the depths of his soul. "Drink!" Mikhok''s face was cold, his black knife was horizontal, and his body flashed towards Gao fan. Gao fan''s face turned into streamer. Mikhail''s face is stiff. Gao fan''s speed has exceeded his speed. This is a very bad feeling. "Stab After a brief meeting, the two figures split in an instant, forming a confrontation situation again. Gao fan''s chest once again appeared a horizontal row, and the corner of mikhok''s waist fell to the ground. Under the mask, Gao fan''s face is indifferent. With the enhancement of the demon form, he finally crushes mikhok in speed. Mikhok''s forehead was covered with sweat. Almost, he was cut into two ends by Gao fan. "What a world of swordsmanship. You can''t break it fast!" Mikhok stared at Gao fan, his eyes full of shock. "In terms of speed, we are on a par!" Gao fan set out in a silent voice, "next knife, let''s compete for strength." Whoosh! Gao fan''s figure once again across the sky, in the hands of the Yan magic knife toward the face of Mikhail cut. "Ah Mikhok''s face was livid, and he raised his black knife to resist. Boom! An explosion centered around two people. In an instant, the old ship that they were fighting broke up and the pieces were scattered all over the sky. Even the restaurant ship robbed by Crick nearby was also affected, half of the ship''s body turned to pieces in the explosion. The explosion set off a wave, and the conqueror shook violently with the wave. All of them quickly found a fixture to hold and fell into the sea. "What..." A moment later, when the sea was calm, everyone on the conqueror was so surprised that they couldn''t say a word. Is this still a human fight? Two men, two knives, just destroyed two big ships. Gao fan and mihok stand on the sea, face to face. With a pair of black wings on Gao fan''s back, mihok stands on a board floating on the sea. "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? " Gao Fan said lightly, "submit to me!" Mikhok holding a black knife, cold face, "if your strength is only so, then don''t delusion!" As soon as the voice fell, Mikhail''s figure turned into a streamer and disappeared directly. This speed is really fast! "Boom!" Gao fan''s body in the next second like a train hit in general, in the sea back more than 100 meters. People were surprised to find that at this speed, they could see nothing. "No!" Sauron, leaning on his broken teeth, wanted to get up. "Your Majesty is hurt!" Others can''t see it, but he can see it. He can see that Gao fan is hit by a huge sword and flies far away. "Don''t worry!" When Gao fan''s voice came, everyone looked up. See Gao fan don''t know when to come back, a black armor, a pair of black wings. Chapter 455 "Whoosh!" A streamer reappeared. Gao fan''s face is a Lin, Hawkeye''s speed has reached the acme, but it is still not his opponent. It''s the wing of the fallen angel. If the speed of these two things is combined, I''m afraid there will be no other one faster than Gao fan in the whole world of the pirate king. Only Gao Fangang was a little distracted, otherwise there was no chance for yingyanlian to touch him. Whoosh! Gao fan''s face is easy to get out of the way, and Mikhail and Gao fan pass by. "What?" Mikhail''s eyes are full of disbelief. Fake, right? How could you escape? Whoosh! Mikhok raids again and Gao fan dodges again. After so many times, eagle eye can only look at Gao fan from afar with a shocked face. "Who on earth are you?" Eagle eye murmured. Gao fan stood up and said, "I am the man who wants to rule the world! What Navy headquarters, what world government, what Tianlong people! I''ll tremble at my feet! " "Hiss ~" eagle eye took a deep breath. If he didn''t pay attention to Gao fan''s claim to be the king of the world at the beginning, now he is really shocked. After fighting with Gao fan, mihok knows that there may be few people in the world who can deal with Gao fan. Maybe Gao fan can really rule the world. Gao fan could see the shock in the eyes of Hawk Eye and a smile of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. "Wound of the wind!" Gao fan raised his hand and seemed to wave a sword at random towards the empty sea. With Gao fan''s sword, two 20 meter high golden lights burst out towards the sea, reaching a distance of 200 meters in an instant. Golden light has the power to create the world. It abruptly separates the sea surface, and the sea water on both sides rises, forming two slopes. In this way, a deep trench appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. All the people gawked at Gao fan, who saw that a very casual sword created a scene, and they all grew up. Mihok''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it. At this time, the two golden lights dissipated, and the separated sea water closed again, boom, and set off a tsunami on the sea. Once again, the conqueror made a roller coaster on the sea. Everyone''s mood can''t calm down for a long time. "Gulu!" Mikhail couldn''t help swallowing. How can there be such a strong person in this world? Think about the fight I had with others just now. It''s really How ridiculous it must be! How pale he was when he attacked just now! Hawk Eye mihok''s eyes were dull and began to doubt his life. I''m Hawkeye, the world''s number one swordsman. Oh no! Before that, I was the number one swordsman in the world, but just now, someone broke my confidence. He is the man with wings in front of him. This man is very handsome and powerful. He is one of the stronger people I have met in my life. But his swordsmanship is the best I''ve ever seen. He wants me to surrender to him, but I''m not reconciled. But if I don''t surrender to him, I will never learn his swordsmanship and surpass his achievements. So maybe I''ll give him ten good choices. "Hawkeye mikhok!" Gao fan was still floating in the air with a calm look. He raised his sword with one hand without anger. "I ask you for the last time, surrender Or die Chapter 456 "Hiss!" Everyone took a breath, ready to witness the surrender or death of the world''s first swordsman. Poop! After some ideological struggle, mikhok knelt directly on the board, "see your majesty, mikhok!" "Ding! Congratulations on gaining points + 100! " Gao fan Leng Leng, I Cao, actually become? Did the goods really surrender? Herbert spat out a mouthful of old blood and fainted. Even Hawkeye has surrendered. Is the world going crazy? "Roar, roar!" The conqueror roared. "Go, let''s go to Rogge!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yes The people on the conqueror are crazy. With Gao fan''s command, they are actually magnificent. Three days later, in the cabin, the seriously injured shanzhiyou wakes up and finds himself wrapped in gauze. "Where is this? Why is it a little bumpy? " Shanzhi thought vaguely and suddenly heard the abuse he had received. "Pirates!" Yamaguchi sat up from the bed. "Oh! Can you sit up so soon? " Uthorp looked at Yamaji in shock. Yamaji also looked at usop with a confused face, "who are you? Why is the nose so long? " "Cough!" Red footed JEP coughed twice. "Yamaji, this is uthorp, the handyman of the conqueror fleet." "Old man!" Yamaji looked at jeep with a surprise on his face. "It''s so good that you''re OK." "Hello Uthorp''s face was black. "Old man, who do you say is a handyman?" "Dong Dong Dong!" The door of the room was knocked. Uthorp hurried to open the door, and Gao fan came in. "Oh, Shanzhi is awake?" Gao fan smiles. "Who are you?" Yamaji looks at Gao fan warily, because Gao fan''s handsome has affected his self-confidence. "This is the master of the conqueror fleet, our majesty gofan." JEP sat on the bed with one hand on his chest and bowed respectfully towards gofan. What''s the situation? Old man JEP even bent over and called each other his majesty. Is the world crazy? Gao fan smiles and pats Shanzhi on the shoulder. "Shanzhi, right? If we work hard here in the future, we will find allblue!" After that, Gao fan looked at JEPP and said, "I''m going to Rogge town soon. I''m going to take other chefs ashore to buy some things. You can have a good rest." "Thank you JEP had a respectful face. Gao fan got up and went out of the room. Shanzhi again muddled, "old man, what''s going on?" Didn''t I just get hurt and go into a coma for a few days? How did the weather change? JEP can only patiently tell Shanzhi how he and others were rescued by Gao fan, how Gao fan killed Crick, and how he conquered Hawkeye mikhok. Yamaji also gradually accepted the fact that he had become a cook in a fleet. After all, it was very easy for him to accept this. After all, it''s the dream of Yamato''s whole life to find allblue and honor him in front of him. Gao fan and his party landed at the port of Luoge town. Of course, not many people went ashore. Gao fan was afraid that these unruly guys would bring trouble. "Your majesty! I''ll say goodbye Hawk eyed mikhok had a respectful face. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "hibernate, wait for my call!" "Yes Mikhok left Rogge in his own boat. Chapter 457 The reason why we let mikhok leave is that the current conqueror fleet is too weak and small. Mikhok, who has one of the seven military seas under the king, is really eye-catching. Gao fan didn''t want to attract the attention of the general of the Navy headquarters at this time. He was killed by others for not forming his own fleet. Moreover, Mikhail is a person who has contributed points to Gao fan, and has a system to guarantee that Gao fan can completely trust each other, so Gao fan let Mikhail leave safely after rewarding Mikhail for his overbearing power. Rogge Town Central Plaza, execution platform. Gao fan, Na Mei, Nuo Qigao and Ya Jia stood under the grand execution platform and looked up. "This is the execution platform where Roger the pirate king was killed." Gao fan murmured. "Yes, it''s a pity that a generation of pirate Wang Luo died here." Nami was a little melancholy. Gao fan smile, "don''t look, I accompany you to buy clothes." "Good!" A listen to buy clothes, Nami eyes a bright, before the melancholy she was thrown away. Port Street, clothing store. Nami changed into a beige flower group. "Your majesty! What do you think of my skirt? " Gao fan with a smile: "this skirt is very in line with your temperament, youth, also very close." "Woo But I still don''t like the design of his shoulder strap. It''s too wide. " Nami frowned. "Why don''t we change another one?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded. Nami: "how about this one? Your majesty Gao fan: "pretty good, big red, enthusiastic..." Nami: "well I still think the color is too dark... " Gao fan Nami: what about this one Gao fan: "very good..." Nami: No, it''s too conservative Gao fan Nami: what about this one Gao fan: "very good..." Gao fan is about to be discouraged. It turns out that shopping with a woman is such a tormenting thing. he has been choosing for half an hour, but he hasn''t chosen any clothes. Not long after, Nami came out of the fitting room again, wearing a bikini. "Your majesty! What do you think of me? " Gao fan: "well, it''s good..." "I like it very much, too. Why don''t you buy this one?" Nami had a happy face. Gao fan''s eyes brightened, as if life had hope, "check out! Check out " " this way, sir! " Shopping guide is also a face of excitement, for fear that the female customer back. In this way, Gao fan took the shopping guide to settle the account and came back with a pleasant face. Nami has replaced the bikini, and a shopping guide is packing Nami''s clothes. "Miss, you are really lucky. Your boyfriend is patient and meticulous. He goes shopping with you painstakingly. He is also domineering when spending money. It''s really enviable." Shopping guide said with a smile. "That''s it!" Na Mei complacent smile, "this just a set, I also want to buy ten sets!" Gao fan''s face turned green when he heard it. What evil has this done? It''s terrible to go shopping with women! "Not only do I want to buy ten sets!" Nami looks at Nuo Jigao and Ya Jia with a smile on her face, "you two want to buy ten sets, too!" Gao fan felt his blood pressure was rising and almost fell to the ground. "Hee hee Ya Jia covered her mouth and came to Gao fan. "Your Majesty, you don''t have to go shopping with us. We''ll buy it ourselves and go back. Go and have a look." Chapter 458 Nuo Qi Gao smiles and naturally sees Gao fan''s embarrassment. "Yes, your majesty, we have no problem ourselves." At this time, Nami found out the problem and was embarrassed. Gao fan smiles, but Ya Jia is good at understanding people''s feelings. The three girls all have three colors of domineering spirit and devil fruit now. Gao fan doesn''t think anyone can move them in Rogge town. "All right." Gao fan raised his hand, took out a card and gave it to Ya Jia, "there are 1 billion Bailey in it, which should be enough for you to spend" when the shopping guide at one side heard that there are 1 billion Bailey, his eyes were green, "three ladies! this way please! Show you our limited edition "Limited edition?" The three women gave up their voices at the same time, and then followed the shopping guide. Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. Women always like these fancy things. ¡­¡­ Smog, a smoker, looks melancholy in the Navy branch office. On the desk in front of him are several portraits of Gao fan and his party. Since he lost Gao fan and his gang in shields town last time, smog has been patrolling the East China Sea for a long time and has never heard from Gao fan again. He suspected that Gao fan and his group had died in the East China Sea. But is it so easy for a man who can destroy a naval branch to die? Smog didn''t believe it himself. "Bang Dang!" The office door was violently opened. "What''s the matter?" Smog frowned slightly. Dasky gasped, unable to speak for a moment, "go, School Lornoa Solon "Pa!" Smog clapped his case and said, "where is it?" "A knife weapon shop!" Smorga, with a look of awe inspiring, picked up his weapon and left the office in a hurry. ¡­¡­ Bucky and ushop take the chefs shopping. Luffy mostly takes Kirby to a restaurant. Sauron is buying weapons. After all, he lost a knife before, and Gao fan didn''t give Sauron the Yan magic knife. From Port Street, Gao fan comes to the scaffold again. He wanted to find someone: bartolomio. Bartolomio is also a talent in the original, but at this point in time, he is just a rough boy. In the original work, bartolomio will see Luffy at the scaffold at this time and become a little fan of Luffy. In the future, he will gain the fruits of the barrier and become a real strong man in the new world. Gao fan wanted to take this guy away now, but he didn''t know where Luffy had gone. When he comes to the scaffold, Gao fan is disappointed again. It''s very quiet here. It seems that Luffy didn''t come here. So Gao fan plans to go to the Navy branch to conquer smog. At the corner, a loud noise came, and someone ran over in a hurry and almost hit Gao fan. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Pirates! The navy is fighting pirates! Run The man looked frightened and ran away. Gao fan frowned slightly. Who is so unlucky to meet the Navy. It can''t be Luffy, can it? Gao fan frowned slightly, and went into the next street. He saw Solon and smog who were fighting. Shit, it''s you two. "Dangdang!" The smoker walked less than three rounds under Solon''s hands, then he was slashed by Solon, and his right arm was bleeding. Sure enough, although Solon, who has three colors of domineering spirit, is not as good as Hawkeye, smog is far from his opponent. Chapter 459 Smog''s face was cold, and his body was wrapped in a mass of smoke, which instantly disappeared in Solon''s vision. The smoke continued to spread, and soon Solon was enveloped in the smoke. Gao fan smiles a little. Solon''s power just restrains smog. "Sauron, don''t kill him. He''s the one I want!" Gao fan smiles. "I understand!" Sauron''s face was cold. Since he was the one his majesty wanted, he knew it. The next moment, Solon put his knife into the sheath and stood in place with a cold face. Smog''s face is stiff in the smoke. What''s the ghost? How can labor and capital become what you want? Is labor and capital the people you want and get? And you, green algal head, what do you mean, cut off? Do you look down on people so much? "The wind blows!" Solon suddenly opened his eyes, a tornado swept away with him as the center. Suddenly, the street was windy, and the flower beds on the balcony were rolled in. This is gofan''s ability to give soron the fruit of the devil, the fruit of the gale. Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. Unexpectedly, Solon learned tornado in a few days. Daskimon, who arrived with the Navy, saw that smog, whom she had admired for a long time, was blown to the sky by a sudden tornado. And there was a man with green hair in the middle of the tornado. The man and smog disappeared into the sky with the tornado. Gao fan''s mouth sucks. Soron is going to kidnap smog. Dasky with the Navy on the ground, one by one looking at the tornado in the sky. I don''t know who murmured, "no, it''s not good I was kidnapped by a tornado Gao fan covers his face. Solon, you two goods. Is that what I mean? Also surprised speechless, there are three people hiding in another corner. Gao fan fixed his eyes on Luffy, Kirby and a green cockscomb. Gao fan narrowed his eyes and looked at the man curiously. The corner of his mouth grinned slightly. "It''s here! It seems that he was recruited by Luffy! " However, it doesn''t matter. Gao fan has many ways to turn the goods into his own people. after all, Gao fan has a share in his hands. Seeing the end of the battle, Luffy three came out from the corner one after another, staring at the sky. Bartolomio, with a green cockscomb head, has a look of adoration. "Master Solon, you are my idol!" Gao fan''s eyes brighten. Is this product a little fan of Solon now? "Cough!" Gao fan walked out of the street corner and stood up with his hands down. "My lord Your majesty Kirby is flustered. He is always timid. "Don''t be nervous." Gao fan smiles and looks at bartolomio, "who is this?" "His name is bartolomio. He''s my new friend!" Luffy raised his head and grinned. Because Gao fan is much higher than Luffy, Luffy raises his head every time he sees Gao fan. Gofan nodded. "Bartolomio, right? Are you interested in joining my fleet "Join your fleet?" Bartolomio''s eyes brightened. "If you join your fleet, you can see Master soron every day." "Of course!" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Good!" Bartolomio looked excited. "I promise to join you!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 points Gao fan Leng Leng, the integral is much easier than imagined. Chapter 460 "Ha ha ha!" Luffy laughed and patted bartolomio on the shoulder. "You see, I said you would join our conqueror fleet." Gao fan looks at Lu Fei with a look of amazement. How could the goods be sent to his conqueror fleet? Luffy doesn''t set up his own pirate group, but helps others pull people. Is the world going crazy? Originally, Gao fan still wanted to find an opportunity to transfer Kirby away from Luffy, but now it seems that there is no need at all. Ten minutes later, Rogge''s Navy received an urgent order to go to sea. Dasky, as a staff sergeant, became the leader of Rogge''s navy at the moment of smog''s disappearance. Now, she''s going to take the Marines out to sea and follow the direction of the tornado to find smog. Dasky came to the warship, curious to find that there is still a big ship with the black dragon flag in the port, the size of the ship is almost the same as the navy warship. Gao fan stands on the deck and greets dasky with a smile. Dasky frowned slightly at Gao fan, then directed the warship out of the port, a moment away from the harbor. Gao fan beckons and Solon comes out of the cabin. He had a small tornado in his hand, which was milky white and filled with smoke. "Let him out, I''ll talk to him!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Solon, with a look of awe inspiring, waved smog to the ground. Smog''s eyes were dizzy, looking at Gao fan and Solon in front of him. They were all seven or eight shadows. I''m Cao! Smog is crazy. Who did he meet? Did you kidnap yourself with a tornado without saying a word? "I advise you not to be impulsive. As long as you don''t take the initiative to attack, there will be more talk between us!" Gao Fan said lightly. Smog shook his head, the picture in front of him was clear. He had just resisted once, but failed. He was thrown into the tornado again. Smog is very subdued, his whole body can be turned into smoke, all the military attacks have no effect, but the film met a rogue, actually can tornado, also very strong. "What do you want?" Smog sat on the ground and looked up at Gao fan. Gao fan squatted down, "I want to invite you to join my fleet and help me train these people." Smog glanced at the people around him, then looked at Gao fan, "they Are they all pirates? " "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "but these are all things before. Now they have been incorporated by me. They are no longer pirates." "By you?" Smog frowned. "Who are you? Why do you want me to train for you? You know, I''m in the Navy, School... " Gao Fan said with a smile, "I just like you. You are a naval officer. You have the experience of leading soldiers. That''s why I let you train." "You haven''t answered me yet. Who are you?" Smog, look at Gao fan. Gao fan got up and stood with his hands down. He looked up solemnly and looked at the black dragon flag on the mast. "I am the king of the world!" "The king of the world!" Smog looked at Gao fan with a surprised expression. "Now the world is controlled by the world government, or the privileged race Tianlong people served by the world government!" Gao Fan said lightly, "and I am going to overthrow the world government, overthrow the rule of the Tianlong people, and eliminate the privileged race!" Chapter 461 "In my country, there is no privilege, everyone is equal!" "Is everyone equal?" Smog frowned. "That country Your ideal is really great "Of course!" Gao fan light a smile, see to smog, "how, you are interested in joining?" Smog took a look at Solon and the three women of Nami behind Gao fan. To his surprise, the four people around Gao fan all have the devil fruit, and the strength of these four people are very strong. I''m afraid the worst Ya Jia is as good as him. Even the clown who is moving things over there seems to be the owner of the devil''s fruit. What''s the matter? According to the previous information, Gao fan''s group can''t be so powerful. This kind of power, even on the great route, is probably not a small force. But this kind of power appears in the East China Sea. "If you really don''t want to join, you can''t either." Gao fan light smile, "but I suggest you stay in my ship, observe for a period of time, by the way, help me train the soldiers!" Smorga looked up at Gao fan, some disbelief in his eyes, "really?" "Of course it''s true!" Gao fan is confident, "three months! You give me three months of training, and Solon is learning. Three months later, you decide whether you want to stay or not. At that time, it''s estimated that Solon will train his troops, too. " "Yes Sauron nodded heavily. "Good! I promise you Smog''s face was calm. "Just three months!" Seven days later dasky returned to Rogge town with the Navy they still didn''t find any news about smog during their trip, and smog seemed to evaporate. "Go, school, where are you?" Dasky sat at her desk with a haggard face. "Dasky, long time no see!" At this time, a woman came into the office. Pink long hair shawl, a white navy Cape shrouded in a perfect body. "Go to Japan, school!" Dazqi in front of a bright, actually is "black threshold day Nai", Savior ah. The day Nai a face is insipid, "smog that guy is really not let a person worry!" "What happened to him? How could you apply for a reward of 100 million for a group of anonymous people? " "You know, at that time, the teacher was personally examining and approving the application. When the teacher saw his application, he directly returned it to him, as a result, he was very good and brought it up again! The teacher called him, but he didn''t answer. The teacher was so angry that he called me back and let me have a look... " "Oh! That''s right Chennai looked around. "Where''s smorga?" "Come on, smog, check him out It''s missing. " Dasky had an uneasy face. "Missing?" RI Nai was slightly surprised. Dasky said the whole story again, and Rina frowned deeply. It''s just the East China Sea. Can anyone beat smog? "What should we do when we go to school?" Dasky looked worried. Zinai went through all the information in his mind, and then looked at daski, "take your people and boat, and follow me to the great route." "Great route?" Dazqi''s puzzled eyes became clear, "I see!" At the same time, Chennai picked up the phone bug beside him and made a phone call to his teacher zefa. The Navy headquarters after listening to the report of ninai, heishouzefa frowned. Chapter 462 "OK, I see..." Zephyr hung up and his face became calmer. He slightly narrowed his eyes, changed the application that smorga put forward, removed some of the personnel from the application, leaving only Solon and Gao fan. Sauron: 50 million. Gao fan: 30 million. "One hundred million is impossible. It can only be like this at most!" Zefa''s face was dignified. Soon, the new reward order of the Navy headquarters was sent out, and the names of Gao fan and Solon quickly spread around the world. Red earth continent, countercurrent mountain. Gao fan''s boat bid farewell to octopus, mermaid a BA and manatee moo. Because of Hainei''s moo figure, he couldn''t get into countercurrent mountain. Ah Ba is moo''s friend and its keeper, so Gao fan left the man and beast and asked them to return to cocoa to protect its safety. Gao fan, a little overloaded wooden boat, wandered into the river flowing up the mountain. The crew on the boat trembled and held the nearby pillars one by one to prevent themselves from being thrown out. Uthorp didn''t find a pillar to hold, so he held Bucky, "Bucky, you have to be steady, or we will fall together!" Bucky looked contemptuous. "I''m the owner of the split fruit. I won''t fall down!" "Hiss ~" uthorp took a cold breath, then put his arms around Bucky''s head, "now you have to make sure I''m safe!" "Asshole, my eyes..." "Whoa, whoa!" Luffy was too excited to sit still. He ran around and looked around. Use your rubber body to correct the direction of the boat so that the boat won''t be scattered. Kirby and bartolomio, one with Solon''s thigh, the other with smog''s thigh, were terrified. Croby was scared to tears and snot, bartolomio looked at croby with disgust on his face, "croby, you''re scared to cry, you''re so timid!" Kirby glared at bartolomio. "If you''re brave, don''t hold Lord soron''s thigh!" Bartolomio said, "you know what? This is idolatry!" "Enough!" Smog''s face was black. "Kirby, your snot is on my pants!" "I''m sorry, go on, school!" he said Bartolomio looks at Kirby in surprise. Damn it, what are you doing. In a flash, Kirby hugged Smog''s thigh again. "Mr. smog, please, let me hold you for a while..." "Go away!" Smog, with a look of awe inspiring, kicked Kirby to the foot of Shanzhi. Kirby quickly hugged Yamaji''s thigh. "Wow! Brother Yamaji, please Yamato forced out a smile, "hug, whatever..." NameI three women stand beside Gao fan, with Gao fan''s protection, they are very stable. Not long after, the river began to go down, and the speed of the boat speeded up abruptly. Uthorp was scared and began to cry. "Wow! There''s a big black stone ahead Luffy stood in the bow of the boat, looking at the sea at the end of the river. A huge black stone stopped the boat. "No! It''s going to hit you Nami''s eyes widened. Gao fan''s face is indifferent. Of course, he knows this thing, whale Labu. Luffy''s face was cold. "Rubber gun!" Luffy''s hand stretched out and hit the huge black stone. Chapter 463 "Bang!" No movement, no reaction. Solon and smoggot came forward at the same time, ready for battle. Gao fan patted them on the shoulder, "it''s OK! Don''t kill the whale. It''s a poor thing. " "The whale?" Nami looked at Gao fan with wide eyes at the same time, Your Majesty, are you serious? Is this a whale? Just then, RAB, the whale, opened his mouth and swallowed the boat. "Ah There was a howl from the boat. In front of everyone''s eyes, the light flashed and appeared under the sky. Above the sky, there are clouds and birds, and the sea is calm. Everyone is confused. What the hell is this? "Sniff!" Smog moved his nose and looked around. "This is the belly of the whale!" "In the belly of the whale?" Luffy was shocked. "No way. Look at the birds in the sky. Where does the sky come from in the belly of the whale?" Smog glanced at Luffy with disdain, and didn''t want to explain to him. "He''s right!" Solon said faintly, "there is a smell of decay in the air here, and the birds and clouds in the sky are painted on it!" When they looked up, they found that, as Sauron said, the scenery above was fake. "Wow Uthorp''s face was cold. "That''s too much!" Everyone was excited. The great route was really powerful. Just when I came in, I met such a novel thing. Nami frowned: "but, no wind, we have no manatee moo, how to move the boat?" All of them were in a daze and were pulled back to reality. "Yes! How are we going to move? " Bucky hugged his head and went mad. "Boom!" A loud noise attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone looked up. Between a figure by an explosion, about to fall into the water. Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and the wings of the fallen angel appeared in an instant. When he crossed an arc in the sky, he caught the man. "There are enemies!" Smog''s face was cold, his body suddenly turned into smoke, and he flew towards GAOFAN. Solon jumps to the top of the smoke and stands on the top of the smoke. They cooperate with each other very well and say that they can reach Gao fan''s side. GAOFAN Lengleng looked at two people, this monkey king and somersault cloud both see feeling is how to return a responsibility? Below, the boundary of the whale''s belly, on which there is a man-made plank road. On the plank road, there are two people, a man and a woman. "A man with wings?" "A man flying on a cloud?" The man and woman expressed surprise at the two men who had just appeared. "Hello The cloud showed Smog''s head. "I''m a man!" "Ah The man was so frightened that he fainted. The black line on Smog''s head, asshole! Is labor and capital so terrible? Gao fan handed the old man in his arms to Solon, "you take this man back and tie him up. I have something to say to this young lady alone." "Yes Smog and Solon looked at each other, and their eyes flashed his Majesty''s good or bad smile. Then they took the man and the old man away. "You! What do you want? " The woman looked at the cannon on her shoulder and looked wary at Gao fan. She knows the gap between herself and Gao fan. She is not Gao fan''s opponent. "I have a deal..." Gao fan smiles. Soon, Gao fan returned to the boat, but there was no woman around. Solon and smorga did not say a word of tacit understanding, they are a little confused. Chapter 464 "Your Majesty, what are you doing over there all that time?" Asked Nami suspiciously. "I explored the situation here!" Gao fan doesn''t seem to be lying at all, "this is really the belly of the whale. The Whale will drain water every day, and we can go out then." "He''s right!" The comatose old man youyou wakes up. In fact, he has already woken up, just looking at the purpose of these people. He didn''t open his eyes until he confirmed that the group was harmless to the whales. The next thing is much easier. With the help of the old man, Gao fan and his party got out of the whale''s stomach. The old man told Gao fan the story of the whale Labu. under Gao fan''s arrangement, Weiwei took the opportunity to save the man. Luffy punched the whale Labu and made a new alliance with Labu. In this way, a group of people with Weiwei''s record pointer, toward the whiskey mountain. Whiskey Hill Weiwei''s room "what? Does anyone know who we really are? " Icaram''s eyes widened, his face stunned. "How is that possible?" Wei Wei a face dignified, "yes, when I know, I also with you surprised, but the fact is so, he all know." "What''s more, he told me that Mr 0 of Baroque studio, the culprit of alabastan, is one of the crocodiles in the seven seas under the king." Weiwei will Gao fan''s words with icaram said again, icaram more incredible. Alabastan''s enemy is actually a crocodile in qiwuhai. No one will believe this kind of thing? After all, alabastan is a member of the world government, and qiwuhai also belongs to the Navy. "Who is he?" Icaram murmured. Wei Wei shakes her head. "I don''t know. His subordinates call him his majesty. It seems that he is the king of any country." "The king?" Icaram didn''t think it was right. "Why would he tell us that? Princess, what terms have you agreed to him? " "Conditions..." Weiwei''s frown gradually spread out, and there were gentle colors on her face. "He was very strange. As soon as he came up, he told me the identity of Princess alabastan, and then told me all the information!" Weiwei recalled Gao fan''s overbearing figure in the air a few days ago, and the deer in her heart jumped up. Women like heroes, not to mention Gao fan. "At last, he said his condition, his condition is that I should marry him..." Vivi blushed a little. "Ha?" Icaram''s eyes widened. "Princess, you won''t agree?" "Cough!" Weiwei was a little embarrassed. "Of course I No promise At this time, Gao fan''s figure and beautiful face appeared in Weiwei''s mind, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t know how to answer me now, I will let you marry me!" "Wu..." Wei Wei a face is coy, a pair of small woman''s appearance, "can''t stand, too domineering, too handsome!" Icaram''s chin almost fell to the ground, "Oh, no, princess, it''s going to fall..." "Princess, have a good rest!" Ekalem''s face was a little dignified except for Vivian''s room. Now that he knows the other side is a crocodile, icaram thinks they can do it without Gao fan. Chapter 465 So icaram decided that whether Gao fan was a king or a pirate, he must keep Gao fan and his party in whiskey mountain. "For the happiness of the princess, I''m sorry!" Icaram''s face was cold. ¡­¡­ "Welcome the great pirates!" "Welcome to the great sailing hero!" "Welcome to our warriors!" When Gao fan and his party entered the river course of whiskey mountain, people''s shouts came from both sides. Shanzhi said with peach blossom on his face, "Wow, the little sister here is so enthusiastic "Wow, Kaka!" Luffy looked excited. "It looks like there''s a lot of meat here." Bartolomio follows Solon with a serious face. He has become Solon''s bodyguard automatically and wants to be as serious as Solon. Kirby followed smog carefully. He had heard of the name of smog, so he wanted smog to become a glorious Navy with him. The crew of the conqueror fleet were so excited that they did not expect that the people here would be so enthusiastic. Gao fan still keeps his trademark smile on his face, confident but calm. Sauron and smorga were dignified, and their faces were full of bad words. In the evening, whiskey mountain held a banquet for Gao fan and his party. Everyone drinks too much, with the exception of course. For example, Gao fan, for example, Solon, for example, smorga, for example, Nami, Yaga, Nuogao. Weiwei''s room "Wuwuwuwu ~" icaram tied Weiwei up and gagged her mouth. "I''m sorry, Princess!" Icaraim looked very cold. "I have confirmed that these people are pirates. although their flag is not the usual pirate flag, they are pirates by their actions." "For the happiness of the princess, for the future of alabastan, I absolutely can''t let you like a pirate!" "Wuwuwuwu ~" Princess Wei is very aggrieved. Icaram, you bastard. A moment later carlem was outside with a group of people, picked up his arms and prepared to do something. After the mobilization of some heroic words, icaraim and his younger brothers are ready to fight against Gao fan and others. "I''m afraid your action will fail!" Gao fan stands on the roof and looks at the people below like a fool. "What Icaram stares in surprise. "How is that possible? Aren''t you drunk? " Gao fan smiles, "can''t I wake up after drinking?" "Hum!" Icaram''s face froze. "Put on airs!" "Don''t be afraid! There are so many of us, there is only one of him! " "Yes They all smile, but they don''t pay attention to Gao fan. "Whoosh!" Gao fan flashed into the crowd. People are directly deceived. What''s the speed? "I don''t want to do it, you dregs, if it''s not for the reason you have to do it." Gao fan''s mouth curved with evil. As soon as the voice fell, the crowd did not respond. A violent breath scattered from Gao fan''s body, and everyone felt that he had fallen into the ice cave. The strong cold is invading every cell, which makes people feel like facing an abyss. Even icaram felt his legs trembling. This is when Gao fan took the time to talk with Solon about bullying, he created a set of skills similar to bullying. He named it "fear bullying". Chapter 466 And now use, a formal fear of domineering, called "ice domineering.". Domineering color domineering in the setting of the pirate is born, the day after tomorrow can not be obtained through learning. Even if Gao fan is forced to hang, there is no way to learn. But it doesn''t matter to learn. Gao fan has the power of Pluto. Isn''t it easy to create his own move? Make clear the principle of domineering, Gao fan instigated this "ice domineering"! At present, this domineering ability can only make people feel cold and even freeze them. But Gao fan knows that this domineering spirit will develop other attributes and become the strongest domineering spirit in the world. No one! In only half a second, all the people except icaram fell to the ground and almost froze. Icaram is confused. What the hell is this? Icaram pinched his thigh to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. "You Who on earth are you? " Icaram panicked, GAO fan was no different from God to him. Gao fan showed an evil smile on his face. "I am the king who wants to rule the world!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Icaraim''s eyes widened, never thought that the young looking kid in front of him had such ambition. "Your majesty Princess Wei Wei ran over with a look of panic. Putong knelt on the ground, "Your Majesty, please spare icaram!" Na Mei and Ya Jia come forward and help Wei Wei up with Gao fan''s sign. Gao Fan said lightly, "I''m in a good mood today. I won''t kill anyone." At this time, Solon and others also appeared one after another. They were ordered to look for Weiwei, but finally Nami found her. Nami, who is always jealous, seems to have a good relationship with vivi. After all, Gao fan is so excellent. As long as she is a woman, she will like it. Instead of being jealous, it''s better to think about how to hold Gao fan''s heart firmly. Besides, Weiwei is still a princess. Icaram''s cold sweat on his forehead finally stopped. He was a little lucky that he had recovered his life. "Well, that''s all for today!" Gao Fan said lightly, "Solon!" "I''m here!" Solon''s fist. "I plan to stay in whiskey mountain for a month. In this month, you will fully cooperate with smog in training, and select qualified candidates from these captives to expand our team." Gao fan''s tone is flat. Smog was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Gao fan would even expand his army, "your majesty! Our ship is overloaded... " "No harm!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if you can pull out a team of 200 people for me, I will show you what a real boat is, a boat that can hold 10000 people!" "A ship that can hold ten thousand people?" All the people present were wide eyed. Fake, right? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "Hiss ~" Nami took a deep breath. Is this day finally coming? Nami is the only one who has seen the aircraft carrier. Although she doesn''t know where Gao fan put the aircraft carrier, she clearly knows that the aircraft carrier can hold 10000 people. She clearly remembered every data of the aircraft carrier, 500 meters long and 60 meters wide, with more than 6000 compartments inside. Among them, there are 5000 living quarters. According to two people living in a warehouse, there are just 10000 people. And it doesn''t include those empty huge spaces. Gao fan told Nami that these huge spaces are used for weapons. Chapter 467 Nami just thinks it''s incredible, what kind of weapons need to occupy such a large space? Gao fan didn''t explain to Na Mei what kind of weapon it was at that time, because when he took out the aircraft carrier, the system only gave Gao fan one main gun and four auxiliary guns. The rest of the weapons, such as tanks, fighters, Dao bombs and so on, were not delivered. So Nami thinks that if these spaces are included, the capacity limit of the aircraft carrier should be 50000 talents. Half a month later, in the early morning, smog got up very early today, and he had to call up those damned recruits so that they could be trained inhumanely. At the beginning, smog trained new recruits for Gao fan just to complete the agreement with Gao fan and return to the Navy. Half a month ago, Smog''s purpose of training new soldiers was to see Gao fan''s so-called big ship that can hold 10000 people. Now, without even noticing it, smog has fallen in love with the job. Smog held ten hands, thinking about which new recruits he would like to be late for today, to let these bastards know how powerful he is. As a result, smog, who came to the training ground, was a little disappointed. Because no one is late today! In the distance, in the jungle. Dasky glared at her big eyes, and her chin almost fell to the ground He''s training for pirates! " You''re afraid it''s not fake smog, right? RI Nai frowned, and his eyes were also stunned. After 20 days of chasing, he solved another wave of pirates on the way, and finally found Gao fan in whiskey mountain. Next, chenai was surprised to find that Gao fan''s people had set up a base here and were still training. Is this a pirate? It''s like the army! What''s more surprising is that the person who trains the soldiers for Gao fan is also the commander of the Navy, school smog. Chennai is a little confused. He doesn''t believe that smog took refuge with Gao fan. Is this guy smog on a secret mission? Well, very likely. "Everybody hide first, don''t be found by the enemy, first observe for a few days." "Yes After three days of observation, ninai''s face became more ugly. Gao fan''s team is not so much pirates as navy. They get up at 6 a.m. for training and go to bed at 10 p.m. on time, which is the same work and rest time as when the navy is not fighting. What''s more infuriating is that smog is actually training soldiers so seriously. Now Chennai suspects that smog is really taking refuge with Gao fan. Otherwise, why do you work so hard to train people? Daski is very nervous, she has felt the anger of Chennai. "Sun, Naishang, School..." Dasky timidly said, "I think there must be some misunderstanding On smog, he can''t go to the pirates! " The day Nai didn''t have the good spirit of a glance to Dazhi, "don''t you say I also know! I''ll find a chance to get in touch with him! " At night, camp conqueror. "Come and draw a dragon with me on the left, and draw a rainbow on your right..." When all the soldiers went to sleep, smog came to the bathhouse humming the little song Gao fan had just learned. In these days of Gao fan''s fleet, smog more and more admired Gao fan. Gao fan looks young, but he has modified many training methods used by the Navy. Chapter 468 At first, smog sneered at Gao fan, but after this period of application, smog found that it was really better than what the Navy uses now. What''s more, Gao fan has a lot of tunes, and he has a lot of energy. "Smog!" The day Nai black face, the eyes ferocious looking at is taking a bath of smog. "Ah Smog was startled, and quickly blocked his bottom with a ladle, "Rina, what are you doing, you damsel?" RI Nai frowned slightly. How could this accent have a northeast flavor? "Are you smog?" RI Nai looks puzzled. "Cough!" Smog raised his hand, his fingers turned into smoke, "such as a fake package." "Well!" RI Nai nodded to confirm his identity. "What''s the matter? Why are you training for pirates? " "It''s a long story..." Smog looked up at the sky at a disconsolate 45 degree angle, "you''d better leave me alone, I have to help Gao fan train. I''ll go back after two months." "Two months?" The day Nai stares big eyes, "are you stupid?"? Can you go back in two months? It''s strange that the Navy headquarters won''t kill you! " "Rina!" Smog looked at Chennai solemnly, "you just listen to me, or I''m afraid you''ll be found by them!" "It''s been discovered!" Sauron''s face was livid in the bathhouse. "Solon?" Smorga''s face was stunned. "Haven''t you washed it yet?" "Cut the crap!" Solon looked at Chennai coldly, "is this woman a navy?" "No!" Smog waved his hand. With a look of awe inspiring, RI Nai raised his hand to launch his own ability, ready to strike first. "Bang!" Solon''s body flashed and tied his hands behind him. The day naimeng, she discovers that she can''t understand the strength of soron. What level of master is this! "Knock her out!" Solon looked at smoog. "I don''t beat women!" Smog, look at Solon, look at Zinai. "Pa!" Smog''s hand falls, Zinai faints. When Nai woke up, it was the next day. The first thing she woke up was that she was surprised to grow up, because the number 50 people who came with her were all tied up, locked up in the next cell, and fainted. And dasky is with her a cell, it seems also dizzy. "Hello RI Nai looked at Solon standing guard outside, "green algae head, I want to see your boss!" Sauron''s face was black and his eyes were cannibal: "I warn you! Don''t call me green algae head! " With a cold sweat behind her, Zinai remembers the fact that she was killed by Solon last night, she knows that the strength of the green algae head in front of her is not inferior to those guys in the Navy headquarters. "Lord Thrawn." A beautiful female voice came, and the figures of Ya Jia and Na Mei appeared. "Madame Nami! Lady Yaga Sauron had a respectful face. "It''s ready over there. Your majesty wants you to take these prisoners to the ceremony." Nami glances at Zinai and daski. It seems that you don''t have to worry that your majesty will take a fancy to these two women. Solon''s eyes swept over dasky''s face, and an imperceptible sadness flashed in his eyes. Like, really like! Solon, who captured these people yesterday, found daski, a girl who looks very much like guyna, but he has already confirmed with the other party that daski is not guyna. Chapter 469 "Yes Solon nodded heavily, "two ladies go first, and I''ll bring them later." The port is a temporary high platform where all people gather. As you have heard, your majesty is going to show you a big ship that can hold 10000 people today. If we put it in other places, it will be said that it is impossible, but here, we are very looking forward to it. As long as Gao Fan said it, no matter how strange it is, they will believe it. Zinai and daski stand next to smog under the guidance of Solon. After greeting, Zinai stands by smog honestly. RI Nai is very confused now. Why is the atmosphere so warm here. "Smog? What''s going on? " The day Nai curiously asks a way. "Your Majesty..." Smog hesitated for a moment. "Oh no, it''s Gao fan. He said that he would let everyone witness the birth of a warship that can hold 10000 people." "Ten thousand?" Zinai and dasky almost dropped their chins. "Yes Smog tone flat, "I don''t believe ah, so want to see." "I don''t believe it!" RI Nai rolled his eyes. Sauron''s face was cold, and he looked at the three people as if he wanted to eat them. The three were silent and smiling. At this time, a great figure appeared on the temporary high platform. See this man, Smog''s mouth inside the smoke fell to the ground. "Hawkeye mikhok!" Dasky exclaimed, this man is her idol. "It''s really Hawkeye mikhok!" The day Nai complexion dignified, "he comes here to do what." "He''s one of your Majesty''s guards, too!" Sauron''s face was dignified, his hands clenched tightly. "What?" *3 all three of smorga spoke in unison and showed unbelievable expressions. Hawkeye mikhok is Gao fan''s guard? I''m afraid it''s not a fake mikhok, is it? "Be quiet!" On the stage, mihok looked up at the sky with a cold face and said, "Your Majesty, please come!" The crowd looked up at the sky along the line of sight of mikhok, and a figure landed in the sky. The man, with a pair of black wings on his back, wore a black gold armor, a red feather on his head and a three pointed two edged gun, he was burly and handsome, domineering and rampant. Everyone held their breath, staring at the figure suspended in the sky, both men and women, eyes full of worship of small stars. How handsome this man is! This man is really special! Gao fan, who is overlooking the ground in the sky, has a faint smile on his face. The next second, Gao Fan said, "I''m sorry! The Lord of the alien world is the God of the fourteen worlds "I come to the pirate world just to rule the world!" When they heard Gao fan''s words, they were numb. Lord of the alien world? The gods of the fourteen worlds? Is that true? Smog''s face is dignified. If it''s not true, where does Gao fan come from? So, at least this man is really from another world. "Today, I want to show you how lucky you are to be chosen by me!" Gao fan''s face was calm and his hand waved. Boom! The original wide bay suddenly appeared a huge black object, officially GAOFAN''s aircraft carrier. At the moment when the aircraft carrier appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention. in front of the aircraft carrier, the ship before Gao fan and the ship of Nuo Qigao seemed so small, just like an ant. Chapter 470 It''s hard to imagine the shock of a group of people who have been dealing with small wooden boats all their lives when they see this alien product of aircraft carrier. Huge, magnificent and powerful. This is a group of people''s sigh for the sudden emergence of the aircraft carrier. Everyone was stunned, and even the most powerful Hawk Eye of them, mikhok, had the expression of his chin falling to the ground. Gao Fan said with pride, "the name of this ship is the conqueror! There are thousands of warships in my foreign world "Thousands of them!" Everybody''s eyes are wide open. Isn''t that against heaven? "But I can''t bring them to this world completely, otherwise the world will collapse!" Gao Fan said lightly. "The collapse of the world?" People are shocked again. What kind of power is that. All people believe Gao fan''s words. After all, Gao fan can take out such a super warship out of thin air. Is that what people do? That''s what God can do! Now they believe that Gao fan is a God. But there are exceptions, such as smog, dasky, Zinai. "Even if you are an alien god, even if you own this super warship, but if you want to unify the pirate world, it''s not so simple. It needs absolute power to rule the world!" RI Nai''s brow is tight and wrinkled, and his face is straight. Smog and daski look at the side of the day Nai, behind are cold sweat. All the people look at the Chennai. They are very angry at Chennai''s disrespect to Gao fan. "Very good!" Gao fan a face is indifferent, slightly smile, "absolute strength?" Gao fan raised his hand, and Yan magic knife slowly appeared in his hand. They are surprised to see the Yan magic sword slowly appearing in Gao fan''s hand, and shake their heads slightly. They can''t understand how Gao fan made a sword. "I''ll show you the real power!" Gao fan gently waved, five golden lights with Gao fan waved, toward the distant mountain burst away. In a moment, the five golden lights soared to the height of 100 meters. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the golden light cut through the mountains. "Boom!" A loud bang resounded through the sky. The mountain exploded in the next second and was covered with smoke. Everyone felt the strong earthquake. I think it''s too strong, isn''t it? A moment later, the earthquake stopped and the smog over the mountain disappeared. People''s jaw fell to the ground in surprise, and the 100 meter high mountain disappeared, leaving only a smoky jungle. "Hiss ~" everyone was shocked. What kind of power is this? Smog''s mouth fell to the ground again. Is that what people do? With a thump in her heart, Rina decided to report back to her teacher and increase Gao fan''s reward to one billion yuan! "Board the ship!" Gao fan waved his hand and gave an order. They all jumped into the sea like crazy and swam towards the aircraft carrier. Smog three long immersed in Gao fan''s powerful, unable to extricate themselves. Gao fan hung in the low sky and came to smog, "smog, I''m giving you one last chance to bow down and be a minister!" In the face of Gao fan''s strength, smog frowned. When he was in the Navy, justice was his ideal from childhood to adulthood. But over the years, he also ran into obstacles in the Navy, and his promotion road was long. But he didn''t give up either. As long as he was able to claim justice, everything would be fine. But gradually he found out that the justice of the navy was not absolute. Chapter 471 As Gao Fan said, the navy is only an organization under the Tianlong people''s government. To put it bluntly, the navy is the thugs of the Tianlong people. And Gao fan''s ideal is even greater, to eliminate the dragon people, eliminate privileges. "I submit Smog knelt on the ground. "Long live your majesty!" "Ding! Accept smog, points + 100! " Zinai and Noki are confused. "What about your faith, smorga?" Zinai was going crazy and roared at smog. "Faith?" Smog looked at Zinai with a smile on his face. "I believe in justice." RI Nai was stunned and looked at smog stupidly. He murmured, "justice..." Gao fan looks at Hinai and Nuo Jigao, "what about you? Will you submit? " Ninai and nuozhi are sweating on their high forehead. Do they want to surrender? But I''m not reconciled. "Your majesty! Madam Nami, you are ready. Please open your permission Sauron suddenly appeared. "Well!" Gao fan thought a move, the authority of the aircraft carrier transferred to Na Mei. "Whoosh!" A shell flew out of the main gun of the aircraft carrier and hit the ship before them in a moment. "Boom!" The ship turned to powder, leaving no residue. Everyone was shocked again. What kind of cannon is this? Is it abnormal? Mikhok narrowed his eyes and looked at the effect of the gun. He weighed the power gap between himself and the main gun in his heart. Although he could destroy the ship with his full strength, it was far from the point where there was no residue left. This ship is a very terrible weapon, I''m afraid that the legendary "Hades" is far less than. "Dada dada!" Rapid gunfire rang out, a secondary gun, high-speed machine gun started to move. "Hiss, hiss, hiss!" In a moment, Chennai''s boat became full of holes in a second and sank to the bottom of the sea. "That''s too much!" Luffy rushes directly into the control room and grabs Nami''s weapon control handle with his hand. "Luffy, what are you doing?" Nami''s exclamation spread to Gao fan''s ears. Gao fan has an evil smile on his face. Lu Fei is a bastard. When Luffy learned how to operate the weapons, he found the weapons motionless. "What''s the matter?" Luffy looks at Nami with a fresh face. Nami held her hands on her chest and looked contemptuous. "The operation of weapons must be authorized by your majesty. How can you operate it?" "Gao fan, Gao fan!" Luffy a rubber leap, ran to Gao fan''s side, "I want to operate weapons, operate weapons!" Gao fan lightly looked at Lu Fei, eyebrows a pick, you also want to operate weapons? Seeing that Gao fan was silent, Lu Fei knelt down on the ground with an idea, "your majesty! Please let me operate the weapon "Ding! Congratulations to Luffy, points + 100! " Is this all right? Is this the main character? It''s so easy to surrender? Gao fan showed a faint smile on his face. I like pirate world more and more! Looking at the 400 points on the panel, Gao fan decided to draw a lottery. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Avatar Jack "Ding! Congratulations on the weapon: Avatar - war armor "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Fire shadow - Glow night (variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on the weapon: Inuyasha - Cong yunya Seeing these things, Gao fan has no waves on the surface, but the waves on the psychological side. "Fusion!" Chapter 472 "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is Pluto level 4 stars! " "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is Pluto level 4 stars! " "Ding! Ability to gain: physical strength "Ding! Ability to gain: catch after blood "Ding! Mutation effect stimulates and gains ability: mental power "Ding! Mutation effect inspires, gain ability: flash With blood after snare, labor and capital can use all attributes of Ninja! Gao fan thinks that if it goes on like this, the world of pirates will soon be able to pass the customs. "Ah! Gao fan The day Nai was about to be mad at that time, "unexpectedly sink my mother''s ship." Smog and dasky quickly pull Zinai. "Yes? They sank your ship? " Gao fan took a light look and showed a warm smile. "It seems that you can only take the conqueror..." The expression on RI Nai''s face was very rich, with anger as well as frustration. Smog and dasky hold her tightly, for fear that she will work with Gao fan on impulse. "Let go!" "I''m not stupid!" he said ¡­¡­ A month later, a huge aircraft carrier sailed out of whiskey hill. It took Nami a whole month to assign these 200 people to their respective posts before she managed to drive the aircraft carrier out of whiskey mountain. Everyone is very excited. With such a warship, I''m afraid your Majesty''s day of unifying the world is not far away. Small garden Dongli''s camp, Dongli has just ended the battle with Brocchi, and is sleeping and recuperating. Baroque studio''s Mr. 3, Mr. golden week, Mr. 5 and Mr. Valentine''s day are hiding in the woods, and the atmosphere is a little tense. "Asshole!" Mr. 3, whose hair has grown into "3", swears in a low voice, "according to the original plan, we should use Gao fan and his gang to capture Dongli and Brocchi''s friends!" "Isn''t it?" With an umbrella, Mr. Valentine rolled his eyes on Valentine''s day. "I don''t know what''s wrong with these guys. It''s been two months since doute Niang''s death, and I haven''t seen anyone yet." Under the pink hat, Mr. gold looked cute on Monday. "Maybe they have been eliminated by the Navy." "Anyway, let''s start our work, or we''ll die when we go back!" Mr. 5 with sunglasses looks cold. When Gao fan''s aircraft carrier arrived at the small garden, Dongli and Brocchi, the two giants, had fallen in front of Baroque studio. After losing Mr. golden week, Mr. Valentine''s day and Mr. 5, Baroque studio finally won two giants by intrigue. Mr. 3 is in the final stage of finishing work, preparing to chop off the heads of Dongli and Brocchi. "Stop it Gao fan with Luffy and Ya Jia, appeared in the middle of the battlefield. I''ll go! Mr. 3''s eyes are straight, it''s you? The more you look at it, the more angry Mr. 3 looks. It turns out that the fruits of his work and others will be cut off! "I see. Do you want to take the heads of these two guys to get a reward?" Mr. 3 looks at Gao fan with alert face. "The bounty?" Gao fan glanced at the battlefield. It turned out that he had come at the right time. All Baroque people were seriously injured, and Dongli and Brocchi were dying. Good luck today. I picked up a leak. Chapter 473 Gao fan joked and said, "the reward on them can''t get into my eyes at all." Luffy said with a smile, "Your Majesty has plenty of money. That''s why you poor ghosts can see such money!" "What? Are we poor? " The anger on Mr. 3''s face almost ignited, "kid, we are Baroque studio, a pirate Hunter organization. Our organization is very rich!" "Stop talking nonsense!" Gao fan light said, this level of clown, it is a waste of his time. Ya Jia''s face was cold, and a thunder and lightning passed through the clear sky, which directly split Mr. 3 into two hundred and five pieces and could not fall to the ground. As for the others, Gao fan beat them up. Gao fan is very satisfied with Ya Jia. This is the power of thunder and lightning in the fruits of the weather he gives Ya Jia. It seems that Ya Jia is not lazy and often exercises. "Wow! It''s cool that sister Ya Jia can control thunder and lightning Luffy''s big eyes are full of surprises. Half an hour later, Gao fan flew back to the aircraft carrier with the crowd from the sky. With the previous "mental power", Gao fan has been able to control people from space. With angel wings, Gao fan can take people to fly in the sky. When the crew saw Gao fan flying with so many things in the sky, they cried. Our majesty, indeed, is a real God! When Gao fan and his party landed on the deck, the crew saw the two huge lumps of meat in front of them and cheered: "Wow! There''s fresh meat to eat During this time, they are tired of eating seafood from the sea. Dongli and Brocchi are huge, occupying two corners of the tail of the aircraft carrier deck. Of course, they think they are food. Shanzhi and Zhepu and other chefs quickly came forward and prepared to deal with the two lumps of meat. As a result, they were astonished to find that these two lumps of meat were actually human. "Your Majesty..." Shanzhi''s hand trembled. "Are you sure we want to eat them?" Gao fan covered his face, "eat fart! These are the two door gods I found! Let the doctors take good care of me! " "Yes Yamaji''s face was awe inspiring, "but We don''t have a doctor Gao fan covers his face, isn''t he? They really don''t have doctors. For such a long time, Gao fan has been a part-time doctor, treating these people with pills. Joba, Joba Come back to the team! "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand, took out two bowls of pills, "one for each, you take them!" "Yes Shanzhi took the pill and went down to work. Gao fan light looked at Dongli and Brocchi, "wait for the record pointer to record, let''s go to the next island." Three days later, the carrier headed for the next island. It is said that there is a country on the next island called Cigu country. Gao fan''s mission to them is very clear, that is to win this country. after all, Cigu country is also one of the 50 countries in the world, which will be the first country Gao fan won in the pirate world. Cigu country with heavy snow in the sky, the atmosphere is particularly solemn. Walpole is very angry today, because his subordinate Dalton and a fawn named Joba are fighting against his rule with a group of humble people. Although this ridiculous uprising has been suppressed by VAPOL''s army, and these people who revolted have been disarmed and knelt on the snow, VAPOL is still very angry. Chapter 474 "Dalton! Are you crazy? " Walpole put the collected weapons into his mouth and pointed to Dalton. The bruised Joba was in Dalton''s arms, dying. "You''re crazy!" Dalton stares at Walpole with hatred, "your brutal rule ended two years ago, but you are here again. Do you know how beautiful this country is during your absence?" "Dalton! You have changed Walpole''s face was stiff, and he grabbed Joba in Dalton''s arms. "What are you doing?" Dalton frowned. "Today, I will teach you a lesson!" VAPOL glanced around, then lifted Joba up to put him in his big mouth. "No!" Dalton went crazy, roared hysterically, and his body became a cow in the next second. But Walpole''s men are not vegetarians. They capture Dalton to death, making Dalton unable to move. The civilians behind Dalton were slightly moved by Walpole''s desire to eat Joba, but no one was willing to speak for Joba. Even if choba was on their side this time, and in order to help them get freedom, he fought until he fainted, but in their eyes, choba was still just a monster. "Feel the pain!" VAPOL let go of his hand, and the petite Joba fell towards VAPOL''s big mouth. "Woo Dalton was angry, but he was held back. In the distance, Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring when he saw this scene. Flash! With a flash of black armor, Gao fan appeared in front of VAPOL. Wave! Cong yunya appears in Gao fan''s hands and cuts VAPOL''s head off his neck, spilling blood all over the ground. Stop! Gao fan holds Joba in his arms with a calm face. Fortunately, labor and capital have flash skills, otherwise Joba will die in this ghost place. All this happened between lightning and flint, and everyone present was shocked. They didn''t even see how Gao fan killed wapol. They just saw Gao fan suddenly appear, and then wapol fell to the ground, bleeding. A drop of sweat came down on Dalton''s forehead. Who was the handsome black man who suddenly appeared? Second kill wapol, what a loser! All the people present were so surprised that they couldn''t speak and looked at Gao fan. Gao fan''s painting style is totally different from theirs! Whoosh! Sauron flashed in front of Gao fan, "your majesty! I''m late! " "Your Majesty? Is he his majesty Everyone looked at Gao fan and Solon incredulously, "which country is his majesty?" Gao fan takes out a pill and feeds it to qioba, then hands it to Solon. "Walpole is dead! I am your majesty of Cigu Gao fan stands with his hands in the air. No one got up against it, including Dalton, who just looked at Gao fan and said nothing. Not long after, Gao fan''s army came in a hurry and surrounded the group. At this time, everyone reacted that Cigu kingdom had been conquered. "Kill all those with weapons!" Gao fan''s face is one Lin, "wapol''s person, a don''t leave!" The executive power of the conqueror''s crew was built up under the tempering of smog. The next second, the soldiers of Walpole who had not yet responded were exhausted. Only a group of aborigines kneeling on the ground were left. Chapter 475 Dalton can''t believe looking at this piece of dyed red snow, there are not many people, just died. Gao fanwei squinted and looked at Dalton, "Dalton, would you like to join my country?" "Gulu!" Dalton took a hard swallow. "What country?" Dalton''s question aroused everyone''s interest. Yes, I have worked with your majesty for so long, and I still don''t know what your Majesty''s country is called. Gao fan took a deep breath and swept his eyes on the faces of the people! "All nations!" Gao Fan said faintly, "my country is called fan country, which is a people-oriented country. in my country, all lives are treated equally, even if you are an ordinary person, your life and life can be guaranteed the best. fan country is a just country!" Listen to Gao fan, everyone is very excited. Even ninai and Nuo Qigao, who are playing soy sauce with Gao fan''s team, are moved. A just country is so desirable. Dalton looks at these people around Gao fan in amazement. I''ll go! Look at you, how can it be like hearing the name "fan Guo" for the first time? It''s unscientific. Are you his subordinates? Don''t you even know his country? Dalton said he didn''t understand. What kind of people is this NIMA? "Your majesty! It''s cold here. " With a smile on his face, Shanzhi pointed to the castle on the top of the mountain, "some ladies are easy to catch cold, so we''d better go to the castle." Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at the castle on the mountain, "in my country, the king and the common people have the same status and no privilege, so there is no need for the castle to exist!" As he spoke, Gao fan raised his hand. The wound of the wind! Five golden lights flew away, directly killing the castle on the mountain. The day Nai and nuozhi high face all black, is that skill again, terror like this. At that time, the Cigu rebellion led by Dalton urinated and destroyed a castle thousands of meters away. This NIMA Are you still human? "Dr. gureva is still in the castle..." Someone murmured. Gao fan, the black line of his head, patronizes his clothes and forgets the old woman. Nima, what can we do? "Nothing! Here I am Guleva in the shadow came to the front of the crowd. "Hoo Everyone breathed out a long breath, even Gao fan felt relieved. "Dalton!" Gao fan, not angry, glanced at the crowd behind Dalton, "I''m asking you once Would you like to bring your people to surrender to me and join other countries to give them a better life Dalton was flustered and his legs trembled. Even in the face of death, he was not as nervous as he is now. Even when Joba was about to be eaten by Walpole, he was not so afraid. Because people like Walpole are not considered as dregs in the presence of Gao fan. He doesn''t doubt that if he doesn''t agree, Gao fan will destroy the country himself. He has the strength. "I want to ask!" Dalton raised his head difficultly. "If we join any country, what shall we do for your majesty?" Gao fan stood up and said, "rest and develop the army!" "My goal is the whole world. I hope to see your team when any country attacks the Navy headquarters and destroys the Tianlong people in the future." Chapter 476 "Attack the Navy headquarters? Destroy the dragon people? " Dalton and the civilians all dropped their chins, are you serious? "I, Dr. gureva, will submit to you, your majesty GAOFAN!" Guleva came forward and bowed to Gao fan. Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and he has no integral income, which is a little unclear. Dalton''s performance of guereva is more unclear, so what does this special mean? Is it interesting to attack the Navy headquarters? "The world is rotten It''s time for the world government to change! " Dr. gureva''s old eyes were full of excitement. "I''m looking forward to your Majesty''s kingdom." Gao fanwei squints his eyes. Dr. gureva''s eyes are very sincere. It doesn''t look like a lie at all. This person''s plot in the original is not much, so it''s normal to have no points. "Get up!" Gao fan light smile, once again look at Dalton, "it''s your turn!" Dalton is very tangled and wants to overthrow the world government. He also wants to do so. after all, it is precisely because of the world government that Cigu Kingdom has become what it is now. But Do you really want to take the people of Cigu country to the war? That''s going to kill a lot of people! What do I have to do with their family? Dr. gureva saw Dalton''s hesitation and scanned the room. "People of Cigu, are you willing to go to war? Are you willing to follow Dalton to overthrow the world government "We will!" "Yes! Damn the world government, damn the Navy "Yes! Let them die, we want freedom "Dalton, promise your majesty van! Let your majesty lead us to freedom "Yes! Promise your majesty Dalton''s face was awe inspiring. It turned out that this was the voice of the drum kingdom. He looked at Gao fan and knelt down on one knee. "Chen duodun is willing to serve your majesty!" The people of Cigu Kingdom knelt down one after another, "I''m willing to serve your majesty!" "Ding! Accept Cigu Kingdom, points + 100! " Gao fan is a little surprised. Is that good? He had planned to take a month to win over Dalton and ciguguo, but he didn''t expect it to be so smooth. Is this the aura of the protagonist? The answer is yes! At this time, Joba wakes up in Solon''s arms. A handsome face and a green hair of Solon are reflected in Joba''s eyes. WOW! It''s so kind, it''s mom''s feeling ~ Solon frowned slightly and looked at Joba''s hot eyes, slightly moved. "Your majesty Solon said faintly, "this little fox wakes up." Little fox? Where''s the fox? Gao fan looks at Solon, and Joba, with his eyes wide open in his arms. "Who''s the fox? I''m the elk!" Joba roared at Solon. Sauron was slightly stunned. "Can the little fox talk?" Luffy squeezed Joba in his hand excitedly, "Wow! This fox can talk, and he says he is a deer "Let me see! Let me see! " Bucky and uthorp vie to come forward. "No! I''m still a patient No, sick deer "I think it''s a monster!" "Ha ha ha!" Joba, a talking fawn, immediately became a hot commodity. On this night, the Magu kingdom held a grand banquet for the arrival of the new king, and the whole country was filled with happy laughter. Chapter 477 Even Zinai, dasky and the Marines were drunk all night. Rain land alabastan''s dream city, Wangxia qiwuhai crocodile''s headquarters, and the Kingdom''s largest casino "rain feast". Tall crocodile, ge you lay in the sofa, next to a few people of different shapes and colors. Robin, wearing a cowboy hat, had a faint smile on his face. "According to Mr. 13, who came back, found the bodies of Mr. 3 and his party in the small garden, and the two giants disappeared." "Well?" Crocodile slightly frowned, eyes with displeasure, "can kill our four senior cadres without a sound, find out who did it?" "There are many people who can do it ~" Robin calmly put two reward orders in front of the crocodile, "but the most likely one is this group." Crocodile light glance, "50 million Bailey? 30 million Bailey? It''s really interesting! " Robin light smile, "I suspect that we are looking for Princess Vivian is also among them." "Oh?" The crocodile joked, "I really want to meet them." "Yes Robin nodded slightly, "I''ll keep an eye on them all the time, but now there''s a group of pirates in the rape market. Look..." The crocodile got up with a joking smile on his face and said, "kill the pirates first. After all, I am the hero of alabastan." "Yes The people in the room nodded. Rape flower in port city ace walked on the street with a pleasant face. He just had a big meal in a restaurant, which was very comfortable. Before, ACE returned to the East China Sea Windmill Village and wanted to go to sea with Luffy, but he didn''t expect Luffy to go to sea alone. So he followed Luffy''s steps, inquired all the way, and finally learned that Luffy had entered the great route in Rogge town. After crossing the upside down mountain, ACE followed Luffy all the way, but he never heard of Luffy after whiskey mountain. So ace can only come to alabastan to wait for Luffy, looking forward to meeting Luffy. But I can''t help it. I''ve been waiting for almost a month in rape, and I haven''t seen Luffy. Ace plans to leave today. After all, there is a ship of brothers on board, and they should not be put in danger. At this time, the crocodile and his party also came to the rape flower port. When you see the pirate ship at the port of rape flower, the joking smile on the crocodile''s face gradually disappears. In order to hide her identity, the ship had hidden the pirate flag, but the figure in the cowboy hat on the ship was frightened. "Why him?" The crocodile frowned slightly. Robin face is still light expression, "fire fist ace, burning fruit owner, reward: 500 million!" When people heard this, they were stunned. That''s a 500 million level boss! Did we come to him blind? Ace also found the crocodile with people, standing on the boat, looking at the crocodile with a smile. "Shall we go?" The crocodile''s face was calm. "Well!" Ace nodded and joked, "it''s been a month, and it''s been long enough. Won''t you stop us?" Crocodile mouth smoke, in the face of ACE''s provocative words, he did not have the courage to start. "Ha ha!" With a smile on his face, ACE yelled at the crew, "let''s go!" The sail on the mast opens in the next second, and a pirate flag rises high. Chapter 478 Around the ordinary people look shocked, "no, it''s Pirates!" When someone found the crocodile, the fear on his face turned to joy. "Look! That''s Lord crocodile "Yes, it''s crocodile master. He''s here to protect us!" Ace joked and said, "klocdal, you''ve fallen ~" the crocodile didn''t move and looked at his back with cold face. Eyes full of anger, but the gap between the strength of his second counsellor. "Ah, what''s the matter? Why did the crocodile let them go? " "Must be the other side is too strong, crocodile adult also afraid!" "Cut! What do you know? It must not be like this... " Feeling the questioning eyes of these people, the crocodile is going crazy. He wanted to kill all these people in a rage. Such mole ants are not worthy to live. Robin said with a faint smile, "they It''s gone far, and killing people at this time will have an impact on succeeding to the throne in the future. " "Hoo ~" the crocodile took a long breath and looked unhappy, "I know..." Crocodile light said, "into the rape, always pay attention to that group of people!" "Yes Robin and others nodded, ready to get off the ship. "Look, what''s over there?" Suddenly, someone found something on the sea. All the people looked in the direction that the man pointed to, and found a strange ship floating on the sea in the distance, sailing slowly. It was a huge, dark ship with a huge, but actually torrential appearance, as if it had crossed from another world. "That''s What is it? " "It''s like a boat!" "How could it be a boat? How can there be such a big boat? " People working in the port put down their work one after another and got up to stare at this incredible scene. Robin pinches Feng clay, the human demon beside him. Feng clay screams, "what are you doing, sister Robin?" "Oh Robin light looked at each other, "just want to know if this is a dream, so pinch to see if it hurts." "Oh ~" Feng clay nodded, "then you pinch yourself, why pinch me?" "Robin..." The crocodile''s face turned black as he looked at the huge warship in front of him. "You say!" Robin nodded. "You say, this ship, is it possible that it is Hades?" Crocodile''s face is very blue. If this ship is Hades, his dream will come true. "No!" Robin shook his head firmly. "Why?" The crocodile frowned. Robin''s eyes were full of excitement. She had a strong interest in the super warship in front of her. "According to our distance from the ship, the length of the ship is more than 500 meters by visual inspection!" Robin said faintly, "as far as I know, Pluto may be bigger than it!" "Bigger than this one?" Crocodile smile, really worthy of the boat I want. "Yes Robin nodded solemnly, "and Pluto is a sailboat, and this There are no sails As soon as Robin''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes widened. Yes, the ship has no sails. How did he sail? "Whoosh!" All of a sudden, the huge ship disappeared. Yes! That''s how it disappeared directly in front of everyone, as if it had never appeared. Everyone was shocked. You look at me, I look at you, big eyes stare small eyes. What the hell? Did you have a dream together just now? At this time, Gao fan and others landed in the east of rape flower market. Chapter 479 In order not to be noticed, causing unnecessary trouble, Gao fan put the aircraft carrier away. People were amazed at Gao fan''s means of stealth, and exclaimed at his divine ability. Because the two big men, Dongli and Brocchi, were too conspicuous, they chose a place far away from the city. There are not many places to hide in the desert. Fortunately, icaram is the guide, otherwise Gao fan doesn''t know where to settle Dongli and Brocchi. However, at this time, Gao fan is looking at Weiwei and icaram in front of him with a black face. "Say it!" Gao fan''s tone was flat, and he was not angry. "Didn''t I say to go to katrya, the rebel camp? Why are you here? " "Your majesty! As the princess of alabastan, I must return to arubana as soon as possible! Expose the crocodile''s conspiracy in front of the king and his people Vivien''s eyebrows were tight. "Your Majesty, it was all my idea!" Icaram''s face was cold. "If you want to kill me, kill me!" "Foolish Gao fan rubs his eyebrows. People like Wei Wei who have never contributed points can always make trouble for you. "Come on! Rape flower, rape flower Gao fan twisted his eyebrows. Maybe he could meet ace. "Solon, Luffy!" "I''m here!" *2 "I order you to escort Princess Weiwei and icaram to arubana." "Yes *2 Weiwei was stunned, "Your Majesty, this is..." GAOFAN light look to Weiwei, "you are my concubine, I can''t watch you in danger." "now the alla bath is covered with crocodile''s eyes. Believe me, the news of our landing will soon come into the crocodile''s ears. The two of them are my guards for you. They are responsible for your safety. If you want to go back to the palace, you can go back to the palace and stay in the palace. I''ll take care of the rest. " Hearing Gao fan''s words, Weiwei''s heart is warm. It''s so nice to be spoiled. "Thank you Icaram was in tears and kowtowed heavily. "Thank you, your majesty!" Weiwei''s eyes were full of tears. "Ding! Accept Wei Wei, points + 100! " Gao fan light a smile, this integral, come of still not calculate too late. ¡­¡­ The next day, rape flowers in port city. The crocodile was sitting in his sofa smoking, "how about it? Have you got any information about the ship? " "No!" Robin shook his head. "A lot of people saw the ship at that time, but we looked around, and there was still no news about the ship." "However, it was found that the woman suspected of Princess Weiwei appeared in the east of rape flower." Robin presents a picture to the crocodile. In the photo, there are three black ducks. On each black duck, there is a man under his cloak. One of them is carrying three knives around his waist. "It seems that our princess Weiwei wants to go back to arubana ~" the crocodile joked. Robin a face is indifferent, "want to let a person intercept?" "No!" Crocodile joked, "don''t worry about them, we still have our work to do!" "Yes Thirty minutes later, kobula, king of alabastan, appeared in the rape flower. The people of Brassica napus were very happy with the arrival of the king, and even welcomed each other. For a time, the atmosphere of the whole Brassica napus market became extremely hot. Chapter 480 Although the disaster of alabastan continued these years, the land dried up, but the king''s reputation is still the same. But just then, a child rushed out of the crowd and stopped at the king''s feet. The scene was quiet for a moment. Whose child actually collided with the king? Koubu came forward and picked up the child with a warm smile on his face. When the crowd saw that the king was not angry, they all laughed with ease. King copula was as kind as before. "Hum!" Kobula smile, "this child dare to offend the majesty of the king, kill!" As soon as the voice fell, blood splashed on the spot. Everyone was shocked. "Go With a smile on his face, kobula glanced at the shocked crowd and walked forward with his guard. "Wow A woman came forward, hugged the bloody child and began to cry with grief. All the people responded that the king, who had always been kind, was such a cruel man. In the distance, in the attic. Gao fan and Na Mei look at the situation here and don''t speak. "Damn, we''ve been helping Wei Wei. I didn''t expect her father to be such a person!" Yaga was very angry and wanted to kill King kobula. Gao fan waved his hand. "This man is not the real king kobula. I''m afraid the real kobula has been kidnapped." Ya Jia Leng Leng, "isn''t it true?" "Well! Come with me Gao fan''s face showed a joking smile, "call on smog." The crocodile''s magic grip on alabastan has been opened. The next thing he has to do is watch the play, and then take advantage of it. As for now, he''s still going to the rebel headquarters, katrya, where there are a million rebels. Gao fan intends to hold these people in his hands. Katrya, the headquarters of the rebel army, is particularly sunny today, and the temperature in the desert is very high. Kousha, the rebel leader, lay in the shadow of a ruined low wall, staring at the endless desert in front of him. His mind is in a mess. He thinks too much. Once upon a time, he was a good friend of Princess Weiwei. At that time, he and his father accepted the king''s order to open up a new home. There was a time when their family was happy and rich. But three years ago, everything changed. In the past three years, there has not been a drop of rain in other places except arubana, the capital. In addition, the king did not care about the living conditions of his sons. In the first year, he often distributed materials, but now he is even more indifferent. Some people say that it was the king who used "dancing powder" in arubana, the capital, to gather the rain from other parts of the kingdom to the capital, which made other parts become what they are now. No one believed it at first, but as time went on, more and more people questioned the king and were attacked by the king''s guards. So now katrya, with a million rebels, is ready to attack the king''s army at any time. Kousha is under a lot of pressure now. People think that as long as he gives orders, these one million people will come to the king''s city and take their place. But KOSHA knew that it wasn''t that simple. War will kill people! A lot of people will die! Even if the rebels win in the end, there will be countless broken families, and by that time, everything will be irreparable. Chapter 481 So KOSHA was waiting, waiting for King copula to find out. "Chief!" Someone came running in a panic, with a newspaper in his hand. Newspaper Title: shocked, the king killed people in the street! Kousha looked at the newspaper handed to him by his hand and stood up. "What?" Kousha''s eyes were full of anger and his fists were clenched. But the anger in KOSHA''s eyes dissipated a little in the next second. He thought of the little face of King kobra many years ago. He thought kobra was not like that. "The king killed people in the street!" People around are crazy, "chief, let''s send troops! Attack arubana "Yes! Go and kill the king and avenge the thousands of dead people "Yes! Kill "Kill The crowd was frying in the next moment. Looking at the crowd, kousha frowned. Do you really want to send troops? "Fix, prepare, we''ll start tomorrow!" KOSHA struggled to make a decision. "Drink, drink!" The crowd became furious. Looking at the crazy crowd, kousha wants to grow a little lonely. He wants to be quiet. Kousha sat on the reef, staring at the sea in the distance. At this moment, a shadow blocked KOSHA''s sight. Kousha frowned and looked warily at the sky. His cross sword had come out of its sheath. Sky, people, three. Wearing black armor, Gao fan has a pair of black wings, which hang in the sky like that. Yaga and smog hang beside Gao fan. Who can fly in the sky? "Are you the Falcon bell of the king''s guard?" Kousha looked at Gao fan in the sky. Because of the light, he couldn''t see Gao fan''s face clearly. "Bell of the Falcon?" Gao fan''s confused voice reminds him that the king''s guard of alabastan did have a flying guard, and finally died in the explosion. "No!" Gao fan smiles and lands with Ya Jia and smog, standing in front of KOSHA. "I am the emperor of every kingdom!" Gao fan with a smile, human and animal harmless. "Where is the kingdom? The emperor Kousha browed, "excuse me, what are you doing here?" "Presumptuous!" Ya Jia''s face was cold, the originally sunny sky was covered with dark clouds and heavy thunder, which made her look like a storm was coming. Kousha is confused. Is it going to rain? Is it going to rain after three years of no rain? "Don''t think too much!" Gao fan looked at kousha''s surprised expression and joked, "Ya Jia, accept your ability. Don''t scare people." "Yes, your majesty!" Ya Jia nodded faintly, and the thunder cloud disappeared. "This..." Kousha looked at the clear sky again and looked at Gao fan at a loss, "Sir, please, please let this lady use that ability to save alabastan!" "Save alabastan?" Gao fan with a faint smile on his face, "you tell me, why should I help you?" "Because..." Kousha''s eyes twinkled, like a thorn in his throat. Yes, how can people help us? "What do you want?" Kousha looked up at Gao fan and said, "is money OK? Is beauty OK? " Gao fan shook his head slightly. "I want you to take your rebel army and submit to me!" "What?" There was a look of vigilance in KOSHA''s eyes. He is handsome and ambitious. Chapter 482 "Don''t look at me like that!" Gao fan was overbearing and said, "I don''t need money or beautiful women. What I need is kingdom, land and people!" Kousha didn''t say a word, and Gao fan''s words were sonorous and forceful, no doubt, after all, people are the king of a country, and it''s normal to look down on those things. "But Kousha looked gloomy. "I can''t promise you!" "Don''t promise me..." Gao fan joked, "then you will take these people into the abyss, and die for the crocodile''s dirty dream." "What do you mean?" Kousha heard Gao fan''s voice, "what is crocodile''s dream?" "Stupid!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s been three years. You''ve been fooled by crocodiles for three years. You''ve been sold and you''ve been counting money for them!" Kousha''s brows were tight, and he didn''t know why. "Three years ago, a woman came to you and provided you with weapons and supplies to help you build a rebel army, and you got what you are today." Gao fan gave a faint smile. Kousha met Gao fan''s eyes and narrowed slightly. This is an absolute secret. No one else can know, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand." "Hum!" Gao fan gave a faint smile and said, "behind this woman is the crocodile, one of the seven martial seas under the king, whose purpose is to use you and your rebels to destroy kobula, and then he will become the king." Kousha frowned. How could it be! "The dancing powder belongs to crocodile, because he is the owner of the fruit of sand, and his ability is restrained by water, so it doesn''t rain in alabastan!" "His aim is to become the king of alabastan, inherit the wealth of the Kingdom, and an ancient weapon hidden in the Kingdom, and dominate the great route!" "No way! Absolutely impossible Kousha was thinking about the possibility of what Gao Fan said. He found that what Gao Fan said is really possible. But he is not reconciled to the fact that he has been fooled for three years. I don''t want face. I''m the rebel leader! "Where do you think the ship full of weapons that suddenly appeared today came from?" Gao fan joked, "you''ve been fooled from the beginning to the end!" Kousha suddenly opened his eyes and found that what Gao Fan said should be true. "I have a way to stop this war! Let alabastan return to the way he used to be, "Gao Fan said with a smile," even more beautiful. " "Really?" Kousha looked at Gao fan and his eyes were full of expectations. "What can I do?" Gao fan light smile, "I have just said, you take your people loyal to any country." Kousha looked at Gao fan and shook his head slightly. "If you can really save alabastan, I am willing to be loyal to you! But I can''t control the others! Therefore, I kousha swear that as long as you can save alabastan, I kousha will serve you all my life Gao fan slightly squints at Kou Sha. The man''s eyes are very serious. Even if there is no system, Gao fan can see sincerity in Kou Sha''s eyes. "Well, that''s settled! I save alabastan, you are loyal to me Gao fan light smile, ready to leave. "Yes Gao fan suddenly realized, "there are a lot of crocodile planted people in the rebels, and their existence is an indefinite time bomb. I advise you to find out these people first." Chapter 483 Kousha''s eyes were cold and his face was blue. Gao fan joked, "do you want me to help you solve these people? You can''t kill them, but you can''t let them ruin your business. " "Thank you very much." KOSHA nodded. "Smog, it''s up to you!" Gofan patted smog on the shoulder. "I''m sorry! We will live up to our mission Smog nodded heavily. The next day arubana, the capital of alabastan. Princess Weiwei was holding the newspaper in her hand. Her face was dignified. "Father, how could he kill people in rape flower street?" "I''m sorry! Your highness! " "It was our duty to protect the king, but the king disappeared in the palace yesterday morning! Also yesterday afternoon appeared in the rape market Solon stood beside Wei Wei with a slight frown. Luffy doesn''t know where he is. The king killed a child in his own country in the street, just because the child blocked his way. Is it too bad for such a king? Solon felt that he had no reason to protect Wei Wei, so the princess born by the king must not be so good. However, Gao fan''s words are the imperial edict. Before Gao fan comes, Solon will not ignore Wei Wei''s safety. "No!" Weiwei''s eyes brightened, "if my father was still in the palace yesterday morning, it would be impossible for him to appear in the rape market yesterday afternoon. even if he runs fast, it will take a day to get there!" Several people on the scene looked at each other, and they didn''t know why. "So..." Slightly eyebrow tight, "someone pretends to be king in rape market murder!" "What?" Bell and gaka looked at each other and thought what the princess said was very reasonable. "And what is the purpose of the other party?" Solon said faintly. "Rebels!" *3 Weiwei, Beier and gaka exclaimed at the same time. "For the rebellion of the rebels!" Slightly suddenly opened his eyes, "it''s crocodile, they finally started!" "Now, the king of rape flower is a fake. Some of them can be transformed into others! Only when we find the real king can we wash all this! " With a slightly nervous face, "the king must still be in the palace or somewhere in arubana, only hidden by crocodile people!" "Yes Jackal jiaka looked excited. "I''ll send a message to the whole city to find the king!" "No way!" Bell frowned. "If we let people know that the king is not in the palace at this time, wouldn''t it be true that the king killed people in rape flower?" "Report!" At this time, soldiers were shouting outside. Wei Wei looks a Lin, "come in!" The soldier came in and knelt down on the ground. "A maid found a lot of dancing powder in the king''s bedroom and announced it!" "What?" Vivian''s face is black. In this way, the king''s accusation was almost fulfilled. "No way!" Wei Wei''s eyes are full of panic, "I''m going to cartleia, I''m going to stop the rebels!" "Report!" Another soldier rushed in. "Say it "The front line reports that the rebels have been found 10 kilometers south of arubana. They will be in the city in 10 minutes!" "What? Why did you find out now? " Bell and gaka are confused. This kind of thing should have been discovered when the rebels just moved! The soldiers were afraid to speak. Chapter 484 "Go down!" Wei Wei waved her hand and said, "I''m going to the wall to stop this rebellion!" At the same time, GAO fan walks slowly with a few people on the streets of arubana, with a pleasant face. "It''s better to change this street into a snack street." Gao fan strolls around the court, like looking at his own land. These rebels had more rules. After entering the city, they didn''t burn, kill and plunder, but went directly to the palace. It seems that kousha''s management ability is good. It''s hard to manage an army of this scale. Kirby and Joba were trembling with horror. Your majesty, this is someone else''s territory. It''s said that there are more than one million troops fighting here. Is this really good for us? Shanzhi took a cigarette in his mouth and glanced at them contemptuously. "Do you two want such advice?" Bucky buckled a lump of nose excrement. "That''s right. It''s against your Majesty''s dignity to be so counsellor!" "Ah Kirby and Joba are even more flustered now. It''s about your Majesty''s dignity. They dare not delay. "This street has been changed into a clothing street. You women like it most..." Gao fan continues to say that Nuo Qigao records Gao fan''s words. Nami, Ya Jia and Nuo Qi smile, "thank you, your majesty!" Kirby and Joba look at each other, the ladies are not afraid, we are afraid of an egg. "Stop!" At this time, a group of people stopped their way. Bucky and Shanzhi flashed forward and stood in the front, "who? How dare you stand in our way? " "We are hundreds of millions of elders!" The head of the man with a smile, "I really don''t know why, to deal with you scum, the top will let 50 hundreds of millions of elders come!" Looking at the sudden appearance of fifty people, Kirby trembled again. "Garbage affects my shopping!" Gao fan gently waved his hand with an indifferent face, and his mental strength was splashed. Fifty hundreds of millions of elderly people were instantly put on the wall by him. All the people on the scene are about to drop their chins, especially Shanzhi and Bucky. They are all ready to start. As a result, they are solved by Gao fan? Although they can easily solve the battle, but absolutely can not be so understated. Your majesty is stronger again! Yamaji and Bucky looked at each other and got the message from each other''s eyes. Nima, your majesty is getting stronger a little too fast, right? The hundreds of millions of elders on the wall were even more frustrated. They were killed by the seconds without seeing what was going on. I''m sorry for their setting of hundreds of millions of elders. Gao fan and his party continued to move forward. When they crossed a street, a group of people appeared again. "Oh Gao fan joked, "happy Christmas to Mr. 1, Ms. fingers, Mr. 2, Mr. 4, Ms. Baroque studio is all out!" "Are you Gao fan? Pirates worth 30 million? " The leader is a strong Mr. 1, whose muscles are a little out of harmony, "I''m offering a reward of 75 million for quick chopping! You can make your own decisions! " Mr. 1''s words reveal self-confidence and domineering. Both Kirby and Joba are scared. "Pirates?" Gao fan''s face is one Lin, one eye saw past. Mr. 1''s strong body kneels on the ground in the next second, and the floor at the knee is fragmented. "I''m not a pirate! Why don''t you have a long memory? " Gao fan looks indifferent. People in Baroque studio are confused. What the hell is this? Chapter 485 Mr. 1 kneels down at that man? Still kneeling so hard? I''m Cao. Is this a dream? The atmosphere suddenly dropped to freezing point, no one would think that Mr. 1 would kneel down to Gao fan for no reason. He was trembling, obviously kneeling hard. At the moment, Mr. 1 himself was even more shocked. He felt that his body was pressed to the ground by an invisible force, especially at the knee, which was extremely painful. He had no doubt that as long as the strength was greater, his knee would be broken. So he quickly opened up his demon fruit ability and turned his body into a blade, but he found that it was useless to do so, and he could not break away from the sudden control. "This..." Mr. 1 sweat of fear on the forehead, staring at Gao fan. He knows that his current state, I''m afraid, comes from the man who looks a little handsome in front of him. 30 million? Fuck 30 million! Can such a person be perfunctory with a reward of 30 million? Dog''s Navy headquarters, is the reward man eating shit? "Surrender Or die Gao fan stood up with his hands down, looking at these people in front of him with a flat face. These people are all capable of demons. Even if not on the table, but if you can accept, still can be used. After all, it takes a lot of people to rule the world. Everyone in Baroque''s studio looked at each other in astonishment. I''m Cao. Are you talking to us? This time, even the people behind Gao fan were shocked. Your majesty, what a prestige! Is this the posture of the strong? Isn''t that cool? Shanzhi all showed his crazy expression to Gao fan. "We are famous bounty hunters, Baroque studio, behind us is the crocodile of Wangxia qiwuhai, do you know?" Finally someone couldn''t help it and said. "The seven seas under the king?" Gofan chuckled. People in Baroque studio are confused, What''s the expression and what''s funny about it? "Ridiculous Gao fan looked contemptuous and said, "I don''t pay attention to the Navy headquarters, let alone the seven military seas?" Gollum! Mr. 1 swallows his saliva. Gao fan doesn''t brag, but now he is killed. It''s true. Surrender to Or die! Gao fan''s words haunted his ears like a magic spell. "Me! Kill dazbonis Surrender Mr. 1''s head hit the ground heavily, tearing apart a piece of the floor. "I''m Cao!" Baroque studio and the people behind Gao fan screamed at the same time, and the 75 million people who offered a reward were so subdued? Your majesty is handsome! Your majesty is a loser! Kirby and Joba hugged each other and shed tears of excitement. "Are you crazy? Mr.1£¡¡± The human demon Mr. 2 came forward and stood beside Mr. 1 with a roar, "you are Mr. 1, our leader!" "I think your strength is just like that. People haven''t started yet! You''re on your knees! " Human demon Mr. 2 looked contemptuous, "I think your 75 million reward is fake?" When people in Baroque studio heard Mr. 2''s words, they felt very reasonable. Yes! I was so scared just now. Now think about it, it seems that the other party hasn''t started yet. What''s the good advice? Chapter 486 "Kneel down and surrender, too!" Mr. 1 has a face full of grievances. It''s hard for labor and capital to explain to you, "if you don''t want to die, just kneel down!" "I don''t have much time!" Gao fan glanced faintly, his eyes fixed on the human demon''s face, "I''ll give you ten seconds to consider and submit Or die "Presumptuous!" The human demon''s face was stiff, "don''t think you can scare us if you scare Mr. 1 silly! Now let me give you a taste of my human demon boxing As soon as the voice fell, the human demon jumped up and kicked Gao fan''s face. Gao fan was not moved. He just stood there quietly. He didn''t mean to dodge at all. The human demon''s face showed a proud smile. He dared to deal with my attack like this. It seems that he is dead. Baroque studio people also feel that Gao fan can''t survive this blow. After all, the human demon can penetrate the rock. Mr. 1 also frowned. Was he really scared? The other side is not that strong? But at this point, everyone was beaten in the face. The foot of the human demon stopped abruptly at the place ten centimeters away from the high common face door, as if it was kicking at some impenetrable defense. "What the hell?" The human demon''s face was muddled, his feet suddenly couldn''t move, and then his whole body couldn''t move. In this way, the human demon kept flying and kicking in the air, and the expression on his face was rich. The human demon met Gao fan''s eyes and panicked instantly. "Long live your majesty, your majesty, spare your life, and I will surrender!" The human demon still kept that posture, but the words of begging for mercy came out from his mouth. Baroque studio people are confused again. I''m Cao. What kind of ability is that? It can resist attacks in the air, and control people''s body, hanging in the air. "Congratulations, I answered in ten seconds!" Gao fan smiles a little, the human demon''s body falls to the ground, kneels down on the ground honestly. Gao fan stood with a negative hand and looked at the rest of the Baroque studio, "I''m sorry, you''re overtime!" Tudun, hell sting! Suddenly, a long spike appeared on the ground, instantly dressed the Baroque standing man into a meat kebab, and the blood instantly flowed to the whole street. For a moment, the streets turned into hell, terrible. "Ah NameI three women instantly covered their mouths. It was the first time that they saw Gao fan''s bloody side. Mr. 1 bonitz and Mr. 2 von Kley opened their eyes wide, speechless in surprise. The style of painting is so different from what they have seen before. Is that terrible? More terrifying than crocodiles! GAOFAN see two people''s faces, smile, deterrent effect is good, these two guys should be honest. Huodun, huofengxian! Gao fan waved his hand and drowned the bodies in a sea of fire. "All right!" Gao fan looks at bonitz and von Kley kneeling on the ground with a cool face, "from today on, Baroque studio no longer exists, from now on, I don''t want to hear anything about Mr. 1 and Mr. 2!" "Yes "I''m sorry! Boniz "I''m sorry! Von Kley "Join your majesty!" "Go! Go and see where my rebels are Bonitz and von Kley look stunned. Is the rebel his Royal Mausoleum, in front of a historical stone tablet. The crocodile looked at the bloody kobula sitting on the ground in front of him. Chapter 487 Robin looked carefully at the stone tablet in front of him and shook his head slightly. "what''s on it is the history of this country, and there''s no information about that weapon." "Cobra." Crocodile face with a cold smile, "give you one last chance, as long as you hand over the underworld, I will immediately stop the war, otherwise, I will personally take you to the battlefield and see your people die in the war." "I don''t know what Pluto is!" Kobra shook his head slightly. "No way!" Crocodile is going crazy. How can there be no Hades? That''s his only chance to rise on the great route. If so, he would not be reconciled! "Hum!" Crocodile light smile, "it seems that you are not to see the coffin do not shed tears! Let''s see with your own eyes how your country fell! " ¡­¡­ The rebels led by kousha and the king''s army led by Weiwei are in confrontation. They didn''t order their men to do it, because they were waiting for one person, the same person. A hidden roof the crocodile looked at the two sides in the square and frowned, "what''s the matter? Why hasn''t there been a fight yet? " Robin e frowned slightly. "No, we have people in both armies. We just need to make a vocal rhythm to make both sides fight. it''s reasonable that there should not be such a confrontation." The crocodile looked at Robin doubtfully. "I think you didn''t follow my plan, did you?" Robin looked at the crocodile in amazement, "you misunderstood..." "Ha ha! So many people At this time, a burst of laughter came from the sky, people suddenly looked up and found a figure. Weiwei sees Gao fan with an adoring smile on her face. Kousha saw Gao fan with a look of worship in his eyes. A pair of black wings, a sound of black armor, a three pointed two edged gun. Crazy drag! Cool! It''s a blast! This is what Gao fan feels like to everyone. King kobula looked up at the sky, and the young man gave him a sense of holiness, he could not help but mutter in his heart: isn''t it? Is this the angel God sent to save alabastan? "For the first time, introduce yourself!" Gao fan is in the sky, looking at the crowd on the ground calmly, "my name is Gao fan, the chosen one! It''s your emperor! And the emperor of the world Gao fan''s voice is not big, but it can reach everyone''s ears. It seemed that there was an irresistible pressure in the words, which made everyone present breathless. The crocodile looks at Gao fan coldly. At the same time, he is also thinking about how to kill the man. "Don''t be so alarmed!" Robin smiles. "We''ve planted enough bombs to send everyone to heaven, so he''s just a problem!" The crocodile nodded and said nothing. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring and his hands are waving. Crocodile, Robin and kobula are wrapped by an invisible force on the top of the building. In a moment, they are sent to the center of the battlefield. Everyone was shocked. What''s the matter? The crocodile was even more surprised and speechless. The ability to wrap his body just now was unheard of! Why is the king there? Why are you with crocodiles? Who is that woman? The soldiers on both sides were full of doubts. All this happened too suddenly. Chapter 488 Gao fan still smiles, "crocodile! Aren''t you going to explain? " Crocodile light smile, "yes, I will catch the king kobula, he is such a person, not worthy to be a king!" "You are the king of the seven seas!" Wei Wei looks a Lin, "the navy is not allowed to interfere in the internal affairs of the country!" "Yes The crocodile looked righteous and awe inspiring, "I really violated the rules of the Navy by doing so, but I am also a hero of arabastan, and I don''t want my people to suffer!" "Nonsense Kobula said, "all this is your crocodile plot, you are the dancing powder, and you are the fake king of rape flower! You''re doing everything to take the country of arabastan! " Crocodile face calm, "nonsense is you, King Cobra..." "Pa Pa Pa!" Gao fan clapped his hands and gave a faint smile, "Mr. crocodile, it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it! Come on ''s voice is as like as two peas. Another "Kou Bula" is walking out of the crowd. is exactly the same. People are shocked. What''s the situation? The kobra waved his hand to his face to show his true colors. "I''m von Kley, a senior agent in crocodile''s Baroque studio!" Feng Cray said flatly, "I pretended to be the king of rape flower. All this was the conspiracy of crocodiles. He wanted to seek the country, besides, the dead child was not dead. Although the crocodile''s order was to kill him, I spared his life!" "What? It''s him "I didn''t expect that alabastan''s hero crocodile was such a man with ulterior motives!" "Yes! A pirate is a pirate. Wang xiaqiwuhai is not a good thing "That''s it Crocodile brow pick, what situation? During the confrontation just now, none of the rhythmic people arranged by themselves made a sound. Now when you pour dirty water on yourself, are there so many rhythmic ones? The crocodile is too busy to feel good. It seems that his arrangement has been changed. These rhythmic people were arranged by Gao fan, GAO fan arranged Solon and smog to clean up the Baroque studio between the king''s army and the rebels, and then put his own people in order to suppress the crocodile at this time. The crowd was in an uproar. It turned out that the crocodile was interfering. "Bloody mouth!" Crocodile light a smile, "I don''t know you at all, dead demon!" "I can testify to that, too!" Robin, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, comes forward, "Baroque studio is really crocodile, and all the agents including me work for crocodiles! The crocodile''s purpose is really to capture alabastan! " Gao fan''s face was stunned, but Robin also came forward to testify against the crocodile? But I can''t see you''re stiff at all? The crocodile looked at Robin with a blank face. "What do you mean?" Robin said with a faint smile, "there is a threat in the sentence you just told me, so I''m sorry..." Crocodile complexion is indifferent, "even so, also can''t explain I am the main messenger behind the scenes? You know, I''m going down the seven seas! I''m on the right side "Is it?" A Navy clothes smog out of the crowd, he is followed by the same Navy Chennai and daski. "Smoggy smoker? What''s the black threshold The crocodile squinted. "Why are you here?" Chapter 489 Smog is naturally Gao fan. As for heichuang rinai and daski, they volunteered after hearing about the sinister and poisonous nature of crocodiles. "Crocodile!" Smorga said calmly, "we are here to watch. If it has nothing to do with you, I don''t think the final result will be that you will become the king of alabastan, will you?" Crocodile eyes gradually become ferocious, how are these people? How come everyone comes to ruin their own good deeds? "Don''t worry! After you die, I will report to the Navy, you died bravely when you pursued the conqueror fleet! " The crocodile looked at smog with a cold face, just like a dead man. "Even if you think I''m the bad guy, let you know my strength!" The crocodile raised his hand and made a sign to the sky. One second, two seconds, three seconds One minute later, the crowd looked at the alligator with a loud finger. What are you doing? Crocodile black face, expected huge explosion? Why didn''t you show up? Gao fan looked at the crocodile with a silly expression on his face. "Are you waiting for the people in the bell tower to fire?" "Well?" The crocodile''s face was stiff. He followed Gao fan''s line of sight and looked at the clock tower on the high side of the square. There were two men hanging, who were sent out by crocodiles to fire guns. Beside them stood an aggressive figure with green algae head. "Do you think you can bury everyone with a lot of bombs under this square?" Gao fan joked, "ignorance is really terrible." "What Everyone was shocked to cut down the ground. Is there a bomb under here? "Don''t panic Princess Weiwei yelled, "the bombs below need shelling to detonate. now the person in charge of shelling has been killed by your Majesty''s guard, Lord Sauron!" As soon as they heard this, they stabilized. The crocodile is still unmoved and looks at Gao fan coldly. Fortunately, the other Baroque members are the backup igniters. "Are you waiting for them?" Gao fan showed an evil smile on his face, waved his hand, and two people walked out from behind him. ¡°Mr1£¡ Mr2£¡¡± There seems to be a flame in the crocodile''s eyes. "Mr 0, my name is bonitz!" "My name is von Kley." "Remember our names, we are your Majesty''s soldiers! No more Baroque agents. " Gao fan looked at the crocodile sarcastically, "all your plans have been cracked by me, you Are you angry? " "Ah The crocodile roared and pounced on Princess Wei Wei. Gao fan looks a Lin, Cong yunya suddenly appears in his hands, body shape a flash, stopped in front of the crocodile. Gao fan''s Cong yunya crossed an arc and slashed the crocodile''s face. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the crocodile''s body turned into a piece of sand, directly through Gao fan''s knife, and then gathered again behind Gao fan. "It''s all in vain!" Crocodile face confident, still toward Wei Wei rushed in the past, "my ability is not you can contend with!" People are confused, the attack is invalid? Can it turn into sand and coagulate again? How can we fight this? "It''s raining!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yes Ya Jia''s face was awe inspiring. The sky was overcast and it rained heavily. Everyone was stunned. They said it would rain if it rained. This ability can save alabastan! Chapter 490 Crocodile one face is stunned, did not expect Gao fan to know oneself so unexpectedly, came up with rainwater sealed his ability. Moreover, Gao fan has the ability to rain, which is his nemesis. His eyes a Lin, abruptly accelerated speed, toward Wei Wei rushed up. Gao fan a flash, suddenly appeared in front of the crocodile, a blow to the crocodile''s face. Caught off guard, the crocodile was hit by the blow and ate shit, gnawing mud on the ground. People are very surprised. What''s the matter? Didn''t you just miss the crocodile? "Did you see that?" Weiwei looked serious, "crocodile is the owner of sand fruit, in a dry environment, he can turn into sand, and the attack is ineffective, but when there is water, he can''t turn into sand, so he can be hit, that''s why he uses dance powder, in the desert, he is invincible!" Everyone looked at the crocodile in shock. It seemed that the crocodile did the right thing. "Ah! What if I did it? " The crocodile stood up, his face full of grief and indignation, "I''m a crocodile in the king''s qiwuhai. Even if it''s a reward, I''ve reached 85 million! You mortals should kneel at my feet and offer your lives Speaking, the crocodile crazily waved his arm to Gao fan. A piece of sand stained with water condensed into a long knife on the crocodile''s hand and split toward Gao fan. Rain can solidify the shape of sand and increase its intensity. Gao fan joked and raised his hand to resist the crocodile''s sand knife with Cong yunya. But the strength of sand knife can not be stronger than Cong yunya, so at the moment of contact, the sand knife is disconnected from the middle. The broken tip of the knife didn''t break immediately, but came towards Gao fan''s face in the next second. Looking at the nearby sand knife, Gao fan showed an interesting smile. "That''s interesting!" Gao fan flashed five meters away. Crocodile a face is stunned, own plan failed again, Gao fan this enemy passes as expected not simple. "Ha ha!" The crocodile''s eyes became crazy when he looked at Gao fan. "Since it''s exposed, I have no choice! Everybody! Bury me with you Crocodile a fury, the surrounding buildings in the next second between the pillars of the sand, the whole palace in the eyes of the public have become blurred up. What a force it is! All the people present were stunned. I''m afraid it''s the power that only God can have? Kobula looked at the gradually desertified palace with tears in his eyes. Gao fan also looked at all this with a cool face. The palace or something really shouldn''t exist any more. Just like the castle of Cigu Kingdom, as a symbol of royal power, Gao fan does not agree that there is a royal palace in a province, which must be owned by a royal city. So Gao fan is indifferent to the crocodile''s desertization of the palace, and even a little happy. "Ah! Help " the green bricks on the ground are also desertified in an instant, a huge desert vortex appears, and some people''s feet have sunk into the sand. Gao fan frowned slightly, crocodile force! Such wet sand can make quicksand. It''s so powerful that it can explode the watch. "Crocodile, crocodile!" Gao fan hung in the air, "you really let me down!" Crocodile a face muddle force, what ghost? Your people are going to fall into quicksand. Shouldn''t you beg for mercy at this time? What the hell is disappointment? Chapter 491 "As the fruit of sand, that''s all you know?" Gao fan''s face is angry, "do you know that the natural system is the strongest in the fruit of demons, and your existence is just losing the face of the natural system!" "You Crocodiles are both shy and angry, and their faces are distorted. "of course, I know that nature is the strongest, and I don''t want to be like this! I also want to be strong! But where is it so easy to get stronger? What do you think I''m after alabastein for? It''s not for Hades, it''s for strength! " "Crocodile! You''ve really fallen Gao fan''s face is distressed, this expression, in the eyes of crocodiles, is so much to beat. "Don''t you want to be the king of alabastan? Don''t you want to get Hades? " The crocodile''s eyes were ferocious and his face was grinning wildly. "I tell you, Hades is not in the country of alabastan at all! Ha ha ha! Are you disappointed? " Gao fan shook his head slightly, "I''m very disappointed, I''m disappointed, you are too useless!" Crocodile again dumb, a kid actually dare to use this tone to talk to labor and capital? "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "let me teach you by myself, and use your best ability!" The crocodile suddenly widened his eyes, because he saw the sand on the ground floating slowly, wrapping Gao fan in it, and Gao fan turned into a gray sand sculpture. Gradually, the density of sand is compressed at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the color changes gradually, finally, it turns into the same color as the normal skin. "It''s called the armor of sand, the strongest defense!" Gao fan raised his hand, and the Cong yunya in his hand cut off his body. after bringing a piece of fire, he left a shallow mark on his armor. The next second, the quicksand surging on Gao fan''s body, the shallow trace also disappeared. The crocodile was stunned. Gao fan''s armor of sand was harder than his own sword. When Gao fan raised his hand, the sand on the ground floated again and gradually turned into countless conical spikes. "It''s called the thorn of the sand!" Gao fan waved his hand, and these spikes quickly stabbed the crocodile. The crocodile waved quickly and raised a piece of sand shield to resist the attack of the spikes, which stopped at the moment of hitting the sand shield. Everyone felt that Gao fan''s sand sting was not as powerful as he thought. But the next second, the other side of the crocodile''s sand shield suddenly appeared the same sand thorn, and continued to fly towards the crocodile. The sand spikes that hit the shield gradually merged into the shield. The crocodile caught off guard and was punctured by sand. Gao fan waved his hand, and a sand wall appeared behind the crocodile. The sand spines nailed the crocodile to the sand wall. One of the thorns pierced the crocodile''s left eye, bleeding. "Ah! Let me go The crocodile growled. Gao fan''s face was cold, and the sand on the ground climbed up the crocodile''s limbs at the speed visible to the naked eye. Sandstorm funeral! "Bang bang!" The crocodile''s limbs collapsed after four dull explosions. "Ah! My hands, my feet The crocodile roared bitterly, heart splitting and heart shaking. His limbs It''s broken! Every joint of the crocodile''s body was nailed to the sand wall, unable to move. When people see the tragedy of crocodiles, they don''t feel pity at all. a villain like crocodiles is not worthy of pity. The crocodile drooped his head and looked at Gao fan angrily, humiliated and helpless. Chapter 492 The broken limbs made the crocodile miserable. His lips turned white and he didn''t even have the strength to speak. Gao fan shook his head slightly. "Crocodile, crocodile, do you think that with your strength, even if you have Hades, you can dominate the great route?" "In my opinion, the greater possibility is that your Pluto has been robbed by others. Do you help others dominate the great route?" After hearing Gao fan''s words, the crocodile''s struggling body stopped. He was shocked to find that Gao fan was right. With their own strength, even if they get the "Underworld", they are really likely to be making wedding clothes for others. "I..." The crocodile who understands the reality is like a balloon, with a drooping head and a look of lovelessness, which is quite different from the one who wants to eat people just now. Today''s crocodiles are seriously suspicious of life. After years of hard planning, I want to get Hades, but even if I get Hades, what can I do? Isn''t it something that will become someone else''s? The crocodile stopped completely, as if it were dead. "But..." Gao fan had a sly smile on his face and said, "there is an opportunity for you to surrender to me! I will take you, overthrow the Navy headquarters! Overthrow the world government! Overthrow the privileged rule of Tianlong people! Rule the world! " The millions of people on the scene were all looking up at Gao fan with a stiff face, and all of them were stunned for a moment. What? Rule the world? How can this man be such a loser? How can this man be so crazy? Crocodile Zheng Zheng raised his head, staring at Gao fan, Gao fan''s words like magic, constantly echoing in his mind. "Rule the world..." What a grand and exciting ideal! "Surrender to me! I can teach you all the abilities of sand that I have displayed today, so that you can become a real strong man Gao fan''s face was cold, and his tone revealed his inviolable hegemony. Not only in the presence of everyone''s heart shocked, even those on the ground of these sand in GAOFAN speak with GAOFAN''s words keep shaking up. People feel the strange sand, have been shocked, this feeling is too shocking. It''s as if Gao fan''s emotions can affect the surrounding environment, and even dead objects like sand are responding to Gao fan''s hegemony, even sand It''s all shuddering! Crocodile is God''s eyes, as if life had hope. He sincerely felt that Gao fan could really rule the world!. Yes! If a man like Gao fan can''t rule the world, who else can? I''m afraid it''s really gone, isn''t it? "But I don''t even have limbs, and I''ve lost an eye. " The crocodile frowned, "I''ve lost my value!" "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "I''m a God, just limbs and eyes. It''s a piece of cake!" Gao fan, with a cool face, waves his hand to remove the sand thorns on the crocodile''s body. The crocodile''s body is limping to the ground, like a lump of meat without bones. Gao fan raised his hand and put a pill into the crocodile''s mouth. Even the crocodile didn''t find it. Gao fan looked at the crocodile and said, "I As God, give you a new body As soon as the voice falls, the world changes color. Originally, the rainstorm suddenly cleared up, and Ya Jia was a little surprised. "What''s the matter? Obviously I don''t have the ability to solve it? Why is it sunny? " Chapter 493 A golden light came down from the sky and poured into the crocodile''s body. Gao fan is all muddled to force, can a Dan medicine still have such effect? "Cough! See you so domineering, I didn''t restrain, help you add a little special effects System little sister light said. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said shyly, "thank you, miss. Are those trembling sands your masterpiece just now?" "No!" The little sister of the system shook her head. "That''s your own ability. After all, you are at the level of Hades. although your own aura can''t be used as a weapon, it can still affect the environment." "Yes Gao fan''s face is excited, "don''t say, still have to continue to pretend to force..." The next second, something happened that surprised everyone. The crocodile had bright eyes in its originally empty eyes, the blood holes poked out by sand thorns were gradually healing, and the broken limbs were gradually growing flesh and blood, soon, its smooth skin was restored, and even the marked scar on the crocodile''s face was gone. "This..." Crocodile surprised to see their recovery of the body, a face unbelievable activities of their hands and feet. Is that true? Is it true that other people present were as shocked as crocodiles? After some surprise, the crocodile suddenly realized. "See your majesty!" The crocodile fell on his knees and hit his head heavily. "Ding! Subdue the crocodile and gain points + 100! " "Hiss!" Kousha''s knife slipped from his hand and inserted it into the sand on the ground. when he saw the crocodile''s body recover instantly, he confirmed Gao fan''s identity again in his heart. As Gao fan just said, is God! Can call the wind and rain, can regenerate flesh and blood. It''s not God. What is it? "Poop Kousha also knelt on the ground, "minister kousha, meet your majesty!" The rebels were so confused that they didn''t react to the fact that the leader suddenly knelt down and bowed his head. "I''m sorry! Kobra, see you, your majesty Kobulaputong, king of arabastan, also knelt on the ground. This time, it was the king''s turn. Gaka and Bell''s hands trembled from the sweat on their heads. King, are you serious? You''re not a fake king, are you? Gao fan''s face is stunned. Is this kobula disguised as von Kley? On one side, Feng Cray greets Gao fan''s eyes and shows his hands and shrugs helplessly. It''s not me! Gao fan smiles. It seems that I am so handsome! In fact, what Gao fan didn''t know was that kobra had long hated the rule of the Navy. After all, isn''t crocodile the only one made by the Navy? But in this sea area, no other force can compete with the Navy, so kobra had to let the Kingdom survive under the jurisdiction of the Navy. But now it''s different. Kobra has found a new source of support: Gao fan. Gao fan is a man with divine power! Can change the weather, but flesh and blood reborn! If such men can''t do the Navy, then the world is really crazy. So, at that moment, kobula decided that alabastein would submit to gofanchen. One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and people on both sides knelt down when they saw their eldest brother. "See you, my Lord!" Millions of people paid homage to Gao fan in unison, with a great momentum. Chapter 494 "Ding! Conquer the kingdom of arabistan, points + 100! " Gao fan felt the pilgrimage, and there was a heroic breath in his chest. Can''t help but under, Gao fan toward alabastan has not been completely weathered palace a roar: "I will be king in the world!" "Bang!" In an instant, the palace of alabastan completely disappeared, leaving no ashes. Robin was stunned. She didn''t know why. She sincerely felt that Gao fan would be the next one to rule the world and make history. With a complicated mood, Robin, like everyone else, kneels to the ground. "I''ve decided!" Robin told himself in his heart: "my main job in the future is to record Gao fan''s words and deeds! Record history! As for the translation of historical texts, it''s all incidental work! " After all, compared with creating history, translating history is too trivial and boring! With that in mind, Robin took out his book. "Time: July 13, 1520, location: arubana, alabastan. God Gao fan came into the world, showing the ability to control the weather, rebirth, through space and other suspected demonic fruits With the strength of one person, he shocked millions of troops and threatened to overthrow the rule of Tianlong people and rule the world. " Gao fan''s voice didn''t stop after he died in the palace. It spread out in an instant and spread all over the world without any destructive power. Every living creature in this world has heard this voice of overbearing and arrogant, which carries an irresistible strong breath, there is a palpitation in everyone''s heart: I''m afraid that something big will happen in this world! I''m afraid the master of this voice will really come to the world! Holy Mary chiaya the five old stars of Tianlong people can''t sit down for a moment. What''s the situation with NIMA? How dare anyone declare sovereignty to the world? As the top five old men in the world, they will never allow such a thing to happen. It''s arrogant to want to ride on the heads of the employees to pee! "Inform the Navy headquarters to find out what''s going on in three days, or ask them to come and see you!" Marlin Fando, Navy headquarters the commander-in-chief of the Navy headquarters put down the phone bug in his hand and said calmly, "check! What''s the matter with the sound? If it can''t be found out within three days, they will all commit suicide by cutting their stomach. " Sphinx town white beard suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the clear sky in amazement, "ha ha! That''s interesting! " Then, with a banter smile on his face, he picked up the wine bottle nearby and Gulu took a sip of the wine. Next to a beautiful female nurse rolled her eyes, "Captain, you can''t drink any more. Your body can''t stand it any more!" "No harm..." White beard laughs, "this is to celebrate the rebirth of the world!" Several beautiful female nurses looked at each other, did not know what he was talking about. Arubana ace followed Luffy and was shocked to see what happened in front of him. Millions of people are worshiping a handsome man with wings and black armor. More crazy is that this man actually threatened to rule the world, is really overbearing! Rao is such a arrogant person as ACE, who deeply feels inferior in front of that person. "Ha ha!" Lu Fei smiles, kneels on the ground and worships Gao fan like others. Chapter 495 Ace was stunned, and Luffy was kneeling on the ground? "How''s it going?" Luffy got up and looked at ace. "This is what I told you, your majesty Gao fan. He is the man I follow. He will rule the world!" "And I, too, will be the pirate king!" Lu Fei looks at Gao fan in the air, his eyes are full of light, "it must be OK!" Ace looked at all this stupidly. It seemed that he could not persuade Luffy to join the white bearded Pirate Group anyway! "All right!" Ace patted Luffy on the shoulder and nodded with a smile, "now that I have decided to follow him, I will not invite you to join us any more." "Let''s say goodbye..." Ace grinned, "looking forward to meeting you at the end of the world..." Gao fan has seen Luffy and ace. I''ll go! It''s ace! Gao fan was so excited at that time. That''s ace! When Gao fan was a teenager, he was also a fan of ace! As soon as the man appeared, he smashed five big ships with one blow, which brought a huge shock to Gao fan''s young heart. At that time, Gao fan felt that ace was the strongest force in the world. But then Dog said the end of the field, actually put ace dead! Who can bear it! This time, Gao fan won''t let ace die. Such a man is the most suitable to be a subordinate! "Wait!" See ace and Luffy respectively, Gao fan a flash stop in front of ace. Lu Fei looks cute and fresh. He looks at the place where Gao fan just stayed and the place where he is now. "wow Your Majesty''s speed is fast again A little surprise flashed in ace''s eyes. Gao fan''s speed was too weird. It didn''t seem to be moving, it was moving. Luffy doesn''t understand, but his ace can. It''s just This kind of ability is unheard of, and an enemy like is also very dangerous. Ace can''t help but mention the heart of prevention to Gao fan. "Sir, is this to prevent me from leaving..." There was a trace of vigilance in ace''s eyes. "Si ~" GAO fan took a deep breath and made a major decision, "I''m afraid I really can''t let you leave! Fire fist, ace "Ah," Luffy said with wide eyes, "Your Majesty Is there any misunderstanding between you and ace? " Ace is also puzzled, Yes, is there any misunderstanding between us? I haven''t even met you! Ace quickly searched for information about Gao fan in his mind, and then determined one thing, he really didn''t see Gao fan. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became cold, and even the hot sun in the sky was of no help. After struggling for a while, ACE finally murmured, "do we know each other?" "I don''t know!" Gao fan looks serious. I don''t know! Luffy fell to the ground. My majesty, what are you doing? Ace said with a faint smile, "since you don''t know me Then why should I block my way? " "To save your life!" Gao fan is a little excited. "Save my life?" Ace and Luffy were confused at the same time. Luffy looked at Gao fan stupidly, "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?" "I know you may not believe me when I say it!" Gao fan looked at ace seriously, "but what I said next is true!" Chapter 496 "You''re going to hunt Blackbeard, but he has the ability to produce dark fruits and absorb those with all abilities. if you go to him, you will only be caught by him! And after he catches you, he will hand you over to the Navy because you refuse to surrender, and take you as a chip for him to become qiwuhai! Then you will be publicly executed by the Navy, even if white beard takes people to save you, you will die! What''s more, white beard will die to save you! " Ace looked at Gao fan with a confused face. He didn''t understand how Gao fan, a little-known man, knew he was chasing Blackbeard. Robin''s eyes widened in shock, and his pen flowed freely on the notebook. "Your Majesty Gao fan predicted the life of fire fist ace If this is true, your majesty Gao fan still has the power of prophecy "And now you have a golden opportunity to change this tragic fate!" Gao fan looks distressed, "join my camp, I won''t let you cool!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Luffy looked at Gao fan with a dull face, so your majesty, you said so much just to woo ace? Why didn''t you make up such a difficult story when I was wooed? Hum! unhappy! Luffy''s mouth shriveled. "Thank you for your trouble!" But I''m a maverick like Luffy, I''ll try my best to fight for the goal I''ve identified, even if I give my life, so no matter whether it''s true or not, as you said, I won''t leave the white bearded Pirate Group and join your camp, today, I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you GAOFAN micro squint, light looking at ace, this man actually can bear the external aura of labor! "Good!" Gao fan nodded slightly. He knew that a mature big pirate like ace could not speak for a while. After all, the more experiences a person has, the more mature he is and the more fetters he has. Ace is different from eagle eye. Eagle eye is independent and has little concern, so he can join Gao fan freely. "Fire fist ace, I want to make a bet with you!" Gao fan smiles. Ace browed, "I don''t know what kind of bet?" "Just bet on what I just said!" Gao fan light said, "realized, is I won! I will find a way to save you from the Navy, at that time, you must promise to surrender to me! " "Oh?" Ace looked at Gao fan with great interest, "are you so confident? You know that''s what you told me. I will definitely take precautions, and I can give up chasing Blackbeard Gao fan''s eyelids jump, I''m Cao! Yes, If ace was forced to give up chasing Blackbeard, wouldn''t his prediction be over? Gao fan was very flustered, but his face was calm, "no! You will keep chasing Blackbeard, because you are fire fist ace Ace suddenly opened his eyes. He was shocked that Gao fan knew himself so well. Gao fan turned around, flew to the sky, and flew to the center of the square, leaving a melancholy voice, "I''m not afraid that after I tell you these things in advance, you will be on guard, and then I lost the bet, I just hope that you, ACE, will live well until the day when I unify the world..." Gao fan''s words do not bring any feelings, but they heavily hit ace''s heart. Chapter 497 Because ace saw two familiar figures from Gao fan''s back, Roger and white beard. For a moment, ACE found that he had to surrender to Gao fan. "If you appear before white beard, I will submit to you, Gao fan!" Ace said heavily in his heart. "Nothing!" Luffy patted ace on the shoulder. "Your Majesty, he doesn''t have revenge..." Ace smiles, shakes his head bitterly, and murmurs, "Luffy, does he really have the power of prophecy?" Luffy shook his head with a fresh face. "I don''t know about that. but I''ve seen him flatten a mountain and destroy a castle with one knife before. then I think he''s very powerful, so I''m confused and become his man." "Ha ha!" Ace touched Luffy''s head with a greasy face. This silly brother, as expected, is still the same, confused all day long. But Gao fan is really strong. He leveled a mountain with one knife and destroyed a castle with one knife. Does white beard father have such power? "Go! I''m waiting for you at the end of the world! Luffy Ace turned away, leaving a lonely figure behind. Luffy waved goodbye to ace, and a group of geese flew in the wind. Gao fan stood on a high platform in the crowd, his eyes focused on ACE''s back, and his eyes were full of regret. It''s a pity that such a talent can''t be used immediately! "Your majesty Nami''s voice sounded in Gao fan''s ear, "we still have a chance to see him He''ll give in then "Well..." Gao fan nodded for me, "it''s going to be hard for you to incorporate the kingdom of alabastan!" "It''s not hard for me to work for your majesty." Nami smiles. Three days later, GAO fan and his party boarded the boat and left alabastan. After that roar was heard by the whole world, GAO fan decided not to announce the news that alabastan was a vassal state for the time being, after all, this news may directly lead to the demise of alabastan. Not only that, Gao fan also let king kobula "betray" himself and gave his information to the Navy headquarters. On the big round table of the naval headquarters, a group of big men were holding a meeting. Marshal of the Warring States period of Buddha frowned at the urgent information just handed in front of him. This is a piece of information about what happened in alabastan three days ago, which was personally sent by kobula, king of alabastan, with the autographs of smog and heichuang Chennai, the authenticity of the content is beyond doubt. "The sand crocodile, one of the seven armed seas, planned to usurp the throne of alabastan for three years. The conqueror fleet headed by Gao fan saw through and stopped the crocodile''s plot and rescued the crisis of alabastan. The whole Baroque studio, led by crocodiles, was killed. " Here''s a long list of participants. "Damn the system of the seven armed seas under the king! Why not just abolish it! " The documents in the hands of the Buddha during the Warring States period were slapped on the table with a ferocious face. Admiral crane, picked up the intelligence and took a light look. As a counselor, she always had to worry about these things. "It is suggested that the military ranks of smog, Chennai and daski should be promoted as a reward, funds should be allocated to alabastan to support the reconstruction." General he has a calm face Chapter 498 "By increasing the reward offered by Gao fan''s group, the reward offered by Gao fan himself will be directly increased to 100 million, other major members will increase by 30 million." With that, the crane will be in the hands of the intelligence thrown aside, as if to do a very common thing. The Warring States period of Buddha twisted his eyebrows. Fortunately, there was a crane, otherwise he would be angry. "This kind of thing is a small matter, everyone, it''s time for three days..." The face of Buddha in the Warring States period is dignified, "we still don''t know the source of this voice! How do you plan to explain to the above? Or are you ready to commit suicide? " People look shocked, who knows what to do? "Hoo General he sighed, "since everyone has no idea, I''ll talk about mine! My idea is, since we can''t find a goal, we''ll create one. " "Simply put this matter on the conqueror fleet, it happened that they took part in the alabastan incident and saw through the crocodile plot, the incident also coincided with that voice." "But we can''t say that they did it, it''s too obvious that they did it, only that the suspected clues are related to them." "And it''s really doubtful that Gao fan and his gang, as new people, are rising so fast, the above will also recognize this view to a certain extent." "Then we can send a general to look for and kill Gao fan and his gang, and solve the problem." When they heard the truth, they nodded. The frown of the Warring States period of Buddha also gradually stretched out. "Congratulations, everyone. Your life has been saved!" On that day, the reward spread to the whole world. Reward conqueror pirate group members: GAO fan: 100 million! Sauron: 80 million! Nami: 30 million! Ya Jia: 30 million! Nuoguigao: 30 million! ¡­¡­ When Gao fan and others saw the reward amount, they left the land of alabastan on the aircraft carrier. Alabastan''s land is too barren and resources are too few to build a state. Gao fan let smog, Zinai, daski, von Kley, Boniz, Dongli and Brocchi stay in alabastan, as Gao fan''s strength to protect alabastan. And then he took others on a new journey. When people saw the reward, their faces were full of laughter. Uthorp''s face was excited! My reward is 30 million. I''m one step closer to the dream of a great pirate! " "Yes, yes!" Bartolomio is also very excited, "this reward growth rate is too fast!" "Enough of you! What''s so happy about that! " Nami was angry, "the navy is a group of big bastards! It''s clear that what we do is good. Why should we offer a reward? " When Joba saw his reward, his face turned black. "Ah! Die, die, die Shanzhi''s head is full of black lines, "is there any mistake? I''m just a cook!" Luffy said: "ah, why don''t I offer a reward? I''m also a main member!" "Ha ha ~" Weiwei was embarrassed, "I''m really sorry, because the fight was over when Lufei came back, so my father didn''t register your name..." "Ah?" Luffy went straight. "Er..." Weiwei has a few black lines on her forehead. "Nothing!" Luffy instantly recovered his spirit and grinned, "next time, I will fight the most powerful one!" "Ha ha ha!" The crowd laughed wildly. Chapter 499 At a huge round table in the palace of alabastan, smog, Zinai and daski were not happy at all when they were rewarded by the Navy. "Why?" Dasky frowned and questioned, "it is clear that the main credit is his majesty, but the Navy not only has no reward, but also punishes his majesty?" Smog, a smoker, said nothing and smoked with a dignified face. On one side of the day Nai also full face sad lit a cigarette, the same silent. "Ah Kobula let out a deep breath, "this is the present world government, the present Navy..." "That''s ridiculous!" Dasky punched heavily on the table, hammering out a fist seal. "Go to mother''s Navy! Go to tianlongren Fengkeli''s face is ferocious, "I swear by the glory of human demons that I will follow your majesty and trample them under my feet!" "Yes Kousha''s face was shocked. "Step on them!" "Good!" Kobula had a faint smile on his face. "Now, we need to restore the productivity of alabastan as soon as possible and reserve enough materials for your Majesty''s cause!" "Now, I''ll announce everyone''s mission..." ¡­¡­ On the aircraft carrier "one two one, one two one..." With neat footsteps and slogans on the deck, Solon replaced smog as the new instructor of the conqueror crew. Joba kept the shape of a deer and followed Solon with a serious face. Robin looked at the soldiers walking neatly in front of him in shock, most of them were rebels in alabastan three days ago, a real mob. During the seven days of joining Gao fan''s team, Robin spent every day in shock. Especially the conqueror, which overturned Robin''s understanding of the word ship. She didn''t expect that the ship she saw at sea and suddenly disappeared actually existed. Is there such a big ship in the world? What''s more, the ship really has no sails! The propeller is driven forward by a force called nuclear power. It''s the first time Robin has heard of this driving technology. But she can be sure that this technology is absolutely exclusive, and she can''t find another one. Even the largest shipyard in the world, the capital of seven rivers, doesn''t have this technology. Moreover, the whole body of the ship is made of extremely hard steel, which is much stronger than the "Hades" that Robin saw in the original history of alabastan. The weapons on the ship, not to mention, subverted Robin''s understanding of the word "weapons". It''s a main gun that can strike hundreds of kilometers accurately at any moment! 20000 rounds a minute! How does kenima let other pirate ships live? "Your majesty! Where are we going? " Yaga lay on the fence and stuffed a raisin into her mouth. The crocodile stood aside and grabbed two fresh grapes with his right hand. Then he held them. A second later, the grapes turned into raisins. There are many raisins in the plate of crocodile''s left hand, all of which come from this way. Shanzhi watched the crocodile''s operation and felt his heart dripping blood: "it''s a fresh grape. The water in it is a rare resource on the sea. How can you be so violent! Ah! Forget it, lady Yajia, whatever you like, let alone raisins, even if you squeeze me dry! " Gao fan touched Ya Jia''s head and said with a smile, "go to Jia ya!" Chapter 500 "What Gaya?" Nami, with a dull face, took out the chart in doubt. She didn''t remember Gaya. "Look Just then, someone screamed. They looked up in amazement and found a broken ship falling from the sky and then falling into the sea. The ship sank quickly and disappeared above the sea. "Why did a boat fall from the sky?" Everyone was stunned, and then turned their eyes to his omnipotent majesty Gao fan. What Robin wanted to say was stifled. "It''s an empty island!" Gao fan smiles, "an island suspended in mid air." "Empty island?" Luffy was interested in it for a moment. "Helmsman, give me the helm, let''s go up to heaven!" "Bang!" Nami hit Luffy with a fist and made a close contact with the deck. "What''s the rudder up there?" Luffy got up and growled, "how can we go to heaven without steering up?" "Do you have any common sense of navigation?" Nami continued to roar. Kirby drew little circles on one side. "He didn''t All the days I spent with him depended on luck... " "Your majesty Crocodile face respectful, "need someone to salvage it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan originally wanted to say that he didn''t need to salvage, but when he picked up a pair of scrap iron, a faint smile suddenly appeared on his face, "Lao Sha, do you want to make a bet with me, there is only a pile of scrap iron in this ship!" Lao Sha is Gao fan who named the crocodile. "This..." Lao Sha hesitated, "Your Majesty, do what you say!" "Cut!" Gao fan waved his hand, "I dare not gamble. It''s not like you before!" Lao Sha said with a faint smile, "Your Majesty is joking. The former minister has died. Now he is just a dog beside your majesty!" Gao fan gave a faint smile, the rebellious crocodile, after surrender, he became so docile, it''s really good. "I''ll bet you!" Luffy came over with a thud on his face. "I guess there''s gold in that boat!" Gao fan smiles, "if I win, you have to promise me a condition!" "What conditions?" "I haven''t thought about it yet. Remember it first, and I''ll talk about it later." Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Good!" Luffy burst out laughing, "if I win, you have to promise me a condition. I didn''t think about it well. I''ll wait until I think about it!" "Well!" If Gao fan nods, you are smart. "I''ll go down and salvage it myself!" Luffy took fishing tools and jumped into the sea with several people. It didn''t take long to complete the salvage, and all that was fished up were scrap metal. Luffy let out his anger again, with an unhappy face. "Ha ha ha!" After Gao fan left, Shanzhi, usop and bartolomio covered their stomachs and laughed back and forth. "How can we win a bet with your majesty?" "Ha ha ha!" Luffy burst out laughing, too. A few people are muddled force, "you lose, what''s funny?" Luffy made a grimace. "At least I''ll bet you don''t even dare face it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± A few people were speechless, as if they were right. "So we''re almost there!" Luffy laughed, and several of them laughed. Sauron was black. "You guys, keep your voice down. Don''t affect my training of soldiers!" Not far from the sea, orangutan, the salvage king of the ape mountain united army, was driving at full speed on the sea, just now, they found a ship falling from the sky, silent on the bottom of the sea. Chapter 501 At this time, a black giant appeared in front of them, and everyone was shocked for a moment. "Boss! What is this? " Someone asked aloud. Known as the boss is a man like ape, oh No, it''s a man who looks like an ape, anyway, it''s OK. The ape looks confused and says, "I don''t know? Is it a ship? " "The boat?" Everyone was shocked. Is that possible? Such a big boat? "No? It looks like a black island to me "Island?" "Are you stupid? Have you ever seen a moving island? " "Moving?" The ape was shocked. Just now he was in a daze. Now he realized that his boat was going to collide with the other side. "Don''t just stand there!" The ape roared wildly, "rudder, it''s coming!" With a cold sweat on his face, the helmsman quickly steered. But it''s too late. The next moment, there was a bang in front of the aircraft carrier. "Helmsman! What''s going on? " Nami looked up at Bucky in the bridge window. Bucky was embarrassed. "A strange boat suddenly appeared in front of him. Because it was too sudden, he didn''t give way in time..." "But don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with our boat. Their boat is broken!" Naomi''s head was full of blue veins. "Fool, save people first!" Soon, a group of apes were saved. On deck, it''s windy. The mood of the ape group at this time is broken. Today is a fine day to go out and salvage. As a result, I just saw a ship falling from the sky, thinking that it could open today, I met such a huge monster ship. Then his boat was crushed by others, and there was no residue left. Originally, the ape wanted to settle accounts with each other after he got on the ship. As a result, as soon as he got on the boat, he was killed by a swordsman on the spot. Looking at the other party''s hundreds of murderous people, he has no idea of asking for compensation. "The king ape?" Gao fan looks at the macabre ape with great interest and laughs jokingly. The ape looked at Gao fan, shocked, "do you know me?" "I don''t know..." Gao fan light smile, "take me to see your boss, Roland degree grandson Kulik!" Salvage King ape face shocked, eyes revealed vigilance, "how do you know about our old man? What do you want to do with him? " Robin on one side shows his shocked eyes to Gao fan again. His majesty seems to know everything. "Ask him for help. I''m going to the empty island!" Gao fan stood up with his hands down, with a proud face. "Empty island?" A question mark appeared in the ape''s mind. "Where is that?" "You don''t care where it is, lead the way!" Sauron''s face was cold, and a murderous air swept away. The people who salvaged Wang''s fleet felt that the air became cold and trembling. The ape swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "I''ll take you to..." The sea is calm and calm today is another happy day. The ape mountain United Army''s undersea exploration King orangutan takes a group of young brothers for a walk on the sea. From time to time, send sound waves to the bottom of the sea to see if there is anything worth fishing. At this time, a huge black object appeared on the sea, there was someone on it, and a sound familiar to orangutans came from it. "Hi, sir! Hi, si Chapter 502 The ape and his brothers sent a signal to the ship, which means help us. We were kidnapped. Gao fan smiles and asks the ape to take him to the director. As a result, the ape brings himself here. The orangutan looked at the huge black boat next to him in shock, his eyes were straight, "I''m Cao! Ape, what did you do? Who have you offended? " "Boss! It''s the ape. They are! "A monkey asked foolishly," do you want to save them? " "Help The orangutan''s face sank. "Of course, we can be saved!" Apes are their brothers. How can they not save them? But is it a huge ship? I''m not afraid of you! "Listen, people over there. I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. Let my brother go, or I''ll do it!" The chimpanzee howled toward the opposite side. "Luffy! Beat that orangutan to me Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Good!" Luffy''s face was excited, and finally he could move his hand. "Rubber Machine gun With a roar, Luffy''s right hand grew longer and hit the gorilla. The orangutan''s face was stiff and his mouth was wide open. Strong sound waves roared from the mouth of the orangutan. Luffy''s rubber hand was directly blown back by the sound wave, and the hat on his head was almost lifted. Luffy quickly pressed the hat with his hand. The ordinary soldiers on the conqueror could not withstand the stimulation of sound waves. They covered their heads and squatted in pain. "Luffy! Can you do it? " Solon''s hands itched as he watched. So we can''t have an enemy, and we can''t vent the anger accumulated by the recruits these days. Solon is a little anxious. "No way!" Luffy''s face was cold. "You caught the ape. It''s my turn!" Sauron has a black face, Ma Dan. This orangutan looks better than the ape Thanks! Five minutes later, with Luffy''s unremitting efforts, the orangutan was successfully beaten by Luffy and flew to the sky. Luffy also returned to the conqueror with an excited face. "All right!" Gao fan looked at the ape with a smile, "now, you can honestly take us to see your old man, right? Don''t worry We have no malice Ape looked at Gao fan with a face of horror, believe you, you bad old man, you are very bad! "No way! You just flew my brother, I will never take you The ape''s face is blue, "don''t try to force me to surrender!" "Even if we don''t have you to lead the way, it won''t be long before we can find your old man..." Gao fan''s face showed a cold look, "by then, I will kill all your people!" "You Ape panic, he did not doubt that Gao fan would do that. "I just want to know how to get to the empty Island, by the way, I can also help your father''s ancestor Rolando wash his grievances..." Gao Fan said faintly, "after all, this is also the wish of your old man!" Ape listen to Gao fan''s words, face gradually become calm up. The old man really has such a wish. If these people can find the empty Island, they can help him realize his wish. "Good!" The ape nodded heavily, "I''ll take you there!" "Solon, it''s up to you!" "Yes! Your majesty "It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest on the spot." Gao fan smiles, looks at the darkening sky, then looks at the four women of Na Mei and leaves. Chapter 503 Na Mei''s face was very shy, and then she blushed to keep up with Gao fan. On the noisy deck, Robin stares at Gao fan''s back and makes a record in his notebook: on July 21, 1520, his majesty Gao fan bet with Luffy that there was only beryllium copper and rotten iron on the ship he was going to pick up. Your majesty Gao fan persuades the ape man to find a way to the empty island. PS: can Gao fan really foresee the future? The prediction that the future of ace will come true? Is there really an island in the sky? (question mark face) in the cabin the atmosphere is beautiful. Gao fan is lying on the couch with jade body. The girls had fallen asleep with tired faces. Their faces were flushed and their noses were burning. Weiwei still has a faint smile in her sleep, a very satisfied look. Gao fan got up slowly for fear of disturbing the sleeping girls. "Oh Nami whispered, "your majesty! You''re in my hair Gao fan''s face is black, so short hair can be pressed? "Your Majesty, where are you going?" Nami blinked her eyes and said, "don''t you want to go to sister Robin secretly?" "Sister Robin?" Gao fan muddled to force, "when did you have such a good relationship?" "Your Majesty is dead!" Nami got up and came to the cabin door with a red face. "I knew you wouldn''t let sister Robin go, so I called her here!" As she spoke, Nami opened the cabin door and saw Robin standing outside in her sexy underwear. "Your Majesty I... " Gao fan''s face turned black. "Nami Is that what I am in your eyes? " Na Mei looks at Gao fan''s expression, her body is stiff. It''s over. I''m wrong! "That..." Robin was trembling, and his scarlet face was full of loss. "If your majesty doesn''t like me, I''ll go..." As he spoke, Robin turned away and walked out step by step. Na Mei frowned tightly and looked at Gao fan with an aggrieved face. Gao fan shook his head helplessly and looked at Robin''s infinite lonely figure. Robin, a woman, Gao fan, of course, wants to take it. As a person who understands the original text of history, Robin has been wanted by the world government since he was eight years old. It is because the world government is afraid that Robin will decipher all the original historical texts and revive all the ancient weapons including "Hades", threatening the current rule. Although Gao fan looked down on the three ancient weapons, he was willing to speed up the process of world unification. "Robin!" Gao Fan said faintly, "if you are really voluntary, I will allow you to serve the bed..." Robin suddenly raised his head and quickly turned around, his eyes were dazzled, and his body trembled with excitement, "thank you "Ding! Accept Robin, points + 100! " "But not today. It''s late at night. Have a good rest!" Gao fan smiles and walks away from the cabin. With a happy face, Nami pulls Robin into the cabin. Seeing the scene in the cabin, Robin''s face turns more red. It''s shameless of you to be here ~ but This kind of thing is exciting to think about! There''s still a little bit to look forward to! The next day, at dawn. The conqueror arrived at her destination. They all looked straight at the huge castle on the far shore. The atmosphere is torrential and magnificent. Chapter 504 Close the aircraft carrier, Gao fan with a few people off the ship, came to the so-called "Castle"! Luffy said, "what! It turns out that the castle in front is just a drawing board, and the house in the back is just a little bit! " Ape a face disdain, "what do you know? The old man said, "he doesn''t live in a house, he lives in faith!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan light smile, want to enter the room. "Stop!" A voice came from behind the crowd, and they couldn''t help looking back. A strong man with a chestnut on his head, holding a cigarette in his mouth, looked at Gao fan and others covetously, "who are you?" "Old man!" The tearful ape ran to the man, saved the man''s thigh and rubbed his nose on his trousers. "What''s the matter? To make them beat you like this? " Chestnut head looks angry. "Ah Luffy''s eyes widened. "This uncle looks so strange. He is prismatic!" Chestnut head black face, "kid, you even intruded into my castle, also hurt my men, it is too much deception!" As he spoke, the chestnut head hit Lufei. Luffy wants to do it, but Gao fan gently waves it and pulls it apart with his mental strength. Chestnut head stumbled and fell directly on the ground, then did not move. "What?" Ape crazy, "you killed the old man!" "Don''t get excited!" Gao fan light smile, "he is sick, also sick not light!" "Sick?" Joba looked alarmed. "Where''s the doctor! Someone''s sick! What about the doctor? " All the people looked at Joba one after another, their faces were confused. "Er..." What does Joba realize? "I''m a doctor..." Not long after, under Joba''s treatment, chestnut head woke up in bed. After a while of surprise, chestnut head also accepted the fact that his life was saved by this group of people. "If you are for gold, I will not tell you the information of empty island when I die!" Chestnuts have a straight face. "Gold!" Luffy and uthorp suddenly widened their eyes, "there is gold!" Chestnut head and ape look at each other, "you didn''t know there was gold?" "I don''t know!" Lu FeiMeng''s new face said, "we just want to go because we think it''s fun. It''s in the sky!" How can there be such pirates in the world? Going to a place for fun? Are you crazy? Aren''t pirates all for treasure? "Believe you, ghost!" The chestnuts waved their hands and looked scornful. "Gaya, an island that existed here 400 years ago!" Gao fan stands with a negative hand and looks up at the sky at a 45 ¡ã angle. His tone is flat and sad. Chestnut head listen to Gao fan''s words, surprised to open mouth, "how do you know?" Robin instantly took out a small book. The most important part of Gao fan''s story telling is that she didn''t want to leave a word behind. "Gaya is an island of gold." Gao fan ignored chestnut head''s shock and said slowly, "it''s the island that your ancestor Roland arrived at that year..." "What?" Chestnut head was shocked. "Who are you? How do you know that? " After all, the popular version is that Roland Du is a big liar who cheated the whole kingdom in order to be famous. "I also know that there is a huge golden bell on the island of Gaya, which sounds melodious and pleasant. when the bell rings, it can be heard far away from the sea. it was the bell that attracted Rolando to Gaya in those years." Gao Fan said lightly. Chapter 505 "You..." Chestnut head surprised did not know what to say, "do you really believe this legend?" "Of course!" Gao fan stretched out his right hand and gently stroked the wall of the house, "the rest of the house is the best proof. This is what Gaya left when he disappeared." When lizitou heard Gao fan''s words, he was almost moved to cry. After so many years, someone believed this legend. "I guess you''ve been operating here for so many years, should have found something, too?" Gao fan looked at chestnut head with great interest, "your ancestors guessed that Jiaya had sunk to the bottom of the sea, which was actually wrong!" As Gao Fan said, he confirmed that Gaya was not at the bottom of the sea. But some of the things that have been salvaged prove that Gaya really existed. Gao fan waved and put a map in front of chestnut head. Chestnut head widened his eyes and looked at the top line of the map: "empty island"! "Do you believe in the existence of this island?" Chestnut head looks at Gao fan strangely. "Of course!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "all the evidence shows that Gaya was washed up to the sky by the current, and then integrated into the empty island." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chestnut head didn''t say a word, he thought so, but it was too shocking, if he said it, others would treat him as a madman. "So..." Gao Fan said faintly, "I need your help. Tell me where the next torrent will appear?" Chestnut head staring at Gao fan, this man really has courage. "Tell me! Why are you looking for Gaya? " Chestnuts are frowning. "To tell you the truth!" Gao Fan said with a calm smile, "I really want to go to Jiaya for the sake of gold, but when I am looking for Jiaya, I will also clear Rolando. at that time, I will ring the golden bell on the empty island and tell the world, Rolando is not lying!! Let them all know, 400 years, they are all wrong! They! It is the ignorant "I''ll help you! Can''t I help you? " Chestnut head was moved to cry, the tears in his eyes fell in an instant, and his nose all flowed out, "but I have one condition!" "Say it "Your boat is very big. I want to go up with you!" The chestnut head wiped the snot and tears from his face. Gao fan got up slowly, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Darling, it seems that there is no such scene in the original work? Shouldn''t chestnut head just stay here? But think about this guy, although he doesn''t know what ability he has, his apes and orangutans are all pirates offering a reward of 30 million. I think he has some means. "What are your abilities?" Gao fan asked lightly. "I will sail!" Chestnut head looks excited. Bucky panicked in an instant. I''m Cao. You''re trying to grab my job! Gao fan shook his head. "No, there''s a helmsman!" "I can repair ships!" Chestnut head looked at the aircraft carrier and hesitated, "this I can learn. Don''t worry, I can learn very fast! " Gao fan is still shriveled. "I will..." "Forget it!" Gao fan waved his hand, "just follow Bucky to sail. My boat is different from others. It''s not so easy to drive!" "Yes, I do!" Bucky bowed deeply. "Thank you, Ron!" "Thank you, Ron!" Chestnuts follow Bucky. "Yes Chestnut head suddenly thought of something, "yes! Go and find nanniao Chapter 506 "South bird?" Luffy looked jubilant. "What is that?" Chestnut head hands clasped, a serious face, "we are going to the current is just south of the Cape, here is a great route, North and South are not divided, and the head of the South bird is always facing south, so we need to use it to guide us." "Moreover, according to my recent observation, the current will appear at 4 p.m. this afternoon, leaving us little time!" "Luffy, Lao Sha! I order you two to go at once. " "Yes *2 "wait!" Chestnut head said, "Your Majesty, the southward bird is Gaya''s bird. Gaya didn''t leave much when he went to heaven, so if you want to find it, you''d better take more photos!" "Shanzhi, bartolomio, usop, Kirby, choba, you join in!" "Yes *5 Sauron was a little discouraged and said, "Your Majesty, please go!" He really can''t stand these soldiers. What are they? There are no weak ones who can fight. I don''t know how smog put up with these guys at that time. If Gao fan doesn''t see through, he certainly knows about Solon''s sufferings. "Lao Sha ~" Gao fan looked at Lao Sha faintly, "would you like to train soldiers later?" Old sand tiger body a shock, swallowed a saliva, "minister only your majesty order is from!" When Solon heard that, bad! Your majesty wants Lao Sha to train his troops. You don''t trust me! "Your majesty! That''s not what I mean! " Sauron explained quickly. "Don''t make such a fuss! After that, you two will take turns in training, one for half a month! " Gao fan waved his hand, "now go to find nanniao! Anyway, get back here before 3.50 p.m.! " "Yes All of them gave a military salute to Gao fan, then left. "I hope they can find the South bird in the park." Waiting time is boring, Gao fan looking at the 500 points on the panel, hands a little itchy. Lucky draw! "Ding! Get Hulk underpants * 666! " "Ding! Get Tang Seng meat * 999! " Gao fan looks at 666 Hulk underpants in his backpack. Hulk underpants, disposable underpants, ugly appearance, do not add attributes. What kind of ghost is Tang Monk meat? Shit! It''s a hot bar? Gao fan: system little sister, you are not artificial leather, you are real leather! "Ding! Congratulations on the weapon: Inuyasha - iron teeth "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Inuyasha - tusyawang (strong variation)! " I''ll go! Tusk king! This is Inuyasha''s father, known as Inuyasha''s strongest fighting power! 500 points, just two things? Gao fan looked at the little sister of the system with a muddled face, "are you serious?" "Look at your color..." System little sister rolled a white eye, "see ''strong variation'' three words?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "what''s the matter? It''s worth 400 points? " "Cut!" Miss system waved her hand, "don''t you know if you use it? "The day of the abscess!" "Hey Gao fan''s eyes widened, and he was ready to start. System little sister hands akimbo, nostrils are raised to the sky, you try! "All right! I know! " Gao fan instantly flameout, "fusion!" "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is 6 stars Chapter 507 "Ding! Activate the strong mutation effect and gain the powerful skill of the tooth King: Prison dragon break "Mutation effect inspires, gains skill: channeling!" Gao fan is a little confused. Is that what strong variation means? Gain powerful skills of blood! When he got Cong yunya before, Gao fan also tried the incidental skill of prison dragon breaking, but he obviously failed. Cong yunya is just a knife. As a result, he has now acquired the skill of breaking the prison dragon. Gao fan really thinks his points are worth it. And there''s a psychic! Gao fan was happy at that time. ¡­¡­ At this time, another pirate ship came to the sea. At the bow of the boat stood a muscular man with yellow hair, glasses and a mouth wider than his face. It was Bellamy the hound. Bellamy heard about the rescue of the sunken ship by the United Army of ape mountain in magic Valley town, and became interested in the castle of chestnut head. I don''t know why, Bellamy''s intuition told him that there was gold in chestnut head''s castle. It didn''t take long anyway, so Bellamy came. I don''t know the result. I''m scared. When Bellamy saw the huge black ship in front of him, he was stunned. Not only that, but also the pirates behind Bellamy were stunned. "My God! How can there be such a big ship in the world? " Bellamy''s eyes were shocked. If it was a boat, how big a sail would it take to drive it? No! Nima, this boat has no sails! "Zhi..." At this moment, the auxiliary gun on the side of the big black ship aimed at Bellamy''s ship, and Bucky''s voice came from the horn, "listen, your ship has been locked by the auxiliary gun of the conqueror! Limit your leader to raise his hand and surrender in 10 seconds! " Shua! The crew behind Bellamy threw away their belongings and raised their hands. They all looked at the weapon made up of dozens of iron pipes. Although the weapon didn''t look as powerful as a cannon, it was really chilling. "Ma Dan, a group of cowards!" Bellamy''s face is black. These people have really disgraced him. Bellamy''s face was cold, her legs turned into springs, with a whoosh, she jumped up to the big black boat. Bucky''s hands trembled and his face froze. I''m Cao! It made him jump up. As soon as Bellamy got on the boat, a group of soldiers came up with weapons. With the blessing of the spring fruit, Bellamy''s amazing elasticity makes him rush to the left. For a moment, no one can do anything to him. "Robin! You go Gao fan light smile, "want to live!" Bellamy, the hound, is really a small character. However, later he will join the dorfermingo, but also learned to armed color domineering, still a bit of talent. "Well!" Robin nodded, "20 rounds of bloom!" "Bang!" Bellamy, who was very happy in the sky, was seized by the sudden appearance of 20 hands and twisted into a ball in an instant. he lost his center of gravity and fell on the deck. "Let go of me!" Bellamy is confused. What the hell are these extra hands! At this time, the soldiers who originally surrounded Bellamy gave way and Gao fan appeared. Bucky made a military salute to Gao fan, "tell your majesty, the intruder has been caught!" "Well!" Seeing the people''s respect for Gao fan, Bellamy knew that he had met the Lord. Chapter 508 I didn''t expect that it was your majesty, the king of that country? Having a country at a young age is enviable! "Hum!" Bellamy tilted his head and looked at Gao fan. "You are so handsome. You must be the captain of this ship, aren''t you?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles, "it''s very good at talking..." "I advise you to let me go, or you will die when our boss comes!" Bellamy swept the room with disdain. "Who is your boss?" Gao fan asked jokingly. Bellamy had a straight face. "Our boss is Don Quixote, Alfred Domingo!" "Oh GAOFAN meaningful Oh a, "under the king seven Wu Sea, duofranmingo!" "Yes Bellamy said with a smile, "are you afraid now? Let me go, then give me this boat, then I will give you some good advice in front of our boss, and promise to make you a captain! " "Bellamy the hound, I thought you were a good pirate, but I didn''t expect you to be a fool ~" Gao fan shook his head slightly, showing a pity expression. Gao fan waved his hand and said, "come on, kill me!" "Yes! Your majesty Bucky drew the knife from his waist. "What Bellamy was stunned. "You can''t kill me. If you kill me, our boss will come to avenge me!" "Oh?" Gao fan faintly smiles, "if so, I can''t wait for it? I''m looking for Alfred Domingo. " "Wait..." Bellamy panicked. "What do you want him for? Maybe I can lead the way "I want to Kill him Gao fan grinned and showed an evil smile, "are you still willing to lead the way?" "Nani?" Bella Milton froze and sweated on her forehead. Gao fan narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems you don''t want to!" "Yes, yes!" Bellamy nodded. Bucky slapped Bellamy on the back of the head. "What are you doing? Thank your majesty!" "Yes, yes Bellamy kowtowed, "thank you Ma Dan What''s the matter! Originally, I only wanted to come here to look for the legendary gold, but how did I meet these abnormal people. No way! We have to find a way out. "Your majesty! What about that pirate ship out there? " Nami frowned. "They are clamoring for us to return their captain." "Bellamy! Do it yourself Gao fan waved his hand. He was not interested in this kind of thing. Bellamy knew that he could not escape. After demobilizing the pirates, he stayed in the cabin honestly. After a while, the team that caught the South bird came back. Under the command of chestnut head, the conqueror left the land and headed for the South Sea. Bellamy, the hound, stared out of the window with a dignified face. He told them before when he demobilized his people to stay behind so that he could escape at any time. This strange ship doesn''t know what power it has. It has such a huge body and good speed. he is a little worried that his younger brothers will be lost or found by the enemy. So now he has to remember the line, sit down and mark, so that his people can find themselves. Ten minutes later, Bellamy was a little sleepy. It''s really boring to stay in the cabin and stare at the sea like this. No way! Go for a walk! I fell asleep when I didn''t walk! Thinking of this, Bellamy jumped out of bed. Chapter 509 "Attention, all of you! This ship will be moving into the sky in five minutes. please hold the fixings around you and fix your body immediately. Pay attention to your safety Bellamy''s eyes widened and she drove to the sky? What the hell? Is there really any empty island in the world? It''s impossible, isn''t it? "Boom!" At the next moment, everyone feels the huge impact from their feet, it seems that there is a strong force to impact the ship upward, and everyone feels the pressure from their feet. "Damn, what about five minutes?" Bellamy grabbed a post and held it tightly. He looked out of the window in amazement. The world outside the window was changing. The ship was farther and farther away from the sea. "Hold the grass It''s really flying up Bellamy''s little brothers were all in a daze on the sea. "My God! The boss is flying up! " "Shall we go over?" "In the past?" "Forget it, it''s too late!" "That''s the reason why there are always boats falling from the sky in this sea area. Let''s stare at the big one here!" "All right!" By this time, the aircraft carrier had already darted into the clouds and disappeared into the view of the pirates. Most of the people entered the cabin at this time, but there were always bold people standing on the deck. "Wow! We are in heaven Luffy was so excited that he ran around on the deck. "Ah! Help Joba was holding on to the railing, and tears were coming down. "Ha ha ha!" After all, with Gao fan''s spiritual protection, they are not worried about falling. A moment later, the current carried the boat high into the sky. The sea below was barely visible. "Look! How white the clouds are Nami exclaimed. They looked up and saw a large white cloud appear on the top of their head. The clouds continue, and they don''t know how wide they are until the end of their sight. "We''re almost there!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "through this sea of clouds, it''s an empty island!" "Wow Everyone burst out cheering. Of course they believed Gao fan''s words. "Ga..." Just at this time, there was a sound from the hull, and people felt that the upward speed had weakened a lot. "No!" Chestnut head cried out, "maybe the ship is too heavy for the current to carry us to the sea of clouds!" "What Everyone was stunned. What should we do? "If this falls down, we''ll all be dead!" Bellamy peed at that time, when he saw that he was really flying into the sky, he wanted to come to the deck to see the scenery of the empty island. As a result, as soon as they came out, they heard someone say that they couldn''t do it. They were confused at that time. Heaven, earth, I am innocent! "It''s OK, don''t panic!" Gao fan smiles a little, a pair of black wings grow out. "If the power of the current is not enough, I''ll take the next step." Gao fan, with a calm face, flew into the sky. I''m Cao! He can fly? Bellamy''s eyes widened again, and he looked at Gao fan in disbelief. At this time, the ship almost stopped going up, and there was a little sign of falling down. But what if you can fly? Are you going to fly away one by one? Bellamy is about to collapse. In the sky, Gao fan''s face is a Lin, spread out the palm, system little sister, you can give me face! Hum! The next moment, everyone on the boat can feel a strange ability filling every space around. Chapter 510 The boat, which had begun to fall, resumed its upward posture in the next second. They were surprised and speechless. All they knew was that their majesty was very strong. Bellamy completely collapsed, his eyes empty lying on the deck, staring at the sky''s flapping gofan. An invisible force burst out from Gao fan''s body and pulled the huge ship up quickly. Is this still human? Is this special or human? Bellamy''s questions come from the depths of her soul. This NIMA Is it God? "Oh! Long live your majesty! Long live your majesty Not long after, there was a roar of excitement from the deck. They once again witnessed Gao fan''s divine power, one by one excited. A boundless sea of clouds appeared at the feet of all people, looking forward, boundless. "Wow! Pure white sea Luffy raised his hand and looked far away, looking excited. Everyone is staring at the new world. "Your majesty! Where are we going next? " Nami mumbled, after a moment of surprise, Nami found that there was nothing here. Gao fan looked at the distance, "go to the waterfall!" Nami was a little bit of a monk. She nodded her head and said, "go to the waterfall!" "Roar!" Suddenly, a huge octopus stopped the way of the aircraft carrier. Each arm of the octopus is half the size of an aircraft carrier! For Gao fan and others, this is a monstrous monster. "My God Ya Jia Hua looks pale, "are all the sea kings here so big?" Nuozhi gawkily looked at the bloated guy, "isn''t it? It''s not a sea king, is it? It should be called the giant sea king Slightly and Robin looked at each other, obviously to agree with the words of Nuo Qi Gao. Gao fan was also slightly surprised. The octopus was really a little too big. "Dead monster! Get out of the way Luffy''s face was cold. "Rubber, cannon!" Luffy''s long fist has been thrown towards the octopus, but compared with the huge octopus, Luffy''s fist is no different from the baby''s fist. "Bang!" Luffy''s hard punch did not cause any effect, just like the stone fell into the sea, did not turn up a spray. "Drink!" Solon''s face was cold, and he said, "three swords flow, a hundred and eight worries!" Three blue swords burst out with Solon''s sabre, forming a huge Phoenix like sword wave, which made a sudden attack on the huge octopus in front of him. "Poof This knife cut three wounds on the octopus, and there was a trace of blood flowing out. Octopus looked down at the wound on his body and went crazy in the next second. Sauron''s seemingly powerful knife didn''t cause too much damage, otherwise the octopus would not be able to jump so happily. "Hold the grass!" Everyone was so confused that even Lord Solon had no way to deal with each other? "Cut!" Sauron''s face is stiff. How can a man say no! "Three swords flow, arm hundred and eight vexed Phoenix!" Same move, different effect. Solon''s Phoenix sword spirit this time is mixed with a layer of armed color. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring. He didn''t expect that Solon was so gifted and used his armed color to do so? Armed color domineering general used to cover the body, used to enhance defense. Of course, while enhancing defense, you can also increase attack. Chapter 511 However, as far as Gao fan knows, it seems that no one has used the military color to arm the sword Qi. The sword Qi that had been armed was much stronger than before. It directly penetrated one of the tentacles of octopus, and the blood gushed wildly. But the effect of the attack is still very general, octopus more crazy in the sea of clouds rolling up, some tentacles have climbed to the aircraft carrier, a rhythm to drag the aircraft carrier into the sea. "Grass Gao fan a scold, flash appeared in the head of the octopus, wave out Cong yunya, raised. There was a purple ball of light at the top of the sword, which grew rapidly. In a flash, a huge light ball tens of meters wide was formed. Everyone was stunned in the purple light: Wow! Your majesty is going to perform magic again! "Prison dragon is broken!" Gao fan a fierce drink, in the hand of Cong yunya a sword. "Roar ~" a dragon''s song resounds between heaven and earth, a purple dragon flies out from the purple light ball, and the crazy rolling Octopus pours down. "Puff, puff, puff!" The purple dragon meets the octopus, tears the octopus''s body like an instant, and then goes in. Octopus issued a painful howl, body twitching, blood gushing, instantly dyed the whole sea red. Because of the pain, the octopus resisted even harder. "Evil animal! Stop it Gao fan''s face was cold, "the wound of the wind!" With another wave, a golden knife fell from the sky and directly cut off the tentacles of Octopus wrapped around the aircraft carrier. "Boom!" Purple Dragon fully into the body, octopus exploded in the next second. After setting off a huge wave of blood, there was no residue left. After some turbulence, the aircraft carrier returned to calm. The people who calmed their mood were confused for a moment, so the giant sea king class became dregs. "Yes Everyone cheered and cheered. With your majesty, it''s not a problem what kind of enemy you are. At this time, Gao fan felt a little strange and turned to look at the past. The sky, there are people. A man wearing armor and riding an extremely ugly horse is staring at this side in a daze. The knight in the air, ganfuor, was stunned. Just now, he found the change of Sea King class, seeing that a strange ship was attacked, he came in a hurry. But the next second, he saw a man with wings blow the giant sea king to pieces, and his heart was shocked. Is that what people can do? At this time, everyone found that in addition to Gao fan, there was a man sitting on Tianma in the sky, and they all quieted down. "Wow! What a cool Tianma Luffy was excited. Uthorp squinted at Luffy and said, "it''s ugly, OK ~" "is that the enemy?" Joba''s a little scared. Gao fan looked at the old man and said with a smile, "air Knight ganfuor?" "Do you know my name?" The old man frowned slightly and looked surprised. "I know not only your name, but also that you are a God on the empty island!" Gao fan smiles. "Wow Luffy was surprised. "Is this grandfather on an ugly flying horse a God?" God? Everyone was shocked. Is there any other God in the world besides your majesty? But the mount of this God is not decent. It has no Majesty''s wing prestige at all. Ganfu''s face was stiff. "Aren''t you from Qinghai? How do you know so much? " Chapter 512 Gao Fan said with a cool face, "I am the chosen son of heaven. I came to the empty island to destroy Aini Road, bring the empty island into my territory and let all people get real freedom!" Without saying a word, ganfuor looked at the huge aircraft carrier below and at Gao fan. He didn''t doubt Gao fan''s ability. After all, he saw Gao fan kill the giant sea king with his own eyes just now. However, if a war is launched, many people will die! "Ganfuor!" Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring. "Now that you know about the fact that I will be king on the empty Island, I can''t let you go any more. in case you tell me, I will lose more than I gain!" "Surrender Or die! Choose for yourself Gao fan took back his wings, suspended in the air and stood up with his hands. This hand shocked all the people. Hold the grass! Your majesty is strong again! We used to need wings, but now we just float in the air like that. What''s more, your majesty is so domineering. He dares to be obedient to God. This is the attitude of a strong man! Ganfuor''s eyes widened, NIMA, I''m afraid you are the real God, aren''t you? "Moreover, enilu is building a spaceship" maxim ". When he builds it, he will destroy the whole empty island and let him be the only God on the white sea!" Gao fan''s tone is flat, without a trace of emotion, "and I will kill Aini road and save everyone on the empty island at that time!" Ganfuor was shocked, and he had heard of Gao fan''s proverbs. And then there are the white Berets that have disappeared since ganfuor''s throne was taken away by enilu. In fact, there are many signs that enilu is doing a terrible thing. But he has no evidence. "How do you know that?" Ganfuor frowned and looked at Gao fan. "I''m sorry! He is the chosen son and has the right to know everything he wants to know. " Gao fan looked up into the distance, "the fate of the empty islanders is in your hands, the former God ganfuor!" Ganfuor''s eyes were cold and he made a big decision. Since Gao fan really has the strength to defeat ainilu, and he can see that these people on Gao fan''s ship are not pirates at all, they are a strong army and the huge and terrible warship, people who can have such force can not be ordinary people. "What is the name of your Majesty''s country, please?" Asked ganford. "All nations!" Gao fan''s eyes said, "a people-oriented country!" "People oriented?" It was a wonderful word for ganford! "I want to know, what''s the life like in Fanguo now?" Gao fan takes a look at Weiwei and Weiwei steps forward: "the purpose of every country is to take the people as the foundation and rule the country by law. before the law, everyone is equal and there is no privileged class. we have a strong army to guard our territory and protect the safety of the people. for new countries, such as empty islands, we implement the same policy!" "Hoo Ganfuor breathed out a deep breath, "I want your majesty to personally promise that you will give the empty island people a better life." Gao fan turned his back to ganfuor and said in a heavy voice, "I''m sorry, ganfuor. I can''t agree to this condition! I can only give you a stable environment without war. as for a better life, it depends on you. " Ganfuor''s frown stretched slightly. If Gao fan agreed directly, he might think it was perfunctory. Now Gao fan''s answer is just what he wants. Chapter 513 "So, what''s your answer?" Gao fan''s body moved up a little and looked askance at ganfuor. Ganfuor''s face was cold. He must have the answer in his heart. He put away his knight''s long gun, clenched his right hand, hammered his left chest, and bowed his head heavily. "I, ganfuor, see your majesty!" "Ding! Take ganfuor, points + 100! " My God! The people on the aircraft carrier looked at the two people in the sky one by one. "Hello! Look Your majesty has just accepted a god "Well See, see, what''s the fuss about... " "Yes, your majesty is omnipotent..." For Gao fan''s metamorphosis, the crew have been numb. "Scattered, scattered! Do what you should do! Check the hull for any damage! " Cried Nami. "Yes Bellamy is shivering in a corner. The huge sea king class before him has made him lose his fantasy about life. But I didn''t expect that Gao fan would kill the other party, which almost broke the definition of human in his heart. At that time, he was quite sure that, as Gao Fan said, he absolutely had the ability to kill Alfred Domingo. Now, Bellamy is crazy. Just a moment ago, a god surrendered to the high mortals. Sir! You are a god! Did you just surrender? What about your moral integrity? Well The other side is also God! Bellamy looked at the two people in the sky, their eyes were floating. "Because of my special status, I can''t go with your majesty, so..." Ganford had a respectful face. "Go Gao fan waved his hand, "I know!" "Yes A moment later, the carrier came under the waterfall. An old woman with small wings looked at the huge black ship slowly appearing in front of her, with a dull face, "Wow! What a big boat "Ha The old lady looked at Gao fan and others on the boat with a face of muddle, kind-hearted. "Toll? What''s the toll? " Luffy was sitting in the bow of the boat with a confused face. "If you want to enter the white sea, you have to pass through the expressway. Everyone in the white sea has to pay a certain amount of tolls. If you don''t pay, you will be listed as an intruder. This is the rule of the empty island." the old lady has no expression, "please pay the tolls. One person is one billion iques. If you have so many people, it''s 100 billion!" "100 billion!" Lu Fei''s eyes are almost staring out. He can only ask for help from Gao fan. Ike is the currency of the empty Island, 1 Bailey = 10000 Ike. Gao fan light smile, wave out a box of money, "here is 100 million Bailey, just 1 trillion Yike, the extra need not change, grandma put away!" Granny''s eyes brightened, obviously did not expect the money so easy to collect. Seeing the 1 trillion Ike lying in the box, grandma''s dentures fell out laughing. She forgot to ask Gao fan and others about their intention to come up from Qinghai, so she let them go directly. When she thought of it, the aircraft carrier had already entered the high-speed air road and sped away all the way. "Er..." The old lady had a black line on her head, "forget it, just report it to the top that she''s coming to travel..." Angel Island Denise, as always, plays the harp by the sea. Today is another wonderful day. The days of Angel Island are rich and boring, and Denise can only do something she likes to eliminate boredom. Like playing the piano. Chapter 514 All of a sudden, the sound of Connie''s piano suddenly stopped, because she was surprised to find a huge ship on the sea in the distance. No How could there be such a big boat? Is that a big black stone? Under the command of Nami, the carrier slowly approaches the coast. An island standing above the clouds appeared in front of everyone, layer upon layer, stretching up. I don''t know how wide it is. Luffy stood up, opened his hands and grinned. "It''s a good place to take risks." "Ahhh! It''s said that there is no sea king in the upper white sea. I want to take a bath in the snow-white sea! I''ve never bathed in the clouds before Nami looked excited and jumped straight into the sea. Shanzhi''s eyes were full of love. "Nami, you are so beautiful!" "Bang!" Sauron punched Shanzhi on the head, "Your Majesty''s concubine, how dare you blaspheme?" Shanzhi''s face is black. These little sisters on the aircraft carrier are all occupied by his majesty. Can''t you see? Gao fan black face, "mountain rule, ah, the next beauty, as long as you can take down, I will not rob you!" "Thank you Yamaji looked excited. "Duang ~ Duang ~" when Nami came into contact with the clouds, she was suddenly bounced up again, and then she lay on the sea of clouds with a face of confusion. Nani? People can''t sink? How can you swim if you can''t sink? "The cloud people here can''t sink down?" Ushop and Joba jumped down in surprise, except that their feet fell into the clouds, they didn''t really sink down, "Wow, the sea here is so soft!" "Wow Luffy looked excited and jumped down. as a draught duck, he was very excited to be able to jump to the sea. then he quickly climbed to the tree, held a fruit similar to a coconut, chewed it, and instantly fell two front teeth. Yamato is almost the same, quickly put aside the beauty, into the island, "Wow, we have new ingredients!" Robin, Ya Jia and Wei Wei in bikini look aggrieved and happy. Sauron had a dark face. The others were obedient, but these people didn''t obey the rules at all. A few empresses are so willful. What are you like! Gao fan stepped forward and patted Solon on the shoulder. He naturally saw what Solon meant. "Solon Gao fan stands with his hands down. "I''m here!" Sauron''s face was cold. Gao fan smiles and looks at some people running around in the sea. "I think you are a little too nervous!" "But..." Solon is very serious. Since he became GAOFAN''s bodyguard, he has done everything conscientiously for GAOFAN, and dare not slack off. After all, Gao fan directly gave Solon three colors of domineering, and the fruits of the wind, these are things that Solon did not dare to think about before. Along the way, Solon felt the strength of Gao fan, but also deeply realized the degree of his backwardness. For example, before the huge sea king class, if not for Gao fan, most of them would be cool. So Solon can only help Gao fan lead the soldiers more seriously, so when he sees that Luffy''s eyes have no military discipline, he doesn''t get angry. "I know..." Gao fan still kept this smile, "you think they don''t keep the military discipline, it''s blasphemy to me, but it''s not!" "I''d like to see you relax like this!" Chapter 515 "Your Majesty..." Solon looked at Gao fan''s face and found that today''s Gao fan was different from the past. In the past, Gao fan''s domineering spirit and iron blood were always surrender or death. In the eyes of tashoron, the former GAOFAN was God. But today, Solon finds that Gao fan has changed and become more like a person. "Give me the order!" Gao Fan said to the soldiers, "from today on, I''ll give everyone ten days off. You don''t need training for these ten days. you can go anywhere on the empty Island, but remember to gather here in ten days!" "Remember! Don''t do bad things! " The soldiers were stunned and looked at each other. "Really? Is that true? " The soldiers were unbelievable one by one, even pinching each other to make sure they were not dreaming. "Of course it''s true, a bunch of idiots!" Sauron''s face was cold. "Thank you, your majesty!" "Yes The soldier knelt down, "thank you, Ron!" "Flat!" All the soldiers got up and looked at Solon. With his Majesty''s edict, of course, they had to get the instructor''s consent. "Remember our discipline, do not commit crimes, and those who violate it will be killed without mercy!" "Yes "What are you doing! Get out of here Solon''s face was excited and his voice was hoarse. "In case of emergency, remember to send a signal!" "Yes The soldiers left excitedly and went deep into the empty island. In a moment, there were not many people left on the beach. Everyone had his own thing to do. After seeing no one, Gao fan waves back the aircraft carrier and takes her four daughters to the Pavilion by the sea. At this time, there are only four women and Solon who are still around Gao fan, as for qioba, it can only be regarded as Solon''s appendage. Nami slumped down on the chair in the pavilion. "The chair in the pavilion is still very clean. It seems that there should be someone nearby..." "Sisi..." Suddenly, a snow-white fox appeared in front of everyone. "Why? A lovely fox Ya Jia saw the happy expression of the little animal on her face and wanted to hold the fox in her arms. Fox where willing to let Ya Jia succeed, directly dodge away, toward the side of the grass ran past. Connie, who is hiding in the grass, is stiff. How can she run this way at this time? It seems that she will be found! Rustle, the fox successfully into the grass. "Oh dear!" Ya Jia looked melancholy, "little fox is gone..." "Come out, Denise! I know you''re over there! " Gao fan looks at the grass and smiles. Nami looked at each other. "Connie? What, Connie "My God When she heard Gao fan''s words, a pair of star eyes flashed light when she saw Gao fan''s face. "Is there such a handsome person in this world?" "Ding! Gain the admiration of Denise, points + 100! " Gao fan was slightly stunned. The integral came a little suddenly. Ah! My damned handsome ah, it makes the game no more difficult! Looking at the 200 points on the panel, Gao fan decided to draw a lottery immediately in order to verify his luck of no place to place. As a result, in addition to some demon fruits and three color domineering, they are all conventional materials. If they are given to their subordinates, a powerful army can emerge quickly, but the question is, what should these people do in case they turn back? Forget it, anyway, it is verified that only two useful items were produced in the previous 500 points, and it is true that my luck has declined. Chapter 516 Solon flashed to the grass, his hand on the handle. Although he was also puzzled why there was no murderous spirit in the grass, His Majesty said that if there were people in the grass, there must be people. "Come out! Or I''ll do it! " "No! I''ll just come out! " Rustle, thought that the beautiful girl with small wings holding a snow-white fox out of the grass. "Woman?" Sauron was slightly stunned, his vigilance relaxed slightly, but the murderous spirit in his eyes was still there. Connie looked at Gao fan timidly, with a look of panic. She was obviously frightened by Solon. "What are you doing?" Yamaji didn''t know where he ran out and yelled at Solon, "such a beautiful little sister, can you be gentle?" Sauron has a black face. If you were not a cook, you would have been beaten to the ground by me! "Come on! Let Miss Denise come here Gao Fan said lightly. After signaling to Solon and Shanzhi, she bowed to gofan. "Connie?" Shanzhi''s eyes are full of love. "Beautiful miss Kenneth, can I invite you to go out with me?" Denise was shocked by the sudden invitation of Shanzhi. Where did the yellow hair come from? Who''s going out with you? So she bent over Shanzhi and looked at Gao fan. "I''m sorry, that gentleman invited me first." Shanzhi looked at Gao fan and wanted to cry without tears Denise walks slowly to Gao fan, Na Mei, Nuo Qigao, Ya Jia and Wei Wei have shown their hostile eyes. Robin quickly put away the small books in her hand under the sign of Nami, and looked at corneth with her mouth shriveled as they did. "You guys, go over there!" Gao fan light glanced Na Mei several people one eye, "Robin stays!" "Yes! Your majesty Nami a few women instantly frustrated, showing the expression of grievance, reluctant to leave. After Nami and her daughters left, Denise looked at Gao fan stupidly. Just a moment ago, I felt that Gao fan was in a mess. Now when I came closer, I was even more shocked. Isn''t it? So handsome, with an army of 1000 people and a super ship. Can you make that super ship disappear out of thin air? Cornelius thought that maybe even enilu could not do such a thing. "Why do you like me?" Gao fan speaks and looks at Denise. Robin, who was trying to make a record with a pen, almost lost his pen. My God! Is that how your majesty chats with new girls? "That..." Cornelius buried her head in shame, holding her skirt in both hands, and her cheeks were red as if to drip water, "this gentleman, I don''t know your name, how can I like you? Are you mistaken? " Robin nodded to himself, Yes! Your majesty is too tiger! People don''t know your name. How can they like you? But what''s wrong? Did Robin wrinkle and look at Denise: you look so shy that no one believes you don''t like your majesty? "Oh? So... " Gao fan showed an evil smile on his face. "Since you don''t like me, forget it. Let''s say goodbye..." Gao Fan said and got up to leave. "Wait I like... " Connie''s face panicked and almost let it out. "Anything else?" Chapter 517 "How do you know my name?" Connie asked, holding her breath for a long time. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''d like to introduce myself. My name is Gao fan. I''m the future owner of the empty island! That is what you call God "As a God, I still have this strength." "God?" Denise looked shocked. Once you touch God, it''s no small matter in front of the empty island people. Cornelius is also a devout empty island people. She has only one God in her heart, which is the irresistible enilu. after all, disobeying God''s will on an empty island will be fatal. Connie''s blushed face has turned into a indifferent smile, "Mr. Gao fan, you''re joking. The God of the empty island is enilu." "I know!" Gao fan smiles calmly, "enilu is planning to destroy the whole empty island. He has lost his qualification as a God, that''s why I''m here." "In order to save the empty island that is about to be destroyed, to save these dying people." Corneth''s eyes were full of shock and doubt, "how could it be? How could the God enilu want to destroy the empty island? Are you lying? " "I never cheat!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "you can report to him now and perform your duty as an empty island people, but he can''t do anything about me. I will fight with people all the way up until his rule is overthrown." Denise''s eyes are full of shock. She thinks Gao fan really has that strength. Even if I report the news, even if I tell everyone, I can''t stop Gao fan. It will only bring meaningless sacrifice. "What are you going to do when you become the God of the empty island?" Denise looks at gofan. Gao Fan said calmly, "first of all, sacrifice is too superstitious and must be cancelled! Secondly, I intend to give half of the land of the island of God back to the sandians, so as to quell the 400 year war. if the sandians still refuse to give in, I will send them all back to Qinghai. " "I will make the empty Island return to the peace of 400 years ago and make it a real paradise!" Konice''s eyes were shining, and she seemed to yearn for the world that Gao Fan said, "good! I promise you that I will never tell God about you Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "fool, when do I ask you not to tell God our news? It''s your choice Denise''s face was reddish, and she had a coquettish manner. Robin was stunned. She was still thinking about whether to write down this paragraph in her notebook. after all, the way your majesty teased her sister was so shocking. But it''s your Majesty''s private life after all. I''m afraid it''s a bit indecent to write it down. Yeah! Yes! In addition to the serious history, let''s make a biography for your majesty! Robin admired his wit. "Doodle, doodle!" At this time, a strange sound came from the sea. "What is that?" Joba''s eyes widened and his face was curious. "Why?" Kenneth was surprised. "Talking fawn?" Joba immediately hid behind Solon and looked at Denise with an alert face. With a smile, Denise walked out of the pavilion and looked at the sea. "That''s my father." "Wow Yamaji''s face was filled with adoring eyes. "The father of Kenneth is so fast!" Nami hit Shanzhi to the ground with one punch. "Can''t you see what people are riding?" Connie said with a smile, "Ha Shuo! Fathe Chapter 518 "Ha! Connie The father of Denise, who was fast approaching, said with a smile, "get out of the way, I''m going to land!" With a panic on her face, kenice''s father bumped into the tree trunk with the things he was riding. Everyone was stunned. The landing posture was a little incomprehensible. "Ha ha! Sorry Denise''s father carried a basket on his back with an embarrassed smile on his face. "It seems that my Weiba driving skills still need to be improved!" "Weiba?" Na Mei a face curiously lift that thing, "can I try?" "Sure, but be careful. It''s very difficult for Weiba to drive. I''ve studied it for five years..." She explained, and then her eyes grew dull. "Oh I saw Nami driving Weiba to and fro quickly on the sea. There was no pressure at all. In a moment of consternation, Connie stopped explaining, "forget it When I didn''t say it. " "Ha ha!" Konith''s father smiles brightly, "are you from Qinghai?" "Yes Gao fan nodded. "Since you are a guest, please come to my house." "It''s better to be respectful than obedient..." Gao fan and his party go to Denise''s house. Shanzhi helps Denise''s father cook. Denise explains "Bei" to everyone. Beihai is a kind of unique power energy of the empty Island, which has been used by the people of the empty island in all aspects of life, even in war. We also have a certain understanding of shellfish, which is very amazing. On this day, the atmosphere of the cornice family was very happy. The next day the forest near yunyin village, a Sandian territory. Gao fan, with Denise and Robin, strolls around, feeling the atmosphere here. Connie was a little nervous. "Your Majesty, is it really good for us to be so arrogant? The other side is a vicious guerrilla Although Robin didn''t speak, he obviously agreed with Denise''s words, but when he thought about Gao fan''s strange power, Robin didn''t say anything. Follow your majesty, it''s right to be so arrogant! Whoosh, whoosh! Several figures flashed, one by one holding shields and weapons, hiding under the mask, murderous. Connie''s face was startled, and her forehead was sweating. In the eyes of Angel Island residents, guerrillas are no different from coronavirus. Gao fan waved her hand gently, and she felt a strange force to protect herself from the influence of those murderous spirits. Robin was also slightly shocked. He did not expect that his majesty had such power. Gao fan''s mental power is not vegetarian, it is a kind of almost invincible power. "War Ghost vaipa, is it among you?" Gao fan asked lightly. The mask people were obviously stunned for a moment, and then someone came out. "Who is your excellency? Why do you break into yunyin village without permission? What''s the relationship with wayipa? " The man was armed with a cannon and a shield. "I''m here to defeat him! Tell him to come out quickly. If you beat him, you''ll have to beat enilu! " Gao fan''s tone is insipid, but the people on the opposite side should pay more attention to beating. Robin and Denise are confused. Your majesty is really your majesty, domineering! "Beat him?" The tone of the mask man suddenly dropped to the freezing point, "do you know that vaipa is our strongest fighting force?" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and looked at the masked man, "so excited, it seems that you are wayI PA!" Chapter 519 As he spoke, the masked man flashed into the air and shot at Gao fan. Gao fan calm face, gently waved, the shell in the air directly exploded, set off a piece of smoke. All the masked people were shocked, aware of the strength of the enemy, and instantly moved to surround Gao fan. The head of the mask man lost his gun and replaced it with a knife. Miso! The knife in the mask man''s hands instantly ignited flames, looking majestic. "It seems that you are not vaipa!" Gao fan smiles, "mantis kamachili!" "It seems that you really know a lot about us!" Under the mask, camachilli looked at Denise with a sharp look, "how did the people of Angel Island collude with the people of Qinghai? Are you going to use the power of Qinghai people to get rid of us? " "No, no, no!" Connie was very flustered, "not to get rid of you, this is his majesty Gao fan, he is here to save us all!" "Save everyone?" Camachli looked like a Lin, "joke, this is our war with enilu, What does he talk about as a third party?" "You people of Angel Island should die, too!" As he spoke, camachilli gave a sharp drink, and all the Sandia soldiers rushed at Gao fan. Robin''s face was cold and he wanted to do it. Gao fan smiles and reaches out his hand to stop her. "Women should be as beautiful as flowers. Don''t fight and kill!" Shenluo Tianzheng! "Boom!" A repulsive force bounced around, and all the sandians were directly ejected. Hit the tree, hit the tree, fly the sky. Robin was stunned and blushed. His Majesty''s eyes were so tender just now. "Poof!" Camachli spits out a mouthful of old blood and looks at Gao fan with a face of fear. What the hell is NIMA? How did our people lie down before he started? Nima is too powerful, isn''t she? Gao fan stands up with a smile on his face. The bodies of those Sandia soldiers who were thrown out by Shenluo Tianzheng slowly gathered in the next second, neatly lined up on the ground, life and death do not know. Kamachilli is going crazy. What is NIMA''s ability? "It seems that they are still alive!" Gao fan glanced at the people on the ground and looked coldly at camachilli. "Now, can you talk to me?" "You Camachilli is so angry that he does so many things just to talk well? You said it! "What on earth do you want to do?" "Take me to your chief. I have something to tell him. If you don''t want to, I''ll kill them immediately!" Gao fan''s face looks like what you''re looking at. He''s so angry that he almost vomites blood. "Good! I promise to take you to my chief Camachli looked indignant. "But I want to know. Why do you want to see our chief?" Gao fan stood up and said, "the empty island is my territory. I''m here to ask if you are willing to surrender!" "What if you don''t surrender?" "No surrender?" Gao fan joked, "you have to die!" "You "Lead the way!" "Hum..." In yunyin village the soldier kamachili led Gao fan on the way to the village. The environment here is much worse than that on Angel Island. There are not so many luxuriant plants, but more low shrubs. Before he came here, Gao fan still doubted why the sandians had been resisting all the time. now look at the living environment here. It''s very difficult to resist before there is a ghost. As soon as he entered the village, Gao fan was surrounded by Shandian people on both sides of the street. Chapter 520 Gao fan suspended the comatose Sandia soldiers behind him with his mental strength, which seemed powerful and mysterious. Seeing the Sandian soldiers floating behind Gao fan, who don''t know their life and death, these Sandian people want to kill Gao fan. But camachilli didn''t do it, and they didn''t dare. "Back off!" Kamachilli said, are you all pigs? Can''t you see they''re powerful? The crowd was unmoved, still looking at Gao fan. "Back off!" At this time, a muscular man with little hair on his head came out of the crowd, which was the strongest fighting power among sandians: Warlord vayipa. Vaipa said with a look of awe, "kamachilli, you are such a waste! They brought the enemy here "Asshole," camachley said with a black face, "I did it to save them, and even if I die, they can find me!" "Waste is waste!" "You have the guts to say it again!" Robin covers his face, and finally knows why the sandians can''t fight Angel Island. NIMA is in the enemy''s position, but you fight inside first. Connie was slightly surprised, her face full of surprise. Sandians used to like infighting so much. Gao fan''s mood is depressed, and he seems to look down on each other. Vayipa and camachilli looked at each other with a look of awe inspiring. Vaipa pounced on gofan, while camachilli went to the comatose sandians beside gofan. Gao fan''s face is stiff. Are these two goods loaded just now? In the next second that Gao fan wants to start, vayipa turns the angle again and changes the target to Robin. And camachilli''s goal, also instantly became Denise. All this happened between lightning and flint, after Gao fan was slightly stunned, Robin and Denise were held by each other. "That''s interesting!" Gao fan stood up with a faint smile on his face and said, "the soldiers of Sandia really have two brushes!" "Let our men go!" The knife in vaipa''s hand is across Robin''s neck, looking at Gao fan coldly. Robin wants to do it, but Gao fan stops him with a look. Think of what Gao Fan said before, women should be beautiful, don''t fight, Robin''s face is red. "I have released your people, you have released my people!" Gao fan has a faint smile on his face. "No way!" "Tile Yi PAS is very calm," now our territory, has the final say by us. You let our people go first, then we can talk about it! " Gao fan is already looking at vayipa with a fool''s expression. Ignorance is terrible. "Hum!" Vayipa''s face was cold. The expression on Gao fan''s face made him very unhappy. At this time, how could he still be in a bad mood! "I''ll give you three seconds to release our people, or I''ll kill her!" Vaipa looked angry. "No!" Gao fan light a smile, raise the right hand that clench a fist to point to tile Yi PA, then erect index finger. Click! Vayipa was surprised to see that the knife in his hand broke in an instant, and then felt that his head was hit hard, vayipa''s head was suddenly bent back by 90 degrees, and then flew out with his body. I don''t know how many houses and trees were smashed all the way, and finally a huge dust was raised under the cliff far away. Gao fan light a smile, took back the hand, negative hand and stand, "a second is enough!" Chapter 521 Everyone who witnessed the incident was stunned. I''m Cao! That''s the strongest soldier in Sandia. Was he killed by others? Are you sure it''s not a fake vaipa? Robin and Denise are also at a loss. Gao fan''s strength is beyond everyone''s imagination. "You..." Camachley panicked and his legs were shaking. Gao fan gave a cold smile and looked at camachilli, "what? Are you going to keep threatening me with Denise? " Camachli''s eyes brightened, "you can''t move again, or I''ll immediately..." Before he finished speaking, camachilli flew out in the same posture as vayipa before, and also raised a piece of smoke and dust. He didn''t know his life or death. Gao fan light smile, "I really did not move ah!" Sandian people have a new understanding of Gao fan''s power, and fear spreads instantly. But they will not shrink back. The sandians have never lived on their knees but died standing. "Stop it An old voice came, and the crowd made way. An old man with feathers came out on crutches. "I come to yunyin village and hurt so many people. What do you want to do?" Gao fan looks at the old man, and Zhengzhu finally comes. "I don''t mean to tell you that the empty island will be my territory from this evening. You sandians are also my people!" Voice a fall, Gao fan hands out of thin air appear a look very broken long knife. What does it mean that everyone looks at each other and comes out with a broken knife? In the meantime, Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and a whirlwind broke out from the broken long sword, and the blade became dozens of times larger, becoming a giant sword. The cyclone was so strong that it turned over Denise''s skirts. Denise pressed her skirt with both hands in a hurry to avoid running out. The Sandia soldiers on one side are confused. What are you doing? What happened to this sudden welfare? The chief of Sandia has a black face. How can the domineering painting style just now change? Gao fan slightly embarrassed, and then restored the domineering look! "Wound of the wind!" Whoosh, whoosh! Gao fan gently waved his knife, and three golden knives burst out. Click, click! Cha Cha! Three Dao Qi directly cut out a scorched straight road in the Bush, and even those raised stone clouds were flattened. The knife gas stretches for several kilometers, cuts down a forest, cuts down a large cliff, and finally stops. Sandia''s eyes widened. Gao fan''s knife can completely destroy the whole Sandia! Besides, people look so relaxed after using this knife. Gao fan light smile, "give you a day to consider, consider good to Angel beach, do not come as hostile!" Having said that, Gao fan took the broken iron teeth and stood up with his hands down. He went straight away with her and Robin in the air. A group of stunned sandians were left, looking at their domineering back in the wind. "Ah!" With his head covered with blood in one hand, vayipa came out of the Bush, looking for Gao fan''s shadow in the crowd with angry eyes, "where''s that hateful guy?" "Gone!" The chief had a black face. "Gone?" Vayipa''s eyes widened and he picked up his weapons and equipment. "I''ll kill..." Before his voice fell, vaipa fell on the ground with a puff. Soldier lachi came forward, for vaipa check body, "fainted." Chapter 522 The chief''s face was black, and the two strongest men in Sandia were killed by each other, and the other side showed unprecedented strength. can you choose another one if you don''t surrender? "Chief, why don''t we move..." Braaham, soldier. "Where to move?" Raj''s face was very sharp. Braham''s face was subdued. "Do you want to surrender to him? For 400 years, we sandians never give in to anyone "I know, but what''s the reason for our 400 years of air combat? Have you forgotten?" The chief looked at the crowd with great care, "we want to take back our land, sandora!" Lachie frowned. "But we''re going to surrender to him now. Do we still have a chance to take sandora back?" "Yes!" The chief''s eyes were firm, "tomorrow, I will go to Angel beach myself, if the other party is willing to help us get sandora back, we will surrender! But if he doesn''t want to, I''ll set off the bomb and die with him! " "Chief! No "Don''t try to persuade me. It''s settled..." ¡­¡­ Off the coast of Gaya. The Navy''s fleet surrounded a pirate ship in the middle, which had been frozen in the sea. The people on the pirate ship are shivering. They are just a group of pirates who have lost their boss. How pitiful they are. On the deck of a naval ship, a man with sunglasses and a gray headscarf on his head is lying on a chair. it is kuzan, a general of the Navy headquarters, code named "Green Pheasant". Kuzan looked so comfortable that he didn''t seem to care that there was a pirate ship outside. "Report to the general! I''ve got it A soldier came forward and gave a standard naval salute, with a nervous face. "Say it "They are members of the Bellamy Pirate Group. They said that they did see a huge black iron ship, the ship also kidnapped their boss and offered a reward of 30 million" Bellamy the hound "..." "The point! Don''t mention 30 million dregs in front of me any more... " "Yes The soldier''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, "that ship Was carried to the sky by a current! It is estimated that it has fallen down now, I just don''t know where it sank! " "Heaven?" Kuzan held his glasses with great interest, looked up at the sky, with a smile on his face, "it''s a bit interesting, I went there!" The reporting soldiers were stunned. He thought he was going to be beaten. after all, it''s absurd to say that the ship was washed up by the current. But the result was unexpected, not only not beaten, but also aroused the general''s interest. Wait If you''re right, the general was saying "where did you go"? Where? "Don''t be silly. If you destroy the ship, I''ll catch them all!" Green Pheasant light said. "Yes The Green Pheasant got up and looked up at the sky. It seemed that he had to go there himself! The next day, ANGEL beach, Denise stood at a high place as usual, playing the piano and singing, the sound of the piano was melodious, the singing was gentle, and people felt comfortable. Gao fan sat in the pavilion, waiting for the arrival of the sandians. He was not worried that the other party would move away. After all, when he left yesterday, GAO fan left a theft / hearing / device found in the aircraft carrier on the chief. You know exactly what they''re doing. The chief of Sandia came down to Angel beach under the escort of warlord vaipa. In the huge Angel beach, only Gao fan was in the pavilion, and the others were standing far away. Chapter 523 "The general name of the comer!" Solei looked at the coming chief Sandia and vayipa. "I''m chief Sandia, and this is my guard vaipa!" Chief Sandia''s face was calm. "I was invited by his majesty GAOFAN!" "Please Sauron got out of the way, and when the chief passed by, he reached out and stopped vayipa. "Your Majesty sees the chief alone, you stay!" "You Vayipa''s face was stiff. "Vaipa!" Chief complexion one Lin, "you wait here ok!" "No!" Vayipa looks excited, originally, he planned to drag the chief to escape when he detonated the bomb, but he didn''t expect that the other party would come here. "Vaipa!" The chief was moved. Of course he knew what it meant, but what if he died for Sandia? "Have you forgotten what I told you before I came?" The chief glared at vaipa. Vayipa''s eyes were full of tears, "yes! I know! " Chief Sandia was relieved, and then walked to the pavilion with a heroic appearance. "Sit down!" Gao fan pointed to the chair beside him and said faintly. Chief Sandia sat down, nervous. Gao fan joked, "do you know why I let my people leave so far today?" "Why?" There''s something wrong in chief Sandia''s eyes. "I''m worried about their safety!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "after all, you are here with a bomb today!" Nani? Chief Sandia is so confused. How does he know? Is there a ghost in us? "I don''t know what your majesty is talking about!" Chief Sandia was sweating. He didn''t know how to answer Gao fan. "Ha ha! It''s all right! " Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "but you don''t have to detonate the bomb first. this is my plan. When I get rid of Aini Road, shandora, half of shandia and half of the white sea people!" Chief Sandia was shocked and looked at Gao fan with a dull face. Gao fan saw each other''s expression and said with a smile, "don''t look at me like this. You discussed at home yesterday, that you should give one third to your family, one third to the people of Bai Hai, and then one third to me!" "It''s a good proposal, but I don''t need it, so I decide that half of you and half of them, what do you think?" Chief Sandia was completely confused. "How do you know what we discussed?" Gao fan stood up and looked up at the sky. "I can''t help it. I''m a God. I know what I want to know!" In chief Sandia''s eyes, Gao fan''s words were too frightening. But he thought about it and couldn''t figure out who would betray Sandia, so combined with Gao fan''s divine power yesterday, he could only believe Gao fan''s words, GAO fan is likely to be a god!! "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? " Gao fan smiles. Chief Sandia got up with a dignified face. Vayipa''s face was cold and ready to start. Even in this case, he has to try to see if he can save the chief. At this time, the chief of Sandia knelt down slowly, "on behalf of Sandia, I submit to your majesty!" "Ding! Accept Sandia, points + 100! " When Denise saw Sandia''s chief kneeling down to gofan, she was stunned. The war between Sandia and the white sea has lasted for 400 years, and it has long been an irreconcilable war. But Gao fan took Sandia in so lightly, and he didn''t know what they said in the pavilion. Chapter 524 But it turned out to be a good thing. Connie felt much better. Then, Denise continued to play wonderful songs. When vayipa saw the chief kneeling toward gofan, the big stone hanging in his heart finally fell. If the chief dies like this, it''s the last thing he wants to see The matter was settled, and chief Sandia and vayipa left later. Moments later, the garrison of the empty Island, the white Beret troops, appeared at Angel beach. McGregor is the captain of the white Beret. Today, he received the above task to crack down on a group of illegal invaders. "Ha! Captain McKinley Connie looked at the sudden appearance of the white beret, looking a little surprised. What''s going on? "Ha With a serious look on his face, McKinley glanced at Gao fan. "Little girl, these people are illegal intruders!" "Ah?" Denise was surprised. Na Mei a face confuses force, "what illegal intruder?" "That is, when you entered the country, you did not pay 1 billion iques per person according to law!" McKinley''s eyes were sharp. "Nonsense Nami looked angry. "That Granny took our money!" "The money?" McKinley was slightly stunned and thought for a moment, but he thought the people in front of him were sophisticating. "Don''t quibble, it won''t make a mistake. If you really pay the fee, we won''t be here!" Melly''s face was golden. Na Mei is very angry, "you this is the robbery of the red fruit fruit, see our money much to rise evil intention?" "Son of a bitch!" Miley''s golden face is very bright Before the words were spoken, he was thrown out by a huge force. He fell to the ground and didn''t know his life or death. They were stunned and didn''t know why. Especially the soldiers who came with McKinley, for a moment, they were confused. Shit. What''s going on? Did the captain fly? "Your captains are flying away. What are you doing here?" Gao fan''s eyes are cold, revealing a strong murderous air. The soldiers felt cool behind, looked at each other in fear, and then turned away. "Wait!" When Gao fan made a sound, the soldiers were stunned and motionless. "Go back and tell enilu that if you want to move me, you can do it yourself." Gao fan estimated that ainilu had found some of his own trends through the so-called Xinwang, so he sent this group of dregs to try. The so-called heart net is the power that enilu uses to control the empty island. Ordinary people think it''s mysterious, but Gao fan knows that it''s just seeing, hearing and lust. it''s just that enilu covers the whole empty island with seeing, hearing and lust. Gao fan waved his hand and summoned the aircraft carrier out. The huge aircraft carrier instantly occupied the whole Angel Bay. "I''ll wait for him here and call on all his gods." Gao fan looked at these trembling soldiers with an evil look on his face, "although it''s useless!" "Ah Yes, yes The soldiers ran away. The big ship that appeared in the room of waving deeply shocked their hearts. It''s too big, isn''t it! And this man is really crazy! He threatened to challenge all the gods. Gao fan looked at Solon faintly, "send a signal for everyone to come back, leave ends ahead of time, it''s time for war!" It''s not that Gao fan really needs these people to fight, but he''s afraid that ainilu will catch them and cause unnecessary trouble. "Yes, your majesty..." Chapter 525 The island of God when ainilu learned about the situation of angel beach through Xinwang, his face showed a strange smile, "it''s a bit interesting. Finally, a rare opponent has come!" Connie was stunned, but Gao fan attacked captain McKinley. in this way, the rhythm of war is coming! Thinking of the war, Connie couldn''t help being afraid. The crew of the conqueror fleet responded quickly. In less than half an hour, they were all in place. Even Lu Fei comes back honestly. After all, he is worried about Lu Fei''s trouble. Gao fan specially arranges Lao Sha to stay with Lu Fei. Soon, a giant lobster appeared on the sea. "No, it''s express shrimp!" Connie''s face was cold. "Be careful, it will drag the boat to the trial of God!" "The trial of God?" Luffy''s eyes were full of excitement. "It sounds exciting." "Bang!" Nami hit Lufei on the ground. I saw the giant lobster holding the bow of the aircraft carrier with its tail and pulling it hard. ¡­¡­ The aircraft carrier did not move, and people were sweating. At that time, the lobster was so confused that there was still a boat that could not be pulled by labor? What is the principle of heaven? Lobster does not do two endlessly, so with the aircraft carrier on the bar An hour later, the lobster was exhausted and foamed to the bottom of the sea. "Why do you think so? Against this iron pimple With a cigarette in his mouth, Shanzhi beckoned the chefs to pick up the lobster. "Not bad!" Shanzhi said with a smile, "this lobster is enough for us to eat two meals! Let''s have a taste of my new empty Island cuisine Yeah! The soldiers jumped up happily. "Bang!" Ainilu saw all this through his heart net, smashed the stone table around him with one blow, an order was conveyed from his heart net. Shenguankong animal husbandry - ohm suddenly opened his eyes, his face showed a faint smile, "finally something to do!" "Isn''t it?" Shura stroked his beard and lit a fire in his hand. "This time, I choose the most handsome man!" "Children only do multiple choice questions, adults all want to!" Shenguansen''s Dawu - shadley licked his lips with an evil face, "you really didn''t pursue." Air Guard chief - gaidazi toward the air high-speed wave a few fists, the boxing style is awe inspiring, "greedy not to chew, or ohm you to distribute it!" "No! Why should ohm arrange it? I want those beauties... " There was a light in shadley''s eyes. "Enough! Don''t make any noise Ohm said, "this time we''re going to find someone else, not someone else''s own door!" "Why?" *3 ohm glanced at the three people faintly, "because the shrimp can''t move..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± This is a reason beyond words. Angel beach GAO fan''s face is a little black. He was waiting for the arrival of enilu, but he did not expect that the other party only sent four deities. With the strength of these divine officials, Gao fan estimated that it might not be enough for them to plug their teeth, so he was a little angry. "It''s up to you!" Gao fan cold face, with a few women disappear in an instant. Four deities see Gao fan disappear directly, a burst of consternation. Damn it! How dare you ignore the judgment of God! In an instant, Solon, laosha, Lufei and Shanzhi showed their full interest to the four deities in front of them. Chapter 526 Four divine officials met four people''s eyes, don''t know why, immediately feel a sense of fear. "What do you want to do?" The divine official ohm has a dignified face. Aren''t we here to test them? How to have a kind of feeling that sheep enters tiger''s mouth instead? "Of course, I want to take part in the test of God!" Luffy had a smile on his face. Sauron said coldly, "come on, my sword is hungry / thirsty!" "Hey, hey!" Yamaji took off the cigarette end at the corner of his mouth, "I really can''t wait!" Lao Sha''s face was cold, and he didn''t say a word. "You are so brave. We are divine officials..." Then, the four magistrates passively began their most difficult test in their lives. Where did NIMA come from! One by one, they are so fierce that they don''t need them. Is this a test for us or for us? Is there any mistake? Not long, angel beach came a burst of crying. "Stop Stop fighting We''re wrong, can''t we... " The island of God ainilu sees all this through his heart net, and Gao fan is much stronger than he imagined. But for him, the stronger the opponent, the more interesting it is. Now he is very curious, before Gao fan with a few women suddenly disappeared, now where? Thinking like this, Aini Lu closed his eyes with confidence and searched for Gao fan''s whereabouts with his whole heart. "Where on earth are you..." "Cough!" A cough sounded behind Eni road. "Well?" Aini road turns around with a dull face and finds Gao fan and several girls standing behind him. "There''s land here?" Nami looked at the huge city full of vines in front of her with a surprise, "there is such a huge city! What is this place? " "I didn''t expect that there were land and cities on the empty island. Is this sandora that disappeared in Gaya 400 years ago?" Ya Jia looks curious. Wei Wei nods, "should be." "Look! There''s a huge vine over there Robin looked at a huge vine in the distance, straight up into the sky, as if connecting heaven and earth. "Yes Wei Wei replied, as like as two peas in the white sea. Only Denise, with a nervous look on her face, looked at enilu. My God, that''s God! God is in front of me now. What should I do? And It looks like God is very angry! Ainilu is burning with anger now. These women who suddenly appear are just picking on their own power! Actually in front of God so arrogant, actually ignore me! Isn''t that disgusting? "Why?" Ya Jia saw Aini road not far away and made a curious voice, "you see, there seems to be someone over there?" "Er..." Nami looked over and frowned, "it''s really a person. He has four strange things on his back, and the earlobe is too long, isn''t it? It''s like two sausages! Ha ha ha... " "Yes, it looks like four drums on my back. I don''t know if I can beat them?" Wei Wei bit her finger. "Isn''t that funny? Ha ha Cornelius panicked at that time. "Don''t laugh He is the God enilu, and the drum behind him is his weapon. When it is sounded, it will send out lightning to attack! " Chapter 527 "Hiss ~" Nami took a cold breath, "it''s lightning attack! Is it too dangerous? " Several women look at Na Mei one after another, "elder sister, don''t you also know it? Not only do you know how to lighten, but you can do everything else! " "Oh Nami gently helped her chest, and her face softened slightly. It seems that''s what happened. Ainilu stood opposite, witnessing several women''s face changes, his face has also changed several times, and now he has reached the peak of rage. "Damn you Aini Lu''s face was cold, and the gold stick in his hand went up to the drum on his back. Stab! A flash of lightning came through the air, and in a moment it came to Dana Meiji. Denise has been scared out of her wits. This is the judgment of God! The trial of God is more abnormal than the test of God! There is a certain survival rate for the test of God, but there is no possibility for the judgment of God to survive! As a resident of Angel Island, Kenneth deeply believes that God''s judgment is invincible, God''s judgment is the most terrible thing in the world. Gao fan looks at Aini road coldly and builds a wall of vacuum with his mental strength to protect everyone inside. The broken lightning suddenly stopped at a distance of 10 cm from Gao fan and others, and then radiated around along Gao fan''s mental vacuum protective cover, forming the shape of a lightning ball. Nami several women''s forehead is full of cold sweat, the other party''s attack came so suddenly, they are not ready to deal with. Seeing that the other party''s attack is so defused, Nami knows it must be Gao fan''s masterpiece. after all, no one here will do such a thing except Gao fan. Over frightened, Denise slowly opened her eyes and looked at the lightning which was blocked by a layer of strange energy. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Is God''s judgment blocked?" Denise said her three outlooks had been completely destroyed. Your majesty is a God indeed! God''s judgment can be resisted! A moment later, the thunder and lightning disappeared, revealing the intact Gao fan. Nami looked at the blackened land burned by lightning in horror, after a while, she was afraid, the other side was really terrible, if the lightning hit her, she would be directly disfigured! Enilu''s eyes were slightly surprised, his mouth slightly grinned, and his face showed a banter smile, "it''s a little interesting! How can you blow away my thunder and lightning? " Gao fan stood with a negative hand and a faint domineering look on his face, "enilu, I''ll give you a chance to live and surrender to me, or you''ll die!" Cornelius to Gao fan''s domineering slightly a Leng, your Majesty in the face of God Aini road are so strong? Enilu''s face is stiff, what the hell? Didn''t you just block my attack? Just yelling for me to surrender? Where are you from? I am the God of enilu. Let me submit like this, I don''t want face?! "Me?" Enilu showed an interesting look. "I like this self address. After I kill you, it will be mine!" Enilu spread out his palm, and an arc appeared in his palm, instantly melted the gold stick in his hand, and then shaped it into a sharp shape. Aini road waved, and those spikes directly broke through the air, attacking the key points of Gao fan and others. Gao fan''s face was calm, and he didn''t even mean to resist. With a mental movement, the spikes were stopped in mid air. Chapter 528 "Nani?" Enilu was not surprised. "What kind of defense capability is this? Lightning can be defended, and so can physical attacks! " "How''s it going? Do you have any other attacks? " Gao fan gave a faint smile. Enilu''s eyes flashed and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "In that case..." In an instant, enilu made up his mind, waved a piece of lightning and lifted a curtain. "I have to deal with you with more powerful lightning!" When the curtain was lifted, a huge ship appeared in front of the crowd. This ship looks different from other ships. It has no sails, but there are many huge windmills on both sides and in front and back. There is a huge mask made of gold on the ship. In front of the mask is a huge throne, which faces the wide deck, on the deck there is a gold pillar with a huge antenna. The shape is glittering and a little pompous. "Golden boat!" There are little stars in Nami''s eyes. Ainilu almost walked away with anger on his face. "This is the ark motto. Please put away your greedy eyes!" "Your Majesty, I like that boat so much!" Nami holds Gao fan''s arm and starts to act coquettishly, ignoring Aini road directly. Aini Lu saw the scene of dog food crash, then exploded, "enough! Don''t go too far. I''m supposed to be the protagonist now! " Nami was stunned. "Your Majesty, why is he so angry?" Gao fan, you must have done it on purpose "Boom!" With enilu''s anger, the windmill on the ark began to turn. The rotating force of the windmill is transmitted to every part of the ship, so the ship runs in front of people''s eyes, and then slowly lifts off. "My God! Is this a spaceship? " Connie''s eyes widened. "Your Majesty..." All the women pestered Gao fan and said, "we all want this boat..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Now, not only ainilu, but also Denise and Gao fan can''t see it any more. "Cough!" Gao fan broke away from several women''s gentle hometown, "go, let''s go up and have a look!" Whoosh! Gao fan took several women with him again and flashed directly onto the deck of the ark. Aini road was in a daze. It was this strange ability again. "Ah, ah!" Ainilu was angry, and his face was ferocious. The gold stick in his hand knocked on the drum on his back, "go to hell!" "Stop it Gao fan finally moved, a dignified face, "don''t do it easily!" "Yeha ha ha ha!" Ai Ni road saw Gao fan nervous, proud smile, "you are afraid at last! I know, your ability just now can''t hold my next attack! Is that right? " Hearing the words of Aini Road, all the women look at Gao fan nervously. I saw Gao fan frown tight, face appeared never had dignified. It''s not good. Is it because enilu said it right? Your majesty may not be able to bear the next attack. Enilu had a crazy smile on his face, and he loved it. The more scared the enemy is, the more excited he is. it''s his favorite thing to watch the enemy being tortured to death. "Not yet!" Aini road face is full of crazy, a pair of labor and capital have seen you through the expression, "then why do you tell me to stop?" Gao fan stood up with his hands down again, looking melancholy, "I''m afraid you don''t know the importance I hurt my ark by mistake Chapter 529 The word "Zhende" was especially emphasized by Gao fan. They all opened their eyes and stared at Gao fan. Some women, including Denise, are already looking at Gao fan with the eyes of little stars, is your majesty too aggressive? Enilu''s ecstatic face became dull, then angry, and finally crazy. What''s yours? It''s mine! "Hold the grass, you are wild!" Aini road has gone crazy, holding four gold sticks in both hands, and beating towards the four drums on his back at the same time. "30 million volts, Thunderbird!" "Boom!" A strong ray of thunder started from Aini Road, swept in an instant and turned into the shape of a giant bird. Gao fan''s old skill still opens the protective layer of spiritual vacuum. But this time he focused on the top of all the lightning attacks, really protected the ark from damage. This kind of operation is not the case in ainilu''s view! Nima! You''re too relaxed, aren''t you? The strike of labor and capital is so pale in front of you! "Damn it Ainilu let out a crazy roar, and his whole body trembled violently with anger. The stick in hand kept waving, and the drum behind Aini road kept ringing. "60 million volts, Thunder Dragon!" A thunder and lightning in the shape of a huge dragon pounced on Gao fan. The result was the same as before, and it didn''t work. Gao fan is still negative hand but stand, a pair of indifference of appearance, in Aini road seem very owe beat. "Ah! Two hundred million volts, Thor Aini road roared, countless thunder and lightning burst out from his body, instantly wrapped Aini road in it. A huge humanoid monster constructed by lightning appeared in front of everyone, and everyone present could feel his power. Nami''s eyes widened and her chin almost fell to the ground. Enilu can really be called a God. This kind of power is too abnormal. However, it''s a pity that ainilu meets Gao fan, obviously, Gao fan is more abnormal! At this time, the giant Raytheon ainilu punches at Gao fan, GAO fan gently raises his hand Lei Dun, split sky Thunder Dragon! A huge Thunder Dragon burst out from the palm of Gao fan''s hand. It looked like the one on Aini road before, but the scale was not of the same level. Thunder dragons are everywhere, directly covering the Thor of Eni road. For a time, the momentum was overwhelming. Even soron and others on angel beach raised their heads and frowned at the sky. "Ha ha ha!" Ohm, one of the four great gods, laughed wildly, "God enilu is angry, you are waiting to be punished! A group of... " "Pa!" Before he had finished speaking, Ohm was knocked out by Luffy. There was only one front tooth left. "Don''t make trouble. What''s AI''s way How can you beat your majesty Ohm looked at the two big bloody incisors on the ground and shed tears of grievance, why? I''m a god! ¡­¡­ Ark deck "Hoo Hoo Hoo..." Enilu gasped heavily. Just now, I tried my best to defeat Gao fan. But no matter how hard he tried, Gao fan just stood still and didn''t move his hand. What''s more hateful is that Gao fan has not only blocked his attack, but also ensured the safety of the ark. This shows that the other party is really at ease. Nima! Who is the owner of the ark? Ainilu thinks that if it goes on like this, he will really collapse. Chapter 530 no way! Don''t let him fight like this! Aini Lu''s eyes were cold, showing a crazy look, "Gao fan, the next move, I want to see how you can catch it!" As he spoke, enilu stretched out his right hand, and a lightning burst out of his palm, shining purple light. The lightning linked enilu''s right hand with the golden pillar on the deck. Gao fan frowned slightly and cried out in his heart. Ainilu, a lunatic, doesn''t want to use "Lei Ying"? You know, in the original work, enilu directly destroyed Angel Island with Lei Ying. Therefore, Gao fan decided not to sit back and ignore. "Enilu, I will never allow you to use ''Lei Ying''!" Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring, "the ark motto must not be destroyed here. I still need you to take it to conquer the land of the moon!" Enilu''s face is confused. What''s the moon? "Well! I can''t manage so much. Since I can''t beat you, let me destroy the empty island and compete with you again! " Aini road was furious, the windmill just above the ark was spinning at a high speed, and there was a burst of thunder. "Boom!" Thunder came from the sky, and the originally clear sky was covered with dark clouds in an instant. the dark clouds seemed to have life, spread rapidly and spread all over the empty island in an instant, just like the end of the world. The whole residents of the empty island are in a panic. What''s the matter? Is God enilu angry? "Wan Lei!" Boom! Thunderbolts falling from the dark sky covering the whole empty Island caused countless explosions directly on the land of the empty island. In a flash, the whole empty island was filled with sorrow. "It''s the judgment of God!" "God, enilu, what''s the matter? Why do you bring down the judgment of God? " "I don''t know! We held a sacrifice not long ago! " Denise''s face was dignified, because he saw that there were a lot of thunder and lightning on Angel Island. "Enilu, what do you want to do? Do you want to destroy the whole empty island? " Gao fan''s face was cold. Ainilu was crazy. "Yeha ha ha, originally I made ark proverbs to go to the infinite land, as for this place, I will destroy it myself when I go!" "What?" There was a trace of stubbornness on Denise''s face. "God enilu, we are your people! Why did you kill us? " "Joke!" Ainilu looked at Denise faintly, "you are just mortals. How can you be my people? I am the God above Denise was stunned for a moment. Is that so? The God that I admire is such a hateful guy. I didn''t expect that as Gao Fan said, the God Aini road planned to destroy the empty island. "Damn it Connie''s eyebrows were tight and tears of sadness and indignation were in her eyes. "you are not worthy to be our God!" "Yeha ha ha ha!" Ainilu laughed wildly and pointed to Gao fan, "I don''t deserve it? So you took refuge in him? " "Now let your majesty rescue you!" Ai Ni road a face crazy looking at Gao fan, "I pour want to see, you have what method to rescue them!" Gao fan still has a confident smile on his face, which makes Aini Lu very unhappy. "Psychics, Thor!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink, and a strange array appeared on the deck of the ark. The array spread instantly, reaching the size of 10 meters in diameter. The brilliance of the array is shining, and a dark shadow with an axe rises slowly. Chapter 531 After the shadow completely appeared on the deck, it absorbed all the brilliance, and formed a handsome uncle who was wearing silver armor, wearing a red cape, holding a big axe, blonde hair and blue eyes, the painting style was quite different, who was Thor? "Your majesty The moment sol saw Gao fan, he trotted down and knelt down in front of Gao fan, hugged Gao fan''s thigh, "it''s been a long time, why do you think of me now! I''m bored to watch the galaxy every day! " "Cough!" Gao fan''s face is embarrassed. How does sol have the tendency to make bases? "I''ll let nvwushen accompany you to guard the galaxy in the future!" "Really?" Sol''s eyes brightened, "but I want wonder woman to accompany me!" "Sure!" Gao fan black face, "but now there is a task!" As soon as Saul heard this, he stood up and looked at Aini road with a dignified face. "Are you your Majesty''s enemy?" Sol looked at ainilu in a dazed way, "I didn''t expect that there are people like you who are proficient in lightning in this strange world, come on! Let me show you the power of Thor As soon as the words fell, Solon''s body was instantly wrapped by silver lightning, and every hair on his head turned into thunder. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone''s eyes widened. Thor looks so much stronger than enilu! "Wait..." Gao fan black face, "I want you to go all over the sky of thunder and lightning to me, so as not to hurt more people!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sol was stunned for a moment, his face a little embarrassed, "yes!" Whoosh! Sol appeared in the void in the next second, and saw him wave his axe, the powerful thunder and lightning just like some kind of traction, converging towards his body. Yunyin village is in chaos under the attack of lightning. Mantis while holding the wounded fled, while swearing, "bastard, that Gao fan is not reliable!" Soldier lachi picked up an injured child from the ground and was about to run away, as a result, she suddenly felt the light from the sky. Lackey heart secretly cry a bad, too late to look up, lackey also know that he is likely to be hit by this lightning. "Mantis!" With a sharp drink, lackey threw the baby out of her arms. The mantis suddenly widens his eyes. He sees a thunder and lightning is about to fall on lachi. "No!" The mantis widened its eyes. Lackey''s face refused, even closed her eyes, waiting for death. But the next second, the lightning, which was only one centimeter away from lachi''s head, suddenly turned a 180 ¡ã bend and flew towards the sky. All the people on the empty island are dull and look at the sky one after another. Looking from afar, they found that the lightning was converging towards a place, and the converging Center Somebody! At this time, the empty islanders were deeply shocked, who was that? How can lightning be absorbed? Soon, the thunder and lightning were completely absorbed by sol, and the sky cleared up. Saul went back to Gao fan with an excited face, "Your Majesty, what do you think I''m doing?" How many women are confused, absorbing wanlei? Thor, the God of thunder, is a powerful man under your majesty. Your majesty is really powerful. Eni''s face is black, and the large-scale attack has been absorbed in this way? Where''s this guy with a totally different painting style? "Your Majesty..." Sol has already begun to coquettish Gao fan, "you just boast about me!" Chapter 532 "Hiss..." Nami has clenched her fist, now a man dares to rob his majesty from me! But for Robin and vivela, she would have beaten sol. Gao fan looks embarrassed. It seems that he should find a partner for sol as soon as possible, otherwise the orientation of the goods will really have a big problem. Even though the psychic has 30 minutes, Gao fan doesn''t want Thor to stay any longer, "your task is finished, go back!" As soon as the voice fell, Thor disappeared directly. Nami just put away her clenched fist, and her expression gradually eased. The expression on the opposite Eni road''s face is even more wonderful. The shock and fear just now has become the madness now. "Yeha ha ha ha!" Enilu bent down. "Stupid! I didn''t use "Lei Ying" to take him away Enilu waved again, and a huge black sphere appeared on the top of the ark in the next second. The surface of the black ball flashed with strong lightning, and even the interior could be seen to have wandering lightning. Nami looked at the sky for a moment, is that too scary? Gao fan''s face was stiff. "Aini road! This blow will destroy your ark, the island of God, and even the Angel Island below! " "Yeha ha! I''m afraid Ainilu was crazy. "Anyway, I''m not interested in this place any more. since you like it so much, let empty Island bury you with me!" With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan descended to nameI and sent her back to Angel beach. "Lei Ying" is the strongest strike of ark motto. If it can destroy an island, Gao fan can''t help but take it seriously. "Yeha ha ha ha!" Enilu laughed more wildly, "die, Gao fan!" "Hum!" Gao fan gave a cold hum. Gao fan''s mental power suddenly starts, and directly imprisons Aini road in a corner of the spaceship. The broken iron teeth appeared in an instant, "wind injury!" Gao fan waved his hand, five golden knife Qi left five deep visible bone scars on ainilu''s body, for a moment, blood was everywhere, and ainilu''s flesh was blurred. Enilu was confused, all this happened in a second, and he didn''t understand the situation at all. This NIMA, lost unexpectedly! "Poof!" Aini road is a little excited, spit out a big mouthful of blood again, staring at Gao fan. "I''ll deal with you when I''ve solved Lei Ying!" Gao fan coldly looked at Aini Road, a pair of black wings stretched out from behind him. "Solve Lei Ying?" Ainilu can only move his eyes and mouth, but it still can''t stop him from saying cruel words, "even I can''t solve Lei Ying What can you do? " Gao fan looked at Aini Road, and a shrewd light flashed in his eyes, "why don''t we make a bet, If I can swallow this Lei Ying in my stomach and then detonate it, how about you surrender to me?" Enilu''s eyes are even bigger, eat leiying alive? Detonate in the stomach? Are you kidding me? Isn''t that a death wish Hold the grass! But Gao fan is the enemy. How can ainilu disagree with such a thing? Moreover, even if Gao fan really completed this feat, he can also repent of ainilu! "Good! I promise you Enilu nodded slightly. Win or lose. I am a genius! Gao fan joked and flashed away. Whoosh! Gao fan''s figure appears on the side of Lei Ying. Chapter 533 "Is your majesty going to do it at last?" Denise has determined the ambition of the God Eni Road, and now seeing Gao fan appear next to Lei Yingda ball, her mood is more excited. "Your Majesty, come on, you must succeed!" Just now, Denise has told all the residents of Angel Island about the ugly behavior of the God enilu with the help of teleportation. The residents of angel island also found the strange sky and looked up to the sky, of course, they found the power of destruction from the black thunder ball in the sky, at the same time, they also confirmed the fact that enilu was a villain through other things, such as the missing white Beret troops. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Gao fan in the sky. People in the empty Island raised their glasses one after another, looking at the black winged angel who suddenly appeared beside the thunder shadow. "Look, there''s another one, a pair of black wings, so cool!" "Ah! Is that the one who absorbed thunder and lightning just now? " "It seems not! But it seems that he came to save us, too! " "Really! How beautiful his wings are! He must be the God Miss Kenneth said to save us "What is he going to do? It seems to be fighting against the black sphere Gao fan hung beside the thunder ball and came to the system, "little sister, according to what I just said, please give me strength!" Just now, the little sister of the system gave Gao fan a highly cost-effective suggestion, that is, to perform a big thunder ball. The specific principle is to enhance Gao fan''s all defenses, including mental power, with the talent of 100 times defense. Then wrap the thunder ball with the strengthened mental strength, compress the thunder ball to the size of a pill, and swallow it into your stomach. Even if it was exploded, his 100 times defensive body could stand it. This skill can defuse the crisis, frighten the enemy and suck powder. Gao fan, why not? "Here we go!" System Miss sister face excited, "accept my blessing, warrior!" Gao fan opened his eyes and felt the power of the flood in his body! "Drink!" Gao fan a fierce drink, stretch out both hands, palm into claws, make a pair of will thunder ball embrace posture. Then, Gao fan put his hands together and gathered in the middle. With Gao fan''s action, the huge thunder ball is really getting smaller. Seeing this scene, enilu''s eyes almost fell to the ground. Nima, that''s ray Ying! How powerful Lei Ying is, enilu knows best. The energy contained in Lei Ying can be described as monstrous, which can completely destroy an island with a radius of 100 kilometers. But what is Gao fan doing? Are you compressing? Isn''t the explosion more violent after compression? Thunder ball gradually smaller, and finally become the size of a pea, quietly lying in the palm of Gao fan''s hand. Gao fan takes this little "Lei Ying" and goes back to the boat in front of Aini road. Enilu panicked. "What do you want? Do you want to feed me?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked and said, "I mean what I say. If I want to swallow it, I will swallow it for you." Gao Fan said and swallowed Lei Ying into his stomach. Eni road petrified in an instant, and really swallowed it? "Madman! You are a madman Enilu''s eyes were full of madness, "you stay away from me, don''t blow me up!" "Come on No And It''s too late Every word, GAO fan flashed into the sky and suddenly expanded to the size of a thunder ball. Chapter 534 "Wow Luffy was stunned. "So your majesty is also a rubber man?" Nami hit Luffy on the head with a fist. "How can your majesty be a rubber man! The devil''s fruit is the only one, don''t you know? " Several women see the expansion of Gao fan through the telescope one after another, and they all show a worried look. "How do I feel Your majesty is going to blow it up? " Uthorp''s forehead was covered with sweat. "Bang!" Solon smashed uthorp to the ground with one punch. "What are you talking about?" On the ark enilu''s crotch is wet. Just now, he saw Gao fan swallow Lei Ying with his own eyes, then he saw a strong light burst out in Gao fan''s body, which was very dazzling. At that moment, he suddenly didn''t want to die! There are so many wishes that have not come true, and so many things that you want to do. "I don''t want to die!" Just when Aini road broke down and cried out this sentence, a man with thunder appeared in the sky. He has a pair of lightning wings, a handsome face is so intoxicating. Enilu was stunned. "Are you a God?" Enilu murmured. "Aini road!" After digesting Lei Ying, Gao fan returns to the ark and looks at ainilu coldly, "the last chance, surrender Or die Aini road from the absence of God back to reality, staring at Gao fan. This second, he thought a lot. From small to large things in ainilu''s mind like a movie played back again. Including Bika, the hometown destroyed by ainilu, and the lovely villagers. At this time, enilu figured out "Chen ainilu, willing to submit to your majesty!" Enilu knelt on the ground and bowed his head heavily. "Ding! Defeat enilu, points + 100! " "I declare that the crisis of the empty island has been lifted, and the sacred Eni road has become history!" Gao fan''s voice sounded over the empty island and spread to every island of the empty island in an instant. The next second, the Angel Island sounded a happy howl, this is people celebrate the new carnival. "Long live your majesty! Long live your majesty... " Under the leadership of Denise, the people of Angel Island growled, unable to make a decision for a long time. In yunyin village, the old chief of Sandia shed two lines of tears in his yellow eyes, War Ghost vayipa and Mantis kamachili hugged and cried bitterly, "we are free at last!" Little girl Aisha blinked a pair of beautiful big eyes, "since your majesty has helped us, should we give your majesty a gift?" We will not refute the naive suggestion of the little girl. But we shandia are so poor. What gift should we give your majesty to avoid being abrupt? "I heard that your majesty likes women very much. Shall we give her the most beautiful lackey in our village?" Soldier Braham suggested. Raj blushed. "Braham! You The chief looked at lachi and said, "lachi, I ask you, would you like to be your Majesty''s maid?" Lackey was shocked, and the deer bumped and jumped in her heart. In the face of such a straightforward question from the chief, lachi''s head is deeply buried, and her ears are red with shame. after all, Gao fan, a tall, handsome and powerful hero, is a woman who will like it? "If the chief decides, Raj will serve his majesty!" Raj''s voice is very small, smaller than a mosquito. "Ding! Get lachi''s love, points + 100! " Chapter 535 But Gao fan, who is still following Aini road to visit the ark, is stunned. What''s the matter with this sudden integral? Who''s Raj? Gao Fan said he couldn''t think of it. Somewhere on the empty Island, Navy General Green Pheasant was staring at the sky with a dignified face. The final battle between Gao fan and ainilu is all in his eyes, especially the scene of Gao fan swallowing leiying, which has brought great shock to the Green Pheasant. The Green Pheasant is a little flustered now, and its palms are sweating. He is not sure whether he can deal with Gao fan, so he hesitates. ¡­¡­ Sandora, golden city. This is an ancient city that has been abandoned for 400 years, 400 years ago, it was brought to the empty Island along with the current, and became the holy land of the empty island people. Robin, escorted by Sauron, looks for the original text of history in the city. Gao fan, on the other hand, held a meeting with the managers of all the empty islands at the newly built government. The design of the government is completely in accordance with the requirements of Gao fan, which is a standard Chinese ancient architecture. Gao fan sits on the top of the temple, and there are civil and military officials standing below. On the left is the Qinghai group headed by Nami, and on the right is the empty island group headed by ainilu and Sheikh Sandia. This is the first real government of Fanguo in the world of pirates, with commemorative significance. "I declare! Fanguokongdao Prefecture sandora Prefecture is really established With Gao fan''s words, chestnut head with a group of people, face excited to ring the golden bell. ¡°®þ£¡¡± The melodious sound of the bell rang through the whole empty island and reached Gaya below the empty island. after hearing the sound of the bell, Gaya''s people looked at the sky one after another, which seemed to be a call from their hearts. It was a magical feeling, as if we had no soul to rely on, and found the harbor of love in an instant. It was wonderful. Everyone is immersed in the beautiful bell. Gao fan can''t help but sigh about the beauty of the golden clock. The orangutan cried, the ape man cried, and all the people in Gaya cried. Chestnut cried, Bellamy cried, and Nami cried with her. Denise cried, so did ganford, and the people of Angel Island. Even enilu cried at the middle of the bell. I don''t know why, he kind of miss the home he destroyed "This clock! I will leave it in sandora as a national treasure of all nations in sandora! " Gao fan has a face of spring breeze. "Your majesty Kongdao people thought that Gao fan would take the golden clock away, but they didn''t expect that Gao fan didn''t have the idea to hit the golden clock. Now they are very happy with the result. As the meeting continued, Gao fan abolished the system of God, abolished sacrifice, trial and justice, and established a centralized state system. The empty island has its own state, which is under the overall management of ainilu, chief Sandia and bartolomio. Each island is a government, and the officials of each government are decided by chief Sandia and bartolomio. Divide the land of sandora, the Golden City, equally between the sandians and the original empty Islanders, and completely end the war between the two sides. Carry out the law of every country and make the empty island a real paradise. Three days later ark motto. Gao fan stood with his hands down and looked at the moon in the distance. "Your majesty Ai Ni came along the road with a respectful look on his face. "I don''t know what happened when I came to find my minister?" These days, enilu has a headache for management trivia. After all, that''s not his strong point at all. "I''ve seen your efforts these days. I think you should know how to be a good manager, too?" Gao fan looks at Aini road with a faint smile. Ai Ni road a face wry smile, "Your Majesty, I do not do well, but I will continue to work hard!" Chapter 536 "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "attitude is still good, I intend to give you a new task!" "Your Majesty, please make it clear!" Enilu is a little flustered. Gao fan looked at the moon, "no, I want you to take people to conquer that land!" Aini Lu''s eyes brightened. "Really? That''s what I want "Of course!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "by the way It''s called the moon, not infinite land, but I''m not sure if there are human beings there, or if you will encounter resistance there. Therefore, there is a great risk in this matter, and maybe you will lose your life! You have to think about it "I have already thought about it!" Ai Ni road a face firm, "I am willing to open up territory for your majesty!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Aini road is a knife. It''s really suffocated for him to let him manage these three days. The knife should be used to kill people! "Good! The authority of ark proverbs is given to you, choose your own fighters, and you''d better take the sandians with you! " Gao Fan said lightly, "I will wait for your good news in Qinghai under the white sea!" "I take orders!" Aini Lu looks excited and can finally go to the infinite land Oh no, we''re going to the moon! Three days later, Gao fan personally saw off the troops who had been on the expedition to the moon. After an exciting mobilization, the ark proverb gradually drifted away from everyone''s attention. Bellamy was excited because he was on the ark. Yes, he volunteered to join the expedition to the moon, because this period of experience made him feel that his previous life was a waste of life. He has to do something meaningful, like an expedition to the moon! This is a thing I didn''t dare to think about before. It''s too windy! Kirby stood beside Bellamy and waved to the opposite side, "Luffy When I come back, we must compete with each other! " Luffy pulled his big mouth. "OK, I''ll wait for you to come back." Looking at Luffy''s fading and finally disappearing, Kirby wiped his tears, squatted on the deck and took out a book. The title of the book is "the elements of every army". On the front page, Gao fan''s domineering figure appears in the eyes of Kirby, and Kirby is inspired by it. Turn again, Page 1: the six styles of the general Army Shaving, iron block, moon step, finger gun, paper drawing, Lanjiao. Yes Gao fan "borrowed" and improved the six styles of the Navy, and extended them to the whole army. With a dignified face, Kirby began to study seriously. He must learn these skills in a short time to make himself strong. Kuzan, a pheasant disguised as the crew of the conqueror, turned black when he got the book "elements of every army" on the aircraft carrier. Nima! If he had not been a general of the Navy and accepted the task assigned by the marshal, he would have really thought that Gao fan was a member of the Navy. But this guy is weird, isn''t he? How can you get something inside the Navy, even the secret moves like six moves? Kuzan angrily turned the book in his hand. Forget it The content is not bad. Kuzan is going to put it away and read it slowly. But the next second, his back cool, a bad feeling spontaneously. "Admiral kuzan the Green Pheasant!" Robin looked at the pheasant coldly, his face firm. Kuzan buttoned the back of his head and looked cute. "Ha ha, are you calling me, lady Robin? My name is Sparta Chapter 537 Gao fan light smile, "don''t pretend, here have see and hear color domineering people many!" Solon, Nami and others have looked over, slightly squinting. "Ha ha!" Kuzan gave an embarrassed smile. I feel the domineering power from Solon and others, and it seems that I really help them. But kuzan was curious. How could he be so aggressive? How many of them are even King color? What kind of ghost organization is this? Per capita tens of millions, the highest reward of 100 million is who special fixed ah! It''s not too easy for these people to leave one billion per capita? Terrified, kuzan was ready to make a sneak attack and then escape. But just then, kuzan''s sweat came down his forehead, because he found that he couldn''t move! What''s going on? Gao fan looked at kuzan with a sneer, "I''m sorry, I can''t let you leave. next, you can stay on my ship honestly!" Kuzan''s face is black. This NIMA is too strong! I didn''t see what was going on, so I was controlled? Who said that such a person is only worth 100 million! I want to fight him! With Gao fan''s order, Solon comes forward. Click, click, click! Kuzan''s neck, hands, feet and waist were all locked by the stone. Nani? Kuzan was so confused. This is the feeling of pills. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan light smile, "you are a good person, when you let Robin, that you still have some conscience, you such a person I am not willing to kill!" "Then what do you want to do if you stay?" Kuzan watched Gao fan warily, "you don''t want to take me hostage, do you? Then you are wrong Those guys in the Navy want me dead to take my place! " "No!" Gao fan had an evil smile on his face. "I left you just to let you witness How did I overthrow the rule of Tianlong people Nani? Kuzan looked at Gao fan with an unbelievable face and murmured, "overthrow the rule of Tianlong people? Are you serious? " "Yes Gao Fan said, "I believe kuzan will join my camp one day, because you are basically disappointed with the Navy. I don''t ask you to join now, but I hope that one day when you really understand my ideal, you will swear allegiance to me." "All right! Take it down first! There are other things to do Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Sauron took kuzan down. Kuzan couldn''t help looking at Gao fan more. He didn''t understand why Gao fan seemed to be able to see through his heart and hit his own key directly. "How did he know I was disappointed with the Navy? Is it because I let Robin go? " Kuzan said that he couldn''t understand it, so this feeling of being seen through his mind was really uncomfortable. On this day, Gao fan''s aircraft carrier is ready to set sail. Bartolomio looked at the crew boarding the ship with envy on his face. Because yesterday, Gao fan rewarded him with barrier fruit and three colors of domineering, and then let him stay to protect the empty island. Although he is very reluctant, his Majesty''s words are the imperial edict, and he will certainly complete every task assigned by his majesty. So he secretly decided: don''t worry! Your majesty! I will protect the empty island for you! "Your majesty! Your majesty At this time, an old voice came, Chief Sandia ran anxiously towards Angel beach. Chapter 538 Gao fan frowned slightly, "chief, didn''t I tell you? You are old, don''t come to see us off! " "Yes, yes!" The chief''s face was as happy as a blooming chrysanthemum, and then he looked back at lachi standing behind him, "Your Majesty, this is the flower of Sandia, soldier lachi, she loves your majesty very much, and please take her with her so that she can serve your majesty!" Lackey blushed and bowed her head. "Raj?" Gao fan frowned slightly and opened the system backstage. So you contributed 100 points to me? Wonderful! Nami''s face is black. How can she send someone to the door at this time? Chief Sandia felt Nami''s murderous spirit and shivered coldly. Lachi naturally felt the hostility of Nami, trembling. "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand and interrupted the strange atmosphere! Raj, get on the boat, too I don''t value her beauty, I just want to appreciate her points. Lachi''s face brightened with a big smile. Shortly after, the carrier sailed out of angel Bay. The people on the boat and the prime minister on the shore said goodbye, waving to each other, and some of them wept. "Wow Bartolomio cried, shaking his sword hand. "Your Majesty, I will guard the empty Island, master soron I''ll catch up with you one day Now bartolomi, with the three colors of domineering, barrier fruit and the devil''s sword. It can be said that Gao fan''s appointment as the top general of the empty island state is an important task. And Gao fan''s mission to bartolomio is to grow food crazily and lay a good foundation for the future to enter the world. So for the empty Island, Gao fan only plans to keep bartolomio as a fighting force, and the rest of the people are engaged in agricultural production and grain reserves. Chief Sandia patted bartolomio on the shoulder. "Young man, we must plant the most food for your majesty." ¡­¡­ Two hours later, an aircraft carrier was suspended by 20 Octopus balloons and slowly landed from the sky above Qinghai. "The sea here is so wide! How blue the sky is Denise and lackey looked at the scene with a look of fascination. They had never seen Qinghai before and felt the shock of the sea for the first time. It''s exciting to see you again after a long separation. After the trip to the empty Island, the people on the aircraft carrier have a new understanding of the vast sea in front of them. the place where they originally lived is so beautiful! Luffy was still sitting in the bow looking at the distance, Shanzhi was still cutting vegetables and looking into the distance, uthorp was playing with his stars, Bucky was staring at the sea, the direction of operation, Joba was lying at Solon''s feet, snoring, Solon looked up at the gulls in the sky, his eyes were bright, Lao Sha was in a trance with a cigarette, the girls were surrounded Gao fan is not laughing. Everyone has his own business. Kuzan was in the cabin, looking out through the window. During these days on the aircraft carrier, kuzan thought a lot. What Gao fan did on the empty island is clear to him. After ruling the empty Island, Gao fan established an unheard of state system, which is totally different from the current world government. The world government uses the navy to manage the world, but in the land of the empty Island, Gao fan did not set up a special combat force like the Navy, but set up a thing called the city administration. Chapter 539 The task of the city administration is to maintain law and order, teach everyone to plant and increase the yield of crops, teach everyone to store surplus grain for military use. What''s more, Gao fan actually legislated: everyone is equal, officials break the law and commit the same crime as the people. This world under the rule of Tianlong people is unheard of. In short, kuzan felt that Gao fan''s idea of managing the people without force seemed more to his taste. Before he knew it, kuzan was already a little excited. When the aircraft carrier landed on the sea, Nami looked at Gao fan with her eyes full of love, "your majesty! Where are we going? " "To Changhuan island..." There''s nothing in this shabby place of Changhuan island. Some people say that the plot of weitiannong is purely for water space, although the empty island is also very water, at least the empty island still has the original history left by Roger. Long circle island is different. There is really nothing. The reason why he went to Changhuan island is that Gao fan wanted to receive fox, the silver fox of Changhuan Island, under his command. Fox silver fox offers a reward of 24 million. Although Fox''s reward is not very good, and it looks very sorry to the audience, what Gao fan values is the tardy effect of fox. Just imagine that in a future large-scale battle, Gao fan organized a full-scale charge, while the enemy organized a full-scale resistance. At this time, fox a slow move to the enemy camp, let the enemy all slow. Then there is no doubt about the victory of this war! This is just one aspect. There are too many places to use tardiness. The ability to slow the enemy can be said to be a very good buff, and silver fox is a very good assistant, but I don''t know why, this ability was abandoned by Takeda. If Gao fan didn''t have the fruit of this slow devil, he would not have been around the island. After all, fox is really ugly! Navy headquarters "bang!" The marshal of the Warring States period slapped his intelligence on the table. "Who will tell me where kuzan has gone?" Above the round table is the real core strength of the Navy, but now everyone''s face is dignified. This time, even crane, as chief of staff, did not say a word. It''s a big deal! Kuzan is a Navy General! You know, there are only three generals in the whole navy headquarters! How to say missing is missing? "Bang!" The door of the conference room was broken by violence, with an angry face. Zefa grabbed the collar of the general red dog sitting next to him and sprayed saliva on his face, "say! Did you do it? " Red dog is forced by the whole muddle, "teacher! Is your brain hole so big? It must not be me "Zefa! Sit down The Warring States period black face, "you are a great general of the Navy, this is the headquarters of the Navy, please pay attention to your words and deeds!" Zefa black face, came to the red dog opposite to sit down. Zefa didn''t want to attend a meeting like this, but it''s about kuzan, the student he likes, and he has to come. "I believe you have read the information..." The Warring States look dignified, "this time I do not intend to pass the information to the above, so please keep it secret!" They all nodded. The last time the crocodile incident was scolded by the Tianlong people, it wasn''t long before the general disappeared again, and the two incidents seemed to have something to do with Gao fan and his group, before the incident was settled, no one wanted to report it. Chapter 540 "So once, what are we going to do?" The Warring States period was black faced. The audience fell silent here. "I''ll go!" Zefa''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he moved his huge arm made of stone. "If the Green Pheasant doesn''t work, it shows that the other party is a powerful person with incomparable ability, and only I can have a chance!" The face of the Warring States period is dignified. Judging from the current situation, zefa is indeed the best candidate. But he was a little frightened, always feel that zefa will be folded in the hands of the other side. Red dog looked at the Warring States, "if you don''t worry, let me go together!" "You want to kill?" Zefa stares at the red dog. "Nonsense Red Dog clapped his case. "Enough!" The Warring States period is going crazy, "you all shut up!" The two of them stopped and sat down one after another. Standing at one side, the sea soldier carrying tea and pouring water was sweating and trembling all over, the big man was angry, and only his momentum could frighten people to death. The Warring States period frowned. For zefa''s own reasons, zefa is actually a shell with the title of general in the Navy. Zefa is now dealing with such unimportant matters as the approval of reward money. "Zefa, go!" The Warring States finally made a decision. "Hum!" Zefa glared at the red dog and got up to leave. The conference room fell silent again. Long circle island, calm. This is a wonderful island. The land of the island is like a ring. There are ten hills at intervals on the circular land. when the sea level rises, there are only ten hills left on the island, and the rest of them sink to the bottom of the sea. now is the season of rising tide. The arrival of the conqueror adds a touch of color to this magical island. "Wow Luffy was excited. Every time he stepped on the land, it was the beginning of excitement. So Luffy took uthorp and began to take risks. "Wow! The island is so flat that you can''t see the end at a glance! " Luffy looked curiously. "Fool, it''s called grassland!" Nami, with a black face, was obviously annoyed by Lu Fei''s uneducated teammates. At this time, an alpaca with three meters long legs galloped across the grassland The crowd turned their eyes. Uthorp''s eyes widened. "The horses here How long it is Ya Jia looked at the trees that were too high in the distance. One of them and bamboo had already soared into the sky. "The trees here are also long!" "Look over there!" Wei Wei pointed to some animals in the distance, "the animals here are so long!" Two meter fox, five meter deer, ten meter seagull and forty meter Two, huh? Denise was so cute, "Wow! It turns out that the land of Qinghai is like this! Everything here is so long! " "Yes! How interesting Lachi was also full of curiosity. Nami waved her hand again and again, a drop of sweat fell from her head, "no, it''s only like this here..." So Nami popularized science for them. In the empty Island, lachi is a soldier, nervous every day, she is difficult to have her own life, so these days he is very relaxed. Although Denise''s life is much better than that of lager, she has never been out to play and sing every day. For the first time, they were excited. At this point, everyone came out and saw a group of long legged species that were very different from the outside world. Shanzhi was interested in it for a moment. "Cooks, follow me to deal with new ingredients. The long leg ingredients here must have a different flavor!" Chapter 541 After that, Bucky, who had stopped the boat, followed. A group of people rushed to the grassland to bully the small animals. Solon and Lao Sha are still standing in front of the soldiers'' Square, just like two door gods. "We''ll camp here for the time being!" Gao fan light smile, "solonglaosha, you take the soldiers to the grassland training it!" "Yes Sauron and Lao Sha have two faces, and they don''t give in to each other. "Ah Suddenly, there was a call in the distance. Two people instantly vigilant, looked in the past. Uthorp and Luffy were holding a very long bamboo, the one that couldn''t reach the end. A ragged old man fell from the sky, his face full of consternation. "Don''t be nervous, just an ordinary person!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Solon stood up straight, and he felt it with the power of seeing and hearing. as Gao Fan said, this is an ordinary man. Everyone is curious about why someone fell from the sky. After the narration of the old man who fell from a high place, we finally understand this magical place. This is long island. Everything is long. On the sea, a huge sailing boat came quickly, on the ship, a group of pirates with different looks crowded each other. "Captain!" A small and wretched man handed the telescope with a flattering face, "the huge ship I said is there!" Fox silver result telescope, looked at the past. "Nani? Is there such a big boat Fox was a little surprised when he saw the conqueror through the telescope. But a moment later, there was an evil smile on his face. as like as two peas of the ship, he is the same as the one in his hand. This is the conqueror, the high pirate regiment. It''s the Navy that started the GAOFAN Pirate Group. During the time when Gao fan and others were flying over the island, they were completely famous. Gao fan, who became famous in the first World War of alabastan and has a reward of 100 million, is almost as famous in the whole pirate circle as Roger, the king of thieves in Shanghai. No way, Gao fan is too young, only 16 years old! For the first time, a reward of 30 million was offered. In less than a month, it was increased to 100 million. this is the rhythm to make all pirates in the South China Sea envious! Moreover, the Navy also claimed that Gao fan had a magical ship, which was suspected by the navy to be the legendary ancient weapon "Hades"! In the era of great navigation, ships are the lifeblood of pirates, so Gao fan''s possession of such a mysterious ship has naturally become the target of all. "Speed up the landing!" Fox silver fox evil smile, "I want to win their boat over!" "Yes Ten minutes later, a huge sailing boat landed. Four figures jumped from the ship, led by Fox, the silver fox with a long red nose. "We are Fox pirates Silver fox behind the three said in unison. Sauron''s face was awe inspiring, and he flashed to the four men. the 1000 well-trained soldiers, armed with weapons, immediately surrounded the fox Pirate Group. Four people next second muddle force. Hold the grass! Why so many people? Is the equipment still so good? Are these people pirates? Why do they look more naval than the Navy. On the ship behind the four, the pirates, who had been shouting happily just now, also died instantly. Chapter 542 "NIMA! GAOFAN Pirate Group Isn''t it a pirate group from the Navy fishing enforcement? " Fox silver fox is very suspicious. At this moment, fox has already thought about it, when the other party asks about his purpose, he wants to say that he is just passing by, and then when he sees someone, he wants to get to know him, as for the god horse of the competition, don''t mention it. "Who is your captain?" Sauron''s eyes were sharp and murderous. "He The other three were all in cold sweat, and they pointed to the ugliest red nosed fox with tacit understanding. "Well?" Fox''s eyes widened, and it was not at all ambiguous for these men to sell themselves. Solon looked coldly at fox. "Are you trying to rob us?" "No, no, no!" Fox waved, "I I''m here to invite your captain to a competition As soon as the voice fell, fox''s face turned black. Didn''t he want to forget about the game? The well prepared speech was so scared to forget by the murderous spirit of others, this wave of losses is dead! "What game?" Luffy looks excited. He likes the competition best. ¡°DAYFIGHTBACK£¡¡± Fox looked embarrassed. "It''s just a small game. It''s not worth your participation!" Fox doesn''t want Gao fan to fight any more. He thinks that even if he can win the game, the other side can kill him. "We''re going to take part! Start now Luffy jumped up with excitement. "Bang!" Nami punched him. "Are you the captain?" Luffy opened his mouth. "I''m not the captain. What''s the matter? This kind of competition, your majesty will also agree to it After that, they all looked at Gao fan. Fox began to plan with a smile on his face. He expected that Gao fan would definitely ask what the content of the game was, and then he would say a boring content of the game, so as to dampen the enthusiasm of the other side. "Good!" Gao fan light smile, "I promise to participate in the competition!" "Yes Luffy jumped up with joy. Nami looked puzzled and said, "Your Majesty But we don''t even know the content of the game? And if we lose the game, we don''t know what we will lose? " "Yes Fox immediately echoed, "this beautiful lady is right, or would you like to think about it again?" Gao fan looked at Na Mei and said with a faint smile, "dear, when did I lose?" Fox felt a thump in his heart. It''s not good. It''s the feeling of pills ¡°DAYFIGHTBACK£¡¡± Gao fan got up and stood up with a negative hand. "It''s commonly known as the battle of robbing people! The competition is divided into three rounds, including Island rowing, martial arts and absolute. The winner is the one who wins more! At the end of each round, the winner has the right to choose whatever he wants from the opponent''s camp, and the loser can''t refuse! " Everyone looked at Gao fan confidently said the rules of the game, and looked at him stupidly. Fox is now looking at Gao fan with a monster''s eyes. How do you know everything? He felt that this time I was afraid that I would lose. I didn''t have to wear any underwear! In a short time the first game is about to start. Uthorp, Nami and Noki are standing on a small boat made of wooden barrels. The reason why we chose usop is that we have to build our own ships with wooden barrels. even though usop''s shipbuilding ability is really poor, others can''t do it. Chapter 543 Fox pirates also sent three men: a man, a woman and a shark. Nani? Nami looked at the opposite lineup and growled, "what''s going on Where''s the shark from? This is cheating Fox smiles. "This is our crew. He''s a mermaid." "Yes The shark in the water nodded and said. Is that ok? Nami looked embarrassed. "No problem!" Gao fan light smile, "Na Mei, I believe you can!" "I announce that the first round of the race, the round the island rowing race, will begin now!" At the order of the referee, the boat of fox Pirate Group rushed out first, the crowd was boiling. Nami three people are muddled, said to start, too caught off guard, right? Nuozhi''s face was high and awe inspiring. With the launch of fireworks, fireworks appeared at the tail of the boat. the fireworks were shooting wildly, which produced a lot of propulsion. He pushed the boat forward at high speed and soon caught up with the opposite boat. The opposite side is not vegetarian. While the fishman is adding strength, the two people on the boat begin to paddle by hand. The speed of the boat increases again and gradually increases the distance. Nami''s face was awe inspiring. She was able to launch the weather, and gusts of strong wind started to speed up her progress. In an instant, she opened the distance from the opposite side. In this way, you come and I go, scrambling to head for the end. Not long, the finish line is in front, leading Na Mei seems to have seen the dawn of victory! Fox was so confused that Gao fan sent two capable people as soon as he came up. This is the rhythm of pills! But fortunately, he was ready! The next second, he jumped to the shore. "Slow wave!" Fox opened his mouth and yelled at Nami three in the sea. Nami just felt dizzy and didn''t know what happened. But other people can see that Nami''s speed slowed down in an instant. at this time, the fox pirate boat, which everyone thought would lose, surpassed Nami''s boat. "No Good! I, we, Bei, Chao, Yue, Le, ah Nami panicked, in the slow sound wave, word by word. The conqueror''s people are confused. Is this the feeling of suffering? The people of fox Pirate Group have already begun to celebrate. Don''t be arrogant. On the other side of the conqueror fleet, everyone was in low spirits because the game was about to lose. Gao fan light smile, how can he lose? The spirit power suddenly starts, and the ship of fox Pirate Group is in the next second It blew up! All of us are confused by this sudden change. The pirates who had been reveling were silent for a moment, what happened just now? The crew of the conqueror fleet, who had been in low spirits, jumped up in a moment of excitement. Fox, who is releasing slow sound waves, has a bigger mouth when he sees his ship blow up, but he can''t make a sound at all. Nami several people relieved, swish across the finish line, won the game. Fox, silver fox, is a little stunned. How could labor and capital lose? "Now that I have lost, can I choose what I want?" Gao fan smiles and looks at fox. "Well!" Fox face a Lin, "willing to accept defeat, you choose it!" Nami is very nervous now. She is afraid that Gao fan will choose the woman who just competed with her! After all, that woman is good-looking. "I choose your ship!" Gao fan looked up at the ship with a faint smile. Chapter 544 What Gao Fan said about the ship is, of course, the fox. Fox is about a fifth the size of an aircraft carrier. It''s a very good frigate. Gao fan had long felt that the aircraft carrier was too lonely at sea and wanted to build a fleet, so when he saw the ship of the fox Pirate Group, he fell in love with each other. "Nani?" Everyone was surprised. "Your Majesty Are you going to abandon the conqueror? " Luffy''s a little confused. "Of course not!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m going to make Lufei you the captain of this ship and the captain of the second team of the conqueror fleet I''m going to build a cluster fleet and a real army!" "Really Luffy was excited. "Thank you, your majesty!" Fox is angry. I haven''t promised you yet? How to build a fleet! "Why?" Gao fan looked at Fox faintly, "are you not going to give me the boat?" Fox gritted his teeth. "Can you give us our pirate flag?" Gao fan waves. Solon takes down the pirate flag and hands it to fox. "Captain! That''s our boat The fox pirates are angry. "Nothing!" Silver fox is a bit ugly, but it''s still trustworthy. "We''ll win the next game." The second game, the martial arts game. Sauron and Yamaji play. Gao Fansheng! Fox lost! Gao fan directly asks for Fox silver fox, and fox lost the captain The third, the fight. Gao fan wins, fox loses. Gao fan''s request is that the fox Pirate Group be dissolved on the spot. If they lose, they lose. These pirates are very trustworthy. They are really disbanded on the spot. Some of them want to jump directly into the sea, and some of them have planned to settle down in Changhuan island. Looking at such a depressed crew, fox wanted to cry. "Wait!" Gao fan''s voice attracted everyone''s attention. "I have a suggestion that you can continue to sail on the sea!" Everyone is looking forward to Gao fan. "I will appoint silver fox as the vice captain of the second team of the conqueror fleet. You can stay under him, but I have one condition. Those who want to join can no longer pretend to be pirates! I''ll give you three months to reform. In these three months, instructors will train you. After three months, you should become qualified soldiers! If you are not qualified, I will give you a settlement fee and then dismiss you! " The tone of Gao fan''s words is flat, without any emotion, but it is full of powerful courage, which makes people scared. Everyone was shocked. Gao fan continued, "but you should think it over before you join I set up an army to overthrow the rule of the world government. I may lose my life at any time in such a cause! " Fox''s gray eyes became clear, and he suddenly felt that Gao fan was really great. Soldiers, troops, and so on, actually appear in a team defined by the Navy as pirates. What''s more, their ideal is to overthrow the rule of the world government? My God! Is there such a person in the world? Gofan is much bigger than Roger Wei, right? In the end, half stayed and half left. "Your majesty Lao Sha''s face was gloomy. "Do you want me to kill those who left? After all, they already know our purpose! Say it out, we will be regarded as the enemy of the Navy Chapter 545 "No harm!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it doesn''t matter if they say it, because my plan is going to explode soon..." "Yes The expectation flashed in Lao Sha''s eyes, he was a little curious about what Gao fan meant by "Big Bang". Yes, Gao fan has planned to start the water capital. Gao fan is going to turn it into the industrial core of the country. At that time, when Gao fan becomes the boss of the water capital, his ambition will be obvious. What''s more, Gao fan is not alone in overthrowing the world''s conquest and rule. Isn''t there Mengqi D dragon? The dragon''s revolutionary army is the most troublesome thing for the Tianlong people. It is estimated that the Tianlong people will not pay attention to Gao fan''s conqueror fleet for the time being. Water capital, dock 3, this is the main gate of water capital. I''m an ordinary guard in the water capital, I''m on duty today, so I''m fishing in front of Qianmen, dock 3 in the water capital Oh, no, it''s the doorman. because the front gate is the main entrance, which is usually used to receive the Navy. and Navy rarely come here. I am very busy. But It seems that there is a boat ahead! No, what the hell is that huge black object that''s following the boat? Why is it moving? Is it a boat? But why is there no sail? ¡­¡­ Conqueror, deck. Many people look up at the huge Castle standing on the sea in front of them, which is very spectacular. Gao fan nodded in secret, the capital of water, which was really good. "Wow Luffy was sitting in the bow of the fox, with one hand on his hat and the other on the side of the ship. now Luffy is the captain of the fox. Lao Sha stood on the right side of Lufei, looking at a boat not far away, "Captain, there are people on it!" "Why don''t we ask him how to get into the water city?" Fox, the silver fox, was smiling. Luffy and Lao Sha are the men sent by Gao fan to the fox. Luffy is the captain and Lao Sha is the staff officer. These two, he silver fox must take good care of. "Oh Luffy waved to the man happily, "uncle, how do we get in?" "And the huge ship behind it!" Lao Sha added. "Is it really a boat?" The fishing uncle was stunned, and the fishing rod in his hand was dragged away by the fish On the aircraft carrier, Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "soron, do you want to make a bet, I bet that if we can''t get into the No. 3 dock, that person will let us go through the back door!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Solon said nothing and didn''t know how to answer. Robin frowned. "Your Majesty I don''t think anyone on board wants to bet with you Nami and her daughters all smile. Yes, your majesty is omnipotent. Who dares to bet with your majesty! The gatekeeper looked at the towed fishing rod in dismay, then pretended to be calm, "I''ll open the door for you." With that, uncle quickly rowed to the shore, and then pressed the button to open the gate of dock 3. Everyone on the conqueror was stunned. Was your majesty wrong? Gao fan looked at the slowly opened door in dismay. Didn''t he say that pirates had to go through the back door? "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan pretended to be calm and said, "look You''ve missed another chance to win me! " People''s eyes have changed when they look at Gao fan. Your majesty, you really know how to play! Gao fan took a look at the people''s appearance, and his heart was fixed. I''m so smart that I can make it through! Chapter 546 The Navy goes through the main gate and the pirates go through the back gate. This is the rule of the water city. But the flag on the mast of the fox has been replaced by the black dragon flag. The gatekeeper doesn''t know the flag. Although the navy has been promoting that hanging the black dragon flag is the GAOFAN Pirate Group, for ordinary people, it is the pirates who hang the pirate flag. Therefore, for the gatekeeper, the others who do not fly the pirate flag will be dealt with by the Navy. So, the gate of the water city is open The manager''s office of shipbuilding company as the manager of shipbuilding company, asparagus sat at his desk as usual, looking at today''s documents with his eyebrows. Beautiful female secretary kalifa stood aside, "Sir, let me talk about today''s schedule: 11:00 in the morning..." "I don''t want it!" Asparagus looked resentful. "Kalifa, can you help me push off these itineraries?" "No way!" Although kalifa is beautiful, it''s also very cold. "This is my carefully selected itinerary for you!" "Dong Dong Dong!" Suddenly, there was a quick knock on the door. Carrie Faye frowned. Who was making trouble at this time. "Come in!" Asbagu''s face sank and he regained his seriousness. "Mr. aspagus, no!" A middle-aged man looked nervous. "The dock No. 3 of Qianmen has been opened. It''s the Navy!" "The Navy? What are they doing here? " Aspagus frowned slightly. "It seems that all the itineraries today will be cancelled." "Kalifa, let''s go and have a look!" And he rose. Kalifa quickly put on his coat and frowned to keep pace with aspagus. She thought to herself: is the Navy here at this time? What the hell? No.3 dock GAO fan and his party have been ashore, Luffy takes his new younger brother Fox and usop, and they don''t know where they have gone. Shanzhi takes a group of cooks to the city for shopping. Nami and her daughters also take Denise and raqi to buy them under the protection of Bucky. There is also Navy General kuzan, who has been secretly transferred by Lao Sha. Because the people from the shipbuilding company will be asked to inspect the ship later, and there are cp9 spies in it, Gao fan can only secretly transfer kuzan. Only gofan, Solon and choba were left, and there was a large group of soldiers. When asbagu came to dock 3, he was shocked by the huge iron boat in front of him. "This Is this a boat Aspaguo''s eyes widened, but for the iron thing floating on the water, he would not believe it was a boat. Carifa, Meiyan''s secretary, frowned slightly. The ship and the people in front of her made her feel familiar. Especially Gao fan, that handsome face is too recognizable. As a cp9 spy, how can kalifa forget Gao fan''s face on the reward order? The most important thing is that Gao fan is so handsome and a woman can''t extricate herself at a glance. But what attracted kalifa most was the orderly crew in uniform who came down from the ship. these people didn''t look like pirates. Each of them looks very serious, with a sense of desperation, which makes people feel very unusual. These people are not so much pirates as navy, even better than Navy! "Mr. ascuba!" Kalifa came to ascuba''s ear, "they are the GAOFAN Pirate Group which has been in the limelight recently. This huge black ship is the conqueror!" Chapter 547 As Cuba''s eyes brightened, "Wow! Really! Karifa, you have a good memory "Mr. Gao fan! I''ve heard something about you, and I''ve always yearned for the conqueror! Are you here to repair the ship? I can fix it for free Ascuba has become very enthusiastic, "but I''d like to have the pleasure of visiting your ship!" At this time, all the soldiers on the carrier got off the ship and stood solemnly in the open space. "My ship doesn''t need repairing!" With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, the huge aircraft carrier behind him disappeared instantly. After Gao fan took the aircraft carrier away last time, Gao fan found that the system could automatically repair the aircraft carrier when he took the aircraft carrier back into the system. Due to the disappearance of the aircraft carrier, the sea water suddenly converges in the middle and sets off a wave. Ascuba and kalifa were stunned and rubbed their sour eyes. Kalifa gave ascuba a good pinch on the arm. "It hurts!" Ascuba howled, "kalifa, what are you doing?" "I''m sorry, sir!" Kalifa''s face is still dull, obviously not relieved from the shock, "I just want to make sure if I''m dreaming!" Ascuba all covered his shoulder with a painful face, "are you sure you dream? What are you doing pinching me for?" Kalifa held the book and looked at Gao fan with a star on her face. "Your Majesty Gao fan Did you make the boat disappear "Ha ha!" Gao fan looked at kalifa calmly, "yes!" I have to say that this woman disguises so simply. If she didn''t know your identity, she would be cheated by you! Cp9 does have a way, but Gao fan doesn''t intend to expose kalifa''s identity at this time. Cp9 is the secret killer organization of the world government. This department is all powerful and specialized in doing some obscure things for the world government. This time, the other side''s goal is to design the ancient weapon "Hades" in ascuba''s hands. Gao fan also has to turn the tide at the critical moment to save ascuba and Hades. As for now, his main task is to watch the opera. "Wow! How handsome Kalifa instantly became a fan, "can you give me another performance?" "No!" Gao fan flatly refused. On one side, Solon frowned slightly. What''s the situation? Why did your majesty suddenly enter Saint mode today? Such a sexy and energetic beauty is not moved. "Your majesty Solon whispered in his ear, "Your Majesty, are there too many people? Are you sorry? Never mind, I''ll whisper to miss kalifa when there''s no one "Well?" Gao fan looks back at Solon. Hold the grass! Is that what I am in your eyes? Solon saw Gao fan''s eyes and nodded solemnly: Your Majesty, I know what to do! "Since it''s not convenient for you to show us, it doesn''t matter..." As Cuba still refused to give up, pointing to the fox, "what about one?" Gao fan light a smile, "this one still has to trouble you!" "No problem!" Ascuba is smiling. Whoosh! Solon looked up at the sky and saw a figure across the sky. "Long nose?" Solon''s a little bit of a monk. "Can uthorp fly?" "Dada!" A young man with a hat and a long square nose jumped onto the fox. Sauron''s eyes were cold. It was not uthorp! Chapter 548 Sauron''s ready to cut people. As Cuba hastened to speak, "don''t worry, let me introduce you!" Ascuba pointed to the man with a square nose. "This is Mr. kagu, the boatman of our company. He will be responsible for the repair of the fox." "Hello Kazuma waved to Gao fan innocently, "may I start?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, another cp9, it seems that today''s luck is good. I don''t know what happened to Robin. Is there anyone from cp9 looking for her. After all, cp9''s current chief Spandam and Robin have a deadly feud. That guy will definitely find Robin. Gao fan''s plan is to use Spandam to save the water capital, incorporate asparagus, and establish the industrial core of Fanguo. "Mr. aspaguo..." A man with a pigeon standing on his shoulder came slowly, seeing that he didn''t open his mouth, a voice came, like a pigeon talking, "I heard that a very big ship was coming and needed repair, so I came to see if I needed help..." "Here comes luckie!" Said aspagus. Gao fan light smile, rob road strange also appeared! The three cp9 spies hidden in the shipbuilding company have all appeared. The aura of their leading role is a little obvious! "Well What about the boat? " Rob luckenan, the pigeon, swept around and fixed his eyes on the fox. "Is that it? It''s not that big... " With a mysterious face, asbagu looked at Gao fan and said, "you may not believe it! That ship, the recently famous conqueror, has been put away by Mr. Gao fan with a wave of his hand! " "Put it away?" Lobucci was stunned and surprised. He couldn''t help looking at karifa. Kalifa held up her glasses and nodded slightly in affirmation. Rob luckie and his family are stunned. Is this special or true? How did you put away such a big ship? Where did you take it? However, this is not the point. Loblucci has excellent professional spy quality. After a moment of consternation, he looks curious. "I don''t know if Gao fan can take out the legendary ship and let''s have a look?" "Yes "Let''s have a look at it!" said kagu, who was on the fox "No way!" Sauron''s face was cold. Gao fan nods. Solon is good. He knows how to help himself out. "Mr. aspagus!" Gao fan nodded and smile, "I''ve just arrived at the water capital, and I want to go shopping. I''ll give you the boat!" "Wait!" Ascuba smile, "I just want to go shopping, why don''t we go together?" Secretary kalifa nodded wildly and obviously wanted to go with him. Gao fan covers his face. It seems that these guys are not going to give up to see the aircraft carrier. "I like to go shopping alone!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Never mind!" As Cuba is still smiling, "you visit your home!" The implication is that he will follow, but will not disturb. Gao fan rolled a white eye, Ma Dan, if it wasn''t for seeing that you are a talent, labor and capital would kill you every minute! "Mr. ascuba!" Kalifa noticed the look in lobucci''s eyes, and instantly recovered his cold look, "I''m afraid you can''t go shopping, have you forgotten? You have an important meeting this afternoon! " "Er..." Ascuba frowned and looked apologetically at Gao fan, "OK! I''ll go shopping with you next time! " Chapter 549 A moment later, square nosed kagu and pigeon man robucci also finished the inspection of fox, said goodbye to gofan and left. "Your majesty Ya Jia ran back in panic, "no, sister Robin, he''s missing Nami is already looking for her. Send me back to inform your majesty first Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and a faint smile appeared on his face "Nani?" All the people present were hoodwinked. What kind of operation is this? Does your majesty no longer like Robin? "But..." Yaga hesitated. "I have my own arrangements!" Gao fan looks mysterious. It seems that cp9 has started on Robin. "Next, let''s go to the theatre!" "Going to the theatre?..." The crowd raised curious questions. "Yes Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "but now you wait here. I want to go to a place by myself..." Frankie house, loud music. Frankie sat on the sofa with a happy face, like a native emperor. They just demolished another big ship yesterday, and today they all have a party all day. A group of little brothers sang and danced, and the cheerful atmosphere filled every space in the room. Frankie likes this kind of life very much, breaking down ships, drinking, it''s a very comfortable day. "Boom!" All of a sudden, the door of Frankie''s house was broken open by violence, and all of them were shocked. The music stopped suddenly. Frankie stood up from the sofa and looked angrily at the direction of the door. "Who?" "Cough!" Gao fan enters Frankie''s house from the big hole and waves the dust away with a smile on his face. "sorry, I knocked at the door. No one opened it. I thought it was nobody!" "No one?" Frankie didn''t like it at that time. the music is so big that you can''t hear it, but nobody! "Wow!" Frankie side of a pair of long square head sisters have both hands holding chin, two faces worship of looking at Gao fan, "so handsome!" Hold the grass! Frankie''s face was startled. He took his two sisters as soon as he came. It''s unforgivable! "Son of a bitch, dare to come to Frankie''s house for trouble. I don''t think you''re going to live long enough!" Frankie had a look on his face and wanted to make a move. A man with glasses next to him grabbed Frankie and handed him a reward order, "boss, that''s him!" When Frankie accepted the offer, everyone looked at it curiously and made a voice of surprise, "100 million!" Frankie tore up the reward and put away his surprise. Although he is not a pirate or a Navy man, he knows something about offering a reward. The value of the other party has exceeded 100 million, which means that the other party must not be easy to provoke. The brothers of Frankie''s family stepped back and stood one meter behind Frankie. "Hold the grass!" Frankie looked back at them, then pretended to be calm and sat on the sofa, cocked up his legs, "Gao fan, right..." "Forget about the door. What can I do for you?" "Hades!" Gao fan stares at Frankie with a faint smile on his face. ¡°£¡¡± Frankie''s eyes widened, and the sweat was pouring down his forehead. These two words, for him, are nightmares. "You What did you say... " Frankie''s voice was shaking. Chapter 550 "I want to say Let''s get the others out first, or let''s go to the warehouse under the bridge of the east coast garbage disposal plant and talk about it in detail! " Gao fan glanced faintly at the people behind Frankie. "After all, they know too much, which is not good for them!" Frankie had only shock on his face, a big mouth, and could not say a word. But Frankie is not a fool. Of course, he understands what gofan means. The fewer people who do know about it, the better. but that''s the secret between Frankie and ascuba many years ago. No third person knows about it. How did gofan know about it? And Gao fan also knows the location of the secret base accurately. It''s incredible! Isn''t it possible that ascuba has betrayed labor and capital? So, full of doubts, Frankie agreed to Gao fan''s request. Frankie''s Secret studio GAO fan sits on a sofa and looks at the studio. as like as two peas, the old sofa, the old tool shop, and , the furnishings are exactly the same as those in the original. "Under Gao fan''s Pavilion..." Frankie''s face had recovered a lot, but there was still some whiteness. "I know!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "you are very curious about how I know that Hades is with you. don''t worry, ascuba didn''t betray you!" Frankie frowned and believed in you, you ghost. He and I knew this matter. if he didn''t betray me, would you be God? "I am a god!" Gao fan''s face was cold and his words were not surprising. Frankie''s on the spot, holding the grass! Is there anyone who really brags like that? Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I know that you may not believe that I am a God, so let you see my divine power!" As he spoke, Gao fan waved his hand and launched his spirit. "Click!" The wall that Gao fan aimed at protruded in an instant, then a wooden box fell from it and fell to the ground, rolled out a drawing. Frankie was so confused that it was impossible for aspagus, the hiding place of this drawing, to know! "You Who is it? " Frankie looked at Gao fan fiercely, his voice trembled, and he was ready to fight to the death. "I''m sorry! The chosen son, the king of the world Gao fan''s face was pale, a sense of hegemony broke out from his body. When frankieton was young, he felt as if he had received a heavy load and was pressed down by an invisible momentum. especially his knees, he was a little disobedient and wanted to kneel down to the man in front of him. "Ah Frankie roared angrily, straightening his legs with all his strength. "Hum!" With a sneer, Gao fan''s mental strength suddenly increased. "Boom!" Frankie fell on his knees with a face of confusion. "You Are you going to submit to me? " Gao fan looked down at Frankie with a smile, and then he waved and held the volume of drawing in his hand, opened it and enjoyed it slowly. Frankie''s going crazy. What''s going on? What''s going on today? How did the knee get so soft today? Frankie raised his head difficultly. "Now that you have the drawing, let me go!" "No!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I want you to revive Hades for me! I know you have the ability and the interest Frankie''s eyes widened with fear and hope, "impossible! I''m not going to build this for you! This is enough to destroy the world Chapter 551 "Ridiculous Gao fan put away the drawing with a sneer, "the power to destroy the world? The reason why the world government publicizes the harm of "ancient weapon Hades" in that way is that what it has is never the power to destroy the world, but the power to overthrow the rule of the world government! " Gao fan stood up and said, "I am the king of the world, I want to overthrow the rule of the world government, eliminate the privileges of the Tianlong people and liberate everyone! You help me build this ship, and I will use it to defeat the dragon people and bring equality and freedom to all people. How can such a "Hades" be said to be the power to destroy the world? This is the power to change the world! " Frankie looked at Gao fan in dismay. Gao fan in front of him publicized something different. Recently, Gao fan''s reputation has been blacked out by the Navy. He abducted and sold women and lashed the old people. the navy has blacked out Gao fan, and it''s absolutely necessary. "Do you really want to use Hades to overthrow the rule of the dragon people instead of destroying the world?" There is a glimmer of hope in Frankie''s eyes. Overthrowing the world government is also his dream. The death of his master Tom has always been a scar in his heart. Tom was executed by the Navy for helping Roger build a ship. at that time, he wanted to avenge Tom, but he didn''t have the strength. Later, asparagus handed over Tom''s drawing of the underworld to Frankie, Frankie also wanted to revive the underworld to avenge Tom, but asparagus persuaded him to do so. So Frankie made a living by breaking down ships in order to escape the pain of those years. Seeing the expression on Frankie''s face, Gao fan knew that Frankie was a little excited! "Of course, I am the king of the world. If I destroy the world, how can I be king?" Gao fan patted Frankie on the shoulder, "you don''t have to take the oath of allegiance now. I''ll take you to see my army, and you''ll make up your mind then!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Frankie is silent, which is a tacit agreement. if Gao fan can overthrow the Navy, he will help Gao fan. ¡­¡­ In a secret room in the city of water robin was cold and silent. There are four people standing in front of Robin. Three of them are the boatman roblurch, kagu and Secretary kalifa who appeared in dock 3 before, and the other one is the last spy of cp9 hiding in the water capital. Although they were still wearing the uniform of the shipyard, their temperament changed completely and they were full of the spirit of killing. Robucci coldly put down the phone and looked at Robin coldly, "Nico Robin, your request has been agreed!" "Good..." Robin''s face was cold. "In that case, I''ll listen to you next!" "Well!" Lobucci nodded, "in addition, we also need you to provide information about Gao fan and others you know. these people are dangerous to the top, and the top asks us to report their situation!" "Instead of caring about Gao fan, it''s better to think about how to deal with Mengqi D dragon''s revolutionary army. Why are they interested in Gao fan?" Robin frowned slightly. It was a bad feeling. "It''s because of the lessons learned by the revolutionary army that we are allowed to kill Gao fan in the cradle." But don''t worry, we will keep our promise and let them walk out of the city of water safely Chapter 552 Robin nods faintly. She doesn''t worry about what cp9 can do. These people are nothing in Gao fan''s eyes. If it wasn''t for aspagus, these guys would be dead now. "Yes!" Robin nodded slightly, then began to say Kalifa wrote down all Robin''s words in a small book, not a word bad. After listening to Robin''s narration, robucci felt that there was nothing missing. "It shouldn''t be too late. Our plan will be implemented tonight!" "Good!" Robin nodded slightly. She wanted to finish the boring task earlier. ¡­¡­ The square in front of dock No.3 Solon took the soldiers from other countries to practice in the square. They were hard-blooded and their momentum was fierce. When Frankie saw such an army, his face was filled with excitement. What an elite power this is! At least, Frankie says, none of the navies he''s ever seen is so powerful. "How''s it going? Frankie Gao Fan said lightly, "have you considered it?" At this time, Frankie was not only shocked, but also had mixed feelings in his heart. He knows what he will face once he agrees with Gao fan? After all, the enemy is the world government. It is the biggest tree in the world. Is it so easy to overthrow? Once promised Gao fan, I''m afraid that only death or the completion of the ideal can end? But there''s a chance to avenge Tom! Frankie knelt on the ground with solemn eyes. "I, Frankie, swear allegiance to your majesty!" "Ding! Accept Frankie, points + 100! " Gao fan smiles a little, "very good, get up!" "From now on, I will appoint you as the chief engineer of the conqueror fleet, to be responsible for the daily maintenance of all the vessels of the conqueror fleet and the construction of new vessels!" As Gao fan speaks, he takes out the drawing and hands it to Frankie. "Nani?" Frankie opened his eyes and looked at the drawing of Hades. Does your majesty trust me so much, a man who has just surrendered? It''s so warm, isn''t it? Gao fan saw Frankie''s moving eyes and said with a smile, "I have another request!" "Your Majesty, I will die for sure!" Frankie fell on the ground. "Wear one more pair of pants, don''t take off your underpants and run naked!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Frankie''s tears came down and his majesty cared about my personal life. ¡­¡­ In the middle of the night, a clear gunshot broke the calm of the water capital, the whole city knew that someone had assassinated their mayor and manager of the shipbuilding company, Mr. asbagu. The next day, this piece of news made a lot of noise, and everyone was talking about who had done such shameless things. The direction of public opinion is directed at Gao fan''s conqueror fleet, because in recent times, only the conqueror fleet has entered the water capital, they are most suspicious. No, the workers from the shipyard have come to dock 3 with tools and confronted with Gao fan''s soldiers. now dock 3 is very busy. In the middle of the confrontation, Solon stood in front of the crowd with a dignified face. Solon is very distressed. Why does your majesty want me to deal with these things! Sauron was eager to release his overbearing power and make all the writing brushes dizzy. But Gao Fan said that he would let them make trouble like this, but he could not let them into the barracks or hurt them. Seeing these evil pens, Solon is very manic! Chapter 553 In the cabin of fox, Gao fan welcomed an unexpected guest: Munch D dragon! Dragon will appear here, greatly beyond Gao fan''s expectation. "Gao fan Your majesty... " Mengqi D dragon sat opposite Gao fan, holding a bowl of tea, "I think you should have heard of the revolutionary army?" "Famous! It''s like thunder Gao fan gave a faint smile. Dragon slightly stunned, you this guy also has a little culture! "I saw your army. To be honest, they are really strong!" But I''m very curious, they don''t seem to have experienced a great war, Where did their murderous spirit come from Gao fan joked and laughed. You are really not taboo. You ask this kind of question as soon as you come up. Gao fan''s army is extremely murderous. Of course, it was blessed by Gao fan with special skills. otherwise, after just a few months of training, these soldiers would want to have murderous spirit? Isn''t that fabulous? When Gao fan studied the fear and domineering power created by himself before, he found that he could infect others with his own domineering power and let others have domineering power. This infectious aggressiveness can enhance momentum, but also improve the training time of soldiers. However, the domineering power of this kind of infection can not survive in the infected person for a long time, and it needs to be supplemented in real time. "Of course, it''s from training!" Gao fan smiles. Of course, long knows that Gao fan can''t tell the truth. This kind of thing is a secret. However, these are not what long cares about most. This time he came to Gao fan, he didn''t want to ask these questions. he wanted to pull Gao fan into the gang and make revolution with him. By the way, save his son Munch D Luffy from the pirate''s way. Thinking about this, long plans to invite Gao fan to join the gang. Gao fan took the lead and said, "Mr. long, it''s really a rare talent to form such a powerful force as the revolutionary army. why don''t you take your revolutionary army with you to my country and I will make you a general!" Long almost fell to the ground when he choked on Gao fan''s words. holding the grass, he grabbed my lines! "I think you misunderstood..." With a faint smile, "I''m here to invite you to join the revolutionary army." "Ah..." The next second, Gao fan shook his head lightly, "dragon, with all due respect, it''s a childish ideal that you want to build a free and equal world!" Dragon''s face darkened instantly. How dare you say that? "First of all, talk about your freedom. I want to ask you, is your so-called freedom absolute freedom or relative freedom?" Gao fan asked questions. "Absolute freedom? Relative freedom? " Long Meng for a while, "what''s the difference?" Gao fan light smile, "absolute freedom, is to do what you want to do! For example, if I want to kill people today, I will kill them. This is absolute freedom! What do you do when something like this happens? " "The killers have to pay for their lives." Long Yi''s face is natural. "Good!" Gao fan faintly smiles, "if the murderer retorts that the other party wants to kill himself, is he just defending himself?" Once again, the Dragon took it for granted, "that''s not guilty!" "What if the murderer lies and there are no other witnesses?" Gao fan continued to ask. "Then check!" Long replied, "we have left managers in every country, enough to cope with it!" "Good!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if there is one such event in every 1000 people every day, there are 10 million people in the Ten Kingdoms you are managing now, and 10000 such events happen every day. Investigation always takes a certain time, as short as three days, as long as a month, it''s not clear! In the long run, there has been a backlog of these cases. How do you plan to deal with them? " Chapter 554 Long''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He didn''t think about such a situation. but he was not a fool. Immediately, his eyes lit up, "I can let them close the case in a limited time!" "OK..." Gao fan shook his head helplessly, "it''s just a case, and there are more small cases such as theft, deception, bullying, etc. do you really think your managers can be busy? If the case is closed within a limited time, it will only bring about more tortuous tactics! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Long didn''t say a word. Gao fan was right, but he made more moves. "A little more!" Gao fan looked at the Dragon faintly, "your so-called murderer''s death is depriving the criminal of his own freedom. isn''t the criminal human? Shouldn''t you be free? So It''s the biggest attack on your idea of freedom. it''s self contradictory Long Meng''s eyes widened, Gao fan''s words filled with emotion! After a long time, the Dragon slowly raised his head and looked at Gao fan, "if it''s you, what do you want to do?" "Legislation!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "We''ve also set up a party!" The dragon looks curious. "Fundamental law: people oriented, all living beings equal!" With a faint smile, Gao Fan said, "to establish a legal system with people as the purpose and equality as the basis, all laws are carried out in accordance with this fundamental law." "Based on the people, all living beings are equal?" Long Leng, it really sounds much more advanced than his own law! Then Gao fan copied the national system of the earth and fooled the dragon out of it. After listening to Gao fan''s narration, long now looks at Gao fan with adoring eyes. Young but mature, this is long''s sincere evaluation of Gao fan. "I am the son of destiny! It''s the God chosen by heaven to help everyone in this world escape from the sea of suffering Gao fan got up and looked down at the dragon. Longan God Yilin, "nonsense! Where is the God in this world? " "Not before, but now!" With a faint smile, Gao Fan said, "I am the master of all worlds, with countless such worlds. in my world, everyone is equal! Everyone in my world is alive, otherwise people here will be happy countless times! Therefore, the world has chosen me, let me be the God of the world to save the world! " The Dragon widened his eyes and looked at Gao fan in surprise, "the Lord of all worlds? There are countless such worlds? " What Gao Fan said has exceeded the knowledge reserve of the dragon, and the dragon is in a daze. "There are immortal world of flying away, there are powerful and advanced mecha world, there are world of Warcraft full of wild animals, there are also monster world full of monsters, each of those worlds is much stronger than this world! But under my management, everyone is relatively free! " Gao fan went on to introduce the world he owned to the dragon one by one. Although the dragon can''t understand Gao fan''s strange names, such as mecha, Warcraft, monster, etc. but it is because he hasn''t heard of these nouns that the Dragon thinks that the alien world that Gao Fan said really exists. "Then..." The dragon was frightened. "Then why do you come to this world?" "Because I don''t want the people of any world to suffer!" Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring and his face is domineering, "liberate the world! That''s why I appear in this world... " Chapter 555 The Dragon sits on the chair and looks at Gao fan dully, unconsciously, the Dragon finds that Gao fan''s handsome face is shining with divinity. Is Is Gao fan really the chosen one? Is he really the master of all worlds? Is it really God? Yes! It must be! How can you say such a perfect law if you are not the chosen one? If it''s not the Lord of all worlds, how can I say so many things that I haven''t even heard of? Long has been basically sure that most of what Gao Fan said is true. "How''s it going?" Gao fan looked at the surprised expression of the dragon and said with a faint smile, "do you want to join my country?" Long Yi''s face is stunned. Do you want to join in? What to do? I really want to join! yes or no? But reason tells long that even though Gao fan''s origin is magical, it is not easy to overthrow the world government. even if long himself agrees to join Gao fan, there is still a revolutionary army composed of more than ten countries behind him! He needs to be responsible for every life of the revolutionary army, and his every decision is related to the happiness of millions of people, he can''t be impulsive! So Dragon looked up at Gao fan and shook his head slightly. "What you said is really exciting, but..." "Hiss..." Gao fan takes a cold breath. It''s really difficult! "Yes Gao Fan said goodbye! I ask you to stay and observe for a period of time, give me five days. After five days, it''s not too late for you to decide! " The Dragon nodded slightly, "yes!" Long also wants to see what Gao fan can do in these five days. Just then, the door of the room was knocked. "Come in!" Gao Fan said lightly. Solon opened the door and came in, looking a little anxious. "Your Majesty..." "Don''t worry!" Gao fan raised his hand to interrupt Solon, "let me guess, is aspagus awake, saying that the assassin is Robin?" Sauron frowned slightly, with a trace of surprise on his face. "How does your majesty know? Are you... " Sauron took a look at the dragon. He wanted to say that it was Gao fan and Robin, but when he saw that there was an outsider, he didn''t go on. "Nico Robin?" A faint smile appeared on the dragon''s face, "Your Majesty Gao fan If I remember correctly, is Nico Robin your man? " "That''s right!" Gao fan is still confident and looks like he is in control of everything. Dragon slightly shakes his head, "then I can''t understand. What kind of operation is this?" Bang Dang! Luffy knocked the door open, held his hat in one hand, and said, "Your Majesty, let me beat those people out there! It''s so hateful! I''ve wronged sister robin Long Yilian looks at Lu Fei in amazement. This son is really hard to worry about. At this time, Luffy also found the existence of the dragon and looked at it curiously. He only thought that this man was familiar. "Who is this uncle?" Luffy looks at the Dragon curiously. "Solon, let''s go out and leave Luffy and his uncle alone for a while!" With a smile on his face, Gao fan goes straight away, leaving the confused Lufei and the black line dragon in the room. Long now wants to beat Gao fan''s heart. Gao fan''s smile before he left is clearly that he knows the relationship between Longhe and Lufei, and that long is deliberately avoiding recognizing Lufei. in this case, Gao fan deliberately left long and Lufei alone in the room, which makes long very unhappy. Chapter 556 "Your majesty! Your majesty At this time, everyone went back to the fox, of course, except laosha and qingpheasant. Nami stood in front of Gao fan with an aggrieved face, "I''m sorry Your majesty, it''s all my fault. I just buy clothes by myself. I don''t even know when I lost sister Robin. Now there''s such a big problem! " "Fool!" Gao fan, tired of shaving Nami''s little nose, smiles a little, "you don''t have to worry, everything is in my expectation, Robin will be OK! By the way No one can act without authorization. I have my own arrangements! " "Yes All the people were in good health and gave out a neat cry. At this time, long and Luffy come out of the room. Two people talk and laugh, a pair of friends look. GAOFAN light smile, see dragon or did not expose the relationship between the father and son and Lu Fei. Long frowned and looked at the shipyard workers who confronted Gao fan''s soldiers below, then gave Gao fan a light look, the meaning of that look was to see how Gao fan responded. Gao fan''s face is calm. The dragon appears at the right time. He will start to show his muscles in front of the dragon''s face. In an instant, Gao fan''s fear suddenly started. "Drink!" The soldiers drank in order, and their domineering spirit radiated out through the soldiers. the shipyard workers who faced each other were sweating behind their backs. For a moment, no one spoke, and the scene was quiet. There is a drop of sweat on the dragon''s forehead. How can Gao fan''s army produce such a powerful pressure! Even he felt a little scared! "Each..."! Please listen to me Gao fan''s face was still confident, and his eyes lightly swept over everyone. there was a lot of pressure in his eyes, and no one dared to respond. "I feel deeply sorry for Mr. asbagu''s experience!" Gao fan looked solemn, "but it''s about the innocence of Robin in our fleet, so I''m sorry I can''t give Robin to you. please give me a period of time, and I''ll find out this matter and give you an explanation! At that time, if the culprit is still nicotine Robin, I will not forgive him! " As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan waved his hand, the aircraft carrier suddenly appeared in the bay outside the No. 3 dock, setting off a storm. Originally, the huge fox was just like a duckweed in the stormy sea, so small in front of the aircraft carrier. All the people were shocked by the huge body of the aircraft carrier, and even the people of Gao fan, even after watching it countless times, we can still feel the strong feeling from the aircraft carrier. The Dragon rubbed his eyes in surprise when he saw Gao fan waving his hand to summon the aircraft carrier. Before he came here, long knew that Gao fan had a huge iron boat, so he had been psychologically prepared for the boat business, besides, he was a man who had seen a lot of big ships, just like an aircraft carrier, and his body size had not yet reached the level that surprised long. What really shocked the dragon was the way Gao fan made the boat appear. Hold the grass! He couldn''t understand how Gao fan waved his hand to summon such a big thing out of thin air. Then, the dragon was shocked to think of what Gao fan had said before, "I am a god!" Yes! What else can it be if it''s not a God? The devil''s fruit? Long said that he had never heard of a similar demon fruit ability! "This ship is the conqueror!" Gao fan light looked at a shocked crowd, "it is the world''s unique ship!" Chapter 557 "I came to the water capital this time to invite Mr. asparagus to help me repair this ship, because I feel that there is no other person in the world who can repair this ship!" "Is there any reason for me to ask my men to fight against Mr. asbagu?" "Of course not!" Gao Fan said with a stern face, "I will let this ship stay here to show my determination not to escape!" "So Please come back! Go back to your job! Mr. asparagus is sure to survive. Don''t let him know that you did nothing during his injury "You can leave a few people to guard here. I promise none of our people will leave!" All the workers looked at each other. What Gao Fan said was reasonable. So they helped each other out of dock 3. "Board the ship, be on guard!" At Gao fan''s command, all the soldiers lined up to board the ship. The Dragon frowned at the ordered army in front of him. From this army, the Dragon obviously felt the different momentum from other armies, and he could not help admiring Gao fan even more. Such an army is definitely not something that ordinary people can train! At least, none of the troops that long thought were the best could be compared with the 1000 people in front of him. even the Navy could never find a few stronger than Gao fan. "Dragon Gao fan looked at the dragon and said with a faint smile, "what do you think of my army?" The dragon is still in shock and daze. Luffy patted the dragon on the shoulder. "Uncle, your majesty called you!" "Ah?" Long Yi looks at Gao fan in amazement, "Oh They are very strong! " "Strong?" Gao fan light a smile, "the soldier is precious in the fine but not in many! They''re not strong enough! I will set up a guard army, all of which are made up of elite people. of the more than 1000 people in front of me, up to five can enter my guard army! " Dragon''s eyes on Gao fan are different. Can''t such a powerful army enter your eyes? Only five? The people near Gao fan were stunned when they listened to Gao fan''s words. Solon, in particular, frowned deeply. most of these people were selected from the rebels and the king''s guards in alabastan at that time. His Majesty said that only five people could become the guards! How high are your Majesty''s demands of the guards? "The guards!" Luffy''s eyes brightened. "That name sounds so cool! Can I join you? " Gao fan glanced at Lu Fei faintly, "Lu Fei, you are the captain of the second team of the conqueror fleet, bigger than the Guard officer." "Really Lu Fei looked excited and then lost. "But what''s the use of being an official? There is no such cool name... " "Well?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. Lu Fei''s words remind Gao fan that the name of the army in the pirate is really not very nice. "So be it!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "seal Lu Fei. You are the commander of every country''s water army and the commander of Qinglong army!" "The green dragon army? "Do you agree?" Luffy knelt on the ground again excitedly, "thank you for your name!" When long heard these words, he once again believed that Gao fan was from another world. As for Lufei kneeling on the ground, the dragon has an indescribable feeling. The dragon, who originally wanted to take Lufei away from GAOFAN, now hesitates. Chapter 558 Maybe Luffy and Gao fan can fulfill his dream better? The Dragon couldn''t help thinking about it. "Your majesty Solon stepped forward, "all personnel have boarded the ship, please instruct!" "Wait!" Gao fan light smile, "wait for dark!" "Yes Waiting time is boring. Gao fan opens the system and is ready to spend the remaining points. 300 points, Soha! "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Warcraft mage kadegar (mutation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the weapon: Final Fantasy - six moves "Ding! Congratulations on getting the equipment: Final Fantasy - giant weipeng Gao fan stares at the four characters of the giant Wei Peng, and his eyes are straight. This is the big boss in Final Fantasy 7, a huge Lei Yan flying dragon whose body is made of steel. I actually took this thing out. It''s a popular mount! When the time comes, I will come to Si / FA island by flying dragon. Think of tutela! There are also six styles, not Navy style, but the weapon of the final fantasy 7 pig''s feet. it can be divided into six knives, or combined into one knife, cutting melons and vegetables, not to mention more energetic! "Is it a fusion of blood?" Gao fan thought of the impatient voice of Miss system. "Hey, hey! Fusion "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on Upgrading: the current level is Pluto level 7. " "Ding! The fusion is successful, and the mage kadega ability: ice storm "Ding! Starting from mutation effect, gain skill: stealth Gao fan''s face is stunned, but he still has the art of concealment? You remember, Yamaji''s favorite is the ability of invisibility! Because eating the devil''s fruit will turn into a dry duck, so Yamaji has never eaten it. But Shanzhi said that as long as he met the invisible fruit, he would not hesitate to eat it, because as long as he was invisible, he could watch others take a bath! So this time, Gao fan will not let Yamato get invisible fruit in any case! Soon, night fell. Gao fan and long with masks appear outside the shipbuilding company. Long is curious about why Gao fan came here. "Just a moment, the play will begin soon..." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Boom!" There was a violent explosion in the shipyard, and the interior of the shipyard was in chaos. from the sound, it can be judged that there was a mess inside. A moment later, Gao fan grabbed the dragon''s shoulder and said, "let''s go, enjoy the shuttle!" When the dragon was still frowning, he saw a white light flash in front of him. This is Gao fan''s flash ability. Then, long was surprised to find that he had come to a room from the outside of the shipyard. What kind of ability is this? Space jump? No time to be surprised, the Dragon saw aspagu lying on the ground, holding a gun to confront Robin. Asbagu was also very surprised at the appearance of GAOFAN and the dragon, so he didn''t know why. "Here you are, your majesty!" Robin''s hand with the gun dropped slowly. "Gao fan Your majesty Aspaguo didn''t know why, so he pointed at Robin''s gun and refused to put it down Are you doing all this? " With a faint smile, Gao fan''s mental power was activated, aspagus found that his fingers could not move in an instant. "Bang Dang!" The gun in his hand fell to the ground. Of course, asparagus knew that Gao fan was playing tricks in all this. shocked by Gao fan''s strange ability, he could not help being more curious about Gao fan''s identity. Chapter 559 "Not much time!" Gao Fan said calmly, "Robin is my man, I asked her to cooperate with cp9 to attack you, as for the purpose, it''s just to clear the cp9 spies around you, to facilitate my next plan!" "What plan?" Asbagu frowned tightly, and it was very uncomfortable to be completely controlled by Gao fan. "The plan will come later!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I''ve got the drawing of Hades from Frankie, it''s in my custody. Cp9 can''t get it!" Abbagu''s eyes almost fell to the ground. It was a perfect plan to give Frankie the blueprint of Hades. He almost peed. He couldn''t figure out how Gao fan found Frankie. "Frankie, that bastard!" By now, aspagus has been unable to return to heaven and can only curse Frankie. "You don''t have to blame him, he is a man with ideals!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. At this time, the noise outside returned to nothingness, it seems that cp9 has done everything. "Time is running out. I''m leaving!" Gao Fan said, putting his hand on the dragon''s shoulder. Robin and aspagu were stunned, and Gao fan and long just disappeared. This is Gao fan''s new ability of stealth. "Creak!" Someone pushed the door in. The dragon''s face turned pale when he saw the man who came in suddenly. But to dragon''s surprise, those people didn''t seem to see themselves and Gao fan. They went straight to Robin and aspaguo. Gao fan winked at the dragon and motioned him to keep quiet and go to the corner. Long Yi looks shocked. Seeing Gao fan''s hand on his shoulder, he understands the crux of the problem. it seems that Gao fan still has the ability to be invisible! There is no time to sigh the magic of Gao fan. Long obediently follows Gao fan to the corner of the room. Two people came in with masks. "Isn''t that good, Robin?" A man gave a faint smile. Robin''s face was gloomy. "He said the drawing of Hades wasn''t on him!" "Aspagus!" Robucci also entered the room, at this time, he changed his clothes and looked like he was on the top, "tell me where Pluto is!" "Yes Kagu, who also changed his clothes, came into the room and said, "I don''t want you to suffer!" The woman who entered the room first took off her headgear and showed her face. it was the Secretary of asparagus, kalifa, the sexy beauty, "woo Finally, I can take off the headgear. It''s killing me! " Another man also borrowed the hood and showed an ugly face. "Mr. asparagus, long time no see!" Asparagus frowned and his eyes swept lightly over these people, his eyes finally fixed on robluk''s body, "it seems that you are all cp9!" "Now that you know it, it''s much easier!" Rob Lucci looked at Robin faintly, thinking that Robin told aspagus, but it didn''t hurt much. Rob Lucci said faintly, "we come here on behalf of the world government to get the drawings of the ancient weapon Hades!" "Isn''t the world government always afraid of ancient weapons? What''s the matter now? " Asbagu asked curiously. Lobucci looked cool. "That''s old-fashioned thinking! Today''s world government hopes to revive ancient weapons and put an end to this chaotic era of navigation Chapter 560 "How''s it going? Asbagu... " Lobucci looked cold. "Have you thought about it? "Or not?" "What have you done to them, Lurgi, the boatmen of our company?" Asparagus had a cold face. "Don''t worry! They''re not dead! " Lobucci''s face was gloomy. "It''s a little bit too bad to die!" "Good!" "I have one more request!" said asbagu "Say it "You can''t kill another man!" "Including the man I''m going to talk about next," said asbagou, gnashing his teeth "Yes Lobucci nodded faintly, "I promise you!" "Good!" Aspagus nodded slightly. "The drawing is with Frankie!" This is what aspagus discussed with Gao fan before, GAO fan wants to solve cp9 in a low-key way in that secret room, he doesn''t want to bring too much damage to the water supply City, after all, this is his territory, and if it''s broken, it has to be repaired. "Frankie?" Cp9 people frown slightly. "No wonder..." Kalifa nodded, "according to our investigation, Frankie is Kat franm, Tom''s little apprentice, your apprentice!" "It all makes sense!" Lobucci nodded, "let''s go..." Cp9 people leave the room with Robin. Gao fan shows his figure and comes to aspagus. "Your Majesty Gao fan! I hope you keep your promise and save my workers Aspagus was sweating and pale. "Don''t worry, they''ll be all right!" With a faint smile, Gao fan took out a pill and handed it to aspagus! It''s good for your injury. " Asparagus no doubt, take pills, cold body in a moment become warm up. Pale face gradually ruddy, even the small wounds on the face are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. The dragon is stunned. Hold the grass! Is there such a magic potion in the world? If our own revolutionary army had such a medicine, it would not have killed so many people. I''m afraid Only a God can have such medicine, right? Shipyard, under the bridge. "Boom!" Lobucci kicked open the door of the chamber of secrets. Cp9 four and Robin fish in, ready to quickly capture Frankie in the room. But just as they entered, the four cp9 members were stunned. "General Green Pheasant? Crocodile of the sand Califa''s glasses almost fell off her nose. All cp9 looked at each other and were shocked in each other''s eyes. What''s the situation? Is navy general green pheasant and the crocodile of former Qiwu Haisha meeting in this secret room? "Hello! What kind of eyes are you looking at Although the Green Pheasant was wearing the stone handcuffs of the sea floor, his face was still cool, "since I saw it, don''t you want to save me" robluk looked at the crocodile of sand with a cold face, "it''s said that you died in the alabastan incident, it seems that all of them are fake! It seems that you have taken refuge with Gao fan And kidnapped the Admiral! " Lao Sha looked at lobucci with the same look as a fool, "Shabi! Do you think I can kidnap the Admiral? " "No!" Luo buluchi''s face is cold. even if the Navy General is kidnapped, they are really in danger! "Retreat! We''re in the game Lobucci made a decision in an instant. It seems that all this is Gao fan''s plan! Chapter 561 "Pa Pa Pa!" At the same time, the clapping sound sounded behind the door of the secret room. The door is opened and Gao fan enters the secret room with a smile on his face. The dragon and Sauron followed him closely and closed the door. In order not to be recognized, the Dragon wore a mask, so cp9 didn''t recognize him. Green Pheasant light look at the dragon under the mask, intuition tells him, this person is not simple. "Gao fan! It''s you Rob Lucci narrowed his eyes slightly, although he was psychologically prepared, he still felt uncomfortable when he was cut off. Without saying a word, Gao fan raised his hand directly, which was a mental attack and knocked out the ugly man beside him. Gao fan remembers very well that this guy is the owner of the fruit of the door, and can open the door everywhere. in order to prevent the other party from escaping, Gao fan preempted. Kalifa and kagu looked at the teammates who suddenly fell to the ground, then looked at each other. Kagu moves in the next second, shave! Iron! Lanjiao! Kagu directly on a set of six moves, speed thief fast, a kick to the high fan face. Solon''s eyes and body flash, shave! Iron! Lanjiao! It''s also a series of six moves, but it seems more skillful than kagu''s. "Kazam" kagu''s leg collided with Solon''s half meter on the ground in front of Gao fan, and then made a crisp fracture sound. How is that possible? "Ah Kagu covered his broken foot and stepped back several steps. If kalifa didn''t help him in time, he would have been sitting on the ground. Cp9 three people have opened their eyes to such results. Robucci''s eyes were shocked at Solon, and sweat dripped from his forehead. Sweat cascaded down kagur''s head, and the injury on his foot was a little too severe. Luo bulucci''s eyes are awe inspiring, and his figure turns into a shadow in the next second. he also shaves. Luo bulucci''s speed is one level higher than kagu''s. "Whoosh!" This time, robucci''s goal was not anyone, but a wall on one side. This wall is close to the sea, and lobucci has the strength to break the wall. in such a big gap between the enemy and ourselves, he directly chose to escape. Even if you can''t complete the task, you have to bring back the intelligence. This is the quality of cp9. But it turns out that lobucci is just in vain! Solon''s speed is obviously much faster than he is. One knife flow, big shock! Solon, who suddenly appeared in front of lobucci, cut him with a knife, because of his extremely fast speed, lobucci could not avoid it, so he could only use iron block to resist. The strong reaction force bumps robucci into the opposite wall, the wall is close to the rock, so it is not easy to break, but it is also bumped into a huge depression by Shengsheng. "Poof!" Lobucci has become a leopard, half kneeling on the ground, bleeding from his orifices. If he hadn''t used his demon fruit ability in time and turned into a leopard man, he would have been cool. Luo buluchi is unwilling. With the blessing of leopard form, he knows that his speed and strength have been doubled. he wants to see if he can defeat the pirate Hunter Luo luonoa Solon in front of him. "Whoosh!" Robucci''s figure disappeared in the next second. Sauron''s face was stiff, and he could see and hear the domineering color directly. Robucci pointed his sharp claws at Solon''s heart and was about to succeed. Solon gave a faint smile. Whoosh! Solon''s figure disappears instantly in front of robucci''s eyes, at this speed, he almost breaks through the sky. Chapter 562 There was no time to be surprised, but lobucci found someone right above him. "A knife flow, continuous armed month cut!" This is a new skill developed by Solon by combining moonwalk and armed saber Qi. Solon blinked for several times right above lobucci, and several dark sabres fell from the top. "Iron! Iron Loblucci growled like a pig, and finally launched the iron block skill before the sword gas came. Boom! Boom! Boom! Several successive black knife blows directly into the ground, forming a big pit, the smoke is dispersed, and there is a bloody body lying in the messy pit, there is no complete fur on Luo bulucci''s back, only a bloody leopard tail standing upright on the ground, and then Instant paralysis! "Gulu!" Kalifa, who witnessed the murder of Lucci, swallowed in horror. The strongest one among them, Luo buluchi, was killed by the other party, and Gao fan, the one who offered the highest reward, has not started yet. This makes kalifa understand the strength gap between himself and the other party, at this time, resistance is invalid. Kagu was also hiding in the corner, covering his injured foot, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe for fear of following Lucci''s footsteps. People on the scene frowned as they watched Solon''s performance. Lao Sha is admiring Solon''s talent. Even though he has improved the six moves by Gao fan, Lao Sha feels hard to practice. Long laments Gao fan''s good governance of the army, but he also laments Gao fan''s luck in winning such a powerful subordinate as Solon. although long has got a copy of the six moves of fan army from Gao fan, he still doesn''t think that one of his subordinates can train the six moves to the same strength as Solon. Sauron, a young man, will be a heavy weapon in time! The green pheasant''s eyebrows are wrinkled enough to raise fish with water, and the six moves improved by Gao fan are too powerful. in the long run, Gao fan''s army will surpass the Navy. "Hee hee Kalifa walked slowly to Gao fan with a face full of spring. She said, "Your Majesty I know I''m wrong! " Gao fan light smile, to kalifa this sexy secretary showed very interested appearance. Sauron was black and remembered what Nanmei had told her before she went out. She must not let her majesty accept kalifa! At that time, Solon was still thinking that his majesty didn''t seem to have much interest in this woman when he took kalifa. But now, Solon knew that he was wrong, and his majesty could not pass the women''s level! "Will you swear allegiance to me?" Gao fan looked at karifa and asked faintly. Kalifa instantly knelt on the ground, "my kalifa is willing to swear allegiance to your majesty, never betray!" Gao fan stared at the background of the system, waiting for a long time, but he didn''t wait for the little sister''s response. No points have been received, which means that either the woman''s status among the pirates is not enough to bring points, or that she did not sincerely surrender. However, this is not a problem. A stone handcuff can teach her how to behave. take it and observe it for a while. Thinking like this, GAO fan touched kalifa''s soft place as if nothing had happened, with a shy and coquettish anger. All the people in the room are black, holding grass, so coquettish? "How''s it going?" Gao fan light a smile, scan the whole audience, "I''m" where army six style "compared with the Navy six style, which one is stronger?" Chapter 563 What are the six styles? Dragon light glanced at Gao fan one eye, how to see is you in piracy! However, the dragon can also see that the six styles used by Sauron are much more advanced than the traditional six styles of Navy, it can be seen that the six styles of fanjun are the evolutionary version of the six styles of navy. Kalifa''s eyes changed when he looked at Gao fan. He was wondering, is Gao fan really just a pirate like the reward? How could a pirate be an improved Navy? It''s so good! The Green Pheasant is still dignified and silent. As for kagu, he has peed "Boom!" At this time, the door of the secret room was broken violently. Gao fan looked back, and an old man with purple hair and a cape appeared in front of the door. His right hand was replaced by a large exaggerated metal tube, powerful and domineering. It was Navy General Hei wrist zefa, a powerful man. Gao fan''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. How can the black wrist method appear here at this time? Still in navy uniform? It is reasonable to say that at this time point, Kurosawa should break away from the Navy and become the commander of the Neo Navy. Isn''t that scientific? Is it the butterfly effect again? "Teacher?" Kuzan, a Green Pheasant, was a little surprised Zefa, with a cigarette in his mouth, swept the crowd''s face with gloomy eyes, "kuzan You have fallen! You can''t handle just a few scum! " As soon as zefa appeared, he brought his own pressure, everyone present felt the strong pressure, even dragon. "Three swords flow, armed LAN chop!" Sauron''s face was awe inspiring, and three swords came out at the same time. at the first time when he felt the strength of the enemy, Sauron showed boundless fighting spirit. This is a new move invented by him recently. It''s a combination of armed color and six naval moves. It can be said that it''s the strongest move of Solon at present. Sauron with indomitable momentum, will be armed color domineering cohesion in three knives, eyes scarlet toward zefa split in the past. "Young man I''m not good at it, I''m not bad at it Black wrist zefa is obviously not interested in Sauron, in the face of Sauron''s magnificent move, he just raised his right hand calmly. "Boom!" Solon felt as if his knife had been cut on the unshakable red earth continent, the huge reaction force shook every bone in Solon''s body. At the next moment, Solon''s body flew upside down and made a big hole in the wall of the secret room. He didn''t know where he was flying. Gao fan is slightly stunned. Is zefa so strong? Now Solon has been blessed with three colors of domineering power and demon fruit. it seems that the world''s naval generals are still very strong! Kalifa and kagu look straight, and they are worthy of being Navy generals. they killed Sauron, who they didn''t want. It seems that this time, we have been saved. "My Lord!" Kalifa came to zefa with a sad and indignant face, "help our companion All the people present showed disdain for kalifa, even kagu was stunned. It''s a watch! Only Gao fan, just helpless smile. It seems that my handsome face still can''t attract women like kalifa Looking at Gao fan''s expression, long can''t help but feel happy. after all, it''s the first time that he''s seen Gao fan shriveled. However, looking at Gao fan''s relaxed face, long is very curious about how Gao fan plans to deal with the black wrist method, you should know that the other side is absolutely powerful, not a scum of cp9 level. Chapter 564 "The table of cp9?" Zephyr''s face was black and he looked down at karifa. "Dirty thing!" Bang! Kalifa followed Solon''s lead and flew out of the hole. Gao fan shook his head, black wrist Ze method, hard to destroy flowers! Ze FA glanced around and fixed his eyes on Gao fan. "Are you Gao fan who has stirred the world up so much recently?" "Exactly!" Gao fan raised his head and stood up with his hands down, his face calm, "black wrist zefa, I see you are a talent, but I still don''t kneel down to surrender!" when Gao Fan said this, all the people present were shocked. Long is already looking at Gao fan with a crazy look, elder brother, the other side is a navy general, as soon as you come up, people will submit to you. Are you serious? Green pheasant and kagu have been staring at zefa without moving, yizefa punches feisolon and kalifa''s temper, they are looking forward to zefa punches feigaofan. Ze FA Wei narrowed his eyes and fixed his eyes on Gao fan. He really wanted to go up and beat Gao fan! But I don''t know why, it seems that there is a voice persuading zefa not to do it. the handsome young man in front of him is really not simple, even his black wrist zefa is not his opponent. "Ma Dan! Didn''t you feel this kind of pressure when you saw Roger the last time? What''s going on? Am I really old? " Zefa cursed in his heart. "Well! Today''s young people can''t speak any more! " Zefa didn''t do it at last. "You say, why should I submit to you?" Zefa''s reaction made several people petrified on the spot again, holding the grass! Why didn''t you do it? Long Mei''s head is tightly wrinkled, and countless information is rolling in his mind quickly. is zefa afraid of the strength of Gao fan? Is Gao fan really that strong? Long can''t help recalling the situation when he met Gao fan before, and then finds out that he doesn''t know why, GAO fan is so angry when he talks, but he doesn''t fight with Gao fan either. The shock on the green pheasant''s face was beyond words, and he remembered the scene when he was controlled by Gao fan. He just wanted to make a speech to let zefa leave, but when he thought about zefa''s arms, which are specially used to restrain the fruits of demons, the Green Pheasant thought that Gao fan might not be able to beat zefa. Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and a confident face, "because I am the king of the world, in the whole world, is it not the king''s land, is it not the king''s minister who leads the land?" "Everyone present will be my subjects in the near future!" "Including your black wrist method!" The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but domineering. The weakest kagu, at this moment, has been completely afraid of Gao fan. "What great ambition!" Zefa frowned. "You mean, you want to rule the world?" "Of course!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "Tianlong people or something are just moths in this world. I will kill them all and bring real freedom and equality to everyone in this world!" "Young man!" Zefa''s face was black. "Your ideal is very grand, but it''s unrealistic. just like the leader of the revolutionary army, long, who was as passionate as you at the beginning. after all these years, it''s not a mess!" The face of the Dragon hidden under the mask is very black, black don''t want. But zefa is right. His revolutionary army is a mess. "If you want me to say, as long as you kill all the pirates in this world, the world will be peaceful!" Zefa continued. Chapter 565 Green pheasant and kagu are crying Boss, didn''t you come to save us? How to talk about ideals with people? "So you want to be independent from the Navy and create the Neo Navy?" Gao fan looks at Ze FA lightly. After hearing Gao fan''s words, everyone looked at zefa in dismay. Green Pheasant, in particular, knows the most about zefa and how eager zefa is to be independent from the Navy. after all, the navy is no longer in line with zefa''s ideal. but What the hell is Neo Navy? Zefa frowned and gave Gao fan a look of horror, "you How do you know that? " Zefa didn''t tell anyone about the idea of independence from the Navy. What''s more, the name of Neo navy was just thought by zefa on his way here, it''s impossible for a second person to know it! How did Gao fan know? Zefabai is puzzled. Green Pheasant showed a look of shock, looking at Gao fan''s eyes have become different. Kagu frowned, thinking that he could use zefa''s news of treason to exchange for the hope of life, but he had to leave here alive first. The Dragon shows surprised eyes to Gao fan again, how do you know everything? "Of course I know! I am the God of the world! Know it all Gao fan showed a mysterious smile, "I also know that you will not succeed! Because only I am the last king in the world Zefa''s face was livid, and the labor and capital believed your nonsense, "do you have the demon fruit ability similar to mind reading?" Zefa''s words remind everyone that it is really possible! "Joke!" Gao fan sneered, "your hailou stone arm is the best evidence, my ability does not come from the devil fruit, after all, that ability is too low-end for me!" While speaking, Gao fan waves his hand and turns out a big basket of devil fruits. Then he picks one and takes a bite. "Ah, Pooh! It''s terrible Gao fan looks disgusted and throws the demon fruit into the water. All the people present were shocked and opened their mouths wide. They were very thrilled by Gao fan''s sudden operation. Actually take the devil fruit to eat as fruit! And throw it around! This is the show off of chiguoguo! Then, Gao fan waved again, and the basket of demon fruits disappeared. This time, everyone was stunned. Kagu, in particular, cried, he worked hard as an undercover agent in the city of water in order to get a demon fruit of the animal family when he completed the task. But look at other people, the devil''s fruit is lost at a bite. It''s outrageous! Why is the gap between people so big? "Cut the crap!" Zefa can''t sit still. He can''t see Gao fan''s endless magical abilities. In just a few minutes, he also figured out a thing, even though Gao fan''s ability is amazing, even if his sixth sense is a little afraid of Gao fan, but who will win or lose will have to fight. Zefa''s face was cold, and his arm had been raised. Gao fan light smile, mental power. The next second, zephyr was stunned. Green Pheasant, kagu and dragon are stunned! What''s going on? Is it just like you want to do it? Why doesn''t it move all of a sudden? There are two drops of sweat on the brain of the pheasant Even Gao fan''s ability to control people from space is not the ability of devil fruit? Chapter 566 "You What have you done to me? " Zefa''s old eyes were full of shock. It was the first time he had such an experience. "Old man, I''m giving you a chance to live!" Gao fan stands with his hands in his hands and smiles faintly. "Click!" Zefa''s stone arms automatically separated from his body and then fell to the ground. The hailou stone handcuffs on kagu''s waist are also suspended automatically, and then they are handcuffed to zefa''s hand. the key of the handcuffs flies to the palm of Gao fan''s back, and Gao fan puts it away. The scene fell into silence again, GAO fan didn''t even move his hand this time, so he solved an old navy general, and his combat strength was beyond doubt. Everyone was in shock again, and the faces were dull. "Asshole!" When zefa reacts and gets his body free again, he has been tortured. Zefa became angry, "you let me go, we''ll fight openly!" "Ha ha! I will give you this opportunity, but not now! " Gao fan lightly smiles, "Lao Sha, take green pheasant and Ze FA, let''s go!" "Yes Old sand complexion one Lin, "other people?" "Let them go back and report a message to their master..." Gao fan light smile, "after all, I intend to start next!" "Yes Gao fan and his party left the room, leaving a muddled kagu in the wind. Hold the grass! So confident? ¡­¡­ Shipyard aspaguo''s room aspaguo and Frankie looked unhappy, one sitting at the head and the other at the end of the bed. Just now, the two of them confronted each other about Gao fan''s betrayal, but they found that they did not betray each other. This time, Frankie believed in the fact that GAOFAN was God. GAOFAN really knew everything. Aspagu glanced at Gao fan''s men in the room. He was worried. He was worried about the "plan" that Gao fan had said before. Gao fan wanted to bring the water capital under the jurisdiction of all countries, and wanted him to obey the ASBA ancient ministers. He was very hesitant, whether to surrender or not. The door of the room was opened, and Gao fan came in with a smile on his face, followed by Sauron and the dragon under the mask. Sauron''s face is very black, because he was accidentally hit by an old man just now. He has no face. "See your majesty!" Everyone in the room knelt down in unison except aspagus. "Flat!" With a faint smile, Gao fan got up slowly. "Mr. aspagus, what did I tell you before? How did you think about it?" Gao fan looked coldly at aspagus on the bed, "surrender Or die This remark made the audience dumb. Even the dragon has renewed its understanding of Gao fan. One moment soft, one moment domineering, one moment radical, one moment gentle. Such a person is a schizophrenic! Asbagu frowned tightly. During the time when Gao fan left, he thought a lot. But did not expect, Gao fan came back after the opening is such a domineering words. "The city of water is a very important city for me! This place will become the industrial core of any country in the future. not to mention the underworld, even the conqueror level weapons, I want them to be mass produced! " "The city of water will become the biggest secret of every country. Such a place can''t be lost. The people who manage the city of water must be my trusted men!" Gao fan stood up with his hands down and said, "so Asparagus, if you don''t want to surrender, I can only kill you. if your men don''t want to surrender, I will kill them! " Chapter 567 Nami has been looking at Gao fan with her idol''s eyes. Your majesty is too handsome! Green pheasant and zefa were also stunned. Mass production of conqueror? Are you saying heaven? The surprise in longan is no less than that of others. The conqueror, which he has visited, is not something of the world at all. Mass production of the conqueror is just a fantasy! "Minister asbaku, be willing to submit!" Aspagus lowered his head heavily. "Ding! Accept aspagus, points + 100! " "Very good!" Gao fan took the shoulder of the "Ba Ba Gu", "well injured, before pbang and back, you has the final say!" Pangabek? Everyone who knew the name was shocked. That''s the world''s first scientist, the ace of the world government, is Gao fan playing his attention? But think about Gao fan''s goal and hit panga Beck''s attention. That''s normal. ¡­¡­ After finishing the water capital, Gao fan plans to take the island of Si / FA and show his real strength in front of zefa, green pheasant and dragon. After all, Gao fan wants to accept the three as soon as possible. Fortunately, there are only tracks for sea trains in the water capital and Sze / Falklands. It''s easy to find and you won''t get lost. So Gao fan decided to take a few people alone. The square of dock 3 all the soldiers boarded the ship, leaving an open area. With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, a pterosaur made of steel appeared in front of everyone. "Roar ~" the steel dragon opens its mouth and stretches for a while, it emits a breath of blue dragon, which instantly ignites an abandoned house. The spread wings of the Dragon covered the earth, bringing darkness to the earth in an instant. Fox and sunshine Wanli were directly shrouded in the shadow and entered the dark mode. Even the conqueror was overshadowed. This dragon, after spreading its wings, is as big as the conqueror. Everyone looked up at the sudden appearance of the dragon, some people have been scared to pee For example, the boatman of the shipbuilding company. There are cold sweats on the faces of asparagus and berry, the boatman. They have never seen anything like this in their whole life. They and other boatman, in addition to shivering, is in the heart of the voice of the alpaca. "Wow! What a cool dragon Luffy screams, then runs to Gao fan and tries to touch the dragon. The Dragon glared at Lufei. Lufei was thrown away like a bullet and knocked over an abandoned house. One look killed Luffy! Everyone showed a look of fear to the dragon, even the dragon was a little worried about the safety of Luffy. "Xiao Peng! Stop it Gao fan''s face was cold and he stretched out the palm of his right hand. "Wu ~" the giant dragon''s head is clever underground, and it rubs its huge head on Gao fan''s palm with a face of enjoyment, it gives out a comfortable meditation, which is like a erha. "Hold the grass! Is this dragon summoned by your majesty Bucky''s eyes lit up. Frankie also looked at the picture in front of him with a shocked face. "People are sucking cats and dogs. Your majesty is sucking dragons! My God Fox shook his head again and again. "Fortunately, I surrendered very simply at that time, otherwise I''m afraid it''s cold now!" "Is that the attitude of the strong? Even such a giant dragon has to surrender? " Dragon''s eyes can no longer leave Gao fan''s body, such a man is too strong. Chapter 568 Frankie and fox look at each other, then they shake hands with the same feeling. They both surrender very simply. The faces of green pheasant and zefa are very black, especially What level of enemy did the Navy meet? Gao fan smiles and a flash appears on the dragon''s back. My God! Your majesty not only wants to ride the dragon, but also wants to ride the dragon! People''s eyes were filled with shock. "Roar ~" when Gao fan got on the dragon''s back, the Dragon roared, which made people''s ears numb. Gao fan waves his hand and starts his mind. He wants to take several people with him. Nami girls, dragon, Green Pheasant, zefa, Solon and other high-level officials, including Lufei, who has just been beaten and is still unconscious, and aspaguo. In the surprised eyes of the boatman headed by berry, their bodies were all up in the air. Everyone was shocked. Your majesty is going to take us to heaven! The faces of green pheasant and zefa are complicated, This reminds them of the scene that they were controlled by Gao fan''s invisible power before, it seems that Gao fan''s power can also bring people to the sky. Dragon''s mood at this time has been numb, it is Gao fan in front of him to show the incredible power is too much, more numb. When people fall on the dragon''s back, they can''t be calm. "Go! I''ll take you to the French island! " Gao fan smiles faintly, the Dragon Wei Peng drinks fiercely and soars into the air. Asbagudu on the dragon''s back was moved and cried. He was very glad that he had chosen to surrender and didn''t bring the whole water capital to the opposite of GAOFAN. Otherwise, Gao fan''s anger, the dragon will destroy all the water! Zefa and green pheasant are already worried about the future of Si / FA Island, but they know it''s no use worrying It''s a dead end! Spandam, who is in charge of cp9, sits in the sofa leisurely, tasting the red wine in his glass. Not long ago, he received a phone call from his staff, rob Lucci, saying that he had found out the whereabouts of the drawings and would send them soon. The smile on Spandam''s face became ferocious when he thought that he would soon meet nicolobin, a woman who could make him rich and promoted. "Report! Cp9 is back! " A navy is reporting outside the room. Spandam put down his glass and got up with a smile, "come in!" The door of the room opened, and the smile on Spandam''s face gradually solidified Bruno, the owner of the door''s fruit, carries lobucci, who is in a coma, clips kalifa, who is also in a coma, under his armpit, holds kagu, who has broken a leg, and stands in front of the door like that. Spandammon said, "what''s going on?" Kagu had lost his mind, his eyes were blank, his whole body was shaking, and he murmured, "devil, he is devil!" "Bruno! What''s the matter with you? " Spandam stares at the bead. "Where''s the man I want? What about Robin? " Bruno is still in a muddle. He only remembers that Gao fan went into the secret room, and then he fainted. when he woke up, the scene had become bloody. He didn''t know what to do, or lobucci said with a faint gasp to retreat. So he found kalifa and came back with us. "Waste!" After listening to Bruno, Spandam''s face was tangled with anger. Chapter 569 "Crocodile of shentemasha! Great general Green Pheasant! Bruno, do you think the brain of labor and management is funny? Why don''t you lie and make up some decent reasons? " Spandam pointed at Bruno''s nose and was furious. Bruno was scolded silly, so he looked at the only still awake kagu, "don''t believe you ask him!" Spandam was so angry that he grabbed cagu''s collar and spat on his face. "You say it! What did you say you saw? " Kagu was trembling, and his eyes were almost staring out, "black wrist method All of them are taken by him, he has a big basket of devil fruits, he is the devil! Yes! He is the devil "I want you to fight wild!" Spandam swung kagu to the ground, his face was livid and glared at Bruno, "are you group teasing me? A Green Pheasant? A black wrist method? Don''t you say Marshal Warring States is also there? " "Cough! The Warring States period didn''t come, I came! " At this moment, there was a voice full of air behind spindam. He turned his head to look over, slightly narrowed his eyes, "Lieutenant General Kapp! Why are you here? " Munch D. Kapp, Luffy''s grandfather. Lieutenant general of the Navy. "The Warring States period asked me to trace the whereabouts of Gao fan and his gang. I''ll use your sea train to go to the water city!" With a cigarette in his mouth, Kapp glanced at the miserable cp9 on the ground and showed a joking smile, "this is your cp9 Why is it so miserable? Is it Gao fan and his gang? Do you want me to avenge you? " Death three times asked, Spandam looked at Kapp''s face seemingly smile, instantly embarrassed. Cp9 is independent of the Navy and directly transferred by the world government. it is a colleague and a competitor with the Navy. This time, the competitors saw their embarrassment, Spandam''s face was like a slap, hot pain. "Get out of here!" Spandam a fierce drink, Bruno quickly with injured several, want to go out. Just then, the sky suddenly darkened. A soldier bumped into the door and said, "no! There is an enemy invasion "What?" Spandam''s face was even more painful. He came to the door to kick at this time. "Who''s the other party? How many people have come? " Kapp frowned slightly, and he was curious about who would dare to fight against the island. Si / FA island is one of the three major powers of the world government, although it is the weakest But it''s also a card face! "The number is unknown..." The soldiers were trembling. "Don''t stammer Spandam growled. "Yes The soldier looked at Karp. "The other side is coming by a huge flying dragon, so we can''t see the specific number of people!" Smell speech, Spandam directly petrified! What did you say just now that the black wrist Ze method is enough science fiction for the Great Green Pheasant, now even the flying dragon is here? It''s a direct fantasy, OK? Ma Dan! "I think you are full day by day, have nothing to do, idle out of illusion!" Spandam is crazy, he grabs the collar of the soldier and looks like a cannibal. "It''s not an illusion!" The soldier was very flustered, but his face was serious. "It''s a huge dragon!" "Ah! Asshole Spandam knocked the soldier to the ground with a roaring blow, and then stormed out of the door, "I''d like to see what Feilong looks like." Chapter 570 Kapp''s face was calm, and he followed in Spandam''s footsteps. He was also curious about what was going on, and the sky suddenly became dark, was there a flying dragon outside? After getting out of the room, Spandam and Kapp came to the balcony, the expressions on their faces gradually changed when they raised their heads. Spandam changes from anger to dullness, and finally looks at the sky in dismay, Kapp changes from doubt to calm, and finally looks at the sky in shock. "It''s really special. There''s no dragon!" *2 on top of the flying dragon, Gao fan stands on the dragon head with high spirits, the rest of the people are on the dragon''s back and look down at the island of Si / fa. There are ten warships around the island, and each warship is bigger than the fox. the Navy stationed on the island has more than 2000 people. Gao fan lightly looked at the island below, his face full of murderous. "Listen to the Navy down there! I am Gao fan, the emperor of fan kingdom! I''ll give you ten minutes to escape, or you will be killed! I want to use Si / FA Dao to sacrifice the flag for my army Gao fan''s words are not loud, but they can spread to everyone''s ears like magic. The people on the island below were shocked, when they heard Gao fan''s words, they didn''t understand the meaning of the word sacrifice flag, but they all understood one thing, if they didn''t leave, they would die! "Run away! He is the devil "Run away! He is the devil Kagu is crazy. Although he has only one leg left, his speed of escape is not slow at all. Spandam became angry and shot kagu to the ground. "Waste! Isn''t it a flying dragon? I''ll scare you like this! " Spandam took a look at Kapp on one side with a provocative look on his face. Does that mean to see me as a bull? Kapp was so confused that he killed one of his own people at this time. I''m afraid the cp9 officer is not a brain wreck, is he? "Now! At my command Spandam''s face was cold. "All guns aim at the sky. Shoot it down for me!" "But..." Some soldiers hesitated, "my Lord, the dragon is too high, our weapon range is not enough!" "Bang!" Spandam fired another shot and killed the man directly. "A group of stupid bastards dare to disobey my orders. Who is the boss in the end!" "Yes The rest of the soldiers were already counselled, aiming and firing. Kapp has completely confirmed that Spandam is a devil, can only shake his head. As expected, the weapon was out of range. "Asshole!" Spandam raised his head to the sky and roared, "Gao fan, you have the seed to come down and fight to the death with me!" "You have five minutes left!" Gao fan''s face is dignified. He doesn''t want to kill people at all. "Roar!" The Dragon spewed out a dragon fire, which directly ignited a building in front of the island. When the navies peed, they let out a puff of fire and ignited one quarter of the island directly. if there was a fight, wouldn''t it be fatal? "Sir! Get out of here! We can''t beat each other! " A powerful middle-aged Navy stood up and looked at Spandam. Spandam is going to be crazy. He has been contradicted by his subordinates one after another, which makes him lose face. He raised his gun and pulled the trigger at the middle-aged man. At the critical moment, Kapp shot and blocked the bullet with his bare hands. The middle-aged man, with a cold sweat on his face, showed gratitude to Karp. Chapter 571 "I''ll do it!" Kapp jumped to the top of the island tower. "Gao fan! I''m Munch D. Kapp. Please give me face and leave quickly Kapp''s voice was so loud that everyone on the Dragon could hear him clearly. "Grandfather! It''s my grandfather Luffy exclaimed excitedly. "Luffy?" Kapp looked at Luffy''s head and laughed kindly. "You''re up there, too!" "Grandfather! What are you doing here? " Luffy''s voice was a little worried. "You go, your majesty is going to be angry! When the emperor was angry, a million corpses were lying in the sky, blood was flowing in the scull! You can''t stop your majesty! " Gao fan frowned slightly. Where did you learn these words? Kapp said, "I haven''t seen you for a few years. You''ve become educated!" "You have three minutes left!" Gao fan''s eyes narrowed slightly and his tone was flat. But his words, in the Navy, sounded like death''s verdict. "Run away!" If someone takes the lead, someone follows. Soon, the island''s navy has been defeated, have fled by boat. A moment later, there was only Kapp''s boat left. "Leave, too! Don''t let the boat burn Kapp, with a look of awe inspiring, gave orders to his subordinates. Although the appearance of the world government is also very important, in Kapp''s eyes, the life of his subordinates is not as important as that of his subordinates. Kapp''s ship after receiving the order, also light escape, waiting on the sea not far away. Spandam has gone mad, his gun has been emptied, but he can''t stop the escaped soldiers. He was a little desperate. "Yes! Kill the devil At the thought of killing demons, Spandam''s eyes lit up, so he took out the phone bug and sent out an application through the phone bug. All the navies, including Kapp''s warships, received the same order to bomb the location of Gao fan''s group indiscriminately Bomb wool! They are in the sky! Out of range! All the navies who received the order of killing demons were stunned. How can they play? "Blow him up!" Spandam has gone crazy, "I issued a killing order. None of you are allowed to leave. Come back and blow him up!" After receiving the order to kill the demons, the Navy began to return. There''s no way. It''s an order directly from the Navy headquarters. They can''t disobey it. "You have one minute left!" Gao fan''s voice came again, like the call of death. "Your majesty Luffy was a little worried. "Grandpa, he''s a little worried." "Don''t worry! He is your grandfather. I will forgive him! " "Yes Karp stood at the top of the tower, clenching his fists. Those who received the order of killing demons all returned to the surrounding area of the island. Gao fan left the top of the dragon''s head, a pair of black wings spread, and came to the height similar to Kapu. "Ha ha ha!" Spandam saw that Gao fan lowered his height and his face became ferocious. "Now the range is enough. Kill him for me!" "Your Majesty..." Robin has a nervous face, when he was a child, he experienced a killing order, and Robin has a deep shadow on it. "It''s all right!" Nami several girls in Robin''s side, "Your Majesty said, the order can only deal with children, not hurt him at all!" "Well!" Robin nodded slightly, but his eyes were still worried. Boom! All the warships fired, and hundreds of shells soared into the air. Kapp was livid. "Why are you doing this? Why are you in range! " Chapter 572 "To protect you!" Gao fan smiles and waves his hand. Kapp is still in a daze, you protect my wool? You''re trying to blow me up with these shells, right? At this time, only a cold air radiates out from GAOFAN at the speed visible to the naked eye with a radius of three meters as the center, just places Kapp in the space without cold air. Where the cold air passes, even the water molecules in the air are instantly condensed into snowflakes. In everyone''s surprised eyes, the cold directly froze the shells close to Gao fan, and the shells fell one after another in the next second. As soon as the shell fell to the ground, the island and the warships within tens of meters of the sea were frozen into ice sculptures. of course, every Navy above was no exception Kapp was so confused, what the hell? Isn''t this the ability of the great general Green Pheasant!? Zefa and the Dragon look at the pheasant one after another. Isn''t that your ability!? Green Pheasant is also muddled. Isn''t this the ability of labor and capital!? This is the ability Gao fan acquired before: ice storm! The ability of freezing fruit is similar to that of Green Pheasant, but it is much better than that of Green Pheasant. "Wow! Your majesty will also have the ability of ice attribute! " Luffy jumped up in surprise. "Still?" Zefa frowned slightly, "why add a return?" Lu Fei has a fresh face. "Your Majesty can not only know ice, but also fire, sand and thunder..." "God Zefa suddenly felt dizzy and his blood pressure was a little high. Hold the grass! Is this still human? Will he have so many natural abilities? On the island, all the navies were frozen, only Spandam looked around in horror. Gao fan did not freeze him in order to let him die in fear. This man, who killed Tom ten years ago, is a real mean man, not worthy of living and dying. The reason why Gao fan brings asparagus and Frankie is to let them kill this man! Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "do you think it''s my freezing ability or the Green Pheasant kuzan''s?" Gao fan''s voice is not big, just can let everyone hear. For a moment, no one answered. They all looked at the pheasant. Zefa picked his eyebrows and looked at the pheasant, "I''m talking to you!" The pheasant swallowed and did not speak. But the look of surprise on his face has betrayed him, he can do this scale of freezing, but his speed is not as fast as GAOFAN. Kapp was shocked when he looked at Gao fan, who was close at hand! This is a boss of general level! How did that old tortoise in the Warring States want to send labor and capital to die? "As long as I like! I can make the whole world freeze Gao fan''s tone is flat. It doesn''t seem to be bragging at all. For a moment, there was no doubt about Gao fan''s words. Gao fan shakes his head and waves his hand. Kapp flies to the dragon''s back uncontrollably. Kapp is confused. What''s the situation? How can I fly? "Come on! If you have seed, you will kill me The Spandam below is crazy. "You dare not see it! After all, this is the island of France, and you are afraid of the world government, aren''t you "I gave you a chance!" Gao fan lightly glanced at the whole territory of Si / FA Island, and breathed out a heavy breath on his face, "no wonder I am!" Shenluo Tianzheng! Hum! A huge repulsive force, centered on gofan, radiates downward. Chapter 573 Spandam was cold behind his back and instantly pulled out his elephant sword, it was a sword that ate the fruits of animal elephants and could become elephants. Spandam made the sword look like an elephant, standing in front of him as a meat shield. Whoa! In an instant, the elephant was torn to pieces, and the blood spilled all over Spandam. Spandam was directly forced. "Bang!" When the repulsion comes, the whole island, together with the surrounding warships, is like a piece of glass, which is smashed in an instant. In a moment, there was only one square meter of the island where Spandam was standing, and the rest of the island sank as if it had never existed. "Hiss ~" everyone on the dragon''s back took a cool breath. In a flash, thousands of people died, is this the posture of a strong man? In their eyes, Gao fan at this moment was like death. Every cell in Spandam''s body is shaking. He''s not human anymore. The cold waves hit Spandam. He didn''t stand firm and knelt on the ground. His eyes were full of madness, and he kept kowtowing his head, his head was full of blood, and he didn''t know whether it was his own or a sword. "Spare me! Your majesty... " Spandam fell on the ground with a shudder, and cried out in despair. Gofan narrowed his eyes. "Frankie, asparagus It''s up to you to decide whether to kill or stay! " Frankie and aspagus naturally knew that it was this man who captured their master Tom ten years ago. They look at each other and see the answer in each other''s eyes. Frankie raised his right hand, a gun barrel came out of his hand, one shot in the head! Spandamcher is cool. Gao fan returned to the dragon''s back and looked at zefa, Green Pheasant, dragon and Kapu coldly, "I hope you can submit to me!" Four people Leng Leng, completely don''t know how to answer. "Now, let you see my world!" Gao fan waves his hand and the world changes color. In front of us, a vast starry sky appears in front of everyone, under the starry sky, there is a land full of aura. Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. The scale of the new world is many times larger than before. looking at the houses everywhere, it seems that many people have come to settle in the new world. "That''s my world. It''s made up of more than a dozen different worlds! I''ll show you around! " Gao fan waves and space jumps again. People were surprised to find that they came to the land of the mainland. In front of us is an open grassland with flowers everywhere. there are some unknown wild animals running freely. In the distance, there is a white shadow moving rapidly in the sky, people look at it, it is a cloud! Oh no, there''s a man on the cloud! Oh no, it''s a monkey with an iron bar! "See your majesty!" The monkey king collected the somersault cloud and knelt down in front of Gao fan, "long time no see! Your majesty Hold the grass! Is this flying monkey a subordinate of your majesty? Hold the grass! This monkey can talk! All the people did not speak, even Luffy, who jumped the most, they silently estimated the strength gap between themselves and monkeys. As for flying, they all feel that they are not rivals of monkeys. Uthorp quickly pulled the corner of lalufei''s coat and motioned him not to fight with the monkey. Luffy gave uthorp a look: don''t worry, I won''t! Chapter 574 Wukong ah ~ you are very idle... Fly in the sky every day Gao fan looks unhappy, the monkey is not worried at all. The monkey took a cold breath and bowed his head bitterly, "I''m sorry, I''m wrong! Your majesty, please punish me "There''s no need to punish them. I''ll give them to you. You can show them around!" Gao fan looks indifferent. "I''ll take orders!" After receiving the edict, the monkey king stood on one side with a respectful face. Gao fan flies away with Nami''s daughters. After crossing a large area of Damei River and mountain, in the eyes of Nami''s daughters, Gao fan returns to the palace in the new world. Majestic and magnificent! A palace that was so big that it was presented to everyone. The palace is built on the mountain and stretches for thousands of miles, the sky is covered with colorful auspicious clouds, and there are Phoenix and other sacred birds flying in the sky, the sunlight passes through the clouds, and gives the palace a layer of sacred glory. For those women who have never seen the market, this place is paradise! "Good luck, your majesty!" At this time, a group of people appeared in front of the Palace door! That''s right! A bunch of women! They made a blessing to Gao fan. Nami and her daughters were all shocked when they saw these women. Her face, their figure and their temperament are so beautiful! "All love concubines Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Thank you All the girls got up slowly with excited smiles on their faces. Nami several women suddenly feel a little high blood pressure, "my God! It''s all concubines Gao fan light smile, "Ya Fei ah!" "My concubine is here!" A woman with outstanding temperament came out with a smile on her face. Gao fan took a look at the pirate girls behind him, "these are the new sisters. You can take them around. They have 24 hours!" "Yes All the imperial concubines listened to this and enthusiastically gathered several women into the palace. As for Gao fan He took this opportunity to make a tour of his new world, and he only had 24 hours to have a good look at his world. Mountains, rivers, lakes and oceans are unfolding as Gao fan wants. Cities, farms, industries and tourism are all developing according to Gao fan''s blueprint. Gao fan can clearly feel the pulse of the new world every time. This continent is closely related to himself, just like the little sister of the system said. The younger sister of the system is right. The strength of the new world is Gao fan''s own strength. Gao fan can feel the contribution of every living creature on the road At night, the palace is playing joyful music, everyone''s faces are smiling, the people from the pirate world, let alone the people who like the armor banquet most, have already turned the world upside down. Zefa and green pheasant are hugging and weeping. It''s really a different world, and there are many people here who can fly! Someone''s flying with a sword! Someone is flying in a gourd! The most wonderful thing is that today the Green Pheasant saw a person flying in a tornado. the problem is that you can fly. What are you doing with the tornado? At that time, the pheasant was so happy that he was beaten by the other party. Finally, Green Pheasant found that even without the shackles of the stone, he is not the opponent. Nima The world is full of geeks of that level! Wait They are all subordinates of Gao fan, which shows that Gao fan is much better than them! Chapter 575 Zefa''s experience is similar to that of Green Pheasant He saw a muscular man with green hair. At that time, he gave a pig like laugh ~ and then he was swung up by the other side and smashed on the ground, without the power to fight back. What''s more, the Hulk is still sitting next to zefa, he vomited to drink with zefa. Therefore, zefa and Green Pheasant embraced each other and wept. Kapu and long have not seen each other for a long time. They are similar to green pheasant and zefa. They both cry As for the grandson Luffy, he has been running around at the party, after all, he is very curious about everyone. In a short period of time, Luffy has summed up a lot of fun combinations, for example, three eye combination: three eye general (yuzhiboban), three eye imperial concubine (Huiye) and three eye grandfather (liudaoxian)! Another example is the green group: Green muscle man (Hulk), green woman (Carmela) and green tree man. At this moment, Luffy is between Inuyasha and shashengwan, for a moment, he touches Inuyasha''s ear and shashengwan''s shoulder, "are you two really brothers? Not at all! Ha ha ha Solon went forward, raised his glass to shashengwan and Inuyasha, and then looked at his waist knife, "ladies and gentlemen, I heard your majesty say these three knives are yours, thank you very much!" Yes, Gao fan gave all the broken teeth to Solon. Inuyasha and shashengwan all brightened when they saw Solon''s long knife on his waist, especially Inuyasha, who directly started to flow. Shashengwan lightly turned his head and touched the natural teeth and ghosts around his waist, "it''s ok I don''t want to be half demon! Only one knife "What Inuyasha has been angry, showing a sharp claw, "bastard, I don''t need weapons can win you!" Then they pinched. Luffy looks confused. Are you really brothers? On the other hand, Princess Ya has already packed up Nami''s daughters. Nami several women now also figured out, harem beauty 3000 people, really not just talk about! Gao fan''s harem, one hundred have not yet come together, far away from the goal of three thousand! So Nami has decided that after she goes back, she must try her best to find beautiful women for her majesty. after all, there are still many beautiful women in the pirate world. Soon, the party was over The night after the party It''s presumptuous. Finally come back once, Gao fan of course must seize the opportunity, as the emperor, to do the rain and dew. Gao fan and his 60 concubines went back to their dormitories and started the biggest hand-to-hand fight in history, after filling 10000 words on their own The fight ended with Gao fan''s victory. All the concubines were flushed with happiness and fell asleep around Gao fan. At this moment, Gao fan wants to have a cigarette. But looking at the sunlight coming through the window, Gao fan knows that he will leave soon. So "Your Majesty, you are dead! I can''t do it any more! " Daisy Tian looks shy, "why don''t you go to find sister Ziyan? She''s Taixu Gulong. She should be stronger!" "No! I want you Gao fan is domineering. "Oh ~" Xiaotian''s face was so red that she was about to drip water Omit ten thousand words again! The nosebleed of zilaiye, Shanzhi and Maitreya, who squat in the corner and eavesdrop, has dried up. Chapter 576 Hold the grass! Your majesty is so strong! It''s been such a long time, still so energetic! It''s really enviable! Yamaji is also very lucky that he has men who like women as much as he does in the foreign world, it''s so good in the foreign world! These three people have become good friends, and they have made an appointment to conquer all Women''s bathhouse. "Hiss ~" Medusa made a big move, petrified the three people, and dared to eavesdrop here! Time flies, 24 hours in a flash. When the pirates returned to the sky over the island, Yamato was still petrified. "Ah! What''s the matter with Yamaji? " Luffy had a New Orleans roast chicken wing in his mouth, it was the best food he had ever eaten, and he took a lot of it with him when he left. Everyone was stunned to see the petrified mountain governance. Nami''s face was flushed, and she despised Yamaji. "Don''t worry about him, it''ll be fine in a moment!" Gao fan''s tone was flat, then he looked at zefa, Qingzhi, Kapu and Longsi, "now, I''ll ask you one last question, surrender Or die The four were stiff and frowned. Luffy stopped chewing the drumstick in his mouth Kapp waved to Luffy not to speak. In fact, before they came back, the four of them had already made a decision, they visited Gao fan''s world and learned about everyone''s living conditions, not only for the strong, but also for ordinary people. After knowing that Gao fan unifies the pirate world and that the pirate world will merge into that world, they have already discussed "Chen Ze FA!" "Chen Qing pheasant!" "Chenkap!" "Chen long!" The four knelt down neatly and drank in unison, "I''ll see your majesty. Long live your majesty!" "Ding! Points + 400! " Under the leadership of the four, all of them knelt down and said, "I''ll see your majesty. Long live your majesty!" Gao fan high spirited, waving, took out a black dragon flag. Whoosh! Black dragon flag from the hand, directly through the body of Spandam, deep into the land below. The Dragon flag is fluttering in the wind. "What is your majesty doing?" Nami and her daughters frowned one after another. "I declare! The first world war against the world government ended in victory! The French island is completely destroyed Gao fan''s voice in the system with the help of little sister, instantly spread all over the world, everyone heard! The world is boiling up in the next moment, and the name of every country resounds through the sea for the first time. From today on, everyone in the pirate world knows that there is a country called Fanguo in the world, which is against the world government. Holy Mary chiaya five old stars who were still drinking tea dropped their cups to the ground. "The voice again! Isn''t the Navy saying it''s settled? " "Son of a bitch! Let the commander-in-chief get over here at once Marinfando, Navy headquarters "yes! I know! " After listening to the phone, marshal Warring States put down the phone bug and crushed the phone bug in his hand. "What is zefa for! There is no news coming back The face of the Warring States period is livid. "Kapu is the same. What''s the matter?" On the round table, everyone was silent. As we all know, this is a big deal! "Ding Ling Ling!" The phone rings again. As soon as his face sank in the Warring States period, he picked up the telephone bug. Inside came a familiar voice, "Warring States, I''m Kapp..." Chapter 577 "Both green pheasant and zefa have been seriously injured, and the island of Si / fa It''s gone, too. I''m on my way back. I''ll report the detailed information slowly after I come back! " Then the voice stopped. Everyone at the round table heard Kapp, everyone petrified. Green pheasant and zefa are seriously injured!!! What kind of enemies are they! On the other side, in the office of aspaguo, the capital of water, Kapp puts down the phone and makes an OK gesture to Gao fan. Everything goes according to Gao fan''s plan. Then the Dragon left the fleet and went back to tidy up his revolutionary army. And Gao fan and his party continued to drive away from the water capital and headed for the shampoo islands. As for the daughter country, which is a little close to the island of France Of course, Gao fan wants to go. After all, there are female emperors Oh no! There are points! However, the daughter country is closed, and no one knows where it is, so Gao fan can only give up temporarily. As long as Lu Fei and the empress are not allowed to meet, the empress will always be in Gao fan''s bag. GAO fan is not too worried about this. Kapp took zefa and Green Pheasant, who were seriously injured and dying, to the road, in order to convince the Navy, the situation of zefa and Green Pheasant was miserable, they were completely hanging on Gao fan''s pills. When Kapp came back with ZafA and pheasant seriously injured, the Navy headquarters directly fried the pot. Two generals were disabled, which is absolutely unique in the history of the Navy. Then Kapp made a report on what he saw at the round table, try his best to lower Gao fan''s strength, creating a false impression that green pheasant and zefa failed because they were caught in the stratagem. "That''s disgusting Kapp punched heavily on the table, indignant. "I''ve never seen such an insidious person!" Then Kapp told the story of how he fought bravely and wisely to save the hostage from Gao fan. These are the words Gao fan thought of. They are perfect. The wise general of the Warring States period will not be so easy to believe, but there will be no other explanation for a while. "What about the sound?" Asked the Warring States. "There seems to be a very advanced device on their warship, which seems to be able to convey sound!" Kapp frowned, "I don''t know what it is..." The Warring States period nodded. He always suspected that Gao fan''s boat was the legendary ancient weapon "Hades"! After all, apart from the ancient weapons, the Warring States period really can''t think of anything that can spread the sound to the whole world. "One last thing!" Kapp''s face suddenly became dignified, "Gao Fan said His next target is marinfando "Son of a bitch!" General red dog directly angry, pat the table and rise, "this boy is too arrogant!" The Warring States period is still frowning, and things are getting worse. Now, there are still questions lingering in his mind, this matter in the end not reported ah? "Ga ~" someone opened the door of the room. Everyone looked in succession. Who was so bold to open the door of the conference room at this time. A figure with a pointed hairstyle appeared in front of everyone, all of them stood up and stood upright. This is the commander-in-chief. There is a drop of sweat on the forehead of the Warring States period. How did Kong come at this time. "What? Don''t you welcome me? " Air slowly forward, go to the Warring States side. The Warring States immediately got up and gave up their position to the air force. Chapter 578 Kong Yi sat down calmly and held his breath. "Warring States period ~ are you going to hide it from me this time?" the face of the Warring States period was stiff. The word "Ye" means Kong knew what happened last time. "If red dog hadn''t told me, I didn''t know you had the courage to conceal military information in the Warring States period!" The empty face was flat. All the people showed a look of amazement and looked at the red dog one after another, this despicable man betrayed everyone. Red dog''s face is very black, did not expect to come to sell him. But it doesn''t matter. This is what he did. He dares to admit it. So the red dog held his head up, "I''m right! I''m just performing my duty as a general of the Navy headquarters. in order to fight against pirates, I can not recognize my relatives! " "Well!" Empty light glanced at red dog one eye, "that you say, next how should we do?" The red dog''s face was cold. "the news came from the hospital that green pheasant and zefa were seriously injured. It is expected that they will need half a month to wake up at the earliest." "It''s difficult for us to judge the real strength of Gao fan''s party without the personal experience of the party concerned and just by the words of lieutenant general Kapp." "And because this is a special period, we can''t focus on Gao fan and his gang." "So I suggest that Wang xiaqiwuhai be sent to test the depth of the enemy." Empty secretly nodded, and then looked at the crane, "crane staff, do you have anything to add?" Crane nodded slightly, "the plan of general red dog is very good, but to be on the safe side, we should send the latest pacifists at the same time as sending qiwuhai, the new pacifists have video equipment, which can transmit pictures in real time, even if the qiwuhai operation fails, we can get first-hand information." "Also, in order to give the above explanation, we can announce that ACE is arrested and will be executed soon!" Crane''s eyes are gloomy, "this can not only improve the morale of the Navy, but also divert the above vision from Gao fan''s group I think that''s the best solution at the moment. " "Pa Pa!" He clapped his hand and said, "it''s worthy of being the first member of the Navy headquarters. That''s it!" Then he got up and left. Before he left, he patted the Warring States on the shoulder, "Warring States Seize this opportunity, take off the white beard, I will recommend you as commander in chief of the whole army "When you become commander in chief of the whole army, the position of Marshal will be..." Kong had an interesting look at the red dog, "let''s talk about it then!" Red Dog clenched his fist tightly and his face was blue. this time, with the credit of informing the news, he thought that he could take the Warring States from the position of Marshal. But what happened? People in the Warring States period not only sat still in that position, but also got the promise of the commander in chief of the whole army, and the position of Marshal that they yearned for, even after they became the commander in chief of the whole army in the Warring States period, they would see it again at that time. He was so angry that he was furious. But now is not the time to get angry. Red dog tries to control his mood. Empty away, the atmosphere in the room became awkward. "All right!" The Warring States period sat down calmly, "let''s discuss who should be sent..." On that day, big news came out from the Navy headquarters, and newspapers spread the whole world of pirates. Extra! Extra! Captain of the second team of the white bearded Pirate Group, fire fist ace, who offered a reward of 550 million Bailey, was caught by the Navy! Chapter 579 The Navy will execute ace in the near future, place of execution: to be determined! Time of execution: to be determined! This news directly ignited the whole pirate world, instantly made everyone''s topic shift from the voice of the world a few days ago to ace, successfully eliminated the public''s expectation of the world. At the same time, the newspaper also used about one tenth of the page to narrate the war between France and Sri Lanka. This paper briefly describes how Gao fan and his gang used despicable means to capture Si / FA Island, and then condemns Gao fan and his gang, saying that he killed thousands of people, was cruel and inhumane. Finally, based on the information sent back by Kapp and cp9 before their death, it was announced that the reward offered to Gao Fanji had been adjusted. Gao fan: 99 million! Robin: 90 million! Sauron: 89 million! Crocodile: 85 million! Luffy: 85 million! Yamaji: 50 million! ¡­¡­ The rest of them have increased, but not too much. When people who don''t know the truth see Gao fan''s new reward, they all smile at Gao fan with a sneer, it seems that Gao fan is not so good, People''s reward goes up, but he goes down instead of going up! It''s down 1 million! When long saw this newspaper, he looked down on the Navy. "The navy is really depraved..." When the Warring States period saw this newspaper, I was directly angry, "who is Temo on the ground? It''s a million dollars to Gao fan! " "If you want to reduce it, you can reduce it a little bit more, especially by one million. What''s the difference between our navy and that one million?" "The report is the attention of senior general Chigou, saying that it can dispel Gao fan''s arrogance..." The Secretary on one side was a little flustered. "Asshole!" In the Warring States period, he clapped his desk and said, "what a red dog! Call it red pig instead In this way, Gao fan has become the object of ridicule of the melon eaters all over the world. he has become the first and last pirate whose reward has been reduced. Of course, the navy has not been spared. It''s smellier than Gao fan. the poorest Navy, which has never been seen before and has never been seen since, can look up to a million! Donghai Windmill Village when bar owner margino saw Luffy''s reward, he happily shared it with everyone, "Luffy''s reward has increased to 8500, it seems that he is a step further from his dream!" "How wonderful The villagers cheered for Luffy. The old village head''s face was stiff. "Don''t get excited. Our village doesn''t advocate being a pirate!" Donghai frost moon village Yixin Daochang a group of young people gathered in front of gengshiro, "master, is Solon really your disciple?" "Yes Gengshiro, a kind-hearted man, was embarrassed. "He did spend some time in the Taoist temple." "Really Someone looked excited, "please teach us how to be pirates, master. I will surpass him and become a pirate worth 100 million Bailey!" "Yes! Yes! We should learn to be pirates, too A group of children roared. Gengshiro''s forehead was full of sweat, "sorry, I never taught him to be a pirate, like you, I taught him to be a just man!" "You see, isn''t his name luonoa Solon, the pirate hunter? I really won''t be a pirate Chapter 580 All the disciples looked lost, and some of them said frankly, "master, you are so eccentric..." "Yes! That''s it Gengshiro could only smile awkwardly and kindly at the feelings of these little guys. "Solon, I hope you will follow your original dream and go on wholeheartedly!" When the villagers, headed by the uncle of windmill, saw the reward offered by Nami and Nuo Jigao, they were so excited that the whole village reveled and held a banquet to celebrate! On the cliff facing the sea, the uncle with the windmill on his head puts a bunch of white chrysanthemums and the reward order of Nami and Nuogao in front of a tombstone, he looks at the tombstone with a gentle face, belmer Nami and Nuo Jigao are moving along with their dreams, and now they are living very well, you can also look at them with a smile over there. " Not far away in the sea, a huge manatee swam across the sea, towing a big boat. Octopus man Xiaoba stood on the boat and gave a military salute to windmill uncle. the boat was full of the harvest that Xiaoba brought the villagers to sea hunting these days, and many of them were the goods robbed by pirates. The villagers on the boat looked fierce. They followed little Bayi to salute uncle windmill. Windmill uncle immediately dignified face back to a military salute. They are the reserve forces of any country in the East China Sea. They usually regard themselves as militia, but they are all soldiers of any country. Great route, Cigu Kingdom when Dalton saw Joba''s offer, he felt happy for Joba from the bottom of his heart, even if Joba''s offer Only 50 yuan! Yes, it''s only 50, not 500000! Dalton is a little regretful. Why didn''t he take the risk with his majesty at the beginning, even if it was only 50. But looking at Cigu, which is well managed by itself, Dalton knows that all the sacrifices are worth it. Beihai the kingdom of jerma Vince moynidge sat in the sofa, frowning at the ugly reward in front of him, "Lei Jiu Do you think the fat man with curly eyebrows on the reward order is really a mountain ruler The pink haired woman named Lei Jiu nodded slightly, "it''s true, it''s him!" "Poof Ha ha ha A green man beside Lei Jiu said, "Yamaji, he''s really fallen. although he''s so fat, he still learns to be a pirate! Ha ha ha Yizhi, with red hair and stiff face, looked at the man in green, "Yongzhi, don''t forget that Shanzhi is your brother!" "Bah! I don''t have such a brother! " Yongzhi looked scornful. The country of daughters The Empress lay enchanting on the bed and stroked a reward order in front of her. "My God! How can there be a handsome man in this world This handsome face! This great posture! These broad shoulders! This one meter eight long leg! Ah, ah! It''s impossible for the family to extricate themselves! " ¡­¡­ When the whole world saw the reward order of Gao fan and others, everyone was immersed in their own careful thinking. For Gao fan and his party, some congratulated, some questioned, some admired, and some despised. But this did not affect Gao fan''s steps. At this time, the conqueror fleet was sailing on the sea, and Gao fan seemed to be in a very good mood. He gathered all the high-level officials and was ready to explain the domineering spirit. The last time Solon was killed by zefa, although Solon was light on the enemy, it also showed that Solon''s understanding of domineering was not enough. Chapter 581 Even if Solon is still lacking, others need not say more. So Gao fan felt that it was necessary to explain to everyone about domineering. So, on the top of the top of the aircraft carrier, GAO fanduan sat down and the others raised their ears to listen. "So called domineering..." As soon as Gao fan opened his mouth, he was startled by the system prompt. "Ding! Gain the love of the empress hancook, points + 100! " This sudden + 100 makes Gao fan confused What''s going on here? What did I do? Let never meet Gao Leng empress actually fall in love with me? Gao fan touched his chin with a thump on his face, am I handsome enough to capture women remotely? But it''s also good. Gao fan was worried that he couldn''t find the way to his daughter''s country and missed the arrival of the empress. Now, there is no worry about this! "Your Majesty?" Nami whispered a reminder. "Oh Gao fan came back and said, "where did we go just now?" They all looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything! Luffy bit his finger. "Your Majesty, you said So called domineering "Oh Gao fan nodded slightly, "the so-called domineering, is a kind of potential power possessed by all people in the world, similar to breath, coercion, or deterrent force!" "In fact, there is no big difference between domineering and ordinary feeling, so most people can''t find the existence of domineering, even if they know the existence of domineering, they can''t master domineering all their lives!" Solon and old Shamian are ashamed. They were given three colors of domineering power by Gao fan long ago, but up to now, their mastery of domineering power is not ideal. Let alone all the women of Nami. Everyone is equipped with three colors, but they haven''t used them much, let alone mastered them skillfully. "Roar!" At this time, the sea waves, a huge octopus appeared on the sea. The auxiliary gun of the aircraft carrier is locked instantly and ready to kill directly. Gao fan turned his head and took a look at the sea king class, "let''s inform you that this sea king class will be solved by me. It''s just time to show you how domineering it is." "Yes Solon nodded and immediately informed. The soldiers were instructed to unlock the auxiliary gun. Gao fan turned his head and said with a smile, "if you want to use domineering skillfully, you must be confident! Only with perseverance can we be strong! " They listened very carefully. Robin has started to make notes in his little book. The octopus waved his claws and rushed to the fox in front of him with a fierce look. The soldiers on Fox looked worried, and Luffy couldn''t sit still. "Don''t panic!" Gao fan closed his eyes with a cool face, "first of all, seeing and hearing is domineering! This kind of domineering spirit can strongly feel the breath of the other party, master the domineering spirit of seeing and hearing, you can know all the information of the other party through the way out of sight, including the number of enemies, attack path and so on If it''s strong enough, it''s not difficult to predict the other party''s next attack! " Gao fan waved his hand without looking back, and the golden light of the three winds burst out, directly cut off all the three Octopus claws that attacked the fox. "My God! Your majesty is so strong The soldiers were stunned. In the past, Gao fan used to watch it, but now he didn''t even look at it. everyone in front of Gao fan was surprised to see and hear the power of the overbearing color, and then they frowned and thought about every word of Gao fan. Chapter 582 At this time, of course, the injured Octopus didn''t stop, it was even more crazy! he raised his two tentacles again and hit the fox again. "And then there''s armed lust!" Gao fan smiles, "this kind of domineering can form an invisible protective film, strengthen the strength of the human body, Master thoroughly, domineering will become black!" Solon nodded secretly. Zefa''s right arm was black, much darker than his sabre. "It''s very good to use the armed color and domineering spirit. He can use the domineering spirit to the Dao Qi." When everyone was watching the tentacles strike fox in horror, Gao fan waved again. The whole fox turned black in an instant, and the tentacles of octopus on fox were punctured in an instant. Damn it! Armed color can be used in this way! Even Solon was surprised to open his mouth and could arm a whole ship! People don''t know, Robin in the small book fast record. "And then It''s domineering Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and a surge of authority burst out from Gao fan''s body. All of them felt a trace of palpitation and shudder. The octopus, however, was so scared that it curled up into a ball, its whole body turned over and frothed. This time, everyone was shocked. His hand didn''t move. His majesty is really strong! "It''s called domineering Gao Fan said with a cool face, "this kind of domineering is born with, which can''t be acquired through hard study, and it''s also very difficult to master. as far as I know, Lufei is the only one of us who has his own domineering color!" "Really Luffy''s eyes widened. "Your Majesty, if you don''t tell me, I don''t know how powerful I am!" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "but I also said that it''s hard to control the domineering color. if you don''t use it well, it''s not to frighten the enemy, even your own people will suffer!" "Well, you don''t have to lose heart. although you can''t learn to be overbearing, I can reward you!" Gao fan waves his hand and casts a piece of brilliance. All of them feel the change of their bodies in the next second, they find that they have gained the three color domineering power, their joy is beyond expression. They are so excited that they have nothing to say, they can only say that they are with the right person. Gao fan doesn''t worry that these people will betray, because they have seen their own new world, it''s easy to judge which side is more promising, these people can absolutely be trusted. "Finally!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "what I want to show you is the domineering spirit I created. I named him: supreme domineering spirit!" "Supremacy!" All the people murmured and looked at Gao fan one after another, although they didn''t know what the use of this domineering spirit was, it was very powerful just listening to the name! Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, the octopus on the sea turned to pieces in an instant, and the blood dyed a large area of the Sea red in an instant, and there was no Octopus skeleton. "Hiss ~" everyone was shocked. Can domineering still be used like this? This is an upgraded version of Gao fan''s self created fear and domineering spirit, which is stronger than a little bit. "One consciousness can turn the enemy into nothingness! This is my supremacy Gao fan got up slowly and stood with his hands down, "you can understand by yourself!" Then he left the roof and went back to the cabin. Chapter 583 When it''s over, you can hide your merits and fame. Until Gao fan entered the cabin, everyone was still staring at the sea, with an incredible face. There is no earthshaking battle, no decaying explosion, but a huge sea king just disappeared out of thin air, this kind of visual impact is unprecedented. Even Lu Fei, who has always jumped out of the uninhibited, was deeply shocked at this time. Gao fan installed another force in front of the Ministry Cool! After a long time, people gradually come back to their senses. "Hoo..." Lao Sha said with a helpless smile, "is this the attitude of a strong man? Maybe I can''t catch up with you all my life! " Luffy''s eyes are firm and he secretly decides to surpass Gao fan! Isn''t it supremacy? I must learn! At this time, a large dark cloud appeared in front of the fleet, which was so dark that it made people palpitating. "Madame Nami! Shall we make a detour? " The crew is already asking Nami for advice. "No, just go in!" Gao fan''s voice came out of the cabin, no doubt. "Yes Everyone frowned slightly, curious about Gao fan''s decision. In the cabin, Gao fan grins, the frightful three masted ship is here, in which there is a woman with Laurie''s face and devil''s figure Ah, Pooh! It''s integral Waiting for Gao fan to be lucky. "No!" Fox gave a loud drink on the fox, which made the soldiers who had been driving in the dark sea scared one by one. "What''s the matter? Fox Luffy patted fox on the shoulder. Fox looked frightened and shook his telescope. "There is a skeleton standing on the sea in front of him! He''s waving to us, see what he means He wants to take a boat "Nani?" On hearing this, the crew of the fox expressed their fear. There is no way, the atmosphere of this place is very strange, filled with fear everywhere. It''s weird to meet a skeleton who wants to take a boat, OK? "Skeleton!" Luffy said excitedly, "grab it for me, I will give it to your majesty, such an interesting thing, your majesty will reward me..." All the soldiers on the fox are confused, captain, oh no! Is it Mr. Dutong, do you have such a big brain hole? As for uthorp, he has passed out Conqueror, bridge. "Ah When Na Mei''s daughter saw the treasure Lu Fei presented to Gao fan in front of her, she called out in unison. "Bang! Bang! Bang Nami gives Luffy a few more punches. Luffy''s head is full of big bags. "Hit me for what?" Luffy roared at Nami, "if you don''t look at your face as a navigator, believe it or not, beat you!" "Try beating one!" Nami stares. "All right!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Luffy has a heart..." "With a heart?" Everyone was sweating. What kind of intention was that? Even Solon''s face couldn''t help but puff. How is your majesty doing? "Eh..." At this time, the skeleton looked around curiously, "there are so many people here!" Skeletons speak! For a time, the scene fell into silence, and the bridge was silent. "Quack quack..." A crow flew over the sky and broke the silence. "Ah, ah Nami''s girls screamed again. Joba just fainted. Gao fan has a black face. Are these people so afraid of skeletons? "All right!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, all people forbid sound. Chapter 584 And then we all got to know this skeleton named Brooke. It turned out that he was the owner of the fruit of the yellow spring, and he was resurrected after death, but because he had nothing to eat for a long time, he was starving and became a skeleton. After listening to Brooke''s story, Luffy cried directly As far as Luffy is concerned, if he doesn''t eat a meal, he will be starving to death, but someone is starving to become a skeleton, it''s just How miserable! So Luffy and Brooke hugged each other and cried. Gao fan really can''t go on looking at it. The image of Brooke is really a bit infiltrating. So Gao fan took out a blood melting bone Dan and quietly threw it into Brooke''s mouth. "Gulu!" Brooke''s crying stopped suddenly. He felt something in his mouth, but after feeling it carefully, he found nothing. Then, Brooke plans to hold Luffy in his arms and continue to cry. "Enough!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, Luffy and Brooke instantly shut up. "Brooke! I give you flesh As soon as Gao fan''s voice falls, Brooke''s body grows flesh and blood at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a moment, Brooke returned to his original state and was a little handsome. Although not as good as Sauron and Shanzhi, and even more different from GAOFAN, at least much better than Frankie. Everyone was stunned. It''s OK! The people who once saw Gao fan help Lao Sha recover his severed limb were stunned, I didn''t expect that his majesty could still have white bones and raw meat! However, when you think about your Majesty''s identity as the Lord of the alien world, people think that this is in line with your Majesty''s identity. Brooke opened his underpants, glanced down, then looked up and laughed, "ha ha! I really recovered! I''m really alive Everyone looks dull, brother, are you serious when you just opened your underpants and looked down? Is your place Is there anything more indescribable than what happened to your body? As a result, they all showed their dislike for Brooke Brooke ran a happy circle on the bridge, but no one wanted to talk to him except Luffy. "Why aren''t you surprised? I am alive Brooke looked at everyone with a fresh face. Uthorp sighed and glanced at Brooke with a look at the country bumpkin. "You''re still young, you''ve been with your majesty for a long time, and you''ll know! That''s nothing "Your Majesty?" Brooke looked slowly at Gao fan, tears streaming down his eyes. Poop! Brooke knelt on the ground, "thank you for your salvation. Brooke is willing to submit to his majesty and never betray him forever!" "Ding! Points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly stunned, the integral has come! "Flat body ~" Gao fan a face indifferent, look up to the front not far away, just appeared in the dark island. It''s finally here! People follow Gao fan''s eyes to see, a gloomy and terrible island appears in everyone''s eyes. "Ready to land! In this battle, I want to test your mastery of hegemony! " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yes The crowd gave a sharp drink and burst out fearless momentum. Brooke has never seen such a situation. So Brooke, who is not overbearing, has already curled up in the corner, shivering Who knows what happened just now, the cabin which was still calm suddenly became cold. If he hadn''t been drinking water for a long time, Brooke would have peed now. Chapter 585 "Don''t give me advice!" Luffy picked up Brooke on the ground and said, "hang out with me, I''ll cover you!" "Then..." Brooke was still scared. "What are we going to do now?" "Let''s go! Beat molya Gao fan''s order, all of them boarded the terrible island in front of them. When Brooke saw the island, he suddenly felt boundless fear, "go! Take back my shadow Then Brooke rushed out first, and the crowd was shocked. "Do it! Just remember all the information Robin told you Gao fan looks indifferent. "Yes The crowd dispersed in an instant and disappeared into the night. This time, Gao fan was alone. After Gao fan''s battle in the harem, Nami and her daughters have become more concerned about their own strength, because they all realize that only when they are strong can they fight Gao fan for several rounds in the collective battle of the harem. The interaction between concubines in other world and Gao fan is about dozens of rounds, and they just give up their armor in a few rounds. For example, Ziyan, it''s said that he was a Taixu ancient dragon. He fought with his majesty for 20 rounds before he surrendered. Therefore, in order to make herself stronger, Nami and her daughters chose to act alone Moonlight Moria has a transparent fruit owner under his hand. He is a lion man who can hide. He may attack Nami. In the original work, the lion man uses transparent fruit to attack Nami who is taking a bath. But this time, that time! Now Nami is a strong man with three colors of domineering power, and she is also on guard. just transparent fruit is not her opponent. Gao fan walked alone on this land, some leisurely. The frightful three masted ship is an island floating on the sea. It has to be said that Moria is also a genius, who has turned an island into a ship. GAO fan estimates that the frightful three masted ship must be as big as two aircraft carriers. The main reason why Gao fan came to this place is to get Perona. Perona is a light and delicate little Lori. She belongs to the type that can be easily knocked down Most of all, Perona is a great helper. Perona has ghost fruit and the ability to generate spirit at will. the spirit she generates can make people very depressed after passing through the enemy. This debuff, like fox''s slow sound wave, has a terrifying effect on a large battlefield. So, Gao fan is sure to win against Perona! ¡­¡­ Inside the castle moonlight, molya sat in the sofa with a dignified face. Opposite him was hancook, the empress of qiwuhai. "It''s bad luck that I should cooperate with you!" The empress looked at the furnishings in the room with disgust on her face. "It''s disgusting!" "Damn it Mollia looked very cold. "Hankook, if I remember correctly, the order of the world government was to let you bring people to cooperate with me to deal with Gao fan, but you came alone! What about your people? " "Cut!" The empress took Gao fan''s reward order in her hand and said, "although this guy is a little handsome, but with a reward of only 99 million, I can already look up to him!" Of course, the empress would not say that she came because Gao fan was handsome, but for Gao fan, she would not have come. "Hum!" Mollia''s face was stiff. "I''ll report it to you as it is." Chapter 586 "Cut!" Empress a face disdain, "you at will!" At this moment, a short zombie came in, "Captain, Gao fan and his party have landed!" "Where is Gao fan?" In front of her eyes, the empress was full of interest. Zombie Leng Leng, "he''s alone in the front yard..." "Take me with you!" The empress has a warm face. "Cough!" Molya black face, "empress, please also cooperate with my tactics!" The empress rolled her eyes and regained her high cold In a short time, molya and his party came to the top of the castle, hiding in the shadow, looking at Gao fan walking leisurely below. Seeing Gao fan''s relaxed face, mollia turned black. Julai dares to be so arrogant in my territory! This is how not to pay attention to labor and capital! Looking at Gao fan, the empress was a little distracted. Although Gao fan''s face can''t be seen clearly from a long distance, but from Gao fan''s upright posture, the empress also can see that Gao fan is really handsome. But at this time, the empress told herself, although she liked each other very much, she couldn''t show any difference. after all, she had to be vigilant to protect Gao fan from molya. So immediately, she recovered Gao Leng''s appearance, raised her head and looked at Gao fan below, "is this Gao fan? It looks ordinary, too! " "Ordinary or not, just try it and he will know!" Moonlight, said Moria coldly, "Perona! Go and try him "Ah?" A little bit of horror appeared on Perona''s small face, "Why me..." Mollia looked at Perona coldly, "because other people are going to deal with other people of the GAOFAN Pirate Group!" "Oh..." Perona rolled her eyes. It''s cannon fodder. She recognized it. Perrona is helpless and has to stick to her head. from the bottom of her heart, she is still a little afraid of Gao fan. although Gao fan only offers a reward of 99 million, experts all know that Gao fan is definitely worth more than that. Because Gao fan can transmit sound all over the world, his strength is mysterious. "Stop!" Gao fan, who is bored, looks up slightly and looks at Lori floating in the air in front of him in dismay. What do you want! Gao fan negative hand but stand, faint smile, "this lovely girl, what can I do for you?" "Ha lie ~" pelona looked at Gao fan''s handsome smile, showing a flower crazy expression, "so handsome!" "Ding! Gain Perona''s love, points + 100! " Hold the grass! Gao fan is stunned directly, this is to rely on the face value direct second kill! Ready for a belly of words, all special white ready! But immediately, Perona thought of her task, so she pretended to be calm and said, "cut the crap, who are you? What are you doing here? " "Are you sure you don''t know me?" Gao fan slightly stunned, and looked at the background of the system, there are indeed 100 points to the account. "Of course I know..." Perona recovered the expression of the flower maniac, "how can you be so handsome..." "No!" Perrona thought of her task again, feeling a little broken, "Gao fan, right? I''m here to destroy you on behalf of captain Moria! " "Destroy me?" Gao fan''s face showed a joking smile and shook his eyebrows. Don''t others know? Don''t I know? Women just like to be reserved! "Look Perona a Jiao drink, four lovely soul body fly out. Gao fan is slightly surprised. This is the depressed soul of Perona. Chapter 587 With this skill, people''s mood will become very depressed and will be slaughtered. But for ordinary people, Gao fan really wants to have a try. Is this skill useful to him. So, Gao fan stood like this, quietly waiting for his soul to pass by. Perrona panicked. She suddenly lowered the speed of her soul body, then looked anxiously at Gao fan and said in a low voice, "hide, hide! Why don''t you hide? " "What''s the matter?" Moonlight, Moria''s face was gloomy. "Isn''t Perona releasing water?" "Oh, Ho, Ho, Ho!" The empress sneered, "I see, this little loli has been conquered by Gao fan''s handsome." "How could it be?" Moonlight mollia frowned, "don''t underestimate Perona, she is not that kind of shallow girl, even if I was so handsome, I didn''t have the strength to accept her that year!" The empress glanced at mollia with a dull face and made a vomit expression, "you look like this It''s the point where you have to use your strength to impress people, OK? " Gao fan was slightly stunned and reacted quickly. Pelona refused to do it by herself, but she could not do it, which showed that someone was watching in the dark. In that case Gao fan jumps forward and pours directly at the soul body, forcing the soul to pass through his body. Perrona''s face panicked and then floated a meter, surprised to see Gao fan. The empress e''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and she was also a little worried about Gao fan''s situation. After all, the effect of Perona''s ability and the empress''s ability is essentially the same, both of which hit people''s hearts. It''s just that the empress is much better than Perona. "What''s the matter? Why didn''t they respond? " Mollia frowned again. Gao fan was slightly surprised. He really didn''t work for himself However, in order to draw out the main, Gao fan''s face flashed an evil smile. "Ah Gao fan lay on the ground and began his performance, "I How helpless Moonlight Molly ya see, the face showed a successful smile, "empress, you don''t have to hand, and then watch my performance!" After that, molya jumped out of the castle. The empress, with a look of awe inspiring, hurried to catch up, she had planned to rescue Gao fan at the critical moment. "Ha ha ha!" Molya looked at Gao fan lying on the ground with a joking face and laughed wildly, "Gao fan! You let me down a little bit Gao fan raised his head slightly and was shocked to see the empress beside molya. He was stunned. I''ll go! What''s the situation? The empress is here! Mollia frowned, and Gao fan''s expression was a little wrong. it didn''t look very negative! Gao fan noticed his gaffe for a moment and cried, "who are you '' why can''t I make any effort at all?" "You don''t know who we are, and you dare to run to my territory!" Mollia laughed wickedly, "Hey, hey! Please give me your shadow! When I turn your shadow into a powerful weapon, I''ll take you under my command! " With that, Moria has come to Gao fan step by step. Gao fan is still lying on the ground, with a bitter face, "I''m so scared! but I don''t want to resist you at all! strange!" "Ha ha ha!" Molya was happy. It was the first time that he met such an interesting guy as Gao fan, "I''m afraid. I''m a terrible moonlight molya!" Chapter 588 "Yahu butterfly "Yahu butterfly..." Gao fan''s face was in tears, and his mouth gave out a weak gasp. An evil smile appeared on Moria''s face, at this time, Gao fan looked like a girl who had been seduced, helpless and full of temptation. Perona looks anxious. What can I do? Although my God ordered some food, he was about to be cut off by molya. It was so painful! I want to kill molya and save my God! But my shadow is still in Moria''s hands. If I can''t kill Moria, I''ll be finished! The empress is ready to start, but she frowns lightly when she sees the anxious Perona. Is Is this woman planning to attack gofan while molya''s doing it? No way! The man that my empress likes, even if is a little weak chicken, but can''t die like this! It seems that before saving Gao fan, I have to solve this woman first! At this time, Perona has decided to fight molya. Suddenly, the empress flashed in front of Perona with a gloomy face. Perona e''s eyebrows are tight, too bad, her actions have been found! One does not do two endlessly, innumerable soul body flies out from Perona''s body. These soul bodies are soul bombs, which can produce great impact. The empress''s face was stiff. She raised her hand and gently touched her lips with her fingers to create a mini peach heart. Then the empress aimed at Perona with her finger as a muzzle and fired the peach heart bullet directly. This is the Queen''s kiss gun, a power that even Luffy can feel pain. Gao fan looks at pelona and the empress, shouting in his heart. It''s our own people. How can we fight? Then, a flash of Gao fan appeared between them. "Ah They are caught off guard by Gao fan''s appearance at the same time, but they can''t get back the skills they released. they can only watch Gao fan fall in. With a faint smile, Gao fan launches his mental power and blows away their skills. Then she pulled Perona with her left hand and the empress with her right hand, with both hands at the same time, she blocked the two women into her arms. The two of them whispered and exclaimed at Gao fan''s understatement to defuse the attack. At the same time, they also felt a burst of shame when they were held in his arms by Gao fan. Ah! Handsome and powerful men Still so powerful! Just a second ago, he caught Gao fan''s shadow, and then he took out a pair of big scissors, ready to cut Gao fan''s shadow. But at this time, Gao fan and his shadow disappeared. this is the first time that he saw someone escape from his own hands. this is the power of the devil''s fruit! Can anyone escape from the power of the devil''s fruit? This is unheard of! Mollia rubbed her eyes, then looked at the empty ground with a look of consternation. At this time, molya heard the exclamation from behind, it seems that the empress and Perona sent out. So he turned his head, and then he saw Gao fan holding pelona in his left hand and the empress in his right. The two women are also enjoying themselves, making strange sounds in Gao fan''s arms. My God! What''s going on? Mollia said that the two girls look really happy now! Especially for Laurie Perona, her skin flushed and looked very attractive. it was the first time he saw Perona after Perona had been with molya for so long. Chapter 589 "You How did you get there? " Mollia looked stunned. Perrona trembled, woke up from her happy afterlife, lowered her head, blushed and said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, Lord Moria. I don''t know what happened. I''m in his arms!" The empress did not pay attention to molya''s plan at all, but still looked like a flower maniac, in Gao fan''s arms, she looked up at Gao fan''s face. "I didn''t ask you!" Moria glanced at Perona. "I asked gofan!" Gao fan looks at Perona tenderly. This girl is much better than the one in the cartoon. The young face and ferocious figure satisfy all the fantasies of angels and demons. So gofan didn''t pay attention to what molya meant. "Woman!" Gao Fan said faintly, "if I kill molya, will you be free?" Perona looks at Gao fan in surprise, then nods and shakes her head. Nodding is because Gao fan is right. If she does kill molya, Perona will be free. Shaking her head is because Perona thinks that Gao fan is not molya''s opponent. After all, Gao fan can''t even avoid her soul attack. Gao fan nodded and looked at the empress, "woman, I want the daughter country to be under the management of any country. Would you like to?" "Of course I will!" The empress is melting in Gao fan''s arms, where can she care for others, "as long as your majesty is willing, it''s OK for the whole nation of daughters to serve your majesty!" GAOFAN Leng Leng, the original empress so open? The opposite moonlight, Moria, is already furious! Damn it! You dare to ignore me, even in front of our flirting! Who can bear it! "Oz the devil!" Mollia gave a sharp drink. "Roar!" A giant appeared and the ground was shaking. The giant has a devil''s face, sharp fangs and ugly face. Perrona and the empress showed their dignified faces one after another. The ugly devil looked like a powerful Yazi. Then two people one after another from Gao fan''s arms, block in front of Gao fan. Gao fan smoked from the corner of his mouth and passed between the two girls. "Women just need to be beautiful!" Gao fan did not turn his head back and walked forward. "The men are responsible for the fight and killing!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and he is still walking leisurely. Perona and the empress look at Gao fan''s back, a moment of trance. How cool! That''s a lot of tone! "Die! Gao fan Molya can''t help it. He drinks fiercely, oz the devil roars and rushes towards Gao fan. Gao fan was slightly surprised. In the original work, Ozzie the devil used the shadow of Luffy, but now it is unlikely to be the shadow of Luffy, and Ozzie the devil''s speed is not bad. It seems that Moria has found a suitable shadow! However, although Ozzie is very strong, he is nothing in front of Gao fan! Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring! "Bang!" Ozzie, the demon, seemed to bump into some invisible wall, and then his face was squeezed into a big cake, finally, he bounced out, fell to the ground heavily, the whole frightful three masted ship was shaking. The empress and Perona almost fell on their chin Such a powerful devil Ozzie flew out before Gao fan started. Oh, my God! What level of power is this! "Gulu!" Mollia swallowed a mouthful of saliva. What the hell? Chapter 590 Gao fan is still relaxed, walking towards molya step by step, doesn''t mean to pay attention to molya at all. However, he molya is also a big man in the big waves, and he will not shrink back because of a defeat in the attack. "Get up! Oz With Moria''s sharp drink, oz sat up slowly, and then shook his dizzy head. "Kill him!" Mollia shouts at gofan. The devil Ozzie looks at Gao fan who is approaching step by step, and his pupils are lax. It felt the fear of death from Gao fan, although it was originally dead. And then It''s gone! "Ouch Ozzie jumped up from the ground and ran in the opposite direction to Gao fan without taking a few steps Just pop and fall into the sea. The ground where Ozzie the devil ran left a wet mark. it seems that he was running while peeing just now. I''m afraid of the sudden silence of the air Molya looked at Oz, who fell into the sea, and was shocked. My God, what did Gao fan do to scare a zombie like that? The empress and Perona have already looked at Gao fan with the eyes of the gods, now Gao fan is the brightest star in the night sky for them. Gao fan is also a little confused, I wipe! Scared like this? Originally, Gao fan failed to crush Ozzie into pieces when he released his supremacy, and he was a little surprised by Ozzie''s physical strength, so Gao fan is going to try again to use the combination of mental power and supremacy to see if it has any effect. As a result, the enemy fled first. What can we do? The scene continues to be quiet, Moria is not going to start first, he wants to watch the change. "Bang!" The dull crash broke the silence of the scene. Several people looked at the past, is a body falling from the sky. Next to the body came a man with Four Swords around his waist. With a sharp face, Solon took off a long black sword from his waist and handed it to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, this is the black sword Qiushui, which is the booty of this battle!" Gao fan light a smile, "you accept go, really don''t want, give to Lu Fei!" "Luffy?" Sauron''s face was muddled. "He can''t use a sword!" "No, you can teach it!" Gao fan smiles faintly, it would be fun if Solon could teach Luffy how to learn sword. In the original work, Luffy''s domineering and sword skills were all taught by rayley. Now domineering Gao fan has taught swordsmanship in person. If Sauron teaches swordsmanship, rayley will be silly then! "Yes! I will live up to my mission Sauron''s face was cold. Although this task is a little difficult, it is worth challenging! Gao fan looked at Solon in amazement. I''m just talking about it. Why are you so serious. But then, Gao fan''s face shows an evil smile, he seems to have seen Luffy being abused by Sauron ~ "Abu Salome ~" Perona looks at the body that Sauron left before and exclaims. Molya was livid. "You bastard swordsman, you beat Abu Salome! I want to... " "Bang bang!" Before molya finished speaking, several bodies fell from the sky again. "The zombie general, the wind governs Wulang!" "Zombie general, swordsman, dragon horse!" "Surgeon hogback!" Luffy, Shanzhi and Joba came on the stage one after another, and they all brought back their booty. Chapter 591 "That''s ridiculous!" Mollia''s face was cold. "How can you..." "Bang bang!" "Again?" Mollia was angry. Lao Sha, Frankie, Bucky, usop came back one after another, each with his own defeated opponent. Molya was so angry that all his men were killed! He looked ferocious and angry, "I swear..." "Your majesty Nami called out and ran over with a large group of people, "these are all the people who were taken away by molya, they have brought salt that can restrain the zombies. They want to fight against molya together!" There was a moment of consternation, and there were so many people? "Ah! Don''t interrupt me Being interrupted one after another, Moria has gone crazy, "you scum, I''ll kill you!" "Ah Mollia snapped, "big bear! When are you going to wait? " The empress looked at molya in amazement, "basoromi bear? He''s here, too? " "Big bear?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. "It''s a bit interesting. The Navy really looks up to me when they send three seven armed forces at a time." In the darkness above the castle, a huge guy with a book in his left hand was looking at this side with a stiff look. He''s the basoromi bear, another chivuhai. Xiong is a real poor man. He used to be a cadre of the revolutionary army, but because his country was close to the naval forces, he was threatened by the Navy, the Tianlong people used his country to coerce him and transform him, so he had to leave. With the deepening of the transformation, bear''s own consciousness is getting weaker and weaker, and will soon lose consciousness completely. That''s why the bear is not a ghost. In fact, if the bear told the Dragon at the beginning that his country was under threat, I''m afraid the dragon would find a way to solve it. but because the bear didn''t want to trouble the dragon, he carried it down alone, which led to the tragedy later. However, Gao fan has already thought about it. When he accepts pangabake, he will liberate the bear. ¡°PX-0£¡ Do it The bear''s eyes were heavy. Whoosh! A humanoid weapon made from a bear flashed out of the shadow and rushed directly at Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes let the pacifists hang in the air. Pacifists are quick to respond, and when suspended in mid air, they will not show the same expression of consternation as people, instead, they will not hesitate to open their mouths and then emit laser light from their mouths. At the same time that everyone was surprised at the power of the "big bear", Gao fan''s eyebrows were grim and his mental power was aroused. Gao fan made a wall of mental power in front of him. The laser light is blocked by the mental wall, and nothing is achieved. "Big bear" struggling to get out of control, but no eggs. "Waste!" Moonlight, mollia said, "basoromi bear, that''s all! It seems that we have to do it ourselves! " As soon as Moria''s voice fell, the shadows in the zombies seemed to be summoned by some kind of call and fled from the body of the zombies one after another. After the zombie body lost its shadow, it directly turned into fly ash. Those fleeing shadows are all converging towards Moria''s body. Molya''s body began to swell after absorbing countless shadows. Ten meters, twenty meters It wasn''t until 80 meters that mollia''s body stopped growing. Everyone was shocked! Now molya has risen to a higher level than the castle. "Ah, ah!" Those who ran out with Nami were going to pee. Chapter 592 oh my god! If I had known that, it would have been better for the dog to get up! Run out to meet such a big boss, die, die, die! "Ha ha ha! I''m afraid Molya pulled off the lightning rod at the top of the castle, obviously trying to use it as a weapon. Gao fan''s face turned black and his brows wrinkled deeply. "Ha ha!" Molya saw that Gao fan finally changed his face and could not help but feel proud, "Gao fan! You''re scared at last! Get down on your knees and beg for your shadow! Or I''ll leave you dead! " Gao fan raised his hand and pointed to molya, "don''t damage the lightning rod on the castle! That''s my property As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the whole audience looked at the lightning rod in molya''s hands, silent. Brother, when are you still with that lightning rod? Besides, is this castle yours? "What?" Mollia''s grinning faces were tangled. "What are you talking about? Your castle? " "Yes Gao fan nodded, "my castle!" "Ah, ah Molya was completely crazy. "Gao fan, I''m going to kill you!" Molya roared and waved his hand to Gao fan. With this blow, I''m afraid the frightful three masted ship can''t be saved. "Don''t damage my boat!" Gao fan, with an awe inspiring face, leaped up to molya''s fist and suddenly launched the supremacy with the dual attributes of mental power and Shenluo Tianzheng! In everyone''s surprised eyes, molya''s fist under the heavy hammer suddenly rose to the sky, molya''s forearm formed a 90 ¡ã bend, which seemed to be broken. The 90 degree bend doesn''t end, it extends to the arms, then the body, neck, head, body, legs. Every part of Moria''s body went through the 90 degree bend of the suit and flew up into the sky. The wind blew into mollia''s mouth, but he couldn''t shut his face. Because every cell in his body was torn. Whoosh! Gao fan suddenly floats in the air, appears in front of molya, his eyes are cold, "I gave you a chance, but you don''t want to cherish it!" Suddenly, a big knife appeared in Gao fan''s hand. This is the weapon Gao fan used to draw before. Finally, there are six styles in fantasy seven, a big knife that can be divided into six knives. Click, click! Gao fan''s sword disintegrated in an instant and was divided into six swords of different sizes. Gao fan closed his eyes, launched his mental power, and five of them attacked molya one after another as if they had life. Two hands, two legs, one head, straight into molya''s body. Gao fan suddenly opened his eyes and jumped to molya''s chest with the long knife in his hand. Drink! Gao fan inserts the long knife into the skin of mollia''s chest, his face looks like a Lin, "close!" Miso! With a crisp sound, all the five knives that had been inserted into mollia''s body converged on the one on her chest, leaving five long bloodstains on mollia''s limbs and head. All of a sudden, the blood gushed out and dyed molya''s body red. Gao fan leaves molya''s body and floats in front of molya. "I''m sorry! Declare your doom "Zizizi!" Molya''s huge body became an ice sculpture. At this time, the sun rises from the sea level, and the ice sculpture molya is shining with crystal light. "I declare you dead!" With the launch of Shenluo Tianzheng, molya turned into a flying snowflake in an instant, reflecting the sunlight and emitting colorful colors, floating in the sea. Chapter 593 Myriad shadows sprang out of Moria''s broken body, and they all flew to their original masters. All the people on the frightful three masted ship were staring at the colorful sky, and it was very quiet for a moment. Those who have been oppressed by molya for a long time are moved to cry. They finally wait until the day of liberation! Brooke looked at his long lost shadow under the sun, holding the side of Luffy crying. In the dark, the basoromi bear closes his book and turns away quietly. ¡­¡­ Amazon lily, daughter island. Gao fan and his soldiers landed here. This day is the carnival day of daughter island. Because their island ushered in a man for the first time, or a handsome man who broke through the sky. If you don''t see that this man is the man of the empress, they may have drowned Gao fan now. Fortunately, Gao fan was not the only one who came in, but also many other men. So, I''ve never seen a man''s daughter, and some islanders today I had a meat meal. The empress gave a grand banquet. At the banquet, ushop waved the newspaper in his hand, looking excited, "ha ha ha, our reward has gone up!" "Really Luffy snatched the newspaper and looked at the place where uthorp pointed. "My God! My reward has gone up to 85 million! " Gao fan also took a newspaper from Na Mei and looked at it curiously. "Poof!" Gao fan spits on the newspaper. I wipe! The Navy reduced my bounty by one million! Crazy! I want to lower you a little bit more? Your navy is short of that one million, isn''t it? Looking at Lufei''s reward, which suddenly rose to 85 million yuan, Gao fan joked. I don''t know how much the old guy Kapp wasted, to make the Navy fool believe that Luffy is the main force. "Forget it!" Gao fan shook his head and continued to drink. At this time, Gao fan felt something bad, because the atmosphere of the party gradually became cold. Luffy clenched his fists and stared angrily at the newspaper. Gao fan is a little confused. What''s the situation? Nami pointed to the newspaper again. "Your Majesty, Luffy''s brother, that ACE is captured by the Navy." Gao fan frowned slightly. Did the news that ace was caught come out ahead of time? Then Gao fan looked at the newspaper and found that the whole newspaper was talking about the arrest of ACE, but it didn''t say about Gao fan''s taking down Si / fadao. As for Gao fan''s worldwide communication, it''s no surprise that the Navy''s explanation is an advanced technology. I see! Gao fan knew in his heart that it was good for the navy to avoid the heavy and use the light. this would lead the public''s attention to the execution of ace. "Your majesty Luffy''s eyes were cold. "I want to save ace!" "Of course!" Gao fan got up slowly and closed his eyes. "Little sister of system, I want to transmit voice all over the world again!" "Yes Gao fan opened his eyes and said in a flat tone, "I, Gao fan, the son of the kingdom of fan, hereby announce that fire fist ace is my favorite. No one wants to touch ace''s hair, I will personally save him!" At this moment, Gao fan''s voice sounded all over the world again, the whole world was boiling again. "Is ace from any country?" "No, isn''t he a man with a white beard?" "Who cares? Maybe white beard is also a man from other countries!" Chapter 594 Everyone knows that Gao fan is going to save ace, so he pulls Gao fan and white beard together. Everyone is very surprised, did not expect that the fourth emperor white beard, is also a country! Of course, some people say that Gao fan is rubbing the heat of ace. The Holy Land marjoria once again, the Tianlong people lifted the table and ordered the Navy headquarters to assemble and kill Gao fan in this battle! Ace can live, gofan must die! New world still has a funny smile on the white beard face of the new world''s assembled troops, he has a good feeling for Gao fan in the bottom of his heart, "this is a good son!" Kador, with a group of subordinates, walks around the country and patrols the land. he suddenly hears Gao fan''s voice and shows disdain. kador looks down on Gao fan from the bottom of his heart. At this time, a familiar figure appeared in front of Kato. "Aunt, Charlotte Lingling!" Kato''s face sank and he looked at the embers beside him. "What''s the matter? Why didn''t anyone inform her when she came? " Ember a face is stunned, "subordinate this drive her away!" At the end of the speech, ember incarnate pterosaur, mouth spit dragon Yan toward aunt spray. Auntie''s face was cold, and she raised her hand. An invisible force burst out from the hands of the aunt, and the dragon fire from the embers all flew back, directly drowning the embers. "Ah In the fire, came the bitter howl of Ember. The flame attached to the ember had no tendency to extinguish, and suddenly it burned more vigorously. With the palm of aunt''s hand, a semi transparent soul body was sucked out of the flame, instantly jumped into the palm of aunt''s hand and became a mini pterosaur. Pterosaur in the hands of Auntie left to right, but was bound by an invisible wall, unable to extricate. As for Jin''s original body, it has been completely burnt to ashes. All this happened in the lightning flint, but kaiduo and his people didn''t react. When is Charlotte Lingling so strong? Kato''s men frowned one by one. "You killed Jin?" Kato looks at the woman in front of her with a dignified face, the strength shown by the other party just now has exceeded that Charlotte Lingling Kato knows, now Kato is a little bit unsure of the other party. "No!" At this time, before she spoke, behind her came a handsome young man with blonde hair, he was dressed in a straight black suit with a pair of sunglasses, just like coming out of the matrix. The young man lightly took the pterosaur from his aunt, looked at Kato with a smile on his face, "I''m not going to kill him, but I want to do a business with you!" "What business?" Kadowei narrowed his eyes, his intuition told him that the reason why his aunt became so powerful might have something to do with this blonde man. The blonde man faintly smiles, "a deal that can make you a hundred times stronger than you are now!" The aunt echoed, "Kato, promise him, just look at me!" Kaiduo frowned, of course he wanted to be stronger, after all, the ceiling of Sihuang was red haired shanks, not kaiduo. And auntie is a living example, really strong. "What are the conditions?" Cato''s face was calm. "The conditions are the same as aunt''s. take me to find this man!" The blonde man takes out a reward order, and Gao fan''s handsome face appears in kaiduo''s eyes. Chapter 595 "Just him?" CADO was obviously very disdainful. With a smile and a flash, the blonde man directly integrated into Kato''s body. Kay was stunned, and his eyes were full of fear. What kind of ability is it that I am unprepared for? At this time, the voice of the blonde man sounded in Kato''s mind, "now, I will give you strength!" Suddenly, Kato felt that his ability became very powerful in an instant. "Dragon Kaiduo''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his body suddenly grew larger, becoming a giant dragon flying for nine days, the whole kingdom of peace was covered by his body. People on the streets of the land of peace looked up and could only see a few dragon scales on the body of Kaido dragon. Kato''s men were stunned. "Ah! Lord Kato''s dragon body is much bigger than before With a movement of thought, Kato regained his human form, with a look of surprise in his eyes. "This power will be completely given to you after you lead me to Gao fan!" Golden haired man appeared in front of Cato again, and Cato also felt his strength back to the origin. The blonde man said with a smile, "what''s up? Is it a deal? " Kato''s face is dignified. I''m afraid he can''t get such a powerful force in his whole life. He really wants to make a deal. "You Who on earth are you Cato frowned. "Good! I don''t mind telling you The blonde man smiles a little, "my name is imp, I''m an old ghost in my mother''s body, we''re the universe watchers!" "Space watcher?" Kato and aunt were surprised at the same time. Kato glanced at her: don''t you even know what they are? Aunt shrugged: it''s OK to be stronger. Why do you care so much? "Yes The kid smiles, "the pirate world is a small universe in the multiverse, there are countless such universes in the multiverse." "And our cosmic supervisor is the administrator of all multiverse. Whenever an intruder appears in the multiverse, we will go out!" "And this Gao fan is an intruder, and our task is to destroy him!" "But we can''t deal with him directly, so we need your help!" "How''s it going?" The kid faintly smiles, "how are you thinking about it? The energy you have just now will be completely obtained by you after the task is completed! " Kaiduo and aunt were shocked and speechless at the same time. Although the other party''s words were very strange, they were both smart people and thought they were mostly true. After all, the power of the other side is too frightening. If anyone in the world had it, it would have unified the world. If they can have such power, they can unify the world. "I have one more condition!" Kato''s face was cold. "Say it The kid was slightly upset. "After the mission, I''ll go to your place!" Kato said faintly. The aunt was stunned. "Kato, what''s wrong with the world?" "Well! What do you know? " Kaiduo said with disdain, "since this is just a small universe, it will be conquered by me sooner or later, then, of course, I will go to a bigger world!" "Good!" The kid joked, "I promise you!" Kato''s face was cold. "Deal!" "All right! Next, I''ll sleep in your body, and I won''t come out until you see him! " Let''s see. The kid enters Kato''s body again. Chapter 596 It''s hard to say how surprised Kato is. The kid''s ability is really weird! It was so weird that he didn''t even feel it, let alone resist. "Don''t worry! It''s all right! " The aunt looked at Kato. "Look at me. I haven''t been well for so many days." Kato''s eyes were gloomy. "How did they find you, ma''am?" Aunt shook her head, "suddenly appeared, and then gave me a strong power to help them find the strongest man in the world." "So you came to me?" Kato''s eyes are cold, I am the strongest man in your eyes! I don''t know why, Kato''s heart is still a little excited! "No!" The aunt shook her head, "originally, my first choice was red hair, but I couldn''t find him, white beard is also busy at sea now, it''s hard to find, so it''s just you!" Kato''s face turned black. "Forget it Do you have any ideas about going to Gao fan? " "The navy is going to execute ace of the white bearded Pirate Group. White bearded will definitely go, GAO Fan Gang just said that he will go too So, why don''t we go together? " A smile gradually appeared on her face, "if shanks is also here, the four emperors will arrive together, tut tut! I think the Navy''s face will look good at that time, right "Your idea is very good, so it''s decided!" Kato gave her a faint look, "I''ll take this opportunity to kill them all!" In the past, Kato did not dare to think of destroying the world government, but now it is different. Kato thinks he has become a God. ¡­¡­ At this time, Gao fan and his party continued to set out to the shampoo islands. Originally, the best route was to go directly to the big prison, but there was no way. In addition, Gao fan had pushed the justice gate of Si / FA Island flat before, so the fast track could not be used, so he had to go to shambaldi islands and then to the Navy headquarters. After all, ACE must have been executed in the Navy. However, the empress did not set out with Gao fan because she was ordered by the Navy headquarters to assemble at the Navy headquarters and participate in the public execution of ACE, otherwise she would destroy Amazon lily. For the sake of the undercover Navy, the empress can only choose to be separated from Gao fan temporarily. Of course, Gao fan didn''t let Luffy go with the empress. On the sea, the sky is clear. A group of gulls around the conqueror fleet, flying happily. The conqueror fleet fills another ship, and the terror three masted ship formally forms a fleet of a certain scale. As for the governor of the three masted ships, gofan sent Solon to take up the post. After being a guard for Gao fan for so long, Solon finally became the captain of a big ship. "Gao fan!" Suddenly, Gao fan''s little sister''s call came from his mind. Gao fan comes to the system in a hurry with a look of consternation, it seems that this is the first time in such a long time that the younger sister of the system has taken the initiative to call herself. "What''s the matter? Little sister Gao fan frowned. Miss system looked puzzled, "I just felt a breath of danger approaching, but when I wanted to feel it carefully, it disappeared again!" Gao fan a face is dull, "can be the kind of symptom that a woman always has so a few days a month?" System little sister black face, "I am a woman?" "Well You are not Gao fan was speechless, "what''s the matter?" Chapter 597 "I''m afraid there''s a dangerous creature in this world: system intruders!" Miss system looks dignified. "System intruder?" Gao fanmeng, this is the first time he heard the word, "what is that?" "As the name suggests, the system intruder is the system owner who has the ability to invade the system!" The little sister of the system began to popularize science, "as you have known before, there are many system owners in the temple of the universe, but there are not many multiuniverses. then, for the system owners, the quickest way is to kill other system owners and plunder the universe of the opposite side, so in order to avoid greater casualties, the temple of the universe has made laws, " >If the system owner is forbidden to kill in private, he or she will be imprisoned if he or she violates the law. it is only legal if he or she enters the battle space for duel with the approval of both parties! " "Wait..." Gao fan was stunned. "How can I explain my two previous battles?" Miss system looks dull, "the first Xinlan, she came to your world, in essence, is an invasion!" "No!" Gao fan bit his finger, "didn''t I ask her to do foreign aid?" "Cut!" Miss system dislikes face, "foreign aid? What''s simple? It''s just that she bullies you and doesn''t understand! Think about it, if everyone can call foreign aid, enter the world and get the task of killing the boss, then directly call foreign aid and kill the boss! Is this foreign aid? This is the plug-in! Open plug-in to be found, is to be sealed "Hiss ~" Gao fan took a cold breath, "I wipe! Then I was not very dangerous! " "Well!" The little sister nodded. "Well And the second time? " Gao fan is curious, "I don''t remember that I promised big toad''s duel?" "Er..." System little sister a little embarrassed smile, "that time I help you promise..." "Nani!" Gao fan''s eyes widened and he began to get angry. System Miss sister shy face, "well, as compensation, I let you draw a prize! Look at your 800 points. It''s a waste not to draw! " Looking at the 800 points on the panel, Gao fan was in a better mood, "OK! A man should not have the same opinion as a woman "Ding! Congratulations on the fruit of soul ¡­¡­ "Ding! Congratulations on getting the gear: Final Fantasy - battleship energy shield "Ding! Congratulations on the weapon: Inuyasha - natural teeth "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Inuyasha Naro (strong variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Huoying dilada (variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Inuyasha Maitreya (strong variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the equipment: Final Fantasy - space carrier "Ding! Get the talent blood: New World - regenerate Looking at the screen full of good things, Gao fan''s smile gradually distorted , and finally fixed his eyes on the last line, "talent blood?" "Yes! Natural blood The little sister of the system smiles, "this is the gift I want to give you!" "What''s the use?" "Merge it and you''ll get talent skills!" "Talent skill!" Gao fan took a deep breath and his face glowed. It''s the skills such as 100 times attack and 100 times defense that can be used to deal with the system owner. That''s great! "Fusion Miss system is impatient. Chapter 598 "Ding! Congratulations on merging the blood of talent and acquiring the talent skill: regenerate absolutely. When the host dies, it can regenerate in the new world Gao fan''s face is muddled. What kind of ability is this? "Well Are you happy? " "This is one of the skills that I customized for the intruders that may exist. you are so lucky to get the best one!" "What do you mean? Will I die? " Gao fan looks at the little sister of the system and is a little thrilled. "Yes Miss system nodded, her face dignified, "after all, the other party is also a system intruder, I don''t know what means he has, so I have to defend him!" "All right!" Gao fan sighed, and the younger sister of the system never had a clear aim. it seems that the trouble is really big this time. However, Gao fan is a very open-minded guy. The soldiers come to block the water and cover the land. isn''t he an intruder? Come on! Let me blow you up! Then, Gao fan recovered from his loss and fused his blood. "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s successful fusion of Maitreya master''s blood and obtaining Maitreya master''s skill: wind acupoint! Mutation effect trigger, gain skill: double skill "Ding! Congratulations on the failure of merging Naro''s blood Nothing... " "Wipe!" Gao fan looks at the vanishing nailuo blood, his heart is dripping blood. As a result, he gave up his plan to merge dirada''s blood, today''s luck is not good, so he''d better keep it for later fusion. Shambaldi islands. A huge archipelago growing on the root of the redwood tree, which is composed of 66 small archipelago. Islands 1 to 29 are truly illegal. Island 1, the world''s most famous population auction. Population auctions have always been a favorite thing for corrupt human beings, they use money to get endless pleasure from such dirty transactions. Today''s auction is very lively. Because Gao fan took all the girls to the auction. As for the others, Gao fan gave them a holiday directly. And Luffy is on his way to the Navy headquarters. Gao fan doesn''t worry about Luffy''s safety at all. After all, Luffy has his own aura of leading role, so he can''t die. When Gao fan and his party entered the auction house, the auction was in full swing. "Next is auction No.15, the best in the world, the peerless beauty dancer: basya!" "Look at her devil like hot figure, slender white thighs, and delicate face, she is an angel in the world!" As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, the customers below were boiling, and the bidding seemed to be free. "7.2 million!" "Is there a higher bidder?" The auctioneer smiles, the price of this auction is OK, which is worthy of his title as the first auctioneer. Nami rubbed Gao fan, "Your Majesty, I think this woman is good. Do you want to buy it into the harem? It''s only 7.2 million..." Beautiful Laurie perrona is confused. What is this operation? Elder sister, do you think there are too few women at home? The girls agreed, "that''s it! namely! Sister Nami is right. This woman looks ok. " Gao fan was stunned. What happened to these women? I used to be more and more jealous, but now how can I change my mind? Even help me find beautiful women! Didn''t Yafei teach it when she went to the new world before? Ha ha, it''s very possible! "No!" Gao fan, with a straight face, flatly refused, "this woman is good, but I already have many concubines, so I don''t need her!" Chapter 599 For Gao fan''s categorical refusal, the women were slightly stunned. Perona is even more thrilled. Gao fan refuses? There are such men in the world, and they are so excellent! "Down! Continue the No.16 item of this auction! Film maker Li Lei At this time, the auctioneer gave a sharp drink. As the curtain opened, an old man with glasses appeared in front of everyone. "Li Lei?" Gao fan looks up in amazement. This name How weird! When did the pirate have such a name? Then Gao fan was slightly surprised that the old man on the stage was actually Raleigh. The underworld Raleigh, the right hand of the pirate king, is the deputy head of Roger''s Pirate Group. After Roger''s death, he devoted himself to finding a successor for Roger, and he was a first-class film applicator for ships who wanted to go down to the Dragon Palace and go to the new world. Gao fan smiles and almost forgets the old man. It seems that Raleigh has lost all his money in gambling, so he plans to auction himself. The audience under the stage was stunned, and someone yelled: "what the hell? What''s the old man doing with it? " "Er..." After thinking for a long time, the auctioneer didn''t come up with any old man''s lines, so he could only say with a happy face, "he''s the best film maker in shampooland!" "Film maker?" The guests under the stage are not happy, "what do we buy the film maker for? How funny "That''s it When the auctioneer was backstage, he didn''t want it. After all, there is a great chance that the old man will be auctioned off, which is a shame for an auctioneer. But the old man didn''t know what method he used to get through with his boss. as today''s auctioneer, he had no choice but to admit his bad luck. "How much is it?" Gao fan asked. "Nani?" The ladies were stunned. What''s the matter with your majesty today? Don''t put a beautiful woman, actually interested in this old man? As for the auctioneer, he is already looking at Gao fan with his grandfather''s eyes. This young looking handsome man doesn''t know where he came from. it looks good, but his brain is not working well. What does this old man buy for? But for auctioneers, guests Of course, the more stupid the better. So he excitedly opened the folded paper in his hand, the paper was the selling price written by the old man himself, he thought no one would want the old man, so the auctioneer simply didn''t open it. But now it''s not the same. There''s an unjust big head asking the price, so the auctioneer happily opens the paper in his hand "Nani?" The smile on the auctioneer''s face solidified in the next second and wiped his eyes Nima! It''s a billion! Is the old man sick? One billion? Who is in charge of pricing today? How can an old man fix a billion! The auctioneer is so confused. How can people say that? The guests below are impatient, "how much is it, say it quickly!" "That''s it. What''s the ink? Is it too little to say? " "Ha ha ha! That''s it "Hurry up, it''s said that today''s final product is the real best. Hurry up!" "Gulu!" The auctioneer wiped the sweat on his head and looked at Gao fan timidly, "this guest, this old man wants to buy a billion Bailey!" He said it at the risk of being thrown rotten eggs by the guests. this offer is insane! Chapter 600 "Poof Ha ha ha "Billion? This old man wants a billion? Is your auction house short of money? " "Ha ha ha! I think so! " The crowd went straight to the frying pan and said, "just buy him Raleigh''s face on the stage is still with a confident smile, cold eyes scan the whole audience. "I''ll give you four billion!" Gao fan smiles faintly and raises his bid. In an instant, the audience was silent. The auctioneer himself dropped his chin. "This distinguished guest..." The auctioneer has been hoodwinked, "I''m sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly just now Please say it again Nami looked at Gao fan with a painful look on her face. "Your Majesty Although I know you are very rich, no matter how rich you are, it''s not like that! " "You''re right!" Gao fan looked at the auctioneer and said, "I''m willing to pay four billion yuan for him, because he''s really worth the price!" Raleigh looks at Gao fan with an interesting smile on his face. Of course, he is Gao fan. After all, Gao fan is the latest hit. From Gao fan''s eyes, Leili sees that Gao fan seems to know himself. He is very curious, how does Gao fan know his identity. "Gulu!" The auctioneer''s hand trembled when he raised the hammer. He was afraid that Gao fan would go back and say, "is there any more guests to add? If not, I will drop the hammer! " There was silence and no one spoke. Spend four billion to buy an old man, will psycho continue to add? Everyone''s impression of Gao fan now is that people are stupid and have a lot of money! "Bang!" The auction hammer fell, and the auctioneer''s face was rotten with laughter. "Congratulations to this guest. He won the first film maker of shampoo land at the price of 4 billion yuan: Li Lei!" On the seats in the first row of the auction house, there are two tianlongren brothers and sisters with spherical glass covers on their heads. "Sister..." Tianlongren''s younger brother seems to be an imbecile, with a dull face biting his fingers, "that man seems to have a lot of money!" The elder sister of tianlongren looks back at Gao fan, and is deeply attracted by Gao fan''s extremely handsome face. now he has looked at Gao fan with the eyes of his lover again, "Hmm! He is not only golden, but also handsome "Ah?" Tianlongren''s younger brother looked at tianlongren''s elder sister with a dull face, "elder sister, do you like him?" "Like him?" The elder sister of tianlongren realized her gaffe, "how can she like him? I am a noble dragon! He is a fool with a lot of money. " "Oh..." Tianlongren''s younger brother is dull. "My father always says I''m stupid. Is he more stupid than me?" "How?" Tianlongren''s elder sister touched tianlongren''s younger brother''s head. "You are the smartest. How can you be stupid?" "Ha ha!" Tianlongren''s younger brother is a fool. "Next, today''s finale!" The auctioneer''s face is full of laughter, and the final point is not important. even the rare Mermaid can''t exceed 500 million. Well, let alone the astronomical figure of 4 billion. "Deng Deng Deng, wait and stare!" With the oral dubbing of the auctioneer, the curtain opened. In a huge glass jar, a smart short haired mermaid is locked by a chain. "Wow!" Everyone exclaimed, "it''s a mermaid in legend, or a female!" The younger brother danced happily, "mermaid, mermaid, sister, I want mermaid!" Tianlongren''s elder sister is black faced, "younger brother, don''t spend money indiscriminately!" "Sister, please, I really want it!" Chapter 601 "All right!" Tianlongren''s elder sister frowned slightly. Forget it, who told me that I was Fu Di Mo? "Just this time!" "Mm-hmm!" The fool''s brother nodded wildly. "The starting price is 100 million! Now, you can bid! ". The crowd was eager to make a bid. "300 million!" The younger brother of the imbecile raised his card and drank. Those who want to bid are all muddled. How could it be this kind of evil today! How much money do you have? For a moment, the crowd was furious, and everyone stood up. They wanted to see which son of a bitch was bidding. It''s great to have money. If you have money, you can spend it freely! Tianlongren''s elder sister got up and scanned the crowd with fierce eyes. Those who were going to speak were counselled. I wipe! It''s tianlongren! Everyone sat back. The auctioneer also smiles when he sees the dead guests. The Tianlong people have all taken action, and no one will continue to increase the price, because no one is willing to offend the Tianlong people. He is in a very good mood today. Today''s auction amount is equal to last year''s auction amount. "Three hundred million, the nobleman has offered three hundred million. Is there anything higher?" The auctioneer smiles. He has planned the next vacation in his mind Sunshine, beach, beauty. The elder sister of tianlongren''s face turns black at this time, and the mentally retarded younger brother, who is a black sheep, can''t take it out next time. "500 million!" Gao fan looks indifferent and raises his card again. Everyone was shocked. Brother, are you so rich? And money is not the point, the other party is Tianlong? Do you dare to take the bidding of Tianlong people? The atmosphere of the scene instantly solidified, someone has been careful to leave. This time, the smile on the auctioneer''s face completely solidified, he was preparing to drop the hammer. But Gao fan''s hand trembled when he raised the hammer. A bad feeling arises spontaneously, this is the rhythm of the accident! But as an auctioneer, he has excellent quality. "Mr. 500 million, do you want to think about the next one? We''re allowed to go back to the auction! " The auctioneer winked at Gao fan. The following guests have a look of disgust, God can go back! Who doesn''t know the rule that the auction bid can''t go back? You are just afraid of Tianlong people. The younger brother of tianlongren was angry when he saw that someone robbed him of the mermaid, but he was held by his elder sister, "younger brother, let the elder sister deal with it!" When her sister saw Gao fan before, she was fascinated by Gao fan''s handsome face for the first time, but now, Gao fan openly challenges Tianlong people, which is different from all the men she met in the past, she finds that she really likes Gao fan. "This handsome gentleman! We are dragon people The elder sister of tianlongren said with a smile, "I suggest you think it over!" At this time, Raleigh has been standing beside Gao fan. He is also very curious about what Gao fan wants to do. Everyone''s eyes widened. When did Tianlong people become so easy to talk? Gao fan is also slightly stunned. When did Tianlong people talk so well? But Gao fan is not going to let him, he also needs the mermaid Kami to lead the way to the dragon palace city. "I''ll think about it!" Gao fan, with a faint smile, looked directly at tianlongren''s elder sister, "500 million!" Chapter 602 Coax! Once again, the whole audience was in an uproar. This is the rhythm of openly challenging Tianlong people! It seems that there is going to be a big war here! The scene fell silent again. Is this young man so brave? "Smelly boy, do you know I''m from Tianlong, you are so arrogant?" The woman said, "believe it or not, I''ll catch you and raise you as a man''s pet!" Everyone nodded, this woman finally normal, this is what Tianlong people should look like! Gao fan joked, "isn''t it Tianlong? I have already said that I will kill all the Tianlong people! " I wipe! Everyone was shocked Is that arrogant? Kill all the Dragon men! "Wait He said, "I''m sorry!" Someone found the problem, "he is Gao fan, Gao fan of fan country!" When they heard this, they all looked in horror, "yes, he is really Gao fan!" "Which Gao fan?" "Gao fan, the voice bearer of the world!" After a while of discussion, they confirmed Gao fan''s identity one after another. "Since it''s the enemy..." The woman of tianlongren''s face sank and showed a grim smile, "guard, take this man down! Send it to my bedroom! Oh, no.... " Tianlongren woman found that she was impolite, "send it to my prison!" The guards, black faced, came forward one after another. Nami''s face is black. She''s robbing a man from my mother. Several women directly hit the guards on the ground, then catch the woman and man of tianlongren and send them to Gao fan. Everyone present is going crazy, My God! It''s amazing that someone started on the Tianlong people. Something''s wrong. Someone''s fighting against the Tianlong people. The Navy General is coming. Many of the people who took part in the auction were pirates, and all of them broke up in a crowd. The auctioneer was about to cry. "Young master, please let them go and get out of here! If not, our little place will not be able to stand up to the toss when the Navy General comes soon! " Gao fan threw the smashed mini phone bug on the ground. It was collected from Tianlong people''s younger brother and sister just now. "Without the phone bug, it''s impossible for the navy to know what''s going on here." Gao fan is joking. With that, Gao fan handed the 500 million yuan cash to the auctioneer, and then took the key from the auctioneer, "if you''re afraid, run for your life!" the auctioneer took the money, handed the key, and then took his own people to pack up and ran away. Anyway, I''ve made enough money. Can''t I hide if I can''t stir it up? Gao fan light smile, not on the ground of the two Tianlong people under the killer, ready to take a face muddled forced Mermaid Kami left. "Stop!" Tianlongren''s younger brother was lying on the ground, "Gao fan, don''t run, wait for the Navy General to come, I''ll kill you!" "Have seed?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "you remind me." Boom! Tianlongren''s younger brother covered his crotch in an instant, and his eyes fell out quickly. It''s the feeling of broken eggs. A stream of blood red liquid came out of the hand where tianlongren''s brother only covered his crotch. "Brother, what''s the matter with you? Why are you suddenly like this?" The elder sister of tianlongren is confused. All of them looked at tianlongren''s brother at the same time, and at the same time, they shriveled their mouths, showing the expression of empathy. Nima, your majesty is so cruel, it''s broken to pieces below! Tut Tut, what''s the pain like? "Tianlong people don''t deserve to have seed!" Gao fan left directly with a sneer on his face. "I announce a new law: in order to punish the evil of Tianlong people for hundreds of years, all countries will deal with the men of Tianlong people in an absolute way, women Take it in first Chapter 603 In consternation, several women of Na Mei hurriedly escorted the elder sister of tianlongren to follow. "Nami..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "The women of Tianlong people, you can take them as your maids. after all, you are also the imperial concubines of any country, and you have to have maids to serve you!" "Give a good education. If you perform well, you can also reward the important officials of any country, such as Yamato..." "Thank you Nami nodded. "I don''t want it!" The elder sister of tianlongren cried directly. Nami dropped her knife and knocked it out. Gao fan nodded and went on. Leili also took a look at Gao fan''s back with great interest, followed by him, this Gao fan is more and more interested in Leili. Half an hour after the Tianlong incident, somewhere in the shambaldi islands. In the smoke of gunpowder, corpses were everywhere, the general red dog was livid, "asshole, I was sent to this ghost place. There was no one who could fight." "It''s not because green pheasant and zefa are in the hospital. I''m the same, aren''t I?" The Yellow ape shrugged. "The same?" Red Dog scornfully glanced at the Yellow ape, "sorry, I think you misunderstood! If either of Green Pheasant or zefa could fight, I would not be here, and you It will be here anyway, so We''re not the same! " Red dog said, a face of arrogant look to the battlefield, face gloomy. "You The Yellow ape was short of breath and speechless for a moment. Although red dog''s words are hard to hear, this is a fact. his yellow ape is indeed the weakest of the four generals. even the old zefa is better than him. "Report, find the trace of Gao fan and his gang!" A marine came. "Where?" Red dog in front of a bright, he can''t wait to and Gao fan this will green pheasant and zefa seriously injured man contest. "They ran away. It''s the way to Fishman island!" Nani? Fishman island? The Yellow ape was stunned and looked at the red dog, "do you want to chase it?" Red dog looks at yellow ape white, and chases after it, Lao Tzu''s magma is restrained, you don''t know. "Gao fan and his gang flee, and carry out the two-stage plan! Killing other pirates in the shambaldi islands. " The red dog has a black face. "Yes The soldier nodded heavily and then announced the order. On this day, the pirates on the shambaldi islands were turned upside down by the Navy General Red Dog and yellow ape. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the Navy? "Trafalgar looked angry. Eustace Kidd looked excited. "It''s said that Gao fan abandoned the Dragon man''s Ding." "I wipe, so fierce? The Dragon man''s Ding has been abolished Drake had a look of horror. Bakil Hawkins looked cool. "It''s more than that He also kidnapped a woman from Tianlong people! " "Wipe! Is he a Shabi Carpenter Becky had an angry face. "Oh, Ho, Ho!" With Gao fan''s reward, Qiao Aili Boni looked excited. "It''s so handsome, and it''s so domineering. It''s a real man!" Trafalgar said with a faint smile, "you''d better go to the sea for two days It won''t be long before the Navy starts attacking ace. That''s the real point! " "Bad luck, Ma Dan!" Carpenter Becky scolded, "if you like, you can stay and see. Labor and capital have to go first. isn''t he fragrant in the sea of the new world? Do you have to stay here to die? " Even the supernovae can only swearing away, now that the Navy General is coming, they can escape faster than anyone else, they just need to stay outside shampooland for two days and come back when the Navy General is gone. Chapter 604 After all, they came to see the battle between white beard and the Navy, as for Gao fan''s participation in the war, it was just a side show for them. After all, although Gao fan is amazing, he is not well-known. At this time, Gao fan and his party, who caused the storm, were on the way to dive. Sunshine Wanli "Wow, what a big tree!" Uthorp looked curious. "The shambaldi islands are really in the trees." "What a tall tree Yamaji looked up at the sky. "Many sea kings, won''t they attack us?" Brooke stares. Leili said with a faint smile, "half of the keel of the Yangguang Wanli is made of halloysite. the halloysite is the same as the sea in the view of the sea king class, so the sea king class won''t attack us." "The old man knows a lot about it." Frankie said with a smile, "I heard that your majesty spent four billion to buy you back. What else would you do?" With that, Frankie is ready to attack Raleigh. Frankie dares to do so because not only he is curious, but everyone else is curious about Raleigh''s strength. What''s more, it was also approved by Gao fan. After all, Gao fan is also willing to let these people fight against Raleigh, and let them realize the gap between themselves and strong men of Raleigh''s level. Frankie took the lead. One punch. Raleigh staggered slightly, grabbed Frankie and threw him on the boat. Frankie is a little confused. Why did the labor force suddenly turn over? "Again, I was not ready!" Frankie got up and rushed over again. Raleigh''s face was cool. The moment Frankie was about to touch him, he suddenly started again. Once again, Frankie fell to the ground with a confused face. Once again, he didn''t see clearly. "Drink!" Frankie got up again, his fists and feet turned black. Raleigh narrowed his eyes slightly. He was armed and domineering. And then Frankie''s on the floor again. Shanzhi''s face is stiff, the old man with film can''t be allowed to be reckless on the boat. Then Shanzhi gave a sharp drink and kicked the old man. Raleigh''s face was cold, and he fought with Yamato. After a few moves, Raleigh''s eyes were a little shocked, because he found that Shanzhi had three colors! Every chef on the ship is overbearing. Gao fan really buries talents. "Ah When Frankie joined the group again, two against one, Raleigh was even more surprised because he found that Frankie was also domineering. Raleigh''s face was cold, and his hands and feet turned black. He was also armed and domineering. Soon, ridge and Frankie lay on the ground. The rest of them, Bachi and Nami, rushed to Raleigh one after another with the sign of Gao fan, without any suspense, all fell down. Then Raleigh looked at the group in shock, and all of them were overbearing. now he is gasping. "Pa Pa Pa!" Gao fan clapped his hands to stop, Solon and Lao Sha didn''t come. They stayed at sea to guard the rest of the boat, and the others didn''t really see enough in front of Raleigh. "The underworld Raleigh is really Roger''s right hand!" Gao fan looks at Leili with a smile, "I''ll give you a chance now to surrender Or die Raleigh? The right wrist of the pirate king? The crowd was stunned. It turned out that the old man was Raleigh, the legendary king of Hades, who once belonged to Roger, the pirate king. No wonder your majesty is willing to spend four billion. I''m afraid such a person''s reward is far more than forty? "I choose to surrender!" Raleigh said with a smile, "but I have one condition!" Chapter 605 Raleigh had already thought that even if Gao fan didn''t say it, he would have the cheek not to go. After all, there are not so many young people with three colors in other places. "Say it "I want to be the instructor of these people, and I also want to know what''s the matter with these tyrants?" Gao fan light smile, it seems that Raleigh is in love with such a large number of domineering color domineering! It''s also a matter of knowing current affairs. You should know that in the sea, hegemony is absolutely rare. everyone who has hegemony is a big man on a separate side. And GAOFAN here, everyone is overbearing, for Raleigh, too weird. "First of all, I will appoint you as the commander-in-chief of the three armies of Fanguo, in charge of the training of all officers." "The second condition, I will tell you now!" Gao fan waved his hand and put a bully color into Raleigh''s body "This..." Raleigh''s eyes widened, and he was surprised to find that he had the power. What is this ability? It''s terrible! Gao fan gave a faint smile. "How''s it going? Now you know? " "Chenreilly, see your majesty!" Raleigh was on his knees. He saw hope in Gao fan and saw the power to overturn the whole world. "Ding! Defeat Raleigh, points + 100! " "Flat body..." Gao Fan said with a cool face, "he made Leili the commander-in-chief of the three armed forces of Fanguo, and the Military Academy under his jurisdiction is responsible for the training and certification of all officers!" "Thank you Raleigh''s eyes are red. Roger also let Raleigh run the whole regiment, but unfortunately Roger died later. But Gao fan is different. He is very young and has many strange powers. He has already thought that he will help Gao fan become the king. He will take Gao fan to onepiece to find the secret hidden at the end of the world!. Yuren Island is 10000 meters under the sea, and the Dragon Palace Kingdom shell tower GAO fan and his party appear here, looking at the huge tower. "It''s a heavy gate. There must be some secret treasure hidden in it?" Nami looked at the tower in front of her with a dull face, dazed. Gao fan smiles and pushes open the door of the shell tower. A beautiful figure appeared in front of everyone. "Mermaid!" Shanzhi''s eyes widened, and then his nosebleed gushed out ten meters away and fell to the ground. Frankie lay beside him. "No, it''s too much blood loss. I''m afraid it''s going to be cool!" Is it a shame to die in this way? Gao fan a face disgust of throw to Frankie a Dan medicine, "give him to eat, blood." Frankie quickly put on Yamaji''s clothes, and Yamaji''s pale complexion gradually recovered. Leili can''t help looking at Gao fan. He has such a magic pill, which can replenish blood. With this pill, how many casualties will be reduced. White star staring at Gao fan, she saw Gao fan''s first feeling is that this man is so handsome! How can there be such a handsome human in this world? Isn''t it said that human beings are ugly? In this way, the man in front of him seems that his three brothers are much more handsome, OK? When Nami saw such a big white star, her eyes widened, does your majesty like such a big one? She''s already filling up the picture of Gao fan and Bai Xing in her mind. I can''t imagine what it will be? "Are you in?" "Well It''s over! " "Oh..." Chapter 606 "You..." Bai Xing''s face panicked and her body trembled, with a trace of crying, she scanned the crowd and said, "are you here to kill me, too?" People in the face of ignorant force, what to kill you? White star see people don''t speak, stand towering to, "hum! Don''t think I''m afraid of you! I''m mermaid princess, the daughter of Neptune, I won''t be afraid of you. Please come here! " "No, no, no!" Nami stepped forward, smiling, "we..." "Wow Nami voice did not fall, white star directly wailed, "father, brothers, help!" "You misunderstood. We''re not here to kill you!" Na Mei is anxious, can only look at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, you say a word quickly!" Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he squinted at the object that suddenly appeared in his sight. I saw a huge coral from the sky, flying towards this side. On the coral, there are people! "White star!" Van der Dyken looked excited. "I finally found you! I want to tell you... " Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and his mental power suddenly started. The high-speed flying coral suddenly landed in mid air. van der Dyken, standing on the coral, suddenly fell off the coral and fell to the ground. The corners of the eyes are puffing, how painful it is! Tut tut Van der Dyken pulled his head out of the earth and looked at the white star, completely ignoring the others present, "Princess White Star, marry me, I want to marry you!" The white star was pale. "You''re van der Dyken, the man who throws axes at people every day!" "That''s it!" Decken smiled. "It seems that your Highness has accepted my love." People are fascinated. What kind of operation is this? In the world of mermaid, do you want to throw axes at anyone you like? Is the folk custom so fierce here? "my Highness Princess! As for those who stand in our way, your father, nipton, has been taken by the new Mermaid Pirate Group, we can finally get married! " Van der dekken was radiant, "let''s have a wedding today!" Everyone is confused. Does the white star really like this ugly ghost named nipton? It''s outrageous and inhuman! "Who wants to marry you?" White star urgent, "you look so ugly, still want to kill me every day, I just don''t want to marry you!" Everyone nodded, that''s right! "What? You don''t like me? " Van der dekken was stunned. "Who do you like?" "I like..." White star''s eyes flashed, and finally fixed on Gao fan, "I like him, he is very handsome!" "Ding! Gain the love of white star, points + 100! " Gao fan smiles a little, the integral of white star also arrived. But Van der dekken on the tragedy, confessed that the scene was rejected, the other party also immediately found a target, this is a shame! How can van der Dyken, as a man of high prestige, endure such a humiliation. "Since you like him, why don''t I just kill him?" Van der dekken looked at Gao fan with evil eyes. "No, van der Dyken, you don''t want to kill him!" White star instant famine, tears almost anxious to flow down, "you run, he is very powerful!" "Anything he throws can hit the target accurately. That''s why I live in the shell Tower!" Chapter 607 Nami was a little stunned and looked at the axe on the shell tower. "So he threw all these axes?" "Well!" White star nodded, "this is the amount of today''s day, he threw it every hour!" "Hiss!" The girls took a breath. Van der dekken looked heartbroken. "I can''t believe I miss you once every hour. It''s not worth a cent to you! Those are my gifts to you! My princess WOW! Nami''s women are surprised to open their mouths. Is an axe a gift? Is this straight male cancer terminal? "Ah Van der Dyken pointed to Gao fan, "you refused me for the sake of a little white face you just met. My heart hurts!" They were all in a daze. Straight man''s cancer was really hopeless. "Ah, ah!" Van der dekken is crazy. "I''m going to kill you all!" Miso! Van der dekken, with a sharp face, drew a bunch of knives from his body. Whoosh, whoosh! Van der dekken threw it around, in the eyes of everyone, the knife turned from the impassable direction, and then made a surprise attack on the white star. White star completely flustered, she can''t have the protection of shell tower now. Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and his mental power started again. the knives stopped one after another at a distance of 10 cm from the white star, as if they were nailed to some insurmountable wall. White star and van der dekken were confused. It was obvious that they had never met such a situation before. "Van der dekken, right..." Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air, with a domineering look on his face. The art of doubling! Gao fan''s figure suddenly increased in an instant, and in a second, it reached the height similar to that of the white star. people were stunned, Nami also understood why Gao fan was interested in the white star. It turned out that his majesty could be bigger! As a result, Naomi has been filling up the picture between fan and the white star after she gets bigger Yeah! It seems pretty good! If your majesty uses this doubling technique to make that part bigger when you are with me, it may be more comfortable? Nami''s face is red. Leiliwei squinted and glanced at everyone''s reaction. It seems that it''s the first time for us to see Gao fan''s skill. After these days of getting along with each other, Raleigh thinks that he has understood Gao fan almost. but now he finds out that Gao fan may have other strange abilities. Van der dekken looked at Gao fan, who suddenly became bigger. At that time, he felt that Gao fan''s handsome face was familiar and gave him a bad feeling. "The white star is my person, I see you don''t want to live?" Gao fan''s voice was so loud that van der dekken''s eardrum was numb. "You said How can I help you Van der dekken''s eyes widened, and then he took out the reward order, "you are the emperor of all countries, Gao fan!" Gao fan looked at Van der Dyken coldly, "now that you know it, you can die in peace!" At the end of the speech, Gao fan claps it. Van der dekken is going to pee. I don''t know why. He feels that Gao fan can''t escape,. "Wait, I have something to say!" Roared van der Dyken. "Well, I''ll give you a chance to say your last words." "I can help you capture the Dragon Palace kingdom!" Gao fan frowned slightly, and his hand did not continue to fall. Everyone is looking at Gao fan. Does your majesty really want the Dragon Palace kingdom? White star also flustered God, Gao fan looks very strong appearance, even van der dekken all admit counsels. If Gao fan wants to capture the Dragon Palace Kingdom, will it be easy? She couldn''t help worrying about her father and brother. Chapter 608 Seeing that Gao fan stopped, van der dekken said with a smile, "I knew you were interested in the Dragon Palace kingdom! Where the emperor, your goal is the whole world, there is no reason not to win here! " Van der dekken looked confident. "I guess you must be thinking now, how can I help you capture the Dragon Palace kingdom?" "No..." Gao fan shook his head slightly, "I''m just curious, what kind of fool would think that I need help to take the Dragon Palace kingdom!" at the end of the speech, Gao fan clapped it with one hand, van der Dyken didn''t respond and was killed to pieces. White star face shocked, Gao fan really strong ah! At this time, she could not help thinking, if Gao fan could save his brother and father, it would be good to give the kingdom of dragon palace to Gao fan. After all this, Gao fan seems to have done a trivial thing. "Save people first. I''m afraid it''s too late!" Gao fan has a cold face. White star hurried forward and led the way to the Dragon Palace. Longgong city is in chaos, with fallen mermaids and mermaids everywhere. Of course, there are many uninjured mermaids and mermaids. They are invaders and melon eaters. "Ah ha ha!" HOUDY Jones, the leader of the new Mermaid Pirate Group, holds a trident and steps on the head of the king of nipton in the kingdom of dragon palace. "nipton, have a good look, these are your so-called top three. They have fallen down, your nepton''s pedantic rule is coming to an end!" Neptune, the king of the Dragon Palace Kingdom, was locked by a huge iron chain, with scars all over his body, his face was dignified and he didn''t say a word. Hoddy Jones looked at nipton faintly, "give me the kingdom of Dragon Palace, and I will release your sons, otherwise your nipton family will perish!" Nipton looked solemn. "Even if you kill me and my son, you won''t get the kingdom of dragon palace!" "Die hard! I''ll see how long you can last! " Hoddy Jones gave a cold smile, the Trident in his hand stabbed starfish''s chest. "Poof!" Mackerel star spit out a mouthful of blood, life and death is unknown. "Next! It''s eel star Hoddy Jones had a cold face. "Brother chimaera!" White star came in a hurry, saw the star by this difficult, immediately cry. Hodge Jones frowned. "What''s the matter? What about van der Dyken? " Nipton, who was always calm, was excited when he saw the white star! What are you doing here! Let''s go Hodge Jones saw nipton''s reaction and grinned slightly. "It seems that the key to the problem is the white star princess." Nipton shuddered and realized he was exposed. "Oh, ha ha ha!" Huo Di Jones looks a Lin, carrying the Trident in the hand to fly toward the white star in the past. White star face panic, no combat experience of her will not dodge. Nipton was quick and angry, but his body was chained and he could do nothing. In a flash, Gao fan flashed over the white star and grabbed the Trident in the hands of hodi Jones. Hoddy Jones frowned. "Human?" Nipton looked stunned. "Where are the humans from?" "The white star is my person, want to move her fellow, all must die!" Gao fan''s face was cold, and he looked at hodie Jones with the eyes of the dead. "Oh?" Huo Di Jones a face banter, swept one eye Gao fan behind of crowd, "depend on these a few women and an old man?" "Poof Ha ha ha The members of the new Mermaid crew behind hodie Jones laughed wildly. Chapter 609 "Asshole!" Yamaji covered his bleeding nose and pointed to holdy Jones, "are you blind? What is a group of women and an old man? Don''t you see that? " "That''s it Frankie was angry, too. Huo Di Jones light glanced at a few people of Shan Zhi, "you a few small white faces, even women are inferior!" Yamaji''s eyes widened, and he was so presumptuous. Who can bear it! How can I look down on me in front of so many people? If so many mermaids can perform well and win a few, when they go to the new world, they will have their own material to share with the ghost. "Your majesty Yamaji, with a straight face, pointed to Hodge Jones, "I''d like to fight this ugly mermaid!" "Please fight, too!" Said Frankie in the same voice. Gao fan light glanced at Huo Di Jones one eye, "how do you see!" Hoddy Jones joked, "I don''t care. It''s just human. It''s useless to come here!" "All obey the arrangement of the chief instructor!" Gao fan nods to Lei Li, Lei Li instantly understands Gao fan''s meaning. Gao fan wants to give him the task of fighting, GAO fan wants to train his troops. Raleigh said with a smile, "on Yamato! Naked "Good!" With a sharp drink, Shanzhi pounced on hodijon. Naked means that you can''t use any domineering power or fruit power. Two people you come and I go, boxing to meat. Hodie Jones looks shocked. What''s the origin of these people? A little white face can fight with him. Labor and capital are mermaids! No, it can''t go on like this. "Fishman karate, Sagittarius!" Taking advantage of the distance between Hodge and Hodge, Hodge Jones raised his hand and launched several arrow like water drops. Shanzhi''s face was stiff. These attacks were too fast to escape. But if you resist, you will die miserably. Helpless, Yamato can only raise his hands to block in front of the body, the arm turned black instantly. "Armed and domineering?" Hodge Jones frowned slightly, and saw the arrow like water drop hit Yamaji''s arm, which was instantly offset. Domineering is something that Hodge Jones certainly knows, but isn''t it something that a strong man can have? Where is this guy from? How can he be so aggressive? "Ribs!" Then, Shanzhi didn''t give Hodge Jones a chance, raised his legs to make a close attack and kicked Hodge Jones in the chest. Hodie Jones ate pain, quickly back, "Fishman karate, hit the water!" A water ball flew out of hodie Jones''s hand, blocking Yamato''s attack route. Shanzhi light smile, through seeing and hearing color domineering, he already knew the water polo attack route. He leaned slightly, dodged the water polo attack, and then hit hodie Jones in the stomach. "Wow Hodge Jones stepped back more than ten meters, opened his mouth and fell on the ground, his eyes almost on the ground. Seeing that their boss has been beaten, the cadres of the new fisherman Pirate Group are eager to try. Hodie Jones waves to stop everyone. He''s going to fight this fight himself. "Ha ha!" Yamaji put his hands in his trouser pockets and held a cigarette in his mouth? Are my feet hard enough? " Hoddy Jones looked up and looked at Shanji. "Kid, you''re pissing me off!" "Come on! Let me see what you can do Yamaji was joking. "Yuren jujitsu, Qun Jiao!" With a sharp drink, holdy Jones grabbed two layers of water out of the water and threw them toward the mountain. Chapter 610 The two rivers turned into two big snakes with big mouths open, and rushed towards Shanzhi. With a cold smile, Shanzhi still blocked the two snakes with armed arms, "it''s boring. I can''t break my defense at all!" "Ha ha!" Hodie Jones joked, "Fishman karate, triple water!" Three water balls burst out, heading for the three key points of Yamato''s body. Yamaji was in a panic. His hands were imprisoned by two snakes. It was impossible to avoid them completely. But at this time, his only armed color and domineering spirit was only enough to resist the two snakes, and there was no surplus to defend other places. "Poof!" A water ball directly penetrated Yamato''s body, leaving a big blood hole. Although Shanzhi dodged the attack of two water polo, he didn''t completely dodge. "Hey, hey!" Hodge Jones took the opportunity to raise his hand again to kill Shanzhi. "Frankie and Brooke, you go up and down together Raleigh''s face was cold. They nodded and dodged to stop holdy Jones. Hoddy Jones was not afraid, "you want to die more people, then I''ll help you." Not long after that, Frankie and Brooke both lost in the hands of hodijon. This powerful mermaid is really difficult to deal with. Uthorp, Bucky, the same result. Raleigh was already arranging for Nami''s girls, at this time, hoddy Jones finally couldn''t help it, "enough! What do you think of me? Do you practice with me? " Raleigh sneered, "it''s true that mermaids are simple minded guys with developed limbs. They can see it now..." Huodiqiong is angry. He really takes labor and capital as his training partner! The mermaid Pirates of the new Mermaid Pirate Group are also angry Ma Dan, he took our boss as a companion. "Damn you all!" Hoddy Jones looked cold. "Listen to the new Mermaid, all of you, kill them for me!" "Oh As soon as the Pirates of the new Mermaid Pirate Group heard this, they rushed up with weapons like crazy. Raleigh''s long sword came out of its sheath to meet HOUDY Jones, the sword in his hand was the yama sword that Gao fan gave him, which was extremely sharp. Such a good knife, of course, Raleigh would like to kill everyone. In an instant, the two sides scuffled. But none of hoddy Jones''s cadres is their rival. And Hodge Jones against Raleigh, is also the Vietnam war more frightened, this old man''s strength, has far exceeded his expectations. As for Gao fan, he has come to nipton with white star. Nipton looked at Gao fan, who came from the air. He was shocked. "What are you Who is it? " Gao fan has no impression of him, but his strength is obvious to all. Even hodijon, who was helpless, was entangled by an old man of Gao fan''s hands, and the old man didn''t seem to exert himself. Most importantly, Gao fan can fly! "I''m sorry! The emperor of fan Kingdom, Gao fan Gao fan stood up with a negative hand. "The reason why he came here is to accept the Dragon Palace Kingdom..." "Where is the emperor? Accept the Dragon Palace kingdom? " Nipton''s face is stiff. It''s an enemy, too! However, Gao fan''s name, nipton, has been heard of, and even the Dragon Palace kingdom can hear the sound all over the world. I don''t know why. At that time, Neptune felt that Gao fan might be the Savior of the world. And at that time, nipton was collecting information about Gao fan, and also learned some ideas about every country: everyone is equal. Chapter 611 Nepton looked at the white star, frowning. That eyes seem to really question white star, why bring Gao fan. White star dodges Neptune''s eyes and buries his head with melancholy. "You can accept the Dragon Palace Kingdom, but I have a few questions!" Nipton frowned. The white star is confused. What''s the situation? Gao fan is tiny a Leng, "say to listen to!" "I know you want to unify the world and build a country where everyone is equal!" Nipton took a deep breath, "do you mean everyone is equal, including Mermaid and mermaid?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "of course, including Mermaid and Fishman, not only that, but also the angel man of empty Island, giant and so on, including all human species except Tianlong man, not only the human in the world at present, but also the species that will evolve wisdom and become human in the future, also under the protection of this law!" With a dull face, nepton said, "will intelligent human species evolve in the future? Have you even considered the future so long? " Nipton knows the word evolution, but the emergence of an intelligent race is not a short time. "Of course!" With a faint smile, Gao Fan said, "my country is enduring and stable. even after hundreds of millions of years, I will still stand on the top of the world. of course, I have to think far away." Nipton froze, the man''s self-confidence is really infectious! "The second question, I hope you can swear, never let the white star be hurt!" Nipton looked at Gao fan with a straight face. "My father!" White star staring at nipton, what does that mean? Gao fan is also very puzzled, "what does this mean?" "Literally!" Nipton a face of positive color, "as long as you want, I will marry you white star, hands on the Dragon Palace kingdom!" Gao fan frowned and thought about it carefully. He looked at nipton and said, "do you want me to take this oath? Is the true identity of Bai Xing far related to the king of the sea, one of the three ancient weapons?" Nani? Nipton was already looking at Gao fan in horror. He stuttered, "you How do you know? " White star is one of the three ancient weapons, and no one will know about it. because white star''s mother died long ago, this secret has become a secret of Neptune. "So you''re worried about it!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I don''t care to use ancient weapons at all!" While speaking, GAO fan waves his hand, takes out the design of Hades from the space ring and opens it in front of Neptune. White star and nipton''s face stagnated, they couldn''t understand how Gao fan did it, and the drawings seemed to be made out of thin air. "This is the design drawing of Hades. I''ve been getting this drawing for several months, but I haven''t developed it!" Gao fan waved and put away the drawing again. "I''m sorry, nipton. I won''t make such an oath!" "But I can swear that I will study the secrets of ancient weapons thoroughly sooner or later, but if these things will hurt the life of Bai Xing, I will not let them appear." "That''s enough!" Neptune nodded, "I, Neptune, wish to lead the kingdom of dragon palace to submit to your majesty!" "Ding! Congratulations on conquering Dragon Palace Kingdom, points + 100! " "Come on!" Gao fan, with a faint smile, waves the three nipton brothers to the air and pulls them to nipton. Chapter 612 Nipton and white star are surprised that Gao fan can take off with others. Gao fan waved his hand, took out four pills, and handed one to nipton. the other three pills were put directly into the mouth of the three sleepy nipton brothers. "It''s a life-saving pill!" Gao fan stood up with his hands down, "take it quickly!" Nipton hesitated in his eyes, but after thinking for a moment, he took Dan and felt that his body was gradually recovering. Nipton lightly glanced at the three brothers, and saw that their pale faces had gradually recovered. What a magic medicine! By this time, the battle was drawing to a close. The new Mermaid crew lost. Hodge Jones couldn''t find a piece of uninjured skin all over his body. He was dripping with blood. The Pirates of the new Mermaid Pirate Group are all black and blue, so swollen that they can''t even recognize their mother. At this time, Huodi Jones is kneeling on the ground escorted by Raleigh, looking up at Gao fan in the sky. Nima How can you fly? He is a little confused now. Who did he fall down to? God? Gao fan hovered in the air, with a scornful look on his face, squinting at Hodge Jones, "give you a chance Self determination Raleigh threw a knife in front of HOUDY Jones, with a flat face. Hoddy Jones glanced back at all the members of the pirate group who were lying down, their faces black. Ma Dan, this is kicking on the iron plate! Looking at the knife on the ground, holdy Jones picked it up with uncertain eyes. He didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to be so selfish. There are only fishermen who died in battle in the world. How can there be fishermen who make their own decisions? So in this moment, Huo Di Jones body burst out, straight toward Gao fan. "Bad!" Raleigh''s eyes widened. He didn''t even think that hodie Jones had strength. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. Raise your hand! Wind cave! There is a black hole in the palm of his hand. There is a strong suction from the black hole. Everyone feels the suction. Hodie Jones lost his center of gravity in the air and his body was out of control. The next second, hodie Jones was caught by the neck by Gao fan. "Kill you! I dirty my hands Bang! Hodi Jones was thrown to the ground by Gao fan and fell out of a big pit, motionless, life and death unknown. Gao fan glanced at Hodge Jones faintly, then swept the whole room. "I declare! From now on, the kingdom of Dragon Palace no longer exists. Later, it will be called the province of mermaid! Neptune was appointed as the first governor of mermaid state to take charge of the affairs of mermaid province Gao fan stands up with a negative hand and waves his hand to reward nipton with his three color domineering spirit. "Thank you Nipton''s injury has completely recovered, and at the same time, he feels his own change. just at this moment, nipton found that he had found the rudiment of domineering in his body. this is Gao fan''s reward, this is a miracle! He was half kneeling on the ground in excitement, and his look of surprise revealed piety. Gao fan nodded slightly, "Brooke, Bucky!" "I''m here!" "You two stay here and help Neptune rebuild Fishman island. You are always ready to join me in the war to save ace!" "Yes, sir ¡­¡­ When the Navy thoroughly cleaned up the shambaldi islands, immediately announced that it would publicly execute fire fist ace in marinfando, the Navy headquarters, a week later. This news directly ignited the whole world. Although it enhanced the morale of the Navy, it also brought a lot of troubles to the Navy. Chapter 613 A week later the office of Marshal Marlin Fando of the Navy headquarters in the Warring States period. "What? Discover the ship of the revolutionary army leader dragon "What? The discovery of the fourth emperor Kato''s ship? " "What? Found the fourth emperor''s wife''s boat In the Warring States period, the intelligence presented in front of him was buzzing with pain. With the white beard, the fourth emperor came three, and he didn''t know whether shanks would come or not. Some small countries, such as magnetic drum country and arabistan country, have also appeared. They are just crazy. He can''t figure out the situation in the Warring States period. What''s the matter with NIMA? At this time, the door of the Warring States Office was opened. The commander of the whole army stood in front of the door. "Empty? What are you doing here? " The brow of the Warring States period is tight. Empty complexion is gloomy, do not speak, give up a body position directly. Then, five old men with white hair entered the office of the Warring States period, four of them were wearing suits, the other was wearing white robes, holding a long knife. The five people entered in turn, and then sat down on the sofa of the Warring States office as if there were no one else. The Warring States period was a little stunned. These five "These five are the five old stars!" The empty face was gloomy. In the Warring States period, he was a five-year-old star! You know, the five old stars are the highest authority of the world government, it can be said that these five old Tianlong people determine the fate of the whole world. "The Warring States period, right?" One of the bearded old men took a look at the Warring States period and said, "talk about the arrangements for tomorrow!" Air signals the Warring States to speak. The Warring States period nodded and introduced the execution plan of AISI one by one, naturally, it also included a series of measures to prevent the emergence of Gao fan, which can be said to be watertight. After listening to the report of the Warring States period, the five old stars looked at each other and nodded. Empty stand aside, a face serious, "five, you see what you have missed?" The old man with a long beard, with a bright look in his eyes, said, "your plan is very good, but we have to increase our guard against Kato, aunt and Gao fan!" In the Warring States period, I frowned a little and changed the decision of labor and capital! If it wasn''t for the sake of being a dragon, you would be dead. "Our five old stars want to enter the battlefield, as the control group of the four emperors, and the air force also wants to join, specially responsible for Gao fan!" The bearded old man continued. The Warring States period frowned and said, "all the forces of the Navy headquarters have gathered, even the navies of the new world have almost been transferred. is it really necessary to join the air force and the five old stars again?" The bearded old man looked unhappy. "We''re not here to discuss with you. We''re here to inform you." "Yes..." The Warring States period was speechless for a while. It was really a domineering speech! The next day, on the square in front of the Navy headquarters, ace was escorted by two Marines, kneeling on the execution platform, covered with wounded fists. Next to ace is Marshal Warring States. Below the execution platform is a fully armed Navy: General of the Navy headquarters: red dog, yellow ape, Green Pheasant, zefa. There are more than ten admirals in the Navy headquarters: Zhiyuan, Kapu, he and so on. There are only three left in qiwuhai: big bear, Mingge, nvdi and Yingyan. More than ten major generals of the Navy headquarters and several hundred school level officers, including smog and Chennai, are here. All over the sea outside marinfando were naval warships. There are three floors inside and outside, which surround Malin Fando. It can be said that this is the largest naval assembly ever, and the purpose of the assembly was to kill a pirate at the beginning. Chapter 614 Tianlong people have set up live equipment, ready to broadcast the war all over the world. It''s as if the Tianlong people are very confident of winning this battle and intend to show their force to the whole world. The Warring States says that his brain hurts. As the commander in chief of this battle, he doesn''t have such confidence, OK? Looking at the second hand beating on the clock, I wish time could go faster in the Warring States period. He wants to be at 12 o''clock at noon, and then kill ace to finish the task. "Not bad! So many people At this time, Gao fan''s voice came into everyone''s ears. The Warring States deeply frowned and looked at the black warship fleet on the horizon in the distance. The conqueror, led by Gao fan! Wanli sunshine, led by Frankie and Brooke! Fox, led by Lao Sha and ushop (Captain Luffy didn''t come back)! The frightful three masted ship, headed by Sauron and choba! Cocosia, led by Nami and Nuogao! Dalton of Cigu, headed by Dalton and Shanzhi! Alabastankobra, headed by von Kley and bonitz! Commander air Island, batolomio, leader! Dragon Palace, headed by baki and Jiaoxing. There are a group of nameless warships, formed a huge fleet. The black Golden Dragon flag fluttered in the wind on all ships, and every soldier on the warship was wearing a dark blue uniform made by all countries, mighty and domineering. Kapp''s mouth grinned slightly as he looked at the fleet. It is obvious that these soldiers on the conqueror are like real soldiers. in comparison, the navy of marinfando has a sense of irregularity. Like Kapp, when zefa, Qingzhi, smoog, rinai, Yingyan and Nudi saw Gao fan''s army, they were all glad that their choice was right, they were also full of sense of achievement, they only sighed that his majesty was really powerful. The face of the Warring States period was dignified, and Gao fan''s soldiers looked very powerful. "Tell me not to attack! If they dare to step into the shooting range, they''ll blow out immediately! " The Warring States hate said. After all, in the eyes of the Warring States period, Gao fan should have just come to have a look. "Report!" A Navy came forward, "the Conqueror has entered the range, do you want to attack?" Nani? The Warring States period was stunned. How could it be different from what labor and capital thought. But now that I''m in, if I don''t fight, I won''t be worthy of the prestige of the Navy. "Wait until they''re in full range!" In the Warring States period, the face was dark and cruel. If you want to fight, you can fight directly. "Yes After a few hundred meters, the conqueror stopped at the sea. It didn''t mean to move on. Ace looked at Gao fan in a dazed way. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he still vaguely remembered Gao fan''s figure. It was just a few months ago in alabastan, where GAOFAN came to the world and accepted the kingdom of alabastan. At that time, Gao fan left a strong shadow in his heart. At that time, Gao fan told ace that he would be caught by Blackbeard. But how could ace believe Gao fan at that time "Cut! It seems that all this has long been in your eyes, right? Are you really a God? " Ace shook his head helplessly. The Navy soldier stepped forward again, "report, the GAOFAN fleet has stopped, at present, only the conqueror is within range, would you like to shoot?" The Warring States period is full of sweat. How can you not play cards according to common sense! Chapter 615 "Fight!" The Warring States period was full of anger, which was too contemptuous. "Boom boom!" The guns on the Navy''s main warship were angled and all fired at the conqueror. The shell passed the perfect arc in the air and was about to come to the conqueror. But none of the people on the conqueror moved, as if they didn''t see these incoming shells. Ace frowned. If he didn''t evade, he would be hit! Kapp grinned and wanted to see Gao fan perform miracles again. Gao fan was still motionless. At this time, a translucent light curtain appeared in the mid air of the conqueror. All the bombs hit the light curtain and exploded. As soon as the sea breeze blows, the smoke from the explosion disappears, and the light curtain over the conqueror gradually disappears, as if it had never appeared before. On the conqueror, all of them were calm and still kept the same military posture as before, powerful and domineering. In front of these powerful shells, they showed excellent psychological quality and were really powerful troops. Everyone was shocked. What''s the situation with NIMA? "The Warring States period, right..." Gao fan''s voice is not big, but it can reach everyone''s ears, "I''m here to watch, as long as you don''t move ace for a moment, I won''t do it!" "But since you have just fired on me, I will also fire on you!" "What''s good to fry..." Gao fan hesitated and said, "blow up the flag at the top of the tallest house." As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, a shell came out with a long tail burning, very fast. Everyone was stunned. It was the first time that they saw this kind of shell. In the blink of an eye, the shell hit the top of the tower of the Navy headquarters and directly lifted it off. Huang ape was so confused that he was ready to stop him just now, but when he found the strange shape of the shell, he went away. It was because of the distraction that he missed the shot. Smog''s cigarette fell to the ground, My God! What kind of speed is this? Is this still a shell? If Gao fan''s ship had been attacked by smog at that time, I''m afraid Smog''s body would have sunk into the sea now. The red dog glanced at the Yellow ape. "What''s the matter? Didn''t I just see you trying to stop me? " The Yellow ape shrugged and said, "I didn''t mean to..." The Marines were stunned! This has subverted their perception of shells. The Navy headquarters, which was once magnificent, turned into a smoky battlefield. "Look! I''m not biased when I say I''ll fight wherever I go! " Gao fan laughs, "well, now it''s even, you go on!" The navies are angry, Ma Dan. This is a global live broadcast! If that''s all, where is the face of the Navy! Yes, the people watching the live broadcast are already taunting the Navy, especially the pirates. Eustace Kidd, one of the supernovae, looked excited. "If you don''t fight back, the Navy won''t be able to recruit soldiers next! Ha ha ha X Drake was crazy. "I bet the Navy will do it. A million Bailey. Who''s going to do it?" Bakil Hawkins had no expression. "I bet the Navy won''t do it!" X Drake looked at kapenberg with interest, "and you?" Carpenter Becky slightly disdained, "I''m not interested, I''m curious about where the guy Trafalgar has gone. Didn''t he say he was going to watch the battle in marinfando? Why don''t you see his boat in the camera? " Chapter 616 "Why not? I think he is afraid! " Kapenberg had a sneer on his face. Joey Bonnie rolled her eyes. "Oh, don''t be sour! Luo said he would go, unlike some people, no guts! " Carpenter Becky''s eyes widened. "Ugly woman, you have the guts to say it again!" "Come on! Don''t make trouble Bakir Hawkins still had no expression on his face. "If you don''t want to bring in the Navy!" Joey, Bonnie and kapenberg have to give up At this time, the furious Warring States had planned to attack Gao fan. But he received an order from the five old stars to ignore Gao fan and his party for the time being. As a result, what made everyone in an uproar happened. The navy was in front of the whole world That''s it! And Gao fan''s fleet just stopped in the coastal waters, and then watched with covetous eyes. "Forget it, just watch it!" The Warring States period also knew that today''s focus was not on Gao fan. Even if it''s very difficult, there''s no way. "Before I kill ace, I''ll make an announcement!" The Warring States period looked at the time, estimated that it was almost time, and it was time to announce. Everyone in the world is quiet. Is ace going to be executed at last? In the Warring States period, he pointed to ace kneeling on the ground and said, "this fire fist ace is the son of Roger Gould!" This remark shocked the whole world. All the people on the spot and watching the live broadcast were shocked! Journalists in the pirate world are crazy. Today''s news is going to explode! Robin also picked up his little book: His Majesty Gao fan told us yesterday that fire fist ace was Roger''s son, and no one believed him at that time. even Raleigh, as Roger''s man, was surprised at that time! Today, the Navy headquarters also announced this incident, which seems to confirm the fact that ACE is Roger''s posthumous son. (prove once again that your majesty is omniscient.) ¡­¡­ Naval position the voice of the Warring States period continues: "Roger''s child was initially considered dead by us, but two years ago, when portkas d''ace appeared in our vision and rose rapidly, we gradually found out that he was Roger''s son!" "Nonsense Ace was angry. "I''m the son of white beard. I''m just such a father!" "It''s no harm to sophistry. You think white beard is a father, just to demonstrate your own identity!" In the Warring States period, his face was calm, he was enthusiastic, he pointed to the highest place of the Navy headquarters, the flag that was hunting in the wind, "today, we will kill Roger''s posthumous son in the Navy headquarters under the flag of justice!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The flag was bombed by Gao fan? Where''s the flag from? The Warring States period also realized the problem. Temo has no flag! So he quickly adjusted his embarrassment, "anyway Today, Roger''s evil blood is coming to an end at the Navy headquarters! We... " "Kaka..." Before the words of the Warring States period came down, the huge door of justice on the sea suddenly opened. "What''s the matter?" There is a drop of sweat on the forehead of the Warring States period. The messenger on one side put down the phone bug in his hand, "the soldier guarding the door It said that it was opened only after receiving the above order! " The Warring States period frowned deeply, the justice gate of Si / FA island has been destroyed by Gao fan. At this time, the only way to open the justice gate is from the big prison. Chapter 617 I didn''t call the people from the big prison. What are they doing here? "Send the order down, get ready for war immediately, and be ready to meet the enemy!" The face of the Warring States period is dignified. "Yes Gao fan light smile, "it seems that Luffy that guy or catch up with ah!" "The knight Domar came to save ace!" "Leiqing magugai came to save ace!" "The Descartes come to save ace!" "Skoyad, the great vortex spider, came to save ace!" With the sound of one after another, the navies are nervous, these are all famous pirates from the new world! "Munch D. Luffy, the pirate king, came to save ace!" Kapp covered his face in an instant. What are you doing here? Your majesty, you really are. Get this boy back! Ace looked at the people who appeared, and he burst into tears. These are all his brothers who have gone through life and death. They came to this dangerous battlefield at this time of crisis. "Get out of here, all of you!" "How far, how far!" roared ace "Ha ha!" All the pirates laughed and said, "when we save you, we''ll go away!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ace grinned and cried. "Report! A total of 43 ships, all of them pirates from the new world As for Mengqi D Lufei, who called himself the king of pirates, he was a captain of Gao fan''s group, I don''t know why he ran there After three years in the Navy headquarters, the herald saw this kind of battle for the first time and was a little nervous. "I see!" The Warring States period looked indifferent and said, "pass on the orders and close the door of justice. since you have come, don''t leave any of them!" "Yes "Wait!" A roar came, and a ship appeared behind the door of justice. "Revolutionary Army Mengqi D dragon ginseng up!" The sudden sharp drink attracted everyone''s attention, even the revolutionary army came? What''s the relationship between white beard and the revolutionary army? Dragon a face dull of see a nearby pirate ship fleet, seem to find not right. Looking around, the Dragon found the track of the conqueror. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong. Let''s go!" And then In the sky, a crow flew by, and the dragon''s boat slowly sailed to Gao fan''s conqueror. Sure enough, Sauron is not alone in the pirate world. The conqueror''s energy shield opens and takes the dragon''s boat in. Now, even a fool can see that the revolutionary army has joined the rhythm of every country! It''s also true that Gao fan wants to overthrow the rule of the world government, and the revolutionary army also wants to. It''s normal for these two goods to come together. The news that Gao fan and long came together spread all over the world. Five old stars are in a separate room. You look at me and I look at you. Commander-in-Chief Kong frowned slightly, "do you want to withdraw the live broadcast? How can you have a bad feeling?" "What are you afraid of?" The old man with the sword in his white robe looked scornful. "With five of us, they can''t make waves." "Well!" Commander in chief can only nod, you has the final say. "Ma Dan, these people don''t pay attention to the Navy." The face of the Warring States period is black, "always pay attention to the shadow of white beard and 13 senior cadres, none of them appears, it''s really suspicious!" "Yes The Herald is very busy. At this time, there was a strange fluctuation in the Bay directly opposite the Navy headquarters. Chapter 618 "Is it..." The faces of all the navies were heavy. Gululu! All of a sudden, four boats sticking membrane came out from the bottom of the sea! "There it is! It''s Marco, the cadre under white beard The herald''s face was frozen. "There are diamonds, jotz, Sacchi All the other cadres of the white beard pirate regiment are here! " Zefa joked, "it seems that our deployment has failed!" Red Dog disdains, "it''s too early to say that now!" WOW! A huge stern appeared with four. "It''s the mobidick! There''s the white beard The messenger exclaimed. On the ship, white beard stood in the bow, high spirited. An overbearing white beard burst out of his body, which shocked the navy soldiers who stood closer. "Under junior high school, stand back 20 meters!" The face of the Warring States period was stiff. The Navy returned to calm after a brief disturbance. Gao fan looked at the white beard through the telescope. The strongest man in the world really deserves his reputation! "White beard! Long time no see The face of the Warring States period was gloomy. "Long time no see, Warring States!" White beard took a look at the Warring States period, and then looked at aoaisi, "my son, do you miss me?" How can you feel that you are talking about your son? I can''t answer you. I''ll admit that I''m your son! "Daddy Ace looked at white beard with tears in his eyes. "Don''t cry, son. Dad is coming to save you!" White beard cut the clump of clouds in his hand, and the Navy knelt down again. The Warring States gritted their teeth, "up / down, back 20 meters!" Smog looked at the people around him, ready to step back. Chennai seized smog and said, "why, you are a little general now!" "Oh! All right In wannianshang / school, smog looks dull, he forgot that he picked up Gao fan''s leak last time, defeated the crocodile, and was promoted to Shao / Jiang. "No one can stop me from saving you! My son White beard looked heroic, "if there is, let me kill them all!" White beard stretched out his hands and grasped Lingtong. The space he held in his hands was torn apart. Everyone was shocked, this is too strong, the space is torn! Gao fan was shocked when he saw all this through the telescope in the distance. Gao fan took time to fuse the previously drawn blood of dirada, and now he has risen to Pluto level 9. in addition to dirada''s clay bomb, he naturally activated a mutation ability. But even so, Gao fan does not have the ability to tear space apart from his talent. White beard is really the strongest man in the world. At this time, white beard raised his right foot and then fell heavily. Boom! The whole sea and ground of marinfandong tilted in this moment. Everyone''s going to pee. Is this NIMA still human? That''s perverse, isn''t it? Moments later, the sea and the ground returned. But the violent fluctuations did not subside, resulting in a huge tsunami. Waves as high as tens of meters rushed towards the naval position. The low ranking navy soldiers fell into the fear of death one by one. Navy General Green Pheasant face a stiff, raised his hand to hit a frozen ability. That huge wave in the next second into a huge wall of ice, the Bay and the outer sea will be directly isolated. Chapter 619 Looking at the ice wall that isolated his own people outside the Bay, white beard''s face sank. A faint smile appeared on the face of the Warring States period, "how about white beard? Did you lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot? " Four ships in the Bay lost direct contact with dozens of ships outside. Dozens of ships outside seemed to be crazy, shooting at the ice wall. But the naval warships outside the wall were not weak, and they began to attack the pirates. The two sides fell into a scuffle. With a faint smile from the Warring States period, "listen to the order, attack the white bearded Pirate Group in the bay!" "Yes The General Huang ape was smiling. A strong light came out of his palm and went towards the white beard. White beard was still at ease. Just when the light was about to hit white beard, a flame appeared and stopped the light directly. "I can''t let you take our army so easily!" The face of Malcolm, the undead bird, appeared in the flames. Everyone in the navy was shocked. What a strong guy, he could block the general''s attack. Then Malko, the undead bird, turns into a phoenix and pounces on commander Ling "The strongest man in the world? I really want to see the gap with you Hawkeye mikhok couldn''t help looking at white beard. He drew out his black knife and made a volley. A 10 meter high knife burst out and went straight to the white beard 100 meters away. Everyone looked surprised. Unexpectedly, Hawk Eye, who always cares about the world, started at this time. White beard remained unmoved. The knife spirit is near, and it''s about to cut off the boat at the foot of white beard. A huge diamond man stood in the way of Dao Qi and rebounded the Dao Qi. he tore a five meter wide crack in the square of marinfando. "My God The Marines were shocked again. This NIMA is too strong! On the conqueror, Gao fan looked unhappy and said, "that piece of ice is blocking my sight, so I''m going to put it out!" When the Warring States heard Gao fan''s words, his face froze. "Try to stop the conqueror!" Another order was issued in the Warring States period. When the warships outside the ice wall received orders, they were all stunned. Didn''t you just say to stop the white beard Pirate Group? Now what''s changed? We''re all fighting with the white bearded. Well, where is anyone going to take charge of the conquerors! And Navy looked at the sky, many shells with tail inflammation, only in a daze. We don''t know about other people''s weapons, OK! Then the Navy could only watch the shell hit the ice wall. The huge ice wall collapsed in the next second, and some naval ships were affected and directly sunk. One of the huge pieces of ice fell towards the naval position, and the navy who had no time to escape was scared to pee, it was a cool rhythm. "Don''t panic! Keep your place The general red dog''s face was cold, the violent magma erupted from the red dog''s body and wrapped the huge ice. In the twinkling of an eye, the ice disappeared, it was vaporized directly. The ice wall collapsed, and the war-torn Gulf also appeared in Gao fan''s eyes. "Go The pirates outside seemed to be crazy, driving their boats inside. Luffy took the lead and rushed to the front of the fleet. Those naval ships that tried to block were dragged by other pirates nearby, Luffy rushed into the Bay smoothly and jumped directly to white beard''s side. Chapter 620 "Kapp..." The face of the Warring States period is a little black, "it''s your boy again!" Kapp had no choice but to shake his head Kapp really wanted to know how dark the face of the Warring States would be when Gao fan raised his arms and the Navy rebelled. "Ace! I''ve come to save you Luffy a sharp drink, a rubber band launched directly from the air to ace. Kapp covered his face. If he didn''t stop Luffy at this time, it would be hard to say. So, Kapp and Luffy wrestle together At this time, the Pirates of the white bearded Pirate Group also got rid of the entanglement of the Navy and charged towards ace on the execution platform. all the seven armed forces entered the battlefield below the middle / General of the Navy headquarters. Countless pirates fell on the road of charge one by one, and the navy was also bleeding every second. Heavy losses on both sides! But there are still reserve forces in the naval position. If this continues, the white beard Pirate Group will surely lose. Ace was kneeling on the scaffold, tears gushing. He could only watch his brothers die one by one, unable to join the battle, and his heart was broken. The face of the Warring States period is more dignified, and Gao fan and the revolutionary army dragon are in the back, like watching a play, they can start at any time. If both sides lose, Gao fan will be the biggest winner. "What to do?" In the Warring States period, his brow was tight and he was helpless. "It''s time for us to show up too!" With a faint smile, Gao fan sent out the conqueror fleet. "Yes Raleigh, with a look of awe, passed on the order. "No!" The herald has peed. "The conqueror fleet is coming this way!" "Nani?" The face of the Warring States period is very black, "actually in this kind of time, don''t wait for both sides to lose?" The Warring States period looked up and looked at the building behind. I saw the commander standing there, waving to the Warring States. "How can I be absent from such a busy business?" Gao fan''s voice rang through the whole navy headquarters, making everyone a little nervous, "brother ace, don''t die!" The conqueror, with its energy shield, completely ignored the Navy''s shells. "Dada dada!" Four antiaircraft machine guns and auxiliary guns fire with full force, destroying a warship every minute. The conqueror ran over the Navy warships as if it were in a no man''s land. This kind of combat effectiveness, let everyone smack their tongue. The people who watched the live broadcast had a heated discussion, maybe the Navy will be defeated today. The soldiers on Gao fan''s ship entered the battlefield one after another. Solon and laosha have made a great success, and each move will bring about a bloody storm. Nami''s women joined hands to overturn a warship every minute. Fox''s slow fruit, Perona''s depressed fruit, and the combat effectiveness of the Navy fell one by one. The rest of the people do not repeat one by one, even the lowest level of all the soldiers have burst out of indomitable momentum. However, Gao fan still stands in the bow with his hands down, forcing the air to leak from the side, because there is no worthy opponent on the battlefield. At this time, the Navy side has shown signs of rout. "Qiwuhai! Don''t be stunned The face of the Warring States period is very blue. If it goes on like this, his face will be gone. Mingge, Daxiong, Yingyan and nvdi nodded slightly and came to the front of the battle line, the task the Navy gave them was to deal with the conqueror. Chapter 621 Originally, qiwuhai was prepared by him for kaiduo and aunt in the Warring States period, but looking at the fierce soldiers on GAOFAN''s ship, the Warring States period had to let qiwuhai attack all. The next second, change happens. The empress and eagle eye attack Mingge directly. Mingge evades the empress''s attack, but Yingyan cuts off an arm. Mingge is very subdued. He didn''t expect that Yingyan and the empress would suddenly attack him. If you are prepared, brother Ming will not be like this, but the other party actually sneaks attack, especially two people sneak attack together! When are these two so shameless? Bear face a stiff, direct to the empress hand, but was suddenly stopped by the dragon. The Dragon grabbed the bear''s arm and said, "bear, what''s the matter with you these years?" The bear said nothing, and his face was stiff. Everyone was stunned. How is this special fat four? The Warring States period was shocked, "what are you doing..." Ze FA''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he directly attacked the Warring States period. The Warring States period was almost forced. Did even zefa rebel? The direct opening ability of the Warring States period, incarnate in the form of Buddha, dodge the attack of zefa. The Green Pheasant takes advantage of the chaos to attack and clip ace under his armpit. A jump appears between the empress and the eagle''s eye. Zefa did not continue to pursue, but directly retreated to keep up with the pace of the Green Pheasant. Smoggy smoggy and black ridge day Nai also joined the empress, they, a group of people fled to the distant conqueror. In an instant, the whole room was silent. The men of the navy have betrayed! "I''m Green Pheasant!" "I''ll do it!" "I''m Kapp!" "I''m Hankook!" "I''m smog!" "I''ll be back!" "We are all Chinese!" A few people''s voice fell, everyone was shocked. The original chaos of the battlefield in an instant calm down, in addition to the sea breeze, silent. The people who watched the live broadcast were also excited. Gao fan was so awesome that even the Navy headquarters was his man. who could have imagined such a dramatic scene in the battlefield. Ace widened his eyes. Gao fan is really powerful! No matter what Gao fan''s purpose is, as long as he saves ace, he is a friend. The commander-in-chief stood at the window of the room, frowning. "It turns out that our navy is not leak proof." The old man with long beard, one of the five old stars, said with a smile, "it seems that it is necessary to select the Navy after today!" "Yes The commander''s face was dignified, and his face was burning with pain. "Kong, it''s your turn now!" "Yes "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s voice resounded through the sea again, "I will be king in the world, all the navies, I will give you a chance to surrender, otherwise " Die The scene is still quiet, no one dares to start at this time. Live still, Gao fan domineering words shocked everyone''s heart. "What a conceited fellow!" The commander-in-chief appeared at the door of the naval headquarters building and came down the stairs step by step. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. Unexpectedly, Kong also appeared. Commander Kong''s ability in the original has not been shown, so Gao fan is also very curious about what kind of ability this guy is. "It''s the commander!" The Navy''s low morale was raised in an instant. "Commander, are you ready to start? I don''t know what kind of ability he has yet? " When the Navy saw the commander-in-chief appear in the air, its low morale rose. Kong then nodded to the red dog of the crowd. Chapter 622 The general red dog nodded to the shadow of the white bearded boat when he received the empty signal. Now is the best opportunity for red dog, while everyone''s attention is on Gao fan and conqueror. White beard side, a man received the red dog''s order, will be a long knife into the white beard''s abdomen. In an instant, everyone was shocked again. White beard Stabbed! What''s going on? Is it white beard''s own man who stabbed him? It''s skoyad, the great vortex spider! "Daddy Ace had a crazy look on his face. If he hadn''t been handcuffed, he would have run back. Even commander-in-chief Kong, who just wanted to find Gao fan, frowned, "red dog! That''s what you call the trick? " Red dog met commander Kong''s eyes and nodded, "yes, that''s my way! I want to prove that I am not inferior to the wise general in the Warring States period! " In the Warring States period, his face was livid, but this was not the time to argue with red dog. His attention was on white beard. Empty also did not pursue too much, just in the heart to red dog under a sinister label. "Scuyard! You... " The stab in the abdomen didn''t seem to affect the white beard at all. he still stood with the bow of the boat, glancing at the man holding the knife in front of him, and his eyes were shocked. Gao fan here, also very cooperate of didn''t speak, looking at white beard and under a farce. Malko, the undead bird, attacked skoyad with a crazy flame, "why you! Scuyad Scouard, with a ferocious face, fought off Marco with a knife. "We were all cheated by white beard! He knew that ace was Roger''s son for a long time, and he brought us all here to help the Navy, catch us all! " All the pirates were shocked when they heard scuyard''s words. Some of them have lost their will to fight, and some have even begun to doubt that life is a conspiracy? White beard covered his bloody chest, knelt on the ground with a long knife, and looked up at the Warring States period. "Warring States! Sure enough, he is worthy of being the first wise general The white beard''s face is cold and stern, "unexpectedly give me this skill!" The Warring States period was silent and dignified. This is not my handwriting, pro! White beard''s face was stiff. He tore the air with his hand again and stomped heavily. The sea once again set off waves, abruptly tearing up a huge gap in the encirclement of the Navy. The face of the Warring States period was stiff. "After such a heavy injury, I still have the strength to help the pirates open up an escape route. white beard, you are really good!" "I want to go! You can go now! " White beard looked at Gao fan with a domineering face, "emperor fan, my son ace will be taken care of by you!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "not only ace, but also your life." White beard smiles and doesn''t answer. Instead, he looks at the Warring States on the execution platform. instead of blaming skoyad, he pins his target on the Warring States. Gao fan admires white beard from the bottom of his heart. He really deserves the title of the strongest man in the world, but he is only a mortal and will eventually die. Gao fan decided that white beard would be his ace player in conquering the whole pirate world in the future. "Sons! Get back! I will use my body to delay for you, don''t waste my life Chapter 623 With a stiff face, white beard jumped up and rushed towards the naval position, "I declare that the next captain of the white beard Pirate Group is Malko the undead!" "No!" Marco''s face was dignified. "What to do? Captain People have begun to ask Marco about the new captain! When Marco is in danger, he will be hesitant. "Listen to the people of the white beard Pirate Group, fan Guo is willing to wish you rescue white beard!" Gao fan''s face was cold, "everyone, give me a rush!" The soldiers of all countries charged again, and the momentum was overwhelming. Marco and others were encouraged to fight with the soldiers of other countries. At this time, the front had been pushed to the square, and the Navy fell into a situation of failure. "White beard is going to be powerful! Do it The face of the Warring States period was stiff, "stop him, don''t let him go ashore." The battlefield fell into chaos again, and even commander Kong looked at white beard with a dignified face. The giant admiral of the Navy headquarters stopped in front of white beard, who punched the other side, in an instant, the other side''s body split like glass, vomited blood and fell to the ground. White beard falls on the square, grabs the cracked air again with both hands, with a strong break, the square directly splits a 10 meter wide crack, separates the pirates and the Navy from behind white beard. "Daddy The pirates were shocked, white beard actually in order to save them, the earth will be split. At the foot of white beard, the land tilted, and the weak Navy rolled to the ground. Everyone was shocked. What a force it was! He shook the whole land with his own strength, worthy of being the first in the territory. "Go! Children White beard complexion iron green, "don''t waste my life in exchange for vitality!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "white beard, I won''t let you die like this!" The Marshal''s face was livid in the Warring States period. If white beard continued to be arrogant, marlin Fando would be finished. "Empty!" The Warring States had to ask for help like commander-in-chief Kong. The next second, the commander jumped up. Under the watch of the Navy, commander Kong''s figure changes in the next second and a half, and becomes a black haired King Kong with a height of more than ten meters, falling in front of white beard. Gao fan light smile, the original commander empty demon fruit is orangutan fruit - ancient species - Vajra fruit! (there''s no hole in the author''s head in the original.) White beard punched Vajra in the chest and made a shallow hole in commander Kong''s chest muscle, but commander Kong''s figure did not regress. Everyone was shocked. Was commander Kong so strong? "White beard!" The commander-in-chief looked at the white beard, which was a circle smaller than him, with a trace of pity in his eyes. "Old man! It''s you White beard took back his fist and looked dignified. "I didn''t expect that after so many years, your body is as good as ever!" Commander-in-Chief Kong faintly smile, "all told you to drink less wine, keep healthy, you just don''t listen!" "Ha ha!" White beard light smile, "if you give me a chance to live again, I will still drink so much wine!" The commander-in-chief''s face became stiff. "Since you are here today, I can''t let you go any more." "Do it! Empty! Let me see what you''ve achieved over the years! " White beard takes the initiative and smashes the space with one punch. But because of his injuries, white beard''s fighting capacity is not as good as before. Chapter 624 As an ancient King Kong, commander Kong''s strength is comparable to that of white beard in the peak period. White beard was seriously injured and made several big moves. His physical strength and consciousness were greatly weakened. After dozens of rounds, white beard stood in front of commander Kong with Cong yunche in his hand and his body stiff, blood gushed from his mouth, he seemed to have no strength to fight again. "Daddy Ace has been brought to Gao fan by the four women emperors. In order not to let him make trouble, Gao fan didn''t untie his handcuffs. Ace knelt down in front of Gao fan, "Your Majesty, please help daddy!" Gao fan stood with a negative hand, staring at the distant battlefield, "ace! I promise you that no one will die today When ace heard Gao fan''s words, he scanned a circle of broken battlefield, countless bodies floated on the sea, and the whole bend of the sea was stained red with blood. "But..." Ace was stunned. "So many people have died, OK?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I am a God If I say no one will die, then really no one will "What''s here today is the top power in the world. I want them to conquer the whole world for me. How can they die?" The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but it is accompanied by a kind of inviolable domineering. Ace doesn''t understand. Does Can Gao fan bring the dead back to life? "White beard is dead!" The commander-in-chief roared, "surrender As soon as the empty words fell, everyone stopped. White beard dead? All of us are in this shock for a long time. That''s the strongest man in the world, white beard! Say die, die? What a real feeling! Brother Ming covered himself and broke his arm, looking crazy, "ah ha ha! White beard is dead The empress slightly covered Tan''s mouth and looked surprised. Ace has been crazy, at this time he has lost faith, like a pool of mud general kneeling on the ground. The white beard Pirate Group''s people looked at the white beard standing still, one by one fell into the trough. The Marines, on the other hand, were inspired. In front of the live broadcast, the pirates were stunned. "Is baihuzi really dead?" Eustace Kidd''s face was dull and obviously disbelieving. X Drake face crazy, "ha ha, white beard died, my ranking can go up a step." Buckell Hawkins shook his head slightly, with a trace of loss in his voice, "let''s go White beard is dead, the end can be decided! " Carpenter Becky spat. "Justice will win again. It''s really boring." Joe Ellie Bonnie rolled a white eye, "the end is not yet decided, isn''t there Gao fan?" Buckell Hawkins was slightly stunned when he heard the words, and then stayed, he also wanted to see what Gao fan had to do. Carpenter Becky waved and left. "It''s just a little white face. It''s nothing to look at!" Gao fan looked coldly at the pirates under white beard, a little disappointed. With white beard dead, the pirates were as if they had lost their backbone. But Gao fan''s army is different. Without new orders, they are still fighting. In the Warring States period, he has found that there are far more navies who died under the hands of any country than those who died under the hands of the white bearded Pirate Group. By order and prohibition, the combat effectiveness of the army of any country is better than that of the Navy. Chapter 625 Gao fan''s tone is flat, "if you want to take back the white beard''s body, follow the army of any country to continue charging!" Some of the pirates who had lost their will to fight immediately found a reason to fight, for example, Marco. Yes, even if my father is dead, I will take back his body! "Take back daddy''s body! Follow me Malko, the undead bird, roared and took the pirates to fight. The brows of the Warring States period wrinkled tightly. Gao fan was much more troublesome than he thought. Commander-in-Chief Kong also found Gao fan''s abnormality. It seems that this handsome young man is a real trouble! As soon as his face became stiff, his figure suddenly became larger. A huge black King Kong with a height of tens of meters appeared in the Bay, violent and domineering. Everyone was stunned by the gorilla, who was taller than the giant and was a mountain. "Boom!" King Kong jumped into the Bay and caused huge waves. Some of the boats in the bay were hit to the shore by huge waves and smashed directly. Even Gao fan''s conqueror felt the impact of the huge waves and swayed. King Kong stood in the sea, let the sea hit him, just submerged his waist. Everyone was shocked, it seems that the so-called devil fruit ability is a dry duck, because you are not tall enough, look at people, it''s OK to stand in the sea! "Roar ~ Dong Dong!" King Kong a roar, double fist hammer in his chest, the sound of people''s eardrum will tear. The next moment, King Kong pounced on the conqueror and captured the king first. But the next second was blocked by an energy light curtain. "Bang!" King Kong punches on the light curtain, and the shock wave directly empties the sea surface of tens of meters nearby. All the bodies and wreckage were blown to the shore. The conqueror bumped under the blow, and the logistics personnel on board were directly shocked to vomit blood. In the Bay, everyone was staring at the battle between King Kong and the conqueror, now they were too shocked to continue. When King Kong saw the bloody crew on the conqueror, he grinned with sarcasm, his second punch had been raised high. "Bang!" It was a hard blow, but it stopped abruptly in the air. Everyone looked at it in surprise and saw King Kong in front of his fist the size of a locomotive Somebody! "It''s Gao fan!" Some people exclaimed, everyone looked at it. Gao fan was suspended in front of Vajra''s fist like that, and Vajra''s fist stopped dead one meter away from Gao fan''s body, didn''t move. There is a look of fear in Vajra''s eyes. Is it floating? Resist? What kind of ability is this? Everyone was shocked, What''s the situation? Gao fan can float in the air! Is Is the commander empty? "Empty! Is that all you have? I can''t even crack my defense! " Gao fan sneered, "commander in chief of the Navy, I think it''s better to join me!" Gao fan''s words shocked the whole world. Is it too strong? Isn''t that true? King Kong''s face is stiff. Who can bear it! King Kong''s figure became bigger again. In a moment, he was more than 100 meters old, and his body was more than twice as big as before. The Navy and pirates on the shore looked straight at King Kong who was blocking the sky. Chapter 626 "So..." Gao fan disdained, "if you can''t beat me, are you going to compare with me?" All right! Look who''s bigger! Fall angel''s wing + double skill! As he spoke, Gao fan grew a pair of wings behind his back, and his figure suddenly enlarged in the next second. In a flash, Gao fan turned into a giant Birdman with black wings, 100 meters tall, bigger than King Kong. "It seems that if it''s bigger than the size, it''s also the commander-in-chief''s empty defeat!" The Yellow ape has a dull face. The red dog''s face was awe inspiring, "King Kong is a power type, Birdman should be a speed type, if the body shape is the same, as long as Birdman is caught by King Kong, it''s a death!" The Yellow ape nodded slightly, feeling that the red dog was right. In the Warring States period, he also heard what red dog said. Red dog was right, but he didn''t know why. At this time, King Kong moved! As Gao fan is in the air, he is a bit higher than Vajra. Vajra grabs Gao fan''s calf. Red Dog Shan Shan a smile, "see, Gao fan is dead!" Gao fan did not move, still light squint at King Kong. If you want to win such a man, you must defeat him head on! King Kong is a type of strength. He must subdue his opponent with strength. Everyone is sweating for Gao fan. This is the rhythm to be torn by King Kong! Vajra grabs Gao fan''s calf and tugs hard, but he can''t move Gao fan. Red dog face hot pain! Ma Dan, what the hell? Is the commander empty? Not even a birdman. "Commander in chief! But that''s it Gao fan''s words resounded through the sky, and everyone was shocked. Is such a powerful air helpless? Five stars directly ordered to cut off the live signal, can''t go on like this, it''s too embarrassing. The people watching the live broadcast are all dumbfounded. What''s the matter? Gao fan''s cold face glanced at King Kong and flew into the sky. King Kong''s huge body was also taken to the sky by Gao fan, and then thrown to the sky by Gao fan. Everyone was shocked, it was a giant diamond with a height of more than 100 meters, what a power it was to throw it as soon as it was said? Then, Gao fan suspended under the King Kong and watched him fall from the sky. When Vajra was about to fall and hit Gao fan, Gao fan launched the Shenluo Tianzheng. Repulsion upward, King Kong''s body again high fly up. In this way, Gao fan kept throwing King Kong up in mid air like playing table tennis, the original serious atmosphere became nonsense in a moment. People on the shambaldi islands, which is closest to the Navy headquarters, don''t need to watch the live broadcast. the images of King Kong being thrown up and down can be seen from a distance across the sea. We finally know how strong Gao fan is. Many people have begun to think that this time, Gao fan will overthrow the rule of the Tianlong people. How can we solve this special problem? Is he going to be killed by Gao fan? I''m the commander in chief of the Navy. I don''t want face! The Warring States period was in a state of confusion. What can we do? Do you want to watch Gao fan die? That''s the commander in chief of the Navy. Our Navy doesn''t want face! All the people in this country are confused. Is your majesty planning to die in vain? It''s a shame for the Navy, isn''t it? Ace''s eyes were straight, and he didn''t know how to describe Gao fan. He could only say in his heart: you''re a bull! Chapter 627 "Your Majesty is really skinny! More skin than me Luffy doesn''t know when to stand beside ace, pulling his face long, it seems that he wants to see if he is dreaming, but he can''t feel the pain, so he''s not sure. "Luffy!" Ace suddenly thought of something and murmured, "can your majesty revive the dead?" "I think so." Luffy laughed brightly. "Your Majesty is omnipotent. He has never met a problem he can''t solve." The body shape of Vajra in the sky is getting smaller and smaller, and the empty physical strength can''t bear the devastation of Gao fan. At this time of stalemate, there were five old people in the Navy headquarters. At this time, the live heart signal is switched on again, just different from the previous official camera, this lens should be farther away. Trafalgar appeared in front of the camera with his sword in his arms, "Hello everyone, I''m Trafalgar, the new world pirate, since the official cut off the live signal, let me live for you next! Let''s see the ugly behavior of the world government. " Then the camera turns to Marlin Fando not far away and gradually zooms in. "Gao fan! Let''s go. Come down and talk to us! " Five old stars all out, only for Gao fan one person. It''s a sensation all over the world. It''s the peak of the power of the world government. actually appeared in marinfando. Moreover, these five people are not polite to Gao fan. "What a bull!" Among the people watching the live broadcast, I don''t know who said it first. The crowd burst into thunderous applause at the next moment, and everyone was very excited. It''s the first time that Tianlong people have been swaggering for thousands of years. Even the five old stars can only let Gao fan down to talk? Gao fan stares coldly at the five Tianlong people on the ground. These five old people are the ultimate power of the world government. even in the original work, OTA doesn''t reveal much about these five old people. as for the strength of each other, he knows nothing about them. "Empty! Are you willing to surrender? " Gao fan didn''t let the air go directly. It''s obvious that he is going to subdue the air. "Joke! I am the commander in chief of the Navy There is no doubt about empty words. Gao fan''s face is a Lin, "psychic - Yu Zhi Bo ban!" Whoosh! Where Gao fan was, there were six spots. "See your majesty!" Yuzhiboban knelt down in mid air and looked devout. Everybody''s stupid. Who''s this? Why can Gao fan''s men also float in mid air? "Ah! It''s uncle three eyes Luffy was stunned. "He''s still so handsome!" Ace frowned. I didn''t know the man. "Have you met him?" "Yes! He''s cool. I love him! " Then Luffy talked to ace about the new world and the alien world, and ace was completely confused. Is there such a magical world? "Ban, your task is not to let this gorilla land!" Gao Fan said lightly. Yuzhiboban looked up at the gorilla falling from the sky and said, "I''m sorry! Take orders Round tomb border area! Then King Kong flew around in the sky like this, for a moment The faces were confused. Gao fan received his magic power and landed in the square, like a king. Chapter 628 The surrounding navies were scared, and Gao fan''s ability was beyond their ability. The soldiers of Fanguo did not receive a new round of orders, they were still fighting. The old man with white robe and sword, the leader of the five old stars, stepped forward and said, "please let the soldiers stop, so that we can have a talk!" Gao fan joked and said, "please make your own decisions immediately, so that we can have a talk!" When Gao Fan said this, the atmosphere became solidified. Nima How can you be so domineering if you want others to make their own decisions! Five old stars face instant solidification, this is red fruit fruit pick / quarrel. "What a big tone!" The old man with the sword in his white robe said, "don''t you really think we''re afraid of you?" Gao Fan said coldly, "you are afraid of me now, but I don''t know But later, you''ll be scared to death! " Now people watching the live broadcast are boiling, this is too domineering! Even in the face of five old stars, Gao fan is also an invincible appearance. Is this the posture of the strong? How handsome! At this time, another ship came on the sea, attracting everyone''s attention. "That''s the fourth emperor shanks'' boat!" Someone recognized the flag and exclaimed. Shanks leaped from the sea and landed gently on the square. "Here comes another four emperors!" The navies were shocked. Just a fourth emperor, white beard and Gao fan, stirred Marlin Fando to the ground. another fourth emperor, the Navy headquarters should be cool! Shanks with a confident smile, "everyone, listen to me, today''s World War I is over! White beard is dead. There is no need to continue this war! " The five stars gasped in the dark, and the Warring States period was also slightly relaxed. shanks was right. It''s good for all of us to end the war now. pirates and Gao fan can retreat completely, and the navy can reduce losses. but they can''t directly propose a truce, which is bad for face. What they need is a step. shanks is a very bad person Wrong opportunity. "No!" Gao fan joked and pointed to ace on the conqueror, "your navy hasn''t executed ace successfully! Now stop it. It''s a shame for your navy! " Five old stars and Warring States face are black, still can not wait for the steps to be so pushed down by Gao fan. Shanks eyebrows pick, this Gao fan ten prickly, at this time, actually also mention this. "Sir Shanks looked at Gao fan and said, "give me face and let it go!" Gao fan looked at shanks coldly, "yes, as long as you kneel down for me and swear allegiance to me, I will release the Navy!" I wipe! People watching the war are boiling. Do you want to be so strong? That''s Sihuang shanks! Why don''t you step back a little bit? All the people watching the live broadcast were sweating for Gao fan. Shanks looked at Gao fan''s face and wanted to break out, but he didn''t come here to fight, he came to fight. "Sir! You have achieved your goal of saving ace. Now so many people have died, if you continue, more people will die! " Shanks had a trace of anger in his eyes. "Why?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand, still strong, "my purpose is to rule the world, dead people are necessary! No matter these people or your four emperors, there is no choice but to submit to me! " Chapter 629 Shanks has a blue face, numb an egg, and it''s the first time that someone dares to talk to him like this after he becomes the fourth emperor! "Shanks! Long time no see The old man with the sword in his white robe among the five old stars smiles, since Gao fan is looking for death, he has no reason not to kill Gao, "shanks, why don''t we join hands to kill Gao fan first, and then discuss other things!" Yes! Hearing Bai Pao''s words, the spectators were shocked! Although Gao fan is domineering, his staff is limited. If shanks and the Navy join hands, Gao fan will be in danger. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. The five-star''s brain was quite smart, but he didn''t know how to choose xiangx. Shanks is about to go away. Gao fan is too arrogant! "Under Gao fan!" Shanks looked gloomy and was on the verge of an outbreak. "You have to think clearly, here is the world''s top fighting power. You are mostly going to die, even if you can win, it''s a situation where both sides will lose! "Lose both?" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and glanced at shanks with a sneering look on his face. "With your red hair and Navy? In my eyes, you are just a mob! " My God! The crowd who watched the battle was stunned. Navy gaxiangx is a mob. Are you serious? This time, even ace is surprised to open his mouth, Gao fan''s tone is really big! Shanks held back his anger. "OK Even if you are really strong and can kill all people, no one, what do you do in such a broken world? " Gao fan sneered, "this is nothing. I can guarantee that all the people who died today will come back to life, including white beard!" Resurrection? Gao fan''s words shocked everyone again. At this time, except for the conqueror, everyone was looking at Gao fan with a look of neuropathy, they didn''t believe in the resurrection. Shanks frowned and his eyes were in a state of suspense. "At that time, white beard will be my great general, fighting for me and unifying the whole world..." Gao fan made an impassioned speech. At this time, Gao fan''s eyes were fixed on the fortress in the distance, frowning slightly. There There are people. Everyone seems to be aware of Gao fan''s strange, have looked up. There was a huge figure, a big face on the huge fortress. The water can only submerge each other''s thighs. It seems that the height of each other is bigger than that of the gorilla. At this time, the sky has been beaten back to its original shape, but without Gao fan''s command, yuzhiboban continues to let the sky fly around. "Yes San Juan wolf Red Dog frowned and looked shocked. Yellow ape slightly squinted, "look, there are other people on the execution platform!" "Fighting champion gissas bajas, yuzhixiliu, evil king abaro pisaro..." The brow of the Warring States period is grim. "Yes Blackbeard pirates The herald was covered with mud, he had peed several times, but for his firm confidence, he would have escaped. The face of the Warring States period was livid, "Blackbeard has released all the mortals in the big prison level 6! Is he planning to dominate the sea? " "Order to go on, set the Blackbeard Pirate Group as the same hostile force as Gao fan, and fight with all your strength!" "Yes The heralds were sweating, and a new enemy appeared. Chapter 630 When the Marines were ordered, their heads were big. Ma Dan, isn''t that to punish a pirate? How did it evolve into a century war! Gao fan sneered, "shanks, look I''m not the only one who doesn''t want to stop! " Shanks frowned. Isn''t Blackbeard the fuse of all this today? It''s reasonable to stay away. How can you be here at this time? Of course, there are people in the navy who are also confused. The Warring States period frowned deeply and let Blackbeard be qiwuhai before. As a result, this guy didn''t come to the war. And now, this product suddenly appears. "What on earth is he going to do?" The face of the Warring States period is super black. Gao fan grins coldly and waves his hand to produce a slender knife. This is a natural tooth! A knife that can''t kill but resurrect the dead. Shanks browed grimly. He couldn''t understand how Gao fan made a long sword out of thin air. "What are you doing?" Shanks stares at Gao fan, a little nervous. At this time, the black beard pirate group moved quickly, and soon surrounded the white beard''s body. "Dickie! What are you doing? " Ace is going crazy, and his enemies are very jealous. Blackbeard ignored ace, but looked up at whitebeard, "I''m sorry, Dad! I''m sorry I didn''t see you die with my own eyes... " The Blackbeard man took out a huge curtain and covered it with white beard and Blackbeard. "Dickie! Get rid of your dirty hands Ace would like to break his hand and take back white beard''s body. "What on earth is Blackbeard going to do?" Shanks frowned deeply. "The white beard is mine. I can''t let others touch it!" Gao fan''s face is calm, and his long knife is across the sky. Shanks looked very cold, and his hand was on the knife, but he found that Gao fan had no other action except to wave the knife. What''s more, Gao fan''s knife seems to have no lethality. Shanks was still curious about the significance of Gao fan''s sword, but the sky suddenly darkened. Everyone looked up at the sky and was shocked. The original clear and cloudless sky has turned into a brilliant starry sky in an instant. Just as people were surprised by the splendid scenery, they saw Gao fan''s body hanging up again. "Where is the white beard?" Gao fan''s voice sounded in the sky. Ding! It seems that in response to Gao fan, there is a star in the sky suddenly shining up. Gao Fan said with a smile, "my soul Come back Hum! All of a sudden, a strong wind blew up, and everyone present was blown upside down by the hurricane. The shining star, like a meteor, fell directly into the curtain covering black beard and white beard. "Boom!" A strong repulsive force tore the curtain covering white beard and black beard to pieces, together with the cadres of the black beard Pirate Group, they flew out, leaving a piece of smoke. In an instant, the sea breeze blows, and the smoke is dispersed. White beard was still holding Cong yunche in his hand, standing there like a sculpture, while black beard was sitting on the ground, looking at white beard in horror, his body was covered with bleeding wounds, except for his underpants, black beard could not find a complete piece of cloth. Everyone was stunned. What was that? High altitude strike Blackbeard? The Warring States period was all muddled, "what did Gao Fante do?" Chapter 631 At this time, white beard''s lips moved "Well It seems that I am resurrected What? White beard resurrected!!! The Warring States period was stunned. Shanks was stunned. Ace was stunned. The air flying around in the sky was also stunned. At this moment, everyone was shocked. White beard opened his eyes slightly and squinted at black beard, who was already scared to pee on the ground, "Dickie, my son, it''s a long time no see!" "Gulu!" Blackbeard swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he had peed, "old Daddy just now, he wanted to obtain the shaking fruit ability of white beard, but at the critical moment, the soul of white beard came back, he also failed. It was the first time for Blackbeard to encounter such a thing, and all that remained in his eyes was panic. "Your majesty! Are you going to kill him? " Cong yunche of white beard is already in front of Blackbeard''s neck, he wants to ask Gao fan for advice. The whole world is shocked again. The resurrected white beard is called his majesty Gao fan! What does that mean? Is it Gao fan who revives white beard, and white beard has become Gao fan''s man? "Blackbeard, you must die!" Gao fan looks calm. Whoosh! White beard''s face was expressionless. He cut off black beard''s head with a knife and spilled blood all over the ground. The navy was shocked again. Just now, Blackbeard, who was still in great trouble, died like this, which made them feel very unreal. Now, however, the world''s number one man who had just frightened them is back. The Warring States period frowned deeply. As the commander-in-chief of this war, he had a lot of pressure. Even if Blackbeard died, he was not happy at all. The Warring States period prayed in his heart that kaiduo and aunt would not appear, because he was afraid that once they appeared, the scene would be completely out of control. "Ha ha ha! We seem to be late! " There was a roar of laughter from the sea, and everyone''s eyes were attracted to the past again. Two huge pirate ships came quickly. Look at the flags on them, they are kaiduo and aunt. The face of the Warring States period has turned black into carbon. What are you afraid of! The navies peed one by one and chopped off their heads. How could they develop into such a ghost now? Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes and looked at Kato and his aunt, How could these two people come to participate in the top war? Strange! As the existence of kaiduo, Gao fan is really curious about how powerful kaiduo can be. And the appearance of Kato and aunt really surprised Gao fan. However, since he has come, Gao fan will not let them go. it is also a good opportunity to get rid of all the top powers in the world. At this time, while everyone''s attention is on Kato and aunt, the man with Blackbeard runs away with Blackbeard''s body in his arms. "No! The men of the black beard Pirate Group have escaped The Marines yelled. Then they saw that Blackbeard had run to the edge of the fortress, ready to board. Gao fan in the sky raised his hand calmly and launched the Wind Cave directly. Gao fan knows that all the people gathered by Blackbeard are scum to the letter, so he doesn''t have any pity. Let them turn into nothingness! Gao fan''s palm turned into a black hole in an instant, forming a huge funnel-shaped space that enveloped the whole Blackbeard pirate ship. The black hole produces a strong attraction, which sucks everything in the funnel space into it. Some casks and short people have been sucked into the wind by Gao fan. Chapter 632 The rest of the people held the hull in horror and survived for a while, but the hull also floated up at the next moment. San Juan wolf hugged the ship and tried to keep it, but a second later, he found that it was still in vain. Because even he now floats up and flies to the palm of Gao fan''s hand. Everything that flies to the palm of Gao fan''s hand becomes smaller quickly, and then it is swallowed by the small black hole in the palm of Gao fan''s hand. Just a minute, everything is gone Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and his face was indifferent, as if he had done a trivial thing. Everyone was stunned, including aunt and Kato. "You said Are we the opponent of Gao fan? " Aunt in Kato''s side, stupidly asked. Kato didn''t say a word. He wouldn''t even look at her. The aunt rolled her eyes, "why don''t you pay attention to me? Have you forgotten what happened last night? You''re going to put on your pants and not recognize people Kato''s face is black. Can you stop talking about it! When Kato recalled that when he got up this morning and saw his aunt''s face lying beside him, he vomited at that time. Kato''s heart is bitter: if you don''t know how many glasses I drank last night, you won''t understand how beautiful you are! Drunken promiscuity! But kaiduowanwan didn''t expect that he could even talk about things like aunt! At that time, he swore that Temo would never drink again. "Kato and auntie, tell me what you''ve come for!" The face of the Warring States period was dignified. He looked at the calm five-year-old stars around him, and then he felt a little bit better. Kato''s face is livid. The task that the kid and the old ghost give him and his aunt is to find a way to get close to Gao fan. As long as they have physical contact with Gao fan, their task will be completed. Kato looked at the Warring States period, "my aunt and I are all subordinates of any country. Naturally, we come here to defeat the Navy!" Nani?! Four emperor kaiduo and aunt are Gao fan''s ministers? The eyes of the Warring States period are almost staring out. Are there three GAOFAN people in the four emperors? Is Gao fan so powerful? The empress lightly covered Tan''s mouth. She was so surprised that she lost her color. Is your majesty too powerful? Dragon jaw surprised almost fell to the ground, I wipe, this is to go against the sky! White beard has returned to the conqueror. He has just untied ace''s chain. He is also surprised by the news. He had a fight with Kato not long ago, and Kato didn''t say anything about it at that time. Of course, the most surprised person is Gao fan himself. I wipe! When are you two my people? Why don''t I know? Gao fan quickly turned over the backstage records, without the contribution of kaiduo and aunt. These two Big problem! However, Gao fan is not in a hurry to expose the conspiracy between kaiduo and aunt. After all, in the face of absolute power, intrigue is useless. Of course, in order to prevent these two people from killing their subordinates, Gao fan plans to let kaiduo and aunt follow him closely. "Now that we are all here, I will begin!" Gao fan, with a cool face, flashed to the Navy square and said, "Kato and aunt, come to me!" Good chance! Kaiduo and his aunt look at each other and fly to Gao''s back. "Yuzhiboban! Let it go Whoosh! Yu Zhibo''s spots disappeared directly, and Kong, who had been beaten black and blue, was finally free. he fell down freely from high altitude and was rescued by red dog. Chapter 633 When the Navy saw Gao fan coming to the square, they stepped back a few steps. They did not dare to step forward at all. "To me Kneel down Dong! GAOFAN step out, the ground sounded a dull sound. All of them felt as if they were caught by something and had difficulty breathing. even the general red dog was not much better. Kaiduo and his aunt were in a cold sweat. They were ready to start, but they found that Gao fan took a big step forward. After confirming that Gao fan didn''t find his difference, they quickly flash to keep up. But they also feel the pressure from Gao fan, which makes them uncomfortable. Dong! When Gao fan stepped out of the second step, everyone felt that every cell of his body was like a heavy burden and was struggling. People with low strength have knelt on the ground. Kaiduo and his aunt follow Gao fan and deeply feel Gao fan''s strength. Dong! Gao fan stepped out in the third step, and all the naval officers knelt on the ground, sweating one by one. White bearded, red hair, beasts and aunts. All the other forces except the soldiers, including the general and the power under the vice emperor, knelt on the ground. Everyone who watched the live broadcast was shocked. What''s the matter? Is it difficult for the Navy and the Pirate Group of the Navy headquarters to surrender to Gao fan? As for those who kneel down, they are suffering! In the Warring States period, he frowned tightly and felt the pressure from every cell in his body. Gao fan''s ability is so weird that he controls everyone''s body invisibly. What kind of power is this? Is it domineering? But the effect is much better than that of overlord! At this time, the soldiers of Fanguo also stopped. Because they have received the order, it''s Gao fan''s personal performance time. Dong! Gao fan stepped out in the fourth step and came to the five old stars. among the generals and the four emperors who were just standing, someone had already knelt on the ground. The scene fell into a deathly silence, and everyone stopped breathing. Shanks was very flustered, because even he was feeling very difficult now. Kato''s face is also full of shock, and Gao fan''s strength makes him palpitating, but thinking about the blonde kid in his body, Kato thinks he still has hope. As for Auntie She''s on her knees. Gao fan''s face was cold and stern. "Five old stars, right? I''ll give you a chance to kneel down. as long as you surrender, I''ll make an exception to allow you to die!" "Presumptuous!" The five old stars are also surprised at Gao fan''s strength and look angry. As the highest power of the world''s government, the five old stars'' actual strength should be at least the level of four emperors. But old people are old people after all. They can''t compare with young people in physical quality. Therefore, when the five old stars face Gao fan''s metamorphosis, they have no bottom. "Gao fan! Do you think you can control the world government by killing five of us? It''s ridiculous The old man with a white robe and a sword has a blue face. Gao fan sneered, "I never thought of taking control of the world government. I want to destroy the world government!" "You..." The old man in the white robe looked stiff. "Enough!" Gao fan was domineering and said, "since you are not far away from surrender, I''ll let you see what the real power is!" Chapter 634 "Dong!" Gao fan stepped out of the fifth step, and his dull voice shocked everyone''s heart. "Ah People of the level of red dog lie on the ground directly, their eyes widened and they gasped. He just felt that every cell in his whole body had been pinched tightly, which was hard to describe Want to die, want to live, this is unprecedented fear. "Poop Five old stars kneel on the ground one after another, and their faces are full of the expression of suffocation. "Poop At last, Cato couldn''t stand it and knelt down on the ground. He was unwilling, but he did not dare to show it. "Poop Shanks knelt on the ground with a ferocious face. Even he couldn''t lift any strength in front of Gao fan! And Gao fan, at this time, is already sweating. He can''t bear to suppress so many people by force. Nima! It turns out that labor and capital have their limits! Although Gao fan feels tired, he feels cool in his heart! All the strong men in the pirate world are gathered here! All the strong knelt down in front of Gao fan like this. This is an unprecedented feeling. "Hiss!" Gao fan closed his eyes comfortably and took a deep breath. "Wow Those who watch the live broadcast, completely crazy up! General of the Navy headquarters! Five old stars of Tianlong people! Four emperors! All submit to the feet of Gao fan! "Don''t stop me, I want to join the world!" Carpenter Becky''s roar resonated with countless people. "Join the world! Join the world Such voices are heard all over the world, even without Gao fan''s world voice, such voices can be heard in every corner of the world. At that moment, many people cried. Cocosia''s windmill uncle cried. Doctor gureva of Magu country cried. Kobula of alabastan cried. The people of all nations cried. Even the commander-in-chief of the Navy, Kong, cried. I don''t know if he was beaten and cried by Yu Zhibo before. Every country will finally come to the world! And Gao fan, while enjoying the worship of the whole world, has turned pale. It''s time to end your mental energy, or you''re going to lose your strength and faint! "Flat!" Gao fan drinks in a deep voice, and suddenly releases the mental force exerted on everyone. All of us felt light, and the strong sense of oppression finally disappeared. Shanks got up slowly. At this moment, he found the gap between himself and Gao fan. The people in the navy are reluctant to get up one after another. They really counselled. Five stars face full of humiliation, but there is no way, Gao fan''s strong let them simply unable to face. Even at this time, the original kneeling on the ground of Kato''s eyes burst out of golden light. "No! It''s a system intruder! " The anxious voice of the little sister of the system rings in Gao fan''s mind, GAO fan suddenly turns back and sees the golden kaiduo coming quickly. Kato''s hand has touched Gao fan''s body. It''s too late! "Whoosh!" At the next moment, the bodies of kaiduo and Gao fan become a twisted color light mass, the aunt rushes up, and her body also merges into the light mass, then the light mass shrinks to a point and disappears. The people on the scene, the people watching the live broadcast, were shocked again! What happened just now? Where are gofan, Kato and auntie? White beard''s face was stiff. After taking the pills from Gao fan, his body almost recovered. Chapter 635 White beard flew to the place where Gao fan disappeared and touched it with his hand in the air to confirm that Gao fan really disappeared. There was a question mark on everyone''s forehead: what are we going to do next when Gao fan is gone? General red dog in front of a bright, "while Gao fan is not, all the pirates will be killed ah!" The low morale of the Navy suddenly increased, and all the navies, including the five old stars, rushed out directly. if we don''t rush now, when will we wait! The commander-in-chief wiped the snot and tears on his face, and the gorilla rushed up. Mom''s got a chance to fight back. The situation on the battlefield turned around in an instant, the Navy joined the five old stars, and the front line of Fanguo was pushed back. Ben Beckman, deputy captain of the red hair Pirate Group, looked at shanks with a dull face. "What should I do? Which side shall we play? " Shanks black face, "mother of an egg, how do I know?" The sniper jezebub stood on one side timidly, "Captain I saw that my son uthorp was on the other side of the country, why don''t we help the country? " "Yes In front of his eyes, cadre raqilu said, "I feel that Gao fan is very powerful. If we want to help, we should also help fan Guo." Shanks was stunned, and his feelings were just like this for a while, his younger brothers were convinced by Gao fan, right? The same thing happened in the kaiduo and Dama pirate groups, their captain disappeared directly, and everyone was in a daze. "There''s a fight. Which side should we help?" "Do you still need to ask? The eldest brother has said that he is a minister of any country. Naturally, he is helping any country! " Then, Kato''s three disasters and his aunt''s sons joined the Fanguo camp with all the people, the battlefield situation changed again, and the two sides were deadlocked again. Shanks looked at the Navy which was once again resisted, and gave a cold smile, "Gao fan doesn''t know his life or death, and every country has no leader. Failure is doomed, in this case, let''s help the Navy!" Although the people of the red hair pirate group were very confused about how the boss could help the Navy, the red hair''s words were the imperial edict. The red hair Pirate Group joined the Navy, and the country was at a disadvantage. At this point, the live broadcast continues. The eyes of the whole world are focused on Marlin Fando, focusing on this world war. The disappearance of Gao fan is a heavy blow to Fanguo. At this time, Fanguo showed a strong quality. Under the command of General Commander Raleigh, he contracted his defense line in an orderly way. Nami, Sauron, Lufei, dragon, eagle eye, empress, zefa, Green Pheasant, white beard, ace. No matter who Gao fan recruited before, or who just joined the kaiduo and Dama Pirate Group, no matter whether they were officers or soldiers, everyone broke out at this time, except for the absolute combat effectiveness. At the same time, it can occasionally tear a piece of meat from the Navy. The war has become white hot, and the situation on the battlefield also affects everyone''s heart. The supernovae watching the battle in shampooland are not ashamed of their red hair, they have taken their pirates out to sea and are on their way to the battlefield. And Gao fan, at this time, is standing in the battle space with a black face. Because there are two people standing in front of him, a middle-aged man with black hair and a young man with yellow hair and evil eyes. "Little sister!" Gao fan''s face was dignified. "Can the fighting space accommodate three people at one time?" Chapter 636 The little sister''s face was also very black, "it''s the first time I''ve encountered such a situation, even my manual didn''t mention it..." Nani? Gao fan is confused Even if you don''t know, how can I play? "Can they just do it with me at the same time?" Gao fan stroked his chin and looked suspicious. The younger sister of the system was not sure again, "it''s reasonable that they can''t, but since they all have a way to appear in the battle space at the same time, maybe they can also do it at the same time!" Gao fan already peed, "this can''t work, little sister, you can''t know nothing!" The little sister of the system was black, "I know it''s very shameless, but I really have no way to deal with this situation today, so you can do it yourself!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Boy! Introduce yourself The Yellow haired man joked, "my name is kid, he''s old!" Gao fan''s face is dull. The owners of these systems are very polite, even the intruders will introduce themselves. "Ah! Old devil and little devil The little sister of the system exclaimed in surprise. Gao fan buckled his ear, which was a little painful. "Don''t be so surprised, isn''t it?" "They are two famous system intruders in the temple of the universe! Their notoriety also begins with a party in a cosmic bar a few years ago. " "Can you make a long story short?" Gao fan''s face is very black, at this time, are you serious about telling stories? In a word, that night, all the 20 system owners who attended the party died! Without exception, all the systems on the dead are lost! And the old and the young became fugitives at that time. Two years later, the old ghost and the little ghost were arrested, but I don''t know why, the official didn''t give a detailed closing notice, just put them in prison! " "I wipe it!" Gao fan peed at that time. This is the real killer of system owner! I''ll kill 20 at a time. "Aren''t they in prison? Why are you here again? " Gao fan is flustered. It''s a feeling of dying. "I don''t know!" Miss system has a dignified face, "maybe they found your abnormality when they were the space monitors, suspected that you had the heart of the world, so they came to you!" Nani! Gao fan''s face was stunned. "What''s the Space Inspector?" "The universe monitor is the person who is responsible for checking all universes!" The younger sister of the system continued to explain, "cosmic monitoring is generally automatic monitoring, but there are always problems with the machine, so they have the post of cosmic monitor, mainly responsible for equipment maintenance, naturally, they also have the right to watch the universe, and it''s normal to see your situation!" "Why should prisoners come to such an important position?" Gao fan looks anxious. "Maybe It''s because of the shortage of funds... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan was stunned and said, "OK, but even so, I can''t see that I have the heart of the world, can I?" "Well!" Miss system nodded, "they really don''t know that you have the heart of the world, but because you are too strong, it aroused their suspicion." "Things like the heart of the world are worth taking such risks!" "Hiss!" Gao fan took a deep breath, "OK! What should we do now... " Chapter 637 "All right!" Huang Mao said with a faint smile, "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time I guess you should get some of my information about us from your system, too? " Gao fan nodded calmly without saying a word. "Well!" Huang Mao nodded, "just know. You want us to do it Or do you hand it in yourself? " "What is it?" Gao fanmeng has a new face. Huang Mao said with a smile, "the heart of the world!" Sure enough! Gao fan is still muddled, "what is that? Can you eat it? " Huang Mao joked, "since you don''t want to hand it in by yourself, we can only do it!" While speaking, Huang Mao and ban Cun started. There is a world projection behind each of them, without exception, both of them have only one world projection. Gao fan''s face relaxed, "one person, one world? It''s only two Two rookies! Miss system looked contemptuous. "If you look carefully, their world seems to be a new world." "I finally know why the authorities put them in prison without any notice. There are good things about these two people!" Gao fan''s eyes widened suddenly. It''s true that, as the little sister of the system said, because there are some residual channels on the edge of the two people''s world, which are left after the integration of the world. "My God! Isn''t it true that the heart of the world is rare? Why do you have both of them? " Gao fan is confused. "That''s the city of a thousand stars!" Miss system looks dignified, "I didn''t expect that both of them have a thousand Star City!" "The city of a thousand stars? What is that? " Gao fan was stunned. "It''s a kind of props similar to the heart of the world, but it''s different in nature. It can only piece together the world, not really integrate..." "Well, no more nonsense!" Huang Maoshan smiles, and the surprised expression on Gao fan''s face has betrayed him. Gao fan must have props similar to the heart of the world. This trip is not in vain. As he spoke, Huang Mao rushed over. "Don''t you mean to take off your clothes first?" Gao fan looks at the yellow hair that rushes over and board cuntou, instant flustered. Miss system looks dignified, "take off your sister! They''ve all sneaked in. Is there such a rule? Open up the talent skill quickly "Ah Gao fan was killed by a single blow, let out a scream and his body turned into a piece of fly ash. "Why?" Huang Mao looks puzzled. Gao fan''s body did turn into ashes, but he didn''t receive the news that he killed Gao fan. "What''s the matter?" Huang Mao looks at Bancun. Bancun frowned tightly, "no, I guess he has..." Before Bancun''s voice fell, Gao fan''s voice appeared behind Huang Mao. Yes, Gao fan used the talent ability of rebirth and reappeared. 100 times attack, 100 times gravity, ability enhancement! Gao fan used all the remaining talent skills once. Bancun saw Gao fan behind Huang Mao for the first time, Huang Mao also felt the danger from behind for the first time, they wanted to move, but they found that the gravity imposed on them reached an incredible level. "Go to hell!" Gao fan''s face grinned grimly, punched through Huang Mao''s heart, his fist didn''t stop, and then penetrated ban Cun''s heart. Two faces of pain, eyes flashed, meaning to refuse. "Ma Dan! If you want to die, die together Huang Mao''s face was crazy, his body suddenly split, and there was white light in the crack. Gao fan''s face is thrilled. It''s the rhythm to explode! System Miss elder sister domineering a drink, "hum! Let me deal with them... " Chapter 638 At this time, marinfando was in a mess. The supernova Pirate Group on the shambaldi islands has joined vanguard''s main camp to fight the Navy. Even Trafalgar, who is still on the air, has brought cameras to the battlefield. , old fellow iron! Paint the plane for me! Brush enough 100 planes, I''ll show you how to chop red dog Trafalgar is going crazy. Cough! Excited There is no such live broadcast of pirates With the addition of supernovae, the situation in vanguard has slightly improved. However, Raleigh knows that the navy has five old stars to join in, the high-end combat effectiveness of every country is not enough. Therefore, under the command of Raleigh, the troops of all countries contracted their defense line orderly and gradually entered the defensive circle of energy shield. As long as they persist until Gao fan returns, they will surely win. At this time, the clear sky was black again, and people looked up to the sky. A huge shadow obscured the sun. "That''s..." Raleigh frowned and a bad feeling rose in his heart. "Attack with all your strength!" At this time, the navy soldiers received a new round of orders, the offensive again. In the face of such a sudden and fierce attack by the Navy, Raleigh did not dare to let everyone retreat immediately, for fear of a rout crisis. Raleigh scanned the battlefield Fortunately, except for some supernovae later, most of van''s troops have entered the protection range of energy shield. At this time, Raleigh suddenly found a strange problem, the Navy''s seemingly fierce attack did not cause less damage, because those high-level people in the Navy were not at the front line. Why didn''t high-end combat power go to the front line? Raleigh''s head was full of doubts. Looking up at the dark shadow in the sky, I saw the light shining at the bottom. Raleigh gave a sharp drink, "come on, come on! Everyone withdraw the energy shield immediately! " As soon as the soldiers of all countries heard this, they immediately withdrew. The reaction of supernovae is not so fast. They are slow and take a look at the sky. The next second, a shining light fell from the sky. All the people and things under the light, including the Navy''s own people and ships, evaporated in an instant. At that moment, the conqueror even saw the water evaporate. If they hadn''t been protected by the energy shield, they might have disappeared just like these people. There was a drop of sweat on white beard''s forehead. If it hadn''t been for Raleigh''s warning, he would have died again. But even with Raleigh''s warning, the troops of Van Gogh still suffered heavy losses. There''s no way. That kind of light is too strong. There was no time for the living to celebrate and mourn for the dead, everyone was shocked. So many people, so many boats, just disappeared What kind of power is this? Is it the power of Gao fan or the power of the Navy? How crazy! In the live video, there is a giant spaceship with wings in the sky, at the bottom of the spaceship are rows of metal cannons. The barrels were white smoke and electric light. Just now, all the strong light was destroyed. It was shot from these cannons. One of the five old stars, the old man in white robe, holding a long sword and covered with blood, he stood up, opened his arms and drank fiercely, "this is the ultimate power of the world government, one of the three ancient weapons: the king of heaven! (the original has not yet appeared) " " pirates, feel the pain! " Chapter 639 "Bah!" Shanks didn''t seem to be so lucky, his only arm was taken away by the artillery attack, now shanks''s left arm has become a white bone. At this time, shanks stood on a broken wooden board, hiding under the edge of the conqueror''s energy shield, his face was blue. On this board are all the cadres of the red hair pirate regiment. They didn''t expect to help the Navy. The Navy listed them as the target of attack. "Come up!" Raleigh looked at the embarrassed shanks and his party, "the ship''s ability and shield defense strength are stronger than those outside!" Shanks''s face, it''s too dark to want. Go ahead, you can''t afford to lose that person; go ahead, so many brothers'' lives are hanging. "Zizizi!" The sound of electric current comes from the metal tube in the sky, the light gathers again and becomes stronger gradually, there is a trend that is stronger than before. "Still here?" Shanks frowned. "Hurry up!" Raleigh''s face was dignified, "this shot is even stronger than the previous one, I''m afraid the edge of the energy shield can''t support it at all!" "Gulu!" Jesus swallowed his saliva. His left arm was as white as the one with red hair. the shot just now destroyed his hand and his sniper gun. "Go Shanks is not tangled, with their own people have jumped on the conqueror. The five star white robed old man has a crazy face, "just hide under the tortoise shell! I''ll see how long you can hide! " "Boom!" The second laser came down from the air, and there was a huge sonic boom, the power was much stronger than that just now. The laser comes in an instant and has a strong impact on the energy light curtain. the laser is scattered by the energy light curtain and spreads to the surrounding buildings, and the buildings evaporate instantly. In the energy light curtain, the shock caused by the impact made the underground people vomit blood one after another. even people of shanzhibaki''s level could not be spared, and their orifices were bleeding. as for uthorp and choba, they had fainted. At the end of the impact, the originally transparent energy shield turned orange red, with thin cracks on it. "Alert! Energy shield remaining 10%! Alert! Energy shield remaining 10%! " There was a rapid alarm on the conqueror. Everyone''s eyes are straight. It''s a cool rhythm! "Ah ha ha! The white robe of the five stars laughs wildly, "your energy shield will be completely destroyed when the next attack comes, your conqueror will be reduced to ashes in the next attack!" "Zizi!" The metal tubes in the sky gathered energy again, and the next artillery attack was coming. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" On the side of the Navy, there were cheers of victory. On the other hand, the Vanquisher was in great fear. Some of the soldiers finally couldn''t support themselves, curled up in the corner and shivered. Few people can bear the fear of death, even on the strong, not to mention these ordinary people. "Don''t be afraid!" The black wristband Dharma said with an awe inspiring face, "since the moment when we decided to follow your majesty, we should understand how dangerous our cause is!" "Now, your majesty is missing, and we are in crisis, but we still have to stand the last guard for every country, for your majesty and for ourselves, even if we die, we have to stand!" Chapter 640 "Otherwise, your majesty will be disappointed in us if he knows that we are counselled at this moment!" Black wrist zefa''s words were loud, and everyone present was deeply shocked. Yes! Don''t let your majesty down! The people on the conqueror are the elite selected by your majesty. They are the real elites of every country. We can''t disgrace your majesty! The next moment, everyone stood up. Even those who were seriously injured helped each other to stand up. They looked up at the brighter laser cannons in the sky, were ready to accept death. Shanks was stunned to see the crew of the conqueror rejuvenated. He was really curious why such an invincible person as Gao fan could have such a powerful group of subordinates. He can clearly feel the terrible power of hegemony from these people. in this group of people, there are more than one overbearing color, but many overbearing color. Although these people can not skillfully use the domineering color, but these people are still young. As long as this time, these people do not die, sooner or later Gao fan can take these people to conquer the whole world. Looking at these people, shanks shook his head with pity: unfortunately, they are all dying. Otherwise, shanks really wants to witness the day when Gao fan unifies the world. At this time, the light of the sky appeared again, which was the prelude to the firing. "Ha ha ha! Enjoy death The old man in white robe looks crazy, looking at all the people on the conqueror calmly looking at his laser gun, of course, he is very upset. These ants are not afraid of death! It''s very uncomfortable. When he saw the unyielding appearance of the soldiers in the Warring States period, he suddenly had a little admiration, some of them didn''t want to die like this. Empty face swollen even his mother do not know, but his eyes with a trace of tears. The spirit of the soldiers of Fanguo reminds him of his youth. he was deeply moved by the soldiers of Fanguo. Like the Warring States period, he did not want these people in any country to die. But he was much clearer than the Warring States period. GAOFAN''s kingdom was a thorn in the eye of Tianlong people. War can be lost, every country must die! Shanks raised his head to meet the strong light. At this time, he recalled his hometown when he was a child, where was a grassland full of flowers All of the conqueror''s men held their heads high and accepted death. "Bang!" At the moment of falling, the laser is blocked by the energy shield again. "Alert! Energy shield remaining 5%! " "Alert! Energy shield remaining 3%! " "Alert! Energy shield remaining 1%! " All of them covered their eyes with their hands. White star''s huge body curls up and protects several women of Na Mei. "Your Majesty If you don''t come, we will all die... " "Click!" The energy shield is completely broken. The intense laser continued to fall and came in a flash. Even white beard couldn''t help covering his eyes with his hands. The light was too dazzling. "Dying again?" White beard took a look at ace beside him, with a smile of relief on his face. "Hum!" Just when everyone was waiting for death, just when the five stars thought that the conqueror had been destroyed, just when people all over the world thought that the tianlongren had won again, the light that should have continued to fall suddenly stopped. No! No, stop! To be exact It''s light drawn into a black hole hundreds of meters around. Chapter 641 Everyone is stupid. What the hell is that? A moment later, the third bombardment was over, the light had been swallowed by the black hole. The rest of the people looked at each other, staring at the black hole suddenly appeared in the sky. Navy side, everyone''s eyes are staring straight, staring at the black heart throbbing black hole. "What is that?" The old man in white robe is going crazy. This is the king of heaven who destroys heaven and earth. How can the king''s attack be absorbed! "It''s like..." The Warring States period frowned, "when Gao fan absorbed that skill from the Blackbeard Pirate Group, his palm was also so black!" After hearing the speech, people thought of the scene one after another, and their faces were full of shock. "No way!" The old man in the white robe said with a look in his eyes, "it can''t be Gao fan. This is the king of heaven. even he should not be able to fight against the king of heaven!" "Ha ha!" At this time, three figures floated out of the black hole. They were Gao fan, Kai duo and aunt. "Your Majesty is back!" The appearance of the three shocked everyone. People in all countries embrace each other, and some of them have jumped up happily. The same is true of the people watching the live broadcast, who have entered the carnival mode one after another, some even cried with joy. As for the Navy, they peed Gao fan looked at the spaceship in the sky and said, "the king of heaven, one of the three ancient weapons, is really powerful!" Gao fan''s voice is so loud that everyone can hear it. "What?" Now everyone knows that this thing in the sky turned out to be the king of heaven, one of the ancient weapons. "There are so many shameless governments in the world!" Trafalgar was injured all over his body and was caught on his shoulder by his two younger brothers. even though he was disabled, he still insisted on live broadcasting, "the world government publicized the danger of the three ancient weapons, and at the same time, it was sitting on the king himself, it had to be a paperboard and a memorial archway! What a shame , old fellow iron, double click 666, I''ll broadcast the five stars to you. "Such a thing Not worthy to exist in this world Gao fan raises his hand and throws a clay bomb at the heavenly king. this is the ability obtained by fusing dirada''s blood. "That''s..." "Is that a bomb?" he said "Hum!" White robed five old stars sneered, "such a small bomb, actually want to hurt such a spaceship as the king of heaven, it''s crazy..." I don''t think the word has come out yet. The king of heaven has exploded. A huge metal tube inserted in front of the white robed five-year-old star, as if to hit him in the face. White robed five old star next to the high-level navy have looked at him, see his face are burning pain. "Damn it The five old stars in the white robe all peed. It''s the heavenly king made of all kinds of stone. How can it be so broken. What kind of thing did Gao fan throw up just now? Is that still a bomb? "All the ministers of the state will obey the orders!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand, "give me a rush!" "Go All nations jumped from the conqueror and rushed to marinfando''s navy. The Navy headquarters put in all its strength, and the garrison of the propulsion city was urgently dispatched. The battle went from day to night, and it was dark In the end, Fanguo won, the navy was completely destroyed, the five old stars were beheaded live. The next day, Fanguo attacked the holy land of marjoria. In the world of pirates, we live broadcast a slaughtering of the city, marjoria''s Tianlong people, male empress and female confiscate. Chapter 642 On the same day, Gao fan announced the establishment of Fanguo and the extinction of Tianlong people, marjoria, the capital of Fanguo, announced that the world would be divided into eight continents by taking the center line of the red earth continent and the great route as the boundary, the governor of the continent let white beard, kaiduo, Dama, Green Pheasant, zefa, long, KAP and Solon serve as the eight governors. Under the prefecture, there are administrative divisions of provinces, cities and counties. Then the state as a unit to the world, began to conquer the world plan. Ten years later The end of the great route, lourderu. The hometown of the D group, the birthplace of the Roger Pirate Group. Gofan and his conqueror appeared on the sea outside lourderu. In the past ten years, Gao fan successively conquered the whole continent and all the people. Even red dog, the former Navy General, surrendered to Gao fan. After ten years of war, Fanguo has unified the whole world, and set up maritime checkpoints at the entrances and exits of great routes to manage all ships. Now, there is no such thing as pirates in the world any more, and there is a complete peace. But even so, Gao fan''s task is still not completed. Gao fan also wanted to ask Miss system, but after the previous battle with the little ghost and the old ghost, the little sister fell into a deep sleep and is still awake. Miss system said before she fell asleep that she had a problem and needed Gao fan to return to the predator League to recover. Conqueror, a little dignified. All the people from all countries are here. Even enilu, who was on the expedition to the moon, has come back. Looking at the mist shrouded island in front of him, Gao fan''s face is dignified. it took him ten years to collect all the original historical texts and find Lavrov. if he didn''t succeed, Gao fan was afraid that he would die in the world of pirates. "I''m going to go alone!" Gao fan has a dignified face. "Your majesty Everyone frowned and worried. Especially the women of Nami, they are the most worried about Gao fan. Because Gao fan''s mood has been getting lower and lower in the past ten years, especially in the past two years, he has been driving less and less at night, and the quality of driving is not as good as before. The obsession in Gao fan''s heart seems to have something to do with rafdelu. But now he has arrived at lourderu, but Gao fan is still glum, this makes Nami girls even more worried. "Nothing!" With a faint smile and a gentle look on his face, Gao Fan said, "no one in the world can hurt me. You can wait for me to come back with peace of mind." The crowd nodded slightly. Gao fan flashed and disappeared into the mist. In front of them, there are two huge stone pillars, each one is big enough to be embraced by four or five ordinary people. The stone pillars are full of traces of weathering, and the words on them have reached a level that can not be seen clearly. Gao fan looked up and saw a huge stone lintel above the stone pillar. The weathering degree of the lintel is the same as that of the stone column, but because of the large font, it can be vaguely distinguished: "the kingdom of D!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this is the country of D!" Gao fan raised his legs to enter the gate, and there was a straight wide road in front of him. Streetlights, sidewalks, green belts, although old, but everything. Gao fan estimates that this road must be 50 lanes wide in both directions, even on earth, it is a huge project. At the end of the road, you can see a towering pyramid building, GAO fan''s visual inspection shows that the building is many times larger than the pyramid. Gao fan was stunned and had the illusion of returning to the earth. Chapter 643 I really don''t understand how such a grand civilization could exist in such a technologically backward world as pirates. A flash, Gao fan came to the foot of the pyramid. This time, Gao fan looked up at the towering building and felt his insignificance. D''s, big story! At this time, Gao fan felt the call from different space. "Ha ha ha! It''s time to finish the task at last A white light flashed by and Gao fan disappeared. Or familiar sense of technology, full of room, or familiar taste. Gao fan breathed a long sigh of relief and finally completed the task. "Zizi Ding After a strange noise, the figure of the little sister of the system appeared in Gao fan''s mind, "Congratulations, you have completed the task without my guidance!" Gao fan looked eager and almost cried, "it''s great that you can come back..." "No!" System little sister some unnatural, "you don''t look at me with this kind of eyes!" "All right!" Gao fan still kept smiling, and his little sister felt numb. "Come on! Look at your world first "Well!" Gao fan nods crazily and comes to the new world. Just below the new world, there are two independent continents which are similar to the new world. with a little insight, Gao fan found that the two continents are different from Gao fan''s new world. The first continent is made up of a smoky battlefield in the center and many countries around it. The whole world is like an automatic game, every country is moving out and converging towards the middle battlefield. "Demacia!" Galen of the League of heroes rushed out with his big sword and chopped at the king IDA of the biochemical crisis. "The enemy is ashamed, I''ll get rid of her!" Lu Bu, who is unique in the Three Kingdoms, holds a halberd painted by Fang Tian and fights with Miss 2b in the mechanical era. "I can''t be called human, but at the same time I''m beyond human!" A God''s hands become black claws stained with blood and dig to the moon heart of the moon knife. "Boil ~! Boil ~! I''m sorry The ghost swordsman of the dungeon warrior roars, leaving a remnant shadow and slashes Qin Yijue to the sword spirit. There are other people whom Gao fan doesn''t know. They are all in chaos on this battlefield. Nima Gao fan was hoodwinked. "Is this the only one fighting in this continent? Is that interesting? " The little sister of the system rolled her eyes and said, "this is what the owner meant before Since they are in control of the world, whether they want the world to fall into chaos or peace is a matter of the world''s master, they just like to see the pleasure of the world being arbitrarily controlled by them Gao fan nodded silently, then looked to another world. "I wipe it!" The world shocked Gao fan. It is a country with beautiful women and kilns as its main productivity; a country with bloody violence and massacre as its main purpose; a country with zombies and cannibalism as its theme; There are also a series of heavy taste countries that are not allowed to be described, GAO fan almost believes that these are all the works of that abnormal yellow hair. Gao fan can''t watch these evils continue to run rampant on his own land. it''s time for such a distorted world to change. "Let me rescue these people who live in dire straits." Gao fan took a deep breath and announced a series of new decrees. The little sister of the system looks at Gao fan changing the settings of the two continents and smiles on her face. Chapter 644 Originally, she was still worried that when Gao fan saw these programs that made all men''s adrenaline surge, it would affect Gao fan''s original intention of seeking peace for all, but she did not expect that Gao fan would still bring these two continents into peace. "Yes After all this, Gao fan looked at the little sister of the system and said, "can I merge these three continents together?" The little sister said with a faint smile, "of course, but I suggest you merge the two continents together to form new continent No.2. don''t merge with the original new continent No.1. in the next battle, you can use new continent No.2 to fight against the enemy, and then use new continent No.1 to kill the enemy unexpectedly. although you are already very strong, it is inevitable that you will meet the enemy Your stronger enemy, two new continents, this is your insurance. " Gao fan''s face was dignified and serious. "According to you, I will meet more dangerous enemies next?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that..." "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "forget it..." The next second GAO fan appears in the world of pirates. When they saw Gao fan coming back, they wept with joy. For everyone''s enthusiasm, Gao fan can only smile back. Next, Gao fan integrated the pirate world into the No. 1 new world. That night, the palace of Fanguo in the new world once again sounded happy music. The original Navy, including the air force and the Warring States period, was also received by Gao fan to the palace for a banquet. When everyone came to the new world, they were completely convinced by Gao fan. On this night, white beard had a good time drinking, ace had a brilliant smile, Luffy ate like a ball, in his arms, Shanzhi held the beautiful woman he had also introduced to him, and his heart was wild, as for Solon He has been stuck by coral, Yes, coral, a demon hunter from Inuyasha, has fallen in love with Solon, while Maitreya, a coral lover, has fainted in the toilet. What about Gao fan? He has sneaked into the back palace with his concubines This night, Gao fan''s back palace, the roar of the engine, the speed is extremely fast, it''s not the car to the kindergarten. The ladies in waiting in front of Gao fan''s bedroom are blushing, "Your Majesty is really amazing. It''s only 12 p.m., and the sheets of the Dragon bed have changed more than ten..." "Ah It''s another sleepless night... " "What? You still want to sleep? Listen to the voice of the lady. If you go back to sleep, you can''t sleep "Hee hee, you are dead..." ¡­¡­ At the same time, there was a conversation in a sealed dark room of the palace of the universe, "the old ghost and the little ghost are dead..." "Oh? How did you die? " "He was punctured to death almost at the same time!" "Who has this ability?" "He The picture on the light screen flashed and fixed on Gao fan''s handsome face. "This is the right face, he is a new man, the record time is not long, we don''t get much information, but we can be sure that he is very strong!" "Ha ha! This new person has aroused my interest. I haven''t had such a new person for a long time! " "Well Are we going to do it? I heard that the other three parties are also very interested in him! " "Of course, they are interested. As long as they are not stupid, they should be interested in such new people! But if it had been so easy to absorb him, the temple would not have been a four legged situation now! " "Then we Look again? " "Well! Let''s see There are always people who can''t help it. Let them help us find out the situation! " "Yes..." Chapter 645 Gao fan lived in the new world for a month until all his concubines hid from him System little sister''s face is very black: "OK? Are you ready for the next world? " "Well! let''s go! Let''s hit Superman Gao fan is very satisfied. In a flash, Gao fan appears on a street. The weather is not very good, the sky is a haze. There are several stories of small buildings around, and there are electric poles on the not too wide street. As soon as the wind blows, a few plastic bags with stains float by. This is a standard RB suburban look. "Ding! Enter one punch Superman, activate the world mission: no mission Gao fan''s face was muddled, "what do you mean? System little sister, what is no task Miss system eyebrows a pick, "literally!" Gao fan''s mouth widened in surprise, "how can I play without a task?" "Just play as you want. You''re not comfortable without a task, are you?" Miss system looks impatient. "No..." Gao fan thought of his boring ten years in the world of pirates and almost collapsed, "how can I leave this world without a task?" "You still want to leave..." Miss system looked stunned, "your concubines are all tortured by you and can''t get out of bed. Why do you go back at this time?" Gao fan Leng Leng, "I don''t mean that! I mean How do I get ownership of the world? " The little sister of the system rolled her eyes, "didn''t she say that? There is no mission, that is, as long as you upgrade to the next level, that is, the monarch level, you will pass the customs! " "Oh Gao fan nodded thoughtfully, then looked at the little sister of the system in surprise, "when did you say that?" "Hum!" System Miss sister akimbo, "I clearly said that you did not remember!" Gao fan has a dull face. , forget it. You has the final say. Leaving aside the system, Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. A woman''s heart is really a needle! Didn''t it all go well just now? How come it''s like taking gun medicine all of a sudden? I don''t understand! I really don''t understand! Gao fan looks at his panel: host: Gao fan level: dome master level 0 star skill: none talent: Blood fusion, directional extraction, time countercurrent, 100 times attack, 100 times defense, 100 times gravity, ability enhancement, rebirth. Equipment: War armor (avatar). Black gold and red feather Gao fan rewarded the dragon. The dragon was very handsome. Gao fan rewarded Kato with a three pointed and two edged sword, because he thought Kato''s mace was too ugly, and told Kato to learn from white beard. Congyun teeth, iron broken teeth, natural teeth, Gao fan also gave shashengwan and Inuyasha. Wei Peng Gao fan, the great beast, stayed in the imperial palace of the kingdom of fan and became the protector of the kingdom. Long sword six moves Gao fan gave it to Suolong. Suolong was very excited. He was already developing six Dao Liu. Then there is a pile of ordinary props in Gao fan''s backpack. Gao fan is in stock. Now that we know that the main line of the world is upgrading, it''s easy. "Let''s extract it first! I want Eni road of the pirates Gao fan learned to be smart this time and took the initiative. It''s no longer fun to have the ability to be made into a small character, as it was in the last world. Ainilu doesn''t have a strong sense of being among pirates, but the fruit of thunder is the strongest in the natural system. flash, ice and snow, magma and flame are all dregs in front of thunder. the heat energy generated by thunder is higher than that of magma and flame, and the explosion effect is also first-class. Chapter 646 The reason why we don''t choose the white beard Zhenzhen fruit is that the Zhenzhen fruit is not so dazzling as thunder and lightning, and it''s not so popular! "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: enilu! Are they integrated? " "Fusion!" "Ding! The level of successful fusion has been upgraded. The current level is: dome master level 0 star! Gain skill: Thunder power Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, not bad, not bad. "Bang!" A dark shadow flies past Gao fan''s eyes and bumps into the courtyard wall on one side. The wall is knocked out of a shallow pit. What happened when I first came here? Gao fan stares at the past and finds a man in a suit with black hair lying on the ground. The suit on his body has become fragmented in the battle, and his briefcase just fell to the ground, a stained resume fell out of it. Gao fan frowned slightly. How familiar the goods look. "Wow On the other side of the street, there was a cry of children. "Quack, quack, quack!" At the same time, there was a strange cry, "smelly boy, dare to draw circles on my mm, go to die!" "Wait!" At this time, the tattered young man stood up in front of Gao fan, "aren''t you ashamed to kill a child as a weirdo?" "Shame?" Another strange voice came from the other side of the street, "I''m a powerful weirdo. What''s the shame?" The ragged youth looked stubborn. "I suddenly remembered one thing. When I was young, my ideal was to be a hero, not an office worker!" With a firm face, he raised his hand to the other side of the street and put up his index finger. "So, I decided I''m not looking for a job anymore, I''m going to kill you, please come here! " "Ha ha! Since you want to die, I''ll kill you first and then the child! " Strange voice just fell, Gao fan saw a red shadow flash. Once again, the ragged youth hit the wall and fell to the ground. Gao fan saw clearly at this time that the young man''s opponent was a lobster monster whose upper body turned into a lobster. So The young man who is struggling to get up from the ground in the corner is Qiyu who has not become bald, right? Hehe, I met Qiyu three years ago. If you harvest Qiyu as an apprentice now, there should be points, right? A faint smile gradually appeared on Gao fan''s face. "Cough!" Young people difficult to support the body, the head of black hair has been full of mud. He raised his head stiffly, looked at the lobster freak, "as long as I''m not dead, you don''t want to touch that child!" "It seems that you really want to die..." Lobster strange cold look at the youth, slowly raised his bright red pliers, "then you go to die first!" The young man with black hair widened his eyes and looked at the big pincers falling rapidly. His body was ready to roll to one side. "Click!" All of a sudden, a thunder and lightning of thumb thickness came out from Gao fan''s index finger, instantly enveloping the lobster man''s body. "Zizizi!" The images of the bones of the lobster''s body are electrified. After a full minute of thunder and lightning, the lobster man fell to the ground, his body was emitting blue smoke, and a burning smell filled the air. The eyes of the young man with black hair are staring out. What''s the situation? Gao fan went to the past with a flat face, put his left hand in his trouser pocket, and raised his right index finger to his mouth. "Hoo Gao fan took a gentle breath to blow away the smoke on his index finger. The eyes are blurred, and the space is full ~ of them Chapter 647 "Is Did you send out the thunder and lightning just now? " The young man with black hair looked at Gao fan admiringly. "Exactly!" Gao fan''s face is calm. "I''ll introduce myself to you with a smile. My name is Gao fan Hello, Qi Yujun "Nani?" The young man with black hair suddenly widened his eyes. "How do you know my name?" Gao fan light a smile, this goods really is to have not yet become bald Qi jade! "I am the God of heaven, coming down to rule the world!" Gao fan''s face is domineering, and he squints at Qi Yu lying on the ground. "God?" Qiyu obviously doesn''t believe, "isn''t that the thing in legend?" "Hum!" Gao fan stood up with his hands down and his face was indifferent. "It used to be a legend, but since I''m here, from now on, God will no longer be a legend!" As he spoke, Gao fan raised his hand, and his hands were thundering again. Qiyu swallowed her saliva. This is the lightning skill that killed the lobster man just now! If only I could master this skill, then I could be a hero. "Would you like to be my disciple?" Gao fan glances at Qiyu. "Nani?" Qiyu had a surprise smile on her face. "I Can I really? " "Yes A sly smile flashed in Gao fan''s eyes. Hey, hey! I''m hooked! "I am a god of heaven, and I don''t know much about the world, so I need a local guide." Gao fan pretends to be mysterious, "I think you are not bad. You are willing to give your life to save a child. You are a young man full of justice and courage, so I want to help you! What? Look at you Are you not willing to "Yes, yes!" Qiyu lay on the ground and nodded wildly, "master is on the floor, and I will be worshipped by my disciples!" Qiyu almost moved to cry, sure enough, my mother did not cheat me, good people really have a good reward! "Ding! Congratulations on Qiyu, points + 100! " Gao fan light a smile, "get up!" "Master, when do we begin to practice?" "Go to your house first!" "OK..." "Come on, this is a training plan tailored for you. Watch as you walk!" "Oh One hundred push ups, one hundred sit ups, one hundred squats, run ten kilometers, once a day for three years... " "Master, are you sure that I can become as strong as you?" "Of course, being a teacher is a god!" "But Don''t you use lightning? How come there is no lightning training in the training plan? " "Ha ha, my fool, you are too weak now. How can you stand the thunder and lightning? Let''s build up first "Quack Qiyu nodded seriously, "I understand! I will try my best. " GAOFAN evil spirit smile, at that time, you don''t need thunder and lightning. In a flash of time, three years have passed. City a "boom, boom!" "Click, click!" There is an emergency news on the TV in Qiyu''s room: "loud noise and vibration are constantly happening, and the explosion scope suddenly occurred in city a is continuously expanding..." "Let''s go! Qiyu! Today, I''m going to test your accomplishments! " Gao fan got up, raised his left hand and pressed the watch on his left hand. "Hissing ~" a body of red armor gradually spread out from the watch, in a moment, Gao fan was wrapped in it. Chapter 648 A close and handsome armor covered Gao fan''s body, leaving Gao fan''s handsome face exposed outside. That''s right. This is Gao fan''s lucky draw to win the iron man nano battle suit mark 50. "Wow The bald Qiyu''s eyes widened, as he lifted up his orange tight trousers, he said enviously, "master, father When will you get me such a suit of armor! That''s too handsome, isn''t it "Cough! How many times have you said, "don''t call me Shifu!" Gao fan, with a serious face, waved his red cape over his shoulder. Mark 50 is really good, but it doesn''t have a matching Cape. It''s Gao fan''s own Cape. Yes, Gao fan also smokes the fire rat robe. If Inuyasha knows that Gao fan has changed his fire rat robe into a cape, he may have to go to Gao fan for a fight. In the past three years, Gao fan has consumed 300 points on the panel, and got a blood of ULHA 2B, a mark 50 battle suit and a fire rat robe. By fusing the blood of ULHA 2B, we can obtain a perception ability, and can observe the surrounding situation 360 degrees without dead angle without eyes. the mutation effect activates a body strengthening ability, and all the abilities of the body have been greatly improved. Gao fan''s face was domineering and he pushed the door. "Master, wait for me!" Qi jade a face is excited, quickly put on own battle clothes, the fart bumps fart bumps of ran out. In the sky, Gao fan, wearing mark 50, holds Qiyu''s cloak in one hand and carries her in his hand, flying very fast. "Master, father Slow down... " Qiyu''s mouth is very big, and the air is poured in crazily. Gao fan''s face is very black. He really wants to punch Qiyu, "I''ve said too much. Don''t call him Shifu!" "I didn''t mean to call master father..." Qiyu felt something was wrong, "too fast There is an echo... " Mad is retarded! Gao fan doesn''t want to pay attention to Qiyu any more. For three years, where are the points of labor and capital? In the past three years, Gao fan tried many ways, he went to the police dog man and took him as his younger brother, but he didn''t get points. At that time, he thought it was because there was no intersection between Chiyu and hound man, so he didn''t get points. so he went to King again. King was still a dead man, and he took king as his younger brother, but he still didn''t get points. Then Gao fan went to kill a few strange people, and by the way, he took them as his younger brother, but still had no points. Then he gave up and planned to stay by Qi Yu''s side. He didn''t do such things as certification hero. It''s been three years. Today''s weirdo is vaccine man. He is the key to get points. Gao fan carefully analyzed, if you can''t get points by changing the plot, it can only promote the plot! "Master! Down there Qi jade hangs on Gao fan''s hand, a face is excited. On the ground a strange man with two antennae on his head and green all over his body is raging. In a moment, he dropped a few air cannons on this side to blow up a building, in a moment, he threw a few air cannons on that side to blow up a street, the destructive power was huge. This is the vaccine man. The first impression he gave Gao fan was the big demon bik in the dragon ball. "Dad Wu Wu... " At this time, the people who are rampant hear the cry of a little girl. He turned and walked to the ruins, and saw a little girl with a bear standing in the open space. Chapter 649 "Human?" There was an evil smile on the face of the vaccine, "damned human!" "Wow!" The little girl looked at the strange man in front of her and cried out, "you are so ugly! WOW The vaccine man suddenly widened his eyes, "little doll, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language, What''s ugly? I''m very handsome, OK! " "Ugly! It''s ugly! Wow Green snail The little girl is stubborn. "Damn it The tendons on his face burst up, he touched the antennae on his head and said angrily, "I''m not a green snail! I''m the vaccine person produced by your human''s disorderly pollution of the environment! For the earth, human beings are bacteria, which are the main culprits of eating the earth! I am the will that the earth was born to destroy you hateful human beings and return the earth to a pure place The little girl cried all the time, tears streaming, "ugly green snail!" "Go to hell!" As soon as the voice fell, the vaccine man extended his big hand to the little girl. "Stop it! The big Beek High a sharp drink, attracted people''s attention. "Big Beek? What the hell is that? " The vaccinator frowned slightly and looked up at the sky, he saw two balls flying towards him. "What is that?" I can''t help frowning. It looks like Ass? That''s right. Qiyu is thrown by Gao fan and pouts her ass. In consternation, the vaccinator was sitting on his big face by Qiyu, fell to the ground and hit a big hole. Gao fan, who was wearing iron man''s battle suit, fell in front of the little girl with a faint smile on her face. "Little sister, are you ok?" "No It''s ok... " The little girl looked at Gao fan admiringly with a faint light in her eyes Are you a hero? " Gao fan light smile, sure enough, beauty and justice! Two dimensional world is like this! See the handsome, is the hero! "Yes "What''s your name? Every hero has a name ~ " " zhenai... " Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "iron man!" Gao fan stands with his hands in the air, with a faint smile on his face, mysterious and confident. "Wow, iron man! What a cool name! As handsome as you are The little girl is already looking at Gao fan with her idol eyes Bald Qiyu sat in the pit with a dull face, looking left and right, "eh What about the green snail "Ah, ah!" The vaccine man sprang out from the ground, and the impact threw Qiyu into the sky, "they said I''m not a green snail!" "I''m a vaccine man!" "Ah Master and father I''m flying again... " Qiyu''s voice came from the sky, farther and farther away. "Damn it! Did you just throw that orange butt in my face? " The vaccinator pointed at Gao fan, his face was iron green. "Ah The little girl is afraid of vaccinating people. She hides behind Gao fan and holds Gao fan''s thigh. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan looked down at the little girl and said with a smile, "I''m here. He can''t hurt you any more!" When the little girl heard Gao fan''s words, her eyes lit up, and then she made a face at the vaccinator, "ugly green snail, iron man will defeat you!" "Son of a bitch! Don''t call me green snail! Iron man, right? I will kill you now The vaccinator was already furious and punched Gao fan. "Wait!" Gao fan has a dignified face. The vaccine man suddenly stagnated, "what for?" Chapter 650 Gao fan looked at the little girl, "I''m afraid to hurt her. Let''s go to the ruins over there!" "Man is trouble!" The vaccine man jumped to the ruins, turned back and yelled at Gao fan, "come on!" Gao fan touched the little girl''s hair! I''ll come as soon as I go! " "Come on, iron man!" The little girl has a serious face. "Hum!" Iron man''s back and feet erupted a long tail flame, crossed an arc in the air and rushed towards the vaccinated man. Gao fan''s face is very cool. His body has been strengthened by the body strengthening skill, and is blessed by iron man. He really wants to see how strong his body skill is. "Poof!" When Gao fan was only one meter away from the vaccinated people, the vaccinated people It blew up! Gao fan''s face is confused. What''s so special Crazy! "Ah Qiyu''s brine egg face showed a surprise expression, "he was beaten to death by me?" Gao fan''s face is a little black, this boy, bad things! "Ding! Qiyu defeats the vaccine people and gains 100 points! " "Master, father..." Qi Yu a face is clever, "you see I am fierce?" Gao fan sighed with a long sigh of relief and gave Qiyu a cold look. if it wasn''t for the face of points, would you believe that labor and capital have beaten you now? "Next time you are a teacher, you are not allowed to do it!" Gao Fan said coldly. "Yes! Master Qi Yu serious face, "disciple remember!" "Go Go home "Yes ¡­¡­ City d "Jie Jie..." In an old factory in the forest, there was a penetrating laughter, "it''s finally finished..." "The ultimate cholesterol - King of biceps! Jie Jie... " A moment later, a giant with a height of 100 meters appeared in the small town on the outskirts of D city. "Why, what is that?" The giant was found in the small town. "It''s a giant!" "No! It''s a freak! Run In a flash, the town was in a panic. "I just want to be the strongest man in the world!" On the giant''s shoulder stands a man in a white coat, he has a pair of panda eyes on his yellow and thin face, which is full of madness, "brother, try your power!" Giant huge face, smile, "good brother, I''ll try!" As he spoke, the giant hit the ground with one blow. "Boom!" The fist fell to the ground, set off a violent explosion, and the town was razed to the ground in an instant. As for those people just now, they are almost dead. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The thin white coat standing on the giant''s shoulder was shocked, and then showed a crazy smile, "Jie Jie! One blow destroys a small town, my brother. You''re so good! " "Yes, brother! I think so, too! " "Well, that''s it Destroy all the towns around you! Jie Jie... " Qi Yu''s family in Z City Qi Yu came in with two bags and said, "master! There''s a discount in the supermarket today. What do you think I''ve bought? " "No promise!" Gao fan glances at the instant noodles in Qiyu''s hand and throws out a pile of cash. this is the money he got in the lottery before. "Take it as you like, and tell me when it''s over!" Gao fan looks indifferent. "Wow Qi Yu suddenly widened her eyes, "master, is she still a money maker? There must be at least tens of millions here, right? It seems that I don''t have to worry about the rent next month! " Chapter 651 Gao fan didn''t have time to despise Qiyu, and a voice sounded in the TV: "now the emergency evacuation alarm is playing: there are huge monsters in D City, disaster level: Ghost level! At present, city D has been destroyed, and the giant weirdo is approaching City B. please take refuge quickly "Let''s go Execute justice Gao fan''s face was cold. "Yes In the suburb of B city, the giant geeks are approaching step by step, and the people on the street are in a mess: "ah ah Run "What a giant! The end of the world!" "Mom! Wow... " On the giant''s left shoulder, his thin white coat looked at the chaotic city below and helped his gold glasses, "Jie Jie! Brother, look at them! They are in a mess! They are afraid of us "Ha ha!" The giant began to laugh wildly, "we are already the strongest men in the world!" White coat a face ferocious, "forget it, one foot destroyed here! Let them see the power of the strongest man in the world "Cough!" Gao fan and Qiyu stand on the giant''s left shoulder, a little embarrassed. The giant''s perception ability is not good. Dutchman flew to him, which was not found. Gao fan coldly looks at the almost destroyed D city below, and looks angry. You It''s really damned, to destroy in my world! Gao fan''s heart is dripping with blood as he looks at the destroyed D city. It''s all his property. Although not yet Qi Yu looked at the white coat, a dull face, "well, please let him put on his underwear, OK? It''s too big for many people to see. hot eyes "Ah White coat heard Qiyu''s words, turned his head and looked over, "brother! Is there someone over there "Well?" The giant''s face was muddled, and he seemed to hear the words, "where is it?" "On the shoulders!" The white coat was flustered, and there was sweat on his forehead. "They''re too weird. I don''t know when they''ll come out..." The word "now" hasn''t been spoken yet, but with a crack, the white coat was slapped into a pool of blood by the giant. "Nani?" Qiyu was stunned. "Aren''t you a group? How did you shoot him to death? " When the giant heard Qi Yu''s words, he raised his hand in horror, and saw the white coat in his palm, which had been made into a piece of paper by him. "Ah! Brother... " The giant made a terrible roar and shattered the glass of the nearby building. "Why I just want to be the strongest man in the world The giant was annoyed. "Ha ha!" Qiyu sat on the giant''s shoulder with a comfortable face. "How does it feel to be the first man in the world?" "It''s all your fault!" The giant clapped his left shoulder and said, "it''s all your fault that makes my brother like this!" Gao fan''s body flashed and hung in the air. Qiyu also jumps high to avoid the giant''s attack. Giant did not take two people, with a wave, will be in mid air Qiyu hit the ground, directly hit a big hole. The giant saw that Gao fan was still hanging in the air, with an angry face, "ah! I''ll kill you and avenge my brother! " The giant was in great pain when he failed to hit Gao fan with one punch and Gao fan with two punches. Gao fan was testing the maximum speed he could adapt to, so he didn''t solve the giant immediately, instead, he flew his opponent''s kite. "Ah When a loud scream came, GAO fan was surprised to find that the giant had reached the edge of the city, one step further, the building would be destroyed. Chapter 652 "Ah! Damn it The giant roared and shattered the glass of the nearby building. Gao fan looks at the broken glass below and his face aches. No, I can''t let the giant continue, but it''s my property. "Enough! I have tested it. You are not my opponent Gao fan suspended in the air, came to the giant''s big mouth, raised his hand and struck a thunder, which directly turned the giant''s tongue and vocal cords into coke. The giant ate the pain, covered his neck, stepped back and squatted on the ground. Qiyu didn''t know when she ran to the giant''s shoulder again. "Master is so powerful! Master is so handsome! Master 666 "Wow, wow!" The giant glared at Gao fan fiercely. He could only scream and could not say a word. Gao fan raised his hands and used his iron man uniform to send out laser cannons, which made the giant retreat step by step, but the actual damage was not ideal. "Ouch The giant finally fought back. He jumped up high and smashed a blow from the sky. if this blow was allowed to go on, city B would be destroyed! Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring. Iron man''s uniform has full firepower output, and the ability to ring thunder has full power. The next moment, Gao fan incarnated as a full of thunder light iron man, directly from the giant''s fist into. "Bang!" The giant''s arm explodes in the next second, flying towards the sky like a flower, sprinkling a shower of blood. And his body stopped falling under the huge impact, but flew back, and then flew out heavily, fell on the ruins of city B, which directly caused the earthquake in city B. The giant propped up his body with his left arm and looked at his lost right arm. His face was full of surprise. Am I not the number one man in the world? How could that be? "Qiyu! Don''t start. Let me be a teacher to solve him! " Gao fan was suspended in the air, and there was no strange blood in his body. Before Qiyu killed the vaccine person, Gao fan obtained the integral. Now Gao fan wants to have a try. If he kills the enemy, can he get points. Qi Yu heard Gao fan''s words and nodded heavily, "yes Master The giant''s eyes widened, and Gao fan''s power had left a huge shadow in his heart. and this stewed egg head, who didn''t know when to return to his shoulder, was actually a disciple of the other side? Qiyu''s eyes were low, her brows were erect, and she clenched her fist tightly. Giant suddenly in front of a bright, maybe I can hold this stewed egg head, blackmail iron man to let me go. Yeah! That''s it! Giant raises left hand, palm assumes a nest, covered Qi jade directly. "Gaga, Gaga..." Giant see his successful capture Qiyu, happy smile. And Gao fan is already looking at the giant with the eyes of the evil pen. Does this product want to hold Qiyu? "Poof!" At this time, a huge blood hole appeared on the back of the giant''s hand, Qiyu climbed out of the hole, then lifted his pants and looked at Gao fan, "I didn''t do it first!" The giant was completely confused. Didn''t he say that I was the first man in the world? Why are these two guys so much better than me! Gao fan hung in the air, raised his palm, a ray of laser and thunder burst out, directly penetrated the giant''s head. "Boom!" The giant fell to the ground again, a pair of huge pupils began to lax, "brother I''m still not the number one man in the world... " "Ding! Beat the giant brothers and get 100 points! " Chapter 653 Gao fan was hanging in the air with a faint smile on his face. It seemed that he could kill the strange man himself! "Go! Go back "Oh..." In the sunset, GAO fan relieved the iron man state, with a cool face, he put his hands behind his back and walked forward, followed by a stewed egg head. Qiyu grabbed a little itchy buttock and quickly followed, "master, why don''t we fly back!" "Run back! By the way, I did your training today... " "Oh By the way, master You were so powerful just now "You are also very good, Qiyu!" "It''s all Shifu. You teach well! By the way, when will you teach me to use lightning? " "Ha ha..." In the distance, in the shadow of a collapsed house, shows the figure of a robot with domineering appearance. "It''s a little interesting that you can shrink the metal armor into a watch. who made such a technology? I really want to study it! But they are both very strong. It seems that we have to take a long-term view... " ¡­¡­ In the morning GAO fan hummed a little song and fried eggs, while Qiyu was still sleeping in bed. Last night, Gao fan went back to the new world for a rain and dew test on his concubines. Unlike any previous world, the rhythm of one punch world can be controlled by Gao fan, so this time Gao fan has a lot of leisure time. The younger sister of the system also knows that Gao fan needs to vent, so they negotiated as early as three years ago, every time, Gao fan can visit the new world. And last night, obviously Gao fan had a great time in the new world! "Ding Bang Click The alarm clock didn''t ring for a second, and she was beaten to pieces by Qiyu. Qiyu sat up with a muddled face, and the dream just now still reverberated in his mind. "I am the king of the earth You human beings are damned... " "Awake? You look like you''re dreaming again? " Gao fan poured out the eggs in the pan. As soon as Qi Yu''s eyes brightened, she rushed over, picked up a fried egg and put it in her mouth, "master You are in a good mood today. You are making breakfast Gao fan light a smile, haven''t yet spoken, then already tiny frown. Qiyu, whose mouth is full of eggs, also has a fierce brow, he seems to feel something strange. "Pa!" Gao fan slapped at Qi Yu''s face, and a clear voice rang out. "Buzz..." A mosquito flew from Qiyu''s face to the top of his bald head. "Oh dear!" Gao fan took back his hand with a look of amazement, "I didn''t hit it!" Gao fan slaps Qiyu''s Stewed egg head again. "Pa!" Another clear applause, Qiyu''s head turned red. "Buzz..." The mosquito took off again and headed for the balcony. "Master It hurts Qi Yu''s face is pitiful, and tears are coming out. GAO fan''s two slaps are not light! "Well Sorry There was a slight embarrassment on Gao fan''s face. "Ah, ah Qiyu can''t stand it, but he doesn''t dare to fight Gao fan, so He ran out after mosquitoes in his pajamas and even jumped off the balcony At this time, the sexy voice of the female anchor came from the TV: "this year''s mosquito disaster has brought chaos to the world. At present, it has caused a large number of human and livestock deaths, but we have been unable to find the exact reason." Chapter 654 "So today we invited an expert: Dr. Li, the inventor of the cold resistant mosquito! As we all know, cold resistant mosquitoes are very cold resistant, even in cold winter, they can come out to bite people, to invent such mosquitoes, I think Dr. Li should have a great opinion on mosquito disaster... " When Gao fan''s eyes are bright, what''s the mosquito disaster? Is that the sexy female mosquito? It seems that it''s the rhythm of 100 points! Then, Gao fan also followed Qi Yu to rush out, can''t miss. "Master! Do you want to fight mosquitoes, too? " Qiyu was stunned. "No, I''ll supervise your practice as a teacher!" Gao fan has a straight face. "All right!" Qiyu continues to chase mosquitoes. Turning the corner Qiyu stops abruptly, followed by Gao fan. In the sky, Wuyang is black. I don''t know how many mosquitoes there are. On the street stood a blonde man, looking curiously to this side. Gao fan smiles faintly. It''s jenos the robot Janos is known as the special effects warrior. Every battle consumes a lot of special effects. At this time, jenos has long broken an arm and is looking at Qiyu and GAOFAN in amazement. "Ah Qiyu looked at the sky with a dull face, "master, look, what a dark cloud!" Janos looks cool, "it''s a mosquito swarm. Go away!" Just then, the mosquito swarm moved. They rush down like waves, blocking the sky and the sun for a while, like the end of the world. Jenos looked up at the sky, facing the mosquito swarm that fell down like the waves, he was awed in front of him, "when I found you, I had confirmed that there was no living creature in a radius of 500 meters, you dare to gather together, just in time, I can burn you to ashes at one time!" Jenos raised his remaining arm high, and huge energy burst out from his body, in a flash, all mosquitoes were ignited. In a flash, mosquitoes turned to ashes and scattered all over the ground. Jenos looked at his masterpiece, very satisfied, but the next second his eyes showed a trace of consternation. Ah It seems that there were two living people just now? "No! I''m afraid those two people were burned to death by me, too! " Jenos quickly turned his head, and then a face shocked to see a whole body red fruit man. Yes, Qiyu''s clothes have been burnt out. "No, no! I''m alive Qiyu covered her crotch with her hands and looked at jenos with a new face, "you are so powerful! So many mosquitoes were killed in an instant "You..." Janos was stunned. "You''re OK!" "Is it strange that I''m ok?" Qiyu''s face naturally turned to look at Gao fan, "my master is OK, too!" "Master?" At this time, jenos finds Gao fan on one side, because Qiyu''s eyes were too hot before, which attracted all jenos''s attention, so he ignored Gao fan. Gao fan''s whole body is covered under the iron man''s uniform. It''s very cool. "Are you a robot, too?" Jenos was a little surprised to see Gao fan''s aggressive appearance, but he had never heard of Gao fan''s robot. "Click!" Gao fan took in his helmet. "I''m not a robot. This is a battle suit!" "It''s war clothes..." There was a trace of contempt in jenos''s eyes and eyebrows. It turned out that it was just war clothes Before he volunteered to be transformed into a robot, Janos also tried to use war clothes. Chapter 655 But the effect of war clothes was not ideal, so Dr. jenos asked him to transform himself into a robot. Although being transformed into a robot has lost a lot of fun in life, jenos is willing to pay for revenge. "Hee hee! Fool The voice of mosquito children came from the sky, "those children are useless to me, you burned them It''s a waste of energy While talking, the mosquito girl came through the air. "Run, this female mosquito is very strong! I''ll deal with it Jenos face a Lin, wrapped around mosquito female jumped up. "Hee hee! You have It''s not my match! " The female mosquito''s figure flashed, leaving a residual shadow. Click! Janos''s body was instantly dismembered, his legs and waist were all cut off, even his eyes fell out. Janos was stunned. He had lost his fighting power completely. "Hee hee! It seems that you have lost your fighting power! " The mosquito girl, with a smile on her face, pounced on jenos again, "after you are solved, I will suck up these two human beings!" Looking at the mosquito girl and the two human beings who were involved, Janos looked stiff and said, "I''m sorry, doctor. In order to save people, I have to explode!" At this time, Gao fan flashed in front of jenos and grabbed the two claws of the mosquito''s children. Gao fan doesn''t want to kill the mosquito children with Qiyu''s fist. He wants to accept strange people again to see if it has any effect. After all, I already know that there are points for being killed by Qiyu and being killed by myself. Now I have to accept it. The mosquito''s children''s legs were pulled on Gao fan''s body, and the light of the fire splashed on Gao fan''s body at the same time, leaving shallow traces on Gao fan''s body. Janos was shocked. The hardness of the battle suit was much greater than his steel body. Thanks to the fact that he just despised other people''s low war clothes, now it seems that other people are much better than himself, OK! "Hee hee! Can''t break the defense? That''s interesting! " Mosquito woman a face smile, directly with fly to the high altitude. Qi Yu covered her crotch and looked up, "Wow! Master, what are they doing? " "No!" Jenos looks a Lin, "mosquito children are going to kill your master!" "To the death of my master?" Qiyu stares at jenos. "Well!" Janos had a dignified face. Qiyu breathed out a long breath, but shook her head, "it seems that she is going to fail!" "Failed?" Jenos a face curiously looking at Qi jade, very don''t understand. "What?" From the sky came the tender drink of mosquito children, "how can you fly?" Jenos suddenly looked up and saw Gao fan holding the two severed limbs of the mosquito children in his hands, hanging in the air like that. The soles of Gao fan''s battle clothes are blazing with light blue fire, which seems to be the power of Gao fan''s suspension. Jenos is completely stupid. He can''t fly yet! The mosquito girl looks angry. She made a mistake! I broke my arms, and you didn''t fall down? She became angry, relying on her super high speed, launched a crazy attack on Gao fan. I don''t believe it! I can''t open it at one time. I''ll do it several times! Gao fan is also interested. The speed of the mosquito children is much faster than that of the giant before him. it''s just time to check their own speed limit. Gao fan closed his eyes slowly, and his perception was fully open. The super high speed of mosquito female slowed down in Gao fan''s eyes. Not long after, Gao fan had completely adapted to the speed of the mosquito children. "Hey, hey! The game is over With a smile, Gao fan grabs the mosquito''s two feet again. Chapter 656 "My God Janos was stunned. At this speed Gao fan can catch each other! The mosquito children were also stunned. She couldn''t understand it at all. it was clear that she was better, but somehow, Gao fan''s speed suddenly became so fast. Gao fan sneered, "I have completely adapted to your speed, next, it''s my turn to attack!" In a flash, GAO fan held the mosquito girl in his arms with one hand, with the other hand, he held all the four mosquito legs of the mosquito children and held them high above their heads. This posture shame! Janos was stunned. Gao fan''s speed was faster than mosquito''s children! He is crying now: Ma Dan I have no ability to despise other people''s war clothes! Jenos was a little sorry that he let the doctor transform himself into a robot "Zizi..." The helmet on Gao fan''s head gradually lowered, revealing his handsome face. Mosquito girl, such a strong man, is really handsome! Mosquito children know that even in her heyday, she was not Gao fan''s rival, so now, she can''t raise a little resistance. Women are creatures eager to be conquered, and so are their children. Now she wants to give Gao Fansheng a lot of little mosquitoes "Buzz, buzz!" No one spoke, the atmosphere became a little quiet, only the voice of mosquito wings. At present, in this posture, let the mosquito girl hold her chest up and close her abdomen tightly to Gao fan. the mosquito children are held by Gao fan in this way, and their faces are blushing. "Ding! Congratulations on getting the love of mosquito children, points + 100! " Gao fan is so confused, do you have such a strong taste in the system? This is to me with a mosquito what? Gao fan quickly released the mosquito children''s four legs and waist, after several steps back, pretended to be calm, "you go! I don''t want to kill you! " Yes, after all, people have contributed points. it''s not heroic to kill now. Besides, Gao fan doesn''t plan to take in mosquito children now. after all, he has a lot of psychological problems with mosquito children "Ah?" The mosquito girl''s face flashed a trace of loss, and then glanced at Qiyu and Janos faintly, it seems that he is afraid that these two people will spread this matter! After all, mosquito children are strange people. If Gao fan is with strange people blatantly, it will be disgusting. "I see!" Mosquito female face show enchanting smile, "I go back to prepare to come back to you!" After that, the mosquito girl goes away, GAO fan, with a face of confusion, is in a mess in the wind What the hell at night? You misunderstood me! Forget it Gao fan landed on the ground, "go back, Qiyu..." "Oh Qi Yu nods and continues to cover her crotch to keep up with Gao fan. "Stop!" Jenos looks serious, his eyes pass Qiyu and looks at Gao fan, "I''m jenos, a lone ranger, a robot of justice. What''s your name "NAH..." Qiyu turned back, "my name is Qiyu!" Jenos''s face was dull. "Hello, Qiyu Sorry, I want to ask you the name of your master! " "Master?" Qi Yu Leng Leng, looking at Gao fan, "by the way, what''s your name, master?" Janos is confused. My God Don''t you even know your master''s name? What kind of apprentice is NIMA! Similarly, Gao fan''s face is a little black. Chapter 657 Didn''t I tell you the first time I met you? Why can''t you remember! "My name is Gao fan!" Gao fan stood up with his hands down, but he did not turn his head back Jenos was choked and speechless, "you How do you know I want to be a teacher? " Yes, he was just going to visit his teacher Gao fan laughs jokingly. Of course I know you want to be a teacher! "Let''s go! Qiyu, leave him alone Gao fan waved his hand, "someone will come to reclaim him." "Oh Qiyu nodded and kept up. "Qiyu..." Jenos is very helpless for Gao fan''s refusal, but he will not give up, since Qiyu is Gao fan''s disciple, as long as you find Qiyu, you can find Gao fan! ¡­¡­ Deep in the forest, a secret base. "What? Are you defeated "Who is it?" "Look "Hey, hey I''m very interested in these two people''s bodies! Especially the naked man, he was not sucked dry? " "I''m more interested in men in war clothes..." "Anyway, send someone to try again!" "Well!" ¡­¡­ At night, GAOFAN room, 300 points, Soha! "Ding! Congratulations on getting a bucket of instant noodles "Ding! Congratulations on getting a million dollars! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: sadistic Archetype - a God (strong variation)! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± 300 points, only a blood, nothing else "Is there any mistake? No props? " Gao fan''s eyes widened. Suddenly, a figure flashed out of the window. There was no time to talk to the little sister of the system. Gao fan raised his eyebrows and looked at him. a sexy long legged beauty stood in front of the window, looking at him with a smile. This is Is it mosquito girl? Gao fan was stunned. "Handsome Do you think my family is beautiful now? " Mosquito female face charm, in front of Gao fan showed his body. At this time, the mosquito girl was different from the daytime. Her big eyes had turned into thick black hair. There are no more mosquito feet, only a pair of soft arms and two long white legs. Wearing a short T-shirt, exposing the navel, a pair of hot pants outlines the perfect waist hip curve, stepping on a pair of small white shoes under the long legs, it is sexy and playful. The mosquito''s children are slowly circling around, showing most of their beautiful back to their waist, even the wings and long tail on their back have been taken away by her. Now it seems that the mosquito child is a normal woman. Otherwise, Gao fan can''t recognize her with her charming smile. Gao fan had no expression on his face. "Beauty is beautiful, but You are not human "Don''t worry!" The mosquito girl said, "although I''m a weirdo, I''m also a human being. so there are normal people, I have all of them, and I have all of them if normal people don''t have them. how about that? Aren''t you going to explore for yourself? " Speaking of this, Gao fan, as a good young man who is eager to learn, How can he not explore the truth himself? That night The mosquito children were completely conquered by Gao fan. Qi Yu said that she didn''t sleep well. He was sleeping in the living room, and there was always a strange sound coming from Gao fan''s room. he wanted to knock on Gao fan''s door several times, but his intuition told him that this time was not suitable. Therefore, Qiyu sleeps very confused. He dreams that he is fighting with a strange man again. Chapter 658 Until the alarm went off again "Ah Qiyu got up, yawned a lot, and came to the toilet with a tired face. "Click!" The toilet door was opened and Gao fan came out. "Master, so early?" Qiyu has a clever face. "Well!" Gao fan nodded faintly, "didn''t disturb you last night?" "Noisy?" Qiyu frowned, then laughed very silly, "I don''t remember..." "Click!" The door of Gao fan''s room was opened, and out came a lazy woman in pajamas. The woman covered her abdomen, and a smile of pain and happiness appeared on her charming face. "Ah Qiyu cried at that time, "female Woman Gao fan is a little embarrassed. It seems that he has to change to a bigger house. "Qiyu..." Mosquito female white Qi jade one eye, in the voice take the temptation, "one startle one suddenly of why, call teacher Niang!" "Teacher Niang?" Qi Yu suddenly stares big eyes, and then looks at Gao fan. "Cough!" Gao fan looks calm, "yes, from today on, she is your teacher." "Oh..." Qiyu''s face was dull, and the strange voice of emotion last night was from the teacher''s mother. "What''s the name of the teacher''s mother?" "Her name is..." Gao fan was stunned for a moment and looked at the mosquito children, "yes, what''s your name?" Qi Yu is confused, master, your heart is really big! I don''t even know their name, just "I..." Mosquito female one face is stunned, "I also don''t know!" Qi Yu froze and didn''t even know her name. Where did the master pick up the mentally retarded woman? "Then you can call Xiaowen in the future." Gao fan gave a faint smile. Xiaowen bowed slightly, "Xiaowen thanks for your name!" Qiyu is completely petrified, NIMA Is that all right? "Qiyu, you''ll make breakfast today. Call us when it''s ready!" With that, Gao fan pulls Xiaowen into the room. "Well, no, this morning, your majesty, you are dead ~" Qi Yu took a deep breath and began to cook. An hour later, the three sat at the table and had breakfast. "Master, I''m Janus!" A strange voice came from outside the door. "Who is it?" Qiyu mouth stuffed with fried eggs, reluctantly got up and opened the door, "early in the morning in front of my house barking." Gao fan light smile, this is the robot Janos found. "Elder martial brother Qiyu, I''m Janos!" Jeno saw Qiyu who opened the door and bowed deeply. "Elder martial brother?" Qiyu chuckles. It''s very useful. I''ve become a senior brother! "Hey, hey! Come in, come in Qiyu happily welcomed Janos in. Xiaowen makes a cup of tea for jenos. Jenos can''t help but pay more attention to her eyes. she feels familiar, but she can''t remember where she met her. "Teacher!" Jenos bowed his head respectfully to Gao fan. Gao fan was still cold and silent. "Teacher, my name is Janos, a robot born for justice!" Janos looks dignified, "yesterday I was impressed by your mechanical technology, so I want to learn from you! " "It''s said that I use war clothes, which is not the same as your mechanical transformation!" Gao fan looks calm. "No way!" Janos looked serious, "I told Dr. cusno about it when I went back yesterday, Dr. cusno said it couldn''t be war clothes! There can''t be such a uniform in the world! " Gao fan gave a cold smile. Of course, there is no such uniform in the world. Chapter 659 Qiyu''s face was dull, "Janos, we are all living people here, there is no mechanical transformation of people!" Janos looked at Qiyu with a suspicious face. "Elder martial brother Qiyu, I''m afraid he doesn''t know he''s a robot?" "Nani?" Qiyu suddenly stood up from the ground and quickly pinched herself around. after confirming that she was a living person, he looked at jenos with a relaxed look, "what do you say?" "You were burned all over yesterday. Except for artificial skin, how could you recover so quickly?" Jenos, of course. "Hoo You said this, you scared me Qi jade sank out a breath, "is oneself recover of, again heavy injury I sleep a good ah!" "All right!" Janos frowned. "Is the skin on your head your own?" "Of course it is!" Qiyu looks indifferent. "No way!" Jenos was adamant, "how could anyone be so young and bald?" "Click, click!" The atmosphere instantly becomes solidified, Qiyu''s fist has been pinched clattering. "Come on, Janus!" Gao fan can''t stand it any more. if he doesn''t speak any more, it''s time for Qiyu to hit someone. "Don''t you have your own fluoroscopy or something? You can scan to see if our bodies have been transformed! " Gao fan has a smile on his face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Janos looked dignified, "this involves everyone''s privacy, so I won''t do it without master''s permission!" "Sweep! I can only sweep Qiyu and me! " Gao fan coldly looked at jenos, "after all, Xiaowen, he is a girl!" "Yes! Teacher Jenos scans Gao fan and Qiyu, and confirms that Gao fan and Qiyu are not transforming people, and then he is more determined to worship Gao fan as a teacher. It''s really just war clothes. If you can apply the technology of war clothes to yourself, you can become powerful. "Master Gao fan! Please accept me as an apprentice Janos has knelt in front of gofan. "I said, I will not accept any more apprentices!" Gao fan glanced at Qiyu, who was still gnawing corn beside him. "Why don''t you take Qiyu as your teacher?" Jenos''s brain is running at a high speed, and he soon figured out a thing. if Gao fan really doesn''t accept any apprentices, it''s good to take Qiyu as a teacher. at least he can see Gao fan often, and even fight weird people with Gao fan, and learn something. Qi Yu Leng Leng, "can I accept the apprentice?" Gao fan is also very helpless, "can!" "All right then!" Qi Yu in front of a bright, smiling face, "jenos, you will be my apprentice!" "Ding! Qi Yu takes jenos as his apprentice, points + 100! " "Teacher Qiyu!" "Mr. Gao fan!" "Granny Xiaowen!" Janos, with a dignified face, bowed to the three. "That..." Xiaowen is a little embarrassed, "can you not call me grandma?" "Don''t call me granddad, either!" Gao fan added. "All right! Grandfather! Grandma "No grandparents, either!" *2 "well What should I call it? " Janos was confused. "Call your majesty and lady!" Gao fan is domineering. Jenos bowed again, "yes, your majesty, Madame!" Next second "not good!" Jenos looks a Lin, "I detected that the high-energy reaction is approaching!" "Talk to people!" Qiyu''s face was black. "There are enemies..." Chapter 660 Before jenos finished speaking, with a bang, the ceiling was violently opened from outside by a strange man. A mantis freak looked in from the ceiling, "Jie Jie I am... " Qi jade face all black, "compensate me ceiling!" Gao fan quickly pulls Xiaowen back to the corner, jenos looks at Gao fan curiously and doesn''t understand why Gao fan is hiding so fast. "Poof!" Qiyu raised her hand and hit the strange man who had just come in and was about to introduce herself with a punch. the blood splashed Janos''s face. I see Jenos Leng Leng, and then a heavy complexion, "there are also outside!" As he spoke, jenos flashed, saw a frog and snail on the street, "teacher Qiyu, just let me..." Before he finished speaking, jenos was surprised to find that Qiyu''s body flashed, hit two strange people into the ground one by one. "I destroyed the ceiling..." Qiyu''s face is very black and her tone is very proud. Jenos, who originally wanted to perform, had no choice but to shake his head, "forget it When I didn''t say it It seems that teacher Qiyu''s speed is also very fast! All of a sudden, a pair of hands with long claws came out from the bottom of the ground and grasped Qiyu''s calf. "Boom!" Qiyu was pulled into the ground in an instant, leaving only one head exposed outside. "Teacher Qiyu!" Janos panicked, or was attacked! "Gaga!" Just when jenos wanted to save Qiyu, a huge robot stopped jenos, "little yellow hair, it seems that you are also a robot!" Upstairs GAO fan and Xiaowen stand side by side. Gao fan light smile, "Xiaowen, you should know them?" "How do you know, your majesty?" Xiaowen looks surprised and looks at Gao fan''s face, "they are all the experimenters of evolution house, and I am also the experimenter from there It seems that they are coming for me. Let me kill them Speaking, Xiaowen''s back once again grew wings, ready to start. "Wait!" Gao fan reached for Xiaowen''s hand and said, "later You can''t take part in the fight any more. After all, girls should be gentle! " "Really?" Xiaowen looks at Gao fan with a moving face. The feeling of being protected makes her obsessed. "Of course!" Gao fan gave a faint smile and gently stroked Xiaowen''s wings, "but these wings are lovely, next time we exercise, remember to release them, I want to try to grab them and attack from behind..." "Your Majesty, you are necrotic ~" Xiaowen bashfully punched Gao fan. "Boom boom!" "Click, click!" The continuous loud noise interrupted Gao fan''s hooligan playing. "Ah! What''s the matter? " Gao fan looks down at the street. Janos has solved the problem of arming the gorilla with the robot that stopped him. At this time, the metal helmet of the armed gorilla has been knocked off, showing an ugly gorilla face. "Say it! Where is your evolutionary home? " Jenos raised his hand and aimed the laser gun at the gorilla, with a dignified face. "Answer the question, or die!" The reason why jenos is willing to be transformed into a robot is to find out the robot that destroyed his hometown many years ago. and just now, this armed gorilla claims to be from the evolution house, which can manufacture this kind of machine weapon. Of course, jenos has reason to suspect that the evolution house is related to the massacre many years ago. Chapter 661 "Folly Although the armed gorilla''s face was swollen, his tone was still stiff and confident, "you are the one who will die!" "I am the crystallization of the wisdom of the evolution house, but my strength can only rank third in the evolution house. today, the second ranking king of beasts has also come, he is much better than me, and he will surely kill you!" Just then, there was a roar from the other side of the street. "Oh! The lion cuts the meteor shower Boom boom! Click, click! A piece of houses were cut to pieces and collapsed one after another. So powerful, even jenos also slightly frowned, "Qiyu teacher, can he do it?" "Ha ha! It seems to be the king of beasts The armed gorilla had a proud smile on his face, "look, you can''t stop the ability of the king of beasts, your teacher is dead!" Xiaowen, who was watching the battle upstairs, had a dignified face. "It''s not good. It''s the second bestial king of evolution home!" "No harm!" Gao fan light a smile, "Qi jade he can deal with." Xiaowen looks at Gao fan''s confident smile and doesn''t know what to say. That bald head looks very ordinary! Why is your majesty so confident? "Damn it Qiyu was angry when she saw the house collapse, "you made the road near my home like this. It''s very dirty when it rains, OK!" Who can bear it! Continuous normal boxing! Crackle! The king of beasts directly turned into a pool of mud, and the only complete part of his body was an eyeball. "My God Xiaowen has been confused, this bald so strong? Fortunately, when she invaded, she was bald, otherwise she would have been cool Looking at the king of beasts being beaten into mud by Qiyu, Janos was shocked. I wipe! Is teacher Qiyu so strong? "Pa Ji!" Qiyu steps on the king''s eyes, and then comes to the gorilla with a fierce face. At this time, Gao fan and Xiao Wen also fell from the sky and fell in front of the gorilla. The gorilla couldn''t help looking at Xiaowen more, because he thought Xiaowen was very familiar. "Say it! Where is the house of evolution? " Gao fan looks at the gorilla coldly. "Yes! It''s destroying the road in front of my house like this! " Qi Yu is very angry, "say, where is your home! I''ll make your house like this, too! " Jenos couldn''t help but take a look at Qiyu, and then silently write down the words of Qiyu in his heart, destroying the other party''s home. "That..." The gorilla looked at the greedy crowd and counseled, "I''m sorry! What can I do for you Show mercy, I said, I said... " "Ha ha!" Jenos rolled his eyes, "you were not so strong just now..." "Ha ha! That was cool! " The gorilla''s face was full of flattering smiles. "Say it!" Gao fan looks indifferent, "my patience is limited!" "All right!" Gorilla face serious, "once upon a time..." "From your sister!" Qiyu grabbed the gorilla''s collar, "Your Majesty is very busy!" The gorilla peed, "no, I said! The address of evolution house is... " "No! Get out of here Janos had a look of awe. "Boom!" The gorilla''s head exploded in an instant. "It seems that in order to prevent betrayal, the other party planted bombs and monitoring devices in the gorilla''s body!" Janos looks cold, "but I''ve intercepted the sending address of the command just now!" "Let''s go!" Gao fan''s face is calm, "jenos leads the way!" "Yes! Your majesty Chapter 662 Deep in the unknown forest, in a ravine, stands a building with a height of tens of meters, which is somewhat out of tune with the style here. In the basement, a handsome man with glasses stares at the computer screen, "what?" "Mantis, slug, frog, Earth Dragon, armed gorilla are all dead! Even the king of beasts... " "All the weapons used to deal with the old people are dead!" "It seems that we can only use the last trump card..." Two hours later "here we are! Here it is Janos pointed to the building in front of him. "Ah! What a tall house Qiyu forked her waist and looked up at the building in front of her. "Boom!" Jenos directly pushed the building to the ground. "What are you doing..." Gao fan looks at jenos with a confused face. Qiyu also looked at jenos, "what are you doing?" Jenos took a look at them. They had some bad eyes. "I I am helping teacher Qiyu to carry out his ideal! He said he was going to destroy each other''s home! " "Where is it?" Qiyu was stunned. "It''s obvious. I have a recording!" Janos had a serious face. "I wipe it? You''re still recording! " "I''m a robot, automatic recording, video recording!" Gao fan ignores the two and goes forward, lifts a piece of steel plate to reveal an underground passage and leads Xiaowen straight in. Qiyu and Janos stop fighting and follow. This is a wide underground passage. Gao fan and Xiaowen are at the front, Qiyu and Janos are at the back. "Wow! How spacious the underground is Qiyu looks at the place curiously. "Be careful, I''ve detected a quick approach with a living response!" Janos was livid. Of course, Gao fan has sensed that the enemy is approaching quickly, he has opened his perception ability, and everything can''t escape his eyes. It''s no one else. It''s the ace of evolution house: Asura. Asura is really strong. If it wasn''t for his brain, Gao fan would like to take him as his subordinate. after all, the more powerful his subordinates are, the better for Gao fan. "Your majesty Xiaowen has pulled Gao fan''s arm in horror. Gao fan looks calm, "don''t panic..." Before speaking, jenos rushed up and stood in front of Gao fan, "Your Majesty, be careful! The enemy is very... " "Bang!" Before Janos finished speaking, he was hammered on the wall by Asura. Asura''s figure continues to move forward, and his huge fist will hit Gao fan in a moment, GAO fan pulls Xiaowen to dodge. Asura Leng Leng, did not expect that Gao fan directly dodged. Gao fan turns around and sees that Qiyu also easily avoids Asura''s attack, while Qiyu is looking at jenos hanging on the wall with a face of confusion, jenos''s head is deep into the wall, and his body is limping. "Hey, hey! Interesting Asura''s huge body fills the whole passage. He throws the man with glasses on the ground and looks at Gao fan and Qi Yu with a face of "I''m the ultimate weapon of evolution house, Asura!" "You turned my apprentice''s Apprentice into a work of art!" Gao fan looks at Asura coldly. "Hey, hey!" Asura greets Gao fan, "why, do you want to fight with me?" "Lead the way..." Gao fan''s face is very blue, "I remember you have a fighting room here. Go there and have a fight!" Chapter 663 Asura Leng Leng, "how do you know?" "Yes Gao fan didn''t pay attention to Asura''s question, instead, he took a look at the man with glasses that Asura had brought with him, "Qiyu, remember to bring Janos and the man with glasses!" "Oh..." Qiyu nodded stupidly and buttoned jenos out of the wall. Battle room GAO fan and Asura stand against each other "let''s go! Don''t waste my time Gao fan has a cold face. "Boy, you are so arrogant!" Asura looked at Gao fan coldly, "let''s see, I am Asura''s real power!" "Bang!" A laser gun blasted out of the palm of Janos''s hand and hit Asura''s face, leaving only a slight wound. "Hello! Janos Are you still alive? " Qi jade light looked at jenos one eye. Janos, with a stiff face and a flash of body, approached Asura''s body directly. Asura light smile, once again a slap will Janos paste on the wall. Jenos didn''t give up and buckled himself out of the wall again, "Damn, let me show you my new part, super shaped charge gun!" "Boom!" Janos''s whole body energy gathered in his chest, burst out a cylindrical energy with a diameter of one meter, and blasted toward Asura. "Ignorant human beings!" Asura''s face was very cold. He took a deep breath and spat out a mouthful of jenos'' ability. "Bang!" The energy of Janus is directly rebounded by the original path, which pastes Janus inside the wall again. This time, Janos completely stopped. "Such a powerful shot, was blown back in one breath?" Xiaowen is completely shocked, she finally knows the gap between herself and Asura. Qiyu buckles jenos out again. At this time, jenos is rotten. "Hello, Janos, are you ok?" Qiyu shakes jenos''s head, half of which is cut off. Jenos didn''t respond. "Master! Janos is dead! You have to avenge my apprentice Qiyu looks up at Gao fan. "Cackle ~" the eye man who was thrown by Qiyu on the ground also woke up at this time, "Asura is the ace of evolution house, of course you can''t deal with it!" "Die! Let''s all die The man with eyes has gone crazy. From the moment when Asura was released, he knew that today was going to end completely. "Yes! Go to hell, all of you Asura''s body flashed, and he went directly around Gao fan''s back to attack. "My God Xiaowen suddenly widened her eyes, "how fast, even I can''t do it!" Gao fan turned back and raised his left hand, his left hand turned black in a flash, his arm soared at the same time and turned into a black iron fist about the size of Asura''s arm, blocked Asura''s heavy fist. "Why?" Asura was stunned. "When fighting, don''t be distracted!" Gao fan smiles faintly, his right hand is not idle, but turns into a tentacle as black as his left hand, and punches from Asura''s armpit. Asura couldn''t escape. He was hit by Gao fan''s black tentacle under his armpit, five ribs were broken instantly, and his skin burst directly, and his blood was dripping instantly. Gao fan didn''t stop. His black tentacles stretched for tens of meters and hammered Asura directly into the wall. All this happened between lightning and flint, GAO fan''s hands wriggled gradually, and then recovered as before. Chapter 664 Qiyu''s face was slightly dignified. The tentacle of master just now It looks so evil! How to give people a strange feeling? Xiaowen looks at Gao fan''s back, her face is slightly red, that tentacle is so evil. Maybe she can use it to do something else, such as adding some fun This is a new skill acquired by Gao fan by integrating the blood of the original form of sadism-a: weapon development, the ability to turn his hand into any weapon he wants, of course, the strength of the weapon developed is proportional to the strength of the master himself. "Ah..." Paralyzed on the ground, the man with glasses looks at the big hole knocked out by Asura''s body, and his body is shaking. Qi jade light glanced at the other side one eye, "how? Are you scared by my master''s power? " "No..." The man with glasses was full of panic. "You don''t understand what he just did! Asura is going to enter Shura mode! In that mode, he has no thought, only fighting instinct "What are you talking about?" Qiyu looked at the man with glasses like a fool, "isn''t that thing beaten into the wall by my master?" "Roar, roar!" At this moment, the roar of wild animals and strong murderous gas came from the cave. "Why? What a murderous spirit Qiyu looks at it coldly, Rao Shi feels a little cold, not to mention Gao fan standing at the entrance of the cave. Whoosh! A huge figure flashed by, GAO fan''s face was awe inspiring, and he quickly dodged to the left. "Poof!" After Gao fan stood still, he found that his right arm was gone. Nani! Qiyu and Xiaowen are shocked. Your majesty is injured. "Master! Don''t you mind? " Qiyu has a dignified face. "Nothing! Don''t do it Gao fan sneered coldly, "I just want to try my new skills!" "Oh Qi jade nods, although a little worried, but Gao fan''s words, he still wants to listen to. At this time, Asura was fighting against Gao fan, his armpit injury was not only healed, but also his huge body was bigger than before, his whole body was blue and his eyes were red. And the arm that Gao fan throws away is thrown on the ground by his disgust. "Roar, roar!" Asura growled at Gao fan, as if to say: come on, let me see your new skills! Gao fan joked, and the torn arm grew out again ten seconds later. Qiyu is stunned. Hold the grass! Is this all right? "Master Are you a freak? " Qiyu is already looking at Gao fan with strange eyes. Xiaowen also agree with Qiyu, crazy nod. This is another ability acquired by merging the blood of God a: flesh regeneration. The annotation of this ability says: as long as Gao fan has a little flesh and blood left, even a hair, he can be reborn. "Isn''t it flesh and blood regeneration?" Glasses man a face disdain, "can''t you see the injury under Asura''s armpit is good?" "Ignorance..." Gao fan didn''t look at his glasses. He looked at Asura jokingly, "Asura, attack with all your strength, you are too weak!" What? How dare you provoke Asura at this time! The man with glasses is stupid. Whoosh! Asura''s face was iron crazy and turned into a shadow again. This time, to everyone''s dismay, Gao did not move. "No!" Qiyu has moved. He is going to save Gao fan. But he knew it was too late. Chapter 665 "Poof!" In an instant, Gao fan''s body turns into a pool of blood and directly pastes Qi Yu''s face. Qiyu and Xiaowen are shocked, Gao fan died like this? "Ah Xiaowen instantly knelt on the ground, a face crazy toward the beach climbed past. Qiyu also looks at her palm with a confused face, there is a piece of meat lying in it. She doesn''t know which part of Gao fan''s body is. Tears whirled in Qiyu''s eyes. Master died He has lost his faith! "Hello At this time, the meat in Qiyu''s hand opened his mouth, "don''t cry, I''m not dead yet!" In an instant, the piece of meat jumped to the ground, and the beach on the ground gathered again Gao fan resurrects!!! Nani? Is this special enough? This time, even Asura, who entered the Shura mode, opened his mouth wide in surprise. Click! Click! Gao fan twisted his neck and said with a smile, "flesh and blood regeneration is really a very good ability!" The spectacle man''s jaw can''t be closed in surprise "Master!" Qiyu has come up, looking up and down at Gao fan''s body. Xiaowen, too, quickly wiped her tears and laid hands on Gao fan, "Your Majesty, are you ok? Is there anything missing? " Gao fan''s evil smile says, "you can''t live without your ~" Xiaowen looks at Gao fan''s evil smile and instantly understands, "Your Majesty, you are so bad. When is it ~" "roar!" Asura is angry. These people don''t take themselves seriously, do they? They all began to greet each other like no one else. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the man with glasses runs away with difficulty, because Gao fan can revive even if he becomes a ghost, which is really abnormal. He doesn''t want to stay here for a moment, because here It''s all idiosyncrasies! He broke his leg, so he climbed very slowly. Gao fan took a look at Asura, then let Qiyu and Xiaowen back. Qi Yu a flash, directly blocked in front of the glasses man, "Hello! Where are you going The glasses man cried directly, "please let me pass! I really can''t stand birds! " "Boom!" Asura''s figure disappeared in this instant, and even sent out a sonic boom. "Burst out! Small universe Gao fan''s face was cold, and he hammered heavily to the ground. Boom! Next second, the space with GAOFAN as the center and a radius of 10 meters is covered by dense tentacle net, and Asura At this time, he has been fixed in this tentacle net, his body is penetrated by dozens of huge tentacles, firmly fixed in mid air, directly cool! "Asura Dead? " The man with glasses doesn''t know what kind of words to describe his experience today My God So creepy? "Come on! Go home Gao fan looked at the man in glasses coldly, "I intend to destroy this place, but you are really a talent, if you want to continue your research, you can choose to join my empire!" After hearing Gao fan''s words, the glasses man was shocked, "join your empire? Are you interested in my research Of course, Gao fan is interested in this boy''s research. This is a big snake pill in the world, a man at the forefront of biotechnology in the world. This kind of person has no ability to bind a chicken, so Gao fan can''t go down to kill a killer, but if he lets go like this, it''s not certain that something will happen in the future. so the best way for Gao fan is to recruit him. Chapter 666 "If you can make such a weapon as Asura, it means you have some ability!" Gao fan looks calm, "my empire needs talents like you!" "Hiss ~" the glasses man took a cold breath, "I still have a few questions..." "Say it "What''s the name of your empire? How many people? Where is the capital? " Gao fan raised his eyebrows and looked at the glasses man, "the name of the empire is fan Guo, if the population It''s hundreds of billions. I haven''t counted them. as for the capital... " Gao fan light looked at a few people around, "not in this world!" "Not in this world?" Qiyu asked curiously, then suddenly realized, "Oh I know! " "What do you know?" Xiaowen looks at Qiyu with a confused face. "Master said that he was a God. Of course, his capital is not in this world, but in the divine world!" Qiyu shrugged. "The divine world?" Xiaowen and the man with glasses are shocked, one dares to say, the other dares to believe! "Cough!" Gao fan coughed, "Qiyu is right. I''m from the divine world. you can''t believe it now, but I''ll take you to the divine world when I have a chance!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaowen and bespectacled man said nothing and didn''t know what to say. Gao fan looked at the eye man, "how about you join in?" "I..." The eyeglasses man took a deep breath, "I have another question, since you are from the divine world, what do you come to this world for?" "To rule the world!" Gao fan''s face is natural. "Sure enough..." Glasses man suddenly widened his eyes, and then knelt on the ground, "I''d like to join!" Ruling the world is also his ideal. "Ding! Accept evolution house, points + 100! " Xiaowen was shocked again. Did you believe it? "Not bad!" Gao fan light smile, both hands carry, toward the exit, "go! Let''s go back to Z city! " "But..." "There are still a lot of research results here," he said "Oh Gao fan nodded faintly, "find a new place for yourself, if you have any problems, just come to me, let''s go first." "Yes! Your majesty The man with glasses has a respectful face and a good place in his heart. In the morning, the living room of Qiyu''s family is all around, which seems a little small. "Your Majesty..." Kenas looked at the small house with a faint smile on his face, "I think maybe we should move. It''s too small to be your majesty!" Qiyu brows a pick, "Hello! incoming! What do you mean by that? Don''t come if you are too small "There''s no need to discuss it!" Gao fan light said, "I like here!" Of course, Gao fan knows that the place is small, and he also has the idea of moving, but he is afraid that after moving out, he will lose points, which will affect the upgrade, so forget it. "So..." Kenas nodded slightly, "well, then I''ll buy this house and transform it. It''s also a gift for your majesty." I wipe! Qiyu already wants to kill kenas. Is it great to have money? "Cough!" Gao fan coughed, waved and took out all the money from the recent lucky draw, occupying the whole coffee table in an instant. "You have a good idea. Take the money and use it." Gao Fan said lightly. Chapter 667 Everyone was shocked by Gao fan''s change money out of thin air. Will you change money? "See? The new one Qiyu looks at kenas jokingly, "my master can change money as much as he wants." Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes, When did labor and capital say that they can change as much as they want? You are so crazy! "All right!" Kenas nodded slightly. "I will do it for your majesty..." At this time, the TV in the living room is broadcasting the emergency news. Sexy female anchorperson online calls out: "there is a group of villains who call themselves Taoyuan troupe in F City, the leader of the organization is a class B wanted criminal. He once sent all 20 people to the hospital in a fight, now he has injured many heroes, Taoyuan troupe publicizes the ideal of getting something for nothing, as long as their ideal does not come true one day And they won''t stop the violence! Just now we got reliable information that hammerhead and his younger brothers were on their way to the poop building, they threatened to seize all the assets of zenier, the owner of the poop building It''s terrible! And it is worth mentioning that all the members of the Taoyuan group are bald and ferocious! Please pay attention when you go out. If you are bald, you''d better stay far away... " The atmosphere in the living room gradually becomes cold, and everyone''s eyes are focused on Qi Yu''s head. "That..." Jenos buttoned his head. "If teacher Qiyu wants to, I can ask the doctor to tailor your wig for you..." Kenas light smile, "wig with how uncomfortable, my biotechnology can help you grow a thick black head!" "Enough!" Qiyu stood up with a resentful face, pushed the door and left, "don''t stop me, I''ll go to solve this group of bareheaded now!" "Your Majesty..." Janos looks at Gao fan. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and looked at kenas. "I want to go out. As for the purchase of this building, it''s up to you." "Yes The street in front of the poop building. "Ah! It''s bald! " "Ah! Bad guys Run away... " Looking at these panic stricken people, Qiyu''s face is very black. Jenos stood beside Qiyu with a cute face, holding a wig in his hand, "teacher Qiyu I went to buy a wig. Look... " "Damn it Qiyu''s face was ferocious. "I don''t want to wear this wig! I take being a hero as my hobby. Why do you still not know me when I kill so many strange people "Er..." Jenos was stunned, and then said faintly, "I just used my built-in search engine to search the teacher about this problem, and I found that it seems that you didn''t register..." "Not registered?" Qiyu was stunned. "Yes Janos began to explain, "go to the hero association to register, get the hero certificate, become a hero recognized by the association, the association will help you promote, and then everyone will know you." "Heroes association?" Qiyu is confused again. "Is Teacher, don''t you know? " Janos had a dull face. "Should I know?" Qi Yu shakes her head and looks at Gao fan. Gao fan shook his head. "I know that, but I''m not interested in joining the hero Association and becoming a hero." Chapter 668 "Hiss ~" Qi Yu took a cold breath. He was angry and helpless Master, how are you! "Forget it!" Qiyu waved her hand and looked at jenos with a happy face, "jenos, let''s go to register and get the license now!" "Good!" Jenos said with a smile, "it''s my honor to be able to register and get the certificate with teacher Qiyu." Then, two people directly will Gao fan and Xiaowen left in the side, hand in hand left. "Register How can I get a license? " Gao fan''s face is black. Nima, if you don''t make it clear, I thought you two were going to get married! So You don''t like hammers, do you? "Yes! Master Qiyu turned back and said, "please help me with the hammer head!" "Well!" Gao fan has no choice but to nod his head, such an apprentice on the stall is a little upset. "Your Majesty..." Xiaowen''s voice was very light. "I asked people nearby just now. They said that the Hammerheads and their gang had drilled through this park!" "Well, let''s go Let''s go and have a look! " "Well!" Five minutes later, in the woods of the park. A bald man in a black combat suit came out in a panic, who else could it be? GAOFAN light looking at each other, his younger brother is not around, it seems to have died. "You..." Nail hammerhead looking at Gao fan and Xiaowen two people harmless appearance, "you are to join the Taoyuan group?" Xiaowen hands in front of the chest, a face proud, "do you look like?" Gao fan coldly looking at the hammer, this goods is a senior otaku, do not want to work. When you pick up a suit of battle clothes, you feel smug and self righteous. you don''t know that the suit was given to him by others on purpose, just for the purpose of collecting battle data. This kind of person, in fact, does not sin to death, and Gao fan does not want to kill him. Gao fan is looking for another person: Sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic. Sonik is a powerful ninja, and he''s a worthy crew. "Not like..." The hammer head shook his head and widened his eyes. "Are you here to kill me?" Whoosh! Two kuwu flies from the back of the head of the hammer. Gao fan catches kuwu in his hand. Gao fan''s body is instantly covered by iron man''s battle suit, his right hand grasps kuwu, the laser gun of his left hand has been turned on, the distance between the laser gun and the head of the hammer is only 10 cm. "Ha ha..." Sonic sonic sonic showed a slightly surprised smile on his face, "it''s interesting that you can catch my pain!" Gao fan ignored sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic Or I''ll blow your head right now! ". "Good, good! Don''t be impulsive The nail head is very flustered, GAO fan transforms in an instant, and then seizes the bitter nothingness. Such strength has scared him, for Gao fan, he dares not to follow. "That..." Nail hammer head is covered with red fruit. He looks back at Gao fan and sonic who are facing each other. "Can I go now?" "Let''s go!" Gao fan faintly smiles, "your mother calls you to go home for dinner..." "Wow The nail head ran away in tears, "Mom I will work hard... " "Hey, hey..." Sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic Gao fan looked at sonic with no expression on his face. "You just want to see me catch your pain. You want to try your own skills!" Chapter 669 "Jie Jie!" Sonic''s face twisted with laughter, "although you are right, I should find a suitable reason!" "Come on! Let me see how slow you are proud of... " Gao fan light smile, tone is full of irony. "Arrogance Sonik was angry. Whoosh! Another kuwu flies out of sonik''s hand, and Gao fan takes it out again. Sonik''s body flashed, and his sword stabbed out to Gao fan''s face. Gao fan grabs the sword and makes a little effort. Click! The sword breaks. Sonic''s eyes widened, his body retreated, and he stood still in the distance. "Yeah Ha ha ha ha Sonic''s face has been excited to get together, "actually can catch up with my speed, you are so strong!" Gao fan throws the broken sword pieces on the ground and looks at each other coldly, sonic''s speed is really fast, but compared with Asura''s state, it''s still a big gap, so for Gao fan, sonic still can''t see enough. "If you can''t be faster, I''m afraid you can''t deal with me!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Ma Dan, come again!" Sonik is strong when he is strong. Of course, he will not give up. Whoosh, whoosh! Sonic''s body turned into a shadow, jumping around the trees, and his tracks were uncertain. Gao fan stood in the same place, his face calm. Perception is fully on. Gao fan finds that sonic''s speed is one point faster than before. he is really a gifted guy, but he still can''t see enough. Whoosh! Sonic is close to gofan in the next second, ready to attack. Gao fan instantly raised his head and looked up at sonic. "I see you!" "What?" Sonik was stunned for a moment, actually saw me, is it a coincidence? Wind blade feet! Sonic kicks down towards Gao fan''s face, crack! The screen stops instantly, GAO fan gently raises his fist, just hitting sonic''s crotch. "Ah Sonik covered his crotch with both hands, his forehead was full of sweat, and he screamed in ecstasy, I''ll wipe your second master! "Ah Gao fan was embarrassed. "I''m really sorry. I was going to stop, but I didn''t expect to..." Whoosh! Solnik flashed again, away from Gao fan, his legs clamped tightly and his face was livid. "I''m a professional killer: Sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic! I took the money to kill the hammerhead! " "But now that I''ve met an opponent like you, I''m going to let it go before I have a showdown with you!" "I''m going to temper my strength well. When my strength becomes stronger, I''ll come back to you again!" "Tell me your name, please." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m the emperor of fan Kingdom, Gao fan. In fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. You can call me your majesty and take refuge under my command!" Sonik''s legs tightened, his crotch covered in one hand, and his finger pointed to Gao fan "I swear to sonik that I will subdue you with the ultimate ninja." "Gao fan! You remember, the next time we meet, it''s your death time "Good!" Gao fan smile, "I live in Z City, you are welcome to come to me at any time! But I want to make a bet with you "Bet on what?" "Next time you come to me, if you can''t defeat me, surrender to me!" Gao fan has a confident face. "Cut!" Whoosh! Sonik covers it and disappears. "Don''t forget our bets!" Gao fan yelled at the place where sonic left. Chapter 670 "Your Majesty, he has gone far..." Xiaowen smiles. "Well!" Gao fan has taken the war clothes. He plans to take them back to kenas to have a look. Gao fan nodded slightly, "let''s go back too!" "Well!" Xiaowen nodded, "but..." "But what?" Gao fan was a little surprised. "There are so many people in my family these days. It''s not convenient to say that your majesty said last time that he wanted to hold the wings behind my family..." The wings on Xiaowen''s back grow out and her face is very red. "Er..." Gao fan took a look at the dense jungle above his head, with an evil smile on his face, "the proposal of AI Fei is very agreeable to me! This place is very suitable for field operations! " "Hee hee Xiaowen a face surprise, "Your Majesty likes good!" After a while, a wonderful voice came from the woods ~ Z City Qiyu and Janos pushed the door open. Qiyu''s face is a little lost. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan light looked at two people one eye, "you go to register to collect card to return smooth?" "It''s going well!" Jenos light smile, "I got the s grade evaluation, Qiyu teacher got the C grade evaluation!" After all, he has not taught Qiyu culture in the past three years. "It''s OK, Qiyu. I believe that you will soon be promoted from level C to level s, and you will be No.1 in level s in the future!" Gao fan patted Qiyu on the shoulder. "Really?" Qiyu''s eyes brightened. "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly. Qiyu got Gao fan''s affirmation, and a smile appeared on her face. "Of course it''s true!" Jenos echoed, "teacher Qiyu, your strength is far beyond me. It won''t be long before you can surpass me!" "Jenos, do you think so?" Qiyu looked at jenos with a happy face, "why didn''t you say it earlier?" Janos a face of amazement, "I said before ah, just the teacher you don''t believe it." "Do you have any?" Qiyu waved her hand, "forget it, it doesn''t matter. Today''s supermarket is on sale. Let''s go..." "All right!" Looking at Qiyu and jenos, Gao fan shakes his head helplessly. Soon after, kenas handed Gao fan the purchase contract and design plan of the building. Gao fan glanced at the building and gave the task to kenas to take charge of it. kenas found the construction team the next day and began the reconstruction of the whole building. in less than a week, the top floor of the building had been reconstructed, and Gao fan and his party moved in. The reconstruction of the lower floors and basements is being carried out in an orderly way. I have to say that kenas is a very competent logistics minister. The suburb of Z city is an open wasteland. This is the training ground kenas found for jenos and Qiyu. Qiyu has been the master of jenos for some time, but she hasn''t really taught jenos anything. So Janos was a little upset. This morning, Qiyu told jenos the secret of her strength, but when jenos heard that the secret of Qiyu''s strength was: 100 push ups, 100 sit ups, 100 squats and 10 km long run every day, jenos certainly didn''t believe it! To this end, jenos also specially asked Gao fan, Gao fan also nodded that Qiyu did not lie. That''s why jenos asked kenas to help him find such a place, to fight Qiyu and understand the real reason why Qiyu is powerful. Chapter 671 Gao fan and Xiao Wen have nothing to do, so they come to watch the battle. Janos raised his right hand, facing Qiyu not far in front of him, with a dignified face. His small right arm opens in all directions at the next moment, forming a huge barrel. "Teacher Qiyu, you should be careful!" Boom! A diameter of the energy gun from the right hand of jenos burst out, toward Qiyu fly away. Gao fan looked on and nodded secretly. It seems that Janos has upgraded his hardware again, the last time he broke out this kind of energy cannon was when he hit Asura, you know, he used his chest to launch such a powerful attack at that time, now he can do it with his arm, it seems that Dr. cusno is not lazy. The battle between jenos and Qiyu is still going on, but Qiyu obviously doesn''t have any strength. jenos''s strength is no different from that of children in front of him. "Teacher Qiyu!" Janos has a dignified face. He has felt the contempt of Qiyu, "have you forgotten what you promised me?" "Well?" Qiyu''s face was calm and her hands were in front of her chest. "The rule of this game is, you have to go all out and don''t care about me And more! Don''t monkey around, play hard! Until I can''t fight "Above!" Whoosh! As soon as the voice falls, jenos''s figure pours at Qiyu in the next moment, Qiyu turns into a remnant shadow in an instant and blows from jenos''s left side. Bang! Janos''s body flew upside down and crashed into a rock. "Ah Qi jade a face is stunned, "sorry, didn''t restrain to start heavy!" Gao fan smokes at the corner of his mouth. What a tragedy! Suddenly, a sword shadow comes from behind Gao fan''s head. It''s murderous! Gao fan''s face is a Lin, pulling Xiaowen back directly, and standing not far away. "Hey, hey! You are really good Sonic looks at Gao fan with a face of Lin and a face of banter. Qiyu and Janos looked over with vigilance, "who are you?" "No harm!" Gao fan waved Qiyu and jenos not to act rashly, "he''s here to find me!" "Oh It''s Shifu''s friend Qiyu buttoned the back of her head. Jenos looked at Qiyu in a dazed way, "where can you tell that it''s your Majesty''s friend..." "You came so soon? Have you figured out what to do with me? " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yes Sonik said with a proud face, "I went back to think about it carefully, the reason why I can''t fight is not that I''m not fast enough, but that you see me!" People frown slightly. What''s the meaning of this? If you are fast enough, master will not see you! Gao fan is also slightly stunned, how can not understand? But it doesn''t matter! "All right!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "let''s do it. Let me have a look at your new Ninjutsu. this time, I don''t need to wear war clothes!" "Hey, hey! Don''t you need a uniform? " Sonic laughed wildly. "Then you''re going to die!" Four shadows! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Sonik''s body flickers quickly, next second, four images of sonik appear in front of Gao fan, jenos and Xiaowen are all stunned, "four? Which one is true? " Gao fan light smile, although sonic speed did not improve, but IQ did improve a little bit. If you can think of this kind of cover up, it''s progress. Chapter 672 "Ha ha! Can''t tell which one is my noumenon? " Sonic''s voice echoed in the air. Gao fan joked, "hurry up, I''m really worried that if you go on like this, you''ll shake yourself dizzy!" Sonic''s eyes were cold, I wiped it. How did he know the side effect. But now is not the time to think about this, GAO fan is right. If it goes on like this, it''s really dizzy. Whoosh! Four solniks start at the same time and rush towards Gao fan. Gao fan slowly raised his hand and grabbed sonic''s sword, "ha ha! It seems that you are a little slower "How can you grasp my sword with flesh and blood?" Sony Ke Leng Leng, his proud speed was once again seen through. Who can bear it! Whoosh! Sonic waved his sword hard, and the blade directly cut open Gao fan''s palm, and then instantly cut off Gao fan''s head. "Ha ha ha ha!" Sonic looked crazy. "What if it''s faster than me? Without battle clothes, you are flesh and blood, and you dare to use flesh and blood to grab my knife, you are going to die! " Qi jade three people Leng Leng, but thought of Gao fan last resurrection of the situation, did not attack. "You are very good!" Gao fan''s hand and head grow out again in the next second, looking at sonic with a smile on his face. Sonik was so confused that Can''t even die? Are you serious? Sonik''s whole body trembled, and he was not calm at all. "You Are you the devil "You can''t beat me faster, so you want to kill me?" Gao fan looks at sonic coldly. Solnik''s eyes met Gao fan. Although he was afraid, he still kept his pride as a ninja, "I''m a ninja. I''ll do anything to kill my opponent!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "your spirit is very good. I hope you will keep your original intention after you join Fanguo." "Who said that he would join any country?" Sonik panicked. "I didn''t promise!" Gao fan light smile, "you forget our previous bet about it?" Sonic a smile, "I am a ninja, in order to achieve the purpose of breaking the contract is normal!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan light a smile, "Qi jade, beat him for me!" "Yes! Master Qiyu stood up with a serious face. "Your apprentice?" Sonic frowned at Gao fan. Gao fan did not pay attention, but turned to leave. Sonic''s face was cold. He wanted to see if Gao fan could be revived by piercing his heart. Then he stabbed Gao fan in the back. Qiyu disappears in an instant and bites sonic''s sword in her mouth. Click, click, click! Qiyu''s teeth quickly open and close, instantly bite sonic''s sword into pieces, and then bite sonic''s hand. Sonic was so scared that he released the hilt and stepped back. After biting the hilt to pieces, Qiyu spits out pieces all over the place. I wipe! Sonic was blinded. It seems that this bald man is more powerful than Gao fan! "Are you really his apprentice?" Sonic is already looking at Qiyu with the monster''s eyes. "Of course!" Qiyu''s face was dignified. "Three years ago, I worshipped Gao fan as my teacher, one day as my teacher, and all my life as my father!" Janos face a stiff, mouth murmured: "one day as a teacher, life as a father?" "Stupid!" Sonik''s face was cold. "As a powerful ninja, I always aim to kill my master! Only when I surpass master, can I be really strong! " "Did you do it?" Gao fan looks at sonic coldly. Chapter 673 If sonic even killed his master, Gao fan would not keep him. "No!" Sonik''s face was black. "He died before I started!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone was confused, but they didn''t know how to answer. "But it doesn''t matter!" Sonic lost a little bit, and looked at Qiyu excitedly again, "I''ll kill your master after I kill you!" Ten shadows! WOW! Sonic instantly became ten! "Ten!" Jenos exclaimed, "it''s much faster than before. There are ten!" Xiaowen is also shocked. Is this the speed that people can achieve? Qi Yu covered her face, "my God Don''t you have any other tricks? " "Ha ha ha! You are afraid Sonic''s crazy laughter came, cold and terrifying. "Hello, hello..." Qiyu shook her head helplessly, "where can you see that I''m afraid?" "Hey, hey! Don''t deny it! Your master can see through my movements, you must not Ten Sonics were laughing. "Ah Qi Yu helplessly shakes her head, the next moment looks dignified, "let you see, my speed!" Hum! Countless Qiyu appeared in an instant, forming an encircling circle, which surrounded ten Sonics in the middle. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiaowen and Janos have a pile of black lines on their foreheads. "Poof!" Sony gas spit out a mouthful of old blood, instantly restored a person''s state. I wipe Labor and capital have worked hard for many years to develop the ten shadow collection. How weak is it in front of others? Sonik is very hurt now, with heartache on his face. "That Sonic, right? " Janos looked at sonic, "in fact, teacher Qiyu is very good. Do you want to consider him as your teacher?" "No way!" *2, Qiyu and sonic said at the same time. "I''ve regretted taking you as an apprentice How could you take him? " Qiyu nuzui said, "apprentice or something, it''s too much trouble..." "I''m a powerful ninja sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic Sonic a face proud Jiao, "not to mention is a bald head?" Nani? Qiyu is already angry. How dare she say I''m bald! He was already looking at sonik with angry eyes. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you ever seen such beautiful hair? " Sonic a face disdain of glance Qi jade one eye. "To die!" Qiyu disappeared in an instant, and Sony was already on the ground the next second. "What do you want?" Sonic held his hands to his chest and looked frightened. The next second, Sony screamed. "Tut tut What a tragedy Gao fan three people are looking at one side, the expression that the flesh aches on the face. After a while, Qiyu stripped all of sonic''s hair "Woo woo My hair Sonic was already crying with his hair in his arms. "Well! That''s the price of my bald head! " Qiyu holds her hands in front of her chest and looks proud. Janos can''t help touching his hair, I wipe, Qiyu teacher good panic ah! "That..." Gao fan was also thrilled by Qiyu''s sudden action, "sonic, go back with me. I have a bioscientist under me, and your hair can be saved." "No, you are all demons!" Sonic ran away crying with his hair in his arms, "Wow! devil! All demons Gao fan Janos: "and Xiaowen Qiyu: "cut! Why are you crying like a girl? " Chapter 674 hero Association headquarters, conference room, Z city. This is a huge conference table, with 3D full system image display function, showing the world map. Sitting at the conference table are several middle-aged people with fat brains, all of them seem to be corrupt officials. A young and handsome man with glasses looks calm, "no more nonsense, please report your investigation!" "First of all, the S-class police dog hero of Q city!" As he spoke, the hologram turned into the police dog man, the cute police dog man had no expression: "nothing unusual!" "No difference!" A fat middle-aged man showed an unhappy expression on his face, "speaking of Q City, it''s full of disasters! No matter the number of disasters or the number of strange people, they are hot spots in the same period "Cough..." The young man with glasses gave a dry cough, "because he is a police dog man! What he means is that as long as he is there, no matter what happens, it''s not a problem! " "Well..." The middle-aged man who just spoke shrugged helplessly, "the S-class hero police dog man really has this strength It''s normal for his report to be perfunctory at all! " "Next up is the report of w City, A-class hero, Heby "Nothing unusual!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The black line on the forehead of a man with glasses, NIMA It''s said that there''s no difference in S-level, you can''t be more detailed in A-level? But looking at the other side is still not willing to take care of their own appearance, glasses man can only skip. "Well, the next one in charge of H city is the class B hero..." "Nothing unusual!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "D City..." "Nothing unusual!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man with glasses is black, NIMA You heroes are amazing, aren''t you? "Well What about Z City? The ghost town of Z city is the most serious one! It can''t be different, can it? " Young people with eyes are going crazy. These heroes are crazy! "Ghost town of Z City?" The young female secretary helped her glasses, "in the ghost town of Z City, 33 A-level barnesikai and 29 A-level golden ball were investigated! They haven''t reported the situation yet! " "Oh, well..." Finally, the man''s face softened a little. All of a sudden, the Secretary screamed, "there''s a weirdo! Received the support request from the heroes of Z city! " "What grade?" The man with glasses has a dignified face. "Guess the level should be above tiger level! Two A-class heroes are in a bitter battle "Send out the message and let the nearby heroes come to support!" "Yes ¡­¡­ Z City, ghost town, near Qiyu''s house. The 33 A-level spring beards and the 29 A-level golden balls have been lying on the ground, they can''t find a complete piece of clothes, and there is a kelp monster standing beside them. "It''s boring..." Kelp freak''s voice was cold, "it''s hard to beat two heroes, and no one came out to scream twice. think about it carefully, in fact, it''s impossible to make a reputation in such a ghost place without human shadow, isn''t it?" "It seems that we are going to the residential area." "Why? Looks like someone''s coming? " Kelp freak squinted at the corner. He heard someone talking on the corner. Qi Yu''s voice came from the corner, "master, can you not let me be a coolie when you go shopping?" "Yes, isn''t there Janus?" Gao fan''s tone is flat, "by the way, why isn''t he here today?" Chapter 675 "Oh Jenos Qi Yu pondered for two seconds, "remember, he received the summoning order to go to the hero Association." "Then why don''t you go? Aren''t you a hero, too? " Xiaowen looks curious. "Who knows!" Qiyu buttoned his nose, "maybe he''s going to be fired, ha ha!" "I think it''s because you''re at level C, and you don''t have enough level to attend! Ha ha Xiaowen holding Gao fan happy came from the corner, Qiyu carrying things closely behind. When they saw the kelp freak and the hero lying on the street, they were stunned. "Hey, hey! Weak human Kelp strange looking at three people, issued a creepy laughter, "you scared urine?" "Qiyu! It''s up to you! " Gao fan looks calm. "Yes! Master The next second, kelp freak directly disappeared, leaving a pile of kelp on the ground. "Ding! Qiyu kills kelp freak, points + 100! " Yeah! Very good! With another 300 points, Gao fan came to Soha again. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Pirate fire fist ACE (strong variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on the weapon: Pirate - second generation ghost ¡­¡­ Gao fan walks past kelp with Xiaowen''s pale face, glances faintly at the hero lying on the ground. If Gao fan remembers correctly, it should be called golden ball. It''s an A-level hero. to tell you the truth, the A-level heroes of the hero association are really weak enough to beat anyone. At this time, hero golden ball vaguely recovers some consciousness, sees kelp falling beside him and Gao fan who glances at him and then leaves. He is very confused about the identity of Gao fan and Xiaowen, because it is obvious that kelp monster was killed by each other. "Ah Qi Yu in front of a bright, "I finally remember, forget to buy what!" Then the golden ball saw a bald man pick up the kelp from the ground and put it into a bag. "Master! We have kelp tonight! " Qiyu happily ran forward with the bag. "If you like it, take it back!" Gao fan looks calm. Xiaowen was disgusted, "if you want to eat it, it''s Kelp weirdo. Is it disgusting..." "What''s disgusting? Kelp zinc, very good Qiyu has a dull face. "Master?" Golden ball''s eyes were blurred. "It seems that the bald master who killed kelp monster is right..." But it''s disgusting that this bald man eats strange people Dong! The golden ball was nauseous again. Soon, a group of A-class heroes appeared in the battlefield of Z city. "What kind of plane is this?" In front of these heroes is a destroyed building. The building seems to have been torn by the shock wave. Although it is still standing, it is obvious that more than half of it has disappeared. Looking at a house destroyed by the battle in front of them, these heroes are silly. "What kind of monster has made a scene?" "Should it be?" "If I fight against such a monster, I''m afraid I can''t survive!" "Maybe! The golden ball and the spring beard survived. It''s really lucky... " At this time, a hero found the kelp on the ground and picked it up, "it seems that this is left by the strange people who fought with golden ball!" "Not necessarily! Maybe the strange people living in Z City fought for territory, otherwise, the golden ball and spring beard would not have survived the battle of this scale? " Chapter 676 "Well, I can''t find anything else. Report it first..." In this way, the report of the ghost town of Z city was delivered to the hero headquarters of Z City, the news that there are powerful eccentric people living in the ghost town of Z city was also spread among the hero associations. At the same time, this message is also being sent in the circle of strange people. "Well, have you heard? The strange thing about ghost town in Z City? " "I know, I know! It''s said that a group of elite and strange people are gathering together to plot a big event! " "No, no! You''re just a freak What''s more, some people say that it''s not weird people who live there, but real monsters! " "Monster?! That''s terrible, isn''t it? " "Isn''t that right? It''s said that it has become a place where both strange people and human beings are afraid! " "Er..." Z City, ghost town, Qiyu home after transformation. Oh! No, it''s Gao fan''s house now. "I''m back!" Janos came in through the door. Gao fan and Xiaowen are sitting on the sofa watching TV "Hmm!" Gao fan nodded that he knew. "Come in and sit down and wait for dinner!" Xiaowen smiles sweetly. "Jenos is back!" Qiyu poked out the head of stewed egg from the kitchen, "come and help me cook kelp." Jenos came to the kitchen, "ah, why so many kelp?" "Er..." Qiyu looks embarrassed, "supermarket discount, bought a little more!" "Well! It''s said on the Internet that eating kelp is good for hair, but it''s all nonsense without scientific basis! " Janos had a dignified face. Qiyu''s face is very black, black don''t want. "Really Jenos a face serious, "I have checked, eat kelp really can''t grow hair!" "Get out of here!" "Yes..." Gao fan and Xiao Wen are holding a smile in the living room, both of them have internal injuries. "Janos!" Gao fan tried to restore calm, "you Poof! Ha ha ha "Poof! Ha ha ha Xiaowen couldn''t help it, "ha ha ha!" Janos looks confused. What are you laughing at? "Your Majesty..." Jenos quickly looked at his body, no problem! Qiyu sticks out her head again from the kitchen and looks at Gao fan with a cold face. Gao fan took a deep breath and regained his calm That''s true! Didn''t you go to the heroes association? What''s the matter? " "It''s a meteorite..." Jenos''s face was dignified, "a letter from the hero Association, a huge meteorite fell from the sky and will arrive in Z City in an hour!" "I specially came back to inform you to take refuge. I was disturbed by teacher Qiyu''s Kelp just now, and I forgot..." Xiaowen Gao fan Qiyu probe: "you are very cute!" At this time, Z city is in a panic. The hero Association sent the news of the meteorite landing to the whole city, and people rushed out. "Everyone was informed, why didn''t we?" Qiyu''s face is muddled, and kelp is still in her mouth. At the same time, the TV screen changed, "now broadcast emergency broadcast, disaster level: dragon!" "There''s a huge meteorite falling from the sky. It''s located in Z city!" "Please take refuge as soon as possible, the meteorite will arrive in 30 minutes!" "NAH..." Xiaowen looked at jenos with a dull face, "didn''t you say one hour? How did it take 30 minutes? " "Well One hour was when I was in the association before... " Janos had a calm face. Chapter 677 "No!" Kenas pushed the door in panic, and his glasses fell to the ground, "no, your majesty! There are meteorites in the sky. Let''s run away "Mm-hmm!" Xiaowen nodded her head like a rattle, with an anxious look on her face. "Don''t panic!" Gao fan faintly smiles, "go with me and shoot down the meteorite!" Isn''t it just the right time? Gao fan is trying his new fire boxing ability. And how could Gao fan let the meteorite fall here? this is the base he just invested in. When kenas saw Gao fan''s confident look, he was stunned. what? Your majesty is going to shoot down the meteorite? Gao fan, with a faint smile, went out of the door from kenas. Xiaowen looks at Gao fan with adoring eyes and goes out naked. Qiyu buttoned her nose, changed her war clothes, and glanced at kenas. "Let''s go, watch my master perform!" Janos''s face was calm and he followed Qiyu closely. "Ma Dan! Everyone is not afraid. I''ll fight for it, too! " Kenas swallowed and ran to the basement to get his latest research. At the top of the building, Banggu, a white haired S-class hero, looked up at the fiery red meteorite in the sky with a dignified face. at this time, the meteorite had entered the atmosphere, and friction with the atmosphere had produced a flame. Gao fan and his party also flew to the top of the building. "Bongo, why are you here alone? What about the others? " Janos had a dignified face. "Most of the heroes have gone to take refuge, because this kind of disaster, even the ordinary S-class I have no way, let alone them!" Banggu''s face was cool. "Why don''t you run away?" Janos is curious. "An old bone, also don''t want to escape!" Banggu looked at Gao fan in amazement, "but they Not a hero, right? Why not take refuge? " "I''m a hero!" Qi Yu a face is positive color, "I am C class 250 Qi Yu!" ¡°250£¿¡± Banggu directly ignored Qiyu, looking at Gao fan and Xiaowen, "what about you?" What''s good about a 250? "Oh Jenos looked solemn. "Let me introduce you. this is his majesty Gao fan, and this is his concubine Xiaowen!" "Where is the kingdom? Your majesty Banggu looked puzzled and said, "what''s the age of this Where did the emperor come from? " "What if I want to rule the world?" Gao fan looks at Banggu with a faint smile. The old man is also very strong, and he is a worthy follower. "Young people have ideals!" Banggu smiles faintly and looks at the meteorite in the sky, "the meteorite will fall in two minutes Let''s see if you can survive! " Creak! At this time, a robot appeared on the top of the building. The robot is covered with heavy armor and powerful guns on its back. "Ah! So many people? Bongo''s here, too? " The sound of the robot is full of banter, "it seems that they are all waiting to die here!" "Are you a S-class metal knight?" Janos had a dignified face. "Well!" The robot looks at jenos, "S-class 16 jenos, right? The best newcomer of the year, not bad! " "Thank you for your compliment!" Janos looked at the meteorite, "I have a plan to deal with the meteorite, but I need your cooperation..." "Cooperation?" The metal Knight sneered, "I''m sorry you misunderstood. I''m only here to test weapons!" Chapter 678 "But If you fail, you will die here, too! " Janos was livid. "You think too much." Metal Knight light smile, "I am not here..." What? Remote control? Janos frowned. "Boom!" As he spoke, the metal knight had fired into the sky. He blasted out massive shells and lasers from his weapons, hitting the meteorite in an instant. In the sky set off a huge fire at the same time, also produced a huge sound, the momentum of the sky. But the next second, the meteorite still appears in the eyes of the public, the speed is not reduced. "Ah It seems to have failed! " Metal Knight light smile, and then scan the crowd, "it seems that you are going to die!" "Damn it Janos''s face was stiff, and his clothes burned out in the next moment, revealed his metal structure. "It seems that it''s up to me!" Jeno''s face was cold, the next second, the armor pieces on his chest opened, revealing a core shining with light blue electric light. Other parts of his body gradually opened up, and now jenos is like a self-propelled gun. "Ah Jenos a fierce drink, the body burst out more intense than the metal Knight laser. Boom! The sky once again set off a light, with a thick black cloud, attracted the eyes of those who have not yet escaped from Z city. "It seems that there are heroes fighting against meteorites over there!" These people are already looking forward to being saved. "Can heroes save us this time? It''s hard, isn''t it? " "I don''t know. I hope it works..." The next moment, the meteorite again protrudes from the clouds and falls towards Z city. "Mother "Help "I don''t want to die, I''m still here!" All of them burst into tears, and death was just around the corner. Janos had a black line in his head and failed. "Don''t fall in my city!" Qiyubang jumped up from the roof and flew to the meteorite. It''s not good for Gao fan to yell. This apprentice is always bad! He quickly raised his hand to make a fist, fire fist! It''s his ability to integrate ace''s blood. Boom! The hot flame mixed with thunderbolt and lightning burst out from Gao fan''s hands and rushed up to the meteorite in an instant. This is Gao fan''s move that combines the power of thunder and fire Fist: Thunder and fire fist is powerful. Bang! The meteorite collided with the fire and made a strong sound, which was directly torn to pieces in the next moment, became fireballs falling, turning the whole city Z into a fire site. But fortunately, the crisis of meteorite destroying the city has been relieved. Qiyu, who jumps into the air, looks confused. He doesn''t seem to feel that he hit the meteorite. How did the meteorite break. Everyone was surprised to see Gao fan, especially Banggu, who had been stunned. How can a man emit the power of fire? So strong? Everyone is staring at Gao fan, your majesty, as the hero of saving Z City, don''t you want to express your opinions? "It''s not my credit!" Gao fan coughed, "most of them are Qiyu''s. If it wasn''t for him, the meteorite wouldn''t be broken!" "Really?" All of them showed unbelievable expressions at the same time. "Of course it''s true!" Gao Fan said impatiently, "go, the problem is solved, let''s go back!" "Oh..." On the street, kenas was staring at the big meteorite in the sky, which turned into debris. At the foot of Kenath lay a huge metal cannon. Chapter 679 This is the result of his research during this period. He called it the destroyer. When he saw the scale of the meteorite, he was already in despair, because he knew that even the destroyer cannons could not do anything about the meteorite. But what he didn''t expect was that he saw Qiyu smash the meteorite to pieces through his special glasses, at that time, he was shocked. For the first time, he realized that his Majesty''s bareheaded apprentice was such a bull. At this time, there was a flame in the sky, a meteorite fragment with tail inflammation flew towards kenas, when kenas found him, it was too late to dodge. "Bang!" Qiyu falls in front of kenas and blows the meteorite fragments into dregs. Kenas sat on the ground, his face still in shock. "Ah, it''s kenas?" Qi jade face has no facial expression, "here is so dangerous, what do you come here to do?" "I You... " Kenas was surprised and speechless, now he really seems to study Qiyu. "Ah Qiyu saw the gun on the ground, and immediately picked it up, "is this what you brought? What a powerful look "Er..." Keith looked embarrassed. "Not as good as you are!" Isn''t it? You can blow up the existence of meteorite with one blow! "Me?" Qi Yu Leng Leng, "Oh, you mean meteorite! I didn''t do it, although I can do it, but I didn''t do it! " "What? You didn''t make it? Who is that? " Kenasmon''s gone. "It''s Shifu Qiyu looked like thinking, "I can''t think of anyone else who has this ability except him..." "Hiss..." Kenas thought of the horrible picture of Gao fan against Asura, Yes, I''m afraid no one else can do it except your majesty? Wait It seems that Qiyu just said that he can do it! "Teacher Qiyu! Go home Janos''s voice came. Qiyu turned back and waved to Gao fan, "OK, OK!" Gao fan came over and frowned, "kenas? What are you doing here? How dangerous "Not dangerous!" Kenas looked serious. "Your Majesty is going to fight in person. I have to do something!" "Well!" Of course, Gao fan saw the weapon that kenas had brought with him and said, "thank you for your hard work. Don''t be so impulsive in the future. Do a good research on Gao fan. Let''s leave the fight to us!" "Wu..." Kenas was about to cry. His majesty cared about my safety. "Yes! Yes, sir "All right! Go home... " Gao fan takes the lead with both hands. "Ah! I''m still boiling kelp in the pot Qiyu suddenly ran up. "Don''t worry, teacher, I turned off the fire when I left!" Said Janos. Qi jade turns round to smile slightly, "still jenos is sensible!" "Thank you, Mr. Qiyu But eat kelp really can''t grow hair, heard that wipe ginger can "Ginger? Really? " "Of course it''s true..." Banggu, with white hair, looked at Gao fan and his party, who were walking away gradually, with a faint smile on his face, "it''s so nice to be young!" "Ha ha!" The metal Knight came out of the corner. "I didn''t expect you to envy young people, bongo!" "Who doesn''t envy young people?" Bongo joked. The metal Knight said faintly, "if you really want to be young, I can help you transform you into a robot like Janos!" Chapter 680 "Oh?" Bongo glanced at the metal knight. "No, it''s the law of nature "Ha ha..." The metal Knight didn''t move his eyes on Gao fan. "Banggu Do you think the meteorite was broken by Gao fan or Qiyu? " "Qiyu is class C 250, Gao fan is not on the list of heroes, and their strength is unknown, but they are all close to jenos, who is class C 17, and judging from jenos''s appearance, the strength of these two people seems to be above jenos!" Bongo thought for a while, "I think This may be the result of their joint action! " "Ha ha!" Metal Knight light smile, "I also think so!" Bongo shook his head expressionless, then turned and left I also think that if you are willing to cooperate with them, the meteorite fragments will be smaller! " The metal Knight looked at Bongo''s back and said, "pedantic and stupid old thing!" Three days later, in Z City, Gao fan''s home was broadcasting the current aerial photos of Z City on TV, which was really miserable. "Although Z City survived the fall of a huge meteorite, the smashed debris also made the whole Z city full of holes, many buildings have become ruins..." Jenos had a dignified face. "If the metal knight was willing to cooperate with us at that time, I, together with Mr. Qiyu and his majesty, and the metal knight, would certainly minimize the loss!" Qiyu buttoned her buttocks with no expression. "That guy is a reckless person. It''s impossible to cooperate with us..." "Janos, you don''t have to think too much!" Xiaowen said with a faint smile, "we have reduced the loss to the minimum. although the city has been destroyed, it is better than becoming a crater." "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "don''t care about the content on TV, we just do ourselves well, don''t care too much about other people''s opinions." "But..." Janos hesitated. "Yes, yes!" Qi Yu looked excited. "Master is right. I would like to know if my ranking has risen rather than caring about their thoughts." "Oh?" There was a faint smile on jenos''s face, "yes, teacher Qiyu''s ranking rose from 250 to 5! And my ranking has risen from 17 to 16 in the s level most importantly, your majesty has also become 18 in the s level! " "Nani?" Qiyu grabs the documents in jenos''s hand with a face of confusion, her eyes are almost staring out, "S-level 18th: iron man!" Gao fan also Leng Leng, "what''s the matter?" In the photo, Gao fan''s handsome face and iron man''s battle clothes are all there. The question is, where does the hero association come from? Gao fan took a quick look at his profile, only to find out that it was the little girl who saved the vaccinator before that took a picture of herself, then the hero Association didn''t know what ability it used to connect himself with iron man, then it was the testimony of A-level hero golden ball, and the story of metal knight and bongo, finally, it was the testimony of A-level hero golden ball The hero association directly awarded Gao fan an S-level Medal of 18 heroes. "Master Don''t you say you''re not interested in being a hero? " Qi Yu is about to cry, why is the gap between people so big? Chapter 681 Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I don''t know what''s going on, but I didn''t register! Darling, you will catch up Jenos wanted to tell Qiyu that people in Z city now regard him as the murderer of destroying the city, but seeing Qiyu like this, jenos thought about it. "Well, forget it!" Qiyu''s eyes were cold. "Master is right! Since one punch can increase so many, I can''t be so idle any more! I''m going out for a walk "Just in time, I''ll go out for a walk, too!" Gao fan got up and said, "Xiaowen and Janos, please come with us." "All right!" Xiaowen nodded. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Janos hesitated, but he didn''t say anything. On the street, Gao fan looked at the damaged city. There are half collapsed houses everywhere, and some of them have even been completely destroyed. "The damage is really serious." Xiaowen frowned slightly. "Yes..." Qi Yu''s face was expressionless, "although I have seen several cities completely razed before, but when the city I live in becomes like this, I''m a little unhappy too!" "Look Gao fan pointed to a pierced building, "the supermarket we often go to is gone." "Er..." Qiyu''s face turned black. "The landlord''s house next to the supermarket is intact..." "Hello Suddenly, a voice came from behind several people. A muscular man in a vest and leopard print is standing on a pile of ruins, looks at Xiang Qiyu with a sarcastic look on his face, "mean man, what are you doing here?" Jenos frowned slightly. This is the door for trouble. "Ah Who are you Qiyu looks back at each other without expression. "Tiger in vest!" "I don''t know..." "New here! I''m the No.6 vest tiger in class C, you are a newcomer. Because of your good luck, you and the S-class hero joined hands to smash the meteorite, as a result, you ranked ahead of me! " The vest tiger is very upset, "and I read the report, the whole process is still active with you as the center, aren''t you lying?" "Lying?" Qiyu continued to shrug without expression, "why do I lie? Although I don''t know the disaster level, dragon, ghost and so on, it''s really not difficult for me to do small things like this! " "I wipe it!" The tiger''s face turned blue in the vest. "The cow''s skin is blowing so big Are you not afraid to die? " "Er..." Qiyu has a dull face. "Big brother!" The tiger in the waistcoat suddenly yelled, which made people''s ears ache. "Get..." Gao fan joked and said, "brother, let''s eat melons and watch the play." Gao fan waved, a bench appeared out of thin air, and then took out a bag of melon seeds to sit down. Xiaowen is also happy and accompanies Gao fan to sit down to eat melon and watch the opera. "Jenos together," Gao Fan said with a faint smile. "Well Thank you, I''d better stand Janos''s face is stiff. He''s not worried about Qiyu. he''s really afraid that Qiyu will get angry and blow the tiger away. "Brother, did you call me?" A muscular man in a black vest fell from the sky and landed beside the tiger in the vest. "Ah, Li ~" Qi Yu continued to dull face, how is another one wearing a vest, or a black vest, "who is this?" "I''m a B-class 15 Vest black hole, I''m a S-class 14 vest master''s man!" The black hole in the vest has a cool face. Chapter 682 "S-level 14 bits?" Qiyu bit her finger. "Isn''t that higher than jenos and my master?" "Ha ha! Are you afraid? " The black hole in the vest glanced at Qiyu. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qiyu continued to be dull. With a sneer, "are you the smelly boy who takes credit behind the ass of the S-level hero? Don''t you feel ashamed of being insidious? " "No!" Janos''s face was livid, "meteorite is..." "Jenos! Don''t talk. They deliberately slander my reputation. I''ll see what they want to do! " Qiyu looks calm. "But..." Janos frowned. "No, but!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "come and sit down and eat melons. it''s time for Qiyu to perform. don''t worry, your master is my proud disciple, he can handle it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Janus didn''t know what to say. Qiyu looked at the two people on the ruins and continued to have no expression, "so? What are you doing? " "Ha?" "Vest tiger a face not happy," of course, is to beat your ass, life can''t take care of yourself ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qi Yu is stunned, dare to ask where you come from self-confidence? "Wait! Brother The black hole in the vest has a sinister look on his face. "This kind of despicable person won''t have a long memory even if he teaches a lesson. we''ll make him suffer In the most terrifying way "Well?" Janos''s face suddenly dignified, the most terrible way? What''s this guy doing? "Wow ~" Qiyu yawned, "you hurry up. I''m going to buy vegetables when it''s over." "Hiss ~" take a deep breath, and raise the volume of your voice to the maximum, "you are the culprit of the destruction of this city!" The cry spread all over the neighborhood in an instant, and people nearby heard it. Xiaowen frowned and said, "there are people in this city who regard Qiyu as the main culprit of the city''s destruction. this guy is going to bring these people in and condemn Qiyu together, Destroy Qiyu from the heart, it''s really despicable!" Janos''s eyes widened. He really wanted to hit me. "Good night!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Qi Yu, he can handle it..." Jenos frowned slightly. It''s hard to believe that there will be such despicable people as black hole in the hero, can teacher Qiyu really handle it? At this time, people have appeared from all over the world, because they have heard the words of the black hole. His speech is still going on. He is full of both voice and emotion, with a look of heartache, "Qiyu! Look at the city you destroyed with your own hands "There are so many people who have lost their jobs and homes because of you. Do you know how painful they are?" "Since you can''t do it well in the beginning, don''t make trouble! Why don''t you just let the other heroes go on "Do you think that you have destroyed the meteorite and saved everyone''s lives, so you are complacent, that''s why you swagger about shopping?" "Look at the tragedy you''ve made. Won''t your conscience hurt?" "I see, you still Don''t be a hero As soon as his voice dropped, people around him called out: "yes! Don''t be a hero "Don''t be a hero!" "Don''t be a pawn!" ¡­¡­ The masses who did not know the truth all followed suit, and the atmosphere was suppressed to suffocation for a moment. Chapter 683 Gao fan smiles faintly. The common people are just fooling But I''m afraid I''ll be disappointed, because Qiyu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. At this time, Xiaowen has put down the melon seeds in her hands. She is really unworthy of Qiyu. These human beings are too hateful. Janos clenched his fists tightly. He really wanted to do it. Qiyu stood in the center of the vortex of public opinion, her face was still cold. With an evil smile on his face, he feels that Qiyu''s self-esteem has been hit, just wait a moment, he can stand up and put Qiyu to death from the standpoint of justice. "Ah..." Qiyu sighed deeply, but he buckled the back of his head. "Wow The Vest black hole suddenly widened his eyes and pointed at Qiyu, "look, this guy''s action just now is very suspicious!" "What?" Vest tiger complexion a stiff, vigilant looking at Qiyu. He glared, "you guy You don''t want to destroy the city, do you? " "Ah The onlookers were stunned. "Because of people''s condemnation of you, so you get angry, and then you want to destroy the whole city?" He pointed at Qiyu with a sinister smile on his face, "I''m sorry. As a hero of justice, I can only punish you publicly!" "Yes! Kill him He echoed. "Kill him!" "Kill him!" All the onlookers have gone crazy. Janos is going crazy. How can these people do this. "Hey, hey! Do it, brother "All right, brother!" Black heart black hole and vest tiger pounce on Qiyu in the next moment. "Click, click!" Qi jade one hand grasps a person''s fist, tiny dint. "Ah! It hurts Vest brother directly knelt on the ground, "spare my life, we are wrong, spare my life!" Wipe! This is kicking on the iron plate! "Spare my life, I lied just now!" I peed directly, this is too strong Cool rhythm! "No! You''re not lying Qi Yu''s face was cold, and she roared at the onlookers, "it''s labor and capital who beat the meteorite to pieces!" "But it''s meteorites that destroy your lives, not labor and capital!" "Labor and capital are not heroes just because they want to be recognized by you, but because they want to be heroes!" "Who is willing to care about your life and death? If you want to hate me, just hate me, a group of Shabi!" All of them were speechless by Qi Yu''s fury. after all, Qi Yu was so powerful that the vest brothers were already cold, so they were naturally counselled. Although Qiyu knows that Gao fan is not the one who broke the meteorite, he plans to help Gao fan take all the responsibility. "Cough!" Gao fan stood up and said, "you misunderstood Qiyu. In fact, I broke the meteorite!" "Master?" Qiyu frowned at Gao fan. Gao Fan said with a smile, "because I broke the meteorite, that''s why I became the S-class 18 heroes!" As he spoke, Gao fan''s body was covered with battle clothes, revealing the appearance of iron man. Everyone was shocked. I see It was iron man! Gao fan doesn''t want Qiyu to kick his back. He''s very embarrassed. The scene was quiet for a moment, and no one spoke for a moment. "I think you should know about city B?" Gao fan''s calm face swept the whole room. Chapter 684 Seeing that no one was talking, Gao fan continued, "it''s a city destroyed by giants. Now it''s a sinkhole, and all the people who used to live there are dead." "When I knew that the meteorite was going to fall, I could fly away from Z city with my own people, but I couldn''t bear to see you die, so I joined Qiyu to break the meteorite to pieces, If Qiyu and I hadn''t broken the meteorite at that time, Z City would not be what it is now, but what B city looks like..." "Yes Janos was livid. "It was the kindness of your majesty and teacher Qiyu that kept you alive, but you still blame these heroes who are only your own lives here, won''t your conscience hurt?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The masses are speechless, Yes, they suddenly find that their conscience hurts. "Well, since everyone is here today, I''ll announce something too!" Gao fan looks calm, "I intend to build a country!" "The state?" All the people present were hoodwinked, don''t we have a country? "Yes Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "today''s country can''t effectively protect everyone''s property and safety, instead, it completely relies on the hero association to fight against the weirdos, which is too inefficient. even some heroes will die in battles beyond their own fighting level, even every time there is a huge crisis, it will bring huge losses." "And the country I want to build will incorporate heroes into the army, as a centralized command battle cluster, more efficient and more standardized!" It has to be said that the common people are easy to cheat. Hearing Gao fan''s words, they are all a little curious about Gao fan''s country. "Well, let''s not talk about that now!" Gao fan smiles indifferently, the goal has been achieved, and the matter of establishing our own country will soon be passed on to every city. "For the most important reconstruction work of Z City, my Treasury will allocate part of the funds to help you rebuild and restore the order of Z City as soon as possible. for details, please contact Dr. kenas, whose telephone number is...." Yes, kenas, the logistics minister, is specially used by Gao fan to deal with these matters. Before Gao Fan said that he wanted to build a country, kenas worked out a package of management plans for Gao fan, which can be described as very detailed. That''s why Gao fan was so confident today that he announced the news that he wanted to build a new country. After that, Gao fan and his party left. Onlookers call Gao fan one after another, and then happily join in the reconstruction. ¡­¡­ A week later, Gao fan''s home was broadcasting the news of the invasion of strange people on TV. Sexy female anchor online Jiaochuan, "strange people who claim to be sea people have appeared in J City, they claim to snatch their land from human hands, they are up to 10 meters tall and attack when they see people." "At present, some heroes are preventing the activities of the sea people, but many A-level heroes have fallen into a bitter battle..." "The sea people?" Qiyu is smearing ginger slices on her head. Gao fan just a faint smile, you can let the hair grow out, I lose. Jenos just washed the dishes into the cupboard, "like a few days ago Qiyu teacher you hit soy sauce strange people also call themselves sea people?" "It seems so ~" Qiyu was confused. "Come on, let''s go and have a look!" Gao fan smiles faintly. I haven''t got any points for a long time. I didn''t get any points when I broke the meteorite last time. Should the deep sea king have some points this time? Chapter 685 J City a street ravaged by deep-sea people, 11 A-level professional heroes stabbed, looking at the four deep-sea people lying on the ground, faces showed a crazy smile, "ha ha! I solved the invasion of a race alone. I''m stronger! " "Pa Ji!" The next second, the sting was slapped into the ground. "Poof!" The stinger spat out a mouthful of old blood and looked at the huge monster in front of him, "you You are... " "He is the king of the deep sea! A man about to rule the world A strange Mermaid with a crown and muscles looked down at the sting. "Er..." Poison thorn turned his eyes and fainted directly. "Emergency evacuation warning issued: disaster level of J city has risen to ghost level! Please take immediate refuge. " "Safe haven?" Deep sea king''s face showed an evil smile, "avoid wool They won''t let go of any of them. how many soldiers you killed me, they''ll come back 100 million times! " A moment later, the final lightning of the class a 20 also fell at the feet of the deep sea king. At this time, a muscular man wearing a sweater with love figure on his chest stood in front of the deep sea king. "I''m 17 sexy prisoners of S-class heroes. I''m here to meet you and escape from prison!" The sexy prisoner has an evil smile on his face. "Oh! There''s a new little brother again. I''m so excited! " Deep sea king looks at the sexy prisoner with a smile, "they are Deep sea king "Ha ha!" The sexy prisoner looked at the deep sea king excitedly, "what strong muscles, deep sea king!" "Wow Behind the sexy prisoner, sonic in prison clothes vomited directly, these are two perverts! "Why?" The sexy prisoner glances back at sonic, "you''re the 4188, sonic sonic sonicker I''m serving with, aren''t you?" "Er..." Sonic looked at the sexy prisoner coldly, "do you know me? But can we get rid of the word "Er" "Was it a surprise?" The sexy prisoner said, "the boy I like, of course, needs to be investigated! After all, I went to a place like prison just because I like to put boys under my body "But you are bald at such a young age. You shouldn''t..." The sexy prisoner''s story has changed. Sonik''s face is very black. Why do he always mention his hair? "Then you''d better stay in prison!" "Hello Don''t hang people out! " The deep sea king looks at the sexy prisoner with evil in his eyes. The sexy prisoner looks at the two people lying at the foot of the deep sea king, their faces are stiff, "it''s the stinger and the ultimate lightning, sonicker, step down quickly, he''s very strong!" Sonic black face, "I told you to take out the word ''er''!" "Drink!" The sexy prisoner didn''t pay attention to sonic, with a flash of body shape, he rushed to the deep sea king. A moment later The sexy prisoner was kicked away by the king of the deep sea, smashed a building, and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. "Ah! What a pleasant fight Deep sea king looks at the sexy prisoner flying away with a smile on his face. Sonic''s face was dignified. "Who the hell are you?" "He is the king of the deep sea!" The king of the deep sea laughs very much, "I am the ruler of the sea, and I have decided that I will rule the world!" "Joke!" Sonik was livid. "You want to dominate the world? It''s better to stay on the bottom of your sea and be a turtle Chapter 686 "Yes..." The smile on the deep sea king''s face froze, "then you also go to die!" Whoosh! The deep sea king''s body turned into a shadow and punched sonic. Sonic dodged with a relaxed face. "You''re too slow!" Deep sea king another punch, sonic jump straight up, "it''s no use!" Deep sea king took out his hand, Sony dodged again, hit the wind blade and kicked deep sea king in the face, "I can see your action completely, you can''t win me!" Five shadows! Sonic''s body instantly became five, and the king of the deep sea was encircled. "Your speed is too slow. I''m very happy to fight with a weak chicken like you." Sonik is very happy with his smile, sweeping away the haze of being defeated by Gao fan and Qiyu. Bang bang! In a short time, sonic in the deep sea king output I do not know how many attacks, and then dodge away. "Ha ha ha ha!" The king of deep sea was beaten into a crazy smile on his face. Sonic stood still in the distance, looking at the deep sea king with a smile, "what''s the matter? Are you mad? " "Finally..." The Deep Sea King opened a bloody mouth, "there is one that can fight!" Whoosh! In an instant, the king of the deep sea approached sonic. "What?" Sonic glared. "So much faster?" Whoosh! Whoosh, whoosh! They''re jumping around on the roof, comparing speed. The deep sea king''s body has gradually changed into a four legged Fishman form, and his speed has reached its peak. "No!" Sonic knew he couldn''t escape. Deep sea king''s open hand is about to catch sonic. Bang! Jenos suddenly appeared and punched the deep sea king in the face, the deep sea king grabbed jenos''s right hand, and then with the power of flying backwards, he directly tore off one of his arms. Deep sea king was also beaten upside down to fly out, into a building inside. "Ah A big hole was opened in the outer wall of the building, revealing the ordinary people hiding in it and several C-level heroes. "Monster, the king of the deep sea has come in!" "Die, die! Is that Janus a Shabi? " "It''s all his fault, Janus. According to the donation, we were exposed! I used to be a fan of him, but now it turns black! " "Ha ha..." The deep-sea king got up from the ground, he looked at the trembling crowd, with an evil smile on his face, "shameless human, humble reptile." Class C heroes see the reaction of these ordinary people, and they are all fighting for jenos, jenos is exposing everyone, but he doesn''t know there are people in it! What''s more, How can these ordinary people talk about them? Jenos''s face sank. "Hello! Deep sea king, right? Your opponent is me "Of course people know that you are my opponent!" The deep-sea king looked back at jenos, and put out his long tongue, "but people are hungry..." The next second, the deep sea king put his paw to a little girl next to him. "Bang!" Iron Man Gao fan arrives in a flash and blows the deep sea king out, hitting the opposite building. "Ah! It''s iron man! Another S-level hero, we are saved "Iron man is still powerful. Janos is weak." The onlookers suddenly felt the pressure on them relaxed. "Ah! Isn''t this sonik? Long time no see? " Gao fan in the form of iron man comes slowly. Chapter 687 "Gao fan? It''s you... " Sonik frowned. "It''s a narrow road for the enemy." Gao fan squinted and sat on the ground. Sonic said, "you look very chic with your bald head! But didn''t you run away that day? What''s the matter with this prison uniform? " Sonik''s face is very black. Why does everyone lift their hair? That day, he was made bald by Qiyu, ran out and was taken as a bad man, and then was arrested in prison. He could have escaped, but he was seriously injured, so he thought it was OK to go to prison for cultivation, and then he went. Facts have proved that the food in the prison is good, and he has recovered well, this is the hair It''s probably out of the question. He really doesn''t want to stay here any longer. Gao fan is the devil. "Ah Qiyu, who suddenly appeared, curiously touched sonic''s head, "ha ha, can''t your hair grow out?" Sonic hate hate of stare Qi jade one eye, but didn''t start. Qi Yu''s strong he knows, face to face with Qi Yu, he has no chance of winning. So he can only shed his anger on the deep sea king, "deep sea king, you wait for me, next time we meet, it''s your death time!" But deep sea king ignored sonic, because he was also very busy. As soon as Janos''s body flashed, he went directly to the face of the deep sea king. sonik, who was about to leave, saw that Janos''s speed seemed good, so he looked at it curiously, he didn''t leave for a moment. Click, click! A moment later, Janos was defeated. It was disassembled into a pile of parts by the deep sea king "Cut! It turned out to be a weak chicken... " Sonic shook his head helplessly. "I''ll come!" Gao fan light a smile, wave hand to take out the second generation ghost that draw before thorough. "What a knife Seeing the knife in Gao fan''s hand, sonic took a deep breath. As a ninja, he has a strong ability to identify weapons. the second generation ghost in Gao fan''s hands looks extraordinary with dark blue sword Qi. "Do you like it?" Gao fan unties the iron man''s headgear and looks at sonic with a big smile, "surrender to me and I''ll give you this knife!" "Hum!" Sonnick had chest in his hands and a proud face. "Ha ha!" Gao fan light a smile, brandish a knife toward deep sea king pounce up. Perception is fully on, iron man''s full power output, and Gao fan''s speed reaches its peak in an instant. The deep sea king grabs Gao fan''s arm directly, and then he stares at Gao fan, because he finds that instead of grabbing Gao fan''s arm, he grabs Gao fan''s knife. "Well! The knife is the knife The king of deep sea is very confident in his strength. "just a knife, do you want to break people''s defense? It''s wishful thinking "Wait and see!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. As soon as the words were heard, the second generation ghost cut off the palm of the deep sea king like cutting tofu, and then cut his arm from the middle, even the bones in his arm didn''t hinder the second generation ghost''s progress, he was about to take off the shoulder of the deep sea king. The deep-sea King left the battle in a hurry, and then managed to keep his shoulder, he stood still not far away, looking at his broken arm in disbelief, with a cold sweat on his face, MA Dan, almost died just now! What a strange knife! Sonic was shocked. He fought with the deep sea king and knew the strength of the deep sea king''s body. Chapter 688 Even in the case of his own dozens of punches, the deep sea king is still not hurt. And the knife in Gao fan''s hand, cutting deep sea king is just like cutting tofu. It''s terrible. Sonic knew that if he could have the knife, the deep sea king would have died. Gao fan glances back at sonic and sees that the other party is looking at the second generation ghost in his hands in a daze, GAO fan smiles very proud. "Interesting Deep sea king looked at Gao fan and became more excited. "I''m sorry! The ruler of the world Gao fan looked at the deep sea king coldly, "but you want to rule my world, so I can only kill you!" "Arrogance! Isn''t it just a knife? " Deep sea king''s face was cold, and his broken right arm slowly grew out, "as long as you don''t get a chance to touch me, you can''t kill me!" "Ah, tui!" Deep sea king one mouthful strong acid spurted to come over, "melt, fool!" Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring and his hand was waving. The wind blows! A hurricane suddenly appeared with Gao fan''s wave, blowing back the strong acid from the deep sea king. This is an additional ability that Gao fan gained by combining fire Fist: the power of the wind. "Ah Rao Shi, the king of the deep sea, took refuge in a hurry and spilled some of the strong acid on his right foot, directly turned the sole of his foot into a pool of pus blood. "Hiss..." The people next to him grinned in an instant. Did tenima hurt "Damn it Deep sea king angry, pointing to Gao fan, "boy, hurt others, you should..." The word "death" hasn''t been spoken yet, and an orange figure flashed by. "Poof Bang Deep sea king''s huge body exploded in the next second and splashed everywhere. "Ding! Qiyu kills the deep sea king, points + 100! " Everyone present was shocked. Just now What happened? The ordinary people around were talking about it, "that Who is he? " "I remember that he was the fifth hero in C class. He seemed to be called the bald man..." "Class C? That''s what grade C is? Even S-class jenos and iron man are not sure of the deep sea king, was he killed? Fake, right "It seems that the S-level heroes are also very ordinary, not so powerful..." "It''s just..." "Ah Ha ha Qiyu looks at Gao fan and jenos with a silly smile, "Oh, my luck is really good! Such a powerful deep sea king has been beaten to death by you, I picked up again "Pick up the leak?" The onlookers looked at each other. "By the way, I remember, before the vest tiger also said, Qiyu is promoted by picking up the leak!" "Yes, yes! There is such a thing... " "It turns out that being a hero can also pick up leaks. It seems that the threshold for being a hero is very low. I''ll register tomorrow." "Well, I''ll go too..." ¡­¡­ Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. Ha ha, you fool are happy. "Teacher, why do you..." Janos had a dignified face, though he had only one head left. Qiyu held jenos''s head in her arms, "it''s nothing. You see you fight like this every time, they also say you are weak. I really can''t stand it." "Thank you, Mr. Qiyu..." Janos is going to cry. Is this the real hero? That''s great! "Let''s go home..." Qiyu has a smile on her face. "Well! Let''s go Gao fan nodded, then looked back at sonic, "do you want to come?" Chapter 689 "Goodbye!" Sonic just recovered from the shocking picture of deep sea king being smashed by Qiyu, directly disappeared. G City in a magnificent temple. "Ah!!! No A white haired witch was almost staring out of her eyes, she looked at the prophecy crystal ball in front of her with fear. "What''s the matter?" Next to the witch, a young man frowned slightly, "Lord xibaba, what''s the matter?" "To It''s coming Sparse Baba adult dry hands tightly grasp his head. "What''s coming?" The young man immediately stepped forward and held the witch, frowning. "Here he is! He''s coming with the end of the world! " Xibaba''s face is sweating like crazy, "it''s over! The earth pill... " "Calm down, master xibaba, calm down..." ¡­¡­ Banggu road field water breaking rock boxing! The white haired Banggu is demonstrating Liushui Suiyan boxing to Gao fan and his party. this set of boxing is like running clouds and flowing water, and has some Taiji style. in the eyes of ordinary people, this is a set of health preserving boxing, which has no combat effectiveness. but Gao fan clearly knows that Banggu, as an S-level hero, is definitely not so simple. But compared with Tai Chi, it''s a little stiff. although it doesn''t lose strength, it''s a little more difficult. Gao fan thinks that with his proficiency in Taijiquan, if he is a pure boxer, Banggu may not be able to beat him. "How''s it going?" After playing a set of boxing, bongo''s face was a little hot. He looked at the crowd with a kind face, "what''s up? Your majesty Gao fan, Qi Yujun, and Mr. Janos, you are all very talented people. You will learn very quickly if you want to come here! " Nani? "Old man, I heard that there are powerful things here, so I came here specially. As a result, you showed me this?" Qi Yu looks dull, "how about jenos?" "No, Miss Qiyu!" Janos cool, "I pursue the absolute destructive power, not self-defense!" "You two guys!" Chaaranko, a disciple of Banggu, was angry. "Don''t look down on the flowing water and breaking rock fist! Let master Banggu''s chief disciple, I, chaaranko, teach you a lesson... " "Pa!" Charanko was slapped on the ground by jenos and fainted directly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Janos was a little embarrassed. "Bongo, if I say I didn''t mean to, do you believe it?" Banggu glanced at charanko without expression. "It''s OK, you can''t die..." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "since you are not interested, I''ll ask Mr. Banggu for advice. I''m very interested!" "Oh?" Banggu looked at Gao fan. He could see his youth from Gao fan. "Don''t worry!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I definitely don''t need a big killing weapon. I just want to compete with master Banggu." "Well!" Banggu nodded slightly, Liushui broken rock boxing is a boxing method he has been improving for many years, and its biggest feature is to overcome rigidity with softness. But Gao fan''s iron man can''t be made of steel. so Banggu was very confident when Gao fan didn''t apply thermal weapons. "Then please Bongo was smiling. "No hurry!" Gao fan stood up with a smile on his face and said, "if you want to compete, you have to have some color!" "Colorful head?" Banggu frowned slightly. I don''t understand. "That is, if we make a bet, the losers will surrender to each other!" Gao fan smiles. Chapter 690 what? Just orchid branch suddenly widened eyes, you ya so despise a person of? Bang Gu Wei narrowed his eyes. Are young people so crazy now? "Young man, you have to think about it..." Bongo looked calm. "Of course I have thought about it!" Gao fan light a smile, he never does not have the assurance matter, "the gentleman does not have the joke!" "What a fool you are Banggu light smile, "please!" "Offended!" Gao fan''s face was sharp, and he took the initiative and hit with one punch. Banggu raised his palm and blocked Gao fan''s fist. Banggu was slightly stunned by Gao fan''s quick punch, the strength of this punch was not as powerful as he thought. Gao fan didn''t give Banggu time to think, and his fist head instantly turned into the shape of a snake head, he went straight around a bend to avoid Banggu''s palm and towards Banggu''s face. Banggu was slightly surprised that in such a short period of time, Gao fan''s control over his body was just against the sky. What''s more, Gao fan''s fists are a little similar to his water breaking rock fists. They are all soft fists. He didn''t have time to be surprised. He raised his left hand and pushed Gao fan''s hand away. "Ah Is master still so good at boxing? " Qi Yu looks dull, Why didn''t she teach me to do push ups every day Janos said that he could not understand the meaning of such a fist. the two of them came and went, and the speed was not fast. it was like two grandfathers were playing. "Bang!" All of a sudden, Gao fan''s body was hit hard and made a dull noise. GAO fan quickly stepped back, and each step would directly step through a floor. After ten steps backward, Gao fan finally stopped, "poof..." Gao fan''s face flushed and vomited a mouthful of old blood. "Your majesty Xiaowen stands up, worried. "No harm!" Gao fan wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth and said, "the flowing water and breaking rock fist really deserves its reputation." Janos''s eyes widened. The result was beyond his expectation. You know, so far, Gao fan is rarely injured. Look at laibangu. It''s a very common fist. It really has a way. "Ah Qi Yu''s face was stunned. "I didn''t expect that the old man was quite powerful..." "Cut!" At this time, qialanke also woke up. He looked at Qiyu with disdain, "have you never heard of the silver tusks? Master Banggu is the third silver tusk in s class "Level s, third?" Qi jade tiny had a little interest, "old man, you are very good!" "What? Good? " Qiaranko is going crazy, "stewed egg head, how can you be a C-level hero to talk to master Banggu like this?" Qi jade a listen to someone ridicule his bald head, immediately angry. "What do you want?" Feel a strong murderous atmosphere, charanko instant second counsels. "First, I''m 101st in B! Second, don''t mention my hair Qiyu''s face is very black. She doesn''t want it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chiaranko was so scared that he didn''t dare to breathe. "How do you feel, your majesty Gao fan?" There was a faint smile on Bongo''s face. Gao fan nodded slightly, and then put on the posture of Yongchun. Gao fan admits that he didn''t practice Taijiquan well at that time, but Yongchun is different. Gao fan adores Ye man very much, so he is very proficient in Yongchun boxing. When he was in college, he took part in competitions and won prizes. As a result, he opened up the perception ability, and the momentum of his whole body changed greatly in the next second. Chapter 691 Bangguwei narrowed his eyes. Maybe others can''t see Gao fan''s change, but he can see it. GAO fan can''t help but look strange with this gesture, and the whole person seems to have changed. "Offended!" Gao fan attacks again, this time boxing style becomes more fierce. Banggu took the call in a hurry and fell into shock at the next moment. Gao fan''s fist is more powerful than before, but it is flexible. After a while, the dull sound of pounding sounded again, Banggu flew out directly and knocked a big hole out of the wall 30 steps away. Everyone was shocked. Is your majesty so powerful in boxing? "Master Banggu!" Charanko ran up quickly and held Banggu. "Nothing!" Banggu held charanko''s hand, and a smile appeared on his flushed face. "Your Majesty Gao fan, what is your fist called?" "Wing Chun!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yongchun?" Banggu frowned slightly, the name Qi Yu Leng Leng, "how does this name sound like a woman''s chirp?" Bang Qiyu is hit from the ceiling by Gao fan. "But then again!" Bangu''s face was indifferent, "how can we judge this gamble?" Gao fan light smile, "wait a moment!" So Gao fan starts his performance again Bajiquan, wuxingquan and baguazhang With Gao fan demonstrating these endless boxing techniques, bangu, who has always been confident, was also shocked to sit on the ground. Each of the boxing techniques Gao fan just showed is unique. He knew that if these boxing techniques were practiced, their achievements would never be inferior to those of Liushui and Suiyan boxing. these boxing techniques can be said to be first-class. But you have to know that Banggu can only break rocks with flowing water in his life, while Gao fan He will be good! When Gao fan saw Banggu who was shocked and couldn''t stand up, he gave a faint smile, "how about it? If you are interested in joining my kingdom, I can make you a master of boxing and help me to organize the world''s boxing skills! " "Gulu..." Bangu swallowed hard. Gao fan''s condition is a great temptation to him Pursuing martial arts is his lifelong dream, and now there is such an opportunity in front of him. If he doesn''t cherish it, he knows that he will definitely regret it in the future. "Minister..." Banggu stood up and knelt down heavily, "minister Banggu, join your majesty! I wish to call your Majesty the master of boxing "Ding! Banggu Chenfu, points + 100! " Gao fan light a smile, "get up, don''t have to be like this!" People on one side were blinded. Did the third silver tusk of s class submit to your majesty? Challanko is crazy. "Master Banggu, you..." "Oh Banggu looked at chalanko and said, "chalanko, I will be your Majesty''s minister in the future. if you want to stay, you can continue to stay. If you don''t stay, you can leave..." "But..." Challanko frowned slightly, master Banggu, you forget your old love when you have a new love! "Chalanco!" Gao fan''s face was calm. "Do you want to learn the boxing techniques I used just now?" Chalanco''s eyes widened. "I Can I, too? " "Idiot!" Bangu was not angry and slapped the back of the head of chalanco, "thank you, your majesty!" "Ah Charanko suddenly realized, "thank you, your majesty..." Chapter 692 "That''s it..." GAOFAN negative hand and stand, "Xiaowen, you get something to eat! I''m hungry. " "Yes, your majesty..." Not much time, a good dish on the table. Qiyu was very satisfied with the food. "Banggu, you are the third in s level, and the chief disciple of chalanke is too weak! By the way, what about the other disciples? " As soon as he heard this, he almost lifted the table, but he thought about it. After all, he couldn''t fight. "Other disciples..." Banggu got up and came to the window, looking up at the sky at 45 degrees, a little disconsolate, "other disciples were beaten away by the last chief disciple!" "Run away? Is that guy strong? What''s your name? " Qiyu is in the mood. "His name is hungry wolf..." Banggu talked about the hungry wolf with a dignified face. Poop! A man wearing a suit and sweating glasses was lying in front of the door of the Taoist temple. "Well?" Everyone looked at it. Qi Yu''s face was dull. "This man is lucky. He caught up with us for dinner..." "Master Banggu..." The visitor gasps for the atmosphere, wants to come tired not to be light. Of course, Banggu road is on the top of the mountain. It''s very tiring to climb up. "I''m from the heroes association! This time, the headquarters issued a super emergency order for S-class heroes! Please go to the headquarters of the Association... " "Wait Over there are Lord Janos and Lord gofan, right? Please go with me, too! " "Is the dragon coming?" Janos had a cold face. "Ah! It seems to be true! " Bangu''s face was calm, "chalanco, you''re good at home!" "Yes Jenos''s face is indifferent, "teacher Qiyu, come too!" "Of course!" Qi Yu secretly nodded, "how can this kind of thing be less than me!" The man who came to inform the public was slightly surprised when he saw Qiyu, he remembered that Qiyu seemed to be a C-level hero. Other people S-class party, you a C-class mixed with a bird? By the way, he suddenly remembered that before he heard that Qiyu was picking up the leak behind the S-class. It seems that it''s true. Thinking about this, he had planned to mock Qiyu "Hello! What are you going to do as a C-level person? " Qialanke yelled at Qiyu. "Bang!" Charanko was beaten to the ground again, unconscious. Qi Yu black face, "said I am B class 63, how can''t remember it!" The person who comes to inform is a black line in the forehead. Fortunately, he didn''t shout out just now. It seems that this Qiyu is also very strong! Sure enough, it''s not a good fault to be able to follow the S-class! "Xiaowen, please stay here. I''ll go back soon." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Well!" Xiaowen a little bit lost, this is the first time that Gao fan does not take her out. She also wants to register a hero to accompany Gao fan all the time, but as long as she fights, she will expose the fact that she is a strange person, so she is also very distressed Of course, Gao fan also helped Xiaowen find a way, but this problem is not easy to solve after all. The headquarters of the hero Association of a city is walking in the corridor. He came to this ghost place to have a meeting because of his heart''s resistance, because meeting means trouble. Gao fan and his party came out of the elevator, and Qiyu looked around like a curious baby, "wow This place is so luxurious. It''s much more luxurious than the hero Association headquarters in Z city. " Chapter 693 "Silver tusks?" Atomic warrior looked back at several people, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth with toothpick, "I knew you would come!" "And Janos and gofan..." The atomic warrior was a little surprised, these two people were actually with Banggu, did Banggu want to take them as disciples? "Atomic warrior, long time no see!" Banggu said hello with a faint smile. Qiyu looks at the atomic warrior with a cute new face. "Uncle, you are so handsome. I''m Qiyu of class B 63. Please take care of me." "Huh? "Grade B?" The atomic warrior sneered, "I only agree with the strong!" "Er..." Qi Yu''s face became cold. "It seems that the heroes are not easy to get along with each other..." "Who is this?" Gao fan looks at the atomic warrior and frowns slightly. This product despises Qiyu unexpectedly, Gao fan plans to help Qiyu disgust each other. "What?" The atomic warrior widened his eyes. "Don''t you know me?" "Oh! Your majesty Banggu nodded respectfully to GAOFAN, "it''s my fault!" "This is the fourth atomic warrior of s class, atomic warrior!" Banggu looked at the atomic warrior, "this is his majesty, S-level 17 iron man Gao fan!" Looking at bangu''s respectful face, the atomic warrior was stunned. This is special What the hell? You actually bow down to a young man. I''m afraid you''re not a fake bangu, are you? "Look at you, don''t you know any country?" Banggu frowned at the atomic warrior, "no It''s been a week since your majesty announced the establishment of a kingdom. It''s all on TV. isn''t your family connected to the internet yet? " "What''s not connected to the Internet! Who do you despise? " I have to say that Gao fan is really disgusting to the atomic warrior. The atomic warrior looked scornful, "but I didn''t expect that you Banggu actually took refuge under the command of a hairy boy, you are the third silver tusk in the s class!" "Did he cheat you?" Atomic warrior slightly squinted at Gao fan, "yes, you should be honest. How did you cheat Banggu?" "Deceive the old master?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I didn''t cheat him, and besides Banggu, there are other S-level heroes who have joined Fanguo!" "Yes Jenos stood up and said, "I, jenos, am also an ordinary Chinese!" "Cut!" The atomic warrior waved his hand, "who are you bluffing? You are Gao fan." At this time, a young female voice interrupted the crowd, "Hello! Who brought in the class B fish? Don''t you think it''s rude to our S-class? " Qi Yu Leng Leng, "class B miscellaneous fish, are you talking about me?" "No, who else could you be?" The trembling tornado pointed at Qiyu with an iron face, "you! Get lost "Who is she?" Qi Yu compared to the tornado whose height can only reach his waist, a face muddled, "lost?" "Shudder tornado!" Gao fan faintly smiles, "a person who attacks the enemy with supernatural attack, is the usual Superman!" The tornado was attracted by Gao fan''s voice. He couldn''t help looking at Gao fan more, and then he was stunned "My God Tornado has been looking at Gao fan with the eyes of little stars, "you are iron man Gao fan!" Gao fan frowned slightly. What''s the look in his eyes? Little fan girl? "Ding! Gain the worship of tornado, points + 100! " Chapter 694 "Can you sign for me? You''re my fan, oh no, I''m your fan The shudder tornado can''t speak any more. "Signature?" Gao fanle, such a tornado is lovely, "where do you want to sign?" "Do you really want to sign it for me? Excellent! I''m just talking about it! " Tornado pulled collar excitedly, revealing delicate clavicle, "sign here!" "Here..." Gao fan was a little embarrassed, other people didn''t know when they were standing in a pile, then they looked at Gao fan with strange eyes. "That''s not good!" Gao fan murmured. In public, playing a hooligan to Lori, even he can''t do it! "Well!" Tornado face a Lin, "you are right, this is really not good!" The tornado lifted the skirt of the cheongsam and said, "sign on my thigh! I promise not to take a bath for a month! " "Poof..." The audience almost laughed. The black line of Gao fan''s head, loli is a little bit of a Biao! "Your majesty In Gao fan''s dilemma, a roar rescued him. King, the seventh in the s class, rushed over and hugged Gao fan''s thigh. He looked at Gao fan pitifully, "you haven''t come to see me for a long time? I dare not go to you without your command. did you forget me Gao fan''s mouth is full of smoke. Is it really special to forget the goods! Not only him, but also Gao fan forgot the dog man. King and the police dog are the younger brothers Gao fan took in three years ago, then Gao fan found that there were no points, so he didn''t go to find them again, also told them to hibernate and don''t take the initiative to find him. As a result, they forgot "Woof! Woof, woof Think of Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive. The police dog man also came out of the elevator. He ran to Gao fan, then wagged his tail and laughed sweetly at Gao fan''s feet. The atomic warrior''s mouth was wide open and his toothpick fell to the ground. Nima What''s the origin of Gao fan? The S-level heroes in the hero association are not all his younger brothers, are they? "Well It seems that they are all here! " Gao fan laughs very unnaturally, "let''s go in, don''t let other people wait for a long time!" Then Gao fan threw the tornado aside and entered the meeting room. "Ignoring me!" Tornado looked at Gao fan''s back and took a deep breath. Then he said, "this is too handsome! Your majesty Wait for me The meeting room has a dignified atmosphere. For the first time in the history of the hero Association, the S-class almost reached the meeting table and sat around the meeting table. "So What is the purpose of calling us here this time? " Banggu had a cold face. "Who knows!" The tornado rolled its eyes. "I''ve been waiting here for two hours. Hello!" "I''m Mitch from the heroes Association. I''ll explain this to you this time!" A middle-aged man in a suit stood in front of the meeting, "this time, let you stand at the top of the world, just to ask you to protect the earth!" "Cut!" The 15 S-class metal baseball player disdained, "you''d better call us all together for what you want to say, you know, I pushed off my appointment with Meizhi and came here specially, if it''s not that serious, I''ll blow your head!" "Well!" Mickey nodded solemnly, "Lord xibaba, the great prophet, yesterday I''m dead! " Chapter 695 Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes. Is the old witch dead? So Polos is coming! Thinking of the guy who destroyed a city in the original, Gao fan was a little upset. After all, Gao fan plans to rule the world, so he doesn''t want to watch a city destroyed by polos. Although Gao fan''s current strength is not a problem to kill Polos, it is also unable to resist polos''s undifferentiated attack on the ground. The number of metal bombs dropped by poros''s spaceship is so large and the coverage is so wide that it''s amazing. even if Gao fan can detonate with fire fist and lightning, and then disperse with the force of wind, it will inevitably bring a lot of shockwaves and damage buildings. more importantly, Gao fan can''t guarantee his complete hand. Since there is no corresponding strength, Gao fan plans to have a look at Soha! 300 points lucky draw! "Ding! Congratulations on getting... " Seeing what appeared on the system panel, Gao fan laughed, this blood, it''s time to come! ¡­¡­ "Lord xibaba passed away yesterday?" The eighth zombie man in s class was slightly surprised, "was she killed by some powerful person? So come to us for revenge? " "No Because she predicted what would happen in the next six months. She was so shocked that she choked to death after drinking water. " Mickey said he was tired. "Oh, I see!" The super alloy black light of the 11 S-class smiles confidently, "so we''re going to carry out the activity without the prediction of shibaba!" "If it''s just like this, just send me a short message. I''ve been invited to hang out!" The tornado sitting on Gao fan''s left looks angry, and then looks at Gao fan with a crazy face, "fortunately, I met your majesty, otherwise I would have demolished this place..." I''m sorry Your majesty is calling! It seems that tornado is going to join the world. Qi Yu, sitting on the right side of Gao fan, was puzzled. "Who''s shibaba?" Bongo was slightly stunned. "Don''t you usually watch TV? Master xibaba, the great prophet, is often on TV "Well Is that right? " Qiyu continues to be dull. "Many of the actions of our hero association are based on the prediction of Lord xibaba." Bangu''s face was a little dignified. "Now she''s dead, there''s some trouble." "Cough It''s not that. " Mickey''s face was dignified. "When Lord xibaba died, she wrote down her prophecy!" While speaking, Mickey took out a piece of paper, everyone looked over and saw that the paper said: something is going to happen to the earth! "What is it?" Tong Di, the seventh in the S-class, said, "what''s the point? I have to do my homework!" "Don''t be impatient Mickey''s face was dignified, "so far, the predictions of Lord xibaba have been 100%, even the previous meteorite event and the emergence of deep sea tribe, she was right, but at that time, she didn''t use a big event to describe it, which shows how serious the problem is this time!" "That''s clear!" The police dog man looks calm, "but we only know it will happen in the next six months, and we don''t know what it is. we can''t come up with effective countermeasures!" "Yes Mickey''s face was dignified. "That''s why you''re all called together..." "Well!" Qi Yu confident smile, "this kind of thing, come to me right!" Chapter 696 "Well Who are you All people''s faces look at Qiyu. "Duang ~" suddenly, the air in the whole conference room vibrated, everyone present felt the tremor from the heart. "What''s the matter?" Janos was slightly surprised. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it seems that the prophecy of the great prophet has come true!" "What?" King stood up in shock, his head full of sweat, "is the world really going to be destroyed?" All the people looked at King in amazement, Tong Di even showed a puzzled expression to King, "Hello! Aren''t you the strongest man in the world? Why does it look so hateful? " King where has the wool strength, all depends on picks up the Qiyu to kill the monster to upgrade said. "What do you know, little boy?" King pretended to be calm. "I call this reality. Who is not afraid of death?" "Duang ~ Duang ~" again. "There are three flying monsters in the sky outside. They are attacking this building!" Mickey has a black face, "these weirdos dare to attack the building of the hero''s headquarters!" "What grade is it?" Tornado is interesting. "Got the report. It''s a ghost!" Mickey''s got emergency intelligence. "Cut!" Tornado obviously very disdain, "what the end of the world, ghost level, just go to the individual can solve it!" "Boom!" A loud noise came again, and the whole building trembled again. Mickey''s face was full of worry, and he quickly opened the projection of the conference table to watch the outside world. Nani? Mickey screams and everyone looks at the picture on the conference table and is shocked. The picture shows the sky above a city, a spaceship blocking the sky, like a giant screen, lying in the middle of the sky. "This is the ghost level?" Tornado all muddle force, "you call this ghost level?" Is your hero Association gone with the wind? Mickey''s face is very black, "just received the report, the ghost class monster has been killed by this ship, now this ship, we temporarily set as Dragon level "Bang!" With a loud noise, the spaceship fired towards the city below, the shells rained down from the bottom of the spaceship like free money. Everyone knows that if city a had suffered such intensive shelling, it would no longer exist. "Asshole!" Mickey''s eyes are wide open. It''s cold in a city! Everyone was shocked to see the live video on the table, frowning one by one, but no one dared to rush out at this time. After all, it was useless for them to go. "Your Majesty, teacher Qiyu." Jenos quickly turned back, "let''s go out..." Jenos a face is stunned, where still have Gao fan and Qi Yu''s shadow in the room. He looked up at the ceiling, and saw that the ceiling did not know when a big hole had been knocked out and went straight to the top of the building. Needless to say, it must have been done by Qiyu! Just then, the falling shells in the picture suddenly stop in mid air. Everyone was puzzled again. How could it be like this? Just then, everyone found someone at the bottom of the original spaceship. Mickey quickly zoomed in the man''s picture, GAO fan, who was wearing iron man''s uniform, was suspended under the spaceship at this time. His hands were raised above his head, which was very difficult, as if he had suspended these falling shells in the air. Chapter 697 "Gao fan? Can he be super competent? " The sugar in his mouth almost fell to the ground, he looked back at the tornado and said, "tornado, do you think Gao fan is a super power?" Hearing Tong Di''s words, everyone looked at the tornado. Tornadoes have the most say in superpowers. But The tornado is already looking at Gao fan with the eyes of flower maniac, "Wow! Your majesty can be super powerful, too strong! How cool! They want to have monkeys with you Everyone''s jaw fell to the ground in surprise, My God! How did the tornado, which has always been so cold, turn into such a double stroke? At this time, people also found that Gao fan still had an orange figure on his body, who was Qiyu. "Ah! Isn''t this Wang Qiyu who picked up the leak in class B? " Super alloy black steel slightly stunned, "in this case dare to pick up leakage, is also enough to fight ah!" "Well! Mr. Qiyu is not a leak collector! " Jenos face a Lin, directly rushed out of the meeting room, "I want to go out to help them!" Police dog man and Bongo also rush out. King has no choice but to ride on police dog man''s back. although it''s dangerous outside, he''s King wherever Gao fan is. "Hello! You''re not going to die! " Metal baseball frowned slightly. "I''ll go too!" Tornado a face happy, "this kind of time, he should need me very much!" The tornado flew out of the hole in the ceiling. The rest of the people were shocked. Are so many S-level heroes crazy because of a Gao fan? "Boom!" A loud noise once again attracted everyone''s attention in the meeting room, and the metal baseball looked at the screen in a hurry, was surprised to find that the shells exploded at the bottom of the spaceship. Metal baseball was stunned. "Who can tell me what just happened?" Yes, just now he just went to watch the tornado fly into the sky, and didn''t pay much attention. "Gao fan attacked the spaceship by operating the shell..." Tong Di''s chin fell to the ground, then he looked at the metal baseball with a serious face, "Gao fan really has super power!" Then, I saw one throw Qiyu towards the spaceship, Qiyu''s body hit the spaceship, directly opened a big hole, and then fell into it. All the people who watched were dumbfounded, throwing a B-level hero as a shell? What''s the special move? What about human life? "It seems that Gao fan can''t stand Qi Yu''s missing." Super alloy black steel looks dignified, "but it''s not very authentic to kill people like this!" "Well, in that case, please do the same!" Mickey''s face is livid. "Please protect the earth!" ¡­¡­ Now, in the street under the ship. A strange man with five heads is rampant. He is very destructive and can kill anyone. At this time, there was a young man in armor at his feet, this young man was a disciple of the atomic warrior, juhegang, the second in a class. At this time, juhegang''s face was full of blood, and his eyes looked at the powerful strange man in front of him in horror. Ju Hegang''s arm is missing. His eyes are gray. He obviously knows that he is more or less lucky today. "Juhe steel? Your left arm? " The atomic samurai who came here were all hoodwinked. Is his apprentice so miserable? "Master!" Ju Hegang''s face was shocked, and his dark eyes became clear, but when he thought about the strength of the enemy, he was desperate again, "master, go! Sword strike is useless to this strange man. Leave me alone Chapter 698 Whoosh! Atomic warrior a knife cut, the strange man directly into a pile of broken meat. "Juhe! I won''t let your swordsman''s Road end. Please stop bleeding immediately The atomic warrior yelled. "Well!" Seeing that the atomic warrior chopped the strange man to pieces, juhegang immediately regained his confidence, "master, you are powerful!" But in the next second, the pile of broken meat to merge together, a blow hit the back of the atomic warrior. "Poof!" The atomic warrior was punched and spat out a mouthful of old blood. The weirdo takes advantage of the void and attacks the back of the atomic weapon directly. "Hiss!" Banggu appeared, and the power of water breaking rock fist broke the strange man to pieces again. Dog man, king, Janus, come one after another. "Atomic warrior, you look old!" Bongo smiles. "Cut!" The atomic warrior''s face was livid, and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "it''s a shame that you old man saw me hurt..." "Gaga!" Once again, the combined weirdo glanced at the crowd with a sarcastic look, "what a weak and belligerent race, are you all here to die?" The crowd frowned slightly. Is it impossible to fight? WOW! I saw this strange man split into five instantly, and each one appeared in different forms. Banggu people''s faces gradually dignified up, unexpectedly appeared five. "Hey, hey..." Five strange people sneer repeatedly, "brothers, start killing!" In the spaceship Qiyu''s face is very black. "Master! This is the second time you''ve thrown me out as a thing! " Qiyu roars down to the cave. Gao fan hung in mid air, "didn''t you ask me to help you on the spaceship?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qiyu was speechless, "OK! You win! I went to the bad guys... " "Well! Go Gao fan nodded slightly, "don''t get lost!" "OK, master, I won''t get lost!" After a while, Qiyu lost her way Yes, this ship is too big, too special to find! "Ha ha ha!" With a loud laugh, Qiyu looked up and saw a strange man with a mouth on his head shouting, "intruder, you are lucky to be here!" "Well?" Qi jade Leng Leng, "luck? I killed a lot of strange people like you to come here! Where is luck? " "Ha ha! You can''t beat me... " "Poof!" The strange person''s words haven''t finished, was hit by the Qi jade to become a pool of flesh and blood. ¡­¡­ Gao fan hung under the spaceship and narrowed his eyes slightly. He decided to do something about the ship. Previously, he won the magnetic prize in the lottery, since magneto can easily crush the car into scrap iron, GAO fan wants to try whether he can crush the spaceship into scrap iron. "Your majesty! What do you want to do? Can I help you? " Tornado did not know when, also came to Gao fan''s side. "Tornado? Here you are... " To tell you the truth, Gao fan is a little afraid of this little girl, he doesn''t want to be taken as a strange person to cheat the little girl. "You get out of the way first. You may not be able to help me with what I''m going to do next." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Can''t help?" Tornado was not happy at that time. There is no problem that I can''t solve in the world! If someone else says that to the tornado, the tornado has already thrown the other person out, but this person Gao fan''s words are different, the tornado can only have some lost ones to take aside, "OK, but if you need, please call me at any time, I''m also very powerful!" Chapter 699 "Mm-hmm!" Gao fan nodded and looked up again at the spaceship above. The tornado was hanging around Gao fan, waiting for him, and his face was a little happy. In the control room of the spaceship, an octopus freak looks at the sweat on Qiyu''s head in the hologram, "my God, senior soldier groribas was killed. This bald head is so powerful!" "Gruganhup, what are you doing?" A man with only one eye on his face, wearing a cape, came over, powerful and domineering. "Lord polos!" The octopus freak named gruganhup looked stunned, "I''m sorry, it''s the aborigines of this planet who broke in!" "Intruders? Why don''t you just kill it? " Polos had a calm face. "But this intruder is a bit fierce. He has destroyed 10% of the spaceship in less than five minutes, and all the soldiers I sent were killed by him..." Grugan was in a panic. "As long as the power is not damaged, the spaceship will be OK!" Poros''s face was calm. "Send the senior soldiers to deal with him!" "But Senior soldier groribas has been killed Just now While gruganhup was speaking, the picture controlling the hologram showed the moment when Qiyu had just killed groribas with one punch. When poros saw Qiyu''s bald head, he was slightly stunned and showed an evil smile, "it''s interesting Let me go and meet him "Click! Dangdang Suddenly, the whole ship vibrated. Polos''s face is one Lin, "how is this to return a responsibility?" "No I don''t know! " Gruganshep was shocked. "It was detected that the ship was under unknown pressure, and the hull collapsed!" "Pressure?" Polos looked at the screen coldly, "is this light hair coming out?" "No!" Gruganshep, "it could be the two people out there!" The hologram is cut into two parts, half of the hologram is Qiyu walking with a muddled face, the other half is Gao fan and tornado hanging in the air. Gao fan''s face is pale and obviously consumes a lot of money. Just now, he found that his magnetic force can really cover this huge spaceship like a city, but Gao fan''s power is far from enough to directly crush such a huge spaceship into scrap iron. Just a moment ago, it almost exhausted his strength and made him a little incompetent. In fact, it''s not that Gao fan is too weak, just like you can easily break an egg, but if you hold the egg in your hand, you need great strength to crush it. Now the spaceship is like an egg, which Gao fan can destroy little by little, but it is beyond his ability to crush it into scrap iron. "Your Majesty? What''s the matter with you? " The tornado quickly holds Gao fan, GAO fan is wearing a helmet. She can''t see Gao fan''s face, but she can feel Gao fan''s weakness. "Nothing!" Gao fan nodded in secret. "I just want to see if I can crush this spaceship into scrap iron!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Are tornadoes so powerful? "But since I can''t, I''ll let it go!" Gao fan light a smile, raise a fist to hit. "Boom!" An energy mixed with lightning and fire, with Gao fan''s blow, directly opened a big hole in the bottom of the spacecraft. "Master! What are you doing? " A embarrassed bald head protruded from the cave and roared to Gao fan below. Chapter 700 "I wipe it!" GAOFAN see Qiyu, obviously all muddled, "casually a punch can also hit you, you ya luck is how bad!" "Class B bald man, how did he get here?" Tornado was stunned when she saw Qiyu in the spaceship, then she looked at Gao fan, "that Is the skinhead Your Majesty''s Apprentice Gao Fan said with a smile, "yes, Qiyu is a gifted disciple." "I don''t care about you!" Qi Yu pointed to the direction in front of her and said, "I''m going to look for the enemy here! Master, you can''t attack this side! " "Well!" Gao fan raised his hand, and the magnetic force started again, gradually covering the whole spacecraft. "Tornado, now I need your help!" Gao fan has a dignified face. "Your Majesty, please Tornado is very happy. "That''s it Gao fan looked coldly at the jungle and said, "now I''m going to shoot down this spaceship, but because there are many ordinary people living in city a, I don''t want them to get hurt, so I want to take this ship to the forest over there!" The reason why we chose the forest is that it is also very close to Z City, which is convenient for kenas to study the spaceship after the spaceship fell. "To the forest over there?" The tornado looked at the forest in the distance, slightly stunned, but then his face became serious, "this Although it''s a little difficult, I''m willing to try my best! " "Not too much trouble!" Gao fan''s face was livid, "I have used my ability to control this spaceship, now you just need to use your super power to push the spaceship over there!" "Good! I''ll try! " Tornado has a dignified face. Although she knows she is very strong, she has no bottom in the face of such a huge spaceship. Even if Gao Fan said that she had controlled the spaceship, but she knew how difficult it was to control such a large spaceship, naturally, she didn''t take Gao fan''s words too seriously. However, the tornado soon found that she thought too much, because she easily pushed the spaceship, it seems that Gao fan didn''t lie, and Gao fan really controlled the spaceship. "Is he really a superpower?" The tornado''s eyes widened, and his face gradually showed an expression of joy, powerful and handsome, it''s too powerful! Only such a man can conquer me! With the joint efforts of the tornado and Gao fan, the spaceship slowly flies towards the jungle, and the sky of a city becomes bright gradually. "The ship''s gone?" Under the shadow, the panic stricken people in a city were shocked and raised their heads, "has the disaster been relieved? This is..." "Wait! Look, there''s someone there Someone yelled. Everyone looked in the direction of the man''s fingers. "That''s the second shivering tornado in the s class!" "No! And iron man Gao fan "Ah! It''s Gao fan. We''re saved! " People in a city look at Gao fan hanging in the sky and the tornado pushing the spaceship forward, showing the expression of worship one by one. "Lord Gao fan is so handsome!" "Lord tornado is so powerful!" "Lord Gao fan, I want to have a monkey with you!" People in a city dare to cry. Banggu glanced back at the sunny sky, and his face became dignified, "it seems that we have to speed up our progress too!" "Why? What happened to the spaceship? " One of the five freaks who split up looked up at the sky with a look of amazement, then one of them didn''t pay attention and was smashed in the head by a metal baseball bat. Chapter 701 "Why?" Metal baseball found a black bead falling from the smashed head, and picked it up. The freak who was broken just now regrouped and looked at the metal baseball in horror, "what are you going to do, give it back to me quickly!" "Ha ha!" Metal baseball had an evil smile on its face. "It seems that this thing is very important to you." "Pa!" Metal baseball without saying a word, a stick will break the black bead. "Ah!!! No After a whine of sadness, the strange man turned into pieces, completely cool! "Their flaw is the black beads in their heads!" With the sound of metal baseball, there was a faint smile on the hero''s face. "Start killing! Everybody Bongo had an evil smile on his face. The remaining four monsters trembled under the evil eyes of the people. In the ship, control room. "Lord polos..." Octopus personality lugansupe looked at polos wrongly, "what should we do now? Which one do you want to deal with first? " Polos''s face was dignified, and his eyes flashed back and forth on Gao fan and Qi Yu, the strength of these two people is obvious to all. Qiyu has already demolished many iron gates inside the spaceship with her bare hands. Her strength is amazing. And Gao fan flew away with his spaceship. "Go and deal with the bald head first!" Polos has made a decision, "as long as the spacecraft does not lose power, there will be no problem!" "You''re monitoring all the time!" There was a crazy smile on polos''s face. "I''ll go to see if baldness is the predicted one first." You know, it took poros 20 years to come here, because he predicted that there was a man on the earth who could fight with him. "Yes Octopus face dignified, "I will guard the ship for you!" Gao fan and tornado are holding and pushing the spacecraft forward. "Boom!" There was a loud noise from the spaceship, which caught their attention. This is Qiyu''s action! A faint smile appeared on Gao fan''s face. The tornado was surprised again, could it be that Gao fan''s bareheaded apprentice made it. "Tornado, it seems that we are speeding up a little bit." Gao fan has a smile on his face, he has to hurry up so that polos won''t be killed by Qiyu. after all, Polos is a real boss! Such a big boss, can''t fight in person, Gao fan will regret. "Well!" Tornado immediately increased the output of ability, after all, in her opinion, Gao fan''s hurry to accelerate is mostly because Qiyu is in danger. The two men cooperated with each other and soon sent the spaceship to the scheduled place. Then Gao fan frantically released his skills to the spaceship, Where could the spaceship withstand such an attack? Within a few minutes, it lost its power and fell to the ground. The octopus man has peed. It''s the first time he''s seen such a crazy enemy as Gao fan. Of course, he also tried to carry out concentrated shelling on Gao fan, but without exception, Gao fan sent those shells back to the spaceship one by one and accelerated the fall of the spaceship. At this time, GAO fan and tornado are hanging in the air, looking at the falling spacecraft with a solemn face. The top of the ship is no better than the bottom of the ship. It''s a mess. "It seems that there was a fierce battle here just now!" Tornado has a dignified face. Chapter 702 Tornado in thinking, if it is their own words, can survive in such a battle. Gao fan doesn''t say a word, he is looking for Qiyu''s figure. "Bang! Boom! Click! BIU ~ " a yellow light burst out from the inside of the spaceship and soared into the sky, then it flashed by and disappeared into the sky. Tornado all see muddled force, because she found that to yellow light seems to be a person: Gao fan''s bareheaded apprentice Qiyu. "Sir Your majesty The tornado trembled, "it seems that your bareheaded disciple just went to heaven..." "Well!" Gao fan looks at the underground spaceship with a dignified face, and doesn''t even look at Qiyu flying out, "it''s OK, Qiyu, he''s OK!" The tornado has been staring at Gao fan, is everything ok? Are you serious? "But it seems that we have a new opponent!" Gao fan''s cold squint at the spacecraft below, his body showing pink polos. This guy has entered the meteor burst state, this is the third form of Polos, strong to abnormal, so he can kick Qiyu to the moon. "Ha ha!" Polos also saw Gao fan and tornado, "are you here to fight with me? You should have seen the end of the man just now, right? I think you''d better make your own decisions! " "What a look! Does bullying a B level make you feel so successful? " Tornado hands on the chest, a look of disdain, "but you look very strong, I am very interested in it!" Whoosh! In an instant, Polos'' body turned into streamer and came straight at the tornado. "Bad!" Gao fan hurried in front of the tornado to resist the blow. "Bang!" Gao fan was hit hard and his body retreated. the tornado quickly protected Gao fan with her super power, but she was shocked to find that her super power was not enough to control Gao fan''s body. then they flew out in reverse. GAO fan pulled the tornado to his body and held it in his arms with a sharp face, they roared at the stone wall under the cliff There was a big hole in the wall. "Er..." Gao fan moves his body difficultly, he can feel the fragments of Iron Man Battle Armor deeply inserted into his body, and Iron Man Battle clothes are destroyed by polos. And tornado injury is not light, at this time has been unconscious in the arms of Gao fan. Gao fan quickly touched the tornado''s neck. After confirming that she was still alive, he gave a long sigh of relief. "Click!" The iron man armor broke in the next second, revealing a bloody chest. "I wipe it!" Gao fan can''t help but scold that the power of borusschen is a little too strong. if it wasn''t for the ability of flesh and blood regeneration, Gao fan would have been cool. But think about it. In the third state, Polos can use the collapsing star roaring gun, which can destroy the earth. just like the iron man''s battle clothes, he can''t hold him. "Haha, such an enemy is interesting!" Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, after finding a safe place to put down the tornado, Gao fan returned to the battlefield. "Still alive!" When poros saw Gao fan coming back intact, his blood was boiling in a moment, "ha ha! I didn''t expect that this planet gave me such a surprise, there are two men worthy of my full fight "Hum!" Gao fan a sneer, magnetic crazy operation. Chapter 703 The debris of those spaceships, as if with life in general, under the control of Gao fan, madly attacked polos. Polos put his hands in front of him and blocked all the fragments. There would be no substantial damage at all. "If that''s all you have, I''ll end the war..." The word "fight" hasn''t been uttered yet, GAO fan hit it with a fist, "thunder fire storm fist!" Boom! A fist gang with the attributes of thunder, fire and wind burst out from Gao fan''s fist and came straight at polos. all the way, even if Gao fan was not aiming at the spaceship, the spaceship was torn apart in an instant. Polos''s eyes widened, forgetting to escape for a moment. "Poof The next second, half of poros''s body broke. While the other half lay on the ground beside him with crazy face, "ha ha! Such fighting power is worth fighting with all my strength! " Gao fan is a little cold, damn, this product will not die like this? Is it on? System Miss sister a burst of white eyes, "you ya don''t also open to hang up?" "Isn''t it normal for me to hang up? It''s not normal for him to hang up, OK! " Gao Fan said bitterly. "Don''t talk nonsense, fight with you!" "Oh By this time, Polos''s body had recovered. "Earth man, what''s your name?" Poros looked at Gao fan, "you are such an opponent, it''s worth me to know your name!" I wipe! What a forced line! Gao fan is not happy. "The dying man is not worthy to know my name!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Poros''s eyes were cold, and he was angry. "You''re looking for death!" "Originally, this move was for the bald man! But since you make me angry, let me make you feel despair! " Polos widened his only eye, "I will gather all the abilities of my whole body, send out the strongest blow, and destroy you and your planet together!" As he spoke, Polos''s body became brighter and brighter as he gathered energy, just like an explosion. Gao fan looks awe inspiring. Even if he does not die, the earth will be finished. How could he let the earth go? So Gao fan''s face was cold, and he cried out, "demacia!" Polos snapped, "take it! "The collapsing star roars..." Before the word "gun" came out, a huge golden sword suddenly fell from the sky. The sword fell directly from polos'' head and then darted out from polos'' feet. Polos''s originally gathered energy dissipated in an instant, and then coughed up a mouthful of old blood. After that, the sword disappeared, there was no sign of being attacked at polos'' feet, as if it had never appeared. Polos is so confused. What''s going on? What kind of attack is this? "What have you done to me?" Polos was shocked, the giant sword summoned by Gao fan was too magical and the way of attack was too weird. He could not feel any damage to his body, but he found that he was vomiting blood, moreover, the huge sword fell, and no other objects except himself were damaged. Gao fanle said, "do you understand the real harm?" "Real harm?" Polos looks confused. What does that mean? Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "my move is called demacia justice, commonly known as the big sword, can ignore any defense and cause real damage to the enemy! Direct blood Chapter 704 Yes, it''s an extra ability that Gao fan acquired when integrating magneto''s blood. Galen''s great move of the League of Heroes: justice of demacia! "What?" Polos was completely shocked. How could there be such ability in the world? Ignore defense and take blood directly? "No, there is no such ability in the world!" Polos''s face stopped, ghost didn''t believe it! You''re a bad old man! "Believe it or not." Gao fan joked. "I''ll try again!" Polos''s face was livid, "the collapsing star roared..." "Demacia!" Boom! The sword came down from the sky, and polos vomited another mouthful of blood. "No! It must be the wrong position! " Polos changed a place, "the collapsing star roars..." "Demacia!" Boom! Polos vomited blood again. "The collapsing star roars..." "Demacia!" ¡­¡­ Polos changed several places, and was interrupted by Gao fan''s "demacia" every time. Although his possessor recovered very quickly, no one could stand the pain brought about by his great move. Polos doesn''t believe in evil. He must make a big move. Gao fan was also distressed that the big sword skill was not enough to kill Polos, moreover, Polos had strong resilience and could not be killed at all. After half an hour, polos still didn''t make a big move, and Gao fan couldn''t kill him, a group of S-level heroes came to watch. At the beginning, S-level heroes were very curious about the game between Gao fan and this strange looking man, but now they are impatient. Qiyu has been back for a long time. Now he is looking at the battle between Gao fan and polos with a confused face, at the beginning, he is just as curious as other heroes, after all, watching Gao fan fight is a way of learning for Qiyu, but now, Qiyu says that she is very disappointed with her master. I''ve been collapsing star, dema, collapsing star, dema This is special What a ghost animal! At this time, Gao fan also felt bored. He didn''t expect that polos was so persistent, but Gao fan knew that he couldn''t kill Polos, so he could only say without expression, "Qiyu, I gave polos to you!" "Good!" Qiyu flashed over to polos with a happy face. "Ha ha ha, is the big sword going to be replaced at last?" When he saw Gao fan leave the game, his eyes widened with excitement, and then he gave out the most cheerful roar since today, "then you all go to die! It''s an honor for you to die under my boros "Polos?" The zombie man suddenly widened his eyes, "it seems right. The name of the big devil among the five strange people over there just now is polos!" Tong Di''s face was dignified. "If it''s the demon king, I''m afraid this B-class bald man will be cool, don''t you plan to save people?" Polos snapped, "the collapsing star roars Cannon With this "gun", Polos roared deafening, swept away the haze that was always interrupted by Gao fan before. "Boom!" The intense laser burst out from polos''s body, in a flash, it reached Qiyu. "In that case, I can only use that move!" Qi jade complexion one Lin, clenched fist. After hearing Qiyu''s words, all S-level heroes also look dignified, because everyone is very curious about Qiyu''s strength. After all, it takes power to follow behind S-level. Chapter 705 Finally, can you see Gao fan''s real strength? I don''t know why. We''re not so excited. "Serious series!" Qiyu had changed her eyes and became serious. "Fight hard!" People also have to face dignified, seems to Qiyu so-called serious series a little look forward to. Qiyu hit the intense laser. Compared with polos''s laser, Qiyu''s punch is almost without bright spot. No strong special effects, no aggressive style, it seems so many ordinary. All the S-level heroes are shocked, you show me this when you take off your pants? Compared with other people''s intense laser Nothing! In an instant, everyone gave up, Qiyu is dead! Some people even think that Gao fan thought that the bareheaded disciple picked up the leak every day, which was a bit of a shame to him, so he wanted to kill this guy, so he deliberately let him go. At this time, Qiyu''s fist and laser met. The next second, the laser from Qiyu fist contact place appeared a vortex. The vortices spread out instantly, blowing the intense laser away directly. The vortex of the scattered laser does not stop, rapidly diffuses in the direction of polos and reaches polos in a flash. "Boom!" A loud noise shook the earth and set off a large amount of dust, even the S-level heroes on the scene could not help covering their ears. "Ding! Qiyu kills Polos, points + 100! " After a short time, the smoke and dust dispersed, everyone saw what it looked like after the explosion. The spaceship has been completely destroyed, and a complete place can no longer be found. And Polos, the king of the universe, has disappeared. In the middle of the battlefield, there is a bald man with a embarrassed head, his clothes have become fragments, almost all of them are still standing there, the naked skin is burnt black and smoking. S-class heroes are stunned. It''s too unrealistic. At this time, tornado also woke up and returned to the battlefield, happened to see the scene that Qiyu killed her opponent with one punch, and she was surprised and speechless. If other S-class heroes don''t know the power of Polos, tornado knows it. She remembers that if Gao fan didn''t hold himself in his arms and hit the rock at that speed, he would have been dead. polos was more powerful than she thought, but such a powerful enemy was killed by a blow from class B Qiyu. she didn''t think it was true. Pig God a face dull, all forgot to put the potato chip in the hand in the mouth, "really is this B class Qi jade will big devil king beat to death?" "Cut!" Zombie man disdained, "this big boss is not as strong as you think. It seems that those splittists are bragging about it!" "So it is?" Super alloy black steel has a new face of biting fingers, "but how to explain such a strong laser?" "That laser is also bluffing. It just looks strong!" Zombie male light says. "Oh?" Banggu gave the zombie man a white look, "if the laser is not strong, How can such a large spaceship be destroyed?" "Maybe..." The driver Knight said faintly, "when Qiyu bounced the laser back, it hit the ammunition depot of the spaceship, so it caused a big explosion!" Chapter 706 "Well!" Flash flahue has no expression, "I agree with the driver knight that this guy is just lucky!" "That..." Super alloy black light buttoned the back of the head, "in my opinion It seems that Qiyu''s strength has far exceeded that of level B, after all, even the punch that just rebounded the laser is not something that level B can do, right Everyone looks at the super alloy black light, what are you talking about! "Cough!" Atomic warrior stood up, "super alloy black light is right. I think we can report what happened today. as for the ranking of Qiyu, let''s leave it to the hero association to decide!" "Are you all Shabi?" Tornado heard people''s words, directly angry, "brain damage, Shabi, self righteous, self deception!" "Qiyu is obviously very powerful, OK? We should directly recommend him as an S-level hero instead of giving him to the Association for decision. what can the pig brains of the association decide? " "I think you just don''t want to admit that Qiyu is better than you!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone looked at the tornado in amazement. Why was it so grand Tong Di''s face was muddled. "You were the one who despised Qiyu most before, now what''s the matter?" "Hum!" Tornado hands in front of his chest, a proud face, "before is before, now is now, in a word, if you don''t want to recommend Qiyu with me, you''ll be beaten!" Of course, after learning that Qiyu is Gao fan''s disciple, tornado will help Qiyu. Everyone frowned and looked at the tornado one by one with suspicion, you just want to please Gao fan, right? "Gaga!" Suddenly, a robot appeared in front of everyone. "It''s the driving Knight! What are you doing here? " Tong Di looks curious. The driver Knight did not pay attention to Tong Di, but looked at the huge spaceship that had fallen in front of him and sighed, "this is the alien spaceship! Great "Metal knight, the battle is over. What are you doing here?" Janos looks at the metal knight with a look of awe inspiring, he remembers that the driving Knight reminded him that the metal knight is his enemy. Jenos continued, "do you want to collect parts of alien spaceships and make more powerful weapons?" The metal Knight looked at jenos and said, "let me recycle the alien spaceship. I need to use it to study more powerful weapons For justice, of course "No!" Gao fan looked at the metal knight with a smile, "I want this ship!" The scene fell into silence, and Gao fan was against the metal knight. "Hee hee! There''s a good play to see! " Tong Di grinned, "then Let''s do it one and a half! " To everyone''s surprise, the metal knight, who has always been strong, has compromised? "No! As I said, I want this spaceship! " Gao fan looks at the metal Knight coldly. "Hiss ~" everyone took a deep breath, the metal knight is famous for his bad temper. It''s the bottom line that he can give in half for one person, van gofan actually takes an inch and takes it by himself. With the character of metal knight, I''m afraid it''s going to be a fight, right? "All right! It''s yours! " The metal Knight left this sentence, then turned around and flew away, leaving behind a group of surprised S-level heroes. Chapter 707 "Wow! Your majesty is so handsome Tornado once again launched a fanatic, S-level people do not know how to describe today. First of all, several S-level heroes bow to Gao fan, and Qi Yu smashes the demon king of the universe with one blow, the tornado is crazy about Gao fan, and the metal Knight leaves. This NIMA What a wonderful day! "Ah! It''s gone, it''s gone Banggu held his old waist and said, "I''m old, and I can''t stand the toss..." So, everyone just broke up. The original qiyujia apartment building in Z City has disappeared, replaced by a 50 meter high pyramid building covering an area of 500 square meters. In front of the building, there is a wide staircase, in front of the staircase, there is a lintel painted with gold. It is written with the four characters of "the headquarters of any country". This is the capital of Fanguo, which Gao fan authorized kenas to build. considering that one punch Superman is too powerful, Gao fan did not use Fanguo''s palace style architecture, but used the strongest pyramid architecture. Fanguo headquarters, GAOFAN office. "Well! Very good Gao fan looked at the report handed in by kenas and nodded in secret, "kenas, I want to reward you for your meritorious service in reforming the headquarters of any country. What do you want?" Kenas said respectfully, "I thank your majesty, but that alien spaceship is your Majesty''s best reward to me! I don''t need anything else! " "All right! Remember first, I''ll give it to you next time I have something good! " Gao fan nodded, kenas is a good man with high efficiency. "Thank you Then kenas went out. "Well..." Xiaowen comes out from under Gao fan''s desk, her face is flushed, with a charming face, she holds her hair behind her ear, "Your Majesty, are you satisfied with my service?" "Of course I''m satisfied!" Gao fan is very comfortable with a smile. He gently touches Xiaowen''s head with his right hand. "Come out, it''s hard for you!" "Well..." "Your majesty The police dog man rushed in anxiously, and then looked at Xiaowen lying under the desk and Gao fan sitting in the chair. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward "I..." The police dog man was slightly stunned, then turned around, "I didn''t see anything!" "Jenos wants to challenge king. I''m here to ask you for help!" The police dog man ran away, leaving only one sentence, "the fighting room is still under construction, so they are fighting on the street outside now!" It took another 30 seconds for Gao fan and Xiao Wen to react. "Your majesty Xiaowen with a blushing face crawled out from under her desk and said, "I''m so ashamed!" "Cough!" Gao fan coughed awkwardly, "it''s OK, it''s just a misunderstanding!" Gao fan is also very helpless. He just wants Xiaowen to help massage her feet. Unexpectedly, there are so many things. "Let''s go! Let''s go and have a look! " Gao fan gets up and leaves. Xiaowen blushed, "can I not go?" Like this, I have no face to see people, mainly the police dog man. "Well All right Gao fan left the office unnaturally with his hands on his back. Xiaowen looks at Gao fan''s back as she leaves. Her blushing face is full of spring, just like a little woman. It seems that this kind of thing let others bump into, she still has a trace of happiness. On the street Janos and King fought against each other. Chapter 708 Banggu and Qiyu are watching the opera, just like the people who eat melons should be. King looks like a strong man. "I''m sorry, Janus. I refuse to fight with you!" "Why?" Janos''s face was cold. "Do you think I''m too weak to fight?" King''s face was dignified. "Of course not, Janos, your strength is obvious to all, I refuse to fight you because we are both under your Majesty''s hands, if we fight together, it will not be good to spread it out!" "Not good?" Jenos frowned slightly, "I don''t think it''s bad, after all, I''ve played with master Qiyu, Banggu, hound man and tornado, but your majesty didn''t say anything!" "Yes! Janos, he did fight us all! " Qi Yu dull explanation, "although he has been losing!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± King doesn''t know how to answer the phone at all, MA Dan, do you like watching people fight so much? What a group of rude people! "Come on!" Jenos, with a serious face, made a gesture of preparing to attack, "prepare to take on, the strongest man in the world, king!" King''s face was serious and calm. In fact, he was about to pee. He''s really just an S-class hero who is upgraded by picking up leaks. Where is he the opponent of jenos? It''s going to be a fight. I''m afraid it''s going to be killed by jenos? ¡°king£¡¡± Gao fan follows the dog man and comes with his hands down. "Your majesty Everyone salutes to Gao fan, but jenos can only stop. "Your majesty When king saw Gao fan coming, he almost cried and was finally saved. "Don''t look at me like that!" Gao fan light smile, "I just come to see you fight with jenos, no other meaning, you start!" Nani? King was stunned. "Your Majesty, are you serious?" Janos looked happy. "Thank you for your help!" "Fight, fight!" Qi Yu while eating melon, a face excited, "I can''t wait!" ¡°king£¡ I''m going to do it Janos raised his right hand with a laser converging on it. "Wait!" King gave a sharp drink and looked at jenos. "What''s the matter?" Jenos frowned slightly. How can this guy avoid fighting all the time? "I give up!" King said with an iron face. "Ha?" Everyone was stunned. What''s the situation? "How can you give up!" Jenos said with a look of awe inspiring, "I want to challenge you and test my strength. admit defeat or something, I refuse!" "I''ve given up. What else can you refuse?" King is going crazy. How can this robot be a muscle. While he was talking, Janos had already started, a strong laser burst out from his palm and came straight to King''s face. King was stunned and didn''t dodge. It seems that he is dead today! "Spare my life!" King finally knelt down on the ground with his hands smashing his head, there is nothing that a strong man should look like. Gao fan dodges and breaks up Janos'' laser. When they saw this, they were all surprised. It seemed that there was something wrong with king. "King, it''s better for you to say it yourself." Gao fan looks at King faintly, king is a weak chicken, which can''t be concealed for long, so Gao fan is willing to tear him down as soon as possible, so as to avoid King''s bad luck. Chapter 709 "Yes King looks up dejected and looks at the sky difficultly, thinking about his glory in the past three years, king is a little afraid to tell the truth, he is afraid that once people know the truth, they will laugh at him, he is afraid that once the whole world knows the truth, he will die without a burial place, but since Gao fan asks, he will confess. "I''m not a hero, or the strongest man in the world. I''m just an ordinary man, an otaku!" "What? Ordinary Houseman Everyone frowned, slightly surprised. Bongo looked calm. "What happened to those strange people you killed before?" "I don''t know what''s going on!" King said helplessly, "every time I go out, I will meet strange people, big and small, but every time I will be saved by others. Then the hero Association couldn''t find the killer of the weirdo, so it thought that I killed the weirdo, and then put the credit on me. at the beginning, I wanted to influence the reaction of the association, but when the hero Association gave me the title of hero, it would also pay me a salary, so I silently accepted what I shouldn''t bear... " "I''m sorry!" King knelt down and lowered his head heavily. "I cheated everyone. I was wrong!" All the people present were S-class heroes, and they looked at king without saying a word. "All right!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "since we all know King''s situation, so you are not curious about King''s strength now?" "Ha ha! I''m not curious at all! " Qiyu came forward and pulled King up from the ground, "well, you can hang out with me in the future, you are the hidden leak collector, I am the well-known leak collector, we are a good match!" King looks at Qiyu''s sincere face, and his nose is slightly sour. He didn''t expect that Qiyu didn''t dislike him. It seems that there are many good people in the world! "Go, go! Let''s play games. Your game of fighting dragons is very good Qiyu stops King''s shoulder and goes to the headquarters of fan country. King is very moved. After removing the coat of the strongest man in the world, only Qiyu regards him as a friend. Everyone hasn''t reacted yet. After all, it''s too weird. "Come on! You''re all gone. I don''t want to make it public today! " Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air, with a domineering look on his face. "Yes "Boom!" Suddenly, a machine armour with a big sword stops Qi Yu and king. "Are you king?" The robot held a big sword at King, "I''m G4, and the organization sent me. My goal is to kill you!" King looked at the large robot that suddenly appeared in front of him and panicked. "Janos!" Qiyu said lightly, "don''t you want to fight? How about this robot? " "All right! Master Qiyu Janos nodded, and then fought with G4. "I''m going back, too!" Gao fan light a smile, both hands carry of closely follow Qi jade of pace. As for dog man and bongo, they stayed to watch Janos and G4. "Your Majesty..." King looked at Gao fan coming, a little embarrassed. "It''s OK, king. You don''t have to pretend any more. Isn''t that good?" Gao fan smiles faintly, "in the future, you can stay in the headquarters of Fanguo. I will ask kenas to arrange suitable work for you." "Thank you..." King''s face was firm. "I swear, I will never pretend to be forced again!" Chapter 710 "Well!" When Gao fan heard King''s words, he just felt funny, but he didn''t say anything. "Stop!" Suddenly, behind a few people came a Jiao drink. Gao fan looks back and looks at the visitor with great interest, a delicate shoulder length short hair, a qipao with the same style as a tornado, a sexy figure, who is it? "You..." Blowing snow saw Gao fan''s handsome face and was slightly distracted, this man is so handsome! "Does hell blow snow?" King frowned at the visitor and said, "what can I do for you?" "Ah? It''s King And iron man, are you there? " Blowing snow was slightly surprised, it seems that the rumor is true, and Qiyu was upgraded by picking up the leak. Blowing snow a change just now arrogant, toward Gao fan gentle nod, after pointing to Qi Yu, "I am to look for him!" "Looking for me?" Qiyu''s face was muddled. "Who are you? Do we know each other?" I''m so angry that this bald man doesn''t know me! But there are two S-level heroes, especially Gao fan, who is so handsome. We still need to keep smiling!! Blowing snow is still smiling, "I''m the first superpower in class B, blowing snow in hell. I''m here today to invite you to join my organization!" "Organization? No way Qi Yu said with her fingers, "I''m an ordinary Chinese, or my master''s apprentice, so I can''t join you!" "You''re kidding Blowing snow eyebrows pick, hands akimbo, tone full of overbearing, "believe it or not..." Before she finished her words, blowing snow seemed to realize her gaffe in front of Gao fan, re restrained her expression and action, again restored her virtuous and virtuous appearance, then said in a soft voice, "believe it or not..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The people who followed her behind her were blinded, did she take the wrong medicine today? How did you get so fucked up? Gao fanle said, "blowing snow, if you can beat Qiyu, I will let Qiyu join you!" "Master, what are you talking about?" Qi jade one face is stunned of looking at Gao fan, "you don''t want me?" Blowing snow nodded in a hurry for fear that Gao fan would repent, "OK, that''s the decision!" In an instant, the wind was strong and the stones on the ground were rolled up. The snow is blowing! The snowblowers fled and found a safe place to hide. King and Gao fan also stay away from the play. Qiyu is still a pair of silly appearance, looking at the snow still hanging in the air. "Wow! Can you fly? Can it be super power? " Qiyu looks up at the snow. "Well! Are you afraid? " Blow snow a face proud Jiao, "admit defeat of words, still have time now!" "Afraid?" Qi Yu a face sprouts new, "why should be afraid?" "Well! Look at the move Blowing snow''s face became stiff, the flying stones and other things in the air seemed to be alive, all gathered together and rushed towards Qiyu. Qi jade is still a pair of dull appearance, not moved, let the stone hit on him. "Ah, the attack power is very average!" Qiyu feels the attack of blowing snow and comments on it. How can blowing snow tolerate Qiyu''s behavior of pretending to be forced, waves his hand and pulls out the pole inserted on the ground with his super power, throws it directly at Qiyu. Qiyu hugged the pole with a relaxed face, then inserted it back intact, "fight if you fight, don''t destroy public property!" Chapter 711 Blowing snow gas to death, his proud super ability in just a B level Qiyu in front of actually no effect? How is that possible? "Ha ha! Who do I think this is? " Tornado suddenly came to Gao fan''s side, looking at the snow with a sarcastic face, "it''s you, you are so weak..." "Tornado?" Blowing snow see tornado, heart tremble. Because of the powerful sister of tornado, blowing snow has been living in the shadow of tornado all these years. Every time I see a tornado and snow blowing, I feel scared, moreover, at this time, the tornado and Gao fan stand together, talking and laughing, looking very familiar. I have a relationship with the man I like. Who can bear it! "Ah With a sharp blow of snow, the super power suddenly increased in the next second, and the exterior walls of the buildings around the face fell off. Tornado slightly a Leng, did not want to blow snow can actually do this step. Gao fan also a burst of consternation, actually demolish the house? It seems that the super power of blowing snow in the original is not so strong, right? When did I become so powerful? All of a sudden, a laser from the other direction towards the back blowing snow. Blowing snow also felt the crisis brought by the laser, but her super ability is now out of control, she doesn''t have to defend against the laser at all. Gao fan''s body flashed, directly behind the snow, stretched out his palm and used weapon development skills to turn his hand into a shield of black shield, resisted the laser attack. "Hello! Are you all right? " Gao fan turned his head and left a handsome face for blowing snow. At this time of blowing snow staring at Gao fan, was Gao fan domineering figure and handsome side face deeply fascinated. "This man is really handsome..." The blowing snow has stunned me. "Jenos, what are you doing?" Qiyu glanced at jenos, "how did you get to us?" Janos''s body was almost rotten, and he came over with a look of consternation, "I just solved the G4, and as soon as I came over, I saw someone was fighting against teacher Qiyu, so I couldn''t help it..." "Jenos?" Blowing snow has been looking at jenos with a wonderful look, "S-class jenos is called B-class bald man Teacher "Yes Jenos came over, "teacher Qiyu, he''s very strong!" "Jenos, you are a girl. Can''t you be gentle?" Tornado sneered, "although she is really weak!" "You Blowing snow is very angry by tornado. Who is weak? "All right! Now that it''s all settled, let''s go back! " Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes Everyone nodded to Gao fan, looking solemn. Blowing snow shocked again, Gao fan is too powerful, right? Not only Qiyu, who is better than herself, but also jenos and king, who are S-class, and even her invincible elder sister, are so respectful to Gao fan. "Yes Gao fan lightly looked at the snow, "snow, you join the country, become my concubine?" Nani? The tornado was shocked at that time. "Concubine?" Blowing snow pretty face a red, who a mouth to ask others to do concubine ah? What''s more, how can such a thing be agreed in front of so many people, will it seem frivolous! Chapter 712 "Your majesty! You are partial At that time, the tornado turned over and said, "I came first, obviously. Why do you want to make Chui Xue an concubine instead of me?" "Well You are still young Gao fan looks embarrassed. How can he forget the tornado girl "I will!" Blowing snow made a quick decision and nodded, "I''d like to be your Majesty''s concubine!" Yes, blowing snow will not miss any chance to surpass tornado. "You You are shameless The tornado roared at the snow and left in a huff, "men are pig hooves!" "Cough..." Gao fan was a little embarrassed. "It''s all over. Come with me. I''ll arrange a bedroom for you Oh no, it''s the office "Yes The sound of blowing snow is as small as a mosquito, My God, is it going to bed in broad daylight? So nervous, a little excited, and a little scared! But it turns out that I think too much about blowing snow Gao fan throws the snow to Xiaowen, and then leaves the headquarters of fan. Because Gao fan wants to go to the hospital with Qiyu to see some patients. Hero association hospital GAO fan and Qi Yu entered the ward. "How are you, Knight without a license?" Qiyu rides a banana and enters the ward. "Ah! It''s Qi Yujun and Iron man? " The unlicensed knight who was wrapped up like a mummy almost didn''t get up from the hospital bed, "iron man, is it really you? I''m a fan of Nen! " Gao fan asked, "what''s the matter with this smell?" "Oh, I''m sorry!" "Unlicensed Knight ha ha a smile," temporarily excited, dialect all came out. " "Is it OK to put bananas here?" Qiyu put the banana on the bedside table, then took out one and ate it by herself. "I''m so happy," murmured the unlicensed knight. "I didn''t expect you to visit me yourself, iron man." "Because the hero association has published this incident, saying that a strange man has beaten dozens of heroes, so I''ll come and have a look!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Did the society identify the prisoner as a weirdo?" The unlicensed Knight murmured, "but he is human It''s just that he calls himself a freak. " "Oh?" Qi jade a face is stunned, "unexpectedly still have mankind to call oneself strange person?"? Is he strong? " "Very strong!" A voice came from the bed next door. Gao fan looked at the past, is the S-class hero vest venerable. "Iron man, I''m a little ashamed to see you at such a time. I''m also an S-class man." The waistcoat dignified looking at Gao fan. Qiyu asked Gao fan, "master, who is he? Why did you suddenly break in? " "I''m the S-class hero! Last S-class hero gathering, we saw it in a city! " The Vester was furious. "Oh ~" Qi Yu''s eyes brightened, "the newspaper also reported on you, said that you were the one who was beaten the worst!" "What? These bastard journalists "When I go out, I must teach them a lesson. I''m the last one. What''s the worst one?" While talking, the vest master grabs Qiyu''s big banana and chews it fiercely, "however, it''s a shame to be defeated by a hairy boy this time! Martial arts or something, it''s really a headache! " "Is martial arts really so powerful?" Qiyudun is interested and looks at Gao fan. Chapter 713 Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Of course, martial arts can be very powerful. Last time I fought against Banggu, did you see it?" "Iron man, have you ever fought against silver tusks?" The man in the waistcoat frowned. "Yes Qiyu nodded, "my master has won!" "It''s not winning!" All of a sudden, someone broke in on the other side of the hospital bed, "that time, it was only a draw, and master Banggu didn''t do his best, you only compared moves!" All of them looked over and saw a completely mummified patient lying on the opposite bed. "Are you chalanco?" Qiyu has a dull face. I wipe it. It''s all wrapped like this. How can you recognize it? Charanko''s voice was low, and he obviously felt that it was embarrassing now. "Well, that''s me!" "You are a disciple of Banggu. What do you think of each other''s martial arts?" Qiyu asked. He was very strong. He was the most proud disciple of master Banggu before "So the one who beat you up like this is the hungry wolf bangu said last time?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Yes! He is hunting for heroes. He wants to knock down all the heroes and become the most powerful weirdo Charanko looked at the vests with dispirited eyes, "even the S-level heroes have failed!" "Cut!" The vest master looked scornful, "I just belittled the enemy!" "Ha ha, are heroes hunting?" Qi Yu a face war spirit smile, "it seems that it''s also my turn!" "You?" All of us are looking at Qiyu with the eyes of neurotic, you are a B-class girl, Where does your self-confidence come from? Qialanke looked at Gao fan, "I think the hungry wolf will come to find you soon!" "Oh? What do you say? " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Although I don''t want to admit it, master Banggu said that iron man''s moves are even better than his, I think the hungry wolf will come to challenge you soon after knowing this information!" However, I think that even if your moves are very strong, your actual combat ability is not good Speaking, charanko took out a ticket from his bag. "This is the ticket for the martial arts competition. There are many powerful players in this competition. You can go here to experience it!" Gao fan is a little stunned. This chalanke actually says that his actual combat ability is not good! "Ha ha! Thank you After all, there is no need for Gao fan to care with a patient. With this ticket, Qiyu can go to the competition. "Qiyu!" Gao fan light look to Qi Yu, "teacher is not interested in going to the competition, but you can take this ticket to the competition!" "Really Qi Yu a face joyful, "looks like very interesting appearance!" "Hello Charanko''s face was expressionless. "Substitutes are not allowed in the competition. If they are found, all results will be cancelled!" "Don''t worry about that!" Qiyu looked at charanko, "thank you! Chakranko "Hello! That''s my name. I''ll have an impact if I''m found out! " Chalanco is in a hurry. But Qiyu ignored his meaning and ran away with the ticket. Charanko can only fix his eyes on Gao fan''s face at last. "Ha ha!" Gao fan light smile, and then directly away, "bye, do not contact!" At this time, a remote forest hut. The hungry wolf crossed the photo of the A-level hero''s spring beard and gold bullet to lock his eyes on the photo of the S-level hero. Chapter 714 "Iron man Gao fan is the latest S-level hero, but the upgrade speed is very fast, which has reached 15 S-level heroes Why don''t you choose your next goal? " The hungry wolf had an evil smile on his face. ¡­¡­ Qi Yu''s room in the headquarters of fan country Qi Yu didn''t know where she got a wig to wear on her head, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at it, "it looks good..." "Teacher Qiyu..." Jenos came over, a little surprise appeared on his cold face. Two people four eyes opposite, most afraid of the air suddenly quiet "Mr. Qiyu, if you think it would be a bit humiliating for you to ask Dr. kenas to plant your hair, I can ask Dr. kunos to help, after all, only you and Dr. kunos will know about hair transplanting!" Janos had a serious face. "Jenos, you misunderstood..." Qiyu has a dull face. "No! I think I can feel your pain Janos''s serious face, "well, I''ll make an appointment for Dr. kunos right away!" Then jenos picked up the phone and dialed kunos''s number. "Jenos? I''m looking for you. Where are you? " Kunos''s voice came from the other side, "I''ve been knocking on your door for a long time, haven''t I been at home?" "Knock on the door?" Jenos was stunned, and quickly opened the door of Qiyu''s room, looked at Dr. kunos standing in front of the next door in consternation. "Ah Dr. kunos put down the phone. "Long time no see, Janos. I found the wrong door." Jenos quickly welcomed kunos in, and then introduced Qiyu and kunos to each other. After the conversation, jenos learned that kunos had been incorporated by Gao fan, now he is moving the laboratory to the headquarters of fan country. Of course, how can Gao fan let kunos go? He''s a technology maniac. Kenas studies biological evolution and kunos studies human transformation. it is imperative to combine the two. Therefore, Gao fan had been secretly compiling kunos, but others didn''t know it. After seeing off kunos, Janos turned black, "I''m so sorry, Miss Qiyu! If Dr. kunos enters the Department, even if he is asked for help, the hair transplant of Mr. Qiyu will be well known. " "Come on, Janos, I know your kindness." Qiyu quickly took out the ticket for the competition, "you see, this is the ticket for me to take part in the competition for chalancho, the reason why I wear wig is just not to be recognized, I''m not worried about my hair!" "Well Really? " Jenos had a dull look on his face I''ll go with the teacher "Yes ¡­¡­ Z City, a dark underground space, a group of strange people gathered together. A huge weirdo is on the ground, looking at a weirdo with one eye, "big lost eye, tell me about the plan of this operation!" "Yes! Lord snake He nodded respectfully, then turned to look at the strange people on the scene, "first: kill the hero, cause a riot! Second: kidnap the important people of the hero association! Third: release the strange human cells, and attract the people who have become strange human beings to our side! Do you understand the mission of our operation? " "I understand!" Strange people answer very lazy, a love to answer the appearance of indifference. Chapter 716 "Demacia!" Just at the critical moment, a sharp drink resounded through the sky, then, a huge sword shining with golden light came down from the sky, the huge sword directly penetrated the body of the hungry wolf and cut down the hungry wolf who had been leaping up by the huge sword. "Poof!" Caught off guard, the wolf was struck on the ground by the sudden sword and spat out a mouthful of old blood. The metal baseball then fell to the ground safely, and while he was lucky to be saved, he showed his grateful eyes to Gao fan, who slowly fell from the sky, "iron man, thank you Gao fan, wearing iron man''s battle suit, falls from the sky. He opens his helmet and only shows his handsome face. "Hungry wolf..." Gao fan looked at the wolf faintly, "I''ll give you a chance to surrender!" The hungry wolf looked at the golden sword disappeared from his body and was shocked. "did you summon this sword just now? Why does it only hurt me, even the roads around me? " Metal baseball also looks at Gao fan curiously. Although he knows Gao fan has such ability, he is also surprised, Yes, why? "Because..." Gao fan pondered for two seconds, a faint smile, "because I am very strong, and you are very weak ah!" "Hiss ~" metal baseball took a breath of cold air, such as terror, is this the posture of a strong man? "Boom!" Elder centipede is still rampant, overturning a building in an instant. Gao fan''s face is a Lin, can''t let elder centipede continue like this. Seeing that Gao fan''s attention was attracted by the centipede elder, the hungry wolf immediately started to pounce on Gao fan, he is a hero hunter! "Watch out for the sneak attack!" The metal baseball looked stiff, but he didn''t have the strength to do it. Gao fan joked and laughed. He turned around and hit it with a fist. It''s a wind thunder and flame fist! "Bang!" With the sound of a dull blow, the hungry wolf felt that his chest had been hit by an unprecedented force in an instant, the meat on his chest became bloody in an instant, and he didn''t know how many ribs he had broken. Bang! Hungry wolf''s body rigid heavy hit the wall, the wall hit a shallow hole, fell to the ground. "Bah!" The hungry wolf spat a mouthful of saliva, then got up from the ground with difficulty, moved for a while, his body was numb by Gao fan''s thunder and lightning, and looked at Gao fan fiercely, "you are very strong! I love it "Hungry wolf! For the sake of your master Banggu, I won''t kill you for the time being! " Gao fan stood with a negative hand and looked at the centipede elder in the distance, as for the hungry wolf, he didn''t even look at it, the hungry wolf is still too weak! "I advise you to be kind and not to seek your own death!" Gao fan doesn''t plan to kill the hungry wolf, because in Gao fan''s view, the hungry wolf is just a problem boy with middle two, generally speaking, he is kind, but his three outlooks are a little distorted. "Ha ha ha! Who needs his face! " When the hungry wolf heard Banggu''s name, his sinister face suddenly became crazy. In the next second, he turned into a shadow and rushed towards Gao fan. Gao fan glanced at the wolf and raised his left hand slowly. Gaga! The surrounding wire poles and steel rods instantly wrap the hungry wolf, just like there is life, they directly lock the hungry wolf, the metal that locks the hungry wolf will wrap the hungry wolf layer by layer, more and more, soon an iron ball will be formed, and the hungry wolf will only have one pair of eyes blinking. "This Nima ~ "the hungry wolf was shocked, so understated, the gap is not a little big! Chapter 717 "You let me go!" The hungry wolf roared unyielding. The metal baseball was also stunned, so strong a hungry wolf was killed in Gao fan''s hand? Isn''t that fake? Is there such a big gap between the S-class and the S-class? "All right!" Gao fan squinted at the wolf and said, "I''ll deal with you after I''ve dealt with the elder centipede!" At the end of the speech, Gao fan flies directly to elder centipede. "Cluck!" The hungry wolf gnashed his teeth, but he could do nothing. "Oh! It''s like playing baseball all of a sudden Metal baseball looks at the hungry wolf wrapped in a ball, with an evil smile on his face. The wolf''s only eyes were bigger than the cup! There''s something to discuss! " Metal baseball light smile, "first hit and then discuss!" "Bang, bang!" The strong sound of metal impact came from the street, and the metal baseball covered its ears and pounded the metal ball madly. as for the hungry wolf, he had been shocked by the strong sound of metal impact. Gao fan looked back at the sky, but he just shook his head, "what a miserable hungry wolf..." "Well! You dare to look at other places when you fight with me The elder centipede roars, and his huge body pounces on Gao fan in the air. the elder centipede arrives in a moment, and Gao fan''s body blinks, directly goes around to the other direction, avoiding the attack of the elder centipede. The ordinary people watching the battle below could not help but sweat for Gao fan, "iron man, you have to come on!" "Bang!" Gao fan raised his hand and flew out with the burst energy of thunder and fire, hitting the elder centipede fiercely, but the effect was negligible, the elder Centipede''s armor was too abnormal. "Ha ha ha! Little doll, your strength is really strong, but it''s still too weak! " The elder centipede laughed wildly, and his body rolled violently. In an instant, the whole ground of s city was shaking, and many buildings collapsed in the next second. "Ma Dan! Again Gao fan''s face is very blue. it seems that he can only kill the goods by some means. If he goes on like this, s city will be destroyed. ¡°biu£¡ BIU ~ BIU ~ " several shells flew from one side and directly hit the centipede elder''s body, while exploding violently, they despised a flame. "Look, it''s the metal Knight!" Seeing this, the nearby citizens were a little excited. "The metal knight and iron man are here. It seems that we have been saved!" "Iron man, can you do it?" The metal Knight directly turned on the muzzle gun mode, "if not, stay and let me come alone..." "Boom!" Before the metal Knight finished, he was bitten by the elder centipede and turned into scrap iron. Gao fan''s face is a Lin, the speed of elder centipede is also faster! Yes, the centipede elder''s body was underground before, which limited his speed. now he has completely crawled out of the ground, and he is going to kill! Everyone was shocked. This NIMA Metal knight, this is Thousands of miles to send the head! Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. Originally, he wanted to see how far the metal knight could fight with the elder centipede. as a result, he was killed in seconds. It''s a shame. "Whoosh!" Elder centipede raids Gao fan again, and his huge body turns into a shadow. My God! What a speed! Everyone was shocked, the speed was fast and the skin was thick. How could NIMA fight? Chapter 718 Gao fan''s face is dignified, although he is not afraid of death, but if elder centipede is allowed to continue to rage like this, s pill! "Elder centipede! Since your defense is so strong, how dare you take a hard hit from me GAOFAN a cry, spread out in the palm of the hand lightning gathered. "Well?" Elder centipede looks at the thunder and lightning gathered in Gao fan''s palm and is slightly surprised, but Gao fan has said so. If he refuses, doesn''t he seem very counselled? "Come on, let me see how many kilos you have!" Elder centipede looks confident. "Hey, hey!" Gao fan showed an evil smile on his face. "I hope you don''t beg for mercy for a while." Gao fan removes the iron man''s armor and raises his hands over his head. In an instant, the originally sunny sky was covered with dark clouds, the whole sky of s city was covered with dark clouds, and the sky and the earth became dark. "Heaven and earth change color, iron man, this is to enlarge the move!" "Yes, I''m still looking forward to it." Ordinary people see the strength of Gao fan, once again strengthened their confidence. Elder centipede frowned slightly. He had a bad feeling. "Cut! Bravado, I''ll see how strong you are Elder centipede is confident. in his opinion, Gao fan is just a S-level newcomer and can''t be strong. The thunder clouds in the sky are getting thicker and darker, all the people in s city are looking at this side with fear. "Boom!" Among the thunder clouds, lightning is raging, and the heaven and the earth are illuminated instantly. Elder centipede frowned deeply at this time, the lightning just flashed made him feel like he was going to die. "Not good!" Elder Centipede''s face is dignified, "Gao fan, I don''t want to wait for you any more!" After that, elder centipede drags his long body towards Gao fan. "Shameless! What a shame Metal baseball says it can''t go on, "it''s shameless to fight hard and take the lead in the result. don''t you think so? Hungry wolf Metal baseball looks back at the hungry wolf trapped in the metal ball. The hungry wolf glared at the metal baseball fiercely, "do you have the right to call others shameless? You have the ability. You let me go and we''ll fight again! " "Let you go?" Metal baseball looks innocent, "how can it be? I didn''t catch you. It''s Gao fan''s business to let you go. I''m not qualified to let you go! " "You are shameless! What a shame The hungry wolf raved. In the sky, Gao fan gave a faint smile, "isn''t it true that elder centipede speaks? What a shame! But it''s too late! " "Lei Ying!" Gao fan drank and waved. Under the thunder cloud covering s City, there are thousands of lightning flashes. Those thunder and lightning seemed to be called, and they converged from all sides to one place, finally formed a bucket of thunder and lightning. Lightning refers to the centipede elder below. Nani? The centipede elder sees the thunder and lightning summoned by Gao fan, his face is very blue. The thunder and lightning of the bucket, such a thunder and lightning, I''m afraid there will be hundreds of millions of Ford! "No! No Just now, the calm elder centipede counseled directly in this second, he roared, but he could not change the fact that he was struck by lightning. In an instant, lightning enters the body. "Ah!" After a painful howl, the centipede elder''s dark body was covered with strong light, which made people close their eyes. Chapter 719 A moment later, the centipede elder''s body was stiff, spread out on the ground of S City, with black smoke everywhere. As for the strong defensive shells on his body, they were also broken under the attack of lightning, there were green blood flowing out of the cracks. "Dead?" Everyone is very curious about whether elder centipede is dead or not, even the cadres of the hero association are no exception. After a full five minutes, the centipede elder''s body was still motionless, almost everyone thought it was dead. In fact, elder centipede is pretending to be dead, so that he can take advantage of Gao fan''s carelessness and escape directly. Gao fan looks at elder centipede coldly, because the system doesn''t recognize that the other party is dead, so he knows that elder centipede is not dead! The life force of a hundred legged insect is really strong! Gao fan had to praise the vitality of elder centipede. Now in this situation, if someone else had changed, they might have been celebrating the victory. But elder centipede met Gao fan, and his luck seemed to be a little bad. At this time, Gao fan fell from the sky and stood on the head of elder centipede. Ma Dan, dare to climb to the head of labor and capital, can''t bear it. But the elder centipede said he did not dare to move, not at all. Gao fan stretched out his right hand, his arm covered with a kind of black energy, "weapon development, giant chopper!" Miso! Gao fan''s hand instantly turned into a huge black sword with a width of 3 meters, stabbed the elder Centipede''s head directly, then came out from the other side and plunged into the land. If it wasn''t for the sake of your strength, the labor and capital would lift the table now! The pain almost made elder centipede unable to resist, but he knew that Gao fan was mending his head. Stupid human, actually think my key is the brain? Elder centipede endured the pain and was secretly happy. it seems that Gao fan will withdraw his sword and leave next! But the next second, elder centipede was confused. Gao fan light smile, weapon enchant: fire! Bang! The chopping knife was immediately wrapped by the fire, and the high temperature burned the centipede elder''s brain directly. Nima! This is the rhythm of cremation! "Ah The centipede elder finally couldn''t help it. His huge body vibrated again and took away a piece of building in an instant. Gao fan''s face was cold, and the thunder attribute was enchanted on the chopping sword. The centipede elder''s body was stiff again. "Ah! You have to forgive me, kid Elder centipede has no other way, "please forgive me. Next time you are in danger, I will save your life!" "Ha ha! It''s too late to say that now! You need to pay for what you''ve done! " As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan ran along the body of elder centipede. The sword in his right hand ran across elder Centipede''s body, because elder Centipede''s hard armor had been broken by lightning before, so Gao fan easily set off a crack of lightning and fire on elder Centipede''s body. "Gao fan, I will not spare you when I die..." The elder centipede finished his last words word by word. Finally, Gao fan cut it completely from the middle and turned it into a barbecue centipede. "Ding! Kill the elder centipede and get 100 points! " "Yes The onlookers cheered and some hugged each other. Chapter 720 "We''re finally saved. That''s great!" "Iron man is so powerful!" "I want to join the world!" "Yes! I want to join the world, too! " Gao fan''s eyes were suddenly shocked because he found that the metal baseball had fallen down. Flash to metal baseball side, look at the damaged metal ball, Gao fan will know that the wolf escaped. "Are you all right?" Gofan squinted at the metal baseball. "No It''s ok... " Metal baseball immersed in the shock of Gao fan killing the elder centipede, "I''m sorry, I can''t keep the hungry wolf!" "It''s OK. We''ll catch it next time." Gao fan squatted on the ground and patted the shoulder of the metal baseball. "I''ll go first. Be careful yourself." There are not enough people in Fanguo. Gao fan is still very busy. And those guys from the hero Association, it is estimated that they will still mobilize heroes! So Gao fan took the time to solve a few more strange people, in order to make the country famous, after all, Qi Yu went to participate in the competition, but there were not enough people in the country. Metal baseball lying on the ground, staring at Gao fan flying away in a daze, "I wipe! This is what a strong man should look like. How handsome he is At the corner of the street, the hungry wolf grabs a strange man into pieces with one paw, and then tears up the paper given by the other party, "what strange man association? Labor and capital are not rare! " "Yes A strange bird flew over the sky. "Hungry wolf, we''ll meet again!" "Ah, tui ~" the wolf spat, and then looked at Gao fan, who was flying away. "Gao fan, you are very good and powerful. You are worthy of being listed as my opponent!" A city hero headquarters was in chaos, and all the people''s faces looked anxious. "W City report! Class a hero Chongwang is defeated in w City "J City report! S-level hero devil remoulder jenos is defeated by cockroaches "S city report! S-level hero metal baseball, S-level hero metal knight defeated by centipede elder "What?" The cadre of the hero Association frowned, "isn''t even the metal Knight an opponent?" "Where are the other S-class heroes? Atomic warrior, silver tusks? What about King? What about the tornado? What about blasting? " The director of the association is so impatient that he can''t find some people at the critical moment. "Er..." The operator is also very distressed, "at present, only tornado is active, and the others are missing..." J City when Gao fan found jenos, he found that the goods had been abandoned. "Your majesty Jenos lay on the ground, "sorry, I failed again!" "I''m sorry for what?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "you''ve killed a lot of strange people, and you''ve done a good job. now you have a rest, and there will be a UAV to pick you up!" "Yes Janos can only nod. "Ah At this moment, a cry of surprise came from the street in the distance, "wait, you don''t become hostile forces so simply!" Gao fan frowned slightly, "it''s the sound of blowing snow. I''ll go and have a look!" On the street, in front of the snow blowing in hell is a woman with a thorn whip, revealing clothes and sexy figure. The love pattern on the forehead and the flowers on the head show that this strange man is crossbow s. Looking at each other''s shape, Gao fan shivered coldly. Crossbow s looks sexy, the original just appeared in the presence of a large fascination, can be described as otaku killer. Unfortunately Later, when Nu s took off his mask, all the housemen were soft Chapter 721 No way, anyway I can''t drive a crack girl! Looking at the helpless snow blowing, nu s''s voice was full of enchantment, "you look so cute in a panic, but it''s useless even if you call it again! Because these children are all under my control now! " "Wow Ah Under the control of the crossbow s, the brother of the snow blowing group is blinded and comes up to the snow blowing group. Blowing snow''s face is very blue. She can''t do anything to these people. She can only control them with her super power. Originally, she wanted to disband the blowing snow group. After all, blowing snow had joined the Fanguo group, but when blowing snow announced its disbanding, a large number of strange people appeared, the people of the blowing snow group discussed to fight side by side for the last time, so blowing snow took these former subordinates to continue to deal with the strange people, but unexpectedly, the strength of the strange people was far greater than that of others Thinking about the snow blowing, this is not what they can cope with! "Ha ha, you are also very capable..." Nu s laughs wickedly, "it''s nice to be able to control so many people with your super power without harming them!" Blowing snow, dignified, silent. She''s almost at her best now, and there''s no room for distraction. Since you are so powerful, I''ll let you taste my whip As he spoke, the bramble whip in the hand of crossbow s waved high and fell heavily. "No!" Blowing snow''s face is cold, and his super power has been used to control those men, there is no extra power to resist the whip. It seems that this whip will be finished! Blow snow bite teeth, ready to fight the whip. All of a sudden, Gao fan takes the snow in his arms, grabs the whip, and then waves the long side back to the crossbow. With a bang, the long side left a long blood mark on the crossbow''s thigh. "Wow..." Those who were controlled by the crossbow s jumped up again, GAO fan used the force of the wind to push them away and fainted to the ground. Blowing snow hid in Gao fan''s arms in shock and looked at Gao fan''s face, "Your Majesty Thank you Gao fan looked down at the snow and said, "woman, please remember to me that you can''t put yourself in danger like this in the future. You should protect yourself well. your first whip must come from me!" "Well..." Of course, blowing snow heard Gao fan''s voice, with a blushing face, she buried her head deeply in Gao fan''s arms, "Your Majesty, you are so handsome, I will listen to you!" At this time, Gao fan looks sideways at the blowing snow, leaving only one side face for nu s, Nu s doesn''t get Gao fan''s handsome for a while. "Enough!" Nu s is getting angry, the person who suddenly appeared despised her, and hit her, this is a shame! "How handsome? Handsome can ignore the existence of my mother? Can you do whatever you want? " Crossbow s to Gao fan, is a burst. Gao fan slowly turned back and pondered for two seconds, "when do I say I''m handsome?" Seeing Gao fan''s handsome face and straight figure, nu s was stunned for a moment, the next second, his pupils dilated and his whole body relaxed. "Wow!" Crossbow s instantly held his hands in front of his chest, and then said to himself with a silly face, "beauty is justice, handsome can do whatever you want!" "If anyone says no, it''s because he''s not handsome enough!" "Ding! Congratulations on gaining the love of crossbow s, points + 100! " Chapter 722 what the hell! Gao fan''s eyes widened, are you so smelly? Do you accept split girl? What''s more, are all the women in the one punch world brain disabled? How come every one of them is inverted? Don''t you need to consider the feelings of labor and capital at all? The next second, nu s put away his weapon, and then came to Gao fan carefully, after a smile and a greeting, he looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, are you still short of a maid to warm the bed?" Nani? Blowing snow was on the alert at that time, "no lack, our majesty does not lack!" I''m not even in the upper position. You, a new comer, want to climb into your Majesty''s bed? "Cough!" Gao fan awkwardly cleared his throat, "crossbow s, right?" "My family is here!" Nu s looks at Gao fan with a smile. "Then what..." Gao fan thought for two seconds, "human beings are different from strange people, you''d better go back to your world quickly!" Since he has collected points, Gao fan doesn''t intend to kill each other, but if he wants to accept Hougong, Gao fan still has psychological obstacles, so he can only be repatriated. The crossbow s hears Gao fan''s words, the brow slightly wrinkles, this is rejected? "But..." "Although I''m a weirdo, weirdos also come from people, some people have weirdos, and others don''t have them!" "Er..." Gao fan can''t help swallowing. This woman is too tempting Blowing snow is slow for a while, then reaction comes over, a face anger, "you this shameless woman, say what?" "Hum!" "As long as your majesty likes, I''m willing to open all the doors for your majesty, can you do it?" "Shameless!" Blowing snow is blushing, in this respect, she is inexperienced and directly defeated. The crossbow pulled his arm, held it in his arms and acted coquettishly, "Your Majesty, I swear that I will never kill people indiscriminately again, I will listen to your Majesty in the future! Ok Your majesty "Cough!" Gao fan shook his head with an unhappy face, "but Your face... " "My face?" The crossbow s is slightly stunned, then slightly frowns to take off the mask on the face, "Your Majesty, what''s wrong with my face?" "You..." Gao fan was a little surprised, under the crossbow s mask, there was a mature and charming face with peach blossom, which was not a cleft girl at all. "What? Don''t your majesty like people''s faces? " Crossbow s is a little bit coy, "Your Majesty, please watch. I''m going to put on my mask! After all, I don''t like to show others this way... " "Why?" Gao fan some doubts, "your face is so perfect, why do you have to wear a mask to cover up?" Yes, in the original work, nu s wore a mask to cover her terrible crack, but now Nu s''s face is flawless and warm as jade. What''s the big crack. "Because..." Crossbow s a face is shy, then gather to Gao fan''s ear to whisper. Next second, Gao fan''s eyes glared, "what? Is there another way of saying that? " Blowing snow is obviously curious about why Nu s wears a mask, but she doesn''t hear their whispers. "If you don''t believe it, your majesty can touch it!" The crossbow''s ears were red with shame, and he looked like a little bird. Gao fan, doubting, swiped his fingers across the face of Nu s. Chapter 723 "Well..." His eyes were closed, he murmured comfortably in his mouth, and his body suddenly became stiff, and then The skin all over the body turned pink. Gao fan and the snow were shocked. Gao fan, of course, was surprised at the wonderful work of the sensitive belt of the crossbow! Blowing snow is surprised at the state of crossbow s at this time: the whole body is pink, and the charming face exudes an attractive temperament. Blow snow to just know now, original woman also can be so beautiful? Gao fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "OK, you put on the mask!" "Thank you Nu s put on his mask and looked at Gao fan cunningly, "that Am I your Majesty''s bed maid "So it is." Gao fan nodded secretly. "Thank you The crossbow jumped up and hung on Gao fan. "Stop it! Let go of that man The tornado came down from the sky. Super power launch, forcefully pull Gao fan and nu s apart. "Stop, stop, stop!" Gao fan quickly stopped the tornado, if he didn''t stop it any more, it would be cool. "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Tornado one face is stunned, "isn''t she sneaking attack you just now?" Nu s feels that the strength of tornado is definitely not comparable to that of blowing snow, she also knows the name of S-level hero shudder tornado, so at this time, she obediently hides behind Gao fan and no longer has the arrogance when facing blowing snow. Gao fan stood up and said, "she''s my new bed warming maid!" "What?" Tornado face a change, "Your Majesty, you actually accept strange people as warm bed maid!" "Yes! Why not? " Gao fan and nu s did not speak, but blowing snow stood up and stopped in front of the tornado, "Your Majesty, he will accept whoever he wants to be his maid!" Blowing snow''s favorite thing is watching the tornado eat shriveled, now such a good opportunity, she must have a good nausea tornado. Gao fan and nu s were stunned, and they didn''t understand why they came back. didn''t you oppose it just now? Now, what''s the point? "You didn''t stop your majesty!" The tornado looks like it''s going to start. Blowing snow is also a stubborn temper, "what? You want to do it? Do it! Who is afraid of whom? " "All right!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink, and his face was sulky. "it''s true that blowing snow said, I''ll take whoever I want! Tornado, pay attention to your identity "And crossbow s, dress well!" After that, Gao fan walked towards the street ahead without looking back, after hearing the words, he quickly picked up a robe on the ground and put it on, then he bowed to the tornado and the snow, and followed Gao fan''s steps. Look, I''ve been scolded! Blowing snow also made a face at the tornado, and then followed Gao fan away. Tornado looked at Gao fan, who disappeared at the corner of the street, and stamped his feet with a look of grievance, "Your Majesty is a bad guy! You know how to bully people! " Then, the tornado flew directly in the opposite direction. On the other side of the corner, Gao fan did not leave. "Your majesty Crossbow s very sensible, "or I go to persuade tornado, she should be able to understand!" "No!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "It''s not much for you to die. I was also impulsive just now, so I shouldn''t say that about her, but I have a lot of women, plus you, there must be 70! " "Seventy?" Blow snow and crossbow s all stare big eyes. Chapter 724 "Your Majesty is so powerful! There should be more women. " He forced a smile on his face. "Don''t flatter me like that." Gao fan light smile, "if you feel aggrieved, now leave still have time." The two girls frowned slightly and lowered their heads one after another. "Well, blow snow, you can take the crossbow back to the headquarters. If you have a chance, you can also tell the tornado what I just told you. You can think about it again!" When Gao fan finished his speech, he flew away directly, he didn''t know why, but he suddenly got up during this period, it has been several days since he brought snow blowing and tornado into the harem, but he still retains their perfect qualities. City Z underground "what''s the situation outside The strange man Wang Dashan squinted at the big embarrassing eyes below. "I''d like to report to your highness Wang Dashan, a strange man!" "The S-class metal knight and the S-class metal baseball have been defeated by us, we also took back the body of the metal Knight!" As he spoke, a chain with the remains of a metal Knight appeared in front of the snake. Without saying a word, Wang Dashan continued to report, "jenos, the S-level hero devil reformer, was also killed by the mantis, but the mantis also died, so the body of jenos could not be recovered!" "In addition, our strange snake girl''s" eyesight "was eaten by the S-level hero pig God. Talking about this pig God, it''s so disgusting that she ate strange people!" "Don''t talk about what you have or don''t have. Keep reporting!" The king snake spoke faintly. "Yes "Just now, the octopus was torn to pieces by the shudder tornado, and the bodies were everywhere. the battle video shows that the tornado suddenly became very irritable today, like entering menopause." "Finally, elder centipede He was killed by iron man Gao fan... " The strange man, Wang Dashan, suddenly widened his eyes. "What? Say it again The sweat on the head of Jiong''s eyes was streaming, he held the picture of Gao fan killing the elder centipede high above his head, "please have a look!" "Damn it Strange snake a pair of claws pinch of the click, face angry all tangled together, "actually killed the centipede elder! I''m going to kill Gao fan! " "Yes Big embarrassed eyes nodded, "I''ll let people pay attention to Gao fan''s trend all the time!" "Well! Go down! I want to be quiet! " Wang Dashan is not happy with her beauty. "Quiet? A voice came from the wreckage of the metal knight, "who is silence?" "I wipe! Who is it? " He looked around with a look of horror. when Temo came in, he didn''t know. This is the headquarters of the freak Association. Wang Dazhe squinted and looked at the wreckage of the metal knight. "Metal knight, are you still monitoring us through the wreckage of the machine?" "Zizi!" The metal Knight''s wreckage was electrified. "What''s your purpose, freak association? It can''t be pure sabotage, can it "Ha ha!" "It''s you, metal knight," he said "Forget it, I''ll tell you!" Wang Dashan''s face was cold and stern, "although violence is the primitive desire of people, but our purpose is certainly more than that, as a fragile creature, human beings are really sorry for the title of ruler of the earth, so..." Chapter 725 Wang Dazhe hesitated for two seconds, and his face showed an angry expression, "so you''d better stay there and have a good look!" At the end of the speech, the snake crushed the remains of the metal knight, and he was in a better mood. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The metal knight in front of the computer looks at the signal that has been completely cut off, with a dignified face. In a clump of trees in J City, "wipe!" Diligent sonic is crazy to output photos of Gao fan on the tree trunk. Just now, he saw Gao fan split the elder centipede in half. Yes, he was at the scene, but he didn''t show up. Because he clearly saw the gap between himself and Gao fan, and it is estimated that he can''t beat the other side. "Bang! How can there be such a strong man in this world? Must his war clothes be at fault? " Sonic''s face was livid. All of a sudden, sonic felt like he was being watched, his face was cold, "rat in the dark, don''t show up quickly!" "Whoosh!" A figure appeared behind sonic. Sonic''s long knife came out of its sheath and pounced on the man. The man, with a cold face, dodged, "you are sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic All of a sudden, another man appeared next to him, directly attacking sonic''s abdomen. Sonnick''s body stagnated in the air, then jumped away in the opposite direction, several tumbled down on the ground not far away, sonnick''s face showed a "naive" smile, "Hey, although I don''t know who you are? But you dare to attack me It seems that you are ready to die! " "Sneak attack?" One of the two men, a woman, gave a faint smile, "just now, it''s just our love for our younger generation, the only survivor of the 44 phase of the end Sonic sonic sonic "Nani?" Sonik was slightly stunned. "Are you from the village, too?" "Introduce yourself!" Niang Pao Nan said faintly, "we are the golden 37..." "All right!" Sonik looked haughty. "Just know where you come from. I''m not interested in your names! What are you doing here? " Niang Pao man''s words were interrupted, and he turned black. Instantly, his white face was covered with black spots, and his teeth became sharp. Sonik''s face was cold. This is a strange man. Whoosh! The figure of the woman gun man disappeared directly in front of sonic''s eyes, and then appeared behind sonic. Sonic''s long knife had been taken away by him and was now on sonic''s neck. Sonic''s eyes widened in surprise. The speed It should be comparable to Gao fan! "Boy, believe it or not, I''ll kill you!" The voice of the woman gun man became very rough and crazy, and rang out behind sonik. Sonik was in a cold sweat and could not help swallowing. "No, you don''t want to kill me, if you want to kill me, I''m dead!" "Ha ha!" One side of the hedgehog head man faint smile, "quite smart!" "You How can you be so fast? How did you get out of it? " Sonik had sweat all over his head. "Exercise?" "Don''t make a mistake, it''s not the speed that can be trained out, it''s weirdness!" the barbed man joked "Weirdo?" Sonic frowned. "What''s that?" "Hee hee! I knew you''d be interested! " Niang Pao man took out a new coronavirus like meat and threw it in front of sonic. "this is a strange human cell. If you eat it, you can become as strong as us!" Chapter 726 Said, Niang gun male and prickly head male turn to leave, "sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic sonic Sonic picked up the meat on the ground and got into a tangle. J City a nameless street, Qiyu has no choice but to shake her head. The wig was unreliable, but he was not spared in the end. he was found to have forged his identity by the organizers and was expelled from the competition. "Chakranko, I''m sorry!" Qiyu throws her wig into the trash and says to herself, "I screwed up. Maybe you''re going to be blacklisted too!" "Qiyu!" Gao fan fell from the sky, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be on the court now? " "Master!" Qi Yu''s face showed a naive smile, "the game is over, so I came out!" "Did you get the championship?" Gao fan asked. "Er..." Qiyu buckled the back of her head. "No, I''ve been found and driven out." "So the champion is the water dragon?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Qiyu widened her eyes. "Master, how do you know that you are also watching my competition?" "That''s not true!" Gao fan light smile, "teacher is God, God is omniscient." "Well Well, you win! " Qiyu has a dull face. What else did you ask just now "Let''s go! Take my teacher to the martial arts competition. There''s something happening there now. " Gao fan stands with his hands down. "What happened?" Qiyu is stunned, but she is already leading the way. Sonic appears on the street and blocks their way, he holds a sword on his chest and looks at Gao fan and Qi Yu coldly, "you two Stop Before, he accepted the queer cells from the two queer people, but because he thought the meat was disgusting, so he cooked the meat and ate it with a glass of red wine. As a result, there seems to be no other effect except having a diarrhea. However, sonic still doesn''t believe in evil. Since the other party''s eating is useful, why is it useless. After analysis, sonic thinks that it''s useless because he doesn''t have the ability to activate weirdness, and through his efforts, he finds that he can''t activate weirdness in any case, so sonic thinks that he may need to activate weirdness in the battle, and then he finds Gao fan and Qi Yu. "Sonik?" Gao fan looked at the visitor with a faint smile, "why, do you think it through? I''m going to join Van Gogh? " "Of course not!" Sonic''s face was livid. "I''m here to challenge you!" "Challenge my master?" Qi jade eyes a Lin, "bald boy, you don''t want to die!" That''s right. Now sonic is bald. The hair that Qiyu pulled out before hasn''t grown yet. Looking at Qiyu''s eyes, sonic immediately remembers the fear of being dominated by the master and apprentice. Whether it''s the hair that has been pulled out of the head and can''t grow out any more, or the testicles that have been smashed by one blow and are still in pain, all remind sonic of the shame of defeat. "Enough!" Sonic was angry at that time and growled at Qiyu, "aren''t you bald, too? What''s that look like? " "It''s all said! No, I''m bald Qiyu has a dark face. "All right, all right! Isn''t that a challenge? " Gao fan smiles faintly, "don''t you understand after losing so many times? You have no chance but to submit to me! " Chapter 727 "No!" Sonic''s face was livid. "This time is different. This time I ate the freak cells Huh? Gao fan frowned slightly and then gave a cool smile, it seems that he remembers that when sonic ate strange human cells, he cooked them. It''s strange that they can be effective. "Weirdo cells?" Qi jade a face is stunned, "that is what ghost?" "Ha ha!" Sonik again showed a naive smile, "it''s a kind of thing that can make people weird!" "Weirdo?" Qi Yu stares big eyes, "are you crazy? It''s not proper to be a good person, but to be a strange person "Hum!" Sonik had a sullen face and a stubborn face. "What do you know? You are so strong, it is impossible to understand the feelings of the weak, in order to become strong, I am willing to do anything As soon as the words fell, sonik''s long knife came out of its sheath and stabbed Gao fan. Qiyu wants to start, and is stopped by Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes, the magnetic force starts, and the knife in sonic''s hand is fixed in the air. "What?" With a look of consternation, sonic quickly released the long knife and flew back, by the way, he threw several pieces of kuwu at Gao fan. Gao fan doesn''t move. Kuwu''s metal weapon is the same as the long sword. It is still controlled by Gao fan''s magnetic force. With a faint smile, Gao fan twisted those long swords together with painlessness, then turned red and melted in a flash, and then recombined them into dozens of flying swords with the same shape. In a flash, these flying knives arrived around sonic''s body, locked the vital parts of sonic''s body. Sonic clearly realized that he had been killed again "You! How did you do that? " Sonik didn''t dare move now, sweating all over his head. Gao fan is not a little bit better than before. "Sonik, listen to me!" Gao fan looks gloomy, "you have two choices now: first, submit to me, I will help you become stronger! Second, my patience is limited. This is the third time you have been arrogant in front of me, so if you don''t surrender, you will die! " Miso! While speaking, Gao fan waves the second generation of ghost pullers he used to smoke into the land under sonic''s feet, at the same time, he lifts the blockade on sonic and says, "choose to surrender, this knife is yours!" Sonik''s body was light, and his body was instantly deflated. If you want him to surrender, he is a hundred unwilling, but if you do not surrender, you will die. He has no doubt that Gao fan can do what he can say. And most importantly, Gao Fan said that he would help him become stronger. Think about the power of Gao fan, think about the power of Qi Yu, sonic is not a fool, weighing the pros and cons, he kneels directly on the ground, "I, sonic sonic sonic sonic, submit to your majesty, submit to your majesty!" "Ding! Take sonic, excited + 100! " Gao fan nodded secretly, and the smelly boy finally gave in. It''s not a waste of my efforts to release you twice! "Come on, let''s go to the arena!" "Yes J City, competition field, chaos. There are fallen humans and blood everywhere, and the ground has been destroyed. The champion of this competition, Shuilong, is also lying on a piece of broken land, his mouth is full of blood and his teeth have already fallen out, which is very miserable. Looking at the distant figure of the hero, the freak mountain looks forward to it. "Do you hear me? Water dragon! There are many more powerful geeks than me gathered in the geek Association. I''m really looking forward to it Chapter 728 "Cough!" The water dragon coughed up a mouthful of old blood and said, "stop playing, stop playing, I give up That explosion mountain, you and I have no reason to be enemies! I''m not interested in fighting any more... " "Ha ha..." With an evil smile on his face, he grabbed the water dragon''s hair and lifted him up. "Ah! It hurts... " The water dragon let out a cry of pain, "what do you want?" "What for?" The explosion mountain stares big eyes, "you say don''t fight don''t fight, also too relaxed?"? I think you have forgotten your arrogance when you beat me in the competition field before? " "I''ve lost my fight. It''s immoral of you to hit me now!" The water dragon showed a look of fear, he had seen the power of explosive mountain before, and now he had no fighting spirit. "Ha ha ha! Ridiculous There was a look of madness in his eyes. "Do I still need morality to beat people? Ha ha ha "To tell you the truth!" "I didn''t realize my lifelong pursuit until I became a weirdo, that is, to play with people who are weaker than me, such as you now!" Water dragon face a Lin, directly tore off his hair, a face of pain turned away. "Want to go? Have you agreed with me? " The face of the exploding mountain is awe inspiring, and the legs of the water dragon are broken with one foot. "Ah The water dragon howled again in pain. "Pop mountain master, please let me go!" The water dragon has collapsed, he just wanted to win a championship, but he didn''t want to die, he looked up at the mountain with fear, "I was wrong before, please let me go, you are the strongest!" "Hey, hey!" With a grim smile, pop Shan put his toes in front of the water dragon, "lick my toes, champion! Maybe I''ll let you go The water dragon looks at the toe of the mountain nearby, and tears of grief flow from his eyes. he is the champion of martial arts. He is respected by thousands of people, but he didn''t expect to fall to such a situation. "Anyone can help me!" The water dragon burst out crying, "please, heroes! Just one of them! " "Ah ha ha ha!" "Pop mountain laughs wildly," you just heard the hero say? Now there are many strange people out there, and the heroes are too busy to hear you! I think you''d better die Explosive mountain raised his big foot, ready to step on the water dragon. The water dragon looked at the feet falling from his head and closed his eyes hopelessly and helplessly. "Bang!" the water dragon tightly closed his eyes, but did not feel pain. "Hello Princess Qiyu hugged the water dragon in her arms and said, "it''s the champion. Thanks for your loud cry, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to save you in time!" The water dragon gradually opened his eyes and looked at Qiyu strangely, "you You are the bald man who fought with me before "Don''t call me bald, my name is Qiyu!" Qiyu''s company is very black. He really wants to throw the goods on the ground. "Run, run!" The water dragon suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the explosive mountain, "he is explosive mountain, and he was also a contestant before, he ate strange human cells to become what he is now, even I am not his opponent, run away!" Chapter 729 "Hey, hey!" So you two Are you here to save the water dragon? " At this time, the water dragon found out the existence of Gao fan and sonic, and he cried out in a hurry, "run away, too! Run away Gao fan was indifferent and looked at sonic faintly, "sonic, you also heard that this explosion mountain is a guy who ate the cells of a strange man, I can calculate that he is a dragon level strange man! Don''t force it. I''ll try it for you! " "Yes! Your majesty Sonik''s face sank and he drew his knife. "Try the knife? What a wild fellow Pop mountain face a Lin, and sonack tangled together. In Gao fan''s view, sonic''s strength and explosive mountain should be similar. Although sonic couldn''t beat the deep-sea king before, it''s hard to say the strength of the Dragon class of explosive mountain. it''s just right for Sonic to try. With the second generation of ghost torches, sonik has become more powerful. With the sharpness of the second generation of ghost torches and the speed of sonic, the explosive mountain will soon be covered with wounds. Although not enough to kill, but in the long run, the explosion will die. "Damn it Pop mountain angry, this is obviously playing him as a monkey! Who can bear it! After all, Gao fan is an S-class iron man, in his opinion, the weakest of these people is Qiyu, and Qiyu is holding a water dragon. Bad! Sony Ke was stunned for a moment. Obviously, he didn''t expect that explosive mountain would change its attack target at this time, "stop it!" Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes and drank fiercely. Sonic''s face was cold. Bad. Looking at Gao fan, it''s dangerous to be bald! No, it''s the first battle for me to join any country. It''s a shame if I die bald! Sonic''s figure in the next second into streamer, toward the explosion mountain rushed up. As for the water dragon in Qiyu''s arms, he has already peed, what kind of evil is it? It was saved. Now, is it going to die again? Explosion mountain cold smile, the reaction of the people let him understand, this bald is really the weakest. "Hey, hey! Go to hell The fist of exploding mountain has reached Qiyu, Qiyu raises her hand without expression and hits it with a fist, which is opposite to exploding mountain''s fist. Explosion mountain surprised to find that since the fist actually in the rapid break. "Poof!" The next second, the explosion of the mountain''s body into a pile of broken meat, sprinkled on the ground. "Ding! Qiyu kills exploding mountain, points + 100! " The water dragon and sonic almost fell on their chin, I wipe! One blow makes a scum! This bald head So strong? "Ah Gao fan covered his face, "didn''t he let you stop? Now it''s all right, sonik''s training goal is gone... " Anyway, it''s also a dragon level training companion. If you don''t say no, you don''t "Er..." Qiyu slightly embarrassed to look at sonic, "I''m sorry, this is self-defense!" Sonic and the water dragon are petrified in an instant. My God, it turns out that Gao fan just yelled "stop it." is that what he meant? Especially the water dragon, he has cried out, "please don''t be so surprised next time!" "Ah ~ ~ bang!" A white figure flashed in front of people''s eyes, smashed a row of audience seats and raised a cloud of smoke. What comes next is a huge monster. It is the cadre of the association: Dragon level monster hero! Chapter 730 "Why?" The hero looks at several people present curiously, and finally looks at the water dragon in Qiyu''s arms, "I remember You should be the guy that we tried to deal with before, right? But how are you still alive? " The water dragon swallows his saliva. The hero in front of him is a super weirdo who is more powerful than the explosive mountain. his eyes are full of fear when he is watched by his opponent. Sonic left a drop of sweat on his forehead, and the strange man in front of him put more pressure on him than the one before. The explosion mountain lightly swept a beach of flesh and blood on the ground, "is this explosion mountain?" "Well! Yes Qiyu''s face was expressionless, and even buttoned her nostrils. "Are you a weirdo, too?" "You killed pop mountain?" The hero looks at Qiyu, then takes out a handful of strange human cells and throws them on the ground, "this is a strange human cell. I think you are a talent. Eat it and join us!" "Eh ~" Qi Yu''s face was disgusted and crushed the strange man''s cell. "What a disgusting thing. I''m afraid I''ll have diarrhea if I eat it?" Sonik''s face is very black. Is diarrhea talking about me? "Kid, it seems that you are looking for death!" Hero face a Lin, start to attack Qi jade. Sonic waved his sword to the hero. Gao fan nodded in secret. Sonic really has the ability to be a strong man. He doesn''t give advice to heroes. But sonic is weak after all, is not a hero''s opponent, soon fell behind. Among the ruins of the auditorium, the S-class hero flashed, and fratio climbed out of the ruins with a ferocious face. just now, he was hit by a strange man who called himself "hero" and crashed into the ruins. now his whole body is in pain. At this time, he covered his broken left arm and looked at sonic, who was fighting with the hero not far away. "It''s him!" Flash fratio looked at sonic''s figure and his face sank. Flash fratio, as a ninja in the paradise ninja village, once led a bloody massacre, and this bloody massacre directly led to the collapse of sonik''s "end of 44 phase" only sonik survived. This is a little-known history. If we hadn''t seen sonic today, we would have forgotten fratio himself. Thinking of this, fratio couldn''t help but be absorbed. "Whoosh!" Sonic was hit by the hero and flew in the direction of fratio. When fratio realized that something was flying by, it was too late. "Ah After a exclamation, sonic sat fratio in the ruins. "Why?" Sonic sat up from the ground and looked left and right in a dazed way, "what''s the matter? How can I feel no pain in my imagination? " "Of course Fratio, with an angry face, crawled out of the ruins again. "There''s labor to cushion you. Of course it doesn''t hurt!" "Er..." Sonic was a little embarrassed. "What Thank you "Asshole!" Fratio was livid and wanted to punch sonik. "Poof!" A loud noise came again and attracted the attention of the two people. When they looked at it at the same time, they saw that half of the hero''s huge body disappeared, leaving only two huge long legs standing in a pool of broken meat on the ground. The picture was too weird Fratio''s face was shocked. It was a hero, a hero who made him feel that he might die at any time! You''ve been beaten to death by a B-class bald shawl? Is that still grade B? Fake, right? Chapter 731 Sonic also widened his eyes. He has the most say in the physical strength of the hero. Even the second generation of Guiche, who can easily cut the mountain, is a little slow when cutting on the hero, but the hero with such a strong defense is beaten to pieces by Qiyu? Nima Isn''t that true? Shuilong has personally experienced the power of heroes, and is still shrouded in the shadow of heroes, dominated by that kind of fear, but in Shuilong''s heart, a hero like death was killed by Qiyu, and Qiyu didn''t seem to exert much force at all? Nima Too subversive, right? "That..." Qiyu looks at Gao fan with embarrassment, "master, if I say I failed this time, do you believe it?" Gao fan left without expression, "OK! Now that we''re done, let''s go back! " "Oh Qiyu followed closely. She looked back at sonic and said with a smile, "bald man, follow up!" Sonik''s face was very cool, and he had a tendency to fight with Qiyu with a knife, even if he was bald, what was he doing? "Wait!" The water dragon is lying on the ground. Look at Qiyu. "What''s the matter?" Qiyu looks back. Water dragon swallowed saliva, "I know this matter may be a bit abrupt, but qiyujun, I want to worship you as a teacher!" "Absolutely no!" Qiyu frowned. A Janos is enough trouble. "it''s OK to be a friend. When you are well, come to the headquarters of Fanguo to find me!" "The headquarters of the State Is that right? " The Dragon nodded sadly. The flash in the ruins, fratio''s face at the same time, murmured, "where the country''s headquarters..." On the round conference table in the secret room of the headquarters of the hero Association in city a, the cadres of the hero Association look dignified one by one. A one eyed man with glasses looks calm, "all the cities have stabilized, and the driving Knight sends information. The other side is a strange people association formed by strange people!" "Although I don''t know the purpose of the other side, I know that the leader of the other side is a king snake!" "The king snake? What a strange name... " "Ding Dong!" Suddenly, a message came from the 3D hologram. "The general location of their base has also been transmitted It''s a driving Knight "The place is "Z City?" "City Z?" The cadres on the scene frowned one after another, and someone asked, "isn''t z the city where the headquarters of the state is located? Is the strange man related to any country? " "Is it possible that fan Guo and the queer Association join hands to fight against the hero Association, or even that the queer association was originally established by fan Guo?" "Well!" Another person echoed, "we can''t rule out this possibility. After all, only city Z has not been harmed in this attack, every other city has seen strange person incidents, big or small." People nodded slightly, and felt that this statement was very possible. "But This time, many people have been sent out from the kingdom of fan. Among them, the Dragon level centipede elder, the Dragon level explosion mountain and the hero all died under Gao fan''s hands There are also doubts. "Cut! Maybe it''s a show! " "Show with Dragon Is the cost too high? " "Maybe it''s not dragon level at all. After all, except for elder centipede, we don''t have any exact data to prove that pop mountain and heroes are dragon level!" Chapter 732 "Cough Let''s not discuss this for a moment! " The glasses man''s face was cold, "now the most important thing is that the other party has taken the son of one of our important shareholders. It''s very difficult!" "What is hostage taking for? These weirdos... " "For money?" "What''s the use of money for weirdos?" "Since the other party has taken hostages, it will definitely contact us next. Don''t you know the other party''s purpose then?" "Well, that''s right..." Suddenly, the elevator door opened and a young man rushed out. "There''s news from the weirdos association!" Everyone''s face is one Lin, one after another see always person, "what news?" Instantly, a large number of black spots appeared on the young man''s face, and the eyeballs almost fell out. "What Everyone immediately got up and tried to stay away from the young man, someone immediately took out a gun and pointed it at the young man''s head, looking panicked, "do you need to shoot?" The next moment, the man in the hands of the abdomen appeared in a huge eye. "Hello, everyone from the hero Association, let me introduce myself. I''m the big lost eye of the weirdo Association..." The cadres were in a daze. Has the weirdo Association infiltrated here? Kusno laboratory, Fanguo headquarters, Z city. "That''s it. How do you feel, Janus?" Dr. cusno has a kind face. "Well! Very good Janos moved his new body a little bit. "Isn''t it inconvenient to move? This time, we added the parts we got from the alien spaceship! " Asked cusno. "No, I feel very strong!" Janos was a little excited. "Thank you, Dr. cusno." "Thank your majesty if you want. After all, he allowed me to use the parts of the spaceship on you." Dr. cusno gave a faint smile. Janos looked at gofan. "Thank you, your majesty." Gao fan light smile, "nothing, jenos, you are my minister, your efforts I see in the eyes, these are you should get." "Thank you for your trust Jenos''s face was dignified, "this time I was careless and underestimated the enemy''s strength. please rest assured that I will not lose again next time!" "I''m not afraid there''s no firewood to burn if there''s green hills left! Jenos Gao fan looks indifferent, "you don''t have to be so brave. If you lose, you lose. It''s the most important thing to be alive." "But your majesty..." Jenos is very stubborn, "if I don''t spell like that, don''t I apologize for your Majesty''s training and doctor''s training?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "jenos, you have to remember that you have to survive to repay me and the doctor''s kindness..." Jenos''s eyes widened and his body froze for a moment, Yes, your majesty is right. I have to live! "Live well!" Gofan patted Janos on the shoulder. "Yes At this time, the crossbow entered the laboratory. "It''s little s." Dr. cusno gave a cool smile. Xiao s is Gao fan''s name for nu s. The crossbow s in uniform is less glamorous than before, but the uniform is tightly wrapped around her body, which is still sexy. "Your majesty "This is today''s news," he said, "the geek association has given the hero Association three days to gather heroes to go to the headquarters of the geek association to save the hostages. The Geek association has declared war on the hero association!" Chapter 733 "Ha ha! Interesting Gao fan glanced at the newspaper and said, "where is the hero association? Did they respond? " "Not for the time being." He shook his head. "Well." Gao Fan said with a honey smile, "well, let''s send out the news, that Fanguo is going to attack the freak Association, and then add our S-level strength to the newspaper, including tornado, Janos, bongo, police dog man and so on..." "Yes The crossbow nodded. "Yes Gao fan suddenly thought of something, "Xiao s, tell King to come here for a while!" "Dr. cusno, are you ready for that, too?" "Yes! Your majesty Cusno was very respectful. "All right!" He left the lab. At this time, king is playing games with Qiyu in her room. ¡°ko£¡¡± Qiyu was hit 191 times by King again, and directly lost his blood. "Ah, ah Qiyu collapsed. "How can you be so powerful, king!" "Hum!" King gave a faint smile and did not speak. I''m kidding. For my title of the world''s first man, other people can''t beat me. As long as I can beat qiyujun, you''ll be OK! "Mr King, are you in there?" Crossbow s with a smile knocked on the door of Qiyu''s room. King leaned out his head and said, "little s, what''s the matter?" "Your Majesty told you to go to Dr. cusno''s Lab!" He laughed sweetly. "Oh! All right Five minutes later, king and Qiyu arrived at cusno''s lab. "See your majesty!" King is very respectful to Gao fan. "Well!" Gofan nodded and looked at cusno. "Doctor, it''s time to start!" Cusno nodded and operated on the keyboard. saw the wall as like as two peas in the next minute. , a man who looks exactly the same as king, came out of the lab and stood in front of everyone. "This..." King was stunned. "Your Majesty Are you going to replace me? " Dr. cusno explained, "this is a robot designed and manufactured by Dr. kenas and I according to your Majesty''s request. he will be king your robot in the future!" "Mine?" King looks confused. "Considering your actual combat ability is too weak, but your hand speed is very strong, so I asked two doctors to design a combat system that is very suitable for you!" As like as two peas in the room, , "later, you just need to sit in the room and control the robot that you are exactly the same." At this time, cusno has handed the robot''s operation manual and tools to King. King looked at the things in his hand with a face full of self-confidence. Qiyu came forward and patted king on the shoulder, "Congratulations, you can also take part in the battle!" "Qiyujun, do you think I can do it?" King has some doubts. "Of course!" Qiyu waved her fist, "Master said, I am the strongest man in the world, and you are the only man in the world who can beat me in video games, so this thing is really suitable for you!" King was moved to cry and knelt down to Gao fan, "Your Majesty I will do my best to fight against strange people for your majesty and for every country "Come on! Get up Gao fan gave a faint smile. Chapter 734 Then Gao fan looked at jenos and said, "jenos, I''ll give you a task, to accompany king to help him master the performance of the robot as soon as possible, because we will have big moves next!" "Yes Jenos took orders and went out with king and Qiyu, just in time, jenos also wanted to try out the effect of his new parts. In the corner of the corridor, flash fratio secretly followed a few people. Before Qiyu a punch hit the hero''s picture deeply engraved into his mind, can''t erase. He is very curious Qiyu this B class is what kind of strength, so he secretly touched into all the country headquarters. "Your Majesty..." Cusno looks at the furtive fratio in the surveillance, "this man..." "Oh Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "don''t worry about this man. He''s the S-class hero flash fratio of the hero Association. let him go. I''ve opened a green channel for him." "Well..." Cusno could only shake his head helplessly when he looked at Gao fan''s joking smile, this fratio is so pathetic. Now he doesn''t know that he is being monitored. As for fratio, Gao fan naturally has his own plan. this man is a talent. He came from the same village as sonik, and he is much more powerful than sonic, which is worth editing. At this time, in the strange people association base underground in Z city. "Asshole! Say it again Wang''s face was tangled together. "The hero also died with him, there was another dragon level weirdo who just joined the mountain explosion, GAO fan was found at the scene of their death!" "Gao fan! It''s Gao fan again "I''m going to kill him myself!" he said "Your Highness, it''s not a good time for us to take the initiative, now we are fighting against any country, and the biggest beneficiary is the hero Association." "What are we going to do now King snake has a gloomy face. "Wait! According to the original plan, when the hero association comes in, if Gao fan comes with them, he''ll catch them all. if he doesn''t come, we''ll clean up the hero Association and then clean them up! " "I know it''s tough, but your highness snake, this is the best solution at the moment." I''m a little flustered. "Hum!" The king big snake is slightly angry, "I know, this time it." Meanwhile, Gao fan and his party are visiting the battle between King and Janos. The remote control robot built by cusno for king is very good, under King''s operation, the robot has quick reaction and outstanding close combat ability. Even Janos, under King''s command, is at a disadvantage. Jenos looks stubborn, but he can''t beat the king robot. if Gao fan hadn''t said in advance that he would not use hot weapons, he would fire every minute to kill the king robot. But after all, it was a simple duel. Soon, the fight between the two ended in a draw. Both cusno and kenas have collected relevant data. "Well, very good!" Cusno showed a kind smile on his face, "after adding the parts removed from the spaceship, the overall performance of jenos has been improved, and the related performance of the brand-new King robot has greatly exceeded my expectation! Or your majesty Shengming, did not let this spaceship fall into the hands of the metal Knight before. " Chapter 735 "Great, king!" Qi Yu stood by and opened her eyes in surprise, "I said you are so good at playing games, you can do it!" King was also very excited, "ha ha! Your highness, I will be able to fight honestly in the future. " Jenos, on the other hand, is a bit lost. Qiyu immediately came forward to comfort jenos, "jenos, don''t lose heart, you can''t beat king is normal, you see I can''t beat him." Jenos looks at Qiyu helplessly. Teacher You are so special that you can really comfort people! Just then, the special phone of hero Association of jeros rang. What''s going on? Call at this time? "What?" Janos picked up the phone with a dignified face. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan was slightly surprised to see jenos. Jenos put down the phone with a dignified face, "it''s an emergency rescue signal from the hero Association, saying that a group of A-level heroes went to round up the hero Hunter: hungry wolf, fell into a bitter battle and asked for support!" "Hungry wolf?" Gao fan joked, "let''s go! Let''s all go, let King''s robot participate in the actual combat "Really?" King''s eyes widened with excitement. "Of course!" Gao fan nodded. Z City, a suburb, a cabin in the forest. A-level hero Gatling''s face was very blue. He pointed his gun at the hungry wolf, "hungry wolf, you have been locked by me. If you don''t give up, you will die!" The hungry wolf''s face was frozen. "I advise you not to shoot. There is a child in the cabin behind me. if you hurt him, it would be bad!" "Hum!" Gatling machine gun slightly folded his mouth, "it seems that the hero Hunter hungry wolf is not so good! How can you think of such a lie to deceive me at such a time? Do you think I''ll believe it? " The hungry wolf frowned, "I didn''t cheat you." "Cut the crap!" The finger of Gatling machine gun has been pulled on the trigger, "I''ve given you a chance, which you don''t cherish! Go to hell As soon as the words were over, the gun in Gatling''s machine gun sounded a metallic roar. "Dada dada!" The bullets rained down on the hungry wolf like no money. The hungry wolf suddenly widened his eyes, I''ll go, do you really shoot? At this moment, there is a child hidden in the cabin behind him, a child who experienced similar tragedy as the hungry wolf when he was a child. "Asshole!" The hungry wolf frowned and swore. He did not choose to get out of the way, because once he got out of the way, the child behind him would definitely die in the hail of bullets. "I can only try this one!" The hungry wolf''s face was blue and his hands were across his chest. He closed his eyes slowly, and there seemed to be a flowing smell in his hands. Gatling''s machine gun was confused. He couldn''t understand why the hungry wolf would stand there motionless, Why did he close his eyes and look down on people? "Bastard, don''t you even hide? Since you want to die so much, go to die! " Gatling machine gun has gone crazy, he directly turns on the crazy output mode of machine gun, and his vitality is several times greater than before. All of a sudden, the hungry wolf suddenly opened his eyes and waved his hands quickly, forming a series of residual shadows. In an instant, the bullets that should have hit the hungry wolf seemed to be pulled by the hands of the hungry wolf, one after another avoided the body of the hungry wolf and passed the hungry wolf. Where the bullet passed, it withered and decayed, the hit part of the cabin in the forest turned into powder in an instant. Chapter 736 A minute later, the Gatling machine gun stopped because it ran out of bullets. The hungry wolf was standing there with blood all over his body. His arms dropped naturally and there was blood dripping. Although most of the bullets were pulled away by the hungry wolf, but in the face of such a large number of bullets, it is inevitable that there will be a fish out of the net, he also has a lot of bullets. The hungry wolf stares at Gatling''s machine gun angrily, but behind him, there is still a small wall standing in the woods. At this time, the children hiding behind the low wall of the hut looked out in horror. At this time, the child''s three senses were broken, he didn''t understand why the hero would still shoot after the wolf said that there was someone in the cabin behind him. He didn''t understand why the target of the heroes'' siege, a villain, would help himself block bullets in order to save himself. Gatling machine gun looked at the wolf in shock. He was going crazy, "why Why can''t I hit you? " That''s the most powerful strike of labor and capital, the roar of Vulcan, who fires 20000 bullets a minute, you defuse it with your bare hands? Are you special or human? Hungry wolf light smile, "because you are too weak, and I am too strong!" "Bang!" With a flash of body shape, the hungry wolf easily knocked the A-level hero Gatling machine gun to the ground, stepping on the chest of Gatling machine gun, the hungry wolf showed a fierce expression on his face. At this time, the little boy finally came out from behind the wall, "stop, uncle, don''t kill him, he is a hero!" Gatling machine gun completely ignorant force, hungry wolf behind the hut, there is really a child! Will the hungry wolf, who claims to be a freak, really stand up to protect a child? This has overturned Gatling''s understanding of the word "weirdo.". The hungry wolf turned back and squinted at the child, "smelly boy! Don''t run, or I''ll kill you later, I''m Strange man "Ah The child was so scared that he sat on the ground and ran away. Gatling machine gun has been looking at the hungry wolf with suspicious eyes, "you actually block bullets in order to save this child!" "Cut! Who is going to save him The hungry wolf''s face was covered with blood, but he still couldn''t keep his proud eyes, "I just pity him!" "Don''t you call yourself a freak? Why? Why do you want to save him Gatling machine gun almost roared out this sentence, after all, a child would have died in the hands of his hero had it not been for the hungry wolf who claimed to be a freak just now. "Cut! It''s said that saving him is just by the way. I block bullets just to prove that I''m strong! " The hungry wolf laughs sarcastically, "besides, I''m a weirdo just because I look down on you heroes. It''s nothing to do with a child!" "And you heroes are too weak. If you can call one or two S-level heroes to fight me, it won''t be so." "What do you know?" Gatling machine gun roared, "everyone only looks at S-class heroes, but we A-class heroes also work hard!" "We are all heroes. Why can they be affirmed by everyone while we can only follow in obscurity? We are not wrong in this action, we just want to prove ourselves! " "Ha ha!" The hungry wolf sneered, "so Your so-called proof is to take your companions to death? " Chapter 737 "In my opinion, your so-called proof is just making excuses for your selfishness, arrogance and self righteousness." The hungry wolf has a cold face. Gatling machine gun heard the hungry wolf''s words, instantly stopped. "Forget it, I don''t care about you. I have to find a place to recuperate!" The hungry wolf spat, "how did you become so talkative today?" The hungry wolf turned and was ready to leave. "Whoosh!" King robot instantly stopped in front of the hungry wolf and looked at him calmly. Gao fan, Qi Yu and jenos followed. Gatling machine gun saw several S-level heroes appear, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, face full of loss, sure enough, do we still need S-level heroes to end? Janos glanced around at the heroes lying around, then turned his eyes to the hungry wolf, "are you doing all this?" "Of course! I am a powerful hero hunter The hungry wolf was covered with blood, but still invincible. "Miso!" A long knife appeared in the hand of King robot. "Ha ha!" The hungry wolf looked at King with a crazy look in his eyes, "king, known as the strongest man in the world, I really want to fight you fairly!" In the laboratory, King''s palms are sweating in front of the computer. this is his first battle, so it''s inevitable that he will be a little nervous. now he is waiting for Gao fan''s order, and then he will attack the hungry wolf. "Wait!" Gao fan went forward and picked up a book. This is a book about heroes and weirdos. it''s obviously the child who hid in the cabin in the forest before. Gao fan looked at the hungry wolf and held up the book with a faint smile, "so, just now there was a child in the hut, then A-class hero Gatling machine gun fired regardless of the safety of the child, finally, you rescued the child by relying on the hungry wolf, right?" "No way?" Jenos looks at Gao fan with a confused face, he boasts of justice. He can''t believe that strange people and hungry wolves will save people! The hungry wolf frowned and said nothing. Does Temo know so well? He suspected that Gao fan had been watching the war before. Class a hero Gatling machine gun frowned and looked at Gao fan with a puzzled face, "you How do you know so well? " "Is that true?" Janos clenched his fists, the hero didn''t save people. He wanted to beat Gatling machine gun. "I..." Gatling''s face stagnated. "At that time, the situation was very urgent. although the hungry wolf told me that there were children in it, I decided that he was cheating me! I managed to lock the wolf. If I unlock the lock at that time and go to find out if the wolf''s words are true, he will definitely run away "The reason..." Gao fan shook his head and grinned bitterly, "so You finally gave up a possible life for the task, didn''t you "It''s not like that..." Gatling''s machine gun was temporarily silenced. Gao Fan said aggressively, "yes, your reason is very sufficient, but it also shows one thing, the life safety of hostages is not as important as starving wolves in your eyes! It''s ridiculous that in the end, the hungry wolf, who was a strange man, saved the hostage from the hero''s hand... " Nani? Gatling looked at Gao fan. Although Gao fan''s last sentence hurt his heart, it was true. Gatling was stunned. He knew that what he did today was really wrong. Chapter 738 Hungry wolf looked at Gao fan with great interest, "I remember that you are the S-level hero iron man, right? I didn''t expect that there were still heroes willing to help the strange people speak. " "Weirdo?" Gao fan smiles, "hungry wolf In my opinion, you are just a middle school boy who has gone astray! " "Secondary two?" The hungry wolf frowned, GAO fan''s emphasis made him very unhappy. At this time, bangu and Bangpu walked out of the woods and saw a miserable scene, their brows frowning. "Old man?" The hungry wolf had a dignified face. "Here comes the most troublesome guy!" "Your majesty Banggu came to Gao fan, bowed slightly, then looked at Bangpu, "Rong Xuchen, this is my big brother Bangpu." Hungry wolf''s face, I wipe! Is there any mistake? How can the old man be so respectful in front of this iron man? Call him your majesty? "Hello, master BOP!" Gao fan still has great respect for this kind of old people. After the greetings, they finally focused on the hungry wolf. "Your majesty! I implore your majesty to hand over the hungry wolf to me Banggu had a dignified face. "Of course! You are the master of the hungry wolf. The life and death of the hungry wolf can only be decided by you. " With a faint smile, Gao fan knew for a long time that Banggu hated the hungry wolf to the bone. but the hungry wolf was also his apprentice, and he was once his proudest disciple. so it was impossible for Banggu to kill the hungry wolf. at most, Banggu was beating the hungry wolf, and he hated the iron but not the steel . In this way, it is also in line with Gao fan''s inner thoughts, because he does not want to kill the hungry wolf, as he said just now, the hungry wolf is just a middle school two boy who has gone astray, and there are still many ways to save him. As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Banggu and Bangpu took action at the same time, they didn''t treat the hungry wolf as a wounded man. The hungry wolf was patted back and forth by two people like a ball. It''s terrible. Gao fan a group of people looking at, have shown sympathy expression, what a miserable hungry wolf ah. However, people with a clear eye can see that Banggu and Bangpu did not kill each other, just like Lao Tzu beat his son. All of a sudden, the sudden change raised, dozens of strange people jumped out of the jungle and climbed out of the ground. ¡°king£¡ Do it At Gao fan''s command, king makes a direct move. He can''t wait to test his new toy. I saw King''s robot flash quickly in the strange crowd, and instantly cut several strange people in half. Jenos has a dignified face, comparing the gap between himself and King robot. He was surprised to find that the performance of King robot has been greatly improved after it has possessed weapons, no worse than himself. "Well! Good Gao fan nodded secretly. King is still OK. At least he can keep up with his hand speed. Suddenly, a strange bird flew rapidly from the sky, and the body of the hungry wolf was taken directly to the sky by the big bird. Jenos face a coagulation, raised his arm at the bird, ready to fire. Bongo saw the energy cannons that Janos had gathered and got into a tangle. He wanted to stop Janos, but he didn''t dare to cover up the hungry wolf in public. "Stop it Gao fan stops jenos'' attack. "Your Majesty, this is..." Janos looked stunned. That''s a strange man! Chapter 739 GAOFAN light smile, "jenos ah, if you kill the hungry wolf, estimated Banggu will be angry with you." "Cough!" Bangpu looks at Gao fan and feels a little embarrassed. How can your majesty speak so directly? Janos frowned slightly and looked at bangu, impossible? Bangu didn''t mean to let the hungry wolf live just now. Banggu shook his head helplessly and bowed slightly to GAOFAN, "thank you for not killing the hungry wolf!" Jenos was stunned. As a reformer, he said that he could not understand the feelings between bangu and the hungry wolf, is this the legendary love and killing? "Little things." Gao fan waved his hand, "hungry wolf, he is just a young man who has gone astray. I will try to pull him back." "Pull it back?" Bangu is slightly wrong, in recent years, he has never thought of bringing the hungry wolf back, but the hungry wolf is stubborn. "But..." Bangu hesitated. "He has committed a terrible crime. Can he go back?" "Sin?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "may I ask you Has he ever killed a man so far? " "Murder?" Everyone''s brows are tight, so I don''t know. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "including the A-level hero lying here today, the hungry wolf has hurt people seriously so far and never killed anyone!" "Hungry wolf, he claims to be a strange man, but in my opinion, what he has done is just to fight for the weak side!" "For the weak side?" Everyone bowed their heads and murmured, obviously unable to figure it out. "Yes Gao fan stood with a negative hand and said, "I don''t know if you have found out, in this world, every time a hero is defeated by a strange man, the hero is sent to the hospital for treatment for a period of time, but every time a strange man is defeated by a hero, the end of a strange man is death!" People think carefully, it seems that it is really special! "And the hungry wolf, he just thinks that the strange people who die every time are too pitiful. He wants to fight for the weak strange people! That''s why he looks like a freak, but he doesn''t kill people every time! " Everyone nodded. Your majesty, what you said is really unreasonable. "The so-called prodigal son does not change his gold! I have confidence to lead the hungry wolf to the right way Gao Fan said impassioned. Banggu''s face was excited and tears flashed in his eyes. "Thank you, your majesty. Thank you in advance!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan raised Banggu up, "hungry wolf is a talent, I just cherish talent!" "All right!" Gao fan waved his sleeve and said, "the hungry wolf is just like this for the time being. Let''s go back!" After hearing the words, the crowd dispersed, flaxiu, who was hiding behind the tree, was completely shocked, so many S-level heroes had completely joined Gao fan''s Kingdom, What''s more, Gao fan planned to accept the hungry wolf? No This information must be sent back to the hero Association as soon as possible! Gao fan glanced at the tree where fratio was hiding with a faint smile. ¡­¡­ Gao fan''s office is located in the headquarters of fan country. He looks at the 600 points on the panel and is ready to move. Six hundred points. I don''t know what I can draw. "Ding! Congratulations on the weapon: unique in the Three Kingdoms - Fang Tianhua halberd "Ding! Congratulations on getting the equipment: Red Rabbit horse "Ding! Congratulations on blood: Pirate batolomio "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Fire shadow - wave wind water gate "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Pirate white beard Chapter 740 "Hiss ~" looking at the information brushing the screen, Gao fan took a breath. My God, only 600 points gave three blood lines, is this going against the sky? Wait Before he had time to be happy, Gao fan''s face turned black. "Little sister, what''s the matter? Why are these three blood vessels not strong variation blood vessels, not even variation blood vessels? " System Miss sister white eyes, "who knows ah, I guess you''re not lucky!" "Well, I can''t refute that reason!" Gao fan was upset, but he had nothing to do. As for the fusion of blood, Gao fan is resistant, even the variation of blood is not, fusion of a skill less, a little uncomfortable. "Dong Dong Dong!" The door of the office was knocked. "Come in!" Xiaowen, Xiaos, blowing snow, tornado, the four women fish in and quickly surround Gao fan. "You What do you want? " Gao fan''s face was stunned, and the appearance of the four women was a little startled. Since Gao fan told several girls about his many women''s affairs last time, they have been hiding from him one after another. today, I don''t know if I took the wrong medicine, so I went on together. "Your majesty Xiaowen had the longest time with Gao fan. She took the lead in speaking, "Your Majesty said that you have 70 women. Our sisters discussed with each other and wanted to see them!" "See them?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "why?" Xiaowen smiles sweetly, "we have discussed that if your majesty really has that ability, we won''t mind, but I''m afraid your majesty won''t be able to touch the rain and dew evenly!" "Ha ha! I doubt my ability Gao fan gave a faint smile and calculated the time, "OK, anyway, I have nothing to do. I''ll let you see it!" As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan waved his hand. The next second, they will appear in a void, under the void, is a beautiful continent, blue sky, white clouds, blue waves, Qionghai, mountains, rivers, just like a magnificent picture in front of her eyes. "This..." Several women have been stunned, the world in front of good aesthetic. "This is my world!" As Gao fan stands with his palm outstretched, the world below is getting bigger and bigger, the picture in front of him comes to a magnificent palace. "Let''s go! Follow me back to the palace When Gao fan stepped out, all the women felt that time and space were moving. the next second, their bodies appeared in front of the palace with Gao fan. The gate of the palace is decorated with red walls and colored glass, with high lintels and columns, which is magnificent. a single main gate is tens of meters high and hundreds of meters wide. On the plaque of the gate, there are four big characters: "the imperial palace of any country!" "Whoosh!" A white shadow flashed by, and a man in silver armor appeared in front of Gao fan, bowed respectfully to Gao fan, "your majesty! You are back! " The face of the tornado was cold, and the speed of the silver armor man was far beyond her expectation. Rao is that she didn''t see clearly how the other side came over just now. "Yuzhipoban? Why are you guarding? " Gao fan looks at Yu Zhibo with a look of consternation, the goods have been changed into silver armour, and almost didn''t recognize it. "Well Your majesty, have you forgotten? Last time you said, let me and white beard alone for three months, guard the door in turn Yuzhiboban''s mouth sucks. "Ha ha!" Gao fan gave a ha ha, "if you don''t say it, you really forget about it, so From today on, you and white beard don''t have to guard the door! " Chapter 741 Yu Zhibo''s face is very black. Hello, your majesty! Do you know that today is the last day of my round of duty, but the round of white beard has not started yet! Your majesty, forget it. I''ve lost three months! Gao fan smiles indifferently. He doesn''t understand the pain in yuzhiboban''s heart. "Follow me to the palace and tell me about the development of the mainland." "Yes Yu Zhibo, with a serious face, followed Gao fan closely, "speaking of the mainland, something bad has happened on the mainland recently!" "Oh? What''s the matter? " Gao fan frowned slightly. "Your Majesty, please go to the command center!" "Well..." Several women followed, with Gao fan into the palace. Gao fan arranges several girls for Yafei, and follows yuzhiboban to the command center. The command center of Fanguo is set in a grand hall. In the center of the hall, a 100 square meter circular holographic sand table shows all the information of the whole new world. "See your majesty!" When people saw Gao fan coming, they knelt down. "Get up! Tell me, what''s going on? " Gao fan frowned slightly. "Yes Fire fist ace steps forward and hands a holographic electronic screen to Gao fan, the electronic screen shows a strange looking creature, landing on all fours, with black body, sharp teeth and claws. "A few days ago, a brand new species came out of the void space on the continental margin. We named them void Warcraft at the time of occupation!" Fire fist ace has a dignified face, "as soon as this kind of Warcraft appears, it attacks the Aboriginal people in the mainland, including humans and other animals! Moreover, the territory occupied by them will go to nothingness. in a short day, we have lost about 1% of our land. fortunately, the system of the local countries is perfect, and the response of the local armies is very timely, which has prevented the continued spread of Warcraft. But after these days of fighting, we find it difficult to kill them, even if they are dead, they can be cured as long as they are dragged into nothingness by their companions. In addition, the food of virtual Warcraft is all the creatures they kill. When the food is saturated, the body will split and form two new individuals With the narration of ACE, Gao fan has opened his own divine consciousness, covering every corner of the mainland. This is the privilege of the master of the mainland, who can observe the movement of the mainland at any time, even the consciousness of every creature. But what makes Gao fan feel terrible is that Gao fan''s divine consciousness can''t touch the void. Gao fan''s brow is tight. It''s a big moth! "Can we go in these empty places they occupied?" "Yes Ace''s face is dignified, "but after going in, our strength will be greatly weakened, the stronger the strength, the stronger it will be. For example, in the message sent by father white beard today, he has been weakened by almost 80%!" "What? 80%£¿¡± Gao fan frowned tightly. "Yes! General Thor has been weakened by 90%! " Ace''s face is dignified, "so at present, the combat targets of the front line are mainly guarding, defending against the continued invasion of void Warcraft!" "You did a great job!" Gao fan nodded in secret, "pass on the order. No one can act rashly. I''ll go there myself!" Gao fan''s face was cold, and he appeared on the edge of the mainland. Originally, the unreachable distance, in front of Gao fan, is a breathing time. Chapter 742 "Your majesty! Are you here? " Luffy saw Gao fan with a happy face. "Well! What''s going on here? " Gao fan has a dignified face. Here is a sea, above the sea, a fleet of tens of thousands of aircraft carriers line up, in front of the aircraft carrier is a void space with black air surging. "It''s contained!" Luffy''s face was resolute. "If they dare to show their heads, I''ll let them know the strength of my fist!" It seems that after joining the army, Luffy has grown a lot. "Well! I''ll go and have a look! " Gao fan patted Luffy on the shoulder and floated directly to the junction of the mainland and void. Not surprisingly, even so close to the distance, Gao fan''s divine consciousness still can not enter the black fog. Gao fan reaches out his hand to touch the black air, and suddenly feels a strong pressure. I wipe! Gao fan wanted to curse his mother at that time. Labor and capital are the masters of the mainland. What the hell is this? "This is a system invader!" The little sister finally could not help but make complaints about it. "Are you stupid?" "System invaders again?" Gao fan''s face was muddled, "but this time it''s totally different from last time? How did you invade my new world directly? " "Yes The younger sister of the system explained, "it''s weakening you from the root. if you hadn''t come back suddenly, we couldn''t have found out yet. obviously, the intruder''s level is higher and the means are more insidious this time!" "Insidious? I didn''t see it! " Gao fan a face disdains, "I didn''t move, they were shocked by my subordinates, where more insidious?" "Ignorance!" The younger sister of the system shook her head, "although these system intruders are not as good as your subordinates, their IQ is much higher than theirs!" "Oh? What do you say? " Gao fan is curious. "Release your Divine sense and look under the ground!" Ms. system is straight. When Gao fan hears the words, his divine sense explores underground. Ten thousand meters below the ground, the void and black air emerge. "What?" Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes, and he once again enlarged the scope of the divine sense exploration. In an instant, he found that the underground of the new world had been completely covered by this black gas. Moreover, these black gases are permeating the land of the mainland, although they are very slow, they do exist. I wipe! Gao fan''s brain turns fast, "system little sister, can I cut the whole continent! Separate the infected part from the uninfected part? " "It''s very clever..." Miss system said with a smile, "but you have to think about it clearly. In this way, you will lose about 1 / 4 of your level. your current level will go back to the dome level of 0 stars, and then your mission in the one punch world I''m afraid it can''t be finished. I''m afraid you can''t get out of the world with one punch all your life! " "What?" Gao fan widened his eyes, "how can I fix it? It''s impossible to give up my hard-working foundation in the new world and the three thousand beauties in the harem, isn''t it "Ha ha!" The little sister of the system smiles calmly, "in fact, you don''t have to worry too much. Just guard the intruders of the system first. as for the black fog, you can''t break through the land of the mainland for a while?" "And then?" Gao fan looks at each other with a muddled face. "And then wait..." The little sister looks indifferent. "What are you waiting for?" Gao fan was stunned. "When we get back to the Marauder League, we''re going to meet someone!" "Who?" Chapter 743 "I''ll know then. It''s no use saying it now!" Miss system looks serious, "this time the system intruder came from that place, now I have no other way!" "Where?" Gao fan frowned. "I''m too lazy to tell you!" The little sister of the system gave a white eye, "I think you''d better upgrade quickly!" "All right!" Gao fan''s face was not happy, and his blood was fused with each other. The information panel also refreshes again The main level of the dome is 7 stars, which is far from the next level. Gao fan needs three blood lines, so he counts the chances of getting points in his mind. there are 12 dragon level geeks in the geek Association, who can also provide him with 1200 points, it must be enough to think about blood lines. But worried about the situation in the new world, Gao fan plans to speed up the progress of the following one punch world. A city hero Association headquarters round conference table, a group of cadres look dignified. "I didn''t expect that elder centipede was killed by Gao fan!" "It is said that we still have a few S-level heroes who are very close to each other. I don''t know Gao fan''s attitude towards our hero association!" "Well! Gao fan is really a headache, but now our biggest headache is still the freak Association and hungry wolf "Gao fan, hungry wolf and the strange people''s association are all the targets that we can deal with well. I suggest that we call the blasting first in this operation!" "But we can''t order blasting, he will only carry out heroic activities according to his own wishes, and we don''t even know who he is and where he lives, it''s impossible to contact him! However, when he thinks that human beings are in danger, he will come out naturally! " "Isn''t that the moment?" An ugly fat middle-aged man appeared, "my son has been kidnapped for 24 hours. I want you to save people now!" "Mr. nakinli!" All the cadres got up and bowed to the visitors, "you are the gold owner of the hero Association, but I''m sorry, we can''t determine the specific location of the strange people association yet!" "Don''t worry!" A young man in a suit said to najinli, "I''m the commander-in-chief of this rescue operation, zejinger, please don''t be nervous, we will definitely get your son out!" "Hum!" Najinli''s face was livid. "I want to hear your plans!" "Well..." Zezinger took a deep breath, "originally, this battle plan should not be disclosed to the public, but if it was you, I approved it!" At this time, a group of heroes came in. Boy emperor, black light, pig God, zombie man, atomic warrior, sexy prisoner, metal baseball Even the metal knight is here! "What a bunch of mean Freaks..." Tong Di came in with a dull face, "he threatened us in this way. It seems that he is still afraid of us after all!" "Please don''t despise our opponents this time. Let''s start the meeting now!" Zezinger''s face was cold. "Well Is the meeting now? " The zombie man looked stunned, "but there are still a few people who haven''t come yet! For example, bang GuZi "Bongo?" "We have excluded him from this operation because of his starving wolf," he said with a black face "I''m afraid Bongo won''t come even if you invite him!" At this time, flash fratio came in with his sword in his arms and his face was blue. Chapter 744 "What do you mean?" The zombie man has a cold face. "Bangu, Janos, king, tornado, they have all joined the world!" Fra sat down on the chair with a shaved face and a blank expression. "What? Are you sure? " Zezinger''s face was cold. "Yes Fratio''s eyes were cold. "I saw it with my own eyes in the headquarters of Van Gogh! Just now, they released the hungry wolf "Free the hungry wolf?" Metal baseball was very black. At that time, he was badly beaten by the hungry wolf, "why did they let the hungry wolf go? Does fan Guo really have anything to do with the freak association? " "I don''t think so!" Fratio shook his head. "They killed a lot of weirdos at that time, they should not have joined hands with the weirdos association!" Then fratio told everyone what he had seen in the headquarters of every country, everyone turned black. How many main players are missing before we start? Play a few! "Yes! What about driver knight and dog man? " Black light asked suddenly. "The driving Knight went to find out the information of the strange people association by himself!" Zezinger''s face is dignified, "we lost contact with the driver Knight an hour ago, at worst, he has been eliminated by the freak association!" Nani? Has the drive Knight been eliminated? "How could he die so easily?" The metal Knight said with a smile, "I guess he just lost contact In other words, the most important thing we should consider now is how to deal with Gao fan''s country! " "Fanguo has taken away so many S-level heroes, so far, we don''t know whether the other party is an enemy or a friend. Don''t you worry at all?" The metal Knight stood up and said, "by the way, Why didn''t the police dog man come?" "All right! I know! " At this time, zezinger put down his phone and scanned the room Just received a call from the police dog man, he also went to attend the pre war meeting in Fanguo! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± People were speechless for a moment. What''s the matter? "Cough!" Zezinger was embarrassed. "Well, since they''re not coming, let''s go on! TONGDI, let''s talk about our plan first "Or..." Tong Di''s face was cute and fresh, with his wave plate candy, "how about we get the blasting back?" "About blasting, the association will strive for it!" Zezinger nodded helplessly. ¡­¡­ When Gao fan opens his eyes from the bed, he is surprised to find that he has returned to the room of fan''s headquarters. The bed is as big as ever, and the pillow is as soft as ever. Why? How does today''s pillow feel a little too soft? "Oh! Your majesty, you are hurting people! " With a slight breath, Gao fan''s spirit burst, and he remembered the absurdity in the new world before. Yes, there was another big fight last night. After more than a month''s absence, how could the daughters of Princess Ya let Gao fan go, so Princess Ya prepared a feast for Gao fan in the back palace, and what about Gao fan? Although his mood was affected by the system intruder, his combat effectiveness was not delayed at all, all the women were killed. In the end, the women were defeated and begged for mercy one after another, even the tornado was pulled out of the water. With a blush on her face, she props herself up and gently strokes her hair on her forehead, GAO fan is a little distracted when she looks at her beautiful appearance, she is worthy of being the first beauty in the world and the wife of thousands of otaku men, with a smile, she reveals her charming demeanor. Chapter 745 Blowing snow is looked at by Gao fan like this, with a pretty face and blush, ghost, you saw it last night, can''t you see it enough? "Your majesty "I want to go to the toilet..." "Oh ~" Gao fan returned to his senses, and then he said with a bad smile, "it''s just that I want to go too. Why don''t we go together?" "Ah Blowing snow a exclamation, by Gao Fan Princess embrace in the arms, toward the bathroom. The rest of the women secretly opened their eyes. They had already woken up, but they didn''t dare to make a sound. Several women at the same time toward the bathroom showed a curious eye. The next second, a strange sound came from the bathroom, and the whole room vibrated. The three girls are blushing, is your majesty exerting too much force? Can she stand the snow blowing? An hour later, the headquarters of every country in Z City, the combat command center, the senior officials of every country arrived, without exception. "Your majesty Jenos, with a sharp face, pointed to the position of the red dot in the huge holographic sand table, "about an hour ago, there was an earthquake here! The earthquake was felt in the headquarters of every country. " "Cough! I know! " Gao fan demonstrated his embarrassment a little bit, can you not be embarrassed? At that time, he and blowing snow were preparing to have a little shame in the bathroom, completely disturbed by the earthquake. Blowing snow in the side listening, is also a little red face. Xiaowen with a bad smile pulled the Cape of blowing snow, "blowing snow, how does the earthquake feel?" Blowing snow moment of shame and anger, angry poke Xiaowen. "Hee hee A few women started fighting in front of so many people. The next second, everyone on the scene showed a dull face to several girls "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand, "pay attention to the occasion!" Some girls show embarrassed expressions, My God, I forgot the occasion, is it too humiliating? "Jenos, you go on!" "Oh! Yes Jenos looked back at the sand table with a frown, "eh? Where did we go just now? " Everyone looked at each other, "yes, where is it?" "Earthquake! Earthquake Gao fan pats the table impatiently. "Oh! Yes Janos nodded, "after our investigation, there is a wide underground passage here, and the earthquake came from a battle in the middle passage!" With jenos''s words, the picture of the passage flashed in front of people''s eyes, those reinforced concrete passages destroyed by the battle are also telling the intensity of the battle. "This passage is supposed to lead to the freak Association, isn''t it?" Gao fan touched his chin. "Your majesty Cusno looked respectful and said, "according to the pictures from our drones, we can confirm that the freak association is in this underground passage." With cusno''s words, the screen cuts to the UAV''s monitoring screen, the UAV passes through the channel quickly, and then it is bitten by a huge black dog with six eyes on its head. Ha ha ~ it''s bogey! Gao fan has a faint smile on his face Everyone saw Gao fan''s smile and shivered coldly. They are already worried about strange people Every time, when Gao fan smiles, someone will suffer. "Let''s go! Everyone will follow me to carry out justice! " Gao fan got up and walked out with a resolute face. "Yes ¡­¡­ At the same time, the hero association is also gathering, this time, the hero association is also saying that it is pouring out of the nest, even A-level heroes have joined in the battle, encircling the strange people association from all directions. Chapter 746 At this time, in a dark room, the nigger opens his room door unhappily. Son of a bitch, even if you arrange tasks for labor and capital, How can you say that labor and capital are ugly in front of so many people! What''s the matter? Did you eat your food? Melanin is just a cadre of the geek Association, but it is the most vigorous one in the geek Association. he has 1.1 trillion cells in his body. As long as one cell remains, he can recover. Melanospermia can also fuse all the cells to form Polygonatum. Huang Jing''s combat power has reached the level of tornado. Today, I''m in a bad mood because I''m so angry. When the black spirit opened the door, she suddenly found a beautiful woman in a green robe with sharp ears standing in front of her. Why? The black spirit thought that he had gone wrong and looked around. This is really the room of labor and capital! When the mood is not good, has the beautiful younger sister paper to send to the door? The essence of melanospermia makes him unable to get rid of the instinct of life inheritance, so when he sees his beautiful little sister, he always wants to give each other an ancestral chromosome. "Dear little sister, how did you come here?" The black spirit is already looking at the other side with the expression of a fool. The green robed woman frowned slightly and looked at the black spirit with disgust. "How can the painting style of this world be so ugly?" "I wipe! Are you calling me ugly? " The black spirit looks at people angrily, "for the sake of your beauty, I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language!" The green robed woman rolled her eyes, "not only ugly, but also obscene!" The black spirit was angry at that time, the arm in the next instant increased countless times, also grew countless pale faces. "Oh ~" the woman in green robe almost vomited and turned pale. "Is this the way the world attacks? Is that disgusting? Say How can I suspect I''m in the wrong place? Is Gao fan really here? " "Hey, hey! Are you afraid? " The black spirit calmly smiles, "if you''re afraid, kneel down on the ground and kowtow to me!" "Bang!" The woman''s powder fist flicks lightly, directly smashes the fist of the black essence. The melanospermia was stunned instantly, and he felt that the cells in his smashed arm actually died directly. This woman What is the origin? It''s a little scary! "Who are you?" Melanin''s face became dignified. "Ha ha!" The woman smiles and takes out a picture, "take me to find this man! Or I''ll kill you! " The black spirit has no doubt that the spirit will kill him, and the other side can really do it. He looked at the picture, his face showed a surprised expression, "you want to find Gao fan?" "Is he really here?" The genie narrowed his eyes and showed an insidious smile on his face, "take me to find him quickly. I''d like to see what''s powerful about this man!" The brain of the black spirit turns very fast. The woman doesn''t know where she came from. with long ears, she is not a human, but a weirdo! In addition to the other party''s incomparable strength and the look in his eyes when he heard the name of Gao fan, the black spirit can be sure that he is a person who is looking for trouble with Gao fan. Yeah! The black spirit secretly nods, is like this right! "Good! I''ll take you to him now! " The black spirit nodded, turned and walked towards the door. Chapter 747 The genie followed the black spirit closely, and could not help showing his disgust for the environment he was in "Are you all dark passageways like this? Is there no sky or anything? The environment is so bad! " "Yes, but we are underground now..." "Underground? Why do good people live underground? Can''t you see the light? " "See, the ground is occupied by human beings!" "Oh, but it stinks here. How did you survive?" "Used to..." "Can I find Gao fan soon?" "Soon..." The black spirit doesn''t want to talk to the spirit any more. This woman talks too much! ¡­¡­ On the surface of the earth, on a street near the eccentric Association, a group of heroes came dignified and looked at the abandoned city. The dirty streets, the garbage falling with the wind, the weeds everywhere, all tell the desolation of Z city. "It''s hard to imagine that this city was once inhabited by human beings!" Tong Di looks alert. "Yes, I just heard that there was such a ghost town before, but now it''s quite shocking to see it!" Sexy prisoners have no facial expression, "the reason why Z City has become what it is today is entirely due to the freak association!" "Gaga!" "Cluck!" All of a sudden, a large group of strange people surrounded the heroes from all directions. On the streets, on the houses, on the walls, there are strange people everywhere. "It seems that Are they here to welcome us? " Super alloy black light touched his proud muscles. Flash fratio was livid. "Welcome? Ha ha It''s a bit too much! " Suddenly, a dark shadow fell from the sky and collapsed at the feet of the heroes? "Ah! It''s a surprise "Where did you get the rag?" he said "Rag, your father!" The dark shadow converged into a spirit in a shabby wizard''s robe, floating in the air. "I''m a cadre of the weirdo Association: evil eye!" The spirit of resentment is full of black Qi, which is extremely terrifying. "A cadre of the weirdo association?" Atomic warrior''s face is awe inspiring, direct action. Miso, sword light, sword shadow, the evil eye was instantly killed to dregs. "Cut! It''s rubbish The atomic warrior was scornful. "Hey, hey!" The next second, the body of evil eye returns to its original state, "I am the existence of resentment, I am immortal!" "Hum!" The evil eye raises a hand to wave, the space around violently vibrated. The buildings on both sides of the street float up in the next second, hitting the heroes in the middle of the street. The heroes are directly forced, I wipe, super power? Is that how strong the starter is? In an instant, the positions of the heroes were buried by the fallen reinforced concrete, fortunately, the fighting quality of these heroes was excellent, they didn''t get hurt, and they dodged the attack one after another, but panic was inevitable, and the positions of the heroes had been completely scattered. Strange people also seize the opportunity to attack madly, soon, there will be casualties on both sides. The S-level heroes are OK, but the A-level heroes are injured one after another. although the S-level heroes quickly respond and help the A-level heroes to relieve the crisis, some people fall down after all. Moreover, at this time, the evil eye is still in a rage, the house is lost like money, and the original street has become a ruins hill. Zezinger was flustered. At the beginning, so many people lost their fighting power. today, it''s a cool rhythm! Chapter 748 "Let''s go! Help Gao fan light smile, tornado body shape in the next second burst out. Tornado uses super power to instantly kill the evil eye. Wipe! No points! Gao fan frowned slightly, also did not know whether it was because the level of evil eye was not enough, or because the system did not determine that the tornado was his own. But in any case, we can''t let tornado kill strange people for the time being! Police dog man, Janos, king, blowing snow, crossbow s, Xiaowen and Qiyu all joined in the battle, almost a moment later, the battle was solved. The people of the hero Association looked at Gao fan and his party with a cold face. Zejinger looked at Gao fan with a gloomy face, "Your Majesty Gao fan, thank you for your help!" "Hero Association, you can''t have such a configuration!" Gao fan shrunk his mouth and shook his head in disgust. "no, if I were you, I would never do that!" Zejinger''s face is very black. Gao fan''s appearance of pretending to be forced really makes him unhappy. "What''s your advice?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "if it were me, I would not send A-level heroes! Of course, it''s not that I dislike the low strength of A-class heroes. it''s because the more people there are, the more trouble they will have. in this type of battle, we need to dispatch real elite to minimize the loss! Class a heroes should not be killed in such a battle! " "You Zejinger face iron green, this kind of truth can not know? If you hadn''t robbed so many S-level heroes, would that be the case? "But since it''s here, we can''t let A-level heroes come back empty handed!" Gao fan gave a faint smile, "so I have a suggestion that the A-level heroes should be responsible for the reception outside, and the S-level heroes should join the weirdo association with me!" The S-class members of the hero association all looked at Gao fan in a complicated way, fratio looked like, "why should we listen to you?" As soon as the voice dropped, fratio disappeared. "Cut! I think fratio is right. We have no reason to listen to you! " The zombie man dropped his cigarette butt, and left with his axe, not giving Gao fan any face. And the rest of the heroes, you see me, I see you, don''t know what to do. "See..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "lack of cohesion, no rules, that''s why the hero association still can''t control strange people for so many years!" "My country is different!" Gao fan stood up and said, "all my ministers listen to me! They will do it as soon as I give the order! " Gao fan waved his hand, the ministers of fan Kingdom, including the tornado, lined up and looked serious. The people of the hero association were shocked, even the proud tornado and King were so obedient? Is this still a tornado? Or king? Gao fan ignored the audience, "how about it? Now if you want to join any country, come to my side! " "What?" Zezinger''s eyes widened. "Your Majesty, what do you say?" "Didn''t you hear me?" Gao Fan said with a cool face, "those who know current affairs are heroes. the system of fan country is much better than that of hero association! You are all smart people. There are many advantages to follow me. class a heroes don''t have to waste their lives, and class s heroes can give full play to their strength. Why not? " Bangu looks shocked, I wipe! Is your majesty so powerful? Is this a fair dig? Chapter 749 As for the hero Association, it''s boastful to say no. As Gao Fan said, the system of Fanguo really has more protection for heroes themselves, especially for class a heroes. Moreover, Gao fan firmly controls the S-class heroes, and cooperative combat is certainly more efficient than fighting alone. "Zezinger, you can, too. After all, our country lacks a tactical commander!" Gao fan looked at zejinger and said, "it''s up to you whether you want to come or not!" I wipe! Everyone was stunned, so domineering? Not even the leader! "Cough! Your majesty joked... " Zezinger was embarrassed, of course, he would not agree, at least not in such an occasion. "You don''t have to rush to agree!" Gao fan waved his hand, "after today''s war, I will let the world know how powerful the state is! You can wait and see before you join! But the treatment must be different! " "Now, I''m going to join the freak Association. You can decide whether you want to follow me or not." With that, Gao fan enters the underpass with fan Guo''s s class. As for blowing snow, Xiao Wen and nu s, he leaves them on the ground to meet. "What to do?" Tong Di looked at zezinger and said, "they are going in the same direction as the driving knight. Shall we go with them?" Zezinger frowned, "let''s go! We have no choice... " "Do you want the A-class ones?" Tong Di looks at zejinger with a fresh face. Zezinger''s face stagnated, "just like any other country..." ¡­¡­ At the same time, the eccentric Association, the big embarrassed eye sat on the throne, "the people of all countries and the people of the hero association are together!" "Just come!" Wang Dazhe''s eyes are cold. "Bring them here. I''ll kill Gao fan myself!" "That''s nature!" He nodded, "everything is under control!" ¡­¡­ There are ten roads in front of Gao fan and his party. "No way! We have to act separately! " Gao fan looked at the road in front of him with a faint smile, "free combination, I don''t take anyone except tornado!" "Yes They all left with a sharp drink. "Master? Can''t I follow you? " Qiyu frowned slightly. "Absolutely no!" Gao fan''s light sidelong Qi jade one eye, "oneself side plays son to go!" ¡°ojbk£¡¡± Qiyu leaves. At that time, he felt that he was unbalanced when he thought about his heroes. Orders and prohibitions, the team of any country is much better than their own side! "How do we fix it?" Tong Di''s face was muddled and forced, "do you act separately?" "Let''s split up!" Zezinger''s face is dignified. "Like them, we are in pairs!" ¡­¡­ In a dark passage, Tong Di''s face was dignified. This time, he didn''t choose to group with anyone, because just now, he thought the metal knight was very suspicious, so he secretly followed the metal knight. But unfortunately, he soon lost it. But fortunately, Tong Di has a lot of robot toys, so he quickly found the trace of metal knight with the help of the robot. At this moment, a strange chicken destroys Tong Di''s toy and blocks his way, "Hey, hey! Is this the toy you made? It''s so childish and ridiculous Son of a bitch, he broke my toy! Tong Di''s face was cold. "Are you a cadre of the weirdo association?" Chapter 750 "I''m not a cadre in a strict sense, but in a sense, I''m more powerful than a cadre! In a word, whether it''s the weirdo association or the weirdo king snake, in my eyes, it''s just a stepping stone. I''ll step on them one day! " "So go to hell! Little boy The beak of the strange bird stabbed at Tong Di''s face. Dang ~ the beak of the strange bird seems to have pecked a piece of steel plate, which makes the whole body numb. "Ah..." The strange bird trembled and could not even say, "this What is it? " "I''ll be on the defensive when you talk!" Tong Di''s face is expressionless, "this transparent film has absolute defense against instant impact!" "Although you can be captured alive to lead the way, you are in a bad mood for destroying my toys." Tong Di put away the transparent film and looked at the trembling bird in front of him, "so You''d better die! " As soon as the words fell, several metal arms sprang out of the backpack on Tong Di''s back. Each metal arm has a weapon: chainsaw, axe, sickle, dagger, dichlorvos "Look! This is my new invention. It''ll cost you 3000! " Hiss! The sword light and sword shadow stabbed several wounds on the strange bird, and the blood flowed like a stream. the strange bird also lay on the ground and did not move. "Hum!" Tong Di turned around and was ready to leave, "ambition is a good thing, but you shouldn''t be in a place like the weirdo association!" "Wait!" "Thank you very much Help me to tear open the coat that binds me "Well? Can you talk? " Tong turned his head in amazement, and then opened his mouth wide in amazement, he saw a flaming red phoenix man standing in front of him, compared with the ugly bird before, it was totally different. Not long after, Tong Di was pressed on the ground by a strange bird and rubbed wildly. ¡­¡­ "Ding! Qiyu kills Fenghuang man, points + 100! " Gao fan light smile, Phoenix man was killed by Qiyu unexpectedly, good luck! The tornado is holding Gao fan''s arm and jumping happily, "Your Majesty, there are not many opportunities like this today! Shall we fight here? " Gao fan''s eyes widened suddenly. This loli is a Soul Eater But Gao fan looked around for a while. He really hasn''t fought with women in this kind of environment. Do you want to have a try? "Ding! Qiyu takes bogey, points + 100! " GAOFAN Lengleng cold, Qiyu this boy is really good, efficiency is so high! With this in mind, Gao fan is already making a tornado on the wall, why is he not eating marrow and taste? Click, click! Cha Cha! The passage where Gao fan and tornado are located collapses instantly. ¡°MDZZ£¡ Who is it The tornado roared, "don''t you want to live? How can I disturb my mother at such a time Flash fratio, with the queer man who is chasing fratio, yehuo and the wind suddenly stop, three faces look at Gao fan and tornado in amazement. Gao fan looked at fratio with a black face, "we are really predestined to meet here!" "Hum!" Fratio looked scornful, then looked at yehuo and FanFeng, "Gao fan, these two weirdos belong to me, don''t move..." Before fratio finished, the Tornado had moved. Chapter 751 The tornado flashed in front of the two monsters, and the whole body was angry with a strong green light, "damn monsters, go to die!" "Ah! Ah, ah Industry fire and gale two people in a moment by tornado seconds killed into slag, ash is not left. "Ding! Tornado kills fire and gale, points + 100! " "You Fratio looked up at the tornado hanging in the air, and said nothing. "What are you doing?" Tornado hands in front of the chest, "do you have a problem?" Fratio clenched his fist, but how dare he have any opinion? Tornado ranks second in the hero Association, but he doesn''t want to fight each other at all! "Hum!" Fratio left again, but Gao fan didn''t stop him. Move on, another ten minutes later. Gao fan and the tornado killed the wandering emperor, the police dog man killed the gums, and Qiyu killed the ugly president, with another 300 points. "It''s really big under the ground!" Gao fan couldn''t help sighing. The tornado has a blue face and is still brooding about what happened just now. "damn flash fratio, he slipped away after disturbing my good deeds. don''t let me meet you again, or I will kill you!" "Kill who?" At the corner of the passage, a samurai looking mecha came out of the darkness. He was dressed in armor, carrying a long knife around his waist, and his tall figure seemed to be powerful and domineering. "Jishen G5?" Gao fan widened his eyes and looked at the visitor, a little surprised. Nani? G5 face muddled force of back two steps, "you actually know my name?" Gao fan stood with a faint smile and said, "that''s nature, but I am the God of the world!" "God?" G5 looks at Gao fan with disbelief. "What? Don''t you believe it? " Gao fan squinted at each other. Believe in you, ghost! G5 was speechless. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it!" Gao fan light smile, "after today, you will naturally slowly believe!" G5 didn''t say a word and didn''t know what it was thinking. "Yes! Do you come to me to fight with me? " Gao fan asked calmly. Tornado eyebrows a ferocious, vigilant looking at G5, as long as the other party dares to move, she immediately removed for him. "Ma Dan, I almost forgot my business when I was treated like this!" G5 just recovered, he took out the long knife from his waist and pointed at Gao fan, "hand over your iron man uniform. I loved it the first time I saw him!" "Oh?" Gao fan looked at each other with great interest, "how do you like it?" G5 is too angry to say anything. Is it time to ask this question? "You don''t have to know how much you like it!" G5''s voice is sonorous and powerful, "as long as you give him to me, I will spare your life!" "Asshole!" Tornado crown a rage for high fan, super power directly burst out. The next second, the G5 was directly disassembled into a pile of parts. Gao fan looked at the parts on the ground and shook his head again and again, "why do you think so hard? How can you force a tornado "Cut! It''s rubbish, thanks to your arrogance Tornado disdained from the G5 body over. Gao fan waved his hand, put away all the G5 parts, and then kept pace with the tornado. Recycling G5 has no other meaning. I just want to take it back to the scientific research department of Fanguo and see if I can get the organization behind G5 out! Chapter 752 "Boom! Click Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the distance, the whole underground was shaking. "This..." Gao fan and tornado look at each other and confirm the strength of the enemy from each other''s eyes. "Go! Go and have a look Gao fan and tornado jump up and make a rapid leap in the direction of sound. Gradually, they saw the light at the end of the passage, where there was a shadow flashing. "That''s it!" Tornado a fierce drink, two people accelerate again. In a moment, they came to the end of the passage, in front of them is a huge underground space, and above the space is a bright sky. In this huge space, there are two figures fighting. One is the monster king snake, and the other is a human with horns. Two people you come and I go, the strength is equal. "A hungry wolf?" Gao fan''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and the ox horn is the result of the strange human nature of the hungry wolf. "Hungry wolf?" The tornado was stunned, and she knew about the hungry wolf, which was in the information, after all, the hungry wolf was also one of the rescue targets of this operation. Tornado a face dull, "but I remember hungry wolf not long like this! At least there''s no horn on the head! " "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "look at him, he has completed the weirdness." "Weirdo?" The tornado was stunned, "Your Majesty Now that he''s a freak, can you help him? " Gao fan light smile, "save ah, of course save!" At the same time, there are two figures in another channel: the black spirit with spirit. "Why? Where is Gao fan? " The spirit looked at the space in front of him curiously. The black spirit shakes his head. "I haven''t seen it yet, but he will come here for sure!" "Why?" Asked the genie curiously. "Because of him!" The black spirit pointed to the fighting king snake in the sky, "this fighting king snake is the strongest fighting force of our freak Association, that is, the target of Gao fan, so he will definitely come!" The spirit looked at the battle in the sky, a little disgusted, "this is the strongest fighting force..." "Yes Hei Jue said with pride, "how about it? Is Mr. Wang very powerful? " Suddenly, the hungry wolf showed a crazy smile on his face, "Wang Dashu, I have seen your attack clearly, you can go to die!" "Arrogance King snake a face of anger, a bite to the wolf, eager to swallow each other. I didn''t expect that the hungry wolf took the initiative to get into the snake''s body, then, in the snake''s frightened eyes, the hungry wolf broke through the snake''s heavenly cover. Wang Dashu, cool! The proud expression on the black spirit''s face suddenly stopped, and her eyes almost fell to the ground. I wipe it. Isn''t it real? Is the snake so cold? The most important thing is that I brag in front of a beautiful woman just now, and then I hit her in the face on the spot. it''s not a bit hard to get off the stage! At this time, the elves murmured, "it''s not bad, but I don''t understand why you call a man with ox horn a big snake?" The black spirit frowned, it seems that the spirit misunderstood! Ha ha! Good misunderstanding! Finally, there are steps down, "yes, the one with horns is our big snake. That''s what we call it here!" "Oh..." "Good, good!" Sikes clapped his hands and walked out of the darkness, looking at the hungry wolf with a smile on his face "Hungry wolf?" The genie looked at the black spirit curiously, "if I heard right, this woman called him hungry wolf, not king snake!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The black spirit''s face was muddled. For the first time, he felt that it was so difficult to pretend to be a force. People came out again and again to tear down the platform. Chapter 753 "Actually..." The black spirit stifled for a minute, "here we are, Wang Da snake and hungry wolf are synonyms!" "Oh! All right The spirit smiles and continues to watch the battle. This is the letter. One dares to say, one dares to believe! Wipe! What''s more, you can cheat me? The nigger was almost happy. On the other side, looking at the fallen snake, Gao fan was stunned, "Ma Le an egg My points Yes, Wang Dashan was killed by the hungry wolf. Gao fan didn''t get points. "Your Majesty, do you want me to do it?" Tornado looks serious, there are so many strange people here, since we can''t find fratio, we will continue to take it out on you! Gao fan took a deep breath, "don''t worry, have a look first!" "Who are you? human beings? Or a freak? " The hungry wolf looked at Sikes coldly, with doubts in his eyes. Sikes is a big embarrassment. From the appearance, it''s no different from human women, and it''s very sexy. "My name is Sykes! Like you, a freak! " Sikes said with a smile, "hungry wolf, you are very strong, I don''t know if you are interested in being the boss of our freak association?" "The boss of the weirdo society?" Hungry wolf''s eyes are disdainful. "Yes Sikes said with a faint smile, "I can let you replace the monster king snake, from today on, the leader of the monster association is the monster King hungry wolf, what do you think?" "King hungry wolf? What a terrible name The hungry wolf looked disgusted. "Nani?" Sikes has a dull face. Is your brain circuit so wonderful? "It''s queer king, hungry wolf; it''s not queer king, hungry wolf!" "Whatever The hungry wolf waved, "labor and capital are not interested!" "Not interested?" Sikes was stunned, this is the first time that a weirdo said that he was not interested in the position of the boss of the weirdo Association. Is this a fake weirdo? At this time, an orange figure fell from the height. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the past, bald Cape, who is Qiyu? Qiyu looked at Sikes and the hungry wolf, "so Are you human? " "Are you a hero?" The hungry wolf looked at Qiyu with disdain. "Yes Qiyu looked happy. "It seems that I''m already a famous hero. You all know me!" "Where do I know you?" The hungry wolf looked angry, "you can''t even recognize my hero Hunter hungry wolf, what kind of hero are you?" "Hungry wolf?" As soon as Qiyu heard the name, she showed a cold expression on her face, "it turns out that you are the hero hunter! It''s hard for me to find you! " "Bitter?" What''s the matter with the hungry wolf''s face? "Of course!" Qiyu''s face was livid. "After all, I''m also a hero! But as a hero hunter, you don''t come to hunt me, which makes me very distressed! " The hungry wolf looks confused, would you mind knowing yourself? You look very weak like this. You don''t need labor to hunt! "You are such a fish, you''d better get out of here!" Hungry wolf light glanced Qi jade one eye, very disdain. "Miscellaneous fish?" Qiyu frowned at the hungry wolf, "you actually said I was a miscellaneous fish?" "You''re not a fish. What are you?" Hungry wolf looked at Qiyu again, and then shook his head disdainfully. The dialogue between the two has made Sikes stunned and confused, the hungry wolf who claims to be a freak is going to let this seemingly weak hero go? Chapter 754 But no matter how weak the opponent is, it''s also a hero. As long as it''s a hero, it''s the target of the monster! "Cut!" Qiyu looked contemptuous, "master is right, you are not a freak at all, at most, you are a Cosplay freak!" "Cosplay freak? Who is your master? " The hungry wolf was so angry that it hit the nail on the head. he didn''t understand that he was a Cosplay freak. up to now, he hasn''t killed anyone. What kind of weirdo is a weirdo who doesn''t even kill people? But even if the hungry wolf understood this truth, he couldn''t kill anyone! After all, he didn''t want to kill. "His master, it''s me!" Gao fan and tornado came down from the sky with a domineering face. The spirit looked at Gao fan with a little surprise, a pair of beautiful big eyes blinked, and didn''t know what he was thinking. The black spirit looks at the spirit curiously, and is curious why the other side doesn''t fight Gao fan directly. "Master, father!" Qi Yu sees Gao fan, and a smile appears on her face. "Gao fan!" Hungry wolf remembers that Gao Fan said he was a lost child, and his anger surges up in his heart. naturally, he also remembers that Qiyu was there at that time. The hungry wolf looked at Gao fan fiercely, "since it''s here, you don''t have to go!" "Oh?" Gao fan looked at the hungry wolf with great interest, "how? Are you going to kill me? " Qi Yu coldly looked at the hungry wolf, "strange cosplay, if you want to move my master, step on my body first!" "Since you want to die, I''ll help you!" Hungry wolf voice a fall, toward Qiyu hit a set of combination boxing. But because the hungry wolf is afraid to kill Qiyu, so he let go the water! "Bang!" Qiyu punches the hungry wolf. Sikes is confused. Is this bald head so strong? "Hello, Hello! That''s not what you did when you killed the snake Qiyu looked at the hungry wolf in the distance, "you are obviously releasing water!" "Ha ha!" Hungry wolf coldly looking at Qiyu, Qiyu''s power in his view has been qualified, "come again!" Whoosh! The hungry wolf''s figure turns into streamer and comes straight at Qiyu. Qi Yu''s face was expressionless and hit the hungry wolf again with one punch. "You are very strong, but I already understand your strength, you are not a qualified weirdo, because weirdo can''t release water, but you always release water!" "Hum!" The hungry wolf climbed out of the ruins again, "bald boy, next I''m going to show my real strength!" "Bald?" Qiyu is already looking at the hungry wolf with the eyes of looking at the dead. She dares to say that I am bald, "if the teacher didn''t say that you can''t be killed, you are dead!" "It''s a strange attack!" Hungry wolf a fierce drink, flash to Qi Yu behind, toward Qi Yu''s back is a punch. Monster killing fist is a powerful attack skill invented after starving wolf turned into a monster. before, Wang Dashan died under this skill. Originally, hungry wolf didn''t plan to use this move to deal with Qiyu, but Naihe Qiyu was too weak to beat, so he couldn''t help it. "Why are you still releasing water?" Qiyu flew to the sky by this punch, but she was still expressionless, "in order to let you show all your strength, it seems that I have to show my strength a little bit too!" How can the hungry wolf endure the arrogance of Qiyu? Whoosh! The hungry wolf attacked Qiyu in the sky. "One handed continuous normal fist!" Qiyu is a little serious. Hungry wolf face dignified and Qiyu fight, he now found that Qiyu is really powerful. Chapter 755 "Two hands continuous normal fist!" Qiyu is more serious. The hungry wolf looks frightened, and Qiyu is stronger than he imagined. a little stunned, the hungry wolf flies out the next second with a punch, setting off a ruin. Sikes took a deep breath and carefully hid in the corner. Melanin also swallowed a mouthful of saliva, quickly retreated into the dark, secretly look. This baldness is too strong. "Ah Qiyu''s face was calm and sighed, "I don''t want to fight with you any more. You''re just playing with the geek with no energy!" "Enough!" Hungry wolf angry, "Qiyu, right? I have confirmed your strength, now, I will kill you The whole underground space began to crumble under the impact of this momentum. "Ah At the next moment, the wolf grows sharp teeth and claws, and a pair of blood colored wings on its back. "Hey, hey! That''s right! " Qi Yu''s face showed an excited smile, "such you, just like a strange person!" Sikes and the black spirit have been hiding in the corner, shivering, even the tornado can''t help but feel his legs trembling. "Die Hungry wolf a roar, a flash appeared in front of Qiyu. Next second, the hungry wolf''s hands were clamped by Qiyu. "What?" The hungry wolf is in a daze. This is his strongest state. OK, or not? "You are really strong!" Qiyu coldly looked at the hungry wolf, "serious series! Serious head hammer "Bang!" Qiyu''s bald head heavily hit on the hungry wolf''s forehead. The hungry wolf was hit by the huge impact on the ground, and a huge pit appeared on the ground in an instant. Blood flowed from the wolf''s split forehead, instantly wet his eyes, the wolf''s body gradually shrunk, and finally returned to its original shape. Everyone was stunned, so terrible hungry wolf, was Qiyu a head mallet to seconds? And Qiyu looks very relaxed? Sikes, the black spirit, the tornado, and fratio, who has been hiding in the dark, are all suspicious of life. Is the bald Cape so terrible? The black spirit has been thinking about the future retreat, the enemy is so strong, the strange association must be cool! I''m afraid I''ll live in the fear of other countries in the future! Thinking like this, the black spirit is going to run away. "Gao fan!" At this time, the elves who had been watching the war could not help but came out of the passage. The black spirit came back and thought that the spirit was also a powerful existence, Yes! The spirit is to find Gao fan trouble, first see if the spirit beat more than Qiyu? Gao fan is a long eared elf with hot figure and fair skin. Haven''t you seen it? Gao fan Leng Leng, it seems that there is no such character in one punch Superman''s original work? "Who are you?" Gao fan looks at each other curiously. "My name is Avril, from the palace of life!" Avril is elegant and calm. "Avril? Hall of life Gao fan''s eyebrows are locked, pro, are you on the wrong set? "Why?" Qiyu coldly looked at the visitor, "are you also coming to trouble my master?" "Bang!" Avril waved, Qiyu''s body rang out a dull sound. The next second, Qiyu vomits blood and falls to the ground. What? Everyone was stunned, shocked to move, bald cape was killed? Chapter 756 Gao fan frowns tightly, I wipe! Qiyu is the pig''s foot in the world. How can she be killed? Isn''t that true? "Don''t worry He can''t die The genie gave a faint smile, "he is blessed with the world''s Qi. Unless I destroy the world, he will not die!" The world''s atmosphere? What the hell? In addition to Gao fan, other people are already full of question marks when they hear Avril''s words. As for Gao fan, now he has confirmed that Avril is from the outside world, is mostly a system intruder, but the life palace is really strange. "Gao fan! If it''s a man, just fight with me Avril held her hands in front of her chest, with a banter smile on her face, "originally, I was going to kill you directly, but for your sake, I decided, as long as you win me, I will promise to marry you!" What? Tornado suddenly widened his eyes, unexpectedly want to marry Gao fan, what is this woman talking about?! The black sperm also opened his mouth in surprise, I wipe! What about killing Gao fan? How is it different from what you think? Is it because Gao fan is handsome? Fratio and Sikes had a confused look on their face. What''s the matter? Gao fan''s face is muddled. What''s the special situation? This painting style Is it really a system intruder? "Wait Why should I marry you? " Gao fan frowned and looked at each other. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Avril''s face suddenly cooled down, and the atmosphere became cold. All the people present are sweating for Gao fan. Although they are curious about Gao fan''s question, but the other party can kill Qi Yu in seconds, so powerful, do you think this sentence is a bit shameless? Indeed, the fact that Ivy''s mother married her to Gao fan is still a secret to Gao fan. Avril also secretly heard the news, and then checked Gao fan''s information, after finding that Gao fan''s wife and concubine were in a group, she left home and came to this world, the goal was to kill Gao fan directly and cut off her mother''s hope. But when she saw Gao fan, she really felt that Gao fan didn''t seem as bad as she thought. it''s just that there are more women. It''s understandable that she is so handsome. But of course she has her own idea, that is, Gao fan must conquer herself, and her man can''t be weaker than herself! Avril sullen face, "enough, where so much nonsense, fight or not fight?" "Fight, fight!" Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "do you want to take off my clothes, or do I want to take off your clothes?" As soon as the words came out, everyone was staring at Gao fan. Take off people''s clothes at the first meeting, you Is that the case? The tornado also looks at Gao fan in a strange way, His Majesty is so bad that he humiliates a girl in front of so many people. But to everyone''s surprise, Avril was not angry at all. "That''s not necessary!" Avril said lightly, "just fight here!" Big sister! Do you think so? Don''t you get angry when people say they want to take off your clothes for the first time? "Yes Gao fan nodded. "Use all your talent skills, even if you break the world, don''t be afraid!" Avril gave a faint smile, "I want to see what you can do!" The world is broken? Are you serious? People are already looking at them in shock. Chapter 757 Gao fan''s face sank, "come on, ladies first!" "Hum!" Avril is not nonsense, step out, the whole space is still down. Other people on the scene were staring at each other for a moment, because at the moment when they felt Avril move, every cell in their body twisted with each other''s actions, at this moment, breathing has become a luxury for them. It''s a feeling that can''t be described by words, just like at this moment, every move of ivy can decide their life and death, they feel that even one look of Avril''s eyes can directly kill them. Gao fan frowned tightly, Rao Shi also felt strong suppression from Avril. This strange woman is terrifying! "Hum!" Gao fan a fierce drink, all talent skills burst out, this just from Avril''s suppression. Other people also regained their freedom in the next moment and took a deep breath, this breath was choked Almost suffocated. At this time, Qiyu also suddenly opened her eyes, took a deep breath, and then wiped the blood around her mouth. My God! I was knocked out? Qiyu''s face with a trace of surprise, looking at Avril, "you''re pretty strong sister paper!" Avril glanced at Qiyu and frowned slightly. "Bang!" Qiyu vomited blood and fell to the ground again. "Whoosh!" Gao fan direct hand, the opponent''s strong already let him ignore so many gentlemanly demeanor. In the face of Gao fan''s sudden blow, Avril smiles and raises her hand to fight with Gao fan. Click! The next second, the space will crack like a mirror. The spectators have been completely dull when they saw this scene, they can''t understand why the space split! WOW! Then, the space broke like glass, cracks spread rapidly. Hiding in the dark to watch the people to escape, but one after another in the next second directly fragmented. "No!" Sikes growled. "Mother The black Spirit gave out a cry of pain. "Damn it Fratio cut down to the crack with a knife, but still failed to escape the fate of fragmentation. "Your majesty Tornado brow tight wrinkle, a Jiao drink, fragments. "What happened?" Qiyu''s face is muddled and forced to look up, and then a face is muddled and forced to break. A moment later, the underground space was completely empty, the cracks continued to spread, and soon those A-class heroes who stayed outside were dragged into the water and turned into debris, City Z disappeared City y, city D, and the open sea beside City Z are all breaking up, both human beings and strange people are dying rapidly. Gao fan suspended in the void, coldly looking at Avril, "now, are you satisfied?" "Not bad!" Avril frowned slightly, and a bruise appeared on the palm of her hand just now. she glanced at Gao fan angrily, smelly man. She didn''t know how to pity her! Gao fan clenched his teeth and clenched his fist. The blow just now made his internal organs bleed, all the bones in his chest seemed to be broken, and the pain was extremely severe. the most terrible thing is that even if the power of infinite rebirth was mobilized, these wounds were not repaired! Gao fan knows that this woman has the ability to kill herself. Avril gently waves her hand, and a green light flies from Avril to Gao fan''s body. GAO fan is surprised to find that his injury has gradually recovered. Chapter 758 "You are qualified!" Avril turned her back to Gao fan, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of her mouth, "I''m waiting for you in the hall of life!" Voice a fall, Avril into a green light, disappeared in front of Gao fan. "The palace of life? What the hell is that Gao fan can''t help frowning. "That''s where we''re going next, where we''re going to find someone to deal with your new world invaders!" System little sister''s voice sounded in Gao fan''s mind. What? Gao fan looked at the little sister of the system in surprise, "what''s the matter with this woman?" "How do I know?" Miss system gave Gao fan a white look, "but I have a guess. I don''t know if you want to hear it or not!" Gao fan meditated in the void and put a handful of pills in his mouth by the way "I guess so..." Miss system murmured, "after you killed the two space monitors, you came into the sight of some big men." "The so-called big man is the Lord of the four temples!" "The four shrines are pride, fear, life and destruction. Among the four shrines, the strength of life is the weakest, and their family is dominated by women!" "The temple of life needs a strong man to enhance the strength of the temple, and then through their screening, they choose you to be the man of Avril before!" "That''s why Avril took the initiative to come to the one punch world to challenge you and see how strong you are!" "Well! That''s probably how it is! " Miss system nodded. "I wipe! Do you want me to be your son-in-law? " Gao fan hastened a mouthful of saliva, "I won''t do it! Even if their queen comes, I won''t do it! " "What do you think? What about the queen? " Miss system gave Gao fan a white look, "OK, let''s get up and draw a lottery. It''s over, so that we can go to the four shrines and solve the problems of the new world!" "Yes When Gao fan waves his hand, the ability to reverse the current of time will be activated, the fragmented world will recover in the next second. The resurrected people didn''t say a word. They were shocked and shocked. Sikes, Heijing, fratio, Qiyu and tornado all look at Gao fan with complicated eyes. They know how they died before and how they were rescued by Gao fan. they clearly know that they are not Gao fan''s opponent at all. is it human''s business to smash the world with one blow? "How''s it going? Are you willing to submit to me? " Gao fan smiles faintly and looks at several people. The black spirit''s face sank, "I''m a weirdo. Do you even accept weirdos?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles and stands up with his hands down. "The country I intend to build is a strange country where human beings live in peace. why not accept it?" "Strange people and human beings coexist peacefully?" Sikes''s eyes widened. "Really?" "Of course When Gao fan smiles, according to the original plot, the black spirit can become Qiyu''s subordinate, why can''t humans and strange people live in peace? "Well, I have a showdown!" Gao fan waved, and the image of the new world appeared on everyone''s head. "This is my world, and I am the king of this world!" Gao fan is very high spirited, "this world is thousands of times larger than this world in terms of biological species and land area, I have managed such a world in an orderly way, not to mention your small world?" Chapter 759 Looking at the image above, everyone was shocked. Sikes, in particular, as the brain of the geek Association, naturally knows how difficult it is to manage a huge organization. When she saw Gao fan''s description of the new world, she could not find any other words to describe her mood except shock. She knows that Gao fan is right, GAO fan really has the ability to make strange people live in peace with human beings. "I, Sykes, swear allegiance to your majesty gofan!" Sikes knelt down to Gao fan, looking respectful. "Ding! Accept Sikes, points + 100! " The black spirit saw Sikes kneel down, and he knelt down, too "Ding! Accept the black essence, points + 100! " Do you want to kneel? Qiyu took fratio''s shoulder and said, "Hey, it''s just you!" Fratio wants to get rid of Qiyu, but finds that Qiyu''s power is far beyond him. "All right! I submit Fratio let out a deep breath. "Ding! Accept fratio, points + 100! " Gao fan light smile, "go back to the country where the headquarters!" "Yes Looking at the 900 points on the panel, Gao fan smiles. After returning to the headquarters of fan Kingdom, Gao fan won three blood lines after spending 700 points in the lottery of 100 points, successfully promoted to the monarchy level, and officially cleared the customs in the world with one punch. After swearing sovereignty over all human beings in the world, Gao fan returned to the predator alliance and completed the integration of one punch world into the new world. After finishing all this, Gao fan pushes open the door of the predator League under the guidance of his little sister. The sunshine on Gao fan''s face is very warm. Gao fan looked at everything in front of him, surprised. There are a few sporadic pedestrians in a not too wide street, the bird with the lamp pole standing glances at him and flies into the park opposite. "Uncle, where do you live?" A little girl looked up at Gao fan. Gao fan was stunned. He suddenly felt that the little girl was familiar. Before she could answer the little girl''s words, the little girl''s mother quickly took the little girl and nodded to Gao fan, "excuse me, sir, let''s go now." Gao fan just recovered and looked at all these things in front of him. Cities, roads, birds, parks, and the girl who just passed, isn''t this place your home on earth? "Little sister, aren''t you going to explain it?" Gao fan looks at the system and his face is very black. "Cough!" System Miss sister a face indifferent, "Oh! Let me explain to you. This is Rongcheng. This is your previous rental house! " Gao fan roared, "of course I know this is my rental house! I mean, why are you telling me now that you''re here when you open the door? " The little sister of the system rolled her eyes, "when you became the leader of the predator, I set it for you!" "The Avenger''s boss?" Gao fan thought, "but you didn''t discuss it with me at that time!" "This kind of thing doesn''t bother you. I can set it for you. Why don''t you like it?" "Well Thank you "Where is the temple of the universe?" Gao fan doesn''t intend to continue to struggle, now the most important thing is to deal with the problem of his new world, "don''t you tell me that the temple of the universe is also in Chengdu?" "Congratulations! Here it is Miss system nodded. Chapter 760 "Hiss ~" Gao fan took a cold breath, "is the temple of the universe here? On earth? Is the earth really the center of the universe? " "Don''t think too much! The center of the universe has not yet been found The system rolled its eyes, "this is just the entrance for you to enter the temple of the universe. It will be here and I set it up!" Gao fan looked at the system without expression, "can you ask my opinion next time..." "Yes! Hurry up, I''m afraid you won''t be saved if it''s too late! " "What? Where is the entrance? " "No!" System little sister looked at the opposite Park, "the monument of people''s Heroes in the people''s Park, you go to put your hand on it!" Gao fan, stunned, went to the monument and put his palm on it. "Click, click!" The space collapses at the next moment, Gao fan''s figure disappears directly, and then the space returns to normal. At this time, Gao fan came to a wide square. Four buildings stand in the square, each with a different style. In front of it is a dark old building, in front of it is an iron fence gate, on which is hung a big monster head with sharp teeth and fierce style, on the wall, there are black thick clouds floating in the sky, and every brick and tile shows the horror and strangeness. On the left side, there is a gray blockhouse building, which is heavy and simple. even the front gate is heavy stone gate with a strong fist painted on it. On the right hand side, there is an old Chinese style building with carved beams, painted buildings and pavilions. There is a huge badge hanging on the gate. On the badge is a lifelike dragon head. At this time, some people in the four buildings are watching Gao fan''s movement. Obviously, they are very interested in which one Gao fan will choose. "Huaxia dragon?" Gao fan widens his eyes curiously, raises his feet and plans to walk towards the building on the right side. after all, this is more in line with Gao fan''s temperament. In the green building behind Gao fan, when Avril saw that Gao fan didn''t choose them, she was infuriated. the smelly man couldn''t take a look at the life hall behind him. Is he going to the Dragon King Hall? "Wait!" The younger sister of the system reminds Gao fan, "you have to think about it You can only choose one of the four temples to join "Join?" Gao fan took back his raised foot, "what do you mean?" "Remember the anomalies in the new world?" "Are you talking about the void and the dark monsters?" "Yes! These things are from the Lord of fear, the master of the temple of fear right in front of you Gao fan looked at the front, slightly narrowed his eyes, "so I can''t choose him?" "Not only can we not choose him!" The little sister of the system said with a faint smile, "you can''t choose the destruction hall on the left, because the destruction hall and the fear hall are allies!" "Oh Gao fan light head, pointing to the right side of the dragon head, "then I can only go here!" "Isn''t there a back?" Miss system frowned slightly. "Ah?" Gao fan turns around in amazement and finds that there is a building full of green plants behind him. The building is very close to nature and full of green. Avril face this just shows a trace of joy, this smelly man, finally looked over. "Forget it, I''d better choose the Dragon King Hall..." Gao fan looked at the building behind him in disgust, isn''t this Yangcun? What''s a good choice? Chapter 761 Gao fan raised his feet again towards the Dragon King Hall. "Wait!" This time, Avril couldn''t help crying. Next to Avril, the queen of life sitting on the throne gives Avril a faint look, Avril can only turn her head in embarrassment. "What happened again?" Gao fan looks at the little sister of the system. "That Avril is from the temple of life. Don''t you think about the temple of life? If she were a princess, you could fight many years less! " System little sister temptation to. "Don''t make trouble!" Gao fan playfully waved his hand, then a face of zhengse, "is she really a princess?" "Very likely!" Miss system looks serious. "Hiss ~" Gao fan took a cold breath, "I choose the Dragon King Hall!" "Why?" Miss system was stunned. "I don''t care for princesses or anything!" Gao fan''s mouth was flat, "I married a princess, what about my harem three thousand? No, no, absolutely not! " "Just die on a woman''s belly. You can''t help it..." System Miss sister hate iron does not become steel, "forget it, as you choose your own way!" Gao fan held his head high again and went to the Dragon King Hall. Avril has been gnashing her teeth in looking at Gao fan, smelly man, actually really do not choose my mother. Not only Avril, but also the queen of life on the throne beside Avril can''t help but get nervous, after all, she has a strong desire for Gao fan. "Bang!" Just as Gao fan approached the Dragon King Hall, he was bounced back by a huge rebound force and fell heavily on the ground. "Hoo..." The queen of life gave a long sigh of relief and nodded in her heart, "thank you for your success." "Wipe! what do you mean? Look down on people? " Gao fan roared. "People outside, you have nothing to do with our Dragon King Hall. Please find another place." The sound from the Dragon King Hall has a long history. Gao fan frowned slightly. Labor and capital are the owners of the heart of the world and the city of stars. you refused! "Ha ha!" Miss system could not help laughing, "it seems that you can only go to the life hall to find your fairy princess! Ha ha ha Gao fan black face, "the other two really can''t?"? Can''t I join them and let them lift their invasion of me? " "Of course you can try!" Miss system said, "they decided to kill you at the beginning, so you can be sure that you don''t meet their requirements!" "Wipe! I don''t believe it Gao fan tried next to each other, and then he was rejected one by one. Then, helpless, he could only step into the door of the hall of life with a sad face. Inside the door, a large group of slender, white and beautiful spirits stood on both sides of the road to meet each other. However, it was a cry to meet Gao fan. "Asshole!" Avril flashes to Gao fan, grabs Gao fan''s collar and glares at him angrily, "are you so reluctant to come to our life hall?" Gao fan''s face does not change color, light looked at Avril and behind a group of wearing green armor elves, light said, "yes!" "Because of me?" Avril asked. "Are you a princess?" Gao fan asked. "What do you mean?" Avril frowned slightly. "Like this..." Gao fan explained with a straight face, "I have many women, dozens of them, if you are a princess, you will most likely let me separate from them, but I am a person who values friendship, so I will refuse, so, are you a princess?" Chapter 762 I see? Avril eyes flow, faint smile, "I''m the princess right, but I don''t mind you have a lot of women!" Nani? Gao fan looked at each other in dismay, "you say it again?" "What can I say?" Avril glanced at Gao fan, "come with me, deal with your problem first!" When he comes to the hall, Gao fan meets the queen of life, who sits high on the throne, each other is elegant and elegant. No time to be surprised, Gao fan solved the problems of the new world with the help of the queen of life and the princess. In an old secret room, there are only Gao fan and the queen of life. Even Avril is not qualified to come in. "All right! Release your cosmic form here The queen of life is noble and graceful. She turns around and looks up at the sky at 45 degrees, "although you have been recognized by Avril, you still have a long way to go to become the God of life, even the owner of the God of life! I will make a training plan for you according to your cosmic form... " As she spoke, the body of the queen of life turned back, and the grace on her face suddenly turned into horror, "you..." The queen of life can no longer speak well, a pair of beautiful big eyes staring at Gao fan''s new world, "you are The heart of the world "Yes Gao fan waved his hand innocently, showing the second continent, "not only the continent of the heart of the world, but also the second continent composed of two thousand star cities!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The queen of life looks at Gao fan dully and is obviously scared by Gao fan. Instead of the previous calm, she began to touch Gao fan. "Hello! I''m going to call it indecent! " Gao fan''s face was black. "Gulu!" The queen of life swallowed her saliva and grinned, "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited!" Gao fan frowned slightly, which surprised the Lord of one of the four shrines. it seems that the heart of the world really has a way. "Young man!" The queen of life looks at Gao fan with a smile, "do you want to be a God?" "Become a God?" Gao fan was stunned, "God What''s your position here? " The queen of life was slightly wrong, "God is the supreme existence of nature. how? Isn''t it the same with you? " "Cough..." Gao fan was slightly embarrassed. "I mean, can God control you?" "Of course!" The queen of life had a positive look on her face. "Not only me, but all the four shrines are subject to God!" Gao fan''s eyes brightened, "all the four shrines belong to me?" "Yes The queen of life nodded solemnly, "originally, we just wanted to cultivate you as a God, but now..." The beautiful face of the queen of life has shown a wild smile, "thanks to the other three "It''s not too late. You should go to the next world to experience and open the test of the throne!" The queen of life looks at Gao fan eagerly. "Wait..." Gao fan waved, "tell me first, what''s going on with the test of the throne of God?" "The so-called test of the God''s position is that you start a test of the God''s position when you cross the next world. this task is synchronized with your world task. When you complete the test of the God''s position while completing the world task, you can open the God''s character. only with the God''s character can you become a God in the distant future!" Chapter 763 "Is the task difficult?" Gao fan asked. The queen of life pondered and nodded solemnly, "it''s not difficult!" "Believe you, ghost!" Gao fan waved his hand, nodded and said it was not difficult. Who was he bluffing? "Don''t worry!" The queen of life frowned slightly and looked serious. "there must be danger, but you have the heart of the world, and all dangers can be saved! When you become a God, don''t say it''s Avril. Tell me who you like in the temple of life. I''ll send it to your bed immediately! Even I can do it! " Gao fan looked at each other with wide eyes and took a deep breath, My God, do you want my mother and daughter to take it all? I''m afraid it''s a little bad, isn''t it? "Cough! Don''t think about it The queen of life blushed, "although I''m the queen and Avril is the princess, I''m not related to her by blood! So as long as you can be God, we can serve you together! " "Hiss ~" Gao fan took a cold breath, "I want to become a god!" "Good!" The queen of life clapped her hands heavily, "Congratulations, next world, you will activate the trial of God!" ¡­¡­ The palace of destruction under the throne "Damn it A charming woman said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with the queen of life. She spent thousands of years of cultivation to help Gao fan expel the fear." On the throne, a cloud of dark gas lingered, "what''s so strange about this? after all, Gao fan has two thousand star cities. For the hall of life, such a person is of course a talent!" "Hum!" She was charming and evil, and said, "just wait for them to be proud for a while. when you kill Gao fan and gather together the city of ten thousand stars, you will become a god!" "Ha ha!" The king of destruction smiles faintly, "but I''m afraid that guy will not be idle. After all, he''s only one thousand stars short! " "Well?" The woman slightly frowned, "you are the alliance, but don''t you agree? Gao fan is yours "Alliance? Ha ha... " The king of disillusionment said with a smile, "it''s good that he doesn''t stab me in the back!" "Ah..." The woman is slightly stunned, then a smile, "maidservant feel is not as." "There''s a lot you don''t know!" The king of disillusionment looked calm. "By the way, what''s going on in the life hall? Has Gao fan left yet? " "Ding!" All of a sudden, a hint came, and the whole space of the disillusionment hall was shaking. "What?" The king of destruction stood up from the throne. The charming woman was stunned, "master? What''s the matter? " This voice is very abrupt, women have never heard of it. Then, another voice came, "congratulations to Gao fan for opening the trial of God!" "Asshole!" The king of disillusionment gave a sharp drink and waved his big hand. The throne burst into pieces. The charming woman was hit by the explosion and flew out. She fell to the ground and vomited blood. "Master What''s the matter with you? Why so angry. " At the same time, the same thing happened in the Dragon King Hall and fear hall. after hearing the prompt, the two hall owners were furious. Soon, the four main temples gathered in the temple of life. The queen of life regained her grace and sat on the throne with a smile on her face. "ladies and gentlemen, the last time we got together like this was 10000 years ago?" "Cut the crap!" The king of disillusionment was livid, "give Gao fan over!" Chapter 764 The queen of life frowned, "king of destruction, Gao fan has opened the trial of God. He is not in the hall of life now!" "Not in the hall of life, you know where he went!" The king of disillusionment holds his hands on his chest, "I advise you to speak out yourself and don''t force us to do it!" "Presumptuous!" The guard beside the queen of life said, "the king of destruction, this is the hall of life, not the place where you get angry!" "Bang!" The king of destruction stares at the guard, who turns into ashes. The rest of the guards surrounded and wanted to fight against the king of destruction. "Stop!" The queen of life was livid. "Are you going to die?" The faces of the guards were very blue, and their leader was killed like that. They were not willing to. "Ha ha!" The king of destruction is very arrogant, pointing to a pool of dust on the ground, "I promise, if you dare to step forward again, the end will be the same as him!" "Back off!" The queen of life looks sad and indignant, in the face of the king''s challenge, of course, she is also very angry, but helpless, the other side is really powerful, just killed a few guards, and the main temple will not embarrass him. "Hum!" The king of disillusionment said with a smile, "it seems that our queen has figured it out and is going to hand it in by herself!" The eyes of the queen of life were full of cold and gloomy color. "I don''t know where Gao fan has gone, and no one in the temple of life knows! If you don''t believe it, you can break the divine sense of our palace and find out for yourself! " "No!" The Queen''s bodyguards were shocked. It was divine sense. one of the most mysterious places, the queen was willing to open to others for the sake of Gao fan. "Good!" The king of destruction waved his hand and wrapped the queen of life with a gray energy. The queen of life looked at the Dragon King and said, "Dragon King, we are allies. Are you going to stand by like this?" The guards of the temple of life also looked at the Dragon King one after another, expecting the Dragon King to help. "I''m sorry, our covenant was broken when gofan opened the trial of God!" The Dragon King glanced at the queen of life and knocked down all the guards of the life hall with a wave. then he looked at the Lord of fear and said, "don''t be stunned. Let''s do it together. We should be more efficient!" "Good!" The master of fear, who had not spoken for a long time, stood up and called all the people "despicable, shameless!" The queen of life looked maliciously at the three people. "Today''s shame will be paid back in the future!" "Well! Let''s wait until you have such strength! " The king of disillusionment drinks and waves his hand. "Boom!" The queen of life had a splitting headache and passed out. Soon, the three main hall owners left the life hall, leaving behind the fallen queen of life and a group of seriously injured guards. It''s really sad that the hall has been destroyed. And the fuse of all this: Gao fan, at this time, he was in a daze Under a tree in Douluo, a middle-aged man with a strong figure and a Chinese character face was kneeling. With a bitter face and tears in his eyes, the man knelt on the ground, "ah Yin, I''m sorry! It''s all my fault that I didn''t protect you! " There is a kind of dark blue grass growing under the tree, when a man talks, these grass, as if alive, move towards the man one after another. That''s right. This man is Tang Hao, the father of Tang San. Chapter 765 "Don''t worry!" Tang Hao stroked the grass with his hand, "I will do well what I promise you, I will take good care of our son Xiao San, and the child named Gao fan who was picked up by hand..." Yes, at this time, Gao fan was wrapped in a baby quilt, and together with Tang San, who was in the same baby state, was put in a vegetable basket. Gao fan''s big eyes are full of shock, "my God, what''s the matter? How did you turn me into a baby Gao wants to make complaints about the vomit, but when he reaches his lips, he starts crying. I wipe! You don''t even want me to talk? "Of course System Miss elder sister a face disdain, "this time you but bring the test of God to come, naturally not so simple!" "This Is that the reason for God''s trial? " Gao fan was stunned. "Yes, after all, you are an outsider, in order to make your appearance less abrupt, you have to be lowered to a baby state, in this way, you will have a curriculum vitae from small to large. In this way, even if the people in the temple come in, it is not easy for them to find out." "I see!" Gao fan frowned, "I want to use directional extraction skill!" "No way!" "What? Why not? " Miss system said, "if you become stronger now, you will be doubted, not to mention the temple? So the functions of the system should be opened in the form of martial spirit after you wake up after you are 6 years old! " "What?" Gao fan directly muddled force, "still have to wait for 6 years?" "Yes "In case In these six years, I have been found by the people of the Lord of destruction and the Lord of fear. Don''t I want to be cool? " Gao fan was shocked. "Yes The little sister nodded. "It''s not scientific!" Gao fan glared, "I protest!" At this time, Tang Hao glances at Gao fan and frowns slightly, "ah Yin This kid named Gao fan is a bit strange, since he was picked up, he hasn''t been trapped. I thought he was mentally retarded, just like Xiao San. just now, he cried again, but it stopped suddenly, whose kid do you think is like this? So weird! I think a junior is weird enough. You say Shall we throw him away? " "What?" Gao fan stares at Tang Hao, "you are retarded. Your whole family is retarded!" Now Gao fan finally understands why Tang San was not welcomed by Tang Hao before he woke up to Haotian hammer. What''s more, your father thinks you are retarded. How can he educate you well? "Well?" Tang Hao embraces Gao fan''s eyes, holds him up and murmurs, "it''s strange that such a small boy should have such eyes. Is it the reincarnation of the real God?" "Hum!" Gao fan''s face was used, and a smile appeared on his face. "You know the goods. Now that you know that I am the real God, don''t you hurry to confess it!" "If it''s the reincarnation of the real God, it''s not good!" Tang Hao has a dignified face, "a Yin, I''m going to throw this child away, because I''m afraid he will deprive our third child of his good fortune!" In the meantime, Tang Hao has raised Gao fan. "Wow Gao fan cried again, "Tang Hao, I will never die with you!" Just then, a green light flashed across the sky and landed at Tang Hao''s feet. Tang Hao frowns slightly and slowly puts down Gao fan. The green light gradually converged and finally formed a baby wrapped in green leaves. Chapter 766 "Yiya ~" the baby''s big eyes were full of curiosity and gave Tang Hao a sweet smile. Tang Hao looks at the innocent smile of the baby. The uneasiness caused by Gao fan just now is instantly released. He can''t help but put down Gao fan in his hand, hold the baby like a porcelain doll again, and gently touch the baby''s tender face. "Giggle ~" the baby hugged Tang Hao''s finger with a smile, and his eyes were full of curiosity. Tang Hao looks at the lively baby with a smile, another disdainful glance at Tang Sandi and Gao fan on the ground. "Ah Yin, I really want to lose those two bear children!" At this time, the blue silver grass on the ground wrapped Tang Hao''s calf, and Tang Hao''s frown slightly stretched out, "OK, ah Yin, I listen to you, I raise all three children..." Gao fan breathed heavily this time. Finally, his life was saved. However, Gao fan is still very curious. What''s the matter with this new baby, which is very popular with Tang Hao? After all, Gao fan was brought by the system. Who is the baby? Is it a killer sent by the temple? Just by Tang Hao''s side? Ma Dan, isn''t that bad luck? However, for a while, I''m afraid I can''t know who the other party is, so Gao fan simply doesn''t think about it any more, thinking about spending the next six years without systematic assistance, GAO fan feels that his life is gloomy. Six years later, on the cliff outside shenghun village, three young children meditate side by side in the face of the rising sun, there is a purple smell lingering on their bodies, and their faces are full of maturity that does not match their age. "Hoo..." Gao fan breathed a long sigh of relief, and suddenly opened his eyes. A touch of purple lingered in his eyes. "Big brother, Congratulations, your purple magic pupil has finally entered the world!" Tang San said with a smile. "Er..." Gao Fan said without expression: "but you entered this realm as early as a year ago?" "Poof Avril young face smile, two sharp ears are very lovely, "it seems that you still have self-knowledge of it!" Yes, the baby girl who suddenly appeared six years ago is Avril, the princess of the temple of life. Gao fan glanced at Avril angrily, "what''s funny? When my system returns to its original position, I will crush you!" Yes, Gao fan''s system is not a secret in front of Tang San. Avril''s system is naturally the same. "Bullying me? How dare you Avril''s hands were on her hips and her toes were high. "What dare not!" In the past six years, because of the lack of system, he has been subject to the talented girl Avril everywhere. even Avril has no system, she is very good at practicing Tangmen''s skills, but Gao fan is not so savvy. among the three, Gao fan is the weakest. Tang San immediately began to make peace, "big brother, second sister, don''t quarrel..." "You! Go back and cook! " Gao fan and Avril share the same voice. "OK..." Tang San looks stunned. Aren''t the two fighting? Why is there such a tacit understanding? "I''ll go back first..." Tang San shakes his head, grins bitterly, and walks away. He doesn''t worry about leaving Gao fan and Avril in the forest at all. after all, Gao fan is not weak, and Avril is more powerful than ever. Chapter 767 After all, the unique skills of the Tang clan, such as Ziji magic pupil, ghost shadowing, controlling crane and catching dragon, Xuanyu hand, it takes decades for others to practice, and even exhausts their whole life to reach the highest level, while Avril sweeps into the door, besides, Avril says that as long as she wakes up to the system, these skills will be practiced to the highest level immediately. Although Tang San thinks that Avril is really boastful, Gao fan also highly praises the system, so he is also curious. Think about tomorrow is the day of the awakening of martial spirit, tomorrow Gao fan and Avril will open their system, at that time, if they say that Tang San will become the weakest of the three, thinking of these, Tang San suddenly feels a bit lost. "Ah Tang San had no choice but to shake his head, and his face immediately returned to a smile. "Forget it, people have their own lives, and some things can''t be envied!" But fortunately, the most fortunate thing for Tang Sanqing is that they are both good brothers and second sisters. The next day shenghun village, Wuhun hall. Crowded with a group of 6-year-old kids. "Now, let''s start the ceremony!" Su Yuntao, a young and handsome man with a stern face, said, "I am the deacon of the martial spirit hall, level 26 great soul division, martial spirit: lone wolf, professional war soul division!" With Su Yuntao''s self introduction, his lone wolf soul appeared and then attached to him. in an instant, Su Yuntao turned into a werewolf, powerful and domineering. "Wow A group of children cried directly, "Mom How terrible Only GAOFAN three people still face no expression of looking at Su Yuntao, no reaction. "Well, well, don''t cry..." Su Yuntao looked disgusted and said, "start testing your soul power! You go first The first named child enters the awakening Rune array, and Su Yuntao continues to explain, "the martial spirit is divided into beast martial spirit and weapon martial spirit! My lone wolf belongs to the beast spirit! "Now let''s see what your martial spirit is!" Su Yuntao a fierce drink, "soul power awakening!" The yellow light of the rune array instantly envelops the little boy. Little boy''s hair and clothes are windless, and the palm of his hand is white. A moment later, the white light condenses into a white handkerchief! "Handkerchief?" Su Yuntao''s face was expressionless. "This is an abandoned soul. It has no attack power or defense power at all. it can''t be used to assist the fighting soul division. It can only be used to wipe his nose..." "Hee hee When the kids around them heard that other people had abandoned their spirits, they all laughed. Little boy with his handkerchief, wronged want to cry. "All right!" Su Yuntao also felt sorry, after all, such a small child. He took out the crystal ball and handed it to the child, "let''s test the level of soul power for you. Only those who have soul power when they wake up can become soul masters!" On hearing this, the little boy excitedly put his hand on the crystal ball, with a stubborn face, "the crystal ball has no response, the soul power is 0!" Su Yuntao has announced the results. "Next!" "Bluegrass? Waste the soul! Soul power 0! " "Another one!" "Hoe? Barely a little combat power, soul power 2, barely can become a soul master... " "Yes The child is carrying a hoe, not to mention excited. "One more! Ah Don''t get your snot on the crystal ball... " ¡­¡­ Soon, it was Tang San''s turn. "Bluegrass again?" Su Yuntao has frowned. Chapter 768 This is already the eighth person. There are only three useless martial spirits, MA Dan. I didn''t go out to see the Yellow calendar today! "All right, next!" "Wait, my Lord, you haven''t asked me to test my soul power yet?" Tang San protested. A few kids sneered, "hee hee! It''s a good idea to test the soul power of the abandoned soul... " "That''s right. He is the same family as the Bluegrass just now." "Hee hee Su Yuntao''s face is expressionless, "OK, let you die..." Tang San put his hand on the crystal ball with dignified color. Is he really useless? Is that impossible? I came across it! "Hum!" Crystal ball burst out a surprising light, just now still ridicule Tang three little boy instantly closed his mouth. "Congenital full of soul power?" Su Yuntao suddenly widened his eyes and could not help shouting. "What''s going on?" The head of shenghun village pushed the door and entered, after all, Su Yuntao was surprised, so he had to come in and have a look. "It''s congenital full of soul power! It''s a kind of genius without one in ten thousand! " Su Yuntao has a dignified face. "Congenital full of soul power!" The old village head was surprised. "It seems that our Holy Spirit village is finally going to have a second Holy Spirit!" "Ah! What a pity Su Yuntao shook his head and said, "his martial spirit is blue silver grass. He is an abandoned martial spirit. is not suitable for fighting. His future achievements will not be much higher." "What?" The village head frowned and looked at Tang San. "Never mind!" The village head comforted Tang San, "don''t worry, junior. I will send you to notting college. you are so talented that you will become a great soul master in the future!" "Thank you, village head Tang San smiles on his face and is not sad for his abandoned soul. because he finds a soul seal in his left hand, but it wakes up one second later than bluegrass, so it doesn''t appear for the time being. "Wow ~" Gao fan yawned, "please hurry up, I''m so sleepy..." "No big, no small!" The village head gave Gao fan a white look, "you are just like your alcoholic father, you know how to sleep all day long! In front of the Deacon Gao fan ignores the village head. In recent years, Gao fan is as lazy as Tang Hao, the food is cooked by Tang San and the sanitation is cleaned by Avril. Su Yuntao glances at Gao fan, and then when Gao fan happily thinks that Su Yuntao wants him to awaken his martial spirit Su Yuntao looks at Avril and says, "come on!" "Oh Avril playfully spits out her tongue and enters the Fu formation. Gao fan stares at Su Yuntao. "He''s really a bad soul master. He''s even more serious with a little boy!" Not long, Avril palm heart appeared an old book. Gao fan nodded slightly. Avril''s system is called skill full level system, which is normal in the form of a book. I just don''t know how to realize my fusion system? "Books, weapons and spirits?" Su Yuntao frowned slightly, "this is also a waste of martial spirit What''s the use of your book, little girl? " "You can turn it over!" Avril natural stay turning the book, "eh, how are all empty?" Su Yuntao rolled his eyes and asked in vain. it''s strange that such a little boy can know the use of his martial spirit. "Forget it, test your soul power first!" Avril stepped forward and reached out, "buzz!" The light of the hot eyes reappeared. "Is it congenital full of soul power again?" Su Yuntao was stunned. There are two abandoned spirits in this village. Are they full of soul power? Chapter 769 Gao fan came forward in a hurry, "what''s up? Is it my turn? " "It''s strange..." Su Yuntao frowned slightly. Isn''t the crystal broken? "Come on! Come on "Well!" Gao fan was so excited that he said, "good, good, fast!" He can''t wait to activate the system. Hum! As Gao fan enters the array, the light yellow light shines from the rune array on the ground. Gao fan suddenly feels warm. Gao fan spread out his right hand, and a purple light gathered in his palm. Can I wipe it? How can it be purple, this motherly color? After a while, the purple light of Gao fan''s palm gradually converged, forming a beautiful woman in purple clothes. Gao fan stares at the woman in the palm of her hand. Who is the younger sister? Big sister! Would you please stop There are only animal spirits and weapon spirits in this world. If you run out at this time, you will be scared to death! And You''re not powerful at all, are you? It''s not only not powerful and domineering, but also very Niang "This is not to help you hide your identity better!" Miss system looks proud, "do you think I like it?" "Well I''m wrong Gao fan''s eyes are dispirited. If the martial spirit is not powerful, it''s not. "Then I can continue to merge blood in the future?" He''s more concerned about integration. "Of course! I''m an infinite fusion system! Don''t play with wool! However, this time we need to carefully consider the skills of integration. after all, according to the setting of the world, you can only have ten skills at most, and our enemy will be a powerful system owner, and every skill of you must be absolutely powerful! So we''re not in a hurry now. Let''s have a good discussion when there''s no one back! " "Well!" Gao fan took a cold breath, little sister of the system actually wanted to help me choose skills! He knows, this time is really going to heaven! Su Yuntao looks at Gao fan''s martial spirit and is already confused. what kind of martial spirit is this? Isn''t Ma Dan only divided into beast spirit and weapon spirit? What is the human soul? Although Su Yuntao has also seen martial spirits in human form, such as the Titan giant of lizhizu, but Gao fan''s martial spirits Really? I haven''t heard of it! "Deacon?" The village head looked at Su Yuntao with a confused face, "excuse me Gao fan, what kind of soul is this? " "Is this the spirit of the beast?" Avril joined in. Su Yuntao immediately put away his surprised expression and said, "yes, this little basin friend is very savvy, GAO fan, this is the second form of beast spirit, the beast spirit of human form!" "Oh They all nodded, deeply convinced. Su Yuntao took a deep breath and finally fooled him. It''s not a shame. "Well, next test Gao fan''s level of soul power..." "Hum!" When Gao fan put his hand on the crystal ball, the crystal ball burst out with unprecedented light. "Ah! My eyes The village head''s grandfather covered his eyes and rolled all over the floor in pain. A group of children also covered their eyes and cried in pain. Su Yuntao looks confused and doesn''t know what to do. "Click!" The crystal ball is broken Su Yuntao is so stupid. What is this special? The innate soul power is not only full of Is it special? Is it overflowing? For a moment, there was silence, and everyone was waiting for Wu Yuntao''s conclusion. Chapter 770 Even the village head''s grandfather, who used to roll all over the ground, now lies on the ground looking at Su Yuntao expectantly, he has a posture that as long as Su Yuntao says that Gao fan can''t do it, he will continue to roll and steal Su Yuntao''s money. "So..." Avril sweet smile, "this crystal ball should have been broken, right?" "Ah ha ha!" Su Yuntao recovered from the shock. "What this little friend said is too correct. It is the crystal ball that has a problem. obviously, Avril''s congenital full soul power and Gao fan''s congenital full soul power are both wrong, but these two people must have soul power and have the potential to become soul masters!" With these words, Su Yuntao finally breathed a sigh, if he went back to shenghun village and said that there were three congenitally full of soul power, would he be ridiculed by the crowd? What? Wrong? Gao fan was not happy at that time! Just look at the level, labor and capital have already surpassed the title Douluo of level 100, of course, the crystal ball can''t hold! But Gao fan doesn''t plan to write ink with Su Yuntao. After all, this time he''s keeping a low profile "All right!" Su Yuntao held his hand and said, "that''s all for today. I''ll go back and write a review first Ah bah, I wrote the report... " Yes, the crystal ball is broken. Can''t you write a review Tang Sanjia "Tang Hao, Congratulations, all three of your children can practice soul master!" The old village head pushed open the door of the Tang family, "when shall we send them to school?" "What?" Tang Hao was lying on the bed, holding a bottle of wine in his right hand, looking at the four people who came in with a confused face, "can all three?" "Yes? Are you happy? " The old village head was kind-hearted. "You say you are a drunkard. How can you be so lucky? If other people''s families are not good enough, there will be only one. Your family will be three at a time! " "Happy fart!" Tang Hao poured a few mouthfuls of wine, "my family is poor, and I can''t afford any of them. I still say three, if I don''t go, I won''t go!" The village head looked angry. "Tang Hao, do you have the heart to see your child be a blacksmith in the village like you "What''s wrong with being a blacksmith?" Tang Hao has nothing on his face. "It''s good to have food and drink and marry a daughter-in-law, isn''t it?" "Asshole!" The old village head was impatient. "Do you know that your three children are all born full of soul power! The genius of our village is coming back to you! " "Oh That''s probably because the test crystal is broken Tang Hao was lying on the bed with a flat tone. "You!" The old village head''s blood pressure rose and he almost didn''t faint. After all, Tang Hao was right "Village head, please calm down and go back first..." Tang Sanli pushed the village head out of the door. "Tang Hao, listen to me, I can provide a place for work study students in Notting junior soul teacher college, and I can also use my savings to fund one, even if you rob the rest, you will steal money for me!" The village head left with a loud drink outside the door, leaving the Tang Hao family behind. "Xiao San, people with soul power will have the mark of martial spirit when they wake up. What is your martial spirit?" Tang Hao suddenly asked. Tang San frowned slightly, "is it mine? It''s bluegrass Tang Hao was slightly moved, but he was still lying on the bed with his back to the three children. "But In addition to blue silver grass, I also have a martial spirit... " Tang San spread out his left hand, a hammer with dark blue light appeared in his hand Chapter 771 "Pa!" Tang Hao looks back and sees Tang San''s hammer and bottle fall to the ground. "Dad?" Tang San looks at Tang Hao in amazement, what happened? No more wine? "Twin spirits! Congenital full of soul power Tang Hao was shocked and his eyes were bigger than the bell. "Dad, what''s the matter?" Tang San''s face was muddled. He had never seen Tang Hao so excited. "My son!" Tang Hao holds Tang San tightly in his arms. Two lines of tears fall from his face and murmur, "a Yin, do you see? Our son, Xiao San, is a twin martial spirit... " "Bluegrass! Son, he has the same spirit as you... " Tang San''s face also showed an excited look, for six years This is the first time he has felt his father''s love since he crossed the border. it''s not easy. Avril''s eyebrows frowned slightly and her little hands covered Tan''s mouth lightly. she was a little envious of Tang San, because she had never felt father''s love. Gao fan''s nose is a little sour when he looks at his father and son. although he is the master of 24 worlds, because he is an orphan, he has never felt his father''s love. seeing the feelings between Tang Hao and Tang San, Gao fan is not envious. It''s bragging. "Come here, both of you." Tang Hao looks at Gao fan and Avril with a gentle face, "so many years, I haven''t hugged you well!" Gao fan and Avril look at each other, and then rush into Tang Hao''s arms. It''s warm in my father''s arms Gao fan''s face is moving. Even he doesn''t know why he is so sentimental today. "Xiaosan, remember to use the hammer of your left hand to protect the grass of your right hand, and don''t let her suffer any harm!" "Well! This is my mother''s martial spirit. I will protect her! " There are three important points in Tang Dynasty. "Dad, don''t worry, we will also help the third brother to protect the Bluegrass!" Avril has a serious face. Gao fan nodded, "yes!" Gao fan felt very uncomfortable, so he refused to call Tang Hao his father for six years. Fortunately, Tang Hao didn''t mind. "And, little three!" Tang Hao looked at Tang San with a dignified face. "I want you to remember that from today on, no one can know that you have a hammer spirit!" "Good!" Tang Sanzhong is the key point. Although he doesn''t know why, he will do what Tang Hao asked him to do. "Dad, teach me how to strike iron!" Tang San said. "Iron? You can... " Tang Hao pondered for a moment, looked at Gao fan and Avril, "you also together!" "I''m not interested!" Gao fan lightly pushed open the door, "you hit, I sleep in the yard, the room is too noisy to sleep!" "Gao fan! You... " Avril wanted to say something, but Tang Hao interrupted. "Forget it, Avril. If you want to learn, stay. As for Gao fan, let him go!" With Tang Hao''s meaningful smile, he can see that Gao fan and Avril are different from before. They have great power in their small bodies, so he doesn''t even bother to ask what their martial spirits are. "Come on! We''ll start right now. " Tang Hao said and raised the hammer. "Now I will show you a hammer technique called random Cape hammer method..." Gao fan was lying on the board in the yard, agitating the system. The space backpack is back, all the things are still there, the integral turntable is back, and there are 200 points left. Chapter 772 "Little sister, do you have any skills for me?" "I''ve thought about it carefully. In this world, you don''t need to be too strong in attack. The main thing is to improve your defense. We still have to survive this game..." "What''s wrong?" Gao fan frowned and said, "you are a system. Is it shameful to be so stubborn?" "Gou is also an art. This time you will meet killers from the three temples, you don''t know what kind of means each other has, so this time, we must be careful!" Miss system looks dignified. "Well! So the first draw at the beginning, my first soul ring, what do you want to draw? " Gao fan has the same serious face. "There are too many restrictions on the first draw at the beginning. You can no longer have the blood you have gained before, so Let''s make do with Qiyu! " System small elder sister light says. "Hiss..." Gao fan takes a cool breath. Qiyu is just Will you use it? Little sister of system, I''m looking forward to the soul ring you''ll make for me next Integrating Qiyu, Gao fan wants to try his power. Qi Yu''s power is different from other powers. For Gao fan, it is a very novel power. Other forces, such as ACE''s power of fire fist, Gao fan can feel the violent power of fire in his body when using it. But Qiyu''s power doesn''t work that way Gao fan through perception, Qiyu''s power is divided into five levels, namely: break him, kill him, maim him, hurt him, beat him back. When using it, you just need to look at the opponent, come up with your own ideas, and then attack to achieve the goal. Moreover, the speed and defense of Qi Yu''s power are all strong with the strength of the enemy. no matter how strong the enemy is, his speed and defense will always be one line better than the enemy. The key is There is no upper limit for such a strong line. Feeling the power of Qiyu, Gao fan has an evil smile on his face. He plans to experiment with the stone mountain in the distance. Gao fan looked at the stone mountain calmly and said, "break it!" "Boom!" There was a violent explosion on the stone, which turned into a piece of smoke. Yes, you don''t have to use fists to attack. You can do it in other ways, for example, open your mouth! Tang Hao three heard the loud noise and rushed out immediately. "Big brother, what happened?" Tang Sany looks at the mountain covered with smoke and dust in the distance. Tang Hao frowned tightly. Although he looked terrible, he knew that this was what Gao fan did! After all, just now Avril took a look at his random Cape hammer method and easily hit the 9981 hammer. At that time, he was surprised by the magic of the "system" since Gao fan also has the system, it''s not surprising that he did anything terrible. As soon as the wind blows, the dust disappears, people look at it, and the top of the mountain has been razed to the ground. Gao fan''s mouth widened in surprise. This power It''s too strong! "Did you really do it?" Avril is surprised to see Gao fan. I really want to know what your system capability is? Avril''s system is instant full level skills, but she can''t do it like Gao fan before she gains powerful skills. "Cough!" Gao fan is slightly surprised, then a face calm look to Tang San, "younger brother, you see elder brother this strength how?" Tang San has a bitter smile on his face. Why is the gap between people so big? Chapter 773 "Brother, you are so good, I admire you!" Tang San has a brilliant smile, seeing Gao fan become stronger, he is sincerely happy for Gao fan. "Ha ha! let''s go! After a while, when there are too many people coming, it will be troublesome! " Gao fan then takes Tang San into the room, followed by Tang Hao, Avril looks at Gao fan''s back in a daze. She was celebrating her decision. Gao fan is really the man who can lead the temple of life to glory. The next morning, when Gao fan got up, he saw a letter left by Tang Hao. "Dad, he''s gone!" Tang San had a sense of loss in his eyes. "He said he was going to get back what belonged to him!" Gao fan patted Tang San on the shoulder? Do you want to know the story of your parents? I can tell you! " Avril looked at Gao fan with a confused face, "how? Does your system still have this function? " "Silly girl!" Gao fan light smile, "you forget this is the world, I opened it, how can I not know?" Tang San has been forced, "big brother What do you mean you opened it? " It is clear that labor and capital are the leading role! "Nothing!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "I can''t explain to you for a while. Just say if you want to know..." "Yes Tang Sanzhong''s point is that he doesn''t want to be a fake. "Your mother is a soul beast, blue silver grass of 100000 years!" "What? My mother... " Tang San looked at the blue silver grass in his hand in shock, "is she a soul beast?" "Yes Gao fan nodded, "the practice of the soul beast is much harsher than that of human beings. After 100000 years of practice, the time of the soul beast is coming, so it will face two choices!" "One: continue to live as a soul beast, but only for another thousand years!" "The second is to form human form, continue to practice in human form, break through the limit of human level 100 before the age of 100, and you can live forever!" "But if you choose the second one, you have to stay with people all the time to make breakthroughs. but if you find your real body before you grow up, you will be arrested and raised by people!" "After all, it''s a 100000 year old beast with a 100000 year old soul ring that everyone covets!" "And your mother just chose to change shape and met your father, but she hasn''t grown up yet..." "So My mother, she... " Tang San frowned and looked at Gao fan. "Your mother was chased and killed by the martial spirit hall. She blew herself up to protect you and your father!" "What?" Tang San frowned and gnashed his teeth. "Wu Hun Dian!" "Your father was also famous for his mission to move the mainland. Haotianzong is a genius and the youngest title of Douluo in the mainland: haotiandouluo!" Gao fan''s face is calm, "and your father is depressed because your mother''s death has brought him a huge blow!" "But when I saw that you awakened your double spirits and were still full of soul power, your father knew that there was a chance for revenge!" "Martial spirit Hall Tang San gritted his teeth. "It''s really a big force..." "Xiao San, don''t worry, I will help you until you become the God of the world!" Gao fan patted Tang San on the shoulder, "it''s just the martial spirit hall. It''s just a stumbling block on your way to becoming a god!" Yes, the mission of GAOFAN Douluo is to help Tang Sancheng. "Yes Avril nodded. "I''ll help you, too!" "Become a God?" Tang San looked at Gao fan with a muddled face, "is there a God in this world?" Chapter 774 "Yes! When you have enough grades, you will know! " Gao fan turned and walked towards the bed, "now I''d better pack up and get ready to go to school tomorrow! By the way, help me to clean up mine. I''ll sleep first and call me when I eat! " "Gao fan, you lazy pig!" Avril has already run up to Gao fan''s ear Notting City, junior psychic college. Gao fan and his party were stopped by the students at the door, "where did they come from? I don''t want to see where it is? Are you supposed to be here? " "You The head of the old village looks depressed, he and others are a little poor, but there is no way. Shenghun village is poor. Gao fan buckles his ears with an unhappy face. How can he forget this stubble? he went to get some money to buy a suit before he knew it. But now it''s not too late. Gao fan came to the system and spent 100 points to draw a lottery. although he didn''t get blood and equipment, he won a lot of gold soul coins. "Ha ha!" The old village head had to show his face and took out the proof of the martial spirit hall. Before he handed it to the right side, "please have a look, my lord..." "Bluegrass? Congenital full of soul power? Are you here to be funny? " The gatekeeper looked at the proof, "Hey, you''ve made a little more fake. How can blue silver grass be full of soul power?" "Return the Holy Spirit village! I think it''s a beggar''s village Ha ha ha "the gatekeeper threw the certificate on the ground, covered his stomach and laughed wildly. Gao fan rolled his eyes, this fool Originally intended to use money to send each other, but since so arrogant, must knock. "Hello, Hello!" Gao fan stepped forward and a black soul ring appeared on his body. "I''ll give you a chance to reorganize the language!" "What?" The gatekeeper looked at Gao fan''s Black Soul Ring and wiped his eyes quickly, "the first soul ring is the black Wannian Soul Ring? Fake, right Gao fan thought a move, Black Soul Ring instantly turned red! It''s just the color of the soul ring. In front of the system, it''s my younger brother. after all, in order to really talk about the color, Qiyu''s powerful blood must blind everyone''s eyes. "Ha?" The gatekeeper has been looking at Gao fan with the eyes of the monster, "red hundred thousand year Soul Ring?" Gao fan has a funny smile on his face, and his mind moves again. Brush, brush! His soul ring has become the color of a rainbow! "Poof!" The gatekeeper spilled his blood all over the floor and couldn''t get up. "Why do you want to show me this? I''m still a child..." "Let''s go..." Gao fan''s expressionless legs crossed each other''s body, and then he remembered something. "Yes Gao fan waved out a card and put it into the hands of the old village head, "there are 10000 gold soul coins in it. You always take them back to improve people''s life. If you don''t have enough, come to me at any time!" "Ten thousand gold soul coins?" The old village head was too surprised to speak. "All right! Let''s go Gao fan holds Tang San''s shoulder and pulls Avril into notting college. The old village head looked at the three people who entered the college. His eyes were all wet. "Our Holy Spirit village is finally going to be holy again..." ¡­¡­ Qishe GAO fan has just entered the door. An ordinary little boy stood in front of the three people, "Hello, I''m Wang Sheng, the eldest of Qishe. If you win me, you can be the eldest!" Crack! Gao fan waved his hand without expression and slapped Wang Sheng on the wall. Chapter 775 Tang San''s mouth is full of smoke. Brother, is it so violent on the first day? Isn''t it said that we should get along well with our classmates? The crowd was shocked: "my God! What a strong guy "Isn''t that great? I didn''t see how he did it! " "Where do you come from? So small, so powerful! " "But their clothes are so rotten. It''s like they came from some corner..." "Enough!" Wang Sheng didn''t know when he had stood on the ground again. His face was livid. "You beat me, and then you will be the boss of our seven sheds!" "Hello, boss!" After that, Wang Sheng took the lead in bowing to Gao fan, "I''ll be your little brother in the future!" The other children hid to one side and quickly bowed with Wang Sheng, "good boss!" "Oh! How busy is it? " All of a sudden, a little girl in a pink rabbit skirt came in and attracted everyone''s attention, including Gao fan. After all, there is no cute and playful little Lori in Gao fan''s harem. When he saw Xiaowu, Gao fan secretly decided in his heart, "I''m sorry, Tang San, for the sake of points, big brother can only sacrifice you!" At this time, Wang Sheng came forward again. "New here!" Wang Sheng looked at Gao fan, "this is the boss of our seven sheds. As long as you win him, you can be the boss of our seven sheds!" Xiao Wu looks at Gao fan, a little surprised on her face. This is the first human to look so good since she entered the human world. "Girl! If you want to be the boss, I can give you this position! " Gao fan gave a faint smile. Everyone look at Gao fan, boss. What about moral integrity? Avril frowned slightly. The rhythm is not right "Hum!" Small dance hands in front of the chest, a face proud, "no, all according to the rules to come!" As soon as the voice fell, the body shape of the little dance flashed, directly close to Gao fan. Everyone looks a Lin, good speed! Tang Sanmei''s head is slightly wrinkled. The girl is so fierce, and her speed is no less than that of her own ghost pursuit! Gao fan light smile, in the small dance start of the moment, his Qiyu power has automatically switched to a stronger line than the small dance state. "Pa!" Xiao Wu should have kicked Gao fan in the face, but Gao fan caught her. "It''s not a good habit for girls to kick people in the face when they come up." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "What?" Everyone was shocked. The speed of the little dance was so fast that they couldn''t see clearly, while Gao fan was faster, they didn''t understand what was going on. "Hum!" Xiao Wu pulled back her feet and said with a stubborn face, "I''ll come again, not just what I just did!" "Good!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Next, Xiao Wu tried many times, but Gao fan easily won every time. Avril''s face is very black. The fight between Xiaowu and GAOFAN is similar to flirting with each other in her eyes. the evil smile on GAOFAN''s face shows that Xiaowu is not pure in mind. Tang San felt Avril''s strangeness and said that he was jealous, so he explained, "second sister, brother, he is not what you think he is!" "Fools can see that Gao fan is flirting with his younger sister. Are you here to say that it''s not what I think?" Avril white Tang three one eye, then helplessly shake his head, "ah! Straight male cancer is really hopeless Chapter 776 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Sanyi is speechless, asking for no fun. What medicine would I take to persuade you. "No more fighting, no more fighting!" Xiaowu has been sitting on the bed in anger, "Gao fan, right? My name is Xiaowu, dancing Dance! You will be my target in the future! " "Get up!" Avril looked at the little dance with an iron face, "that''s my bed!" Xiao Wu looks at Avril, "it''s mine now!" "You As soon as Avril''s face became stiff, she raised her hand to the little dance. Gao fan quickly stopped, "aunt, this is my integral!" Avril is very upset, can only find a new bed, with a small dance in the middle of the bed. Everyone was trembling. The smell of gunpowder on the scene was very strong. Neither of the two girls was easy to get into trouble. "What are you doing?" Gao fan winked at Wang Sheng, "don''t you make my bed soon!" "Yes Wang Shengli will GAOFAN bedding spread in Xiaowu and Avril bed in the middle of the bed. Avril also made her own bed. "Why?" Xiaowu curiously looks at the bedding on everyone''s bed, and then looks at her empty bed, she finds that, she has no quilt! But it''s hard for her to be smart. She pushes her own bed close to Gao fan''s. "Let''s build a quilt for both of us in the future." Xiao Wu looks at Gao fan. "What Avril is going crazy, this woman has been challenging her position around Gao fan since she appeared, and now she''s going to sleep with her! Of course, she knows that Gao fan''s system needs to open the harem to get points, although she had been psychologically prepared as early as six years ago, she is still very unhappy when she encounters such things today. "What? Do you have a problem? " Xiao Wu and Avril face to face again. "Don''t you know the difference between men and women?" Avril had an angry face. "We are all children. What''s the difference between men and women?" Xiaowu put her hands on her chest, "besides, I''m a girl, I don''t mind. I believe Gao fan won''t mind either!" After that, Xiao Wu looks at Gao fan, and Avril also looks at Gao fan. "I..." Gao fan smiles a little, how can this kind of thing mind, "I am not respectful!" "Look Xiao Wu glanced at Avril with a proud look on her face. "Hum!" Avril''s face was stiff, and she pushed her own bed over and went to the bed with Gao fan. "You Xiao Wu''s face was stiff. "How can you..." "You can do it. Why can''t I?" Ivy raised her eyebrows. "We three sleep together!" "But you have a quilt!" Xiaowu frowns tightly. Of course, she doesn''t want Avril to sleep next to Gao fan. Avril threw the quilt out of the window. "It''s gone now!" "You Little dance speechless, nuozui sat on the bed. Avril is proud of a smile, this battle is to win. Everyone on one side was stunned. "Gulu!" Wang Sheng swallowed his saliva and was already looking at Gao fan with his big eyes. "the eldest is worthy of being the eldest. On the first day of school, he got two goddess level figures..." "Who threw this quilt?" Just then, a hoarse voice came to mind outside the door. Wang Sheng''s eyes were awe inspiring. He took the lead to step forward. His back was straight and he bowed his head to the visitors heavily. "Hello, master!" "Master?" Tang San looked at people in dismay and listened to the address. This is a big man. Chapter 777 "Are you Tang San?" The master looked at Tang San and frowned slightly. "Ah Yes Tang San nodded slightly and looked stunned. "How do you know..." "Who is Gao fan? Who is Avril? Who is the little dance Hearing the speech, they all looked at the three people who put together the three beds. The master looked at the three people and said, "you four Come with me Master''s office "Tang San, show me your second soul ring!" Master Yu Xiaogang is at his desk and looks at Tang San. Tang San''s eyes were awe inspiring, and a lot of thoughts flashed through his mind. This man is a stranger, and he knows that I have a second soul ring, but dad said that holding the second soul ring is a secret, so this man must die! Thinking like this, Tang San is ready to start! "Blue silver grass is not enough to make you full of soul power, so I guess you should have a second soul?" Yu Xiaogang looks at Tang San with great interest. "His second martial spirit is Haotian hammer!" Gao Fan said lightly, he was really afraid that Tang San would kill the master. "What?" Yu Xiaogang stood up from the chair, his eyes full of shock, "Tang San, what he said is true?" Tang San was stunned. He didn''t understand why Gao Fan said so much to this stranger, but on second thought, Gao fan must have his intention, so Tang San didn''t attack. "Of course it''s true!" Gao fan nodded faintly, "let''s say, Xiao San''s father is Tang Hao..." Yu Xiaogang''s face was slightly chilly. "It turned out that it was his son, Haotian hammer, so it made sense..." "Remember Tang San!" Yu Xiaogang looked serious, "don''t show your Haotian hammer in front of anyone, and don''t add any soul ring to it! I don''t know if you are willing to be my disciple. I want to experiment with you! " Gao fan looks at Yu Xiaogang in amazement and does the experiment? You''re not afraid of people running away? Straight male cancer is really terrible. "I will!" Tang San knelt on the ground excitedly and kowtowed to Yu Xiaogang Gao fan looks at Tang San again in amazement, they want you to do the experiment Why are you so excited? One dares to accept and one dares to worship. Come on, it''s two straight cancers coming together. Tang San worshiped Yu Xiaogang as his teacher because he guessed the secret of his twin martial spirit through a certificate of martial spirit hall, so he thought that Yu Xiaogang was a big man. Yu Xiaogang was slightly surprised, "the ceremony of kneeling down is the etiquette for the king and his parents. Your ceremony is a little big!" "No!" Tang San''s face was resolute. "One day as a teacher, one life as a father, you can afford to be a teacher!" "Ha ha!" Yu Xiaogang light smile, "good a day for teacher, life for father, get up quickly!" "Thank you, master!" "How many of you? Is it also the soul of twins? " Yu Xiaogang looks at the remaining three. "Isn''t it the twin soul? Who hasn''t? " Gao fan opened as like as two peas. ''s palm with one or two palm like paper was wearing the same purple clothes. In order for Gao fan to acquire more skills, the younger sister of the system, after knowing the setting of twin martial spirits in the world, set two martial spirits for Gao fan, so that Gao fan can have 20 skills. The girl in her left hand said angrily, "don''t get me out if you have nothing to do! I don''t know, sister. I''m very busy! " Chapter 778 The sister paper in her right hand yawned as if nothing had happened, "that''s right. If you disturb my sister''s beauty sleep like this, can you afford to pay for the loss of her beauty?" After that, the two sisters disappeared Everyone present, including Avril, was petrified. Avril: does Temo system speak? Fake, right? After all, his system can''t talk. Others: can all the special spirits speak human language? Is this the essence? Yu Xiaogang''s mouth widened in surprise. He only heard about the giant spirits of the Titans, and the six winged angel spirits of qianxunqi, a pope in the hall of spirits. But He had never heard of the twin martial spirits who could speak human language. "That I''ll see if you can get your martial spirit out again! " Yu Xiaogang looks at Gao fan eagerly. Yu Xiaogang has been studying martial spirit all his life. Seeing Gao fan''s magical martial spirit, he naturally has a strong thirst for knowledge. Gao fan frowned slightly. Of course, he didn''t want to show Yu Xiaogang his soul. Although Yu Xiaogang''s strength is not strong, his research on martial spirit is the first in mainland China. if he sees something, he will be in trouble. "As you can see, my soul They are very willful. " Gao fan has a bitter face. "All right!" Jade small just negative hand but stand, tiny nod, "that you this martial spirit call what?" Gao fan was slightly stunned and pondered for two seconds, "I call them five girls..." "Five girls..." Everyone is looking at Gao fan with questioning, is Temo too serious? "Cough!" Jade small just slightly embarrassed, "that they have what function?" Gao fan thought, "great power! Since I activated the martial spirit, I feel that my strength has become much stronger! " Yu Xiaogang has a question mark on his face: are the two lovely girls really powerful? "All right! Let''s define you as the power system for the time being! " Yu Xiaogang doesn''t want to waste time on Gao fan any more, he looks at Avril again, "what''s your martial spirit?" Avril opened her hand and a simple book appeared. "Isn''t it twin martial spirit?" "No..." "What''s the use?" Yu Xiaogang asked, compared with Gao fan''s two younger sister paper martial spirit, Avril this is much more normal. "This martial spirit can make me learn skills quickly!" Ivy said faintly. "Learn skills?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly, "what specific skills?" "Including soul skill! Just let me watch each other show it once, and I can learn it! " Avril a face indifferent, "my martial spirit call copy book!" "What?" Yu Xiaogang has been confused, what kind of immortal ability is this? If you can learn all the soul skills, you will not walk across the mainland of Douluo. "are you sure?" "Sure!" Avril had a proud face. "All right!" Yu Xiaogang resisted the impulse to try Avril''s ability and looked at Xiaowu, "what about you?" Xiaowu was witty. "My martial spirit is a rabbit. It''s characterized by high speed." "There''s a normal one." Yu Xiaogang nodded, then looked at the crowd, "Xiao San is born with full soul power, so tomorrow I''m going to take him to hunt the soul beast and get the soul ring to continue training, when you reach level 10, you also need to get the soul ring to continue training." "No!" Xiaowu Tiantian smiles, and a yellow soul ring appears beside her, "I already have a soul ring!" Chapter 779 "So are we!" Gao fan takes a look at Avril, after all, their soul rings come from the system, so they don''t need to kill the soul beast. They looked at each other and released the Yellow Soul Ring one after another. This time, Gao fan didn''t make any colorful soul rings. It''s not good for him to have a heart attack. "Very good, the highest soul ring configuration, you are all very good!" The master nodded in secret, "Xiao San and I will go hunting ghosts tomorrow. You can register a soul master yourself first!" "Well!" *3£¡ Tang San''s face is very black, he said that he would ride the horse and raise the whip together, but you got on the ring secretly Notting City junior martial spirit Hall branch the guards at the gate are two young people about 20 years old, and they don''t have much fluctuation of soul power. from this, we can see that notting city is really a small place in Tiandou Empire, after all, martial spirit hall is so weak. "Are you students of junior psychic college?" The gatekeeper looked at Gao fan with envy, after all, they are not even soul masters, and these three young students may become soul masters in the future. "Yes Gao fan looks indifferent, "we are first grade students, our teacher let us come here to test the soul power." "So it is..." The gatekeeper was slightly stunned, then nodded faintly, "you go in and find master Matthew on the first floor. He will help you!" Gao fan nodded and walked inside. The two gatekeepers'' envious eyes didn''t withdraw until Gao fan and his party entered the gate, "didn''t they need to come to the martial spirit hall to test only when they were advanced? Are these three children advanced? " "No way? Maybe it''s a messenger. Don''t take it too seriously... " "Oh..." In the sub Hall of Wuhun hall Xiao Wu looked at the surrounding environment curiously, "the hall of the good spirit school!" The 20 meter high dome, white jade floor and magnificent decoration all highlight the luxury here. Although it''s a low-level hall, as a branch of Wuhun hall, he also has a high temperament. "You What are you doing here? " A woman in sexy clothes walks up to Gao fan and looks at her. She is the soul master of the martial spirit hall. "We''re here for advanced testing!" The little dance always looks like people. "Oh The sexy woman sneered, "are you sure it''s the advanced test, not the awakening of martial spirit?" "You Xiaowu brows a ferocious, the other side of this sarcastic tone makes people angry. "Who do you look down on?" Gao fan stepped forward and stood in front of the woman, although his body was small, his momentum did not lose, "we are here for advanced test! Where is master Matthew? " "Little boy!" The woman''s face was cold, "get out of here! Is this where you live? " "Sisi, what happened?" Suddenly, a voice rang out. People looked in the past and saw an old man with a stick and Su Yuntao come over. Master matthewno The woman called Sisi bowed slightly to the old man, "these three children don''t know whose family they belong to. They came to the temple to ask for your advanced test, I think they will carry out the advanced test and soul power awakening. I''m planning to arrange them to awaken their soul power!" "No! We are not here to wake up! " Gao fan looked at Su Yuntao and said, "master Su Yuntao can testify for us, after all, he did our soul power awakening!" Chapter 780 Sisi and Matthew both look at Su Yuntao, waiting for each other''s answer. Su Yuntao looks embarrassed. This woman named Sisi is the object of his pursuit. everyone knows that Sisi is tied with Gao fan. If Su Yuntao admits that he has awakened Gao fan''s soul, he will offend Sisi, but if Su Yuntao tells a lie that he has not awakened Gao fan''s soul power and is sorry for justice, so Su Yuntao is very south Avril came forward with a pale face and a yellow Soul Ring appeared on her body, "why do you say so much? Just release the Soul Ring! " "Centennial Soul Ring?" The three of them looked surprised. Xiaowu smiles and reveals her yellow Centennial soul ring. "Another Centennial Soul Ring!" Matthew looked at Gao fan, "young man, are you also a centennial Soul Ring?" "No!" Gao fan light smile, a purple soul ring appeared in his body. "What?" The three of them are already looking at Gao fan with their monster eyes. "Is the first soul ring the purple Millennium Soul Ring?" Su Yuntao and Sisi have been completely petrified, without saying a word. Gao fan light a smile, he is to teach this disgusting woman. "Young man!" Matthew was sweating. "How do you make sure you''re not killed when you absorb the ring?" "My teacher will protect me and I''ll be fine!" Gao fan looks at each other calmly. "Who is your teacher?" "Master!" "Master? Which master? " Matthew''s face is dignified, "is that the master who put forward the ten core competitiveness of martial spirit?" "Yes "It''s him What a pity... " Matthew frowned, then looked at the three people, "I wonder if you are interested in joining the martial spirit hall!" "No!" Gao fan flatly refused, "I''m used to being natural and unrestrained!" "We refuse, too!" Avril and Xiao Wu shake their heads one after another and refuse to get up. It''s also a tacit understanding. "Well then..." Master Matthew had a wry smile on his face. "Now I''ll test your soul power." Little dance, level 12. Avril, level 13. Gao fan, level 19! "What? So young already 19 levels? " The three of them were shocked again. Gao fan has no expression, Yes, he is upgraded by fusing his blood, so his upgrade is level 10 direct jump. "Three Matthew put his face together and said, "I''ll ask you one last time, would you like to join the martial spirit hall?" "No!" *3£¡ Matthew''s heart is dripping with blood Such a good young man has no chance with the martial spirit hall! Gao fan and his three men got the badge of soul master certification, received the subsidy of a gold soul coin every month, and then left, leaving Matthew and his three men in disorder at the gate of the martial spirit hall. "Sisi! Think for yourself Matthew looked at the direction of Gao fan''s departure, with a dignified face. "Yes Sisi left with a sad face, of course, she knew that she had offended three future stars for the martial spirit hall today. "Su Yuntao, go down and write 100000 words!" "This..." Su Yuntao''s face is bitter. The 100000 word review was just finished last time, "and I said at that time, you don''t believe that the crystal ball was broken when Gao fan tested it!" "Hum!" Then why didn''t you hold on and let me see the child! Maybe I''ll flinch when you insist? " Chapter 781 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yuntao looks at the other side with a confused face, seeing the other side''s serious face, he doesn''t know what to say, can we be reasonable? "Ah! Forget it Matthew could not help shaking his head, "a hundred thousand words review, a word can not be less, I also want to write a hundred thousand words, a good reflection!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Yuntao''s face was speechless, "you are cruel!" Gao fan three people return to seven sheds, discover Wang Sheng a gang then black and blue face of gather up. "What''s going on?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Boss We were beaten up by the sixth grade boss Xiao and his gang Wang Sheng covered his face and timidly avoided Gao fan''s sight. "Asshole!" Little dance a Jiao drink, "where are they? How dare you bully xiaowujie! Wang Sheng, lead the way and beat them Wang Sheng looks at Gao fan in amazement, "boss..." "What are you doing? Lead the way Gao fan glanced at Wang Sheng lightly. "But..." Wang Sheng hesitated, "boss Xiao, he''s a sixth grade student, we''re only in grade one, and he''s a level 17 soul master, we..." "The only soul master dares to make mistakes in front of me!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "everyone, let''s see you today. How did I step on the so-called soul master?" "Yes Wang Sheng a listen, the body stands straight, "go!" A secluded grove in the back of the college. Because the college does not allow students to fight privately, Xiao only dares to ask Gao fan to come to Houshan. "You are the boss of the students, Gao fan, aren''t you?" Xiao elder brother hands in front of the chest, a face arrogant squint at Gao fan. Because they are in the sixth grade, they are much taller than Gao Fanji. "Well!" Gao fan nodded faintly and glanced at each other with disdain, If Xiao Wu didn''t want to beat each other to get back, he didn''t want to pay any attention to these kids. "Shit! What''s your face? " A man next to boss Xiao stood up, "I can''t believe you want to talk to our boss with this expression. I don''t think you want to be in Notting city..." "Pa!" Before the voice fell, the man''s face burst into clear applause, a blood red palm print appeared on the man''s face. Gao fan didn''t know when he came to the man and looked at his palm in amazement, "ah! Why did I slap you? " Yes, Gao fan has already started his performance. "This..." The man who was fanned had been forced, and he didn''t know how Gao fan came over. The others were also shocked. Gao fan''s speed seemed like a ghost to them. "Pa!" Clear applause rang out again, and a symmetrical slap appeared on the other side of the man''s face, GAO fan continued his performance with a look of surprise, "ah! It''s not like my hand hit you in the face, it''s like your face hit my hand! " "What are you doing? Liu long Elder Xiao frowned at Gao fan''s words and said, "use your martial spirit quickly!" Liu long is very angry because he is beaten twice for no reason. "Drink!" Liu long stepped back two steps, a yellow light flashed over his right palm, and a simple stick appeared in his hand. "This is my long staff of martial spirit!" Liu long looks at Gao fan solemnly, "Gao fan, show your martial spirit!" "Ah, Shabi!" Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head and wave his hand gently, "beat you and insult my soul!" Chapter 782 "Pa!" The crisp sound sounded again, Liu long flew out by an invisible erbazi mountain, and landed ten meters away, motionless. "Hiss..." Boss Xiao took a breath and slapped him ten meters away. who is this first grader? How terrible?! Gao fan''s face is old and unshakable. He stands with his hands down and looks up at the sky at a 45 ¡ã angle. "I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and admit your mistakes to Wang Sheng and others, otherwise Liu long will be your example!" Gao fan''s words are not emotional, but they seem to have the magic power to strike people''s hearts. boss Xiao and everyone behind him feel the chill from the bottom of their hearts, and the weak people have knelt down. "I wipe it!" Wang Sheng and others opened their eyes wide and looked at what happened in front of them in disbelief. the opponent who was still arrogant before was accepted by his boss in this way! Big boss! The boss is powerful! Boss 666! "Damn it Boss Xiao can also feel the pressure from Gao fan, but after all, he is a level 15 soul master, and his concentration is much stronger than others, "Gao fan, I won''t kneel down so easily, you will defeat me sincerely!" "Pa!" As soon as the sound of Xiao''s big words fell, a crisp slap sounded on his face. This time, Gao fan didn''t come to Xiao''s side, instead, he still stood in the same place with his hands down, and didn''t even move his hands. Everyone was shocked again. What kind of ability is this! You don''t even need to move your hand to hit your ears? Boss Xiao was also shocked. He covered his hot face with one hand and pointed to Gao fan with the other. His eyes were wide open, like the devil he saw, "you How did you do that? " "Pa!" Gao fan''s face is expressionless. The other side of Xiao''s face rings again. He can only cover his face with his hands. Pop! Boss Xiao found that even if he covered his face, he could escape the fate of being fanned, Pa Pa Pa! There were a series of whispers, but only for a moment, the face of boss Xiao was so bloody that he couldn''t even recognize his mother. The people kneeling behind Xiao could not help but cover their faces one by one, although they were not beaten, they could not help listening to the continuous ringing on Xiao''s face. "Poop Xiao eldest brother knelt to the ground, blurry, "big pot ~ I''m wrong is not it?" "I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it!" Gao fan turns around with a cool face, there is another crisp sound on the face of boss Xiao, he flies 10 meters away and lies on the ground, motionless. Xiao''s younger brothers are kneeling on the ground and dare not move. Gao fan walked to Wang Sheng with a cool face and patted him on the shoulder, "these people will be dealt with by you. Don''t lose our face!" "Yes! Boss Wang Sheng''s body is straight, he doesn''t even have a soul, so he solves two soul masters. What are you afraid of when he has such a boss? "Ding! Tang Sancheng is a soul master, points + 100! " At the same time, Gao fan''s system background also appeared the Tang three upgrade prompt. Gao fan smiles faintly, holding Avril in one hand and Xiaowu in the other hand, "let''s go and have a big meal today! What would you like to eat? " Xiaowu looked excited, "good! I want to eat carrots Avril sweet smile, "I can!" Yes, Gao fan has finished with Avril. She doesn''t mind Gao fan''s relationship with Xiao Wu any more. who calls Gao fan so excellent? Of course, good men have many women! Chapter 783 The three went to the most luxurious restaurant in Notting city for dinner, and then went back. "Big brother, second sister, little dancer!" Tang San waved to the three. Gao fan light a smile, "small three, you come back!" Tang San trotted over and said, "yes, I''m also a soul master now!" "Ha ha! Congratulations Gao fan patted Tang San on the shoulder, "what''s your first Soul Ring?" "It''s a Datura!" Tang San''s face was excited, "400 years soul ring, the highest soul ring that the teacher configured for me, with poison!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "it''s really a master. It''s very suitable for you!" "Not bad!" Xiao Wu looked up and down at Tang San, "the first soul ring is 400 years old. I didn''t see that Xiao San is so powerful!" "Ha ha! Thank you for your praise Tang San said with a faint smile, "I''m going to register a soul master in the martial spirit hall. I''ll come back after I register!" "All right, you go!" Gao fan smiles faintly and looks at Tang San''s back when he leaves. I don''t know what kind of expression will appear on his old face when Tang San refuses the old grandfather. ¡­¡­ At night, Yu Xiaogang in the office glances at the token of the elder of Wuhun hall on the desk with a dignified face and looks at Tang Hao hiding under his cloak with a frown, "are you sure you want to give him to me?" "Of course!" Tang Hao said in a low voice, "the twin spirits of Xiao San can only play their best under your guidance. apart from you, I can''t think of another person who can entrust him!" "I''m flattered!" Yu Xiaogang''s face was dignified. "I mean, are you really going to leave like this? After all, I can''t guarantee his safety! " Tang Hao said with a smile, "is Xiao San safe? There''s no problem with Gao fan... " "Gao fan?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly, "is that boy very strong?" Yu Xiaogang is not very impressed with Gao fan. He doesn''t know how powerful Gao fan is. but Tang Hao has said that. He will pay close attention to it. "Thank you for your praise!" Gao fan directly pushed open the door of Yu Xiaogang''s office and came in. Jade small just complexion a Lin, "no big no small, the door also don''t knock to come in!" "I am more casual! The old man knows Gao fan smiles and looks at Tang Hao. "Old man?" Yu Xiaogang was stunned and called old man Haotian Douluo "Daddy Tang San and Avril also come in and rush into Tang Hao''s arms with one voice. Tang Hao holds Tang San and Avril in his arms, and his frown is slightly loose. he wants to leave in a low key, but it turns into a sad parting. "Boy, how do you know I''m here?" Tang Hao looks at Gao fan. Gao Fan said calmly, "I don''t know why. I just know!" "Maybe God felt that our three brothers and sisters had no mother since childhood, and that our father would leave us again, so he pitied us and told me! " Gao Fan said without expression. "Son of a bitch! You have to fight! " Tang Hao stares at Gao fan angrily, he knows that Gao fan has too many secrets and doesn''t ask much. "Dad! Do you really want to go? " Tang San has come out of Tang Hao''s arms. Tang Hao frowned slightly and put his arm on Tang San''s shoulder, "Xiao San, dad has a reason to have to leave, now that you are older, you have become a soul master at a young age, when Xiao Fan and Avril are around, you must trust each other and protect each other!" Chapter 784 "It''s time for me to find them and get back what should have belonged to me!" Tang Hao got up and looked out of the window with a heavy face. "Don''t worry, old man Gao fan, with a cool face, walks up to Tang Hao and looks out of the window with the same negative hand, "I will take good care of them. As long as I''m alive, no one can hurt Xiao San!" "Cough! Today, Xiao San was injured in the forest! " Yu Xiaogang doesn''t give Gao fan any face. "Teacher Is this really good? " Gao fan''s face is very black, "besides, isn''t there an old man today?" "You know that?" Tang Hao leered at Gao fan, "were you at the scene?" "No!" "How do you know?" "If I say it''s because you miss me so much, don''t you believe it?" Gao fan blinked his big eyes. "Believe you, ghost!" Tang Hao didn''t smile, "if you want to, you miss me too much!" "Cut! Miss you? You think so much... " "Smelly boy, how to talk to Dad..." "You are not my father. At most, you are my adoptive father..." "Adoptive father is also a father. Please call him father..." Tang Hao and Gao fan have wrestled together, and Tang San and Avril also join the team of bullying Gao fan. The atmosphere was harmonious. Yu Xiaogang sighed about the harmony of the family, and could not help but be a little distracted: if that didn''t happen in those years, my child and ER Long''s should be so old, right? That night, Tang Hao left, under the comfort of the people, Tang San didn''t feel too sad, after knowing his life experience and the tragic past of his parents, Tang San strengthened his belief in becoming stronger. Tang Hao was very pleased to see Tang San''s nature. Father and son agreed that when they meet again many years later, they must disturb the martial spirit hall. ¡­¡­ Time flies. Five years have passed. Barak empire is located in the south of Tiandou Empire, which is one of the four subsidiary states of Tiandou empire. because Barak Empire directly borders Xingluo Empire, it is the most powerful military force among the four empires, this can be seen from the granary of Barak Empire: the patrol guards in iron and blood uniform on the street of Soto city. After all, there are no soldiers in Notting. Gao fan, Avril, Xiao Wu and Tang entered the gate of Soto. In five years, they were all 12 years old, and their body shape and appearance had changed a lot. Tang San matured a lot and became more calm. Avril is of strong blood, tall and has reached 1.7 meters, with her long legs and cool face, she is envious of others. Xiao Wu is much shorter than Avril, but she has no body. Her face is still cute. As for Gao fan, he is taller than Avril. He has a tall figure, a handsome face, and a handsome Han suit made by himself. white clothes are better than snow, and he is dressed with folding fans. he has to attract the eyes of a large number of young girls wherever he goes. "Wow! What a handsome man "Yes, the two women around him are beautiful! I envy those two women No, the four had just entered the city of Soto, and they were surrounded by onlookers as national treasures. "Why? You see there is a man in blue next to him. It seems that he is not bad either! " This is Tang San. Chapter 785 "It''s not as handsome as the man in white, but it''s pretty good!" "Yes! I don''t know where they came from. They should be the children of some rich family, right Tang San can''t see it any more. His exposure rate around Gao fan is too low. he can only find a sister who is watching and ask the way: "Hello, where can I get to the Rose Hotel?" This rose hotel is designated by Gao fan, although it sounds strange. "The Rose Hotel?" Mei Zhi was blushed and dazzled by Tang San. "just turn left less than 100 meters, but I don''t know if you have a girlfriend when you go to Rose Hotel? Do you want someone to be your girlfriend? " "Girlfriend?" Tang San''s face was stunned, "the girl''s kindness is in my heart!" What kind of girlfriend do you want? Isn''t he good at studying Tangmen''s concealed weapons and science and technology? Over the years, Gao fan often took Tang San back to the new world, to find stark, pangaback and the super scientists from all over the world. Although each stay is only 24 hours, it is enough for Tang San to digest the knowledge well. after all, those advanced science and technology are absolutely not comparable to the hidden weapons of Tang clan. After Tang San knew that there were so many magical worlds besides Tangmen and Douluo, he made up his mind to assist Gao fan to establish a kingdom in Douluo. Soon, the four arrived at the rose hotel. Tang San takes the lead, while Gao fan follows with Xiao Wu in one hand and Avril in the other. "Hello Tang San came to the front desk of the hotel and said to the waiter, "please give us two rooms!" "Oh dear!" The waiter looked stunned. "Sorry, we only have one room here!" "A room?" Gao fan looks confused, brother, did you take the wrong script? Is this the time to talk about one room? "Wait! This room is mine At this time, a man and two women came in from the door. The two women are gorgeous and sexy, especially the size of the chest, which is incomparable to Avril and Xiaowu, a newly developed girl. When the two women saw Gao fan, they were deeply attracted by Gao fan''s good looks. for a moment, they released the man''s arms one after another and walked towards Gao fan with a smile on their faces. Xiao Wu and Avril look at each other, shake their heads and stop the two girls. In recent years, Xiao Wu and Avril often follow Gao fan to the new world, after accepting the fact that Gao fan has 3000 beautiful ladies in the harem, they are still under the guidance of Princess ya, and they are responsible for finding suitable women for Gao fan in Douluo. After some mental struggle, they have agreed to Yafei, after all, they can at least take the initiative. Why not? Gao fan''s eyebrows are awe inspiring, and his eyes lightly glance over the two women, obviously not interested, finally, his eyes look at the opposite blonde man, the man has two pupils, which looks very magical, who is this white tiger with slanting eyes? There is a trace of anger on Dai mubai''s resolute face, nothing else, just because the two female companions he brought have been robbed by Gao fan, he can''t keep his face. "Dai Shao!" The hotel manager saw Dai mubai and welcomed him with a smile Dai mubai is still looking at Gao fan with angry eyes. Chapter 786 When the hotel manager saw that his head was wrong, he could only smile at Gao fan with a shy face, "this guest, I''m sorry, we just neglected. This room is really reserved for Dai Shao!" "Cut!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "stop it! His female companions all ran away with me. What''s the use of taking the room? " The manager of the hotel is confused. Where is this stupid son of the landlord? Can''t you see that he is a soul master? Dai Mu was white, his face was blue, his whole body was full of fighting, and his clothes were windless! Do you dare to fight with me? " How could he not teach Gao fan a good lesson, after all, this guy is more handsome than himself, and he still robs his girlfriend, and mocks himself face to face! If he doesn''t clean up such a person, is he still wearing mubai? "Something to say!" The hotel manager panicked, "don''t do it! It''s a small shop and a small business. If it''s broken, it''s all my heart! " "Manager Wang!" Dai Mu was white and livid. "If you break something, it''s on my account. now I advise you to stay far away, so as not to hurt by mistake Manager Wang looked at Dai mubai in horror, and then went to the backstage of the hotel and said, "Dai Shao, please take it easy!" He has already prayed silently for Gao fan in his heart. "Do it! I''m in a hurry Gao fan''s expressionless face gave Dai Mu Bai a look, with disdain on his face. Dai mubai can''t bear it. He punches towards Gao fan''s face. Gao fan gave a look, and Dai mubai felt that his fist was smashed on the steel plate, he was shocked back three steps before he stood still. "What?" Dai mubai looks shocked, GAO fan seems to be no less than a few years younger than himself, but his strength is too strong. Tang San on one side is already pitying for Dai mubai, although he can see that Dai mubai is really strong, it''s a pity that you meet a pervert. Even Tang San''s proudest improved Tangmen stark concealed weapon can''t get close to Gao fan, let alone your fists. "Well! You look like an opponent Dai Mu white complexion a Lin, "that don''t blame me not polite!" "White tiger, attached!" A strong yellow light rose from the ground. White fluff appeared on Dai Mu''s white and determined face, and even his golden hair turned to snow white. In the middle of the snow white, black hair appeared, forming the word "Wang" on his forehead. "This is the white tiger!" Tang San was slightly surprised. he didn''t expect to meet such a fierce warspirit division in such a place. he just didn''t know what level he was! The next moment, Dai mubai raised three soul rings, two yellow and one purple. "Millennium Soul Ring!" Xiao Wu exclaimed, but then he thought of Gao fan''s magical ability to modify the color of the soul ring at will, and then went to the theatre calmly. Dai Mu''s face showed a faint smile. He saw Xiao Wu''s surprised expression in his eyes, but he didn''t notice that the other side was calm again, "let me introduce myself, Dai Mu Bai, martial spirit: white tiger, level 37 war spirit Master, please give me some advice!" Introduce yourself. This is the standard procedure of competition between soul masters. "In that case, you sincerely ask for advice, so I can''t neglect it!" Gao fan released Avril and Xiaowu''s hand and stepped forward. Rub rub rub! "Gao fan, the 39 level war spirit! Please advise As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, three purple soul rings rose from his feet. Yes, Gao fan is at level 39! Chapter 787 Tang San was upgraded to level 29, and Gao fan accumulated 400 points by accepting Xiaowu. After consuming the 400 points, Gao fan integrated tornado blood and borus blood, and his level also reached level 39. Dai mubai''s two yellow and one purple soul rings are pale in front of Gao fan, and they are compared. "How can it be!" Dai Mu''s eyes widened in shock, "who has the first and second soul rings for thousands of years, and won''t explode and die?" Gao fan disdained, "I don''t know. Anyway, I''m such a bull! Do you accept it? " "What''s the suit?" Dai mubai''s face is not angry, take a few! He would rather believe that Gao fan''s soul ring has dealt with color in some special way than believe that the first soul ring is millennium. "If you don''t accept it, you have to fight before you know it!" Dai Mu''s face was white and awe inspiring, "the first soul skill, white tiger''s body guard!" Miso! Dai mubai''s body flashed a light golden light, and his momentum became more powerful. The next second, Dai mubai appears on the side of Gao fan. "How fast! It seems that his first soul skill is acceleration! " Tang three faces dignified, began to analyze. "No, it''s too slow!" Gao fan waved his hand gently, Dai mubai flew out and smashed a big hole in the wall. Tang San has no choice but to shake his head. Brother fan is so strong Dai mubai naturally refused to give up and ran in from the outside. once again, he didn''t see Gao fan''s attack way clearly. "Let''s see my second soul skill!" Dai Mu white complexion a Lin, "white tiger crack light wave!" A strong white light burst out from Dai Mu''s mouth and pounced on Gao fan. Gao fan light smile, just borus also has similar skills, "see my collapse star roar gun." The light that is 100 times stronger than the white tiger split light wave bursts out of Gao fan''s mouth, directly annihilating the white tiger split light wave. Dai Mu watched his white tiger crack light wave vanish by the strong light emitted by Gao fan, and was stunned for a moment. He knows that he has no chance of winning in front of Gao fan, moreover, he seems to be dying Thinking of dying, Dai mubai suddenly feels light on his body, his face becomes calm. It seems that death is also a good choice for him. "Take it!" Gao fan light a smile, will attack to take back, again don''t take back, wear Mu white of small life will be cool. "Ah Dai mubai shook his head slightly, "I lost!" "Don''t you have a third soul skill?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Forget it It''s Dai mubai who made a fool of himself! " Dai mubai knew that he was not Gao fan''s opponent. He hugged Gao fan and said, "I''ll go first. We See you later "Wait!" With a faint smile, Gao fan stepped forward and whispered in Dai mubai''s ear, "I have a way to make you the emperor of Xingluo empire!" "What?" Dai mubai suddenly widened his eyes, "how do you know..." "Shh Gao fan put up a finger in front of his lips. "This is not the place to talk about this. I''ll see you at Shrek college." "Hum!" Dai Mu left with a white complexion. The two coquettish women who came with Dai mubai were already looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes, "Wow, it''s too bad to crush Dai Shao, isn''t it?" "Get out of here!" Avril and Xiao Wu stare at the two women with murderous looks, and two yellow soul rings rise at their feet. Chapter 788 The two women ran away in a panic. Gao fan smiles. He is not interested in this kind of vulgar powder. Gao fan knocked on the front desk, "where''s the manager? Look at our room... " "Ladies and gentlemen, please! We''ll make the best room for you "Ha ha..." After a while, Xiao Wu opened the door of the hotel room. "Wow Looking at the love bed, the petals and the romantic decoration in the room, dancing happily. Avril is not a little dance, she naturally saw that the rose hotel is a couple Hotel, but after a little shy, she followed the steps of the little dance. Gao fan had a good sleep that night. The next day, when Gao fan woke up from the sofa, it was already noon. "Big lazy pig!" Xiao Wu has put on her clothes and lies on Gao fan''s chest. She pinches Gao fan''s nose shyly. "Your majesty! Get up quickly! We have to go to Shrek college to sign up! " Avril''s face flushed. In fact, nothing happened last night. After all, we are still 12-year-old children. Gao fan still has his principles. "Hey, hey!" Gao fan light a smile, "I this get up, two love imperial concubines last night hard!" "I hate it *2 Avril and Xiao Wu rolled their eyes towards Gao fan, and then ran out of the room. "Hiss..." Gao fan took a deep breath Four beautiful men and women walk on the streets of Soto City, attracting passers-by, adding a lot of luster to the city. "Why? Look over there Xiao Wu raised her finger to a door and looked excited. There is a circular mark on the top of the door, there is a sword, a hammer and a blue Tyrannosaurus Rex on the mark. "Isn''t that the mark of the martial spirit hall? How is it on top of a store? " Tang San is slightly curious. "Let''s go! Go and have a look Gao fan light smile, "this shop has small three need of things, and Shrek college dean frand." "What do I need?" Tang San''s face was stunned, but he firmly believed Gao fan''s words. When they entered, they were attracted by a variety of soul guides. The so-called soul guide is an instrument that can store soul power and then release it to produce corresponding effect. However, the method of making soul guides has long been lost in Douluo mainland, so most of them have no strong attack power. Gao fan has been thinking about what kind of posture he wants to take in the mainland of Douluo. After all, this continent is divided up by the Xingluo Empire and the Tiandou empire. it is absolutely not easy to take a piece of meat from the two. And the soul guide is a good opportunity. If we do well, we can monopolize the whole world market and get a lot of wealth, only with money can we have the foundation to build a country. After all, Tang San, a ready-made master of weapon refining, has started to integrate the soul guide with the science and technology of the new world at the prompt of Gao fan. "Boss, how do you sell this fast crystal?" Tang San picked up a piece of crystal and asked the boss who was dozing on the rocking chair. Gao Fan said that if there was something he wanted, there would be. The boss opened his eyes slightly, glanced at the crystal in Tang San''s hand, then he helped his black square glasses and said in a hoarse voice, "it''s not expensive, 100 gold soul coins!" "What?" Little dance exclaimed, "you want 100 gold soul coins for such a rotten crystal? Why don''t you grab it! " Chapter 789 ¡°200£¡¡± The boss has a flat face. "You Xiao Wu looks at Tang San angrily, "Xiao San, this crystal has no luster, poor transparency and no color! We don''t want it! " ¡°500£¡¡± The boss didn''t pay attention to the dance and continued to increase the price. Tang San looks embarrassed. My aunt, would you stop talking? I''m begging you! "Here are 100000 gold soul coins!" Gao fan raises his hand and throws a card to the boss. "Your Majesty..." Xiao Wu looked at Gao fan with a muddled face, "no matter how rich we are, we don''t spend like this?" "Your Majesty? Where did the emperor come from? " The boss glanced at Gao fan faintly, then stood up from the chair and quickly checked the card. After the inspection, the boss''s face was covered with a smile, "Hello, you can take whatever you like in this shop!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "fland, I have a crush on your Shrek college. Sell me 100000 gold soul coins!" Everyone was shocked. Is frank, the dean of Shrek college, you? Why is it so unorthodox? Frand, the shop owner, frowned and looked grave. "How do you know I''m frand?" "I just know!" Gao fan''s face was domineering and he looked directly at frande. Frande was a little surprised. He was a level 75 soul saint, and he had a pair of fierce hawk eyes. he dared to be so strong and look me in the eye! "Are you Dean Fred?" Tang San looks at each other in surprise. "Well!" Fred nodded, curious. "What? Do you know me? " Tang San took out a letter from the bright moon night of the 24th bridge, "this is the letter that the teacher asked me to give you!" "Hum!" Fred glanced faintly at Tang San''s waist belt, "so you are his disciple. I thought he had been reduced to selling soul guides for a living!" While speaking, Fred has opened the letter Yu Xiaogang gave him, his face is sometimes happy and sometimes sad, "OK, you old bastard, do you want to prove wool? After so many years, can''t you let it go... " After reading the letter, fland scanned the room. "It seems that you are all good children. You let this stubborn guy take the initiative to contact me, but I''ll tell you the ugly things first. Even if he introduces you, you should abide by the rules of Shrek College Now, let me see your soul ring! " Gao fan looks at each other, and Avril and Xiao Wu put on their sunglasses one after another. Tang San took the sunglasses from Gao fan''s hands in dismay, and then put them on. He did everything Gao fan asked him to do. With a frown on his brow, fland just looked at the ring? What is the operation of wearing sunglasses? Gao fan laughs wickedly. Last night, he asked the younger sister of the system to give a hand to Xiao Wu and Avril''s soul ring, to improve the brightness of the soul ring. Shua Shua! A ring of soul lights up frande''s shop and makes the space white. "Ah! My eyes Frand''s scream came from the shop There is a small village outside Soto. "What kind of college can there be in this place?" Xiao Wu looks around with disgust, they have walked dozens of miles, and the more they walk, the more they deviate, "master, it''s true that so many senior soul teachers colleges are willing to accept us for free, but they just want to send us to an academy that has never heard of our name! The key is still in the wilderness Chapter 790 "Ah, little girl!" At this time, Flander has replaced his square glasses with sunglasses, "I''m still here as the dean. Can I talk well?" Because he was blinded by Gao Fanji''s Soul Ring just now, now Flander''s eyes have turned into panda eyes, wearing sunglasses is to protect them from ridicule. All of a sudden, a loud noise came from the front, little dances, and came forward curiously. Not far in front is this small village, and there is a shabby table at the entrance of the village, inside the table sits a gray haired old man, all in a mess. In front of the table, there is a short line of parents with their children to sign up. There is a wooden arch at the entrance of the village. On the arch is a shabby plaque, which reads: "Shrek College" "no way?" *2£¡ Xiaowu and Avril show their disgusting eyes, "is there any mistake! It''s a pheasant college, isn''t it Gao fan is also expressionless. Before he came here, he imagined Shrek college. originally, he still had the illusion that the original exaggerates the dilapidation of Shrek college. but he never thought that this place is not as good as Yangcun. "Cough!" Frande was slightly embarrassed, and was told by his old friend''s disciple that his college was pheasant college, and his face could not hang, "well, although I have personally tested you, but for the sake of fairness, you''d better line up here!" After that, Flander seems to have escaped, he really doesn''t want to stay with Gao fan. These kids are so abnormal. "What! My child is only 13 years old this year. You said he didn''t meet your requirements! " At this time, the front line of the noisy up. The old man knocked on the table, "unqualified is unqualified, go away, do not affect the people behind..." "Good! Give me back our registration fee! " "No return!" "What? You are robbing money The old man browed a pick, a loud drink, "Mu white, someone wants to refund the registration fee, you deal with it!" "Good! I''ll go back if I hit you! " Dai mubai jumped down from the tree, his face was awe inspiring, two yellow and one purple soul rings rose from his feet. Just now, the people who wanted to ask for money took a look and ran away with their children, but there was no way. "Next!" The old man touched the child''s arm, "12 years old, age appropriate, show me your soul power!" The parents of the boy looked at each other and looked happy. Young excited smile, the foot rises a yellow soul ring. "Unqualified!" The old man glanced at each other and made a verdict. "What?" The boy''s father was angry, "my child''s first soul ring is the Centennial soul ring, which can be regarded as a genius in the city of Soto. Why do you say it''s not qualified?" The old man came out from behind the table with a cool face and six soul rings under his feet. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black! "That''s it!" The old man looked calm. "Our college is called Shrek. Do you know what Shrek is?" Everyone looked at each other in a daze. "Shrek is a kind of rare soul beast, among which it is also a kind of monster like existence!" There was a trace of pride in the old man''s yellow eyes, "our college is also called monster college! We only accept monsters, not ordinary people! " Chapter 791 "Your son is a genius in the outside world, but here we are, he is an ordinary man!" Hearing this, the parents turned pale and said, "what kind of people do you need to meet your requirements?" "Good question, I''ll make it clear to you first, lest you waste money!" The old man scanned the audience, "twelve years old, soul power level 20 or above, is our minimum requirement!" When they heard this, they all shook their heads. the team that signed up instantly walked clean, and those who stayed were all qualified. Xiaowu''s face showed a faint smile, which changed her disappointment before, "only accept monsters, this college seems really good!" "Yes Gao fan light smile, "after all, is the master let us come, can''t pit us!" "Monsters?" Tang San looked excited, "it seems that we are very suitable for here!" After a short time, people were almost gone, only four of Gao fan and two women were left. One of the women is wearing a light green dress, graceful, her long hair is falling like a waterfall spot, a pair of big eyes on a warm and flawless oval face, are secretly looking at Gao fan, there is a trace of admiration in her eyes, gentle and moving, beautiful, this woman is Ning Rongrong. Another woman was dressed in a strong black dress, her hair was in a bun, and she had a pair of exaggerated weapons on her chest. She could hardly see that she was just a 12-year-old girl, with her cold and tender appearance, she was a combination of angel and devil. Like Ning Rongrong, she looks at Gao fan curiously, but her eyes lack Ning Rongrong''s look of admiration, but there is also a trace of heart that is hard to hide. Xiaowu and Avril are looking at the two women who secretly look at GAOFAN, both of them look very good, and they can barely serve as your Majesty''s maid. "All right!" Dai Mu''s white face was expressionless. "First of all, congratulations to you six for passing the test, I''m your senior. I''m a level 37 war spirit Master, evil eyed white tiger Dai Mu Bai! Now I will take you to the examination, come with me "Is there any assessment?" Ning Rongrong frowned slightly, "what''s the next assessment?" Dai Mu white complexion is indifferent, "is the actual combat ability, rest assured, you should also not be difficult to pass!" When Ning Rongrong heard this, her eyebrows slightly frowned, she was a soul master of the auxiliary department, but her actual combat ability was not enough. Gao fan waves his paper fan and comes to Ning Rongrong. His handsome face is shining, "this beautiful lady, please don''t worry. I will protect you well!" Ning Rongrong looked up at Gao fan, who suddenly appeared. He was a little distracted for a moment. "This Isn''t that pretty? " Ning Rongrong''s face was full of the expression of flower mania, but then he turned away shyly. "I want to be reserved!" Ning Rongrong is nervous, and she just saves her hands and feet. after all, she is the first lady of the Ning family. How can she show no reserve in front of a man with unknown origin and just a little handsome? But he is so handsome, it''s hard to refuse him! Ning Rongrong is still immersed in his own entanglement. Gao fan is already talking to Zhu Zhuqing on the other side, "beauty, don''t worry, I will protect you well!" There was a flash of consternation on Zhu Zhuqing''s cold face, she didn''t expect that someone would dare to tease herself in public on the first day of school. Is my Zhu Zhuqing not ice enough? Or are you gone with the wind? Chapter 792 In normal times, Zhu Zhuqing has slapped each other in the face, but today, she can''t do it! There''s no way. In the face of such a sunny and handsome man, a woman will be attracted. OK, What''s more, Zhu Zhuqing has developed much more fiercely than her peers, and naturally knows a little about men and women At this time, Zhu Zhuqing cold face appeared a blush, "Damn, where do you want to go?" Not long after, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing have recovered from their careful thinking, when they see that Gao fan has two women around them, they are naturally angry, they have two women, and they even provoke other girls. Xiaowu and Avril smile at the two girls respectively, it seems that they don''t care about Gao fan''s kindness to the two girls at all. Ning Rong and Zhu Zhuqing are surprised that the woman around Gao fan is not angry?! Maybe Is it true that only a man as good as him will make women admire? Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing hold their hands in front of their chest, and their eyebrows are tight. unconsciously, Gao fan''s mystery has sown seeds in their hearts. At this time, Dai mubai was already looking at Gao fan with the eyes of the enemy, he just felt that Zhu Zhuqing had a kind of cordial atmosphere, as if the other party and his own martial spirit complement each other, he had planned to take the initiative to tease Zhu Zhuqing, but he never thought that Ju ran was robbed by Gao fan. "Why?" Gao fan looks at Dai mubai interestingly, "senior, can''t wait to assess us immediately?" Dai mubai looked at Gao fan''s smile, but he was not angry. "Good! I''ll take you right away! " Dai Mu, white and blue, strode towards the village. Gao fan light a smile, immediately follow to wear Mu Bai''s footstep. I''m in a good mood today. Although I didn''t get the points of the two girls directly, most of them haven''t been recognized by the two girls, but the beginning of today is still good, at least he can see that the two girls have feelings for themselves from their ordinary eyes. Xiao Wu and Avril follow Gao fan with a flat face. Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing are panic faced. They look at each other with tacit understanding, and then quickly follow up. As for Tang San, he had already gone to Dai mubai''s side to activate the relationship with him. Tang San: "boss Dai, where are we going next?" Dai mubai''s frown stretched slightly. Today, these newlyweds still have a normal one, "you are really powerful, so now you go to the actual combat directly, as for the others..." Dai mubai glanced at those who were still in line, "I guess only six of you will be selected this year." "What? There are only six of them? " Tang San looks surprised. "What is that? Six is a lot! " Dai mubai likes Tang San, who has never seen the market. "at present, our college includes me, and there are only three students in it!" "Three?" Tang San''s eyes widened. "Yes Dai mubai held his hands in front of his chest and looked proud. "in the whole Xingluo continent, I''m afraid our college is the only one with more teachers than students! So as you can see, the college is relatively dilapidated, with no students and no money, which is the biggest problem of the college. " "That can completely lower the requirements and recruit more students!" Tang three light said. Chapter 793 "What kind of monster academy is it if you lower your requirements? Dai Xuechang, don''t you think so? " Gao fan cold not Ding''s interpose, causes Dai Mu white a burst of white eyes. "Here it is Dai mubai stopped, and there was a 200 square meter open space in front of him. on the couch at the edge of the open space, there was a middle-aged man with a face full of scum. it was Zhao Wuji. "Mr. Zhao, I''ve brought people to the examination!" The middle-aged man sniffed at the speech and glanced at it faintly, slightly stunned, "what? Six people came to me this year? " "Yes Dai mubai nodded slightly and motioned everyone to come forward. "Two men and four women?" Zhao Wuji got up and slightly moved his muscles. A faint smile appeared on his face. "Yin Qi is a little heavy!" Zhao Wuji''s height is shorter than Tang San''s, which is far less than Gao fan''s, but his muscles are not covered, and the whole person is also very powerful, he has a gentle face, scanning the whole court, rising under his feet, two yellow, two purple and three black, all the best configuration, "let me introduce Zhao Wuji, martial spirit: powerful King Kong bear, level 76 fighting spirit Holy "Holy Spirit!" What does it mean that the people on the scene suddenly widened their eyes? It''s not like we''re going to fight the ghost, is it? "That''s right!" Zhao Wuji showed a faint smile on his face, "this test is to ask you to join hands and stick to a fragrant time under my hands!" "What?" All the people present were surprised to open their mouths, "isn''t it? You are the soul saint. Is it interesting to bully us? " "Miss Zhao! It''s not in line with the rules, is it? " Dai mubai can''t watch it any more. It''s too bullying. "What''s against the rules?" Zhao Wuji brows and pick up, "here is my examination room, I has the final say. What''s more, there are six at a time. As a invigilator, I have to help the dean to check the exam! " "Well All right Dai mubai was speechless and could only shrug his shoulders at the crowd, that means: "please be lucky on your own!" "Too much!" There was a trace of anger on Zhu Zhuqing''s cold face. she didn''t come all the way to this place to be beaten by hunsheng. Ning Rongrong frowned and worried. it seems that he can''t stay here any longer. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan light a smile, "isn''t said, I come to protect you?" "Me?" Zhao Wuji looked at Gao fan faintly, "boy, is this your self declaration? What dialect is this? " "You''ll know later!" Gao fan looks at Zhao Wuji with a faint smile. "Well! First they threatened to protect others, then they refused to answer my question! " Zhao Wuji looked at Gao fan with a serious face and raised his eyebrows. "Boy, you are crazy!" "Sorry! I''ve always been so crazy Gao fan''s face color changed, and Zhao Wuji tit for tat. Dai mubai takes a deep breath and looks at Gao fan differently, big brother! Or you''re a bull, even the spirit dare to challenge! Zhao Wuji is looked down upon by Gao fan in front of the students, so his face is naturally a little hard to hang, labor management is your teacher at least, you are against me before you enter school, If I don''t take care of you, how can I stand up in front of the students. "Son of a bitch!" Zhao Wuji''s face was iron green, his fists were clenched, his whole body was full of soul power, as if he was going to eat Gao fan. "Wait! Miss Zhao Gao fan light smile, "don''t worry!" Chapter 794 "What? Are you going to beg for mercy? " Zhao Wuji had an evil smile on his face, "I refuse! If you don''t fight today, your mother doesn''t know you. I''m not Zhao Wuji! " "Er..." Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "since we want to fight, why don''t we make a bet?" "Bet? You''re quite to my taste Zhao Wu looked at Gao fan with great interest, "well, if you don''t stick to a stick of incense, you''ll leave, and you''ll clean Shrek College for one year free of charge!" "Ah?" How can Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong lose their looks? "Good!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this is it! I''ll end up alone, and others won''t have to. as long as I defeat you, you''ll be my personal guard all your life. How about that? " What? Defeat the soul saint? Everyone is looking at Gao fan with horrible eyes: brother, are you serious? Zhao Wuji looks at Gao fan with a sullen face, "boy, are you serious?" "Of course!" Gao fan light smile, "a word both out Sima hard to chase!" "Good!" Zhao Wuji is already angry. In the face of such a challenge, he is certainly very angry, but as a teacher, he is not dazzled by anger, "show your soul ring, let me see what capital you have!" When they heard this, they took out their sunglasses. Xiao Wu and Avril quickly put it on Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, and Tang San quickly put it on Dai mubai. Zhao Wuji frowned slightly, what is this operation? High up, frand said jokingly, "is that another move, stinky boy? I''m afraid the effect won''t be so good! " Brush, brush! Three blood red soul rings rise from the foot of Gao fan, and all the people present are surprised to open their mouths. Zhao Wuji''s eyes almost fell out, frande was stunned and fell down. "What! The first soul ring is 100000 years old? " In addition to Tang San, Xiao Wu and Avril, others have been petrified. "Miss Zhao! Look at my first soul skill: brilliant Gao fan''s face is joking. The name of the first soul skill is his nonsense. The red halo burst out a huge blood light, which made Zhao Wuji unable to open his eyes. Gao fan flashed and punched Zhao Wuji in the face. After a dull sound, Zhao Wuji flew out directly. Gao fan received his brilliant magic power, clapped his hands and looked at the direction of Zhao Wuji''s disappearance, where a meteor flashed. "Oh! Isn''t this Dean Flanders Later, Gao fan looked at frand who fell to the ground and said, "what''s the matter with you? How can you lie on the ground in all kinds of postures? " All the petrified people reacted to this. Dai mubai walked around Gao fan with a look of horror and helped frand up. He was trembling, "Dean What''s the matter with you? " Frand has a bitter face. What''s wrong with me? Do I have to say that I was scared by the 100000 year old soul ring just now and fell from the room? Fland ignored Dai mubai, but looked at Gao fan, "who are you, why is the first Soul Ring 100000 years old?" "I''m Gao fan. I''m very strong. Didn''t the master tell you in his letter?" Gao fan looks at frande innocently. Frande looks bitter. Yu Xiaogang says that Gao fan is very strong in his letter, but are you strong? You''re a pervert! Chapter 795 Seeing that Flander did not speak, Gao fan gave a faint smile, "can we announce the result now? Or do you want to replace Mr. Zhao to continue to assess us? " Frand was speechless for a while. How about the wool! Zhao Wuji was beaten to fly! "Hiss," said Fred, taking a deep breath and clearing up his mood, "all right! I declare that you are all qualified, from today on, you are all students of Shrek college! " "Thank you, Dean Flanders!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Dai Xuechang, please take us to the dormitory!" "Er..." Dai mubai said, "OK This way. " All of them entered the dormitory under the leadership of Dai mubai and had no words all night. The next morning, everyone gathered at the training ground on time, except Gao fan. Frande''s face is very blue. Although he knows that Gao fan is really good, it doesn''t mean that Gao fan can be late! "Hello! What''s going on? "Boss Dai?" Oscar asked with a puzzled face, "is the new comer really that bad? Ignoring the president? " Ma Hongjun, a little fat man, is also curious. he is frande''s own disciple, and he knows frande''s temper best. it''s an explosive barrel, but today he can even bear to be late. He also wanted to ask Dai mubai about Gao fan, and then beat Gao fan, but Ma Hongjun counseled him when he looked at Zhao Wuji, a black faced and angry man beside frande. "Ah! Are you waiting for me? " Gao fan came over with a pleasant face. "All right!" Frande took Gao fan to the room and scanned the room with a slight frown, "since everyone is here, you can introduce yourself. Mubai, you come first!" The so-called self introduction is nothing more than introducing one''s own martial spirit and level of soul power, so that one can cooperate in the future. "Well!" Dai mubai nodded and stepped out with a dignified face. He began to release his soul ring. "Dai mubai..." After a while, everyone introduced their martial spirits one by one. When it''s Xiaowu''s turn to release the soul ring, Avril silently takes out her sunglasses, fland silently helps her own sunglasses, and Zhao Wuji covers her eyes in horror, Dai mubai, Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing tacitly take out her sunglasses after seeing Avril''s action, and "Ah! My eyes "My God! Why is it so bright... " Oscar and Ma Hongjun have covered their eyes and rolled on the ground. Dai mubai was stunned. The color of Xiaowu''s soul ring was normal, but why was it so bright? Next is Avril''s self introduction. Oscar and Ma Hongjun have been hiding in the cabin. Finally, when Gao fan wanted to release the soul ring, Flander could not help but speak. "Wait a minute, Gao fan, just forget it. Everyone knows how powerful you are!" Frand is very sad, this session is really recruit a few monsters ah! "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "well, anyway, I''m too lazy to move!" "Ma Hongjun and Oscar, come out!" "Yes They came out of the cabin in a panic, and their eyes were red, but on the whole, they were much better than Zhao Wuji''s panda eyes. Zhao Wuji didn''t say a word in the whole process. He didn''t dare to speak. His sense of existence was too high. He was easily pulled by Gao fan to be a guard. "All right!" Fland stood with his hands down and looked at Gao fan. "Gao fan, I want to know what happened to your soul rings?" Chapter 796 Gao Fan said calmly, "in fact, it''s nothing. My first soul skill is called soul ring mutation, I can control all people''s soul rings to form any form I want!" With Gao fan''s words, there are three soul rings in Gao fan''s body. The color of these soul rings is constantly changing, and the limit of the magic color is beyond people''s surprise. Nima! Rainbow soul ring!. Gao fan continues to control, three soul rings converge in the air, forming a beauty, and then dissipate directly. My God! People have been silly, can Soul Ring still play like this? "Did you do that for Xiao Wu and Avril?" Frande had a dignified face. "Yes! I really helped them change it. " Gao fan light smile, "but you don''t get me wrong, that day is not for you, you want to see!" Zhao Wuji secretly glanced at frande, in his position, he could see frande''s panda eye through the crack of his sunglasses. "Poof Ha ha ha Zhao Wuji didn''t hold back and laughed directly. "I didn''t expect you to suffer, too, Flander! Ha ha ha! Now I feel much better! " "Ha ha ha!" Zhao Wuji''s smile resonates with Ma Hongjun and Oscar, and they also laugh. Girls laugh a little bit low, also followed to smile, cover belly smile bent over. "Poof!" In the end, Flander couldn''t help laughing himself. Shrek college can receive such a monster as Gao fan, can he not be happy? Finally, Gao fan, Tang San and Dai mubai burst out laughing, it''s such an atmosphere that makes people feel good. However, the training still needs to be carried out. Frande resumed his seriousness. "On the first day of class, Ning Rongrong and Oscar, you run around the village twenty times!" "Why?" Ning Rongrong turned over on the spot. As the first lady of Qibao liulizong, she usually went out in a sedan chair. How could she get such training. Fland looked at Ning Rongrong and Oscar, "what should you do when you''re fighting as an assistant soulman?" "Hiding behind your teammates, of course!" Ning Rongrong said. "That''s right!" Frank nodded, "but your speed is worse than others, How can you ensure that you can always hide behind your teammates?" Ning Rongrong frowned slightly. "Other teammates have the obligation to protect our auxiliary soul division. After all, we are a team!" "Yes Flander smiles, "but on the battlefield, in an emergency, what should you do when your teammates fail to protect you in time? To die? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ning Rongrong frowned. He knew that Flander was right. "So For auxiliary soul division, physical fitness is no less important than other combat soul division, only if you run fast enough, can you survive! " Frande''s face was very blue. on the first day, he was late by Gao fan, and then he was scolded by this young lady, and his face was a little hard to hang. Ning Rongrong has already set her eyes on Gao fan, who is lying on the chair. after all, Gao fan is the only one who doesn''t need to take part in the training. She wants Gao fan to help her. Ning Rongrong thinks he is so beautiful, he should help himself, right? As a result, Gao fan as if nothing had happened, still closed his eyes in the sun. In fact, Gao fan is not willing to get used to Ning Rongrong''s Princess disease. Chapter 797 "Gao fan!" Ning Rongrong stamped his feet with a sharp drink, with a look of shame and indignation. "Ah?" Gao fan opened his eyes and got up in a little consternation, "Oh ~" Gao fan came to Ning Rongrong and said with a faint smile, "principal Flander is very right, as an assistant department soul teacher, you really can''t be a drag on the team, so Oscar leads the way. I''ll run with you in person! " With that, Gao fan has already gone out with Oscar, Ning Rongrong can only keep up with him in amazement. Frande wiped the sweat from his forehead. Madder, he thought Gao fan was going to tear down his desk again! "All right! Let''s go on! " Frande, with a cool face, began to train the crowd. Gao fan three people did not run long, Ning Rongrong will not be able to support. "Rongrong, have a big sausage of mine!" Oscar handed over a sausage with a smile on his face. "It''s time to recover!" "No!" Ning Rongrong beat Oscar''s sausage to the ground in disgust. She was shy and angry, "I don''t want your sausage, disgusting!" Oscar is very down, this is not the first time someone has said that his sausage is disgusting. As a soul master of food department, his soul power is to make sausages. although it''s really disgusting, what can he do! "No running, no running!" Ning Rongrong gasps for breath and looks at Gao fan cunningly after a little recovery, "Gao fan, why don''t we go shopping and have a big meal in Soto city! Oscar, you''re going to keep a secret for us Oscar looked embarrassed, "this..." Gao fan patted Oscar on the shoulder, "brother, you don''t have to be embarrassed. I won''t go with her!" When Ning Rongrong heard this, he looked very cool. someone actually refused Miss Ben, "Gao fan, what do you say?" "Ning Rongrong!" Gao fan changed his pleasant face and became serious. "I''m very disappointed in you!" "Disappointed?" Ning Rongrong frowned slightly. I''m the eldest lady of the seven treasures Liuli sect. "you What qualifications do you have to say that to me? Do you know who I am? " Gao fan stood with his hands down and looked up at the sky at 45 degrees. "Of course I know, you are Ning Fengzhi''s only daughter and the apple of the eye of the seven treasures Liuli sect!" "You How do you know? " Ning Rongrong was a little surprised. "The eldest lady of the seven treasures Liuli sect!" Oscar''s eyes widened. "My God! I thought you were just an ordinary disciple! " Gao fan''s face is calm and his brow is slightly wrinkled, "but Rongrong, no matter how powerful your clan is, it''s not your capital to show off. as a soul master, you only have to become strong yourself to be your own capital, otherwise, you are just a despicable person relying on the clan''s reputation to bully the weak, the clan''s moth!" "You You bastard Ning Rongrong looks at Gao fan angrily, thanks to the fact that people still like you, you say they are moths. In a flash, Gao fan appeared in front of Ning Rongrong like a ghost, he grabbed Ning Rongrong''s neck and looked at Ning Rongrong coldly, "if I were the enemy, you would be dead now!" The guards of the three seven treasures Liuli sect who were hiding in the dark could not sit down for a moment, jumped out one after another and surrounded Gao fan in the middle, "boy, take your hand away!" The three release the soul rings one after another, all of them are the king of five soul rings. Oscar has been scared to pee, suddenly three murderous king, where has he seen such a battle? Chapter 798 Ning Rongrong feels that Gao fan doesn''t have a heavy hand. His brow is ferocious. "I have a guard, you dare not kill me!" "Dare not kill you?" When Gao fan smiles, his eyes become sharp, a powerful repulsion force breaks out around him, directly blows the three guards to the ground, I don''t know whether they are alive or dead! Oscar is completely petrified, and the signal homing device in his hand, which is used to contact frand in case of emergency, falls to the ground. Nima! Those are the three soul kings! It''s solved without soul power? How wonderful you are! It seems that Mr. Zhao Wuji is not wronged for losing! Ning Rongrong panics instantly, and the guard of the clan is killed. She really feels the threat of death. Oscar swallowed his saliva. "Don''t fight. We are classmates." Gao fan just let go and gently scraped Ning Rongrong''s nose, "I don''t dare to kill you, I just don''t want to waste a good seedling!" Ning Rongrong''s eyes brightened, because just now, when Gao fan started to shave her nose, she felt a warm current flowing into her body from the tip of her nose, instantly filled her cold body. This feeling is very strange and kind. "I just gave you a gift. Now look at your martial spirit!" Gao fan stood up with his hands down and gave a cool smile. Ning Rongrong frowned slightly, spread out her palm, just as the warm water flowed into her body, she really felt the palpitation in her body. Ning Rongrong spread out her hand and a crystal pagoda rose from her palm. Rub rub rub! The pagoda soared into the sky and sank into the clouds overhead. "My God!" Oscar looked up in horror at the towering glass tower, "is the seven treasures glass tower so long?" Ning Rongrong has been deceived, "this Is this the Wanbao glazed pagoda? " "Cough..." Gao fan''s face is expressionless, "little sister of the system, can you be serious?" "Cough! sorry! I''m too excited Later, the tower in Ning Rong''s hand shrinks back to form a ten story crystal pagoda. "Ten floors!" Ning Rongrong a pair of star eyes suddenly open big, "my seven treasures glass tower into ten treasures glass tower?" "Well! Not bad! " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "In the history of our Qibao Liuli sect, there was a Jiubao Liuli Tower! That''s the founder of the seven treasures Liuli sect, but the ten treasures Liuli pagoda is unheard of! " Ning Rongrong looks at Gao fan in shock, "this Did you do this for me? " "Yes Gao fan light smile, "as long as you good performance, just that thousand layer also can give you!" "Thousand layers?" Ning Rongrong has been looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes, "it''s just a ten storey building. With my grade of 25, the overall growth rate has reached 30%, if it''s a thousand storey building, I can''t imagine it!" "But you have to promise me that you can''t be willful in the future, and you have to be trained well. only when you are strong, can you be worthy of the ten precious glass pagodas in your hands and exert all your strength!" Gao fan looks serious. Ning Rongrong frowned slightly, and she knew that she was willful, after all, when she was at home before, Ning Fengzhi didn''t say that she was once or twice. After thinking for a long time, Ning Rongrong raised his head slightly, "am I really bad?" "No! You are excellent Gao fan killed Ning Rongrong by touching his head. "It''s because you are excellent that I''m willing to help you transform your martial spirit." Chapter 799 "Thank you..." Ning Rongrong blushed and turned his back to Gao fan. "Thank you, Gao fan..." "Wow Oscar has come up with a shy face, "brother fan, can you help me transform my martial spirit? My soul of martial arts is a little disliked by everyone "Of course you can!" Gao fan light smile, "but I have conditions!" "What conditions?" Oscar looked stunned. "I will build a country in the future. You want to join my country!" Gao fan looks calm. "What? Building a country? " Oscar''s eyes widened and his face was shocked. Brother, are you so ambitious? My dream in my life is to make money, but others'' ideal is to build a country! Why is the gap between people so big? Ning Rongrong shows his adoration to Gao fan. sure enough, he is the man I Ning Rongrong likes. His ideals are so great. "How''s it going? Do you agree? " "Promise Yes, of course Oscar recovers from shock, it''s a good thing. Why don''t you agree? With the relationship between our classmates, we are sure to be a senior official! "Ding! Accept Oscar, points + 100! " "Yes Gao fan nodded, "Well! Then I''ll change your sausage into pills! " "Pills? Good Oscar looks excited, the pills used to restore physical strength are more serious than sausages. Gao fan gently nodded on Oscar''s forehead, and then Oscar''s martial spirit also mutated. "The first soul skill, soul power recovery pill!" Oscar a fierce drink, the palm of the hand will appear a yellow pill. He quickly took the pill, felt it with his heart, and then suddenly opened his eyes, "my God! Not only the appearance has changed, but also the recovery effect has almost doubled! " "Oscar, give me a recovery pill. We''ll keep running after eating it!" Ning Rongrong said. "Yes "Gone..." Gao fan looked back and glanced at the owl on the treetop in the distance. The owl scattered directly. "Ah Frand, who was giving lessons to the students in the playground, suddenly covered his eyes in pain. "What''s the matter?" "The speech said well, suddenly the eye ache, should not be got what incurable disease?" Small dance a face curiously say. Everyone looked at the little dance bitterly, frande''s face was black, How could the students in this class be more powerful than each other, more poisonous than each other? Looking at frande''s sharp eyes, Xiaowu looked aside with a playful evil eye. At noon, Gao fan came back with Ning Rongrong and Oscar. Gao fan''s face is cool, and his body is spotless, while Ning Rongrong and Oscar are exhausted and out of breath, wet with sweat. Now Oscar has been completely convinced by Gao fan, GAO fan is so awesome. He has run nearly 100 kilometers in the morning, but he is still breathless. can such a man not be impressed? Everyone looked shocked at Gao fan. Even if they didn''t go running, they were sweating. "You Lazy? " Dai mubai looks at Gao fan suspiciously. GAOFAN light smile, looking at Flanders, "I have not lazy, you ask Flanders Dean, he has not been sent to the owl surveillance us?" Frande''s face was cold. "You know I sent it. You don''t know that owl is connected with my eyes..." Chapter 800 As soon as they heard it, they knew the reason why frande''s eyes hurt before, and then they all couldn''t help laughing in a low voice. Zhao Wuji is also trying to suppress a smile, almost suffocating internal injury. Frand himself realized that he had let slip, but where in the world did he get the regret medicine? "All right!" Frand''s face froze. "Come back and join the team! Next, we will conduct team combat training! " "What?" Everyone showed a painful expression, still need to continue Little dance E-Mei touched her stomach with a slight frown, "Mr. Dean I''m really hungry "Yes! It''s time to eat! " The crowd nodded in protest. "What''s for dinner?" There was an evil smile on Frank''s face, he wanted to clean up these little monsters, "you all say Oscar''s sausage is disgusting, today''s training is: you can only recover your strength through Oscar''s soul!" Zhao Wuji''s eyes suddenly brightened, or the president has a way, finally have a chance to clean up this group of small monsters. "What?" Everyone''s face turned green, even Dai mubai and Ma Hongjun showed their disgust, it can be seen how disgusted they are to Oscar''s sausage. But now it''s not the same. Oscar is not the old sausage uncle. "Brothers and sisters, come on!" Oscar showed his trademark evil smile, "the first soul skill: recovery elixir!" A yellow light flashed by, and eight yellow pills lay quietly in Oscar''s hands. "This..." Everyone looked at each other, not knowing why. "What are you doing, Oscar? Make your recovery sausage Oscar looked innocent. "Dean! This is my recovery sausage, but with the improvement of his majesty Gao fan, my sausage soul has become the spirit of elixir! " "Improvement?" Frande quickly stepped forward and touched Oscar''s forehead, "isn''t this child''s brain burned by fever? Er It''s not burning... " "If you don''t believe it, try it! Really Oscar is in a hurry. Frande took a pill and put it in his mouth curiously, then his eyes widened in shock, "is it true? Someone can really change the spirit of martial arts! " "Of course!" With a smile on her face, Ning Rongrong waved out her martial spirit. "You see, this is the ten treasures glass pagoda that your majesty transformed for me!" "Shibao Liuli pagoda?" All the people are shocked to see the pagoda in Ning Rongrong''s hand, count a few, really special have no ten layers. "I wipe it!" Zhao Wuji and frande have looked at Gao fan with the eyes of gods again, "did you really do this?" "Of course!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "the spirit transformed by me can not only change its appearance, but also greatly enhance its strength!" Fland has no doubt about Gao fan''s words, because the recovery ability of the pill he took just now is much stronger than the sausage made before Oscar. "That..." Everyone immediately came forward and looked forward to Gao fan, "can you help us transform the martial spirit?" "Yes!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "but I have to explain in advance that there is only one chance to transform the martial spirit. at last, you need to think about how to transform it, especially the appearance." Dai mubai: "I want my white tiger to be more aggressive!" Ma Hongjun: "I want my grass chicken to become a real Phoenix!" Zhao Wuji: "I want my bear to be stronger!" Fred: I want my owl to be sharpe Chapter 801 "I can meet all your demands!" Gao fan light smile, "but I have a condition!" "What conditions?" Several people were puzzled. "I will establish a country in the future. At that time, you must join unconditionally!" "What? Building a country? " Everyone present was stunned. "Cough!" Frande cleared his throat. "Although this ideal is really great, but such a thing as the founding of the people''s Republic will lose his life every minute!" "Yes Gao fan was cunning. "If you want to get something, you have to give it. So, do you want to accept my transformation or not?" "I will!" Zhao Wuji said excitedly, "it''s just to join your country. I promise you! It''s just that I haven''t helped people fight in the world yet! Try again then! " "Ding! Accept Zhao Wuji, points + 100! " "I will, too!" Ma Hongjun pick pick eyebrows, "when the time comes, you have to seal me as the founding general!" "Ding! Accept Ma Hongjun, points + 100! " "What?" Frande looked at Ma Hongjun and Zhao Wuji in shock, "are you crazy?" "I''m sorry, teacher!" Ma Hongjun bowed deeply to frande, with a firm face. "You know my soul, his transformation may help me solve the problem, so I have to have a try!" Zhao Wuji also looked serious. "I was a man of heinous deeds, and I had to rely on you, frande, to accept me today. I remember your kindness, but I really want to come to the mainland. Gao fan''s proposal is an opportunity for me, sorry, frande!" "Well..." Frande face dignified, "Gao fan, if you can help Ma Hongjun solve the problem, I also promise you!" "Easy to say!" Gao fan waved his hand lightly and sprinkled a piece of holy light. Where the Holy Light shrouded, everyone was warm. In the next second, MA Hongjun''s flame pheasant completely turned into a phoenix with high wings, in the flame elements around him, there was a trace of black flame visible to the naked eye. Ma Hongjun was shocked because he could feel the power of destroying heaven and earth from the black flame, and he could feel that the evil fire that had been bothering him had disappeared. Zhao Wuji''s powerful King Kong bear has become a lot stronger, and his muscles present a sense of explosive strength, and the veins emerge. Frande''s Owl soul directly turned into a falcon, a pair of eyes like the power to see through people''s hearts in general, very sharp! Dai mubai''s white tiger still keeps the appearance of a white tiger, but there are blood red flames burning in his limbs, paws and eyes, which is the fire of Jiuyou industry that burns everything, much more domineering than before. He was shocked to feel the change of his own martial spirit. He knew that the blood red flame contained the power to destroy everything. his martial spirit was far more than that of the white tiger in the family. Is that what Gao Fan said in the rose hotel before that he could help himself become the emperor of the Xingluo Empire? What makes Dai mubai dull most is that labor and capital have not promised you to join your country. What is this? But no one noticed that Dai mubai was immersed in his own joy. "Sister Zhuqing, let your majesty evolve your martial spirit for you, too!" Xiaowu steps forward quickly, holding Zhu Zhuqing''s arm. "You Don''t you need it? " Zhu Zhuqing looks at Xiaowu in amazement. "Xiao San has already been transformed!" Xiao Wu explained, "the martial spirit of Avril and I can''t be reformed!" Chapter 802 Yes, Xiaowu is a soul beast, if it is reformed, it will not be Xiaowu. Avril''s martial spirit is the same as Gao fan''s, it''s a system, whether it''s changed or not. "Well! All right Zhu Zhuqing didn''t ask why she couldn''t transform it. she quickly stepped forward and looked at Gao fan with admiration, "please help me!" Gao fan light smile, fingertips gently in Zhu Zhuqing forehead point. Zhu Zhuqing''s forehead flashed a touch of purple, and a pair of star eyes flashed purple light in the next second. "Hum!" A violent wave broke out from Zhu Zhuqing''s body and swept the audience in an instant. Everyone''s attention was attracted by it, because each of them didn''t have such violent fluctuations during the transformation of martial spirit. Even Gao fan was shocked: "little sister, what have you done?" "I''m sorry, but I''m too tired to watch this girl live, so I added some material to her!" System little sister light said. "Well, Zhu Zhuqing really had a hard time!" Gao fan frowned slightly, "but I don''t think Zhu Zhuqing''s situation is right! " "Don''t worry, you can''t die!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± At this time, Zhu Zhuqing''s black cat appeared under the gaze of the public, and almost became an entity. It seems that something in the black cat''s body is about to break out. It looks very scary. "Meow!" The black cat''s eyes widened and howled in pain. "This It''s not going to explode, is it Ma Hongjun, a little fat man, has a look of horror. Xiao Wu knocked Ma Hongjun''s head in a bad mood, "what are you talking about? How could your majesty fail? " The next second, a pair of black wings grow on the back of Wuhun cat, plump and full of luster. The situation of Wuhun black cat is gradually stable, and its body size is many times larger than before. it looks even bigger than the white tiger wearing mubai. Zhu Zhuqing touched the black wing on the back of the black hair of the martial spirit with a surprise, her love in her eyes was beyond expression, the speed of this new martial spirit was much faster than before, and she was very satisfied. Zhu Zhuqing glances at Gao fan and Dai mubai. originally, she had been away from home and came all the way to Shrek to find a man who had been engaged with her since childhood: Dai mubai. But never thought that she could meet such a strong and handsome man as Gao fan. Zhu Zhuqing knows that Gao fan is the pursuit of his life, and Dai mubai is nothing. Even if Gao fan already has Xiao Wu and Avril, she doesn''t mind. "Boo!" Zhu Zhuqing suddenly left a kiss on Gao fan''s face, and ran away with a blush. "Ding! Gain Zhu Zhuqing''s admiration, points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly stunned. Zhu Zhuqing''s admiration surprised him. After all, Zhu Zhuqing has always been a cold man with almost no facial expression. compared with Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing is a man of heaven and earth. After Ning Rongrong got the Shibao Liuli pagoda, Gao fan didn''t get points, but Zhu Zhuqing took the initiative to contribute points, which surprised Gao fan greatly. Gao fan can only say that the higher the cold women are, the easier they are to be conquered. "Oh ~" Oscar and Ma Hongjun are already coaxing, even frande and Zhao Wuji are not serious, but soon they realize that Gao fan already has Xiaowu and Avril. Chapter 803 They think that I''m afraid Gao fan will be pulled by the two girls. But unexpectedly, Gao fan ran out in front of Xiao Wu and Avril. They are no longer coaxing, but staring at the two girls in a daze Is this special? Are you all jealous? Ning Rongrong was stunned. She asked Xiaowu and Avril, "you Do you mind if Gao fan likes other girls? " "I don''t mind!" Xiao Wu and Avril said in one voice, "Your Majesty, he is so excellent, it''s normal for girls to like him..." "Ah?" All the men can''t get up, all the faces are confused, What''s so special!? Two dimensional world, looks handsome, really can do whatever you want! At night GAO fan''s attic. Because Gao fan gave fland 100000 gold soul coins, fland arranged an attic for him. Attic balcony, Dai mubai and Gao fan stand side by side. "Why? I didn''t promise to join your country during the day today, you still transformed my martial spirit for me Dai Mu''s white complexion is grim and looks at Gao fan straight. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "if you say I made a mistake. Do you believe it? " Dai mubai is not happy. every time I talk to you seriously, you talk nonsense! In the face of me, the prince of Xingluo Empire, can''t you take it seriously? "Ha ha! I''m kidding you With a faint smile, Gao Fan said, "let me tell you, I intend to build a people-oriented country in Douluo! And my country will bring long-term peace to Douluo "People oriented?" Dai mubai frowned tightly. He didn''t know the meaning of these four words. "Yes With a faint smile, Gao Fan said, "people-oriented means that people are the most important thing. all people in the country have no privileges, including the royal family, even the emperor!" "What?" Dai mubai looks at Gao fan with a muddled face, as a royal family of the Xingluo Empire, Gao fan''s theory is just a fantasy to Dai mubai, "how is this possible?" "Why not?" Gao fan joked, "the unfairness of the world to ordinary people is just because they can''t become soul masters without soul power! So as long as the soul master is restrained by legislation, the world will become much more peaceful than it is now! " Dai mubai frowns tightly. Although what Gao fan says is reasonable, it''s hard to do. "But you know what? If you want to build such a country, other countries will not agree to it! " Dai Mu looks pale and awe inspiring, "you will harm the interests of the privileged class in their country by doing so, and they will unite to destroy you!" "Destroy me?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I will not give them a chance. I will unify the mainland!" "Unify the mainland!" Dai mubai looked at Gao fan again in shock, even if the founding of the people''s Republic, you still have to unify the mainland! Why don''t you go to heaven! "But do you know who I am?" Dai Mu''s face is white and blue, "I won''t watch you destroy my empire!" "Yes Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I will not destroy the Xingluo Empire, I will help you become the emperor of the Xingluo Empire, then you can announce that the Xingluo empire will merge into my country, even without fighting!" Dai Mu white face is very black, "do you think I will help you?" "Yes Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "since the moment when you were transformed by me, you will be my man wearing mubai!" Chapter 804 "Your transformation has made me extremely powerful. Thank you first!" Dai mubai''s voice was cold, "but you made a mistake. Even if I promised you, I can betray you after accepting your transformation, and so can other people! If we unite to kill you, can you stop so many powerful people "Ha ha!" Gao fan faintly smile, "I can give you strength, also can deprive it, don''t even need to touch your body!" Dai mubai''s face was very blue. "Your majesty! Come to bed, the bed is warm! " At this moment, Avril''s voice came from the room. "All right!" Gao fan patted Dai mubai on the shoulder, "if you don''t believe it, you can try it at any time, including when I''m asleep!" After that, Gao fan danced into the room, "concubines! Here I am "I hate Your majesty, you stink to death. Take a bath first "Don''t wash it together!" "Oh, your majesty, you''ve pressed my hair!" "Hee hee, who says you have the longest hair?" Dai mubai is standing on the windowsill, his face is blue and cold, in the end, he still can''t fight Gao fan. "Well! We''ll see! " Dai mubai disappeared on the balcony. When Gao fan woke up the next day, he was already on his way. There are no dancing, Avril and Zhu Zhuqing on the bed. I think it''s time to go to class. Gao fan opened the system in a boring way, one day yesterday, he gained 500 points. With the 100 points he had received from Yu Xiaogang, Gao fan has accumulated 600 points. Now Shrek college only Dai mubai and Ning Rongrong have not won. 600 points, no lucky draw? "System little sister, can I draw a lottery?" Gao fan has a shy face and a wicked smile. "Well! Smoke, I''ve already thought about the skills you want! " "Good! Lucky draw "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: one punch Superman - nigger "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Journey to the West - taishanglaojun "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Pirate King Bruno Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and the first two blood lines are very strong. why can''t you see the third one? "Are you stupid? The third fruit ability is gate fruit, which is the real power of space! " Miss system Jie looks disgusted, "it''s just that Bruno can''t use it, so he''s not famous!" "Yes Gao fan a face surprise, "give me fusion!" "Ding! Successful fusion of melanosperms, ability to obtain - Super recovery: as long as one cell does not die, it can be revived. " "Ding! Integrating Bruno''s success and gaining the power of space: go wherever you want "Ding! When merging taishanglaojun''s blood, the host''s luck goes against the sky and gains taishanglaojun''s ability of his father and Lao Tzu. One Qi turns into three Clearness: two more selves can be split, and these two selves have all the power of noumenon! When the noumenon is dead, it can be revived by any one of the avatars! " "Tut tut..." Gao fan looks at this ability and is surprised. Even in the case of system intruders, it''s hard for labor and capital to die! "Sure enough, it''s a skill tailored by Miss system! Sure enough Gao fan laughed wildly, "in this way, who can kill me?" "Don''t be proud!" "The system intruders are much more powerful than you think..." Chapter 805 "Well Good Gao fan shone his face. "You has the final say!" After obtaining the ability, Gao fan splits two of himself on the spot according to the suggestion of the little sister of the system. The two bodies were sent to Xueyuan in the north of Tiandou and an island in the south of Xingluo empire by Gao fan''s ability to use the fruits of menmen. they were hidden among ordinary people and stored as reserve forces. Gao fan''s two separate tasks are to let them visit Douluo mainland and save their meat in every corner of the mainland by various means, just in case. After all this, Miss system felt a little secure. In a flash of time, three days passed. In the past three days, Shrek''s students have been diligently trained by flandra. Of course, except for Gao fan, he is only responsible for sleeping. On this day, people set out for the star forest, because Oscar and Tang are at the bottleneck of level 29, they need soul ring to continue their cultivation. On the square, Zhao Wuji wears sunglasses to cover his panda eyes, but the fist print on his face is so obvious, and some bruises can be seen on his bare skin, which makes him feel embarrassed. After three days of cultivation, Zhao Wuji''s injuries are still clearly visible after being beaten by Gao fan, but now he is in a good mood, holding his hands in front of his chest, waiting for the crowd to gather. "Miss Zhao!" Xiao Wu was witty, "the wound on your face is not good yet!" When people heard this, the girls covered their mouths and laughed, the boys didn''t dare to laugh and had internal injuries. "What are you laughing at! A bunch of kids! I think your skin is itching! " Zhao Wuji looks very blue, fland, why do you want me to take them to hunt ghosts! Little dance a face mischievous, "why is a little rabbit, not a little bear blind?" "Poof Ha ha ha Oscar and Ma Hongjun couldn''t help laughing. Zhao Wuji''s face is black. How can this class of students be so difficult to take? He glared at Xiao Wu. "What did you say?" Gao fan lightly waved his hand and protected Xiao Wu behind him. "Miss Zhao, Xiao Wu is my concubine, and you are my guard!" "Yes Xiao Wu said, "Teacher Zhao, please call Xiao Wu Niang!" Zhao Wuji took a look at Gao fan, and then showed a painful expression on his face. He could only appoint Qu Baba: "little dancer!" "I want it too, I want it too!" Avril joined in the excitement, "call Avril mother!" "Lady Avril..." Zhao Wuji''s face was shriveled and red, and the words were almost squeezed out of his mouth. "There''s more!" Avril pointed to Tang San, "Xiao San is your Majesty''s brother, call him quickly!" Zhao Wuji soon cried, you can''t be insulted, you are humiliating! Tang San was embarrassed. "Mr. Zhao doesn''t need it. Really, just call me Xiao San!" Zhao Wuji looks at Tang San with little stars in his eyes, Hello! They are all demons! "All right, all right, let''s go, Miss Zhao!" Gao fan can''t look down on it. Anyway, they are also holy spirits. They are bullied like this by you "Thank you..." Zhao Wuji breathed out a deep breath and finally got rid of it. "Mubai!" After liberation, Zhao Wuji had a lot of confidence in his speech, "lead the way, run and set out collectively, and aim for the star forest!" "Yes After a day''s journey, the crowd arrived at a small town outside the big star forest at nightfall. Chapter 806 Entering the town, people looked at it curiously. The shops here sell equipment and medicine. Dai mubai, with a cool face, said, "the so-called small towns, which are located outside the forest, rely on these fighting tools to live." "But it''s a long way from the star forest." Xiaowu said curiously, "is it too far away?" "Not far away." Dai mubai said with a cool smile, "the ghost beasts in the star forest often take the initiative to attack humans. if they are closer, they will be in danger of being attacked by the ghost beasts." After Zhao Wuji asked Gao fan for instructions, he took them to a hotel. The hotel is a two-story building. After you enter your room to clean up, you will gather at the restaurant downstairs for dinner. At the dinner table, people were eating like crazy. Especially fat Ma Hongjun, eat a mouthful of oil. At this time, another group of guests entered the hotel, the other party had eight people, led by a middle-aged obscene man with Mediterranean gold glasses, followed by seven young people about 20 years old, everyone was wearing a uniform moon white robe, it seemed that he was the soul master of which academy. The hotel manager welcomed him with a smiling face. After a conversation, he led eight people to sit down at the next table. "Look, look, that chick looks good!" Ma Hongjun looks at the only female soul master in the other party. "Ma Hongjun..." Tang San''s face was stunned. "When brother fan transformed your martial spirit, didn''t he solve your evil fire?" "You don''t understand!" Fat man light smile, "Your Majesty''s transformation of course is successful, but this is the key?" "Ah? What''s the point? " Ning Rong and Zhu Zhuqing are also curious. "The point is that the teacher said..." Ma Hongjun a face Bang se, "dare not make trouble of student is not good student!" "Is there any other way of saying that?" A few girls frowned slightly. Gao fan light smile, "make trouble so fresh and refined, really worthy of President Flanders ah!" "The dean said that this is also a part of our practice." Oscar has a proud face. "It''s just canghui college. Gao fan, you don''t have to do it. They''re not our opponents!" Dai mubai held his hands in front of his chest and looked disdainful. his voice was not as small as fat man''s, and it rang through the whole restaurant directly. Canghui College of course also heard Dai mubai''s words, one by one frowned tightly and looked over. The atmosphere in the restaurant solidified in an instant, and some people even carried their own food away. Someone in canghui college got up and walked towards this side, when passing by, he kicked the stool Dai mubai sat on. Dai Mu''s white complexion is a Lin, just these days the anger that accumulates on Gao fan''s body has already accumulated to the peak. "Drink Bang Dai mubai suddenly burst out, and Jiuyou white tiger attached himself and knocked the man to the ground, Ka! I broke my leg. "Ah All the people were stunned by the scream. "Sorry! I missed it Dai mubai held his hands in front of his chest with a smile on his face. "My God!" Ma Hongjun, a little fat man, had a look of horror, "boss Dai, this is an outbreak today!" Oscar also widened his eyes, "this is the rhythm of death!" "Asshole!" Canghui college people have got up, face angry toward this side around. Chapter 807 The Mediterranean teacher picked up the injured young man on the ground and checked his condition. he looked at Dai mubai angrily, "which college are you from? How dare you hurt people at will "Well! You don''t deserve to know! " Dai Mu, with a white face and a proud face, returned to his seat, "don''t look, hurry to eat!" Little fat man and Oscar buried themselves in the meal, "mmm, it''s delicious! Ha ha Canghui college teachers face green, "a good group of arrogant smelly boy, give me a good lesson to them!" The students of canghui college had been waiting for the teacher to speak for a long time, except for the woman, others swarmed up and gathered around. Xiaowu raised her legs and stood in front of the crowd, with a face of enchantment. "Five brothers, why don''t we play?" This is the second soul skill of little dance: charm! The five students of canghui college were stunned at that time, and their eyes were full of love. Pa Pa Pa! The body shape of the little dance flashed. The first soul skill waist bow started like no money, and five people were thrown out of the gate. All this happened between lightning and flint, and everyone was stunned. "My God! Is Xiaowu so fierce? " Oscar''s eyes are wide open. After a while, the five students who were thrown out by the little dance had helped each other back, one by one, pale and at a loss. "What are you doing? Open the soul of martial arts Mediterranean teacher finally can''t help it, a sharp drink. The five men looked at each other, and immediately opened the soul of the martial arts. Erha, pig, duck, cow, sheep! Only one of them has three soul rings, the others have two, and others are white. "Isn''t canghui college a senior soul teacher college? How can there be a white ten-year Soul Ring? " Tang San was stunned. Gao Fan said with a smile, "what is this special configuration? Is it a big combination of livestock? " "Poof Ha ha ha Shrek''s side is already laughing. Under such ridicule, the face of canghui college was livid, "mad! Go Dai Mu has a white face, a foot on the ground, three soul rings rising from his feet, two yellow and one purple, the highest standard soul ring configuration. The livestock groups on the opposite side step back one after another. The gap is not a little big. The Mediterranean teacher of canghui college frowned, he could see that Dai mubai was only sixteen or seventeen years old, but he was a soul master in his thirties. most of such people had a strong backstage, and he was just a teacher of canghui college. "Excuse me!" Mediterranean teacher looks cold, "which family are you from?" Ma Hongjun, a little fat man, stares at the beauty on the other side, with an evil smile on his face, "we are from Shrek college. How about that, beauty? Would you like to join us?" "Shrek?" I''ve never heard of it "Where are your teachers?" Mediterranean teacher has a sly face. Oscar''s face is arrogant, "just because you want to see our teacher? It''s a dream "Asshole!" The Mediterranean looks very blue, he has been repeatedly challenged by these kids. He has no place to show his face, "since your teacher is not here, let me teach you a good lesson for him!" After reconfirming each other''s identity, the Mediterranean teacher decided that as long as it was not from a big family. "Cut! Is it up to you? " A little dance brows pick. Chapter 808 "Well! Xuan GUI, protect your body Mediterranean eyes a Lin, the body emerged a set of green armor, the foot raised five soul ring. One hundred, three yellow, one purple. "Junk Soul Ring!" Dai mubai sneers, the rest of the people open the soul ring one after another, except Dai mubai, which is the highest configuration of the two yellow. Xiaowu and Avril''s Soul Ring brightness has been adjusted by Gao fan to return to normal, otherwise, the battle is over now. "Oh, my soul masters! Please get out! I''m in a small business. It''s all my heart if I break it! " The hotel manager is about to cry. "Yes Gao fan light smile, "go!" Shrek all accepted the magic power and went out with Gao fan. Mediterranean tiny squint, in Gao fan''s body swept, he now found that Gao fan is the leader of this group of people. But Gao fan is not as old as Dai mubai. Can''t he be more powerful than Dai mubai? Did not continue to think deeply, Mediterranean also with canghui college students followed. It''s different to fight outside. A lot of people have gathered around and obviously come to the theatre. Dai mubai with Ma Hongjun and Tang San confrontation with each other, both sides have opened the soul ring. "It''s the king of souls!" "I''m afraid these children are going to lose money!" "Yes, the grade gap is too big!" "But is it really good for the soul king to bully such a child?" Mediterranean slightly narrowed his eyes, saying very beautiful, "for your sake, let your teachers come out, after all, so many people are watching, don''t say I bullied you!" "It''s all said! We don''t need our teacher to deal with an old tortoise like you! " Dai mubai''s face is arrogant, "we are enough!" "Ha ha!" Mediterranean face showed a sneer, he was really afraid of Dai mubai counsellor, called out his teacher. He wanted to teach these kids a lesson for a long time, but he needed a reason. "Good!" Mediterranean scan the whole audience, "you all heard, it''s these kids who don''t know what to do, it''s not me bullying the little ones with the big ones!" The onlookers could only nod. Dai mubai disdained, "let''s go, we have to eat after fighting!" "Arrogance Mediterranean face a Lin, rushed up. Four people fight as a regiment, and the field is full of soul power. Due to the super high defensive power of the turtle soul in the Mediterranean, one of them shrinks to look for opportunities, Dai mubai and his three can not achieve much. He''s going to exhaust Dai mubai''s soul power until he wins! Gao fan light smile, "small three, with soul guide device!" "Spirit guide?" Mediterranean brow slightly wrinkled, what can that thing do? Tang San faintly smile, he is also this meaning, "with the boss, Ma Hongjun, you hold him!" "Good!" As he spoke, Tang San broke away from the battle and took out a Zhuge crossbow. The appearance of this Zhuge crossbow is different from that of the original one. This is the Wanjie Zhuge crossbow reconstructed by Tang San according to the technology of Wanjie. it feels heavier and more powerful than the original one. Tang San stood still and aimed his Zhuge crossbow at the tortoise shell. As soon as his face sank, Tang San continued to inject his soul power into Zhuge crossbow, the soul power was constantly compressed in Zhuge crossbow, soon, it had already appeared as a real purple light. Chapter 809 "What? Can you compress the soul power to this density? " Mediterranean finally panic, he felt a trace of danger from the bottom of his heart. "Well! It''s a trick to carve worms! " The Mediterranean looks awe inspiring, raises his legs to break through the block of Dai mubai and Ma Hongjun, and pours on Tang San, he wants to stop Tang San and remove the threat. Dai mubai and Ma Hongjun glared, because they didn''t stop each other. "Don''t worry! Let him come here Tang Sany snapped and pulled the trigger. "Whoosh ~" a black gold arrow flew out of the Zhuge crossbow and hit the Mediterranean in a moment. In Mediterranean''s surprised eyes, the place where his tortoise shell contacted with the arrow broke like glass, tortoise shell It''s broken! "Poof The black gold arrow tore open the defense of the tortoise shell, and instantly fell into the flesh of the Mediterranean, with a piece of blood. "Poof!" Mediterranean half kneels on the ground, spits out a mouthful of black blood. The black blood fell to the ground and directly corroded the ground. "Teacher!" The students of canghui college were confused. Was Mr. hunwang defeated? They rushed forward to lift the Mediterranean. "Don''t move!" Mediterranean almost suffocated, "I''m poisoned!" Canghui college students have retreated, the performance is very real. He suddenly raised his head and looked at Tang San. His face was covered with dark blue blood vessels. He asked in a difficult tone, "what kind of poison are you? How strong "Stop at the sight of blood!" Tang San''s face was indifferent. He took out a pill and handed it to the other side. "Take it quickly, or you''ll die!" "You''re kidding The girl voice in canghui college was about to cry, "who wants your antidote? What if you still want to kill the teacher? " "Silly or not?" Ma Hongjun looks evil, "we want to kill him, can we still use poison?" Mediterranean eyes a Lin, a grab Tang three hands of pills, after taking meditation on the spot. In just a few minutes, the face of the Mediterranean returned to normal. "Little three! Your antidote pill is much more powerful than my second soul skill antidote pill! " Oscar, with a smile on his face, praised Tang San. "Ha ha!" Tang Sanxiao was very naive, "different, your second soul skill is the general detoxification pill, mine is customized, so the effect is good!" "Come on! I''ll go back to sleep when I''m finished. I''ll go to the star forest tomorrow morning! " Zhao Wuji came over with a flat face, he had already arrived, but he wanted to see how Gao fan abused the tortoise, but before Gao fan started, the tortoise was cool, he was disappointed. However, when he saw Tang San''s secret soul guide, he was also shocked. he suspected that he could not stop it. "Are you their teacher?" The woman looked at Zhao Wuji angrily, "you don''t care if your college is so publicized?" Zhao Wuji looks at each other coldly and raises seven soul rings at his feet, two yellow, two purple and three black! "What On the spot, everyone was shocked, Holy Spirit! Or the soul saint of the three ten thousand year Soul Ring! Where can women withstand Zhao Wuji''s devastation, immediately legs a soft, paralyzed on the ground. Canghui college those boys to a more backward, opened the distance. "That''s very kind of you Zhao Wuji disdained, "what a rubbish college!" With this sentence, Zhao Wuji went straight to Gao fan and put away his arrogance and said, "your majesty! Let''s go Chapter 810 "Well!" Gao fan light smile, "scattered scattered, sleep!" While talking, Shrek and the others went back to the hotel, the audience also broke up one by one. At this time, I slowly opened my eyes and frowned. "Teacher! Are you all right? " Canghui college students have surrounded up. Can it be ok? It''s cool to be beaten like this by a few little kids, or they''ll show mercy. Mediterranean looked at these students, with a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes Why are my students so weak? "It''s ok From now on, let''s not provoke them any more! " "Yes All the people in canghui college frowned and looked ugly, although they were insulted by others, they didn''t dare to make it public, they just hope that they won''t meet this group of perverts in the future. The next morning, everyone gathered after breakfast at the appointed time, even Gao fan. After all, today is to find the soul ring for Tang San and Oscar. Gao fan will not sleep in at this time. "Next, we are going to enter the star forest. Let me talk about the precautions!" Zhao Wuji''s face is calm and his voice is loud. "Xingdou forest is not the place where the country keeps the ghosts and beasts in captivity. The ghosts and beasts here are bloodthirsty and powerful. as long as you enter, you should always be ready to face the ghosts and beasts of thousands or even thousands of years! For your safety, after entering the forest, you are not allowed to leave me more than 20 meters away! That''s especially true for Oscar in the auxiliary department! " "As for the girls, please take care of them!" Zhao Wuji said to Gao fan, your majesty, all the beauties are yours! "Ha ha!" Gao fan light smile, "please rest assured, I absolutely protect their safety." Dai mubai is a little upset. The whole class of female voice is wrapped up by Gao fan. He is very angry because he is so handsome. "The last point!" Zhao Wuji looks like a Lin, "absolutely can''t attack the spirit beast at will, our goal is to be a millennium spirit beast suitable for Oscar and Tang San!" "Yes ¡­¡­ Dai mubai and Tang San lead us into the forest. With the deepening of the crowd, the forest became denser and denser, and the light became worse and worse. Right now! There was a faint breeze in the air. "No! There''s something approaching Zhao Wuji''s face sank, "everyone be on guard, shrink the formation!" The crowd slowly drew close to protect the auxiliary system. "Zhu Zhuqing, the tree depends on the situation!" "Well!" Zhu Zhuqing''s speed and strength have been further improved after Gao fan''s transformation. "It''s a flying snake! The long body is supported by a pair of thin wings like cicada wings, and there is a blood red sarcoma on the head, like a chicken crown. " "Cockscomb!" Tang San nodded secretly, "this kind of spirit beast is very fast, but it''s very suitable for Xiao Ao! Zhuqing, what color are its wings? " Zhu Zhuqing''s face was very bright, "dark red, six to eight meters! It''s coming this way. It''s strange Its body seems to be a little unsteady! " "Very good!" Tang San''s eyes brightened. "This is a phoenix tailed cockscomb snake from 1300 to 1800. It''s very suitable for Xiao Ao!" "Ha ha!" Oscar''s face was jubilant. "Are you too good, junior? That''s it! " Tang three light a smile, "is the teacher teaches well!" Chapter 811 "Your teacher must be a great man, isn''t he?" Oscar said happily. "Ready, Phoenix tailed cockscomb is very fast. We must make a quick decision!" Zhao Wuji has a dignified face. Hearing Zhao Wuji''s words, Shrek all showed serious looks and quickly formed a battle formation. "Ten treasures are famous, one said: speed!" Ning Rongrong a Jiao drink, added speed aura to everybody. If the cockscomb snake escapes, Xiao Ao is afraid to faint in the toilet. ¡­¡­ Hello everyone, I''m the Phoenix tailed cockscomb snake, I''m in a panic now, because I''m injured, there''s a human old woman with her granddaughter chasing me, I have to find a hiding place immediately, otherwise, I''m afraid it''s going to be cool today My God!!! Did I break into the human nest? Why are so many people here? Mom, let me go! Hehe, the cat girl succeeded! What? Again? I''ll flash again! Hee hee, successfully avoid rabbit girl and white tiger! Come back? I''m going to flash again! Ha ha, I succeeded in avoiding grass man and bear man. "Bad!" Tang San looks like a Lin, "his speed is too fast! Even my ghost and Rongrong''s acceleration effects are not so good "A group of ignorant human beings are trying to catch me, Lord cockscomb!" The cockscomb snake, with a proud face, thought to himself, "forget it, I''ll spare your life first today!" It is very afraid of the mother and grandson behind, and plans to run away immediately. "Pa Ji!" Gao fan claps the Phoenix Tail cockscomb snake back to Oscar''s feet. People look shocked, I wipe, when did you go there? "Er..." Gao fan buttoned the back of his head in embarrassment. "It seems that I have many hands Don''t worry, I won''t do it next time, let you practice more! " Dai Mu''s face is white and blue, and Gao fan''s ghost beast that makes everyone helpless is killed in seconds. GAO fan is stronger than before. I don''t know how much! "Don''t be stunned, Oscar. You''ll die in a minute!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Thank you, your majesty!" Oscar rushed forward to stab the cockscomb snake to death. "Stop it All of a sudden, a sharp drink came, Oscar looked up and looked confused. There are two people coming from the forest, an old woman with a snake stick and a short haired woman with a snake stick and a scaly skirt. Gao fan has a faint smile My integral is here! The short haired woman is graceful, forward and backward, she is staring at the cockscomb snake under Oscar''s feet, holding the hand of the snake stick, can''t help squeezing. The old woman glanced at all the people present. Her face was cold, with two yellow, two purple, two black and six soul rings emerging. "Is this a demonstration?" Zhao Wuji eyebrows a ferocious, two yellow two purple three black seven Soul Ring appeared. The old woman and the little girl were slightly stunned, and their eyes were dim. Unexpectedly, they met a soul saint in this broken place. "What''s the matter?" Zhao Wuji holds his hands in front of his chest and looks proud. when he is powerful, he has the strength. "Cough!" The old woman''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, and she failed to pretend, "Hello, dear soul saint! You can''t let this child absorb this soul ring! " "For what?" Zhao Wuji eyebrows pick. Seeing that Zhao Wuji was willing to negotiate, her face softened slightly, "because we found the snake first and hurt him! You don''t believe you can see the location of the seven inch snake. Is there any damage caused by the blunt instrument in the old man''s hand? " Chapter 812 Oscar turned the snake''s belly around, and they found a sunken wound with bruises. "How''s it going? Am I right? " The old woman smiles and looks at the woman with short hair, "this is my granddaughter Meng still. She is now at level 30, you can see that her martial spirit is snake wand. This soul ring is very suitable for her, so please give it to her!" Zhao Wuji frowned slightly. What did the old woman remind him of? "May I ask your name?" "Old lady, make a pilgrimage to heaven!" The old woman said with a faint smile, "my old man is also nearby. His name is Meng Shu! Call it Dragon Lord Zhao Wuji was slightly stunned, "dragon and snake?" "Exactly!" The old woman faintly smile, "have not yet asked the name of soul saint!" "I''m Zhao Wuji!" Zhao Wuji''s face is dignified, there''s no way. The reputation of Dragon Lord and Snake Lady is also very famous in Douluo mainland, which is not inferior to that of Ming king. "It''s the king of the Ming Dynasty! I''ve heard so much "Nice to meet you..." Lucky to have a few! Oscar is about to cry, The Soul Ring of labor and capital, is it a rhythm to lose when Mr. Zhao looks like this? So he has been pitifully looking at Gao fan, because Gao fan is stronger than Zhao Wuji. "Cough! Sorry to interrupt! " Gao fan waved his hand and looked calm. "I slapped this Phoenix tailed cockscomb snake, so I don''t agree to give it to you anyway!" Chao Tianxiang frowned, "this is..." Zhao Wuji looked bitter, "this is..." "I am..." He wanted to say that I am the son of heaven of any country, but after two seconds of meditation, he found that no country has been established, nor is it well-known, "I am a student of Shrek college!" "Shrek?" Chao Tianxiang''s face was muddled, "I haven''t heard of it!" Zhao Wuji was embarrassed. "Senior, Shrek school is the college I work in. They are all my students." He nodded to Tianxiang, "don''t move Mingwang. Look at this Phoenix tailed cockscomb snake..." "I''m so sorry!" Zhao Wuji''s face was very sharp Oh no, your majesty is right. he did stop the cockscomb snake, and it should be dealt with by him. " "Nonsense Meng is still a face Lin, brow tightly wrinkly looking at Gao fan, "depend on him? He''s just more handsome than others. What''s his ability to stop a thousand year old beast! " "You''re right! This female snake was shocked by my handsome when she rushed over, and she knelt down at my feet Gao fan showed an evil smile on his face, and his eyes swept over Meng''s body, "look, isn''t there another female snake attracted by my handsome The little dancers burst out laughing. Your majesty is really good at teasing people. "You..." Meng is still blushing. Of course, he knows that she is talking about her. if someone dares to play like this, she would have done it long ago. but today she doesn''t want to do it After all, Gao fan is so handsome. She wants to keep a lady image in front of Gao fan! Especially like this kind of rascal handsome rascal handsome appearance, let her unable to extricate herself. "Son of a bitch!" How can chaotianxiang let Gao Fandiao play her granddaughter? She looks angry, "don''t move the Ming king! Is this your student? You don''t care? " "Hiss..." Zhao Wu took a deep breath, "I''m sorry, I really can''t manage this!" Chapter 813 "Good!" Chao Tianxiang heavily leans on the snake stick in his hand, "since you don''t care, let me manage it for you!" Zhao Wu took a deep breath and spat out his tongue, "please..." Chao Tianxiang was a little stunned. How did Zhao Wuji, who was just protecting Duzi, suddenly change into a person? Does it look like a 12 or 13-year-old boy is very powerful? Or do they have a strong family background? But Gao? Chao Tianxiang couldn''t think of a family with surname Gao in the mainland! "Boy Chao Tianxiang looks at Gao fan with a proud face, "who is your adult?" "An orphan!" Gao fan looks calm. Chao Tianxiang looks at Zhao Wuji suspiciously. Zhao Wuji shrugs and nods, that''s it. "Orphans?" Chaotianxiang is very interested. Isn''t that easy? "Come on, boy! What can I do to give this cockscomb to my granddaughter? " Gao fan light a smile, "actually very simple, as long as let her from me, I give her!" "What?" Everyone was surprised. Ma Hongjun is looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes, Your Majesty, you are still powerful! How dare you say that! Zhao Wuji covers his face: This is too arrogant. "Arrogant boy!" Chaotianxiang''s face was angry. "Are you insulting us Gao fan frowned slightly and seemed to be thinking about how to answer the question. Everyone''s heart is hanging in his throat, elder brother, the other party is the matchless dragon and snake couple. Some fighting emperors are not willing to provoke! Say it! Everyone is looking forward to Gao fan''s turning the big thing into the small one, but Gao fan''s words are still not surprising: "shame is humiliation, what do you want?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chao Tianxiang was confused at that time. Are the younger generation so powerful now? "You..." "Good boy, I''ll give you a chance, I won''t do it, I''ll let my granddaughter do it, as long as you can win her, I''ll let bygones be bygones. this snake is also yours!" "Easy to say!" With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "plus, she has been my maid for three years! Of course, if I lose, I''ll be her Valet for three years! " "Good! Very well Chao Tianxiang has been mad. No one has dared to talk to her like this for many years. She looks back and says to Meng, "still, are you ok?" Meng''s eyes are still wavering, and she has a faint sense of expectation. hearing Chao Tianxiang''s words, she trembles, then she looks at Gao fan calmly, "OK, I''ll compare with you!" They watched the mother and grandson step by step into Gao fan''s trap, shaking their heads and showing pitiful looks. Chaotianxiang frowned. What''s the expression of these people? "Meng is still a snake wand! Level 30 spirit Master! " Meng, a beauty with short hair, still has a bright face and two yellow soul rings rise at her feet. "Two soul rings?" Gao fan joked and laughed, and the soul ring also rose at his feet: yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black! Zhao Wuji breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately, Gao fan didn''t make any colorful soul ring, otherwise, a handful of old bones would be scared to death, which would not be worth the loss. "What? You are the soul emperor He yelled at Tianxiang and almost fell to the ground with high blood pressure. Meng is still in the mood to fight. As soon as Gao fan''s soul ring is bright, she is completely conquered. OK. Chapter 814 "How''s it going? Do you want to fight again? " Gao fan laughed wickedly, "I''ll accompany you." Meng still holds Chao Tianxiang in a hurry and glances at Gao fan angrily, you are so bad ~ I like it so much ~ "just! That''s all Chao Tianxiang recovered from shock after a while. A twelve or thirteen year old boy, the soul emperor? No one will believe this kind of thing? Can such people be ordinary people? Chao Tianxiang thinks with his feet that it''s impossible. In her opinion, Gao fan is absolutely a super abnormal person who has been trained by a certain clan or a large family with all the resources. otherwise, how could he have such a state of mind at his age? No wonder he was so arrogant before! It''s because I have confidence! Combined with Gao fan''s previous arrogance, Chao Tianxiang has determined that Gao fan is extraordinary. in this way, it''s not shameful for Meng to still follow him. "Still ah, willing to accept defeat, do not call the master!" Chaotianxiang said calmly that she had made a decision to find a good future for Meng. Nani? Everyone was surprised to open his mouth, and the change before and after this was also a big one. Small fat Ma Hongjun and Oscar looked straight shaking their heads, said incredible at the same time, toward Gao fan gave a thumbs up, "or you cow force!" Ma Dan can even deal with such an old woman. Who can you force? Meng''s face was still blushing, and his eyes were flashing, "grandma Is that really the case? " "Of course it is! I''m willing to accept defeat. Our Meng family will do what they say! " Chao Tianxiang frowned tightly, with a straight face, "don''t go!" Chao Tianxiang is anxious. This granddaughter is not enlightened at the critical moment! What a good opportunity! Seize it! Meng still wants to be a maid for Gao fan, but she still has to be reserved. What''s more, she is a lady from a rich family, so she must be reserved. She came to Gao fan with a shy face, and her voice was smaller than that of a mosquito, "Lord Master "Ding! Capture Meng still, points + 100! " Gao fan didn''t speak, but Chao Tianxiang said, "still, speak up!" "Master! See you, Meng Meng is still a pretty face, blushing and dripping. "All right, all right! Get up Gao fan takes Meng still''s little hand and lifts him up. Hehe, it''s soft. Meng still takes out his small hand in panic and dares not look at Gao fan. "Well, give Oscar the cockscomb!" Gao fan lightly glanced at the cockscomb snake on the ground, "Oscar, hold on, don''t die later!" "Good!" Oscar looks excited, stabbing, meditating, all at once. It''s really cool for him to get back. "Go back, master chaotianxiang. I''ll help her with Meng''s soul ring." Gao fan light smile, "absolutely can''t compare this Phoenix Tail cockscomb snake bad!" "Good! I''ll leave it to your excellency! " The Snake Lady nodded to Gao fan, then left directly, she acted decisively, without any sense of nostalgia. All the people show their admiration for Gao fan, brother, you are so awesome! Gao fan was also disappointed. He thought he had to fight with Chao Tianxiang. as a result, he solved everything with a soul ring, which was really beyond his expectation. However, the matter has been settled, and a maid admitted by the system has been accepted, this shows that the result is still good, so Gao fan simply doesn''t think about the reason. Chapter 815 "Taking advantage of Oscar''s absorption of soul ring, I''m going to take Tang San to look for his soul ring. By the way, I''ll help Meng still look for it!" Gao fan patted Zhao Wuji on the shoulder, "Oscar, please, Lao Zhao!" Zhao Wuji looked respectful, "OK, your majesty, go slowly!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded and left. Meng was still stunned. Zhao Wuji, as a soul saint, was so respectful to Gao fan, and called him his majesty Gao fan! It seems that Gao fan is really the emperor of which country. His identity is really powerful. It seems that he likes him right! But the next second, Meng''s face is still green, because all the girls in the team follow Gao fan''s steps except Tang San and her, the problem is that these people don''t need soul rings! She has an intuition that these women are related to Gao fan! So Women''s intuition is really accurate. Next, Meng was still surprised by the actions of Gao fan and his party. other people were very careful when they entered the star forest, for fear of meeting the ghost beast and all kinds of antidote pills. They wanted to eat without money. But Gao fan is different. He takes the people to the deep forest with him. as for the poisonous fog in the air, he is afraid of Gao fan. wherever Gao fan goes, the poisonous fog will disperse automatically. There are also some ghost beasts attacking Gao fan and others, but each time Gao fan releases a purple soul ring, which uses the thousand year old ghost beast in the soul ring to frighten the other away. The reason why he didn''t release the black soul ring is that Gao fan didn''t want to scare away the Millennium spirit beast. After all, they need the Millennium spirit beast. Of course, he has met some powerful Millennium spirit beasts, but they are not suitable for Meng still or Tang San, so Gao fan gently waves his hand to fight each other out, without taking the lives of those spirit beasts. Unconsciously, Meng still found that he really fell in love with Gao fan, mysterious, powerful and handsome! This is a collection of all the images of prince charming in a woman''s mind. The only deficiency is that there are a lot of women around Gao fan! No! This is not a problem. is it normal for such an excellent man to have more women around him? Which beautiful woman is not a group of spare tires behind her? In this way, Meng still has a lot of balance in his mind. "Boom!" This side of Meng is still thinking, not far in front of a huge sound. "It seems that two ghosts are fighting!" Tang San frowned. Zhu Zhuqing has already jumped into the tree, and his cat eyes are very sharp, "yes, a snake and a spider are fighting! But these two guys are very poisonous. The trees and stones around them are being corroded! " People quickly came forward, Tang San Meng''s eyes widened, "it''s human face magic spider and purple pole magic snake!" "Ha ha! It doesn''t seem to take a lot of effort! " Gao fan light smile, "all you need!" With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, he catches two powerful ghost beasts who are dancing. The two ghosts feel the threat from Gao fan and struggle fiercely to get rid of Gao fan''s control. However, they could not escape from Gao fan. Pop! Just two fists, two huge ghosts fell at Tang San''s and Meng''s feet. "Don''t be in a daze, do it now!" Gao fan looks calm. Chapter 816 Tang San doesn''t write ink either. He''s used to seeing things like this. after all, his second soul ring was also played by Gao fan. The whole process is easy and enjoyable. Meng is still different. Seeing that Gao fan has solved a thousand year old purple magic snake so easily, her heart is shocked. Although her grandparents can do the same thing, it can''t guarantee the survival of the beast. and Gao fan can do it just right, which shows that Gao fan''s strength is superior to her grandparents. Tang San has begun to absorb the soul ring, and Meng is still looking at Gao fan with a crazy face. "Don''t look!" Gao fan light smile, "quickly absorb Soul Ring!" "Ah..." Meng is still pretty face slightly red, pretending to be calm and hurried to the snake. "Well Wait Gao Fan said suddenly. "Ah?" Meng is still puzzled. "For your soul Do you like it? " Gao fan asked suddenly. "Martial spirit? Like it? " Meng is still more confused. What does this mean? "Well! I see that a girl of you looks very old with a snake stick Gao fan light a smile, "I can change your martial spirit appearance." "So?" Meng''s face still flashed a trace of loss, and she felt that she was despised by Gao fan, she only listened to the first half, but didn''t notice the second half of Gao fan''s words for a moment. To tell you the truth, she doesn''t like her martial spirit very much, but she was born with such a martial spirit. What can she do? "Wait Your majesty, do you think you can change the appearance of martial spirit? " Meng''s eyes widened. "Yes Gao fan naturally nodded, "you don''t believe you ask them!" The women nodded in recognition. Xiaowu jumps forward and holds Meng still''s arm, "you can say it boldly, your Majesty''s generation can help you, don''t worry, changing the appearance of the martial spirit will not change the attributes of your martial spirit, but also strengthen it!" Meng still frowned and changed the appearance of his martial spirit, which was unheard of, but so many people said that Gao fan could, so it must be. "Say it!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "What do you want to change your martial spirit into?" "Then..." Meng still took out some exquisite throwing knives from the soul guide, "can you change the martial spirit into this shape?" With a faint smile, it seems that Gao fan is really a girl, and his favorite weapon is also this exquisite type. "No problem!" Gao fan light a smile, wave a hand lightly to caress on Meng still forehead. Meng still closed her eyes comfortably, and the snake stick disappeared in her hand. when she opened it again, two yellow soul rings rose under her feet, twelve small and delicate flying knives appeared in the palm of her right hand. "My God Meng is still surprised to cover his mouth with his left hand. He can really change the spirit of martial arts! "Don''t be silly!" Xiaowu, with a smile on her face, urged Meng still, "hurry to absorb the soul ring, or the soul ring will be scattered later ~" "eh!" Meng still nodded excitedly, sure enough, grandma''s decision was right. Sure enough, the man I still like is very powerful. Meng still sat down and began to meditate and absorb the soul ring. After two minutes, everyone felt a little cool. Gao fan frowned slightly and looked up at the top of the tree. There, there''s a face! A huge, dark face! Chapter 817 This second, a huge figure quietly came out from between the two trees. This is a black giant ape, full of powerful black muscles. It''s feet on the ground, long arms hanging over the knee, the height has reached 20 meters. For everyone, this is a mountain like existence. "Ah Ning Rong and Zhu Zhuqing couldn''t help screaming. Gao fan light smile, this is Titan great ape! Xiaowu frowned tightly, winked and motioned to the other party to go quickly, although Xiaowu had already told Gao fan and Avril about Titan ape and Tianqing ox python, others still don''t know! Of course, Titan ape understood the meaning of little dance, which was to tell him to go. But it does Miss Xiaowu very much. I haven''t seen her for so many years. It''s hard to see her. I have to talk about the past. So he reached out to Xiaowu and planned to take Xiaowu away without hurting her friends. But at this time, Titan ape felt his hand was controlled by a strange force. "What?" Titan ape was slightly stunned. He could clearly feel that this force was emanating from Gao fan''s body. I didn''t expect that the God of Xiaowu had such a powerful human? This human is not bad for little dance, is it? Think so, Titan great ape increased his strength! Isn''t it? Labor and capital are the king of the forest. How can they be controlled by you little human? I don''t want to lose face when I say it? So the Titan ape increased his strength. But His hand seems to be fixed in that space, motionless! All right! Titan is biting his teeth. He''s a little angry! Kid, don''t blame me for being ruthless! Well Still motionless! "Roar!" The Titan ape roared and showed his teeth, and his veins burst up. the ground under his feet cracked with his struggle, and the surrounding trees collapsed. But still not to turn a hair! Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong are still stunned. Is this the power of Gao fan? Even such a powerful soul beast doesn''t move. Is it too scary? "Your Majesty..." Xiao wu''e frowned at Gao fan and shook her head slightly. Gao fan nodded slightly and motioned to the hut not to panic. His body floated up and came to a position slightly higher than the line of sight of Titan ape. He squinted at Titan ape, "Er Ming, you don''t have to struggle. When my two friends have completed the soul circle fusion, I will take everyone to the lake of life as a guest!" Gao fan''s face is cool, but his tone is full of irresistible pressure. Titan ape frowned. Why did Xiao Wu tell this man everything? Even the lake of life! But think about Gao fan''s strange ability. Even he can''t compete with Titans, let alone dance. Maybe Xiaowu was coerced by the other party? With this in mind, Titan ape is already trying to inform the anaconda. Deep in the forest, at the bottom of the lake of life, the sleeping ox Python suddenly opens its eyes. "What? That monkey was suppressed? That''s interesting! " After the roar of the ox, the Tianqing ox python, with its huge body, soared from the lake and made a rapid leap. for a moment, the ghosts of the whole star forest trembled. ¡­¡­ "No! That''s where they''re going! " Zhao Wuji suddenly looked up at the direction of Gao fan''s departure. He felt a trace of palpitation. Chapter 818 Dai mubai and Ma Hongjun also frowned and looked in that direction, feeling a little uneasy. Oscar had opened his eyes by this time? What about the others? " "Xiao Ao, are you awake?" Ma Hongjun looks up and down at Oscar, "Gao fan takes Tang San and Meng to find the soul ring. What''s your third soul skill?" Oscar faint smile, palm appeared a few long blood red wings of pills. "This is flying pill. You can fly five minutes at the speed of cockscomb snake after taking it!" Oscar has a big face. "What? Such a perverse speed? " All three of them were surprised. "Roar!" At this time, before let Zhao Wuji palpitation direction again came a beast roar. "No!" Zhao Wuji''s face was stiff. "Gao fan, they are in trouble. Take the pill quickly. Let''s go and have a look." "Yes..." The next second, the four people float up and turn into four streamers in the sky. ¡­¡­ When Anaconda found Titan, she was stupid. In an open space, two humans are meditating and absorbing the soul ring, and several humans are making a circle with Titan ape, talking and laughing, it seems that It''s a game Nima, what the hell? "Daming, you''re here too!" Xiaowu looks at the sky''s azure ox Python excitedly, "come down quickly!" Titan ape also raised his head, and finally issued a low animal language. Hanging in the air, Tianqing ox Python knows the current situation, knows that the following group are all friends of Xiaowu. Whoosh! The body of Tianqing ox Python turns into a streamer and converges on the ground to form a graceful woman in a blue robe. The woman had silver hair and a pair of delicate horns on her forehead. With a charming face and a tall and ferocious figure, Ma Hongjun would have a bloody nose if he were here. "Great! Daming, you''re in shape, too! " Xiaowu holds the woman''s hand excitedly, "come on, let me introduce them to you. They are all my friends..." Xiaowu introduces everyone one by one. Finally, the woman looks at Gao fan with great interest, it seems that she wants to see Gao fan through. "He is his majesty Gao fan..." Xiao Wu blushed, "my Prince charming "Gao fan?" The woman was slightly stunned, and then showed a charming smile, "Xiaoqing, see your majesty!" "Xiaoqing?" Xiaowu frowned, "is this your name? It''s quite in line with what you look like now! " "Yes! Am I smart? " Xiaoqing looks at Xiaowu with a smile on her face. Xiaowu Tiantian said with a smile, "it''s amazing. It makes my name more beautiful..." "Xiao Wu, tell me something about you in the human world these years..." "Well!" During the conversation, Xiao Wu and Xiao Qing have already sat together and talked about the old times, Titan and great ape are listening with a simple and honest face and uttering animal language from time to time. Gao fan looked at Xiaoqing and frowned slightly. This woman gives him a sense of uneasiness, this is the first time that he has felt this way since he came to Douluo! Is it because the other party is a hundred thousand year old beast? Maybe "System little sister, do you think the other party has a problem?" Gao fan is still worried. "I can''t see it!" System little sister slightly shakes her head, "but just because the other side doesn''t hand over the points when they first look at you, she is very suspicious!" Chapter 819 "It''s all suspect?" Gao Fan said, "according to you, all the people I met along the way didn''t give me points at the first time, even Tang Hao hasn''t given me points yet. Are Dai mubai and Ning Rongrong suspected?" "Yes!" System Miss sister serious face, "as long as did not give you points, are suspected!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan frowned grimly, "a total of three killers, how there are four suspects?" "Who told you there were only three killers?" Miss system looks at Gao fan white, "although it''s really difficult to send killers into your world, but it''s not even sure that one force has sent two people in!" "Well..." Gao fan is speechless, it''s really hard for labor and capital. When Zhao Wuji several people in a hurry to come, they just saw the sky green ox Python into human shape. At that time, they were shocked. It turned out that even the Hun beast of 100000 years had something to do with Gao fan. "My God!" Zhao Wuji was already glad that Tang San didn''t kill himself at that time. "Your Majesty is powerful Oscar and Ma Hongjun can''t help but feel happy for their original decision. As for Dai mubai, his brows are even tighter, GAO fan is so special and strong. His country is so dangerous. After a while, Meng and Tang still broke through and woke up one after another. they were scared by the Titan ape in front of them. but after the introduction of Xiaowu, they could not help admiring Gao fan even more. It wasn''t long before they got acquainted with each other. everyone talked and laughed. No one thought that the 100000 year old ghost beast was so easy to get along with. "Xiaoqing Gao Fan said with a smile, "you and us all want to go to the lake of your life to practice. Do you think it''s ok?" Titan great ape and Xiao Wu are dull when they hear Gao fan''s words, the lake of life is the lifeblood of Tianqing ox python, Titan great ape will be beaten out when they want to take a bath. "Yes! No problem! " Xiaoqing Tiantian said with a smile, "you can use it as long as you want." Xiao Wu and Titan were so surprised that they couldn''t even speak. With a faint smile, Gao Fan said that Tianqing ox Python is forbidden to set foot in the lake of life. in front of him, this Tianqing ox Python is so cool that there is a big problem! However, after discussing with the younger sister of the system, Gao fan didn''t rush to start, after all, he had to find out where the real Tianqing ox Python was first, so as not to make Xiaowu sad. After ten days on the road, they finally arrived at the lake of life in the middle of the star forest. it was under the protection of Tianqing ox python that they arrived so quickly. The central area of the star forest is known as the forbidden area of the soul division. Even the title Douluo can''t easily enter. All the people went into the lake to practice, felt the benefits of the lake of life, and the speed of cultivation soared, all the people were immersed in their own practice and could not extricate themselves. But Gao fan doesn''t need to practice, while working on the system, he is watching out for Xiaoqing. And Xiaoqing did not practice, but one day in front of Gao fan. "Your majesty! Do you think they are beautiful? " Xiaoqing sways and looks charming. Gao fan can''t help but swallow her saliva, this woman is hot, tender and enchanting, a man can''t help but impulsively put her to justice. Chapter 820 However, such a gorgeous beauty is a poisonous flower with a heart of snakes and scorpions, who touches who dies, or who dies in his eyes Such a beautiful woman, Gao fan can''t afford it. "Xiaoqing..." Gao fan, with a calm face, entered the sage mode. "Do you know the relationship between me and Xiao Wu? So Please respect yourself Xiaoqing''s brow is slightly wrinkled. What kind of Saint does the dead lust pretend to be? "Ouch..." Xiaoqing pretends not to pay attention, falls in Gao fan''s arms and pours Gao fan on the ground. with a charming face, he draws circles on Gao fan''s chest and exhales like a orchid. "Your Majesty, I''ve asked about Xiaowu. She doesn''t mind! As long as your majesty doesn''t mind, shall we do it here? " "Cough..." Gao fan''s heart was like a horse, but he left in a hurry, and said with a straight face, "in broad daylight, how can you do that thing? Xiaoqing, please respect yourself Xiaoqing, who was willing to let go of Gao fan, in a flash, turned into a snake and wrapped it around Gao fan, in his mouth, he vomited a decadent voice, "Your Majesty Let''s have my family today... " I wipe, good wave! Gao fan''s mind was in turmoil for a while, and the woman''s voice was enchanting, and almost caught the other''s way, he quickly tightened his mind, with a faint smile, "well, since it''s so active, it''s up to you! But you have to answer me a question first "What''s the problem?" Xiaoqing has a cunning face. He''s a little lecheron. He''s finally taken the bait. "What did you do to the snake?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Hee hee! What''s your Majesty''s joke? " Xiaoqing a face smile, shaking the lower half of the snake, "I''m not Tianqing cattle Python?" "You are a fart!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "do you think you have a snake body that I can''t recognize? You have a very bright scale under your armpit. It''s a dragon scale "I''m not sure if it wasn''t for this!" Gao fan joked and said, "I guess you are sent by the Lord of the Dragon King?" Xiaoqing was stunned. She could not help looking at her armpit and frowning. "Smelly boy, I didn''t expect you to be very powerful!" Xiao Qing''s face was cold, and the air became solidified. "Ha ha! It''s really special. I''m right! " Gao fan looks at the other side with a sneer, "I just cheat you like this! Why can''t Tianqing ox Python grow scales? Isn''t evolution all right? You are such a brain wreck Little green face color a stiff, suddenly angry, "damned kid, you want to die!" As soon as the words fell, a pink sword light burst out from Xiaoqing''s fingertips. In a moment, he cut Gao fan''s waist into two sections. With a puff, Gao fan fell to the ground. I wipe! So creepy? Gao fan was muddled and forced at that time. If he didn''t have the recovery ability of melanospermia, he would be cool! The next second, Gao fan grows a pair of big long legs again, but there are no pants for a while, so the wind blows the eggs cold. "Hee hee Xiaoqing a face charming swept Gao fan one eye, "didn''t want to open, you still quite have capital!" Gao fan quickly covers his crotch, "asshole!" Xiaoqingmian color is one Lin, countless pink sword gas burst out, directly block all actions of Gao fan. "Damn, this woman is very hot!" Gao fan cursed secretly, and the ghost started. He hit Xiaoqing''s back with a blow. Chapter 821 Click! Xiaoqing''s body in the next second sounded a myriad of clatters, it is the sound of bone fragmentation. Xiaoqing bear the punch, the body flew out, fell heavily on the ground. Gao fan frowned slightly, didn''t he? Is it that easy? Gao fan wants to check the situation. "Don''t go there! It''s not that easy! " System little sister reminds. Whoosh! Countless pink swords burst out from Xiaoqing''s body again, GAO fan was caught off guard, and his body was cut into pieces and exploded on the spot. Blood and meat scattered everywhere, a mess. Xiaoqing got up slowly, and her beautiful face was covered with blood. her arms dropped naturally, as if there were no bones left. She scanned the audience with a gloomy face, "Hey, hey! Gao fan, Gao fan, didn''t you expect that you would die so miserably? " "Damn it Gao fan''s body rises from the ground again, these system intruders are really dangerous. If it wasn''t for the power of the little sister of the system, he would be really cold this time. Xiaoqing looked at Gao fan in dismay, and his face became crazy. "I didn''t expect that he couldn''t kill you!" "Go to hell!" Gao fan doesn''t dare to ink any more. He knows what tricks the other party will use next second. He leaped up and punched at xiaoqingmian gate. Xiaoqing''s face showed a ferocious smile, "waiting for you!" Xiaoqing opened her mouth, and a 5-meter-wide pink smell spread all over the world. Gao fan looks a Lin, he knows, if be hit by this move, every cell of oneself will die. Moreover, the speed of shadowing is not enough to break away from the attack. I can only use that move! The ability of menmen fruit to launch, GAO fan flashed behind Xiaoqing and hit Xiaoqing on the head with a fist. Gao fan didn''t reserve his fist any more. It was the strongest blow of his fist. "Ah No Xiaoqingkou gave out an unyielding roar, her head is fragmenting, which shoots a strong white light. For a moment, her body also broke between the pillars, and finally turned into fragments, dyeing the ground white. At this time, the sky suddenly began to snow, snow lying in a silver haired woman without clothes, face quietly curled up there. Gao fan was in a daze when he looked at the beauty of the woman. The woman slowly got up, looked at her body curiously, looked up at Gao fan, after she found that she was naked, a look of panic flashed on her face. Gao fan quickly took out a robe and went forward to put it on the woman. the woman looks as like as two peas before, but Gao knows that she is no longer the Xiaoqing. "Thank you Thank you, your majesty Xiaoqing''s eyes dodged and her head lowered. "Sorry, I was controlled by others just now..." He knows who Gao fan is and what happened just now. "Nothing..." Gao fan light smile, "you can come back is really good, I''m afraid you also killed not!" Xiaoqing looks up at Gao fan with a gentle face, and the love in her eyes is beyond expression. There''s no way. Gao fan is so handsome, he can still beat the woman who crushed him to death with two fists, and his strength is so powerful that it''s against heaven. Strong, handsome, How can such a man not be liked by women? "Ding! Accept Tianqing ox python, points + 100! " ¡­¡­ At this time, the Dragon King temple. Chapter 822 Xiaoqing knelt down in the main hall with a panic on her face, "Lord, please give me a chance! I''m sure I can kill Gao fan! " "Opportunity is for those who are prepared!" On the throne, the king of the dragon has a resolute face and is not angry. "your value is over!" "No! No Xiaoqing''s beautiful face twisted in horror, She widened her eyes and looked at the king of the dragon on the throne, "I can! Please, give me another chance, I can do it "Late!" The king of the dragon''s tone was flat, and he flicked his finger. "No, don''t..." In the echo of despair resounding through the hall, the woman''s body turned into ashes. "Qin Keqing!" The man on the throne spoke again. "The maid is here!" A woman with a cold face and a hot figure came out of the darkness. "You sort out the information that Xiaoqing brought back and convey it to the other two shrines, then you go to kill Gao fan in person, if you can''t kill Gao fan, you will end up like Xiaoqing." "Yes The woman''s face was cold and her tone was flat. "I will live up to my mission..." ¡­¡­ Three months later, in a main hall of Tiandou Imperial Palace, a handsome man in meditation suddenly opened his eyes. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, his eyes gradually returned to calm, and a successful smile appeared on his face. On an island off the mainland of Douluo, a woman in red with a silver gun opened her eyes with a cunning smile on her face, "the king of the dragon is really a cruel man. She is willing to sacrifice an emissary for Gao fan''s intelligence!" At the same time, in a magnificent hall, a beautiful woman holding a crystal Scepter also showed a smile on her face! Sure enough, he is the most courageous king of the four temples! " At this time, Tang San and others also woke up from the closed door. "I''m level 30!" Ning Rongrong had a surprised smile on his face. "I''m level 30, too!" "Me too!" Xiaowu, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Ma Hongjun have reached the bottleneck of level 30. Dai mubai also woke up from meditation. He was not so lucky as others. He did not reach the bottleneck of level 40. After all, his level is much higher than others. "Good! We''re going to find the soul ring now Zhao Wuji also wakes up from entering Ding with a flushed face. even he gets a lot of help from the lake of life. "Let Xiaoqing know about the soul ring." Gao fan and Xiao Qing appeared in front of the crowd hand in hand. During this time, all the women are meditating, so Gao fan and Xiao Qing have a wonderful world. The beauty of such a mature woman as Xiaoqing is not comparable to Xiaowu and other little girls. These days, Gao fan feels that his life is too licentious! People are so silly looking at Gao fan and Xiaoqing holding hands together, the faces are muddled. Xiaoqing noticed people''s eyes and released Gao fan''s hand shyly. But where is Gao fan willing to let go? Xiaoqing couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to hammer Gao fan''s chest twice with powder fist. Your majesty! Ma Hongjun and Oscar have already given Gao fan the thumbs up from the bottom of their hearts, they haven''t seen each other for three months, and they''ve done everything for 100000 years! With Xiaoqing''s help, three days later, everyone''s soul rings are all together, back to Shrek college. Chapter 823 "You Good job On the playground in the setting sun, Fred was red. When fland saw that everyone had a third ring, his face broke with laughter. This is a group of hunzuns under the age of 13. Anyone who puts them anywhere on the mainland is a monster among monsters. Now, these monsters are all at Shrek college. He can foresee that Shrek will one day become a famous college in mainland China, become the first soul Teacher College in mainland China. Frand was so excited that he made an impassioned speech in front of everyone. "Frank, you''re in a good mood!" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the sky. Gao fan looked up and saw a long purple dragon flying in the air. There was a man standing on the dragon''s head. "Teacher!" Tang San looks surprised. Yu Xiaogang put away his purple dragon spirit and patted Tang San on the shoulder. "Level 35? Very, very good! " "It''s the teacher who teaches well!" Frande looked at Yu Xiaogang in horror. "Xiaogang, was that dragon your soul just now?" "Well!" Yu Xiaogang nodded. "Is that what Gao fan helped you change?" Flander frowned. "Well! Are you handsome? " Yu Xiaogang''s eyebrows are raised. in the past, the martial spirit was ugly, and he didn''t have the strength to speak, but now it''s different, and people are more confident. "My darling Flander looked at gofan. "Your Majesty It''s also the transformation of martial spirit. Why is the gap so big? My... " "Yours is good, too!" Gao fan has no expression, "if you are not satisfied, I will change it back for you now!" Gao Fan said that he was ready to start. "No, no, no!" Frande quickly hid behind Yu Xiaogang, "I like it very much, very much!" "Ha ha ha ha!" They all covered their stomachs and laughed. "All right!" Yu Xiaogang said with a smile, "I''ll cook tonight and let you have a good meal!" "Whoa, whoa! Finally, we can master the craftsmanship Xiaowu has been dancing happily This night, due to the arrival of the master, everyone had a good time. The craftsmanship of the master is not obvious. Even Ning Rongrong and Zhu Zhuqing, who are usually gentle and elegant, have no taste. There was nothing to say for a night. The next morning, we had a big breakfast prepared by Yu Xiaogang. Soon, gather on the playground. Just when everyone was sighing about Yu Xiaogang''s superb cooking skills, Yu Xiaogang gave them inhuman training, to make their concubines healthy and why they should be given such good food. The content of training can be described as "crying ghosts and gods in a startling way. the intensity of training is so great that everyone is training every day except eating and sleeping. This kind of devil training effect is very remarkable, only three months, everyone''s strength to a higher level. In this regard, Gao fan just smiles, because he is not included in the training. Xiaoqing also went back to the star forest, Avril also went to participate in the training of Yu Xiaogang, he can only boast with his little sister. "Little sister, I have some ideas about my next ability!" Gao Fan said. "Oh? Tell me about it? " "Like this!" Gao fan nodded, "when I killed Xiaoqing before, the last blow of the other side contained the power of annihilation. I felt that after I was hit by that blow, no cell could survive!" Chapter 824 "Well, you feel right!" Miss system looks dignified. "So Next time, my body will be killed by the other party! " Gao fan looks serious. "Of course! With this information, it''s not difficult for them to kill every cell of you! " Miss system nodded, "so I give you the power of Sanqing to save your living cells all over the world!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded solemnly, "so I think so, do you have any skills that can make my three parts part again?" "Another separation?" Miss system shook her head, "the principle of separation is the same, just like infinite rebirth, once they know that you have separation, they will use the corresponding rules to deal with you, and it is useless to separate again! However, you remind me that if you are so stupid that you can think of separation, they will also think of your separation. it seems that I have to think of other ways. Maybe they will directly use the power of eliminating separation next time they come up! " Gao fan''s face was expressionless. "Elder sister, can you not speak so straight What makes me so stupid? Am I stupid? " "Yes!" System little sister light smile, "the power of transfer!" "The power of transfer?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Yes! It''s the ability to transfer all attacks to the designated target! " Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes, "Naruto''s feiduan''s death depends on blood!" "Well! But feiduan''s skill is too complicated to use. I''ll give him a little modification! " Miss system nodded, "OK, you can draw the lottery!" "Come on, 200!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting the soul bone of the head "Ding! Congratulations on the back bone Looking at the ghost bone brushing the screen, Gao fan was dumbfounded So creepy? Soul bone no money sale? "What''s the fuss? Isn''t that the soul? " "Why not before?" "In the past, Tang San had no soul bone, so the system didn''t open the drop of soul bone. Now that Tang San has it, you have it!" "All right But it''s not that I still can''t use soul bone? " "What are you doing with your soul bones? Which one of the people in Douluo is not a blow? Is it useful to have such a fancy thing as your whole soul bone? " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Huoying feiduan Gao fan doesn''t want to argue with the little sister of the system. He integrates the enemy''s unexpected blood, and his life is guaranteed. Soto City, the battle spirit. Master Yu Xiaogang has started the second stage of training for Shrek students: actual combat. For them, as long as they don''t continue the master''s devil training, everything else is easy to say. "Well, this is where you train for a long time to come." Yu Xiaogang looked up at the huge lintel on his head with a smile on his face. "Wow!" Xiaowu is the most excited one among all the people. "I can finally let go of fighting. I''m so happy." Other people are similar to the little dance, finally can end the long physical training. "Ha ha!" Yu Xiaogang said with a smile, "there is no time limit for the second stage of training, as long as you get the silver fighting soul badge!" Next, Yu Xiaogang introduced the rules of the soul field to the public, they can form teams in pairs to participate in the duel, and they also need to participate in the team battle of seven people. Chapter 825 Get points by beating your opponent until everyone''s points meet the requirements of the silver fighting soul badge. "Your Majesty Let''s form a team "Sister Avril, let''s form a team..." When it comes to team building, everyone naturally holds Gao fan and Avril''s thighs, after all, everyone knows that these two are close to invincible. "Cough!" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly, "Gao fan and Avril form a team, others, you can combine at will!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Finally, Tang San and Oscar team, Dai mubai and Ma Hongjun team, Xiaowu and Meng still team, Zhu Zhuqing and Ning Rongrong team. "Ha ha! That''s fine! " Gao fan light smile, also let me get a gold fight soul badge here. Everyone listened to the master''s words and put on masks to compete, but Gao fan didn''t, he called it can''t bury his handsome. When he and Avril entered the soul field for the first time, the audience called him and Avril a combination of handsome men and beautiful women. Then, Gao fan solved the opponent with one punch, holding Avril''s natural and unrestrained position, causing a sensation. After a month, no one worked for Gao fan for two rounds, GAO fan became the most beautiful guy in the soul field of Soto city. On this day, Yu Xiaogang carries a pile of documents into the rest room specially prepared for Shrek. "Look! This is your opponent today! " Yu Xiaogang left the document on the desk. "What? "The emperor''s fighting team?" Before the crowd could speak, Flander made a voice of surprise. "Teacher? Is the huangdou team very powerful? How can you be so surprised? " Ma Hongjun frowned and looked at frande. Frande looks dignified and shakes his head slightly, he doesn''t pay attention to Ma Hongjun, but looks at Yu Xiaogang, "Xiaogang, such a strong opponent, we are still leaping to challenge, why don''t you ask the organizer for more money? Ten thousand gold coins, send beggars? " People are very speechless. They think you are going to say something "Come on! You can''t die without saying a few words Yu Xiaogang glanced at frande, then looked at everyone. The calm master didn''t know what happened today, but he was a little excited. His voice was a little trembling, "your opponent tonight is a silver fighting soul team of all soul masters, their leader is Yu Tianheng, a super genius from the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family, duguyan, the vice leader, is a powerful control department poison soul master with blue phosphorus snake spirit, "< the assistant soul master is nine star Begonia, which is a more powerful assistant soul than the seven treasure glazed pagoda. do you have any confidence? " "Yes!" Everyone looks serious. Master is so excited. Today''s enemy is really strong! "Good!" The master looked at everyone in the audience excitedly, "our formation is the same as before, Gao fan and Avril are not allowed to leave, come on "Yes The master then left the lounge, and Flander followed him. "Xiao Gang, you take me to see the supervisor. I have to talk to him about the price." "Xiao San, you must win today!" Gao fan came to the table of tactics discussion. "Your Majesty..." People looked at Gao fan, because Gao fan never cared about the regiment war, but he took the initiative today. They were a little confused. "The master didn''t say it clearly today, but do you know why he was so excited?" Gao fan scanned the room. They all shook their heads. "I don''t know." Chapter 826 "Because of him, Yu Tianheng!" Gao fan pointed to Yu Tianheng''s information, "you may not know that the master was driven out by the Tyrannosaurus Rex family, and Yu Tianheng was a member of the Tyrannosaurus Rex family!" "Drive out?" Ma Hongjun''s face was stunned, "master is so strong, why is he driven out? Are the members of the blue power Tyrannosaurus Rex family Shabi "What do you know, fat man?" Xiao Wu gives Ma Hongjun a white eye, "you can see that the martial spirit of the master has been transformed by his majesty, the original martial spirit of the master is a pig, which was mutated from the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex, before, the master was stuck at level 29, so it was impossible to upgrade." "There is such a thing Oscar looked angry, "but even so, the master''s attainments in the soul ring are unprecedented, in this way, he will be driven out, and the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family is really bad!" "Yes Dai Mu white complexion is iron green, "today our must beat this jade day constant even his mother does not know!" "Cough..." Tang Sanshi couldn''t see it any more. "Everyone, although there is a conflict between the teacher and the Tyrannosaurus Rex family, we don''t have to fight Yu Tianheng..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "Xiao San is right, we can''t do too much, besides, the master was not driven out by the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family, he left voluntarily because of another woman, and Yu Tianheng is the nephew of the master. As far as I know, their relationship is not bad." "What woman?" All the people obviously didn''t listen to the second half of Gao fan''s sentence, but focused on the previous sentence, one by one, they showed the expression of eating melon. "Er..." Gao fan Leng Leng, "this is not important..." "Important..." Everyone nodded tacit understanding, and each one showed a curious smile. Even Zhao Wuji brought a small bench to sit down. "Well, if I told you, you''re going to win beauty!" "Good!" Next, Gao fan tells everyone the story of Yu Xiaogang and Liu Erlong. "What a tragedy! How bloody Zhao Wuji all cried, "I didn''t expect that the people who fell in love were brother and sister. This bloody plot happened to the master, their house is too tragic!" All the girls, like Zhao Wuji, burst into tears one after another, after the difficulty, they all rushed to Gao fan''s shoulder. In an instant, the boys who were still sad turned green one by one, after hearing the tragedy, they still had to eat dog food, it was just Heartless! At the next moment, the staff broadcast in the Lounge: "please fight Shrek and go to the No.1 arena to participate in the game!" The boys headed by Dai mubai looked at each other, directly pushed open the door of the rest room and went out of the room one by one. The waiters outside the door almost peed their pants when they saw the battle. These children, who used to look gentle and like sheep, who knows what they have just experienced, have become so violent one by one. In front of the angry boys so even, behind the girls how also one by one like to kill like. Yu Xiaogang in the audience also felt the momentum change of Shrek people through the glass. He could not help frowning slightly, "Zhao Wuji, what kind of pre war mobilization did you do to them? Why do I think they are different? " Chapter 827 "Mobilization before the war?" Zhao Wuji was stunned and said, "what''s the pre war mobilization? That is, we all ate a melon together... " "What melon?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly. "Master, you and Liu Erlong''s melon!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "What? Son of a bitch, you told them all about it? " Yu Xiaogang''s eyes widened and he looked like he was going to eat people. the air in the room was cold, and Zhao Wuji could not help but dodge. "Yes Gao fan didn''t care, "sooner or later you have to face this matter, and sooner or later they have to know it, sooner or later you say it, later you say it, not later." "You..." Yu Xiaogang angry, "smelly boy, if not beat you, I will fight with you!" "Good night!" Gao fan patted Yu Xiaogang on the shoulder, "I admit I''m wrong, but master, Liu Erlong''s love for you is absolutely the deepest and most sincere love in the world, I don''t want to see you strangers like this, as long as you like, I can help you and Liu Erlong to revise their blood relationship." Nani? The master and Zhao Wuji stare at Gao fan at the same time, is that ok? While the master was shocked beyond measure, his eyes lit up with hope. Why didn''t he like Liu Erlong in his heart? However, for Yu Xiaogang, the reason that close relatives can''t get married is a barrier that he can''t cross. he is afraid that it will affect Liu Erlong''s reputation. But Gao fan actually said that he could modify his blood, which is a great hope. If yu Xiaogang can''t grasp such an opportunity, he really doesn''t deserve to be a man. "How to change it?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly. Gao fan pondered for two seconds, came to the system, "system little sister, how to change?" "Change blood relationship? Can you think of it? " Miss system looked disgusted, "I can''t change it!" "Wipe!" Gao fan was stunned at that time, "aren''t you omnipotent?" "When do you say I am omnipotent?" Miss system can''t stop. "I don''t care!" Gao fan is shameless, "I don''t care, you have to help me..." The system young lady has no facial expression, "the method still has a!" "Say it "Isn''t the original saying that it''s OK to let them fall in love spiritually?" "But spiritual love is not in line with my style!" Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled, which really doesn''t agree with his style. "There''s only one way to change Liu Erlong into the daughter of the old Wang next door, which has nothing to do with that yuluomian!" "Who believes that? Liu Erlong''s martial spirit is a blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex "Is it true that T. rex is not your business? Go and change it for her "How can it be? No, no! This is self deception Gao fan shook his head again and again, "Miss system''s elder sister gave her bad advice. What should I do if the child born to her is a brain cripple who is married to a close relative Miss system looked indifferent. "When you modify the martial spirit, you have completely modified their blood. It''s impossible to have children with problems!" "Seriously?" "Seriously..." "You say, how to change it?" Yu Xiaogang''s face is excited. How can you still be distracted at the critical moment? "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to you slowly..." Gao fan stands with a negative hand and looks at the field with a deep face, at this time, the two teams are already fighting. Chapter 828 Gao fan pointed to Meng still, "you see Meng still, her former martial spirit was a snake stick, but I turned her snake stick into a flying sword, which Zhao Wuji can testify to." "Mm-hmm!" Zhao Wuji''s head was like a rattle drum. "Yes, Meng''s mother-in-law is the snake mother of dragon master and snake mother-in-law. She inherited the snake mother-in-law''s staff!" Yu Xiaogang frowned and said, "what does this have to do with me?" "Of course Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "do you think there is still a blood relationship between Meng''s flying sword spirit and his snake stick?" "What?" Yu Xiaogang suddenly widened his eyes. "Do you mean to change the spirit of Er long?" "Yes Gao fan looks calm. "But even if the soul and blood of Er long are changed, er long and I know that she is the daughter of Yu Luomian all the time." Yu Xiaogang frowned and said, "no, I can''t cheat myself like this!" Gao fan can''t help shaking his head, "master, you''re at the corner again!" "Why do you say that?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly. "No self deception Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "from the perspective of you and Liu Erlong, you all know that if I modify her blood relationship with yuluomian, she will no longer be yuluomian''s daughter, you will no longer be relatives! From an outsider''s point of view, when they see that Liu Erlong''s blood is not Tyrannosaurus Rex, they will also think that you are not relatives. Even if it is rumored that you are close relatives, when you have a healthy offspring one day in the future, this rumor will be broken ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Xiaogang''s eyes twinkle and his heart turns upside down. He looks at Gao fan eagerly, "can you really change the blood of Er long?" "Can I fool you?" Gao fan looks at the field with a smile on his face. There is no superfluous words. "Your majesty Yu Xiaogang clenched his fist tightly and knelt down to Gao fan directly. "Thank you for your kindness!" Gao fan was slightly surprised. Although Yu Xiaogang had been accepted by him for many years, this was the first time that Yu Xiaogang called his majesty and knelt down. "Get up!" Gao fan quickly picked up Yu Xiaogang, "master is the pillar of the country, so you don''t have to be so outspoken!" At the same time, the battle outside is over. The end result, of course, was Shrek''s victory. Yu Tianheng is a person with responsibility and principle, voluntarily surrendered at the last critical moment, ensured the safety of his team members. Tang San also admired such a person, and he meant to cherish each other. After receiving the award, everyone went to the most famous restaurant in Soto to have dinner and celebrate. On the dinner table, wine passes three rounds. "And the master?" Ma Hongjun was stunned, "the master is the greatest contributor to this victory, why is he not here?" "Ignore him! He''s been haunted like this all the time Flanders chuckled, raised his glass and said, "come on, let''s open up and celebrate this victory. Let''s have this dinner tonight!" People are already looking at frand with disdain, NIMA, the Dean, is too stingy! "Ha ha! What a bunch of poor people Just at this time, a group of people came in from outside the restaurant, and the woman at the head looked sarcastic. Gao fan looked up, who are these people? The woman who is talking is not Dugu Yan and who is it? Chapter 829 Yu Tianheng is not in the team, so Dugu Yan is their leader. "A Yan, you say less!" Ye Lingling pulls Du Guyan''s arm, and then looks apologetically to this side, "I''m sorry, everyone. Please don''t be angry..." "In the face of a beautiful woman''s apology, as hentai, oh no, as a gentleman, how can I be angry?" Gao fan put up the cup with a smile on his face and came to the table, "introduce yourself, my name is Gao fan!" "Gao fan!" The people on the opposite side looked at it one after another. "It''s really Gao fan!" Ye Lingling came forward with a look of surprise, a little shy shot, "Hello, my name is Ye Lingling, level 34 assistant department soul master, my soul is nine star Begonia, your fighting on the field is really handsome, I''m your fan!" Gao fan is a little stunned. He has said so much that he has no points? Is Ye Lingling a system intruder? No? Last time, it was a big guy like Tianqing niumang, this time, the system intruder is so weak? "Well Thank you Gao fan showed a trace of embarrassment, Mulder forgot all the lines he had just thought about. "Would you like to have dinner together?" Gao fan thought for a long time and squeezed out such a sentence. "Yes, yes!" Ye Lingling is a self-made girl. She joined Shrek College''s dinner table cheerfully, she said excitedly, "come along, too, here''s Gao fan There are idols In the end, the members of huangdou didn''t pay attention to Ye Lingling''s call and sat down at one side of the table. Dugu Yan didn''t immediately pull Ye Lingling back because she was afraid of conflict with Gao fan. after all, Gao fan''s strength was amazing. As Gao fan is a one punch solution to the enemy, everyone gives Gao fan the nickname of "one punch Superman". Punch Superman! Who can afford it! Dugu Yan looks unhappy "Originally, Gao fan, you are also a Shrek. Why didn''t you play with me today..." "Ha ha! Look what I''m asking. If you play, what else can we play? Just admit defeat! " With the addition of Ye Lingling, a self-made cook, the dinner atmosphere became more active. At the end of the dinner, Yu Xiaogang and Yu Tianheng enter the restaurant, Yu Tianheng takes over the unconscious Ye Lingling in the hands of Avril and Xiaowu in a dazed way, then he puts each other on his shoulder and leaves in embarrassment. "Ah Yan is really beautiful today! How can Ye Ling be left here alone? " Yu Tianheng frowned slightly, then looked at Yu Xiaogang apologetically, "uncle, then I''ll go back first!" "Go Yu Xiaogang is in a very good mood, with a smile that is hard to see at ordinary times on his face. today, he won the Imperial battle team. Yu Tianheng also admired Tang San and others just now. he also said that he must talk to his family after going back. Hearing what Yu Tianheng said, although he knew that he would never return to his family, Yu Xiaogang was in a better mood. Having been forced to leave the family for so many years, Yu Xiaogang certainly wants to go back and get the recognition of the family. And Tang San, is his best proof! Today, Tang San has won over Yu Tianheng, the first genius of the blue electric Tyrannosaurus Rex family. Of course, Yu Xiaogang is happy. Thinking of today''s proof that he has a solution to his relationship with Liu Erlong, Yu Xiaogang is in a good mood at happy events, "come on! Drink Chapter 830 Yu Xiaogang joined the wine table with a wild smile on his face and began to drink. After all, Yu Xiaogang''s image is far from normal. "What are you doing? Drink Yu Xiaogang took his glass and banged it with Tang San. He drank it with his head up. "Good! It''s done Tang Sany drank it with excitement. it''s the first time that he has seen Yu Xiaogang so happy for so many years. I can''t be disappointed! "Ha ha ha ha!" Gao fan a fierce drink, "drink, everybody drink together!" This night, everyone was very drunk The next day, Shrek people came to the battle of souls in Soto to receive the reward. I was so excited last night that I forgot to go through the formalities and went to dinner to celebrate. In a rest room, director Ao of the battle soul arena in Soto city was glowing, "ladies and gentlemen, I will announce your achievements for you next!" "Jiuyou Yihu Dai mubai: points 2491!" "Oscar: 1879 points!" "Dark Phoenix Ma Hongjun: 2079 points!" "Ten treasures of glass Ning Rongrong: points 1984!" "Zhu Zhuqing: 2058 points!" "Chopping immortal Feidao: points 2044!" "Soft bone charming Rabbit Dance: 2236 points!" "Gulu!" Director Ao can''t help feeling a little excited after reading the above points, "these are the people who have upgraded to the silver fighting soul level in the team of Shrek Academy in this month, next, I want to announce the people who have entered the gold fighting soul level!" With a look of consternation, they could not help looking at Gao fan, Tang San and Avril, Jin douhun? fucking great! "Thousand hands Shura tangsan: points 5789!" "Holy Spirit letter Avril: 10000 points!" "One punch Superman Gao fan: points 12345!" ¡­¡­ The scene was silent for a moment, and everyone was stunned. "Five thousand points is enough for the third brother. Your majesty and Avril are not allowed to live!" Oscar could not help but make complaints about it. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan smiles brightly, "there is no way, no one can fight!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone is looking at Gao fan without expression, big brother, bullying children, are you interesting? Interesting! Of course it''s interesting! You can''t feel the happiness of a master like me! "Wait..." Ning Rongrong frowned slightly, "so we are the Jindou soul team? We will face more powerful people in the future? " "No, no, no..." Director Ao said with a smile, "you are all level 30 soul masters, so your opponents are all level 30 soul masters, but the level 30 golden soul fighting team is really rare, not to mention the soul fighting field of Soto City, even if you look all over the Empire of Xingluo, you are few and far between. you The same level is invincible When they heard director Ao''s words, they all blushed. Invincible at the same level, for young people of their age, is simply the biggest praise. After a short time, all the people received the reward and went out of the battle soul field, they talked and laughed one by one. "Teacher!" Outside, came a steady voice. "Qin Ming? What are you doing here? " Frand''s brow was raised slightly, slightly surprised. Gao fan looked in the past, this is a long hair man, the figure is symmetrical, the face is handsome. "Ha ha!" Qin Ming was embarrassed to buckle the back of his head, "I''m the leader of the huangdou team!" "Ha ha ha!" Frande came forward and patted Qin Ming on the shoulder, "you can be a teacher of Tiandou Royal College after you haven''t seen him for so many years?" Chapter 831 "It''s the teachers who teach me well that make me what I am today!" Qin Ming was very respectful to frande. "Why are you so polite?" With a faint smile, Flander patted Qin Ming on the back and said, "come on, let me introduce you to your younger brothers and sisters..." After a polite introduction, Qin Ming looked at the crowd with a complicated face, "I finally know why you are fighting in masks. You are so young! Our name of Shrek college will be heard all over the continent when you grow up! " "Ha ha! You little boy! Still so talkative! " Frande burst out laughing. "Originally, I came here today to invite you to Tiandou Royal College. It seems that..." Qin Ming''s eyes flashed a trace of loss, and his face showed a helpless smile. "No, you can take them to Tiandou Royal College!" At this time, Yu Xiaogang spoke. "What?" Frande jumped up and said, "what do you mean, Xiao Gang? I will never let Shrek college disappear like this "This is..." Qin Ming looks at Yu Xiaogang with a confused face. "I''m one of their teachers!" Yu Xiaogang, with a cool face, patted frande on the shoulder, "frande, don''t get excited. First listen to me slowly!" Yu Xiaogang''s face was dignified. "The biggest problem of Shrek now is not that money can solve it! The children have entered the strength of douzun now, the mimicry practice in the future needs a unique natural environment, our site is not so good! " "No, I''ll buy it!" "I''ll take all my money out and buy it!" said frand "If it was that easy, you would have bought it for so many years!" Yu Xiaogang''s face is plain, "there are few places suitable for soul master cultivation, which one is not under the jurisdiction of the major colleges? Who will sell it to you? When you buy it, it''s already past children''s best practice time! Do you want to miss the children for life? " What happened to Flanders? Yu Xiaogang was right. "I know!" Frank frowned. "But Shrek..." "I know Shrek is the work of your generation!" Yu Xiaogang said calmly, "but if you can solve the problem of teaching facilities, I don''t want to do it!" Gao fan can''t help shaking his head, even though he doesn''t have so much money to set up Shrek college now, "President Frand, you can rest assured that we will definitely be students of Shrek college after graduation!" Hearing Gao fan''s words, everyone said seriously, "yes! Don''t worry, Dean Flanders Frand''s eyes were moist as he looked at the serious faces. "And..." Yu Xiaogang looked at Qin Ming faintly, "if I remember correctly, there will be two places for Tiandou Royal College in a year''s time?" Qin Ming''s eyes brightened, "do you mean to learn younger brothers and sisters to participate in that competition?" "Although it''s not difficult to get a place with the ability of the younger brothers and sisters, in this way It''s absolutely impossible for Tiandou Royal College to compete in the name of Shrek college Qin Ming frowned and looked at frande. Frande lowered his head and said, "forget it, I know all about it, you don''t have to pay attention to me, I want to be quiet!" Chapter 832 "Good! Now that fland has agreed, I''ll talk about my terms! " Yu Xiaogang looked at Qin Ming, "first, they are going to attend the grand meeting one year later, Second: all the teachers of Shrek college will continue to work in Tiandou Royal College, do you think my conditions are feasible? If it doesn''t work, I''ll contact the martial spirit hall. I think they will do it! " Qin Ming frowned slightly. The man in front of him was an old man. As a teacher of Tiandou Royal College, Qin Ming won''t let Shrek enter the hostile camp. "It''s a great honor for us Tiandou Royal College to enter! I know all the teachers, and there must be no problem in holding a post! " Qin Ming''s face is already smiling, if these people can be introduced into the college, his status in the college will be improved a lot. "Well, that''s it. Let''s go now!" The master has a confident face and stands with a negative hand. Gao fan wanted to interrupt Yu Xiaogang, because he knew that he would touch his nose this time, but looking at Yu Xiaogang''s complacent appearance, Gao fan couldn''t bear it. In this way, two months later, the group set out for Tiandou Royal College. Tiandou Royal College is located in Tiandou city. If you want to go there, you have to leave Barak Kingdom, and then cross the kingdom of Sylvester to the north of Barak kingdom. While practicing, they were on their way, a month later, they came to the city of Sylvester in the kingdom of Sylvester. Sylvester arena fland has handed Shrek''s team badge to the staff with a smile on his face, "let''s sign up for tonight''s soul fight!" The staff received the badge respectfully, and then after checking, they said with a smile, "I''m sorry, it seems that you can''t participate in the fight tonight!" "What?" Fland was not happy at that time, such a good opportunity to make money, how to say no, "why?" "Because we don''t have a level 30 gold fighting soul team here!" The staff are still smiling. "The level 30 silver fighting soul team is also OK!" Frande refused to give up, "didn''t you see that only one of them actually got the golden fighting spirit badge?" "I''m sorry, it doesn''t comply with the rules, and it''s unfair to the other party!" But if you want to, we can let you challenge the silver fighting soul team of level 40. You can choose any team you want "Level 40?" Flander covered his face. "Forget it!" Frand likes money, but he doesn''t joke about students'' lives. "No! I think so! " The master came to Flander with a cool smile. "What?" Frande looked at Yu Xiaogang in amazement, "no, no, we can''t make fun of the students'' lives. facing the opponents of grade 40, they don''t have a chance!" "Do you think I''m the kind of person who''s not sure, frand?" Yu Xiaogang has a light smile on his face. Frande was wrong for a while. Of course he knew Yu Xiaogang, so he didn''t speak. Yu Xiaogang looked at the staff and said, "you mean we can choose our own opponents, don''t you?" "Yes! Yes The staff nodded in a hurry, with a look of excitement, pushed up the team list, "and I promise, this battle will be held in venue 1!" Chapter 833 After all, this kind of thing is very ornamental. every time we meet this kind of competition, the tickets are sold out. when the staff heard such a good thing, they thought that their commission would rise a lot tonight, so they were very excited. Yu Xiaogang continued, "do you have any particularly ferocious ones in your level 40 team?" "Xiao Gang, are you crazy?" Frand''s glasses fell on the table. The staff are confused. What''s the situation? Yu Xiaogang gave Frank a white look, then looked at the staff, "what? No? " "Yes, yes!" The staff are even more excited, and they rush to take out the information, they have to challenge the ferocious team, and it seems that this game will sell well tonight! He''s already seen his prize roll. "Ferocious team!" Staff quickly introduced, "all level 40, silver fighting soul badge, their opponents are either dead or disabled every time!" "Well, that''s it!" Yu Xiaogang throws the capital soul badge in front of the staff and turns away without looking back. The staff''s face was rotten with laughter, "take your time!" "Xiaogang You Frande quickly followed Yu Xiaogang''s steps. "What do you want to do?" "It''s time for the children to see the blood..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Frande frowned slightly. Naturally, he knew Yu Xiaogang''s intention, so he didn''t speak any more. At this time, Shrek people are still sleeping comfortably in the hotel. After all, they have been on their way all this time. There are really not many breaks like today. They don''t know they''ve been arranged for a bloody killing. Soon, night fell. The curtain of the No.1 douhunchang in the center of the douhunchang opens. Shrek people and the evil spirit team appeared in front of all the audience at the same time, the audience was crazy in a moment! The team of level 30 leaps to challenge the bloodthirsty team of level 40. this kind of competition can''t be seen everywhere. Such a strong contrast stimulates everyone''s hormones, so tonight''s audience is full. Although it''s not finished yet, the members of the evil spirit team have been watching Shrek''s students. Because they haven''t killed anyone for half a month, and they have no income for half a month. After all, they have to kill people every time they play. No one dares to fight them. But just when they have packed up and are ready to go to other cities, they are informed that a level 30 fighting soul team will challenge them. Uncle can''t bear it, aunt can''t bear it! The team of level 30 dare to challenge us? So low face? So they stayed and were ready to kill these kids who didn''t know how powerful they were. On Shrek''s side, everyone except Tang San seemed a little nervous. Because the task given by the master today is to kill them, kill them with the soul guide Zhuge crossbow that Tang San gave them. As 13-year-old children, they have never killed a chicken before, How dare they kill? So when they accept today''s training task, they are not willing to. But after all people get the information of the demon team, the psychological burden of killing is also reduced a lot. "Come on, come on, you''re sure to leave! I''m sure it''s time to leave! " Such an exciting game, how can there be no gambling? Chapter 834 "Ten for Shrek, one for the devil!" Whoa, whoa, whoa! The gold soul coins were left in the side of the evil spirit team. "Dangdang!" A beggar also took out a gold soul coin and threw it in the demon team, "this is all my belongings!" Gao fan, with a wry smile on his face, took out a card and threw it in front of the staff, "seven million gold soul coins, I''ll buy Shrek to win!" The workers were stunned. Where is this the stupid son of the landlord? The crowd around also pointed at Gao fan, "who is this?" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s from other cities?" "What a fool! There''s so much money in Shrek!" "That''s right, but he doesn''t buy more. What do we make? Is that right? " "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan doesn''t care. What do a group of idiots care about. "How do you do, guest? Do you really have a clear idea? Shrek is only at level 30, and the devil is at level 40! " The employee asked with a responsible attitude, but he was already laughing wildly in his heart, after tonight, the boss will surely get a lot of bonus. "Of course I''ve thought it out." Gao fan smiles faintly and looks at the beggar beside him. " little beggar, I advise you to put all your belongings on Shrek, or you will cry!" Gao fan finished and went to one side, looking at the screen with a smile on his face. At this time, the host has appeared in the screen, and the game is about to start. Gao fan didn''t go to the audience because he knew the game would be over soon. Looking at Gao fan''s confident expression, the little beggar was in a trance, then he resolutely changed the gold soul coin from the evil god to Shrek''s side. The taunt of the crowd came again. "A fool has a lot of money, a smelly beggar. You''ll cry in a moment! Ha ha ha "Ha ha ha!" At this point, the host on the screen announced the start of the game. All the people in the audience stood up excitedly, the audience who couldn''t get tickets in front of the screen also squeezed their hands and feet excitedly. Gao fan held his hands in front of his chest and showed a faint smile on his face. At the host''s command, the members of the team rushed to Shrek''s people excitedly. They are crazy, they want to kill and vent their anger. "It broke out! It broke out The host is very excited, "all the people of the evil spirit team have no action, no tactics and rush to Shrek." "It''s contempt for Shrek. It''s the madness of hungry wolves when they see sheep!" "Let''s see how Shrek responds. They Still? What''s the tactic? Or are you waiting to die? " At this time, Shrek''s people were still standing in the same place, with some tension on their faces. The host was blinded, didn''t know how to explain Shrek''s side at all, so he could only focus on the side of the demon team. "Ah! The ferocious team pours on its prey like a cheetah Just in a moment, it was close to Shrek''s position! " "10m, 7m, 5m..." "Shrek is still unmoved. What''s the matter?" "No! All the members of the fiend team are jumping up. It''s the rhythm to kill Shrek in seconds At this moment, Tang San led all the people to raise the soul guide Zhuge crossbow Chapter 835 Everyone frowned and looked nervous. But with Tang San''s order, we still pulled the trigger of Zhuge''s crossbow. "Bang!" After a low sound, seven Zhuge crossbows burst out numerous arrows towards the sky. Looking at these flying arrows, one by one, the people of the evil spirit team suddenly widened their eyes and could not help making defensive posture in the air. But everything is in vain, these arrows full of soul power have the power of destroying the withered and decaying, breaking the defense of all people. Someone was hit in the eye, someone was hit in the head, someone was hit in the heart, someone was hit The body shape of all members of the evil spirit team suddenly stopped in the space, and then fell heavily on the ground, blood spilled all over the ground! Evil spirit team, cool The host''s voice stopped suddenly with the fall of the evil spirit team, the scene, which was still fanatical, fell into silence in an instant, no one thought it would be like this. "Yes! I won. Ten gold soul coins Here, the little beggar has opened his hand to the staff. The staff have a sad look on their face. I''m special The little beggar took his gold soul coin, bowed deeply to Gao fan and ran happily. The gamblers are crying now. They regret the beginning. "Ah My coffin "I should not have regretted the beginning! Why didn''t I expect that? If they dare to invest 7 million gold soul coins, they must know the inside story! " "Yes, what was on my mind? I should die "If God could give me another chance, I would choose Shrek!" Gao fan stood in front of the staff with a smile on his face, "take it, my 70 million gold soul coin!" The staff forced out a smile, "this guest, such a large amount of expenditure has exceeded my authority, please follow me to our manager!" "Well!" Gao fan carries his hands behind him and keeps up with the staff. Soon, the staff took Gao fan to an office. There was only one manager in a suit in the office, seeing Gao fan coming, he met him with a warm face, and then a look made the staff roll out. "Where''s my money?" Gao fan does not ink, "you don''t want to cheat, do you?" "The guest is joking!" The manager said with a smile, "well, the odds this time are beyond everyone''s expectation, and your amount is too large, so we want to discuss with you, can we reduce it?" "Oh?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "how much do you plan to compensate me?" The manager took out two cards and put them in front of Gao fan, "this card contains your original 7 million yuan, we will give it to you intact, the other card contains 1 million yuan, which is our compensation to you! What do you think? " "Ha ha!" A trace of ferocity flashed across Gao fan''s face, "what? You see, I''m a child, so I''m going to send a beggar with a million dollars? " "The guests are joking!" The manager clapped his hands with a smile, and an old man came into the door. Look at each other''s breath, should be a soul master, and the level is not low. "I''m the elder guest Qing invited by this soul fighting arena!" The old man stood up and looked askance at Gao fan sitting on the sofa, "young man, people should be content!" Chapter 836 The manager nodded to the old man, then looked at Gao fan, "this is master Qi. He is the man of Prince Xuexing, the younger brother of his Majesty the star empire!" The implication is that this arena is the property of the royal family of star Empire, boy, be careful. "Prince snow star?" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "is it your garbage man?" "What?" The old man and the manager are stunned. Are the children so arrogant now? "He even slandered the snow star prince The old man''s face was awe inspiring, and his beard flew up angrily, "kid, I don''t think you know the heaven is high and the earth is thick!" As soon as the voice fell, six soul rings rose under the old man''s feet, two yellow, three purple and one black. The strong breath burst out from the old man''s body and filled the whole room instantly, which made the manager breathless. Gao fan is slightly stunned. No wonder this fight soul field dares to swallow money like this. It turns out that there is a soul emperor supporting the field. With a faint smile, Gao fan got up slowly. The old man looked at Gao fan in amazement, the young boy could resist his authority. Bang! The old man felt a strong pressure from Gao fan''s body, he stepped back two steps quickly and almost sat on the ground. "What is arrogance? It''s not like a soul emperor! " Buzz! GAOFAN raised six soul rings: red! All 100000 years of Soul Ring! The old man and the manager collapsed on the ground one after another, looking at Gao fan with horror in their eyes. The first soul ring is one hundred thousand years, How did you not die? "Your eyes are so wide open. I''m sorry if I don''t do anything!" Gao fan''s face showed an evil smile, and the room was illuminated by a strong red light in the next second. "Ah! My eyes Scream * 2. After a while, Gao fan walked out of the manager''s office with a smile, 70 million yuan, a lot of money. When he came out to the gate of the soul fighting field, Xiao Wu came up to Gao fan and looked at him cunningly, "Your Majesty, what did you do just now? You''re not going to have a private meeting with a lady behind our back, are you "How could it be?" Gao fan looked righteous, "just now I bet you win, and won a little more, so I went to their manager''s office to get money!" "How much have you won, your majesty?" said frande "Not much, not much! Seventy million! " Gao fan has a smile on his face. "What?" Frande''s eyes widened. You''re rich! "It''s not so easy for the other party to take out 70 million?" Yu Xiaogang frowned a little, "they are taken to you Oh no, you didn''t do anything to them, did you? " "What can I do?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Please wait!" At this time, the white haired old man ran out of the soul fighting field, his eyes were red, as if he had just cried. Yu Xiaogang looks at the old man, but shakes his head. Seeing his red eyes, he knows what happened. Shrek and the rest of the people are trying to smile. The old man quickly approached Gao fan, "what''s your name, please? I''d like to represent..." Originally, the old man wanted to talk about Prince Xuexing directly, but considering the crowd and mixed eyes, he hesitated for a moment, "our hospital, on behalf of the one behind me, invites you to join us!" "No need!" Gao fan turned to leave with a scornful look on his face. "It''s just garbage. I''m not interested in it!" Chapter 837 The old man''s face is green, if he was rejected for the first time because he was angry, being rejected now means that he really looks down on snow star, "smelly boy, wait and see, I will report it!" The crowd rushed to keep up with Gao fan and planned to kill him severely. After all, he won 70 million yuan. Yu Xiaogang also saw that something unpleasant had happened between Gao fan and the old man, so he took the people away from Sylvester and went on to Tiandou city. After many days on the road, they finally arrived at their destination. The sun is setting and the sky is red. Luxuriant grass, green trees and red flowers. At the foot of the mountain is a ten mile white building complex. "We have now entered the territory of Tiandou Royal College." Ning Rongrong is very active, as the eldest daughter of Qibao liulizong, she grew up in Tiandou City, naturally, she knew Tiandou Royal College, so she took the initiative to be a guide. "You see, in front of this large forest and that piece of building, as well as the mountains behind are the territory of Tiandou Royal College!" "My God Ma Hongjun has grown up in surprise. "It''s really big enough. this site is worth hundreds of than Shrek college!" "Bang!" Frande hit Ma Hongjun on the head with one punch. "What''s the big truth?" Ma Hongjun could only lower his head without expression, he didn''t dare to make a sound. Yu Xiaogang is carefree, "this place is close to the water by the mountain. It''s really much better than Shrek''s territory!" Frand is already looking at Yu Xiaogang with cannibal eyes. "However, such a unique site has not cultivated a few decent talents!" Yu Xiaogang turned the conversation and looked at frande with a smile. "To tell you the truth, frande, I''m curious how you cheated so many excellent students to your place where they don''t shit?" All of them laughed softly, could not help but recall the time when they traveled thousands of miles to Shrek. When frande heard Yu Xiaogang''s words, he had a big smile on his face? Can you talk? I call it charisma! Do you understand? " "All right!" Frande looked at the sunset with a discontented look on his face. "Let''s hurry up the mountain. Maybe we can catch the dinner!" "Good! You can eat delicious food! " The atmosphere is good, ready to go up the mountain. "Stop!" All of a sudden, ten students in the uniform of Tiandou Royal College stopped the way, "who are you? How dare you break into Tiandou Royal College Frank was careless, "we are from Shrek college. We are invited to Tiandou Royal College for exchange study. are you students of Tiandou Royal College? Lead the way The student at the head of the other side swept over the crowd with disdain, "just like you? How dare you claim to come to Tiandou Royal College for exchange? " Shrek''s clothes are very ordinary, except for Gao fan and Avril, the others are more ordinary. Where is Tiandou Royal College? Although the quality of the students is very general, it is definitely the most local tyrant college in the whole Tiandou Empire, because all the students who come here to study are aristocratic children of the kingdom. Chapter 838 So Shrek people''s dress in each other''s eyes is a group of bumpkins who have never seen the world. In the face of such ridicule, people at Shrek college are angry. Especially Dai mubai, his face a Lin, directly step forward, a pair of posture to start. "Who do you despise?" Gao fan made a move at that time and slapped the student with a flash. "What?" The rest of the students were all muddled and forced, the boss of his own family was slapped by the other side so lightly, and the opposite was very strong! Gao fan didn''t put down his heavy hand. At this time, the man who was fanned also stood up with a disheartened face. "Boss, boss!" The rest gathered around. The student had been forced by Gao fan and turned around twice before he found the north. he looked at Gao fan angrily, "you Do you know who labor and capital are? " "What''s the noise?" All of a sudden, there was a sharp drink from the college, a middle-aged man appeared in front of everyone. He glanced at the disheartened young man, "avalanche Look at you now. What''s your style "Miss Sun! Great The beaten man pointed at Gao fan with a surprised look on his face and said, "teacher, these beggars intruded into Tiandou Royal College. this is contempt for the Empire, you must punish them severely!" Frande frowned and whispered, "Xiao Gang, how do I think we''re in the wrong place? Tiandou Royal College is a rubbish college Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly, "at least the huangdou team is good, there are dross everywhere. Let''s have a look first!" Mr. Sun looked at the crowd and gestured to frande and Yu Xiaogang, "ladies and gentlemen, What''s the matter with you going to Tiandou Royal College?" Yu Xiaogang and frande look at each other. This man is pretty good. "We are looking for Qin Ming!" Frand looked unhappy. "Qin Ming?" Sun teacher in front of a bright, "are you from Shrek college?" "Exactly!" "I''ve heard so much about you Mr. Sun was surprised. "Please follow me now." "Well!" They followed Mr. Sun. "Miss Sun! You... " Avalanche''s face was very blue. He didn''t expect that this group of people really came to communicate. "Enough!" Mr. Sun''s face was livid, "go down quickly!" With that, Mr. Sun took Shrek into the college. Avalanche was very angry, and he wanted to crack, "asshole! Trash Shrek, you can''t stay! " Gao fan didn''t care about the avalanche, because he never wanted to stay. Soon, people met Qin Ming. Under the arrangement of Qin Ming, they live in the luxurious dormitory prepared by the school for them. Compared with Shrek, the dormitories here can really be described as luxurious, a villa for one person, are you luxurious? Originally, Flander was still doubting the teaching quality of the college because of the boy in the daytime. as a result, after Qin Ming said that the college would pay all teachers 3000 gold coins a month, Flander went straight ahead. The next day, the Education Committee of Tiandou Royal College. Magnificence, luxury everywhere. Frank and other teachers of Shrek college sat in a row, the students were standing behind them, all in high spirits, but they were just hanging around. Above the main hall, three old people sat side by side, smiling. Chapter 839 All of them introduced themselves to each other, and everyone was very excited at this time. after all, all the people present were real big men, especially the three above the theme, all of them were soul Douluo in their eighties, that was only one step away from the legendary title Douluo. "Listen to Qin Ming, one of you is the soul master of genius control department. His name is Tang San. I don''t know who he is?" Zhilin soul Douluo asked calmly. "Hello, three teachers!" Tang San came out, this is the first time that he saw such a powerful man. It''s hard to avoid some nervousness. "In the next Tang San, genius can''t stand it!" "Well!" Zhilin''s soul Douluo helped his beard with a faint smile on his face. The whole space suddenly appeared a wave. Others didn''t feel much, but Tang San felt that his body was controlled by a force. The three faces of Tang Dynasty are awe inspiring. They use xuantiangong to resist, which makes Zhilin''s soul Douluo surprised. Seeing that Tang San was so powerful, Zhilin''s soul fight intensified the pressure on him. "Ah Tang three a fierce drink, eight spider soul bone emerge from Tang three back. "Soul bone!" The teachers of Tiandou Royal College all stood up from their chairs, how could they think of Tang San''s soul? You know, it''s something you can only get by bad luck! Zhilin''s soul Douluo also hastens to accept his magic power, looks at Tang San in surprise. There is a touch of white energy on the tip of the soul bone, and the energy gradually condenses into Tang San''s soul bone. A faint smile appeared on Tang San''s face. "Thank you Zhilin soul Douluo, help me to completely fuse the soul and bone!" They were too surprised to speak. With a smile on his face, Zhilin''s soul Douluo shook his head helplessly, "it''s really the back wave of the Yangtze River pushing the front wave, Tang San, very good! The younger generation is to be feared, the younger generation is to be feared... " Yu Xiaogang also heaved a deep breath, "the matter of soul bone, please help Tang San keep secret!" "Master, don''t worry!" The three spirits fight Luo''s face is dignified, "we will keep a secret for him!" "Well, that''s all for today!" The chief mengshenji of Tiandou Royal College looks at Qin Ming, "Mr. Qin, they will be arranged by you!" "Yes Qin Ming is also very excited, Tang San once again surprised everyone. He has a lot of face. At this time, an old man in gorgeous clothes led the two people in from the outside. The old man''s face was calm, and his words were full of air: "chief mengshenji, long time no see!" The old man is surrounded by two people, one is the avalanche which was slapped by Gao fan yesterday, avalanche looks at Gao fan with arrogance, and his eyes are full of challenges. The other is an old man with dark green hair, he is thin and weak, as if he could be blown away by the wind. But everyone knows that this old man is the strongest among these people, because the other side simply went there to fight, let all people feel unprecedented pressure, this kind of pressure is no time to see the soul fighting, this shows that the other side is a title fighting! "Your Highness, why are you here?" Meng Shenji''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he looked at the old man in xianghuafu. The old man in Huafu swept the Shrek people with a smile on his face, "what? Chief mengshenji has guests here today? " Meng Shenji nodded slightly, "let me introduce you. These are teachers and students from Shrek college. they are here to discuss cooperation with us." Chapter 840 "Shrek?" Snow star prince a face mocks, "what rubbish academy, have not heard! How can chief mengshenji let this kind of College cooperate with us? " "Your Highness Meng Shenji was not happy. "Shrek college is a powerful college, has cultivated countless excellent soul masters, like our teacher Qin Ming, who graduated from Shrek!" "Ridiculous!" Snow star Prince looked angry, "my nephew avalanche was beaten by Shrek''s students, Tiandou Royal College is the pillar of the Empire, How can we accommodate these arrogant and domineering people?" Meng Shenji and others frowned slightly. They also heard about it, "Prince snow star! I''ll wait until I know about it, but it''s an avalanche... " "I know it''s the avalanche..." Prince Xuexing was so angry that he could only look at Shrek, "I have criticized avalanche, but if you want to join Tiandou Royal College, I need to see your strength!" "How do you want us to prove it?" Frand was very upset. "It''s easy!" With a smile on his face, Prince Xuexing looked at the green haired old man beside him, "you just have to stick to Dugu Bo for five minutes, even if you win!" "What? "Du Dou Luo, Dugu Bo?" Frande''s face was so cool that he was indeed the title Douluo! "Aren''t you forcing people to do it? How can we stay under a title fighter for five minutes? " "That''s it Meng Shenji and others are also indignant, "Your Highness, it''s unfair for you to do so!" "Meng Shenji, it''s not up to you to teach me how to do things!" Snow star Prince complexion is gloomy, a face is rebellious, "if you can''t insist, get out for me!" "You Dai Mu white complexion a Lin, very want to beat each other a meal, but Gao fan a pull him. "Don''t get excited! Let me come! " Gao fan passed all the people and came to Prince Xuexing with a flat face, "I''ll come alone, no one else needs it!" "Arrogant boy!" Avalanche was happy at that time, "since you want to die, let you die, master Dugu Bo, kill him quickly!" Of course, Dugu Bo will not be moved by the avalanche. He looks at Prince Xuexing. Snow star Prince slightly nods, is tacit approval. Meng Shenji frowned, "Your Highness, you..." Fland arched his hand to mengshenji. He didn''t want mengshenji and others to get involved in the dispute between Shrek and Xuexing. "Chief mengshenji, thank you for taking care of us first. let''s handle this matter by ourselves. His name is Gao fan, and he is the most proud student in our college!" "The most proud student?" Meng Shenji''s brows are tight. can''t Tang San be called the strongest student? After hearing frand''s words and looking at frand''s resolute face, the three people had some expectations for Gao fan. "Dugu green, let''s go!" Gao fan came to Dugu Bo with an arrogant face. "If you have any moves, try them out. I''ll go on!" Everyone was stunned. Brother, that''s the title Douluo, call someone Dugu green? Is it really good for you to be so arrogant? "Boy Dugu Bo''s face turned green. "I''m Dugu green Ah, Pooh! It''s Dugu bo Give you another chance The air became cold in an instant, and everyone felt the killing intention of ice cold. even Meng Shenji could not help frowning, like avalanche, his whole body was shaking. Chapter 841 Meng Shenji is already worried about Gao fan. after all, Gao fan is the core of Dugu Bo''s target. However, when he looked at Gao fan, he found that he was still careless, as if he was not affected at all. Gao fan also finds out the abnormality of the crowd, and quickly waves his hand to counteract the pressure exerted by Dugu Bo on them. "Dugu Lu, it''s nothing to do with other people if you come to me alone!" Everyone was shocked. Gao fan didn''t even summon the soul ring, so he could resist the title Douluo. What''s his strength? Dugu Bo said with a look in his eyes, "boy, you insult me again and again. Don''t blame me for being rude!" "Cut the crap!" Gao fan disdained, "isn''t it a title Douluo? What do you look like? Come on, I have something else to do when it''s over! " "To die!" Dugu Bo exploded at that time, and nine soul rings rose under his feet. The strength of Title Douluo broke out, directly razing the whole building to the ground. The violent explosion attracted everyone''s eyes, and the whole Tiandou Royal College gathered around. But feel the powerful power of Title Douluo, they can only watch from a distance, can''t get close at all. The avalanche has passed out directly, even Prince Xuexing is sitting on the ground with a blue face and blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Dugu Bo looks at Gao fan with a look of shock. The power of his poison fight broke out, and he couldn''t shake Gao fan at all. Not only that, Gao fan also protected all the people under his command, including Meng Shenji. How can this not shock him. "How on earth did you do it?" Dugu Bo grits his teeth, he really wants to take Gao fan''s body apart and see what''s different between him and ordinary people. But with so many people watching, as a title fighter, he really can''t bear to fight against a younger generation. "Is that the power of your doudouro?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "but it''s so..." "You Dugu Bo was so angry by Gao fan that his breath almost burst out. Gao fan can''t help shaking his head. Is it internal injury? It seems that Dugu Bo is really poisoned. Gao fan flashed directly in front of Dugu Bo and put Xuanyu''s hand on Dugu Bo''s big acupoints for a while. fortunately, at the beginning of his life, Gao fan learned a few moves from Tang San under the pressure of Avril and could seal poison a little. Dugu Bo''s face was angry, and his title was Douluo. He was approached by a smelly boy. as soon as he wanted to do it, he found that his blood was suppressed by Gao fan. his eyes could not help looking surprised. "What? Do you still want to fight with my younger generation? " Gao fan looks at Dugu Bo with a smile on his face. Dugu Bo''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a trace of doubt on his face. GAO fan became very mysterious in his eyes. because Gao fan could help him seal the poison gas, he didn''t intend to embarrass Gao fan any more. "You win!" Hearing Dugu Bo admit defeat, everyone was shocked again. A 13-year-old boy, let a title Douluo admit defeat, this is really unheard of! "Let''s go!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "Tiandou Royal College is really rubbish!" Gao Fan said, and everyone got up and walked towards the gate of the college. "Everyone at Shrek college, please wait!" Dream Shenji three people see Gao fan so strong, where is willing to release people. Chapter 842 Meng Shenji''s face was gloomy. "Your Highness, it''s all over now. Don''t you want to say anything? Gao fan has made such achievements since he was young, it''s a great loss for Tiandou Royal College to lose them "What? What can I say? " Snow star Prince looks angry, "didn''t he insist on five minutes under the hand of Title Douluo? What''s the big deal? And now they want to leave by themselves, but I didn''t force them to leave! " "Your Highness Mengshenji''s face turned red with anger, and his eyes almost fell out. "If you don''t say something, I will report this matter to your majesty even if I have to fight my life!" "You How dare you threaten me? " Prince snow star was angry. "A threat is a threat. What''s the matter?" Mengshenji, this is to follow the bar. "Hum!" Prince Xuexing looked angry, but he was really afraid of the magic dream. although he was very angry, Prince Xuexing finally let go, "this matter It''s entirely up to the chief of mengshenji! " Although he is used to being arrogant and domineering, he still hopes to be able to earn money in the face of talents like Gao fan. Dream Shenji directly stopped in front of Gao fan, "please give us another chance, stay!" "The opportunity has been given!" Gao fan''s face is expressionless, "it''s just that some people don''t know how to cherish it! Please rest assured, chief mengshenji, that we will remember the kindness of Tiandou Royal College, and we will also remember the grudges with some people "This..." "As long as you are willing to join, a year later, the quota of the mainland senior soul master competition will be given to you directly, you are allowed to participate in the name of Shrek!" What? Everyone present was shocked, especially the college students who went to the theatre were shocked by the decision of mengshenji. "No need!" Gao fan waved his hand. "Don''t be unkind, boy! The champion of the senior soul master competition is rewarded with three soul bones! " Snow star prince was angry, "with your strength, is it not fun to win a championship?" What? Everyone is shocked again. What is Gao fan''s strength? You''re sure to win the championship? Did Prince Xuexing take the wrong medicine today? "No need!" Gao fan waved his hand again. "Soul bone or something is useless to me!" "Son of a bitch!" Snow star Prince gas can''t, "do you want this king to apologize to you..." "Ha ha ha!" As soon as the avalanche wakes up, Gao fan says that the soul bone is useless, he gets up from the ground with a wild smile, "the soul bone is useless? I think you''re a hick, right? Don''t you even know what the soul bone is? " The onlookers began to talk about it one after another: "it''s really a country bumpkin. He said that the soul bone is useless. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know what the soul bone is?" "Yes! It''s the first time that I''ve ever heard someone say that soul bones are useless? " "Ha ha, it''s so funny!" "Pa!" Prince Xuexing slaps the avalanche and knocks it out again. he is just angry and can''t find a place to vent his anger. All of us are confused again, let''s wipe! Prince Xuexing took the wrong medicine today. "Cut!" Gao fan glanced at the students and rolled his eyes. "Bang bang!" A pile of bones fell out of Gao fan''s arms and fell to the ground. All the people''s attention was attracted by the shining bones of various colors at Gao fan''s feet, there was no way. They felt that they were too familiar with each other, that was what the teachers talked about in class. Chapter 843 "It''s the soul! So much? " Dugu Bo''s shocked face flashed in front of Gao fan, and his dry hands trembled. "Ha ha!" Gao fan gave a faint smile and let these soul bones lie there, "this is what you call soul bones, I usually feed my dog with this stuff!" Nima, will you die if you don''t brag? That''s the soul bone. You feed the dog? Can your dog chew? Gao fan waved lightly, took back all the soul bones, and then took a piece in his hand at will. "Come on, come on! All hands on, catch Gao fan! " Snow star Prince happy, smile on the face of flowers, "grab the soul bone, everyone according to work distribution!" For a moment, it seems that no one heard the snow star Prince''s words, no one started. After all, Gao fan is the one who can compete with the title Douluo, in their hearts, they are still a little forced to count their own strength. "Why?" Gao fan looked at the audience with a smile and shook his soul. "If you don''t rob me, I''ll leave..." "Asshole!" Snow star prince was angry, no one started, only he went up by himself, his face was cold, and four soul rings rose from his feet. Gao fan was slightly stunned. This guy is still hiding his strength. in the original work, Prince Xuexing seems to be useless, but he has a deep heart. in order to usurp the throne, he hides his strength. If Gao fan remembers correctly, this guy should be a soul fighter of more than 80 levels now. I didn''t expect that in this case, the other party was still calm. He was really an old bully. In this case, Gao fan doesn''t want the ink anymore, with a faint smile, he throws his soul bone towards the snow star. With a bang, the soul and bone hit Prince Xuexing, directly breaking up the soul ring that Prince Xuexing had just gathered, the soul and bone broke up in the next moment, Prince Xuexing himself flew out with the soul and bone, and hit a big hole in the wall. "The soul bone is false!" Some people have seen the clue, the soul bone in Gao fan''s hand is broken as soon as it is touched, which is really a prank. But you think it''s normal. after all, it''s soul bone. How can there be so many? Dugu Bo was so confused, he was the bodyguard that Prince Xuexing asked for, dutermo didn''t see what was going on, so Prince Xuexing flew away, and he rushed out to find someone. At this point, the avalanche woke up again. Gao fan looked at the avalanche again, "what? Are you still looking for trouble? " The avalanche had already peed, and he didn''t dare to ask Gao fan for trouble, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Please spare your lives, I will never dare again "Hum!" With a faint smile, Gao fan looked back at Meng Shenji and said, "chief of Meng Shenji, we''ll see you again at the senior soul master competition in mainland China!" "Wait! I''ll go with you Qin Ming looks a Lin, came to is Shrek''s camp. "Qin Ming, even you..." Mengshenji looks at Qin Ming with regret. Qin Ming''s face was dignified. "Chief mengshenji, thank you for taking care of me over the years. but I was also a student of Shrek, and I had to work with them!" "Yes Gao fan looked at Meng Shenji with a faint smile, "please also ask the chief of Meng Shenji to help us keep today''s secret! See you later... " Mengshenji frowned, "you all wait..." Before he finished speaking, Gao fan waved his hand, the collective flash ability was activated, and Shrek disappeared in front of everyone. Chapter 844 "What? Just disappear with everyone? " Everyone was shocked again, their three outlooks were refreshed again and again by Gao fan''s strange ability today, they were broken to pieces. Fighting against the title of Douluo, losing a lot of soul bones, beating Prince Xuexing, refusing Tiandou Royal College, which one is not earth shaking? They are all occupied by Gao fan. Dream Shenji several people have been desperate, Shrek people in any case and Tiandou Royal College has no chance. Even Dugu Bo, who came back with Prince Xuexing in his arms, was blinded, he saw Gao fan disappear with all the people, but he could no longer feel the breath of Gao fan and others, so that he didn''t know where to go. Of course, Dugu Bo also wants to see Gao fan. After all, if the other party can seal up his own gas, maybe he can solve his own problems. In the forest dozens of kilometers away from Tiandou Royal College, Gao fan and his party flashed from the space. "Your Majesty, you are still a bull!" Little fat Ma Hongjun came up, "you didn''t see it. When we left, Dugu Bo came back, the face of Dugu Bo just now, don''t mention how ugly it is!" Oscar is also a burst of excitement, "and lost soul bone to hit the snow star prince that, Your Majesty is so handsome! How overbearing "That''s it! Especially when your majesty lost his soul Frand''s eyes glowed green. "You don''t know the eyes of those people Tut tut... " "Why don''t I know?" Gao fan took a look at frande. "Isn''t that what you are?" By Gao fan, fland laughed awkwardly. "Ha ha!" The crowd couldn''t help laughing. Today, although I didn''t join Tiandou Royal College, everyone felt very happy. "But Where are we going next? " Tang Sanmei looks at everyone with a slight frown. "Why don''t you go to our castle?" Ning Rongrong suggested, "I think my father will welcome you all!" "Maybe not!" Yu Xiaogang shook his head slightly, "today''s things have become very big, we are now wanted in Tiandou Empire, and it''s not necessarily that we will have trouble if we go to Qibao liulizong." "We certainly won''t go to Qibao liulizong!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "but we can go to Lanba college!" "Lamba college? What kind of college is that? " All the people were confused. Qin Ming is in the group of Shrek''s people. He is in a daze all the way. Because all people call Gao fan his majesty. He is very confused. Which country is Gao fan''s majesty? "You said Is that Lambert college? " Qin Ming said carefully, although he did not call Gao fan his majesty, his tone was full of respect. "Do you know Lambert college?" Flander looks at Qin Ming. "Yes Qin Ming nodded, "Lanba college is also a senior soul Teacher College in Tiandou city. it seems that we are recruiting teachers recently. with our lineup, it''s very easy to enter Lanba college, but the problem is As the master said just now, we may have become wanted criminals, Lanba college can''t protect us. " "Don''t worry! We''re not going to be wanted! " Gao fan smiles faintly, are you kidding? Xuexing, the old bully, still wants to hide and seek to usurp the throne. How can he poke this matter in front of the emperor, so that the emperor has an excuse to suppress him. Chapter 845 As for the three men of mengshenji, GAO fan has enough reason to believe that they will not report the details to the emperor Tiandou. After a long time, many talents returned to Tiandou city. Several people carefully explored and confirmed that they and others were not wanted before they entered one after another. After having lunch in a restaurant, everyone came to Lamba college. Entering Lanba college was very smooth. After everyone showed their strength, the teachers of Lanba college respectfully welcomed everyone in. In the forest behind Lanba college, GAO fan and Yu Xiaogang come back and forth. "Your Majesty, dinner is coming. What do you want me to do in the forest at this time?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly. "Date!" Gao Fan said without expression. "Nani?" Yu Xiaogang was stiff and looked at Gao fan with a look of horror. I took you as my majesty, and you greeded my body! At this time, Yu Xiaogang refused! "Cough! Don''t get me wrong Gao fan glanced faintly, "I''m straight, I''m bringing you to meet someone!" "Hoo..." Yu Xiaogang took a deep breath and relaxed a lot. "I don''t know who it is?" At this time, a melodious song came from the distance, the song was full of melancholy, with a trace of sadness, which made people moved. Yu Xiaogang frowned. He always thought the song was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. From the winding path through the dense jungle, Gao fan stops and signals Yu Xiaogang to look at the cabin in the forest nearby. Yu Xiaogang looked up, his eyes suddenly widened, and his expression became stiff in the next moment. "Er long..." Gao fan patted Yu Xiaogang on the shoulder and said, "remember what I said before and talk to her well. call me when I''m done, and I''ll wait!" After that, Gao fan turned and left. Yu Xiaogang stood in the same place for almost two minutes, then walked towards the cabin in the forest. "Who is it?" After a cry, Liu Erlong saw the face that made her miss for many years. "Xiao Gang!" "Two dragons!" They hugged and wept in the forest. Before long, Yu Xiaogang called Gao fan''s name. Gao fan walked out of the woods with a faint smile on his face. "Hello, Mr. Erlong!" Gao fan stretched out his right hand to Liu Erlong and said, "my name is Gao fan when I meet you for the first time!" Liu Erlong looked at Gao fan''s right hand, slightly stunned. Gao fan takes back his hand with a faint smile. He wants to test whether Liu Erlong knows the etiquette of shaking hands. if Liu Erlong knows, he will doubt whether Liu Erlong is a system intruder. This is the way Gao fan just came up with. "You are Gao fan Your majesty? I thought it was an old man, but I didn''t expect it was such a handsome child... " Liu Erlong''s face is slightly charming, and Gao fan''s mind is also rippling. after all, Liu Erlong, a woman of all kinds, is the first time Gao fan has met since he entered the mainland of Douluo. other little Lori are not mentioned. The only thing that can be compared with Liu Erlong is Xiaoqing, the former Tianqing niumang, but Xiaoqing has always been a demon Beast, so compared with Liu Erlong, there is a little less human female style. "OK..." Gao fan quickly waved his hand and moved his eyes away from Liu Erlong, "the master should have told you? What do you think of Mr. Erlong? " Chapter 846 When Gao fan is really scared, he can''t help snatching Liu Erlong from Yu Xiaogang. After all, although Gao fan is a good girl, he still has principles. he doesn''t want to rob a wife like Liu Erlong, who has a sense of belonging. "Let me see your ring first, or I won''t believe it!" Liu Erlong looks at Gao fan cunningly, "although I believe in Xiao Gang, it''s very difficult for me to convince myself if I didn''t see that strange thing personally." Gao fan''s face is expressionless, and six red soul rings appear at his feet, then in Liu Erlong''s surprised eyes, the red Soul Ring dazzles the color of rainbow. "My God Liu Erlong has used to look at the monster''s eyes to see everything in front of him. "How''s it going?" Gao fan accepted his magic power, "do you believe it now?" "Believe it Liu Erlong goes to Gao fan eagerly and wants to stick it on him. Believe in brother fan and live forever! Gao fan, with a look of horror, quickly stepped back two steps, this woman is so active, can''t she fall in love with Lao Tzu? That''s not good! See Gao fan eat shriveled, Liu Erlong just a face smile of come to Yu Xiaogang side. "Er long, now you can believe that your majesty is not interested in you?" Yu Xiaogang gave a faint smile. "Well! That''s about it! " Liu Erlong restores Gao Leng''s appearance and looks at Gao fan faintly. Gao Fan said, "this What''s the matter? " "Your Majesty, please forgive Erlong for his bluntness!" Yu Xiaogang was embarrassed and said, "well, after I told Er long about your Majesty''s romantic deeds, er long was worried that you were not pure about her and would change the person she loved into you when you wanted to help her transform her blood. that''s why the scene just happened." "Er..." Gao fan was stunned at that time. Is the brain hole of Er long so big? "Well I''d like to give you an explanation of this matter! " Gao fan has a straight face, "although I''m a good girl, so far all the women in the harem are women who have no one else in mind, they all like me voluntarily, as the master can testify! I will never do that dirty thing to change other people''s heart. " "Well!" Liu Erlong''s face was dignified. Of course, Yu Xiaogang told her, She arched her hand slightly to Gao fan, "it''s Erlong''s abrupt!" "Nothing!" Gao fan light a smile, "is oneself person, need not so polite." "Your Majesty, please help to transform the soul of the two dragons!" Yu Xiaogang has a dignified face. "That''s nature!" Gao fan waved his hand and looked at Liu Erlong, "please show me your martial spirit!" Liu Erlong''s face was very cold, and a golden dragon was burning in the sky. The air became hot and dry. "Not Tyrannosaurus Rex?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. "Yes! The second dragon is also a variant spirit, the golden fire dragon Yu Xiaogang explained, "what? Does your majesty have any doubts? " Gao fan faintly smiles, "it''s OK, teacher Erlong. Do you want to change your martial spirit into something?" "Or..." Liu Erlong hesitated, "can we change it to luosanpao? Long time no see. I miss him "Ah?" Gao fan and Yu Xiaogang stare at the same time. What is the immortal aesthetic? "Cough..." Yu Xiaogang was embarrassed, "Er long, although I have never despised San Pao, it''s really ugly. do you want to think about it again?" Chapter 847 "No way!" Liu Erlong frowned and said, "where''s Luo sanpao ugly? How lovely it is! And it''s a witness of our love, you didn''t discuss with me when you changed him, I miss him now! " "Er..." Gao fan is speechless and has already been in the picture of three cannons circling teacher Erlong. don''t mention it, it''s very cute. "What? Can''t you? " Liu Erlong frowned and looked at them, "doesn''t it mean that you can only change your soul, not your ability? Even if it''s changed to three guns, it''s a powerful three guns, isn''t it "All right!" Gao fan has no choice. Since Liu Erlong has a strong demand, he has to satisfy each other. besides, the main task of transformation is not the appearance of the martial spirit, but the blood of Liu Erlong''s family. "I''ll try. I''ll transform luosanpao a little. It can not only keep its original shape, but also show the power of Golden Dragon." Gao fan nodded. "Let''s go!" Liu Erlong can''t wait. Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. A drop of energy pops up from his fingertips and melts into Liu Erlong''s forehead. In the next second, Liu Erlong''s whole body surged with huge energy, the golden fire dragon appeared from her body, gradually melted and recombined, became a golden three cannon. "Hee hee Liu Erlong held Luo sanpao in his arms with a happy face, "Xiao Gang, look at how lovely sanpao is!" "Well!" Yu Xiaogang''s face showed a rare smile, "you like it!" "Sanpao keeps all the abilities of golden fire dragon, so I won''t disturb you to talk about the past!" Gao fan couldn''t see it any more. He left with a flash. Back at the residence, Gao fan and several girls fell asleep in bed after a while. This sleep, Gao fan came to a strange space. This space is dark, only where Gao fan is there is a spot. Gao fan uses his divine sense to explore, but finds that this space is his own divine sense space, right, but the problem is that he remembers that his divine sense space is not black! "I wipe! What''s the matter? Was it plotted by the system intruder? " Gao fan is flustered. "Don''t get excited!" System little sister''s voice rings in Gao fan''s ear. A purple shadow appears beside Gao fan. "Ah! Little sister of system, you are in shape! " Gao fan looks surprised, looks at the woman in front of him who is about the same height as himself. Enchanting and charming, graceful, with every twinkle and smile, I can see that it is full of temptation, the little sister of the system is really the best in the world. "Turn your head, this is your Divine space, of course I can appear in this form?" System little sister gave Gao fan a burst chestnut directly. "Ouch!" Gao fan covered his head, "what''s the matter? Was it really attacked by system intruders? " "No..." "If I guess well, this is the so-called God''s test in this world!" "God''s test?" Gao fan''s face was muddled. "Isn''t God''s test taken to some place? What''s mine? " "You ask me, who do I ask?" The little sister of the system glanced at Gao fan angrily, "who knows what the hell you are in this exam? If we wait and see, we will quit. " "Quit?" Gao fan Leng Leng, a face unwilling, "quit, then my God''s throne is not settled?" Chapter 848 System Miss elder sister white Gao fan one eye, "do you want the God''s throne to have any influence to you?" "No..." Gao fan is very speechless, "after all, there will still be a little regret..." At this time, Douluo land plane belongs to the divine world, which has been fried. Thirty two divine kings of the divine world sat in the temple with big eyes and small eyes, you look at me and I look at you, and all of them were confused. The face of the God of destruction is stiff, "everyone, who has heard of such a situation as Gao fan?" All the gods were stiff and shook their heads. Nima! When others take the examination of God, they all go to a fixed place to take the examination through guidance. How did they get here? How did they become the ones who actively open the space of God''s consciousness and let the gods enter his space of God''s consciousness for examination? "I think this guy is an alien. I don''t know why. I feel a very uncomfortable feeling from him." The evil god narrowed his eyes. "Well!" The God of goodness also nodded slightly, "yes, I also have a feeling, I think this boy will not only subvert the rule of Douluo, but also bring great crisis to our divine world!" The voice of the girl of life gave a faint smile, "ladies and gentlemen, have you been staying in the position of God King for too long, so that your courage has become smaller." "Goddess of life, it''s not conducive to harmony if you talk like this..." The evil god was slightly angry, "if you are brave, you will be so Gao fan!" "Just go!" The goddess of life smiles and stands up from the throne. "Wait..." The king of destruction flashed a trace of cunning in his eyes. "It seems that the goddess of life is very interested in Gao fan?" The good God and the evil god seem to realize something when they hear the words. Yes, the silent goddess of life is very active today! They all looked at the goddess of life with a sly smile on their faces. "Cut!" The goddess of life rolled her eyes and sat back again. "Do it yourself..." "How about The four of us join hands to examine him! " The good God has an evil smile on his face. It looks even more evil than the evil god. When the God of goodness finished speaking, the other gods looked at the goddess of life one after another, it was obvious that they were all suspicious of the voice of life. Life girl light smile, "I am at will, you arranged on the line!" "Good!" The king of destruction got up and stood up with his hands down. "Everyone, as the LORD God, knows that it''s not easy to be on the throne. I think you all know that Gao fan has too many strange things in his body. other people take God''s examination under the guidance of God''s emissary, but he can lead the LORD God into his divine space. such a person is absolutely a different kind of person We have to pay attention to it! So after our discussion and decision, our four main gods will join hands to assess him. do you have any objection All the gods shut up What''s so interesting about bullying children? But after all, there was no one to talk about, so it was settled. So An absurd event happened in the divine world of Douluo continent. the four main gods joined hands to enter Gao fan''s divine space because they were afraid of Gao fan''s rise. In the next second, there are four more light spots in GAOFAN''s divine space, and the four main gods appear in GAOFAN''s divine space. Chapter 849 "Why? God of destruction, God of life, God of evil, God of good? " Looking at several people, Gao fan couldn''t help exclaiming. "What? You know us? " The four gods responded at the same time. It''s hard for Gao fan to smoke around the corner of his mouth. You are marked with your name by the little sister of the system. Looking at the four people in front of him, Gao fan can''t help thinking of the God King of the temple of the universe. The four people are also three men and one woman. "Boy, who on earth are you?" The evil God looks at Gao fan with a dim look, GAO fan even knows the four of them. The origin must not be simple. Gao fan didn''t reply to the evil god, but he was excited. "I didn''t expect that my God examination was presided over by the four main gods. it made me look forward to it! Come on, I can''t wait to take the exam! " The evil god''s face is green, I wipe it. What an arrogant boy, he dares to ignore labor and capital. The God of destruction is very cautious, "God of evil, you first try the strength of this boy!" The evil god was also angry. At that time, he felt that the God of destruction was very reasonable. he raised his hand and punched Gao fan across the air. a ten meter wide golden fist virtual shadow rushed at Gao fan. Gao fan''s face is serious, and he punches the same way. After all, the other side is the main God. If he doesn''t take it seriously, Gao fan is afraid that he can''t beat him. Bang! The fist of the evil god exploded directly, and a strong wave broke out. The whole space trembled. There is only one face of evil shocked, but the punch of labor and capital gathering energy is broken by Gao fan''s ordinary punch? You know, his fist contains the power of destroying heaven and earth! Gao fan also slightly stunned, even in the face of the God of the world, I am also a special punch to get ah! The system is awesome! The God of good sneered, "God of evil, I don''t think you''ve eaten, have you?" "Hum!" The evil god put away his fist without expression, and glanced at the good God with a light glance, "you can go up!" "I''ll go, I''ll go!" The God of goodness twists a pink flower with energy in his right hand, the flower leaves the palm of the God of goodness and slowly floats towards Gao fan, GAO fan takes the flower in his hand curiously and looks at it with wide eyes. A faint smile appeared on the good God''s face, "smelly boy, dare to put my attack in my hand, I don''t know how you die!" As soon as the voice fell, the flower in Gao fan''s hand burst out a strong energy fluctuation. Gao fan yelled no, and quickly mobilized his skills. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the flower exploded The body of the evil god was torn to pieces and turned into stars, while Gao fan stood there intact. The three main gods were shocked, just now What happened? "God of evil..." The good God was full of fear in his eyes and looked at Gao fan, "what did you do just now? Why should you be killed, but... " Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "this is my new ability. It''s called damage transfer. as the name suggests, I can transfer all the damage I get. There was an emergency just now, so we had to choose one of the four of you from local materials. We can only blame evil, and he is the only one left with bad luck. " "What How can you have this ability? " The God of goodness was dumbfounded. "Damage transferred? How to fight this special thing? " Chapter 850 The God of destruction had a sharp look in his eyes. "Don''t be scared by him. This ability against heaven has a long cooling time!" When this happens, the God of goodness suddenly feels very calm. Yes, they don''t have to play without a long cooling down time for such a rebellious ability. Gao fan smiles faintly. I''m really sorry. I really don''t have cooling time for my skills. "God of life, it''s your turn!" The God of destruction looked faintly at the beautiful woman who had not spoken. The beautiful woman, the goddess of life, said with a faint smile, "I can''t deal with him, so I won''t do it." "Cut!" The God of goodness looked disdainful and said, "don''t even dare to move your hand. I''m afraid your goddess of life can''t lift the sword" "you don''t have to motivate me!" The goddess of life looked indifferent, "I won''t fight with him! I think he''s passed. " "You The king of destruction looked at the God of life, but in fact, his hand had become a paw and he clapped it at Gao fan. It''s a diversion. Gao fan suddenly looked up at the empty shadow of the claw on his head, the power of this claw is no less than that of the cracked flower just now. Who can bear it! Gao fan has been attacked twice by the other party, but after three things, he will never bear the third attack. "What a big international joke! I''m always attacked by you. I don''t want to face Gao fan!" Gao fan drank fiercely and punched the king of destruction in the stomach "Poof..." On the destruction, a mouthful of old blood spurted out ten meters away, almost staring out of his eyes. In the next second, his huge body directly flew out, turned into a vortex, disappeared on the spot! The scene was silent for a moment, the remaining two gods all looked back at the direction of the king of destruction''s disappearance, almost fell to the ground. My God Is this the rhythm of being punched back? Is Gao fan so fierce? "Gulu!" The good God couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. before, he thought that when Gao fan became a God, he would press them to fight. Now it seems that It''s not necessary to wait until that time! Now it''s direct abuse. Crazy! Where is this freak from? "Well Is my assessment over? " Gao fan looks at the remaining two with a fresh face. Whoosh! The God of goodness turned into a whirlpool and disappeared on the spot. He didn''t want to stay for a moment. "Yes! You are qualified! " The goddess of life gave a faint smile, "we''ll see you in the future!" With that, the goddess of life also disappeared in Gao fan''s divine space. At this time, Gao fan''s divine space lit up a colorful square crystal. Gao fan holds it in his hand, and there are a few words floating on the crystal head: "the highest god"! "Is it the highest god?" Gao fan smiles faintly, good! That''s what I''m supposed to be. The idea moves, the divine personality melts directly and enters Gao fan''s body. The next second, Gao fan''s whole figure lights up, making the dark space bright GAOFAN clearly knows that he is the Supreme God. As long as advanced to level 100, you can directly become the supreme god of Douluo. After a while, Gao fan opened his eyes slightly, and a familiar little face came into his eyes. "Ah! Your majesty is awake at last Xiaowu jumped up with a look of surprise, the other girls also came up one after another. Chapter 851 "Your Majesty, you scared us to death..." "That''s it. How could you sleep so dead? I can''t wake up at all "But my sisters are worried. If you really can''t wake up, what should we do..." With that, several women began to cry wrongly. "Ah?" Gao fan looked at the sunset outside the window, slightly embarrassed, "everyone I''m really sorry. I promise, it won''t be like this next time... " "Bah, bah, bah! Where''s the next time! " Ning Rongrong punches on Gao fan''s chest. "Yes, yes! There will never be another one All the women agreed. Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s my blessing to meet you..." All the women smile happily and nestle up to Gao fan. As night falls, Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang come back. In order to celebrate the reunion of Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang, Liu Erlong held a banquet at Lanba college, everyone had a good time at the banquet. Late at night, Gao fan takes a group of pretty girls back to his room, but is stopped by an unexpected guest. "Gao fan, long time no see. I didn''t expect you to be here!" Dugu Bo had an evil smile on his face. "Du Dou Luo Du Gu Bo?" Xiao Wu looks at each other in surprise, and everyone is on guard. "You go back first!" Gao fan came to the front of the crowd and said, "this old man is here to find me!" The women also knew that they and others could not help, but also drag them down, so they left without ink. After all, they all know that Gao fan is invincible. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "Dugu Lu, why do you come to see me if you don''t go home to sleep so late?" "Son of a bitch!" Dugu Bo''s face was very green. "You are the first person in the world who dares to call me that!" As he spoke, Dugu Bo took out a crossbow to play with. Gao fan frowned slightly, "is this Tang San''s? You''ve got him? " "Ha ha!" With a faint smile, Dugu Bo said, "if you want to see your brother, come with me!" As he spoke, Dugu Bo flew away. Gao fan''s face was cold, and he flew away with Dugu Bo. After a while, Dugu Bo and Gao fan came to a place full of poisonous fog in the forest. "Come with me if you have seed!" Dugu Bo joked and entered the poisonous fog. in his opinion, Gao fan must be afraid of poison, and then he will ask for mercy. Gao fan shook his head in disgust and followed. "I wipe it!" Dugu Bo couldn''t help but stare. "Aren''t you afraid of poison?" "What''s the point of being afraid of garbage poison?" Dugu Bo''s face became greener. With a cold hum, he took Gao fan forward. Not long after, Gao fan met Tang San who was meditating. "Brother fan!" When Tang San saw Gao fan coming, he was very happy. "Are you all right?" Gao fan light asks a way, "this old man didn''t bully you?" "Nothing!" Tang San''s face was a little pale. It seemed that he was hurt. Gao fan looked at Dugu Bo faintly, "old man, you are looking for death!" "Boy, don''t be too arrogant!" Dugu Bo''s face was livid. "This is my territory. I killed you two here, and no one will know!" "Kill me?" Gao fan joked, "just because you want to kill me?" "Son of a bitch! What did you say? " Dugu Bo looks angry, originally, he was going to tell Gao fan to help him control the poison, but he didn''t expect that the boy was so arrogant, compared with the modest Tang San, Gao fan''s force is too hateful. Chapter 852 As soon as the words fell, Dugu Bo''s nine most powerful soul rings rose under his feet, and he looked like he was going to fight. Gao fan''s face grinned grimly, and six soul rings rose at his feet, all red. "What? Six hundred thousand years of Soul Ring? " Dugu Bo''s eyes widened and he almost sat on the ground. "Look at you!" Gao fan shook his head with an aging face. "How can you be as old as a country bumpkin who has never seen the world, haven''t you seen the Soul Ring of 100000 years?" Dugu Bo quickly wiped his eyes and looked at Gao fan''s Soul Ring carefully again. As the title of Douluo, he can feel the powerful power contained in GAOFAN''s soul rings. whether it''s the breath or the color, these soul rings are really one hundred thousand years old. "No way!" Dugu Bo shook his head in shock. who in the world has the first soul ring that hasn''t been held up for 100000 years? When he thought about it carefully, Dugu Bo believed that Gao Fandi must have some unknown ability to modify the color and breath of the soul ring. He looks a Lin, direct to Gao fan hand. "The seventh soul skill, the real body of the blue phosphorus snake king!" A bluish green shadow of the snake king appeared, directly enveloping Dugu Bo in it, the snake king was attached, and Dugu Bo''s momentum was improved in an instant. He suddenly opened his eyes, eyes with a dark green light, "boy, look at the move!" Dugu Bo drinks fiercely, and a green snake pours at Gao fan. Gao fan waved his hand without expression and hit Dugu Bo in the stomach. Dugu Bo''s figure suddenly stopped in the air, and then flew backwards. "Ah Bang After a scream, Dugu Bo bumps into a stone pestle, which makes the poisonous fog surge. Tang San has been silly. Although he knows Gao fan is very strong, he didn''t expect that even in the face of Title Douluo, he is so strong. It''s the same crossing, it''s the same golden finger, compared with other people''s golden finger, isn''t it a little worse? At this time, Tang San realized a problem: it was his origin to cross the mainland of Douluo, while Gao fan He''s a tourist! "It''s just the title of Douluo. Dare to make a mistake in front of me!" Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head, and does not look at who carefully selected my skills now? With a wave of his hand, Gao fan pulls Dugu Bo out of the rubble and throws him on the ground. Dugu Bo collapsed on the ground with a face of embarrassment and vomited blood. his eyes became scared when he looked at Gao fan. It was only at this time that Dugu Bo had to admit that Gao fan''s soul rings were all 100000 years old. after all, apart from the 100000 years old soul ring, Dugu Bo said that he could never think of why Gao fan had such powerful skills. However, what makes Dugu Bo feel strange is that not to mention where to find so many soul rings of 100000 years, even if we find them, the first soul ring is 100000 years, is that what people do? I don''t have a red Soul Ring in my title Douluo! There are six when they come. It''s just People are more angry than people! Dugu Bo can''t help looking at Gao fan with an iron face. He is wondering where Gao fan is from? How come he never heard of it? "Hiss..." Dugu Bo took a cold breath and said, "Gao fan, who are you?" "Since you asked, I''ll tell you!" With a faint smile, Gao fan stood up and said, "I am the emperor of all countries, the son of heaven, and the future of the world The rule Chapter 853 "What? You... " Dugu Bo has been shocked to the utmost, he has never heard of any country, but he knows the words "ruler of the world" "is your ambition to govern the whole continent?" "Of course!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "One day, I will come to the world and complete the unification of the mainland. even accept all the gods in the world and become the master of the world!" My God, is your ideal so great? Gao fan''s words did not bring any emotion, but made Dugu Bo feel the momentum of being king in the world. Dugu Bo was shocked, and a picture suddenly appeared in his mind. he seemed to really see Gao fan unify the mainland, see Gao fan trample all the gods under his feet, see Gao fan become the master of the world. "How''s it going? Dugu bo Do you want to be my subordinate, open up territory and conquer the world for me? " Gao fan stands with a negative hand and looks up at the sky at 45 degrees, "I can help you solve all the problems you are facing now, with your present ability, in the future, I can help you become a third-class God, when I become the Lord of the world, it is not impossible to make you a God King! As for the position of the LORD God, I''m going to leave it to Xiao San. Don''t think about it. " Dugu Bo sits on the ground, staring at Gao fan''s back. Gao fan''s words completely shocked him. Gao fan is so young, but all of them have the strength to surpass the title of Douluo, and they also know the words of three-level God and God King, it shows that Gao fan has passed the God test, it seems that he has passed at least one test. What is the power of passing the God''s examination? Dugu Bo couldn''t help but think of the situation when he failed in the first test of Grade 80 and burst into tears. "Can I really become a God..." Dugu Bo murmured. "Ah Gao fan turned back to see Dugu bodut crying, and was startled, "I wipe, what are you crying for?" Is it because the status of the third level gods is too low? Dugu Bo looks aggrieved. What am I crying for? Don''t you have any pressure in your heart? Isn''t that what you said? Sprinkle salt on people''s wounds. "All right! The position of the third level God is a little low. " Gao fan looks serious, "before I become the Lord of the world, I can help you become a second-class God, no more!" "Wow Dugu Bo hugs Gao fan''s thigh and starts to cry on the spot. when he comes to Gao fan, the God''s position he cherishes becomes something that can be changed, which seems nothing! Gao fan was stunned at that time. It was the first time that he encountered such a situation. an old man held your thigh and cried like a woman. what should he do? "All right!" Gao fan gritted his teeth and said, "God King, God King As long as it''s not the Lord, I promise you! " "Er..." On hearing this, Dugu Bo opened his eyes and fainted on the spot. Tang San rushed forward to check Dugu Bo, "Qi and blood attack the heart. It seems that it is the shock caused by excessive excitement and high blood pressure." "Hoo..." Gao fan heaved a deep breath, "if you can save him, he is still a talent. It''s a pity that he died." "Well!" Tang San nodded slightly and began to heal Dugu Bo. In a short time, Dugu Bo''s condition improved a lot. after Gao fan and Tang San settled him, they came to a big stone. Chapter 854 "Brother fan, look, this is the eye of ice and fire!" Tang San pointed to the red and half white pool below, and his eyes showed a touch of madness. "The eyes of ice and fire are really amazing!" Gao fan also looked at the place with great interest. Even though he now has more than 20 new worlds integrated into a new continent, it is the first time that he has seen such a spectacle. "Yes Tang San''s face was excited, "only such a magical place can breed so many excellent fairy grass!" "Qirong Tongtian chrysanthemum, eight petaled Cymbidium, cockscomb Phoenix sunflower, qiluo tulip..." "Great! These immortal grasses, which are once in ten thousand years, gather here. It''s like... " Tang San was so excited that his face broke with laughter. "Wait You Xiang Qi Luo Xian pin! It''s the fragrance of qiluo Tang San widened his eyes and flew to a blood red flower. "Brother, you should practice hard here. I''ll take the old man Dugu Bo back first!" Gao fan smiles faintly, "come back to see you when you have time!" "Well!" Tang San nodded slightly, and then he got into the flowers, "and the fire apricot is delicate And star anise! How wonderful Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. Tang San didn''t change at all. He still liked the flowers so much. Gao fan flies into the sky with his unconscious Dugu Bo, and then flies back to Lanba college. He didn''t worry about Tang San at all. After all, no one else could find Dugu Bo. Back at Lanba college, Gao fan takes out a pill in stock and feeds it to Dugu Bo, who wakes up. When Dugu Bo found that the poison on his body had been removed, his old face began to smile. He immediately swore allegiance to Gao fan, contributed points, and then quarreled to give Gao fan a big gift, so he left mysteriously. Gao fan doesn''t have time to pay attention to Dugu Bo. He has to hurry up and get bored with the ladies. The next day, Yu Xiaogang was training the crowd, while Gao fan was sleeping in the pavilion. Not far away came the voice of an old man and a young man talking: "grandfather, please slow down. Why did you bring me to this college? This college can''t be ranked in Tiandou city! " "If we can''t get the number now, we will soon be the number one of Tiandou city!" "What? Grandfather, are you stupid by poison? " "Spit! What are you talking about? You are becoming more and more impolite. You are really spoiled. " "Hum Grandfather, what on earth did you bring me here for? " "Find someone to detoxify you!" "Ah? "Detoxification?" Dugu Yan is not talking. She knows that her body has been poisoned since she was a child. Since grandfather said that she would bring herself to find someone to detoxify, she would not have any objection. After a while, Dugu Bo took Dugu Yan to the pavilion where Gao fan was sleeping. "Your majesty With a respectful face and a faint smile on his face, Dugu Bo knelt down to Gao fan with his back to him. Dugu Yan panics. She thinks that the man in front of her with her back to her and her grandfather is the emperor of Tiandou empire. she goes forward to kneel down to Gao fan like Dugu Bo. Gao fan got up slowly, stretched a little, then turned around, "Dugu green? What are you doing here? " Dugu Yan frowned slightly. The voice is so young, it doesn''t look like the emperor at all. Isn''t the emperor an old man? So she raised her head slightly and looked at Gao fan secretly. Chapter 855 "What? It''s you At that time, Dugu Yan cried out and stood up from the ground. How can she not remember Gao fan? Gao fan is a superman in the battle soul field of Soto city. "Don''t be rude!" Dugu Bo''s face was not happy. He motioned to Dugu Yan and said, "this is your majesty. Yan''er, I haven''t come to see your majesty yet!" "He? The emperor of any kingdom Dugu Yan said angrily, "Grandpa, have you been cheated?" "We are the people of Tiandou empire. How can we salute the emperors of other countries! Are you going to betray Tiandou Empire, grandfather? " "Nonsense! Kneel down Dugu Bo''s face is very blue. "I don''t kneel! I kneel alone, my parents kneel, my parents kneel, my king. I don''t kneel on anything else "Get down on your knees!" Dugu Bo was angry, and a strong breath burst out, Dugu Yan felt that she had been exerting a strong force on her body. As soon as her knees softened, she still knelt down, she wanted to speak, but she found that the force even controlled her mouth. This is the first time that Dugu Bo has been so angry with himself. Grandpa, you have changed You don''t love me. Dugu Yan is about to cry. Dugu Bo was unmoved and looked at Gao fan respectfully, "Your Majesty, this is my granddaughter: Dugu Yan, I apologize for her rudeness." After that, Dugu Bo was ready to kowtow. "Get up, you don''t have to!" Gao fan gently waved his hand and raised Dugu Bo''s body with his mental strength. "Do you want me to detoxify her when you bring her here?" "Your majesty Dugu Bo said respectfully, "please help your majesty to save Yaner. your kindness will never be forgotten." At this time, Dugu Yan understood why his grandfather was so servile, it turned out that he wanted Gao fan to help him detoxify. "It''s not convenient to detoxify here. Follow me!" Gao fan left with his hands behind him. Then Dugu Bo got up and untied the ban of Dugu Yan. "Let''s go! Don''t talk Dugu Bo looks at Dugu Yan unhappily and keeps up with Gao fan. Dugu Yan has learned to be good. Since Gao fan can detoxify himself, he should follow him for a while. The three came to Gao fan''s villa, followed by Gao fan to an indoor bath. Gao fan calmly took out a lot of herbs and threw them into the pool, then said faintly, "naked, jump down!" "Well? "Ah?" Dugu Yan pointed to himself with his fingers and said, "me?" "Nonsense!" Gao fan''s face is expressionless, "isn''t it to help you detoxify? Not who are you? " Dugu Yan blushed, "can''t you take it off?" "Yes, but there is no guarantee of efficacy." Gao fan looks calm. Dugu Yan had asked for help and asked Dugu Bo, "grandfather..." "Cough!" Dugu Bo was a little embarrassed, he didn''t expect that detoxification needed to be like this, however, he was a stranger, and he thought that Gao fan was interested in Dugu Yan, that''s exactly what he meant. Originally, he wanted to send Dugu Yan to Gao fan as a gift. "Yaner, if your majesty wants you to take it off, you can take it off!" Dugu Bo turned around blandly, "I''ll wait outside!" "Grandfather!" Dugu Yan is in a panic for a moment, you are going to sell your granddaughter. "Well No! " Gao fan quickly stops Dugu Bo. I can''t tell you when you leave. "You don''t have to go out, you and I together, we two back to the pool on the line!" Chapter 856 Gao fan had already turned around and stepped aside to signal Dugu Bo to follow him. "Oh Dugu Bo can only urge Dugu Yan for a moment, and then he goes to stand with Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes were closed and his face was serious. "Dugu Yan, you can call me when you take off!" Dugu Yan''s body trembled, and her skin turned pink. "Your Majesty..." With a bad smile on his face, Dugu Bo said quietly, "how about this big gift of old minister?" Gao fan frowned slightly. Dugu Bo was so bad that he wanted to give his granddaughter to him? Unfortunately, Gao fan is not interested in Dugu Yan. "Cough!" Gao Fan said calmly, "old man, do you know your granddaughter likes Yu Tianheng?" "What?" Dugu Bo was slightly surprised. "Is that true?" "Of course!" Gao Fan said calmly, "I''m not interested in her. It seems that you have to work hard to prepare another gift for me!" Dugu Bo frowned and said, "why does your majesty want Yan''er to take off his clothes? Isn''t it for I don''t remember you took off my clothes when you detoxified me? " "For your face, I''m going to help Dugu Yan detoxify, at the same time, help her clean up the impurities in her body, so that she can go further in the future!" In fact, Gao fan wants to try Tang San''s new invention, a kind of liquid medicine that can improve people''s cultivation speed, which is the herbal medicine Gao fan used to throw in the pool. This kind of invention has not been used in experiments yet. Before, Gao fan was worried about whether he wanted Oscar or Ma Hongjun to do experiments. as a result, Dugu Yan came. "Grandfather I''m ready! " At this time, Dugu Yan also entered the bath, a pretty face had already blushed. Gao fan turned around, took out a pill and hung it in front of Dugu Yan. "This is the antidote pill. It can expel the poisonous gas from your body!" Dugu Yan opened her mouth slightly, and put the pill into her face shyly. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of the little woman''s resentment. I wipe it. You can''t hold it with your hands? This posture is so attractive! Gao fan was stunned. Dugu Yan''s posture of taking pills with her mouth open now makes it hard for a man not to dream. "Take the pill and meditate quickly to digest it!" Gao fan''s tone was so flat that he could not help swallowing his saliva. Dugu Yan glanced at Gao fan faintly. She could not help frowning. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She quickly obeyed Gao fan''s words and meditated on the digestive power. After a while, the pores on her body emit a light green mist, the water around her gradually turns green. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan sprinkled a pile of herbs into the pool again. These herbs are the same as before. They are the new formula of Tang San. They have the effect of washing marrow. After the herbs enter the pool, the power of the herbs will be released. Now Dugu Yan has finished detoxification, and the herbs that wash marrow really start to work. When the medicine came into Dugu Yan''s body from every inch of her skin, she could not help frowning slightly, because when the medicine came into her body, she felt as if there were ants crawling all over her body, it was so crisp and wonderful. The next second, Dugu Yan opened TANKOU and gasped. Gao fan was embarrassed and waved away faintly, "old man, you can stay here for three hours and then you can come out. Please call me if you are in danger!" Chapter 857 "Yes A solitary face was sent respectfully to all those who left. Then he looked at the solitary wild goose in the pool. ''s old face was red. He also followed the door of the room. could only perceive the situation of Gu Gu Yan outside the door. Three hours later, Dugu Yan took a bath. Dugu Bo checks Dugu Yan''s condition and looks surprised. They come to the pavilion where Gao fan is resting. Dugu Yan says goodbye to Gao fan with a red face and then leaves. Dugu Bo went back to the forest to be a guard for Tang San. At night, at the table. Liu Erlong angrily came in from the outside. "What''s the matter? Who made our beautiful Dean angry? " Yu Xiaogang joked. Liu Erlong has no good spirit of white jade small just one eye, come to jade small just side sit down, "you poor mouth!" "Ha ha!" Ma Hongjun and Aussie two people a burst of teasing, "master old heart is not old, also so will tease younger sister." "Can you talk?" Liu Erlong''s temper came up and said, "who is old?" Oscar and Ma Hongjun are directly silenced and sitting in a tight seat. "Er..." The master was slightly embarrassed and licked his smiling face, "Er long, what''s the matter?" "Ah Liu Erlong sighed, "the land management department of Tiandou city is going to increase our rent, I''m going to pay the rent of 1 million gold coins every year!" "A million gold soul coins? Why don''t they rob it? " Frande broke up and became angry at the mention of money. "What was the year before that?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly. "Before 200000 gold soul coins!" "Five times as much as it goes up?" Gao fan light smile, "it seems that we are in the LAN Ba college things are snow star Prince know it!" Everyone frowned, "the snow star Prince of the dog!" "Nothing! As long as money can solve the problem, it''s not a problem. " With a wave of his hand, Gao fan takes out a card and throws it to Liu Erlong on the spot. "teacher Erlong, there are 70 million in it. You can use it!" All of us have grown up. Your majesty, you are still in the moat! Frand, in particular, had a green look at the card. "This..." Liu Erlong hesitated, after all, that''s 70 million, enough to buy many Lamba colleges. Yu Xiaogang put away the card, "then I will thank your majesty for ER long now!" "Ha ha, why do the whole family say so much? Eat!" Gao fan light a smile, Hun don''t care. When the problem of funds is solved, Liu Erlong is also happy. Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang meet Gao fan alone. In the pavilion, GAO fan stood with his hands down. "After all, why did you come here with a mysterious appointment?" "Your majesty Liu Erlong and Yu Xiaogang kneel in front of Gao fan. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan is flattered. Liu Erlong frowned slightly. "I apologized to your majesty for being rude when I met you before." "Ah?" Gao fan''s face is stunned, I am so small bellied person, "in fact, there is no need, I really won''t go to heart!" While speaking, Gao fan has already lifted them from the ground with his mental strength. "Wait..." Yu Xiaogang looked serious. "I have discussed with ER long. Since your majesty wants to establish a common Kingdom, I am already a minister of your majesty, and ER long also wants to join the common kingdom." Liu Erlong''s face is dignified. "I, Liu Erlong, swear that I will be loyal to your majesty and to every country all my life." "Ding! Accept Liu Erlong, points + 100! " Chapter 858 Gao fan was slightly surprised, "this is What happened? " Liu Erlong''s points come suddenly, which makes Gao fan a little uneasy. "That''s it Liu Erlong nodded slightly, "in fact, Xiao Gang has already told me that his majesty is going to establish a kingdom, and his kingdom is also very meaningful, but I don''t believe his majesty can do it before today. after this period of observation, whether it''s touluo, the Title of Dugu Bo, or Shrek, the group of talents, all show his Majesty''s strength, I, Liu er The dragon is sure that every country will be king in the world! " "So Your majesty, please accept me! " Gao fan smiles faintly. Liu Erlong is really a woman with great vision. like Dugu Bo, she is willing to be loyal even before she has been to the world. He waved them up and said, "teacher Erlong, you think too much In fact, from the very beginning, I thought you were the people of any country. " "Ah?" Liu Erlong was slightly surprised, "thank you, your majesty..." You know, I used to treat you like a big sex wolf. "One more thing!" Liu Erlong continued, "I want to change the name of the college to Shrek college, and let your majesty be the dean of the college!" "What? Be the dean? " Gao fan was stunned at that time, but he didn''t want to do such a thing. "Yes Liu Erlong said with a faint smile, "Your Majesty, you have generously given the college a huge sum of 70 million gold soul coins, which the Dean can afford." "No, no!" Gao fan quickly refused, "I am the most afraid of trouble, even when the emperor, but also when the emperor." Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly and thought of the grand occasion he had seen in the world. GAO fan was indeed an emperor. "Your Majesty Or you will be an honorary Dean? " Yu Xiaogang suggested, "in this way, it''s also the dean of Shrek, and you don''t have to be so busy." Liu Erlong nodded in a hurry. That''s the truth. "Er..." Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "say well first, but I won''t take care of anything!" "That''s nature..." "That''s fine!" The next morning, Gao fan got up with the girls. "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you today? Why do you get up so early? " Ning Rongrong looks curious. After all, Gao fan never goes to class. "Yes, yes!" The other girls asked one after another. "I want to go to class." "Class? Your majesty has a class? Is the sun coming out in the west? " "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m going to see if there are any other men''s ideas for my concubines in the school!" "Go! Your majesty is dead The girls ran out of the villa with a smile. Classroom, because of the arrival of Gao fan, it is particularly lively. Gao fan holds a paper fan and his white clothes are floating. his painting styles are quite different and eye-catching. Girls become fans of Gao fan in an instant, while boys become enemies of Gao fan in an instant. Because Gao fan actually sat in the first row of the classroom, which was the position of the five goddesses in the college. What''s more, on weekdays, the five goddesses are so cold that they talk and laugh with the new white face, which makes everyone gnash their teeth. "Boss! That''s him Suddenly, a short haired man in school uniform led a tall muscular man into the classroom, looking straight at Gao fan. Gao fan glanced at each other with Yu Guang, but he didn''t care, so he continued to play with Xiao Wu. he smoothed Xiao Wu''s hair behind his ears. Chapter 859 what? Muscle man was stunned at that time, actually started to the goddess? At this time, the boys in the class were heartbroken, the little dancing goddess was attacked "New here, who are you?" Muscle man has come to Gao fan''s face, almost directly writing the word anger. "My name is Gao fan!" Gao fan didn''t pay attention to the muscle man''s meaning, "limit you to roll away in one second!" "What? Why don''t I go away? " Muscle man''s eyes are even bigger, are new people so arrogant now? "Not you, but who?" Xiaowu slapped on the table and looked directly at each other. "Tyrone, get out of here and don''t disturb us." Tyrone was stunned by the injustice on his face. I was disgusted by the little dancing goddess. Tyrone frowned and his tone became more peaceful. "Xiao Wu, this is between us men. Don''t worry about it." Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. He is really handsome and has a lot of right and wrong. He grabs the little dance that is about to hit people. "Good boy, sit down." "Well!" Xiao Wu looks gentle, and then sits down. See this scene, the presence of the boys heart broken ah, Hua Hua. The little dancing goddess has been pulled by someone, the little dancing goddess is someone else''s! "I will challenge you! Challenge you in a man''s way Tyrone is also angry. His big eyes are full of anger and stare at Gao fan. "Yes! We''re all going to challenge you! " All the boys in the class gathered around and looked at Gao fan angrily. The girls around Gao fan didn''t hold back, they all laughed, your majesty will really attract hatred. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, a face of arrogant scan people, "how do you want to challenge?" "A duel, of course!" Talon''s face was livid. "One on one, absolutely. If you lose, you''ll have to stay away from the five goddesses from now on." "Five goddesses?" Gao fan was slightly stunned and looked at the girls, Avril, Xiaowu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, Meng still, are really the five goddesses. "Ha ha! Where to play? Is it right here? " Gao fan is joking. "Go to the square outside!" Not long after, the advanced class students gathered on the square. On one side is the boy group army headed by Tyrone, and on the other side is Gao fan alone. And the girls are standing outside the square. "Come on, Gao fan, come on!" The girls have spontaneously become Gao fan''s cheerleaders, which makes Tyrone and others lose face. There were more onlookers, and the crowd began to talk: "Hey, hey, what''s going on?" "Isn''t that Tyrone? Who''s that little white face on the other side? " "It''s said that a new man from the advanced class has robbed the five goddesses of the college, now Tyrone from the advanced class is absolutely talking to each other!" "It''s really Tyrone. It seems that the little white face will suffer today!" "What a handsome face, but it''s going to be ruined!" "Hum!" Hearing the common people''s comments, Tyrone looked confident, "boy, I''m giving you a chance, as long as you admit defeat, I can''t hit you in the face!" Gao fan''s face was expressionless. "There''s so much nonsense. Let''s go together. hurry up. I have to go to class after I''m finished!" "I wipe! What an arrogant new man! He''s called to join us "Ah, I see. He''s another grandstanding boy. He knows he can''t fight, so he gives up." Tyrone''s face was cold. "Stinky boy, do you know you are playing with fire?" Chapter 860 "What a lot of nonsense!" Gao fan rolled his eyes and a flash appeared in front of talon. Crack! A slap down, Tyrone was paste into a ball, flying to the side of the white wall. Bang, Tyrone bumps a shallow hole in the wall and falls to the ground, unconscious. Everyone was stunned. Before everyone could see what was going on, Tyrone lay down. There was no sound in the room, even a needle fell to the ground. "Let''s go together. You''re welcome!" Gao fan''s face remained the same. "Ah The rest of the boys fled the scene with a scream. Even Tyrone has been slain. They have no desire to fight. "Ah! How handsome! How handsome The girls at the scene all screamed. Oscar and Ma Hongjun together, two faces melancholy, "when can we have your majesty so handsome?" "All right, everyone go back to class!" Gao fan waved his hand and took the girls back to the classroom. Sure enough, after beating people, the boys did not dare to have any objection to Gao fan''s being the first row, one by one, they were like good babies. At lunchtime, another muscular man entered the college. "Dad! Don''t make trouble. You make me lose face in the college Tyrone looked at the muscular man with a face of grievance. Tyrone''s father, Tyrone, frowned. "My son has been bullied in the college. How can I not protect him? Call him out quickly "No, it''s a shame!" "You don''t call me! Who is Gao fan? " After a roar, Gao fan did not come, a large group of students surrounded. Tyrone felt that he had lost face for a long time. He regretted that he would not go home when he knew it. When Gao fan appeared in the central square, he was still carrying a lunch box, needless to say, the food of Lamba college was delicious. "Who is Gao fan?" Again, Tylenol snapped. Tyrone pointed at Gao fan with a face full of frustration, "that''s the one carrying the lunch box." Tainuo''s eyes are sharp, like to see through Gao fan. "Are you Tyrone''s father?" Gao fan put the chopsticks in his hand with disdain, "you can''t, go back and call your father!" People present were stunned at that time. Brother, are you so tiger? After all, Tainuo is very famous in Tiandou city. He is a soul king. Tainuo''s eyes are awe inspiring, and there are six soul rings under his feet, yellow, purple and black, all of which are the best configuration of soul rings. All the students felt the force of Titan and retreated one after another, looking shocked one by one. Don''t you really want to bully a student? "Ah! There are always tricksters who can win by themselves Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head, and a flash appears at Tainuo''s side again. Bang! Another punch. Tyler''s on the floor and faints. The reversal of the situation came so fast that everyone didn''t respond. "Dad Dad Tyrone is on his knees beside tyrono. Gao fan picked up the lunch box, took another bite of rice, and then said in a voice, "your father is OK, you carry him back and ask your grandfather to come." Leave this sentence, Gao fan natural and unrestrained turn to leave. All the people just reflected that Tainuo was also beaten down by Gao fan. My God! Who is he? Why isn''t even the soul king his opponent? From this moment on, Gao fan''s natural and unrestrained figure of defeating the soul king with rice becomes the legend of Lanba college. A plate, a pair of chopsticks, meet the enemy, just a punch. Crazy drag cool hanging explosion! At dinner time, we''ll have another uninvited guest. Chapter 861 "Dad, let''s go back! It''s a shame to call the little one and the old one. Come again... " Tyler''s face was bulging with a big red envelope. "Yes, grandfather, if you come again, I really have no face to go on in the college!" The red envelope on Tyrone''s face is no smaller than Tyrone''s. "Shame? What''s the shame? Our family is famous for protecting Duzi. If anyone doesn''t agree with us, let''s fight That''s right. It''s Taino''s father, Tyrone''s grandfather, and Titan, the head of the Lizhi clan. "Where is Gao fan?" Titan''s strong voice resounds through Lambar college. The onlookers gathered around again, this time, they were all holding plates in their hands. There''s no other reason, just because they all feel that Gao fan is really handsome when he is challenged by the enemy. Titan brows, the atmosphere of this college is very fierce, in line with the temperament of labor and capital. These students even have the heart to carry the plate to eat when they see their soul fighting. The students'' psychological quality is really good. "Again, who is Gao fan?" Titan''s face sank as he watched the students around him. Actually let me wait like this, I don''t want face. "Come on, come on, what''s the rush?" At this point, the crowd made way. Gao fan, dressed in white, walked out of the crowd, followed by a few dancing girls. "Yes?" Gao fan was surprised. "Our students in Lanba college are very good. They are carrying food when they go to the theatre." Several women have covered their mouths and chuckled, "it''s not your Majesty''s head!" Gao fan slightly embarrassed, "ha ha Is that right? " "Are you Gao fan?" Titan Wei squints at Gao fan, his face is blue, this boy is so relaxed in front of the labor force, it means that he doesn''t pay attention to me! "Titans of power?" Gao fan was more serious this time and didn''t carry the plate. He put his hands behind him and looked at each other calmly. "It''s me Titan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked faintly at the girls beside Gao fan, "Tyrone, which one is your favorite girl?" Tyrone flushed, "grandfather Don''t say such things at this time? " "All right!" Titan old face slightly embarrassed, really a little inappropriate, "Gao fan, right? You''ve beaten my grandson and son. I''ll come to find the place today. " The onlookers have been eating and talking: "the Li Zhi clan is a famous protector. I see that today, it''s true." "You should have the strength to protect your shorts. I also hope I have such a grandfather." "But I''ve heard that Titan is the soul warrior. Don''t you really fight against the students? It''s a loss of points! " "Ha ha!" Gao fan light smile, "old man, how do you plan to find the field?" "For your sake, I can''t bully you." While talking, Titan throws a stick of incense on the ground, the incense directly tears a crack in the heavy bluestone board and inserts it deeply. The ability to insert a bamboo incense into the floor shows the strength of Titan. "I don''t want to do it. I just want to crush it with momentum. As long as you stick to a stick of incense in my hand, you will win!" Titan said with a smile, "as long as you win, I''ll ask tyrontaino to apologize to you on the spot, but if you lose, you have to promise to join the family of LiZhi and never betray you all your life." Chapter 862 As soon as the voice fell, eight soul rings rose under Titan''s feet, all of which were the best configuration of soul rings. The strong breath swept the whole room in an instant, and everyone in the room felt it was difficult to breathe. Hundouluo''s aura is so strong. Everyone shook their heads. The old man was shameless! "It''s not fair!" Oscar has stood up for Gao fan and said, "why should Gao fan join you when he loses, and you just apologize when you lose?" "Yes! It''s not fair, it''s not fair! " The melon eating crowd also got into trouble. Titan smiles faintly, he is very satisfied with the atmosphere of the college, in the face of the strong, at least these students are very united, he is a little glad that his grandson can study in this college. "Yes, I don''t think it''s fair." Gao fan looks at Titan with great interest. "Well, what''s fair?" The Titan gave a banter. Gao fan light a smile, "for the sake of fairness, the old man you still direct start, lest someone say I rely on young, bully the old man." Nani? The audience was stunned. Big brother! Are you listening to us? What we said is not fair Is that it? He''s a soul fighter. Are you sure you want him to do it? "Son of a bitch!" Titan''s old face was already gloomy, and his whole soul power was surging. Even the brightness of the Soul Ring increased a lot. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Is my Titan unable to use a knife, or is the young man gone with the wind now? It''s a shame that a hairy boy dares to challenge in public? "Ha ha! Of course I know! " Gao fan walked forward five steps with a relaxed face and came to Titan, "I want to challenge the leader of your family: Titan! If you lose, all of you will submit to me unconditionally! If I lose, it''s the same! " Bang Dang! Someone has been shocked to drop the plate on the floor. There is no way. This scene is too shocking. How can a young student dare to challenge the soul fight? Is it moral decay? Or the distortion of human nature? Who would believe such a thing if he didn''t see it with his own eyes? "Boy, you are looking for death!" Titan''s old face was very angry. How many years have he lost the feeling of being provoked? In the face of such a challenge, the blood in Titan''s body could not help boiling up. In the office building behind the square, Fred frowned slightly, "Xiao Gang Are you sure we don''t really need to show up? Why do I think your majesty has gone too far? " Zhao Wuji also shook his head slightly, "Titan is really powerful. I was chased all over the world by this bad old man because I beat his cousin, and the shadow he left me is still unforgettable." Liu Erlong''s eyebrows were tight. "Xiao Gang, do you expect too much from your majesty? Don''t we really need to do it? " "Don''t worry!" Yu Xiaogang said with a faint smile, "Your Majesty has a keepsake given by that man in his hand. even if he can''t fight, as long as he shows the keepsake, Titan can only kneel down! Besides, your majesty and Tang San are all brought up by me. Don''t I know what he can do? Titan is in his hands. There''s no chance. " Zhao Wuji and frande nodded slightly, and they thought of Gao fan''s strange abilities. they didn''t speak for a moment. Chapter 863 Seeing the reaction of the three, Liu Erlong was shocked and said, "don''t you even have a chance to fight? Is it difficult for him to win the title "That''s not true." Yu Xiaogang looks mysterious, "in a word Er long, just look at it with ease. " Liu Erlong looks stunned, and she is more curious about Gao fan''s strength. "Don''t talk nonsense, old man. You can do whatever you have!" Gao fan a face evil smile, hands in front of the chest, a pair of danger langdang appearance. Titan''s face was awe inspiring, and the field of force started instantly, and the space of ten meters around him fell into the control of power instantly. Poop! Tainuo and Tyrone kneel on the ground in an instant, while Gao fan still seems like nothing happened. Yes, keep the same. Titan''s eyes flashed a bit of shock, the boy''s power is so strange, his own field of power is useless to him? "Dad..." "Grandfather..." Tainuo and Tyrone, a pair of innocent suffering father and son, raised their heads with a bitter face. "Useless things!" Titan''s face turned black, and one of them kicked them out of the field of power. look at other people, and then look at you two. what a shame to our family of power! Gao fan looked at the play with a smile, completely unmoved, "old man, if you only know this, I''m afraid I''ll end this boring competition." "Asshole!" Titan has been completely infuriated by Gao fan, even said boring, "you want to die!" The rage surged up, and the real spirit of Titan appeared in an instant. an earth yellow giant enveloped Titan in it, sweeping the audience with overwhelming momentum, and the stone pillars on one side cracked directly. The onlookers were injured one after another, and the weak students were directly shocked. Yu Xiaogang four people can''t sit still any more, and they all help to save those students who are blown away. Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring, and then let Titan continue to be presumptuous. He is afraid that Lanba college will be demolished by the other party. if he doesn''t do anything at this time, when will he wait? Brush! Gao fan, a flash, appeared on the side of the Titan and hit the old face of the Titan. Titan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and it was obvious that he had found Gao fan''s arrival. Terrible speed, no wonder Tainuo is defeated by you! But it''s a pity that you met Laozi! At the same time, Titan raised his right hand block with a look of consternation, and his left hand accumulated strength at the same time. he was ready to attack Gao fan while blocking Gao fan''s blow, so that the boy who didn''t know the height of the world knew what it was. But the next second, the smile on Titan''s face froze. Because he found that the arm he used to block Gao fan''s fist had severe pain, which he had not felt for many years. What''s more terrifying is that he found that he didn''t seem to have any use for Gao fan''s block, and his palm had a close contact with his surprised old face. "Pa!" A crisp sound. In the eyes of the crowd, Titan slapped himself into a top and whirled away at a high speed, then after knocking over a low wall, he did not move. At this moment, the scene was still Even Taino and Tyrone and their son were staring at the Titan spinning and disappearing in the hole. "Let''s see how the Titan''s injury is!" Frande''s face was full of joy and his voice was full of joy. GAO fan really gave him face! Chapter 864 Liu Erlong recovered from the shock and quickly called on the students to come forward to save people. Tyler and Tyrone reacted and quickly followed the crowd Not long ago, Gao fan''s villa living room. Titan wakes up from the sofa, master and others are there. "Grandfather! Are you awake? " "Dad? Are you ok? " Tyler and Tyrone come around. "Nothing..." Titan looked at the crowd in amazement, "where is this? What just happened? " When Titan saw Gao fan, he suddenly heard something, and suddenly his old face turned black, "boy, you sneak attack!" "Come on!" Gao fan waved his hand, "if you lose, you lose. Do you want to break the debt, old man?" "You..." Titan was very angry, but Gao fan''s words are reasonable. Losing is losing. Titan looks tangled, he never thought he would really lose. Special It''s hard to lose. "Ah! I''m willing to accept defeat... " Titan heaved a deep breath and blushed, "you see, this is OK. I''ll let my grandson serve you as a slave. As for the family of power, absolutely not!" The master and others frown one after another. It seems that the titans of the powerful family will break their promise, but it''s normal to think about it. The powerful family will surrender to a smelly boy without any background. It''s really humiliating to spread it. Tyrone''s face is black. Grandpa, how can I pay for losing the bet? "Why?" Small dance fork waist, "Hall strength of a clan, really want to break their promise?" "I''m not going to break my promise!" Titan''s face turned red and black. "It''s because the family of my power has its own master. I want Tyrone to be your slave, and I want to drive him out of the family!" "Ah?" Tyrone is crying. What am I doing wrong? You''re going to kick me out of the house. Everyone frowned, "what''s the matter?" "No harm!" Gao fan took out a token and threw it on the coffee table in front of Titan. "You mean him?" Titan glared at the token on the table and nearly dropped his chin. Also surprised is Yu Xiaogang. How did Gao fan take out Tang Hao''s token at this time? Is there any relationship between the Li clan and Tang Hao? "You This... " Titan quickly held the token in his hand, "where did you get this token?" "This is a gift from Tang Hao to me. He said that if one day I want to accept the Li clan, I can show this token to an old man named Titan!" Gao fan stood with his hands down, frowning slightly. "You Who are you? " Titan''s face was excited, and his eyes were filled with tears. Gao fan looked at Titan and said calmly, "my name is Gao fan. Although my surname is not Tang, I have a younger brother. His name is Tang San!" "Tang San..." The Titan''s eyes widened. "Who is he? He is... " "Yes! He is the son of Tang Hao and the blue silver emperor Gao fan has a direct showdown. "Young master! Little Lord, where is he? " The whole body of Titan was shaking with excitement. "He''s practicing in a secret place. When he leaves, I''ll take him to see you!" "No!" Titan a face stubborn, "I don''t believe, I must see little Lord now." Gao fan is a persistent old man. No more nonsense, Gao fan with Titan directly flashed to the Tang three cultivation place: ice and fire Liangyi eye. Dugu Bo, the guardian of Tang San, flashed out of the poisonous gas with an awe inspiring face. Chapter 865 "Your Majesty?" When Dugu Bo saw Gao fan and Titan, he was slightly surprised, "you are..." "Oh, this is Titan, the head of the Lizhi clan." Gao fan''s face is indifferent. "I''ll take him to see Xiao San. You step down first." "I''ll leave!" Dugu Bo nodded respectfully and disappeared. The Titan looked puzzled and said, "that was "Du Dou Luo, Dugu Bo?" "Well!" "He just called you your majesty?" Titan is even more surprised, who is Gao fan? You know, even Tang Hao, the master of Titan, doesn''t have the power to take a title. "Well!" Gao fan looks indifferent. "Dare to ask What country are you, your majesty? " The tone of Titan''s voice changed a lot. "All nations!" "Where is the kingdom?" Titan was completely confused. He didn''t remember the country on the map! "All right, here we are!" Gao fan talks to Tang sannu not far ahead. Titan frowned and looked over. At this time, Tang San was meditating. The spirit of blue silver grass in his right hand and the spirit of Haotian hammer in his left hand appeared beside him, and his whole body was full of soul power. "What a great hammer Titan looked at the Haotian hammer in Tang San''s hand and held out a pair of old hands toward Tang San. Two lines of tears fell from his face, "little Lord It''s really the young master Gao fan put out his hand to stop Titan, "don''t disturb him!" "Well!" Titan also knew that this was not the time to be excited, so he quickly stopped. They stood like this for half an hour, and Tang Sanzhong woke up from entering Dingzhong. "Van Gogh, why are you here?" Tang San looked at Gao fan and the Titan standing beside him in amazement. "This grandfather is..." "He''s a Titan, a fortune your father left you!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Stay?" Titan was confused at that time, "master, what''s wrong with him?" "Cough Sorry, I used the wrong word. He ate well, slept well, and was very good! " Gao fan has no expression. Tang San faintly smiles and looks at Titan, "grandfather Tai, brother fan is like this. Dad, he''s OK." "Young master, can you tell me something about the master''s experience in these years?" Titan looked up at Tang San, his eyes full of eagerness. Next, Tang San accepted Titan as an old slave, and then told Titan about Tang Hao in these years, and how Tang San and Gao fan depended on each other in these years. Titan is crying and crying to avenge Tang Hao. if it wasn''t for the two of them, I''m afraid Titan would have gone to the martial spirit hall to fight. Titan is holding Tang Hao''s token, kneeling on the ground, crying. While Gao fan and Tang San leave Titan aside with a sad stomach. They sit on the stone beside binghun Liangyi eye and chat. "Xiao San, the marrow washing formula you invented is very effective. I''ve tried it for Dugu Yan." "Dugu Yan?" Tang San was stunned. "Did you conquer that woman too..." "Don''t get me wrong! At that time, the old man Dugu Bo was also present. I was innocent! " Gao fan explained in a hurry. "Ha ha! It''s all right Don''t explain, explanation is cover up "Forget it Let''s not talk about her Gao fan waved his hand, "I''m now the honorary Dean of Lanba college, oh no, Shrek college, I plan to build Fanguo based on Shrek college after the mainland senior soul master competition, When do you plan to start the construction of Tangmen?" Chapter 866 Tang San shook his head slightly. "I was going to do the same thing, but since you want to attract Shrek''s people to Fanguo, I have to go to other places to find people." "Er..." Gao fan was stunned. "It''s OK. I''ll give you half of them. fat man, Oscar, Dai mubai, master, er long teacher, frande, Zhao Wuji, all these are for you!" "No, no, no..." Tang San shook his head. "You''d better go first. I''m not in a hurry." "No, I can''t bully you any more. I''m bullying you. Readers will kill me." "Two young masters!" Titan cold not Ding of the head, "the establishment of the clan thing, the old slave has experience, you ask me!" "Wipe! You old man, how can you walk quietly? Do you mean to scare me? " Gao fan looks surprised. "It''s not good!" Titan said with a shy face, "it''s really the topic that the two young masters talked about that makes the old slave feel excited. He didn''t help coming. One of you wants to establish a clan, the other wants to establish a country, if the master knows that the two young masters have such ambitions, he will give his full support! " "Cough Forget it Gao fan waved his hand, "you just said that you have experience, but do you have any suggestions?" "I feel that the two young masters can start a business together. They all rely on you to build a country and a clan." "Well? What do you mean "It means that you can use the same group of people to establish both the state and the clan. after all, it''s not said that the clan people can''t work in the national institutions!" Titan said with a smile, "think about it, when Gao fan''s country moves to the mainland, the Tang clan of the three young masters of the Tang Dynasty should also become the leading clan in the mainland." "At that time, one is the emperor of a powerful empire, and the other is the leader of a high-level sect. The two young masters will surely be able to sweep the mainland!" "Hiss..." Gao fan took a breath, almost jumped up in excitement, "yes, old man, your brain is smart enough!" "Hey, hey!" Titan light smile, "before the master also said so." Gao fan nodded, "I don''t know if you are willing to join us?" Titan took a deep breath, half kneeling on the ground, "the old slave is willing to lead the family of Li to serve the two young masters, and never betray them from generation to generation!" "Ding! The family of acceptance, points + 100! " Gao fan light smile, and 400 points, have to find time to spend a flower. After a while, Gao fan and Titan returned to the villa. The people in the villa were waiting for flowers to thank. Later, Titan swore allegiance to Gao fan in front of everyone, which shocked everyone present. Liu Erlong also took the opportunity to announce that Lanba college was officially renamed as Shrek college, and Gao fan was appointed as the honorary Dean of Shrek college. GAO fan''s name was directly written into the history of the college. Since then, Gao fan has become the myth of Shrek college and the idol of every Shrek student. Time passed quickly and half a year later, Tang San finally passed the customs! On this day, everyone is suffering from Liu Erlong. "You see, who''s back?" Gao fan led Tang San to appear in front of the crowd. "Ha ha! Everyone is here Tang San was embarrassed to buckle the back of his head and looked at the crowd. "Third brother!" Oscar''s face was full of tears, "third brother, long time no see, I miss you so much!" Chapter 867 "That''s right, third brother. In the days without you, Oscar and I can only eat your Majesty''s dog food. What a pity!" Little fat Ma Hongjun also came up. "Ha ha, isn''t it good to have dog food?" Tang Sany said with a bad smile, "eh? Where''s boss Dai? " Yu Xiaogang said with a smile, "he''s been hitting the level 40 bottleneck for a month..." "Tell him to come out, Xiao San can help him break through level 40!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Well?" Yu Xiaogang is slightly puzzled, but he still believes Gao fan''s words, and immediately asks Oscar to go to Dai mubai. "It''s not just Dai." Tang San said with a faint smile, "I''ve brought gifts to each of you this time, which can help you upgrade your level." "What? The gift of upgrading Everyone was shocked. Is there such a good thing in the world? You know, upgrading can only be achieved through a lot of training. "First call everyone to the principal''s office, including Zhao Wuji and frande." Gao fan gave a faint smile. After a while, people gathered, even Dugu Bo and Titan were called by Gao fan. Tang San had already taken out a herbal medicine shining with a faint red light from his belt. "This herb is called cockscomb Phoenix sunflower. It''s a big tonic herb with fire attribute. It''s very suitable for Ma Hongjun!" Ma Hongjun at that time in front of a bright, quickly reached out to pick up, "thank you three brothers!" "Wait!" Yu Xiaogang frowned and said, "Xiaosan, you took this herb from Binghuo Liangyi eye, didn''t you?" "Yes, teacher!" Tang San smiles. Dugu Bo is very aggrieved. All these are his. However, he could only bear to cut what he wanted, and he also wanted to see what miraculous effect these grasses could have. Yu Xiaogang''s face was dignified, "it''s not impossible to use herbs to enhance strength, but as a medicine, it''s three times poisonous. I''m afraid these herbs will bring you side effects." When they heard the speech, they frowned slightly, even Ma Hongjun took back his outstretched hand. "Don''t worry, teacher." Tang San said with a faint smile, "the herbs I brought back are all selected by me for you. of course, there will be side effects if I eat herbs carelessly, but there will be almost no side effects if I use my method." "Oh?" Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly, "then you have to talk about it well with everyone. After all, our research on herbs is not as thorough as you." "Well!" Tang San Jiang holds the cockscomb Phoenix sunflower in his hand, "this cockscomb Phoenix sunflower contains a lot of pure natural fire attribute elements, it''s a real tonic for fat people." The fat man has carefully accepted the herbal medicine, "then how do we use it?" Tang San said with a faint smile, "when meditating, put it in front of you and slowly absorb its ability in the way of cultivation. you can''t chew it or swallow it directly, you can only slowly absorb it! It will take about seven days. When you fully absorb it, you should be able to upgrade to level 3 or level 4. " "What? Four grades in seven days? " Everyone was stunned, you know, if you want to be promoted to level 4, it''s impossible without a year''s hard training. "Thank you, brother!" Ma Hongjun, a little fat man, is going to shut up with herbs. "Wait a minute. In addition to the gifts from Xiao San, I''ll give you something more." With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, a soul bone appeared in front of everyone. "Wow! It''s the soul bone Everyone was excited and all eyes were shining. Chapter 868 Especially Frand, the old man is already thinking about how much the ghost bone is worth. Titan and Dugu Bo opened their eyes even wider, because there was more than one soul bone in front of them. there were three in front of Titan and two in front of Dugu Bo. They all know what GAOFAN means, which means to reward their family''s descendants. "Yes, these are the soul bones!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "you are all my ministers. These souls and bones are given to you. after you get the herbs from Xiao San, you can absorb them together. I think you can make a breakthrough soon." "Thank you All the people happily accept the soul bone, only Dugu Bo and Titan are very embarrassed. "Take it!" Tang San looked at them and said, "only when you are strong can you help me and your majesty better!" Titan and Dugu Bo look at each other, but they don''t show any affectation any more. Now, only Dai mubai refuses to accept Gao fan''s gift. after all, Gao Fan said long ago that he would destroy the Xingluo Empire, and he still has a lot of hostility towards Gao fan. "Boss Dai, take it. You need to be stronger, don''t you?" Tang San came forward and patted Dai mubai on the shoulder. Oscar and Ma Hongjun are also a burst of wink, "Dai boss, Xiao San said is very reasonable." "Hum!" Dai mubai waved his hand and said nothing to his soul bones. Gao fan doesn''t matter. Anyway, Dai mubai will accept it sooner or later. Yu Xiaogang said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I don''t know where you got so many soul bones? According to my research, the conditions for the formation of this soul bone are extremely harsh! " "Yes The Titan frowned and said, "I''m also very curious. according to incomplete statistics, only one soul bone can be produced for every million soul beasts. Your Majesty, if you take out so many soul bones at one time, it''s a bit destructive!" "Hey, hey!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I reward you for finding a tomb of ghosts and beasts in the big star forest, which is full of corpses of ghosts and beasts. it seems that all ghosts and beasts who die will go there to bury themselves in the end. so there are ghosts and bones everywhere!" "What?" Everyone was shocked, did not expect that there is such a place in the world? "Then..." Oscar''s eyes lit up, "Your Majesty, do you still have a lot of soul bones? Can we have a complete set of soul bones for one person?" Bang! At that time, Liu Erlong had a big hammer on Oscar''s head, "what do you think?" "Cough!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "theoretically, it''s OK, but at that time there were a group of ghosts and beasts guarding. I was chased and beaten by them before I took too much. I couldn''t beat them again, so I had to escape." "What? A million year old beast? A group? " Everyone''s eyes widened again. "And even you can''t beat it?" "Cough! That''s exactly what happened! " Gao fan shrugged helplessly, "next time, when I''m free, next time I''ll get more for you." Next, Tang San distributed everyone''s herbs, including Yu Xiaogang, Liu Erlong, frande and Zhao Wuji. After getting the fairy grass, they all shut up one after another under the arrangement of Tang San. Gao fan is bored in Shrek college. He can only go to Tiandou city by himself. Everywhere he went, he attracted a lot of eyes, it was not a short time, he had been stopped by a lady from a rich family. Chapter 869 "Handsome boy, let''s have dinner together!" Gao fan is very upset about this. It''s also a mistake to be handsome. At this time, out of the side of a woman in black, with a veil on her face, only a pair of star eyes. The woman is slim, with blue hair falling down like a waterfall, and her eyes sweeping the audience coldly, "where''s the wild girl? Go away!" The rest of the women to see the strength of the woman is also high cold, a face of suffocating have left. Gao fan was slightly surprised. Isn''t this ye Lingling from Tiandou Royal College? I remember the last time I saw Ye Lingling, she was still lively and innocent. What''s the matter now? Suddenly it''s so high and cold? "Hoo..." Seeing the other party leave, ye Lingling takes a long breath, then looks at Gao fan with a smile on her face, "how about it? I''ll help you out. Should you invite me to dinner? " Ye Lingling holds her arms in front of her chest and looks at Gao fan with a proud face. Gao fan light smile, this chick is a little interesting. Last time ye Lingling was drunk at the dinner table, but Gao fan didn''t have time to communicate with each other in depth. now that she has met her, Gao fan has no reason to refuse the invitation of beauty. Ye Lingling is also the descendant of nine star crabapple, which is a kind of peculiar martial spirit. It has always been worn in one vein. only when the owner of the previous generation of nine star crabapple dies, the next generation of nine star crabapple descendant will appear. so for many years, the martial spirit of nine star crabapple has not formed a big family like Qibao Liuli pagoda, but it is just the same In this way, nine star crabapple is the first auxiliary martial spirit in Douluo mainland. with such martial spirit, and ye Lingling is still single, how can Gao fan make ye Lingling stay alone? "That''s nature!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it''s my honor to go to dinner with a beautiful woman like you. I don''t know what you like to eat?" Ye Lingling''s face turned red and spat in a low voice, "I hate it. No one can say that other people are beautiful when they meet. Although it''s very frivolous, it''s hard to refuse!" In fact, the last time she was in Soto City, ye Lingling had a story with Gao fan on purpose. it''s just the saying that women don''t get drunk and men don''t have a chance. That''s why Ye Lingling would get drunk on that day. But at that time, Gao fan didn''t have anything to do with Ye Lingling, which made her regret. But fate is so wonderful, ye Lingling and Gao fan meet again. "Well..." Gao fan gave a faint smile and looked around. "Let''s talk while walking. it''s still very early for dinner. Let''s go for a stroll first!" "Good..." Ye Lingling''s voice is very light. She follows Gao fan''s steps. Is this a date? What a nuisance, How could I agree to his appointment so easily? Shortly after, they walked to Tiandou auction house. The auction house attracted Gao fan''s attention. "What? Do you want to go to the auction house? " Ye Lingling looks curious. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "I have nothing to do. I haven''t tried dating in such a place as the auction house." Having said that, Gao fan has been walking towards the auction house. "A date?" Ye Lingling''s face was hot, and she quickly followed. "Hello The staff of the auction house reached out and stopped Gao fan and ye Lingling, "sorry, I have to verify the capital before I participate in the auction!" "Well!" Gao fan smiles faintly, capital verification is a routine operation, so he takes the card from his own space Chapter 870 Suddenly, the smile on Gao fan''s face solidified What cards are there? Qian dute gave Liu Erlong nothing left! "That I still have some pocket money here! " Ye Lingling also found Gao fan''s embarrassment and said softly. "Er..." Gao fan looks embarrassed, you can''t be without money at this time, if you don''t have money, you''ll lose face in front of beautiful women! "Then what..." Gao fan took out the Zhuge crossbow made by Tang San and said, "I''m going to auction this weapon, OK?" As soon as the staff member saw it, although he didn''t know what Zhuge crossbow was used for, it was extraordinary. "Hello! Of course, it can be auctioned, but we need to ask the appraiser to fix the price first. Please follow me first! " "Well! Lead the way Gao fan took a long breath and finally managed to cope with it. Ye Lingling smiles a little, GAO fan''s face saving performance is a little witty and funny to her. Not long after, Gao fan''s Zhuge crossbow was priced at 10000 gold soul coins by the appraisers, this surprised Ye Lingling very much. At the same time, they also successfully obtained the admittance qualification. For the safety of Gao fan and ye Lingling, the staff suggested that they wear masks. but how could Gao fan be so arrogant? As for ye Lingling, she was wearing a mask, and she didn''t need a mask. They came to the auction house and sat down at random. Ye Lingling was a little excited. It can be seen that she also participated in such an auction for the first time. Gao fan looked around and found that there were so many people who didn''t wear masks to cover up their identity. The old enemy, Prince Xuexing, was among them. Prince Xuexing is playing with the bunny girl attendant beside him. He doesn''t seem to notice Gao fan. But not far away from Gao fan, a middle-aged man in a blue robe nodded to him. Gao fan looks at each other in dismay, the middle-aged man''s dress, and the fierce old man with a long sword beside him. Who is Ning Fengzhi? Gao fan smiles and nods to Ning Fengzhi, then looks at the center of the auction house. Ning Fengzhi''s sword fight Luo Chenxin frowned, "Lord, this young boy is a bit strange, dare to look at us, it seems that he is a junior of a certain family." Ning Fengzhi smiles calmly, "I think he is different, so I take a look at him more, after the auction, I will get in touch with him, maybe it''s a good idea Talent. " "Well!" Sword fight Luo Chen heart slightly nods, rather breeze sends this suzerain, see person always quite accurate. Not long ago, the auction was more than half over, all the items sold were ordinary herbs and soul guides. Most of the kidney tonifying herbs were bought by Prince Xuexing. It seems that the old man is really empty, and all kinds of attack and defense soul guides were bought by Ning Fengzhi. It seems that Qibao Liuli sect really needs these things. Ye Ling''s mouth shriveled. She never thought that the auction would be so boring and meaningless. if she had known that, it would be better to take Gao fan shopping for clothes. At this time, Zhuge Liannu appeared on the auction table. "Gao fan, look, it''s your Zhuge crossbow. It''s going to be auctioned at last." Ye Lingling is so excited that she almost gets up from her chair, because it''s Gao fan''s stuff. As long as it''s sold, she can go shopping to buy clothes. Ning Feng Zhi and Chen Xin Hear ye Ling Ling''s words, can''t help but slightly look over. Chapter 871 In this way, Gao fan should not be the son of which family? But Do the children of the family need to be reduced to the point of auctioning soul guides for a living? The host was a little excited, and his voice increased by a few decibels. "Next, let me have a look at a new half soul guide we received at the auction today!" "Half soul guide?" All of them looked at the Zhuge crossbow in the hands of the auctioneer and asked from the bottom of their soul: what is it? DUT? Never heard of it! Before, Gao fan discussed with the appraiser that Zhuge crossbow should be positioned as a half soul guide, because the attack power of Zhuge crossbow is not entirely from soul power, half of the attack power comes from the power of machine frame and crossbow. It was the first time that the appraiser saw such a thing, and naturally he didn''t know how to define it. so Gao fan simply defined Zhuge Liannu as a half soul guide. "Yes! The half soul guide is the definition given by the maker of this soul guide. He also has a name, Zhuge Liannu! " The host continues to introduce, half soul guide, is a good selling point. "Since it''s a crossbow, is it an attack type soul guide?" Ning Fengzhi looked at Gao fan with great interest, "just such a small crossbow, how much attack power can it have?" Gao fan light smile, "rather the LORD looked at the line, auctioneer should be able to introduce his attack!" "Well?" Sword fight Luo Chen heart slightly a Lin, "didn''t expect this kid unexpectedly know the patriarch you, it seems that should be a certain family''s son doubtless." Ning Fengzhi shook his head slightly. "I know all the young talents who are almost the same age as Rong Rong in Doucheng this day. There is absolutely no such person among them!" Sword fight Luo Chen heart brow tiny wrinkly, secretly nod, he also really can''t think out which family''s son Gao fan is. "Lord Ning?" Ye Lingling looked at the middle-aged man in shock, and then looked at Gao fan, "do you think he is Lord Ning? Which one is Lord Ning? " "In this day''s Battle City, apart from the seven treasures Liuli sect''s Lord Ning, is there any other Lord Ning?" Gao fan light a smile, see to rather breeze send, and beside of dust heart, "you say?"? The sword fights with Luo Chenxin "What?" Ye Lingling almost cried out, didn''t she just come to an auction? Why did you meet the big guy? Another is the title Douluo! "Wow At this time, the auctioneer tested the power of Zhuge crossbow, making everyone''s eyes bright. The Zhuge crossbow, operated by a staff member of the great soul division, uses the soul power to charge it, and then sends out a steel crossbow at an ultra-high speed, which directly penetrates the steel plate, the steel plate is stained by the dark green venom and is still slowly corroded. Even the eyes of Ning Fengzhi and Jian Douluo Chenxin were attracted in the past. "As you can see, even in the hands of the great soul master, Zhuge crossbow can break out the power of terror and penetrate the one centimeter thick steel plate without any effort. in my more than ten years of auction career, it is the first time that I have seen such a powerful half soul guide." The auctioneer was flushed, "our auction house will set the price of this semi soul guide as 10000 gold soul coins. Now we will start to auction, and the price increase should not be less than 1000 gold soul coins each time!" "It''s a rare good thing!" Ning Feng sends a faint smile, "twenty thousand gold soul coins!" "Ah The auctioneer was slightly stunned. "This guest has offered 20000 gold soul coins. Is there anyone else who continues to bid?" Chapter 872 The scene fell into silence. Although 20000 gold soul coins are not big money for people here, Zhuge crossbow is not a necessary thing for them. At most, it is icing on the cake. It''s the limit to be able to pay 20000 yuan. "Good! Twenty thousand gold soul coins, deal The auctioneer has hammered down and asked people to pack the Zhuge crossbow. Ning Fengzhi and sword fight Luo Chenxin get up and sit down beside Gao fan. "Which family are you from? How can you sell such a sophisticated soul guide? " Ning Fengzhi plays with the Zhuge crossbow just sent by the staff and can''t help exclaiming. It''s the size of a slap, but after injecting soul power, it can burst out with such powerful fighting power. it''s a sharp weapon tailored for their seven treasures Liuli sect, a famous sect disciple. Gao fan light smile, "how? Is Lord Ning interested in my Zhuge crossbow "To tell you the truth!" Ning Fengzhi said calmly, "my seven treasures Liuli sect disciples are weak in fighting power, so as long as Xiaoyou is willing, I am willing to pay a high price to buy this Zhuge crossbow manufacturing method from Xiaoyou, or I can order this weapon in bulk from Xiaoyou." At this time, the 20000 gold soul coins that Gao fan sold Zhuge crossbow had been sent by the staff. Gao fan got up and said with a faint smile, "Lord Ning, I''m really sorry that my younger brother made this thing, so I can''t promise you, but you can rest assured that I will convey your meaning for you, if my younger brother is interested in your proposal, I will take him to visit, and I hope Lord Ning will not dislike us at that time..." "I''m joking, my seven treasures Liuli sect has a wide range of talents in the world. It''s an honor for you to come to our sect. How can you dislike it?" Ning Fengzhi bows his hand to Gao fan, "I won''t send it before the auction is over." "Goodbye!" With a faint smile, Gao fan likes the character of Ning Fengzhi. After Gao fan left, Luo Chenxin frowned slightly, "Lord, are you too polite to this boy?" "You''re welcome?" Ning Feng sends a light smile, "heart uncle, don''t know if you have found snow star Prince''s face?" Sword fight Luo Chenxin frowned slightly and looked askance at snow star prince, he saw that the other side''s eyes were full of evil, and he wanted to swallow Gao fan. "It seems that Prince Xuexing also knows this boy, and has a grudge against him!" Sword fight Luo Chen heart a face is stunned, "Lord, you this is to plan to this kid to deal with snow star Prince for us?" "Of course not." Ning Fengzhi smiles, "it''s Prince Xuexing. Although Gao fan has some skills, it''s absolutely impossible to deal with him, but the enemy of the enemy is a friend. I think as long as we tell Gao fan that we will deal with Prince Xuexing, he should be happy to cooperate with us..." Gao fan and ye Lingling are happily shopping in Tiandou city. Now Gao fan is a local tyrant with 20000 gold coins in his hand, Ye Lingling will not kill him politely. "Gao fan, do you think it looks good on me?" Ye Lingling came out of the fitting room in a light blue dress and made a circle in front of Gao fan. Gao fan was a little stunned for a moment, Ye Lingling''s beautiful face was much colder than other girls. Light blue looks a little cool on other girls, but it just shows ye Lingling''s beauty. Chapter 873 Ye Lingling is a few years older than Gao fan, this blue dress just shows the scale in front of her and is fascinating. "Why?" Ye Lingling frowned slightly, "isn''t my skirt pretty?" She nodded slightly and looked down. She was surprised to find that the collar of the skirt was a little low. "Ah Ye Lingling turned to hide in the fitting room with a blushing face, "where are you looking?" Gao fan just returned to his senses and said with a smile, "look at the beauty!" In the fitting room, ye Lingling snorted with shame and indignation: "hum! Men really don''t have a good thing. " Although she said that, ye Lingling couldn''t help thinking of the way Gao fan looked at herself. I think he also likes me to wear this skirt, otherwise he won''t stare at me like that, but this skirt is a little deep, and I''m really embarrassed to wear it. Forget it, don''t worry about it, just as an alternative. Not long after, ye Lingling changed her clothes again, and then showed her face unnaturally in front of Gao fan. She was not going to show it to Gao fan. But thinking that Gao fan might be able to give himself some advice, he came out to give Gao fan a look. "Gao fan, how about this one?" "Well! Very good Gao fan at this time put away his dull eyes, a serious face, "this dress is in line with your temperament." "Oh..." When ye Lingling hears Gao fan''s words, she can''t help turning back to the fitting room with a little loss, because Gao fan''s eyes are not as eager as before. But what''s the matter? Ye Lingling soon changed her body and came out again with a happy face. "How about this one..." "Very good, very suitable for you..." "And this one?" "It suits you very well!" "And this one?" "Good..." After an hour, ye Lingling tried almost 50 clothes, the salesmen in the store were almost crying, and Gao fan was already lying on the chair. Gao fan remembers that the last time he bought clothes with a woman was when the pirates bought clothes with her. At that time, she also tortured Gao fan like Ye Lingling. Gao fan shook his head helplessly and said, "I''m so good. I forget the pain! Today is what nerve, just want to accompany a woman shopping "All right! Just a few of them! " Ye Lingling excitedly asked the shopping guide to wrap up her selected clothes. Gao fan sat up in shock when he was dying and quickly picked up those clothes. "Hurry up, pack up, take away!" Shopping guide is also fed up with, quickly came forward to take over the clothes in the hands of Gao fan. "Wait!" Ye Lingling said suddenly. Gao fan slowly turned back and almost cried, "aunt, what else do you want..." When ye Ling Ling''s eyes swept over the blue dress, her face showed some unnatural, "this one is the same!" "Good!" Gao fan a face excited of will blue long skirt also copied up, let guide to pay in a hurry. Today''s crime of shopping is a relief. What he didn''t notice was that there was a trace of shyness on Ye Lingling''s face. "Go When she came out of the shop, ye Lingling was excited. "There''s a shop selling bags on the corner. Accompany me to buy bags!" Gao fan fell to the ground on the spot. Come on, it''s endless. Yeah! "Cough!" Gao Fan said with a straight face, "Ye Lingling, I suddenly think of something else. I won''t be with you today." As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan went straight away. "Well? Wait... " Ye Lingling''s face was muddled. "You haven''t told me where to find you?" "Shrek College..." Gao fan has disappeared at the corner. "Shrek college? What college is that? Why haven''t you heard of it? " Ye Lingling frowned, her eyes were full of loss. I''m afraid she was not perfunctory, was she? When Gao fan returned to the villa, he drew a prize. he won the blood of the big wooden house man and Blackbeard. After fusion, he gained the skills of reincarnation and power absorption. A week later, all the people went through the customs, and their level was greatly improved. The lowest level of all the people reached 38. In particular, Dai mubai, Yu Xiaogang and Oscar reached the level 40 bottleneck at the same time and needed a new soul ring, so they formed a team to go to the sunset forest. Dugu Bo has been following Tang San all the time, and naturally sees all this in his eyes. This is a group of boys and girls under 14 years old, but their grades have reached 38. he knows that the future of this group of people is limitless, and these people are all around one person, he is Gao fan.Dugu Bo and Titan can''t help but be glad that they can meet Gao fan in their life, because they know that their little remaining life will be changed because of Gao fan. After Tang San leaves the customs, Gao fan tells Tang San about Ning Fengzhi. Tang San showed a strong interest in the order, but he didn''t have much time. So Gao fan called Titan and directly announced the establishment of Tangmen, and let the family of LiZhi join Tangmen to be responsible for the making of parts. Then Gao fan takes Tang San and asks Ning Rongrong to lead the way to Qibao liulizong. With Ning Rongrong, they entered Qibao liulizong successfully. Qibao Liuli is in the back garden. "Daddy Ning Rongrong has rushed into the arms of Ning Fengzhi. "Ha ha, my little witch, finally willing to go home!" Ning Feng''s greasy face. "Cut!" Ning Rongrong Nunu mouth, "Dad, you must wish I wasn''t at home, I''m not at home, you are so clean!" "Ha ha, my dear daughter, what are you talking about?" Ning Feng smiles. "Ha?" Ningrongrong back two steps, hands akimbo, "Dad, you really dislike me!" "Ha ha! Rong Rong, come here and let Grandpa have a look... " Gu Douluo and Gu Rong also have a kind face. Ning Rongrong greets Gu Rong with a smile on his face, Ning Fengzhi''s eyes fall on Gao fan and others. He recognized Gao fan at a glance, and was even more surprised at the excellence of these young people. with his eyes, he saw the extraordinary of these young people at a glance. Gao fan nodded slightly toward Ning Feng Zhi. Ning Feng Zhi was stunned. "Rong Rong, are these your friends?" "Yes Ning Rongrong came to the crowd and said, "Dad, let me introduce you. This is a little dance, this is still, this is Tang San..." When it was Gao fan''s turn, Ning Rongrong''s face flashed a little unnatural, "this is..." "Gao fan, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I still have the same style." Ning Feng looks at Gao fan with a smile on his face. "Lord Ning''s style is even better!" Gao fan grinned slightly. "Dad Do you know each other? " Ning Rongrong was stunned. "Of course!" Ning Feng said with a smile, "Gao fan Xiaoyou''s Zhuge crossbow has left a deep impression on me. I''m talking about it very much these days!" Chapter 874 "ZHUGE crossbow?" Ning Rongrong raised his hand and took out Zhuge crossbow, "Dad, are you talking about this?" "Rong Rong, do you have one?" Ning Feng''s eyes brightened. Inspired by Gao fan, Ning Rongrong shows Ning Fengzhi powerful hidden weapons such as silent sleeve arrows and innuendo, which make Ning Fengzhi and Gu Douluo marvel. "Everyone here has these things!" With a faint smile, Gao fan looked at Tang San, "I promised Lord Ning that day, and today I brought you the maker of these things!" Ning Fengzhi looked at Tang San, with a look of surprise on his face. "Do you mean these things are made by this little friend?" "Of course Ning Rongrong was very active. "This is Tang San. He''s very powerful..." Then, instead of Gao fan, Ning Rongrong introduced Tang San to Ning Fengzhi. after hearing that Tang San had received the support of LiZhi family, Ning Fengzhi asked Tang San to cooperate on the spot and signed a concealed weapon production contract of ten million gold soul coins. In order to show his sincerity, Ning Fengzhi specially left everyone to attend the dinner in Qibao liulizong. Ning Rongrong is not at home for a long time. Naturally, he wants to stay for one night and pull all the girls to stay. Gao fan had no choice but to stay with Tang San. In the banquet hall, Ning Fengzhi sits at the top of the table. On his right side are Jiandou Luo Chenxin and Gudou Luo Gurong, while the first seat on his left side is empty. GAO fan and Tang San sit at the bottom of the table in turn. All the meals have been presented, but Ning Fengzhi still hasn''t announced the opening. "Ladies and gentlemen, please wait a moment. There is still a distinguished guest not here!" Ning Feng brings a faint smile on his face. Everyone also reported it with a smile, but Gao fan was very curious about the location of this flow out to whom. After a while, a man with short hair in a gold inlaid white robe came in quickly from the outside. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting!" At a glance, Gao fan has short light yellow hair, small face and long neck. Who is xueqinghe? But now Xueqing River should be disguised as Qianren Xuejia. "Your Highness! Take your seat quickly Ning Feng smiles. As soon as they heard that Ning Fengzhi called xueqinghe his royal highness, they stood up one after another and gestured to xueqinghe. "You''re welcome Teacher, don''t mention those two words on such occasions in the future! " Xueqinghe is very easygoing and has no airs of the prince. "OK, Qinghe!" Ning Feng said with a faint smile, "here, let me introduce you to Qinghe one by one. these are Rong Rong''s classmates, young talents from Shrek college!" "Yes, teacher..." Xueqinghe quickly steps to Gao fan''s side and sits down. Soon, after three rounds of drinking, everyone got to know each other one by one, the atmosphere at the scene gradually became lively. "Fengzhi, you can see that our family Rongrong is almost 14 years old this year, can we make a marriage for her, and after two years, she can come out of the cabinet!" Gu Douluo''s face is slightly red. "Grandfather, what are you talking about?" Ning Rongrong grabbed Gu Rong''s beard and said, "are you in such a hurry to marry me out?" "Rong Rong must not be rude." Ning Fengzhi said angrily, "you are old and old. You can''t be as willful as before. besides, today you are also in front of Qinghe In front of so many guests "Oh..." Ning Rongrong''s eyebrows are tight, so she can only give up. "I''m so sorry!" Ning Fengzhi looked at the crowd and said, "my little girl is neglecting discipline and making a fool of herself!" "Miss Rongrong is innocent, no harm!" Xueqinghe smiles calmly. "Ah..." Gu Douluo said with a smile, "I don''t think his highness Qinghe has a good match? Lord, why don''t you betroth my family to his highness Qinghe? " After all, we all know that Ning Rongrong is Gao fan''s favorite. Even Ning Rongrong also looked at Gao fan with a flimsy look in his eyes. Gao fan is still tasting the wine. Snow River light smile, "bone Douluo joked, Rongrong is Ning uncle''s baby daughter, this can never use!" "What can''t be done?" Gu Rong a face doesn''t matter of smile, "isn''t Qing He his highness don''t see up to my family''s small evil girl?" "No, no, no!" Snow River quickly waved his hand, "bone Douluo joked, I''m afraid it''s Miss Rongrong who doesn''t want to!" "Oh?" Gu Rong looks at Ning Rongrong, "Rongrong, don''t you want to?" "I..." Ning Rongrong frowned. She didn''t know how to answer the question. Xueqinghe is the crown prince of the Empire. He is very good-looking and has a unique background. He can bring great help to Qibao Liuli sect,As a young lady of zongmen, Ning Rongrong''s childhood education tells her that, if she is rational, xueqinghe is certainly a good match for her. Gao fan calls himself the emperor of the kingdom of fan. He is an ambitious man with many wives and concubines. He is powerful and has an unlimited future. but if he wants to build a new country, he must be in great danger and may die one day. So no matter how you look at it, xueqinghe is better. But if you have to choose one, Ning Rongrong is more willing to choose Gao fan. After all, at least she is really excited about Gao fan! "All right!" Gao fan stood up from his seat and stood up with a negative hand, "Rong Rong, she is my woman!" When the words came out, there was silence. Ning Rongrong, the client, forgot her shyness and looked at Gao fan with shining eyes, her eyes were full of surprise, she never thought that Gao fan would say such words so boldly at such a time. "Presumptuous! What are you talking about Gu Douluo couldn''t sit still at that time, it was just chiguoguo beating him in the face. "I said, Ning Rongrong is my woman!" Gao fan narrowed his eyes and gazed at Gu Rong. Gu Rong gnashes her teeth, hoping to put Gao fan in the right place. "Ha ha!" Ning Feng said with a smile, "it''s still Gao fan who is frank. Uncle Gu doesn''t have to be so angry. Don''t let Qinghe see the joke." Xueqinghe smiles awkwardly, but he really didn''t expect such a thing to happen. "brother Gao fan is a young genius with a straightforward personality. He can be so calm in the face of Title duel. It''s human nature that Miss Rongrong is innocent and can be loved by brother GAOFAN. What''s the joke? Besides, hasn''t miss Rongrong promised yet? " "I promise!" Ning Rongrong lowered his head and made a stubborn voice. The smile on xueqinghe''s face suddenly solidified. Of course, he didn''t expect that Ning Rongrong would reply like this. "What?" This time, not Gu Rong, even Ning Fengzhi, who had always been gentle and elegant, stood up and said, "Rong Rong, what are you talking about?" Chapter 875 Ning Rongrong gets up slowly and looks at Ning Fengzhi. His eyes are full of stubbornness, "yes! You heard me right, just now I said, "I want to be Gao fan''s woman!" "Ding! Accept Ning Rongrong, points + 100! " Gao fan light smile, ningrongrong this 100 points, finally to the account. "Rong Rong You Ning Fengzhi can''t sit still. as a father, how can he not think about his children''s future? Especially when her daughter, who had been doting on Youjia for many years, suddenly told her father that she had a boy she liked. Which father in the world''s first reaction when hearing this news is not to find out the man and beat him up? "Father, I don''t like Gao fan for a day or two!" Ning Rongrong''s eyebrows were tight, "when I first met him, I vaguely liked him, later, a lot of things happened when we were together, it was he who taught me to work hard and not to be self willed. He helped me integrate into the Shrek family!" "Before today, I don''t dare to face my feelings for him, because I know the rules of my clan, and the man I like is bound to be redundant!" "But today, you forced me to make a choice, and I Choose Gao fan A speech, Ning Rongrong a face stubborn looking at Ning Fengzhi, eyes full of firm. Gao fan light smile, "Rong Rong sit down, I will marry you!" "Don''t be too crazy, stinky boy!" There are layers of black air around Gu Douluo''s body, then he disappeared with the black air, and when he reappeared, he was on the stage in the middle of the banquet. Everyone''s face was stunned. Gu Rong''s power was strange. "Gudouluo this..." Meng still looked stunned and whispered in his ear, "how can you cross space like your Majesty''s flash skill?" "Well!" Avril nodded solemnly, "it''s really the power of space, that''s right, I didn''t expect that there are still people in this world with such ability, it''s a little interesting!" Xueqinghe looks at Gu Rong with great interest, and he is very happy that the plot will develop in this direction. after all, Gu Rong is the most mysterious Title Douluo in the legend, and Rao Shi doesn''t know much about Gu Rong. This time, Ning Fengzhi is no longer stopping Gu Rong, he also wants to teach Gao fan a lesson. As soon as Gao fan''s body flashed, he also came to the stage. Ning Fengzhi, Xue Qinghe and others were surprised again, How could Gao fan also use the power of space? The most surprising is Gu Douluo Gurong, who is also the owner of the power of space. He finds that he can''t understand Gao fan''s operation just now. "You You just... " Gu Douluo looks at Gao fan in shock. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "what''s the matter? Gu Douluo, looking at your shocked eyes, did you find that I am more proficient in using the power of space than yours? " Gu Rong didn''t say a word, so he acquiesced to Gao fan''s view, because he knew that he was not as good as Gao fan in the power of space. Nani? Ning Fengzhi and xueqinghe are not calm, especially xueqinghe, his cups fall to the ground. The power of space is more skillful than Title Douluo when you are young. This is a talent! "Who on earth are you?" Gu Douluo squints her eyes. "Ha ha..." Gao said with a smile, "I''m the emperor of any country, Gao fan!" "The emperor? "Where is the kingdom?" Ning Fengzhi and others frowned one after another, GU Rong was stunned, "is there a country on the map?" "Not for the time being!" Gao fan smiles, "but it will be soon!" "Soon?" Gu Rong is even more confused. "Yes! Before long, I will announce the establishment of any country! " Gao fan stands up with his hands in the air. "The founding of the people''s Republic of China?" The serious expression on Gu Rong''s face became arrogant, "ha ha ha, stinky boy, you are trying to build a country? Do you know what a nation needs? You want to build a nation? " "Uncle Gu, let uncle Jian come here too!" Ning Feng''s complexion is very blue. Gao fan, the smelly boy, actually said in front of Xueqing river that Jianguo should be built. if Gao fan was not arrested, Qibao Liuli sect would be charged with treason. "Yes! Lord Gu Douluo, with a sharp face, informs jiandouluo in a unique way, jiandouluo stands beside Ning Fengzhi. Ning Fengzhi''s face is very dark now. Today, he intended to introduce Gao fan and others to xueqinghe,Then let xueqinghe come forward to accept several people as the prince. But now it seems that everything has gone wrong. "Your Highness, I''m so sorry!" Ning Fengzhi looks solemn, "I was going to introduce him to you, but I didn''t expect that such a thing happened!" Xueqinghe looks indifferent, "no matter, I admire brother Gao fan very much. I can have such an ideal at a young age. It''s really desirable!" "I will certainly report it to your majesty!" Ning Feng Zhi looks respectfully at Xueqing river. "Don''t worry about the teacher over there. I''ll report it." Snow clear river complexion is indifferent, "now teacher still handles family affairs first!" "Thank you, your highness." Ning Fengzhi looked up at Gao fan and said, "Gao fan, since you want to be my wife, I will tell you the rules of the seven treasures Liuli sect." "First, you have to be strong, at least to be recognized by us!" "Second, it''s unnecessary!" "Third, never betray Tiandou empire!" "Can you do these three things?" "I am very strong! It''s not too much! As for Tiandou empire... " Gao fan stood up with his hands down and looked at Ning Fengzhi arrogantly, "I have never been a member of Tiandou Empire, and there is no such thing as betrayal!" "Son of a bitch!" Gudouluo Gurong can''t sit still. Gao fan''s arrogant eyes don''t give him face. "don''t think you know the power of space. I''m not your opponent. If you have the ability, I''ll fight with you!" "Old bone You''re a little unsteady today? " Jiandouluo Chen''s heart glanced at Gu Rong and said, "it''s OK for you to beat me with him, but you bully a little boy with the strength of Title Douluo. It''s going to damage the reputation of our seven treasures Liuli sect!" Although both Chen Xin and Gu Rong are the title of the seven treasures Liuli sect, they have always been in a competitive relationship, so they are always sarcastic. "You can do it, you can do it!" Gu Rong goes back to Chen Xin. "Cut!" Dust heart a face is not comfortable of see to Gao fan, "boy, I want to try you, do you dare?" "You two are too weak. I advise you two to go up together. I''ll wait for you outside!" Gao fan light smile, directly flashed to the outside of the square. I wipe! Is it so arrogant? A student is trying to challenge two titles. Are young people so arrogant now? Chapter 876 "Asshole!" Gu Rong roared, followed by a flash to keep up with the pace of Gao fan. Dust heart slightly stunned, flash to follow two people. Other people also went out of the hall and came to the square. After a while, the people of Qibao liulizong gathered around the square, they also wanted to see the title Douluo Fawei. "Who is that boy? How dare you challenge jiandouluo? " "It''s said that it''s the Lord''s guest. I guess it''s the son of some family? At most, jiandouluo is playing with him "You don''t know, I heard my cousin on duty at the banquet say that this boy wants to marry Miss Rongrong, so he has to accept the test of jiandouluo." "My God, is it so coquettish?" "Come on, stop making trouble and watch the play well..." "Young man, are you ready?" Dust heart holding a long face indifferent, master style. A strong sword will sweep out with him as the center, and cover Gao fan in an instant. This is his seven kill field, one that can weaken the opponent''s strength. "I said, you and Gurong, you two had better go together!" Gao fan stood in the field with a calm face, it seemed that he was not affected by the seven kill field at all. "I wipe! Who the hell is this kid? Call the title of Douluo taboo, also threatened two title Douluo together! So crazy? " "Who knows! It''s supposed to be grandstanding. " Chenxin''s indifferent face was slightly surprised, he could see that Gao was not pretended, he was really not affected by his own field. "Smelly boy, the sword has no eyes. You''d better be serious!" Chen Xin only felt that his heart was full of Qi and blood, in his life, he met such an arrogant young man for the first time. If not for the face of Qibao liulizong, he has stabbed Gao fan to death on the spot. At this time, Ning Fengzhi ordered that all the disciples of the seven treasures Liuli sect withdraw from the square. What should they do. He can see that Chenxin is also annoyed by Gao fan. He is afraid that Chenxin will kill Gao fan with excitement. it''s not good for his disciples to pass on this matter, so he can only support these people. With the order of the patriarch, the people of the seven treasures Liuli sect also retreated obediently. "Ah..." Gao fan shook his head helplessly, "old man, while I''m in a good mood now, you can do it quickly, otherwise, when I do it, you won''t have a chance!" "Dust heart, you ya start quickly, don''t be stupefied!" One side of the ancient banyan can''t wait, "he will space power!" "What? The power of space? " Chen Xin is shocked, because Gu Rong is also a person who has the power of space, they have been fighting for many years, so Chen Xin knows the strangeness of the power of space. Then, the dust heart''s face was awe inspiring, and the soul ring at his feet rose, yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, black, black, black! "Grandfather Jian, be careful, your majesty. He is very strong!" Ning Rongrong held his hands in front of his chest, her eyebrows slightly frowning. Sword fight Luo Chen heart almost fell to the ground, "Rong Rong ah, you are insulting my grandfather!" Ning Fengzhi and Gu Rong are confused: "Rong Rong, are you calling the wrong person?" Ning Rongrong shook his head slightly, "in a word, Grandpa, just be careful!" "Forget it..." Sword fight Luo Chen heart secretly shakes head, "really is a female big don''t stay, this hasn''t married, elbow to turn outward!" Ning Feng Zhi and Gu Rong have no choice but to shake their heads. The girl is too old to stay. "The third soul skill: flat as water!" With a sharp shout, Chenxin''s powerful sword Qi radiates around him. his move has the power to push the enemy away directly. for a little boy like Gao fan, Chenxin has absolute confidence and pushes Gao fan out. Click, click! The bluestone floor at the foot of Chenxin cracked with the radiation of sword Qi. Everyone could see the strength of this move. But the next second, they were all confused. The smooth water that can tear the bluestone directly loses its effect in front of Gao fan, GAO fan still stands there with no expression, "jiandouluo, your attack has no strength!" "Damn it Sword fight Luo Chen heart complexion one Lin, "the fourth soul skill: murderous show!" Chen Xin''s long sword comes out of its sheath and cleaves towards Gao fan. he has recognized Gao fan as his opponent in his heart. A powerful sword Qi falls from the air and falls towards Gao fan, GAO fan doesn''t move, waiting for the coming of the sword Qi. "No! No good All the people glared, because they saw that Gao fan didn''t dodge at all. Especially the sword fight Luo Chenxin, he has a little regret about cutting out this sword,After all, if Gao fan really died, he would lose the face of Qibao liulizong! At this moment, Gu Douluo takes the hand, he also wants to save Gao fan. After all, although Gao fan is hateful, he is not guilty to death. Ning Fengzhi also quickly uses the seven treasures glazed pagoda to improve the speed of gudouluo. Gao fan smiles faintly. It seems that these old guys are really good people. The next second, Gao fan flashed and directly faced the sword Qi of jiandouluo. "What?" Everyone became shocked, and Gao fan was looking for death. Then, the whole audience was dull: GAO fan swallowed the sword Qi cut by jiandouluo with his mouth open. "Yiliu!" Gao fan licked his tongue, "jiandouluo, the taste of your fourth soul skill is very common!" "You are What ability? " Chen Xin is already looking at Gao fan with the eyes of monsters. a young boy has eaten his sword Qi? I''m just a poor lonely old man. Why show me this? Gu Rong''s face was shocked at this time. His eyes turned and he seemed to think of something. He reminded: "Chenxin, he didn''t swallow your sword Qi. When you think about fighting with me, I can do the same!" Chen Xinjing reminded me, suddenly enlightened, "do you use the power of space to guide my sword Qi to other places? Good boy, you almost cheated me! " Gao fan was stunned. "The power of space can really be used like this, but I really ate your attack just now!" Just now, he launched the ability of dark fruit and absorbed the strike of jiandouluo. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll give him back to you!" As he spoke, Gao fan raised his hand and got the sword Qi. He flew out of Gao fan''s hand again and headed for jiandouluo. Sword Douluo''s face is awe inspiring. Cut another sword to blow away the sword Qi. What''s the matter with that? "Ha ha ha!" Gudouluo laughed wildly, "smelly boy, you really have an idea! You leave the attack of Chenxin in the space, and then open the space channel in other places to release it. however, the speed of sword Qi is so fast that it needs a strong soul power! Your attainments in space are really a genius After Gu Rong said so, Ning Fengzhi also understood the principle, nodded in agreement with Gu Rong''s words, Gao fan is really a genius. Chapter 877 But Gao fan was not happy, "ah, hey ~ I really ate the attack just now, and then release it as it is. Why don''t you believe it?" "Since he likes to eat, you feed him more. I see how long his soul power can support him!" Gu Rong smiles. A smile appeared on Chen Xin''s face. Gu Rong was right. There is a limit to soul power. Gao fan is young, and his soul power can''t be more than Chenxin. So Chenxin: "the fourth soul skill: murderous Gao fan: eat! ¡­¡­ Chenxin: "the murderous spirit is exposed!" Gao fan: eat Ten minutes later, Chen Xin fired a lot of sword Qi, but Gao fan ate them all. Gu Rong''s face is blue, his heart is tired and sweating, GAO fan''s face is still expressionless and even yawns, "ah, Hello, jiandouluo, is your old bone OK?" "Play the devil! Since you like it so much, I''ll give you a taste of it! " The dust heart is made very have no face by Gao fan, the facial expression is iron blue, he wants to make a big move. "The eighth soul skill: moving mountains and reclaiming the sea!" As soon as the voice fell, twelve huge sword shadows fell from the sky with the waving of the dust heart, towards Gao fan, for a time, the whole world was shaking! People''s faces were shocked and looked up at the overwhelming sword Qi falling from the sky. Is this the full blow of Title Douluo? Sure enough, it''s so strong! Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head and eat! ¡­¡­ After eating, Gao fan remained motionless and said, "come on, go on!" A crow flies in the sky. "What? Is that all right? " Chen Xin was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. If Gao fan uses his soul skill, Gao fan''s soul power has reached a terrible level. Gu Rong frowned tightly. He was thinking about a question. If he was Gao fan and used the power of space, could he do so? Of course, the answer is no, because if it were him, his soul power would be exhausted. But Gao fan not only has no sign of exhaustion of soul power, but also seems to be getting stronger and stronger. "If you don''t continue, I''ll do it!" Gao fan had a sinister smile on his face and spread out the palm of his right hand. There was a golden crack in his palm. A golden sword rose slowly in the crack. The sword fights Luo Chen heart to see this handle to look very general of gold small sword, at that time surprised of stare big eyes. No one else can see it, but Chenxin can understand it. although this small sword looks ordinary, it contains the meaning of creating the world. This small sword is a new skill that Gao fan obtained by fusing the blood of the people living in the big wooden house: Golden Wheel reincarnation explosion! At the beginning, the people in the big barrel cottage used this skill to cut open the moon with one sword. Naturally, there is no doubt about the attack power of this skill. it is not too much to be called the strongest sword of all heaven and all worlds. "Ha ha!" With a faint smile, Gao fan put the golden sword away. Seeing Chen Xin''s surprised eyes, he knew that he had achieved his goal. Sword fight Luo Chen heart at this time has given up, he really is a little fight idea all have no. "Old man Chenxin, what are you doing?" Gu Rong a fierce drink, "fast up!" The dust heart hate to hate of glimpsed Gu Rong one eye, go up your younger sister! "Gudouluo, don''t just shout around..." Gao fan looks at Gu Rong jokingly, "you also go up with jiandouluo!" Gu Rong looks angry and wants to start. "Wait!" Ning Fengzhi stops Gu Rong, frowns tightly, "Gao fan Xiaoyou, can you show us your soul ring?" As soon as Ning Fengzhi said this, people were surprised and widened their eyes, Yes! It seems that I don''t know Gao fan''s level after I''ve been a long time, I haven''t seen Gao fan use his soul power! "Sure enough, he is worthy of being the master of the seven treasures glaze sect. He is really more insightful than others." Gao fanwei squints at Ning Fengzhi, "but are you sure you want to see my soul ring?" At this time, Tang San and others have quietly taken out their sunglasses and put them on their eyes, even Ning Rongrong is no exception. Jian Douluo and Gu Douluo look at Ning Rongrong with a muddled face, "Rongrong, what''s your operation?" "Two grandfathers, take care of yourself!" Ning Rongrong didn''t say much. She''s from Gao fan now. In the face of Ning Rongrong''s inexplicable words, jiandouluo and gudouluo look at each other face to face, in addition to expressing that there is a generation gap and they can''t understand, they don''t think too much."Of course!" Ning Fengzhi''s iron green in front of him, GAO fan''s previous abilities all show a problem. Gao fan is better than Gu Rong and Chen Xin. After calm consideration of Ning Fengzhi, Gao fan should be a title Douluo. But the question is, how can there be such a young Title Douluo? Ning Fengzhi was not willing to believe it, so he asked to see Gao fan''s soul ring. As for the reaction of Shrek, Ning Fengzhi didn''t pay attention to it. Like Ning Fengzhi, xueqinghe doesn''t pay attention to the action of wearing sunglasses. He looks at Gao fan without saying a word and looks forward to it. "Since you want to see it, I will help you!" Gao fan smiles faintly, and the Soul Ring rises at his feet. Yellow, yellow, purple, purple, black, black, red, red "What? Red hundred thousand year Soul Ring! Or two! " Gu Douluo and Jian Douluo have already exclaimed in surprise. Ning Fengzhi endured the pressure brought by the Soul Ring of 100000 years, his face was livid, "no! There are only eight soul rings, which are just soul rings. even if you have two hundred thousand year old soul rings, you can''t play with Uncle Jian and uncle Gu like that! " "Hei hei, Lord Ning is Lord Ning!" Gao fan light smile, the ninth Soul Ring rises from the foot. Yes, before, he integrated the blood of the big barrel cottage people and Blackbeard, and successfully advanced to the title of Douluo. "Dark gold! It''s dark gold Ning Fengzhi looked at the ninth Soul Ring slowly rising at Gao fan''s feet, and his eyes were almost staring out. "It''s actually the legendary one million years, dark golden Soul Ring!" All the people present were shocked by the brilliant golden light! They couldn''t say anything except a rush of mud and horses in their hearts. "It''s just a dark golden soul ring that surprised you so much. It''s a group of people who have never seen the world before!" Gao fan''s face was thumping, "stupid alien people, let me show you what is real Plug in "Dawdle, dawdle, dawdle!" Gao fan''s soul ring from the bottom up, all one after another, all became dark gold. Poop! Ning Fengzhi and others knelt together. Let me wipe. How many games do you want us to play? "Hey, hey! Since you want to see me use my soul power so much, I''ll let you have a look! " Gao fan''s evil smile, "the first soul skill: blind krypton dog eye!" WOW! Chapter 878 Gao fan''s soul ring lights up a strong golden light at the next moment, the golden light will shine through the whole seven treasures Liuli sect in an instant, if there were not for the gate array of seven treasures Liuli sect, the whole Tiandou city would have to light up at this time. "Ah! My eyes There was a howl in the square, and one could see someone rolling on the ground with his eyes covered. A moment later, Gao fan received his magic power, Ning Fengzhi and others gradually calmed down. "How''s it going? Lord Ning? May I marry Rong Rong? " Gao fan doesn''t talk nonsense. He comes to the point. Ning Fengzhi has a bitter face and doesn''t know what to say. Not only him, but also Chen Xin and Gu Rong, who are behind him, have no opinions on Gao fan''s marriage to Ning Rongrong. as for those who become redundant, they dare not even think about it. "Well!" Gao fan light a smile, "since Ning Zongzhu agreed, so I send you a gift again!" Ning Feng causes three people''s eyebrows to slightly wrinkle, just want to say when did we promise you? See Gao fan flash in front of Xueqing river. Snow clear river a face muddle force, "your honor what matter?" Pop! Gao fan did not say a word, raised his hand is a big ear, will snow River fan to lie on the ground. The people present at that time were shocked by Gao fan''s sudden slap. "It''s my birthday! That''s the prince Ning Fengzhi and the three could not help covering their faces, just like Gao fan''s slap on xueqinghe''s face. "Gao fan, you..." Xueqinghe has been forced by the fan, he can''t understand why Gao fan slapped himself at such a time. "Qianren snow, don''t you show your original shape?" Gao fan squints at Xueqing River on the ground with a smile on his face. "Thousand Ren snow?" Ning Feng said in dismay, "Gao fan Did you recognize the wrong person? He is Prince xueqinghe! You said Qianren snow Is it the descendant of the former Pope Chihiro? " "Hum!" Xueqinghe looks like a Lin, "bastard Gao fan, dare to beat the prince, the prince wants you not to be good..." Pop! Voice did not fall, it is a slap, Prince snow river was heavily fan on the ground, hit a shallow hole. "Hun..." Pop! "You..." Pop! "Lord Ning..." Pop! "Save..." Pop! "Ah! Be presumptuous A strong soul force erupted from xueqinghe''s body, and xueqinghe''s body was suspended in the air, xueqinghe with short hair turned into long hair in an instant, a handsome face also turned into a beautiful face, and the palmprint of Ba, which had been beaten by Gao fan, disappeared. The palace dress is made of gold silk, with long slender legs, hot body, golden pupils, cold face, and The golden six winged angel spirit attached to her directly proves that xueqinghe is a fake. "Six wings angel spirit! How can you... " Ning Fengzhi, with a pair of panda eyes, can hardly be shocked. "Yes! I am Qian Renxue, the daughter of former Pope Qian Xunqi! " Qian Renxue looks at Ning Fengzhi with a smile on her face, "teacher, thank you for your teaching these years!" "Asshole! When are you Ning Feng said in a choked voice, "Qinghe What have you done to him? " "He''s dead!" Thousand Ren snow complexion is calm, "weak person, unworthy live!" "What?" Ning Feng is confused, his favorite disciple, xueqinghe, Prince of Tiandou Empire, is dead? And unconsciously changed a person, he was also in the dark. Pa Pa! Gao fan can''t help but clap, "Qian Ren Xue, you are really a powerful woman! Rao shining is such a smart man. With his understanding of his beloved disciples, he didn''t see through that you are a fake! " Ning Feng clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Yes, I don''t know when my beloved snow Qinghe changed people. It''s a failure. "It''s you..." Qian Renxue looked at Gao fan and said with a charming smile, "it''s very interesting!" Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled. This thousand Ren snow seems to be a little abnormal! In the original work, Qian Renxue is a cold, high cold woman. Compared with her mother, she is a piss woman. this woman killed Xue Qinghe and worked undercover in the imperial family of Tiandou Empire, making a great contribution to the later destruction of Qibao liulizong. But now, after being beaten by Gao fan, Qian Renxue still shows such a strange smile to Gao fan, is it hard to be a m-shaking fan?With a faint smile, Gao fan directly comes to the same height of Qianren snow. Ning Fengzhi and others are stunned. Can Gao fan fly? Looking back at Qianren snow, her face did not change. it was like that Gao fan could fly. She was not surprised at all. Gao fan light a smile, "originally just now you still have a chance to escape, but now, you have no chance!" "You want to take me down?" Qianren snow has a smile on her face. "Of course!" Gao fan is confused by the smile on Qian Renxue''s face, but it doesn''t affect his plan. "you are the daughter of Bi bidong. If I take you down and give you to the old turtle on the snowy night, I think he will agree to change his territory and build a country with him!" "Ha ha! Is that right? " Qianren snow didn''t seem to panic at all. She still had a faint smile on her face, "I''m afraid You are going to miscalculate Gao fan frowned slightly, because the abnormality of Qianren snow made him very uneasy. All the powerful forces she has shown before are the power to subvert the common sense of the world. even if Qian Renxue is the daughter of Pope bibidon, she should not be so calm when facing herself. At first, Gao fan thought that Qian Renxue was determined and strong willed, even in the face of a powerful enemy. But now, Gao fan saw a trace of lethality from Qianren Snow''s eyes? Thousand Ren snow in know oneself strong to explode after the watch unexpectedly still dare to expose murderous gas to oneself? What does that mean? Does this say that Qian Renxue has absolute confidence to kill herself? But why does Qianren snow have such confidence? Gao Fan said it was difficult to understand. "Stupid, she''s a system intruder!" System small elder sister voice reminds a way. Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes, "yes! Why didn''t I think of it! " At this time, the snow moved! She appears in front of Gao fan with a flash, the originally white and greasy right hand turns into a black claw and grabs at Gao fan''s heart. Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and his figure suddenly retreated. In an instant, he appeared tens of meters away. Qianren snow flashed again and disappeared out of thin air. Gao fan looks left and right, suddenly finds that he can''t locate Qianren snow at all, this guy''s power of space is the same level as himself. The next moment, Gao fan''s eyes suddenly widened, he was frightened to find that there was a powerful energy impact inside his body, unexpectedly, the attack broke out from inside his body, which was almost inevitable, this is a cool rhythm Chapter 879 Boom! Gao fan It blew up! It blew all over the sky, and every cell died. "Ha ha ha, the cells are all destroyed. Gao fan finally died in my hands!" At this time, a thousand Ren snow appeared in Gao fan''s original place. Her original palace dress has become a fiery red sexy dress, with a clear view of her fiery figure. The makeup on the face is still as beautiful as before, but more enchanting and charming. All the people on the scene were confused again. Gao fan, who was so powerful that he was against heaven, died like this? Is this fake? "Sir Your majesty... " All the women are flustered, if Gao fan really died like this, what should they do? "Don''t panic! Gao fan doesn''t die that easily. " Avril has a calm face. She is the only one who knows Gao fan best. She has seen that the woman named qianrenxue is a system intruder. "Lord Ning, take all the people away quickly!" Although Avril is only 14 years old, her face is far more mature than her peers, "this woman is very dangerous, everyone present is not her opponent!" "Well!" Ning Feng nodded. "Tang San!" Avril, "you take a little dance, they also go with Lord Ning, stay away, no matter what happens, don''t come here!" "Yes Tang San is not ink, he is very clear about Avril''s strength. Although the girls are very worried about Avril, they can only follow her. "Run? Where do you want to go? " Qian Renxue smiles and raises her hand with a smile, pointing to the crowd who fled in a hurry, "you lower creatures of the alien world, sacrifice your fear to me!" As soon as the voice fell, a black energy flew out from the fingertips of Qianren snow, the black energy suddenly soared into a curtain tens of meters wide. A moment later, it rose in the storm, swept all over the crowd, even the sky was black. Both jiandouluo Chenxin and gudouluo Gurong look at each other and fight against the darkness in the sky one after another. the overwhelming soul power erupts from their bodies and passes through the darkness directly. But the dark curtain, as if it had not been affected, still fell slowly. "What? Is the attack invalid? " In their eyes, they are shocked. Is Qian Renxue''s attack even more weird than Gao fan''s? at this time as like as two peas in Avril''s little hand, is just like the black curtain rising from her palm, and instantly melts away from the dark curtain in the sky. Gu Douluo and Jian Douluo are confused. is this little girl who has no sense of existence so powerful? Ma Dan, I''ve lived for nothing in my life. "Let''s go! Go far away Avril snapped, "give me this!" "Let''s go! Sister ivy and brother van are at the same level. If sister Avril can''t make it, it''s useless for us to stay! " Tang San urged people to be humane. Everyone frowned and quickly followed Tang San. , the two people of the battle of the sword and the bone drum, were even older. They lived a long life. was completely overturned by these children today. "Giggle ~" Qian Renxue said with a charming face and a smile, "life hall is really a big hand Even the next master of the temple has been sent, Miss Avril Avril e eyebrow micro Cu, "long time no see, fear messenger Liu Hongye!" "Giggle ~" Liu Hongye said with a smile, "it seems that the eyes of the Lord of life are not so good? Gao fan was killed by me twice. Your chosen son-in-law It seems too weak! " Avril''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and she didn''t know that Gao fan was too weak. After all, Gao fan''s time to become the system owner is too short, and his combat experience can only be regarded as an entry-level in the system owner''s world. compared with Liu Hongye, an old witch who has lived for many years, GAO fan is really too young. "Well! I know whether he is strong or not, but he is not as mean as you! It''s a sneak attack Avril was livid. Liu Hongye''s move to disintegrate Gao fan''s body from the inside should be the effect of some kind of props, even if Avril herself was replaced, she could not escape. "Cluck..." Liu Hongye looks charming, "I''m afraid miss Avril forgot that being mean and shameless is the noble sentiment of our fear hall!" With this in mind, Avril directly raises her hand and sprinkles a galaxy of stars to attack Liu Hongye. Liu Hongye is not afraid at all, summoning the black sky curtain and Avril. Two seemingly gentle and charming women fighting is also open and close, energy overflowing. Just in an instant, the buildings of Qibao liulizong were torn to pieces.Tang San takes people to hide far away. He only thinks that the fight between Avril and Liu Hongye is a fight between immortals, and they can''t get involved at all. All of them are surprised at what they see in front of them. their world outlook has been completely subverted by these young people. Avril and Liu Hongye''s strength is obviously similar. They don''t know how many rounds to fight. Avril can''t kill Liu Hongye. Liu Hongye has lost her unique ability to disintegrate her opponent from the inside, and she can''t kill Avril. for a while, no one can do anything. "Cluck..." Liu Hongye said, "Avril, your son-in-law is dead. Do you need to fight with me? Even if he wins, can he come back? " Avril was cold and silent. She certainly won''t tell Liu Hongye that my mother is dragging you, waiting for Gao fan to come back to solve you. "No..." Liu Hongye frowned slightly, and suddenly realized something. Her eyes twinkled, and her back suddenly became cold. "Is it Is Gao fan alive? " "Ha ha!" Ivy light smile, "Congratulations you answered correctly, but there is no reward." Bang! A dull punch. Liu Hong''s body fell to the ground and tore the square directly. In the space where she used to be, there was a space crack. In the crack, there was a fist. Gao fan, dressed in white, tears open the cracks, walks out of the void and falls in front of Liu Hongye. "Another woman, really..." Gao fan''s face is dignified. He holds his hands on his chest and looks coldly at the woman lying on the ground. He was killed by the system intruder again, and he was completely obliterated, which made him very unhappy. This time, he learned to be smart and didn''t kill the enemy directly. his main purpose was to prevent the enemy from bringing information back. "Cough!" Liu Hongye leaned on the ground with both hands, and struggled to prop up. His face was full of blood. "I should have thought that you didn''t die so easily! But I''m really curious. How did you come back to life after all the cells were destroyed? " Gao fan''s eyes were solemn and silent. He was killed by each other again and again, so he realized his weakness for the first time. If it wasn''t for Miss system to help him prepare for a rainy day, I''m afraid he would be completely cool now. Chapter 880 "Ha ha!" Liu Hongye showed a grim smile on her face. "I advise you to kill me, or I will try my best to get your dog''s head!" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s a pity you don''t have a chance!" While speaking, Gao fan takes out a crystal ball, driven by Gao fan, the crystal ball gives off a gray light, and then a strong attraction bursts out from the crystal ball. Liu Hongye stares at her eyes and becomes stiff. "What?" Of course she knew the crystal ball. "You No way. Where did you get this? No way! You can''t have it! " A soul body was drawn out of Liu Hongye''s body and twisted towards the crystal ball. "Is it..." Liu Hongye''s soul body wails, "is she the queen of life..." Before the words are finished, Liu Hongye''s soul has been completely inhaled into the crystal ball and returned to peace. Avril hurried forward, looking at the crystal ball in Gao fan''s hand with a surprise, "how about it? Did it work? " "Well!" Gao fan took a deep breath, and his face was a little depressed. "That woman''s soul has been absorbed. It seems that this time, I have been saved again..." Seeing Gao fan''s low mood, Avril can''t help but worry, "in fact, you don''t have to blame yourself, you are already excellent!" "Thank you, Avril!" He said thank you, but Gao fan was still not happy, because during the time when he was killed by Liu Hongye and came back, Miss system showed him the picture of Avril fighting with Liu Hongye, he also knew the gap between himself and Avril, at least Avril could fight as well as Liu Hongye, but he was killed. The younger sister of the system is right. Although he has great power, his fighting quality is really poor. even Avril, the princess, can dump him for several blocks, that''s why he is killed by the system invaders every time. In the short time of activating the separation and returning, Gao fan is scolded by the little sister of the system. Gao fan is also fully aware of his own problems and how weak he is. "Avril, am I really weak?" Gao fan looks at Avril sincerely. Avril shook her head, "no, you have done very well, but Liu Hongye, like me, we have lived for thousands of years, your fighting quality is not as strong as ours, isn''t that normal?" "I know that!" Gao fan nodded solemnly, "but weak is weak. on the battlefield, the enemy will not kill you because you are weak, the enemy will not let you go because you have no experience!" "So I decided to train myself well and make myself adapt to the battle quickly!" Gao fan has made a decision, "Avril, you will help me in the future!" "Good I promise you Avril looked at Gao fan''s sincere face in surprise, some unbelievable, she felt that Gao fan really changed. Before today, Gao fan was a cynic, lazy to study, lazy to exercise, even lazy to move. But from now on, Gao fan is really stronger. "Good!" Gao fan''s face showed a serious smile, "Avril, don''t worry, I will be strong soon, have the power to protect you!" "Well!" Avril almost tears, Gao fan''s change makes her very moved, especially when Gao Fan said to protect himself. "Fan Ge ~" "Your Majesty..." At this time, the three people of the Tang Dynasty appeared from the ruins of the seven treasures Liuli sect and looked at Gao fan with tears in their eyes. All the women rushed directly into Gao fan''s arms, holding Gao fan and crying, even Ning Rongrong was no exception. Ning Fengzhi, with two titles, sees all this in his eyes. When he knew that Gao fan had not only Ning Rongrong, but also all the other talented girls, his first reaction was to absolutely refuse the marriage. But thinking of the immortal fighting just now and the powerful power shown by Gao fan, Ning Fengzhi knows very well that his opposition is invalid. Jiandouluo and gudouluo look at each other, then step forward and pat Ning Fengzhi on the shoulder, "Fengzhi, take a look. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. It''s also an honor for Rongrong to meet Gao fan!" "Yes Gu Douluo smoothed his long hair. "Although I don''t agree with the polygamy system, look at them. How harmonious they get along with each other! I think Rongrong will firmly say what she likes about Gao fan, which has been thought for a long time, don''t worry, I believe Rongrong will be happy! " "Gao fan!" Ning Feng''s tears revolve in his eyes, and he looks at Gao fan with a stubborn face."Rather Uncle Gao fan originally wanted to talk about Lord Ning, but he hesitated and changed his mouth, "what''s the matter, you say!" "I promised you and Rong Rong!" Ning Fengzhi was very excited, "but If you let me know that Rongrong is not happy, I will definitely trouble you, even if the seven treasures Liuli sect is destroyed What''s the difference between the present appearance of the seven treasures liulizong and its destruction? "Dad..." Ning Rongrong is also excited. "Rong Rong, she is my woman, and I will treat her well." Gao fan''s face showed a rare seriousness, "not only Rongrong, but also Qibao liulizong, I will protect it well!" "Good!" Ning Feng nodded in secret and said nothing more. At this time, Qianren snow lying on the ground woke up. She looked at the ruins of the Qibao liulizong with a face of horror, and her eyes were uncertain. She clearly remembers that she was exposed by Gao fan, and then fought with Gao fan, as for what happened after she was taken away by Liu Hongye, she can''t remember anything. But none of this matters! The important thing is that she clearly remembers Gao fan''s strength, which makes her feel powerless. She is very clear that in the face of Gao fan, she has no choice but to escape. But now the atmosphere is also very bad, everyone is looking at her angrily, she seems to have no chance. Forget it! It doesn''t matter! Whoosh! The soul of the six winged angel bursts out, and qianrenxue''s body moves quickly, and then appears in the sky in a flash, she plans to fight to the death. With a wave of Gao fan''s big hand, Qian Ren Xue''s figure suddenly flashed and appeared in front of Gao fan. "What? Can this skill be used like this? " Qian Ren Xue looks at Gao fan in shock. Gao fan light smile, "why hurry to go? How about staying and being a bed maid for me? " "Puff..." The crowd laughed one after another, sweeping away the dignified atmosphere before. Avril''s face also showed a faint smile, sure enough, or not serious high fan more suitable for everyone. Chapter 881 Qian Ren''s face is blue with anger! As the daughter of the Pope, she has always been superior. When did she suffer such humiliation, "do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that "Ha ha!" Gao fan joked, "don''t talk about you, even your mother bidong will have to kneel in my crotch sooner or later!" "You! Shameless Qian Renxue is shy and angry, and her face is red, but she knows very well that Gao fan really has this ability! Ning Feng Zhi''s three antiques are watching, and they all feel ashamed. Gao fan''s words are too explicit. Sword fight Luo Chen heart also secretly looked at Ning Rongrong''s expression, the result he found that Ning Rongrong seems not to care about Gao fan this cynical appearance. "Ah! It seems that there is a generation gap... " Sword fight Luo Chen heart brow tight wrinkly, "wind sends, I think we still evade next?" "Ha ha! It''s good to be young, it''s good to be young! " Gu Douluo''s skills are directly activated when she speaks and disappear out of thin air. Gao fan looks embarrassed and looks back at Ning Feng. He is shocked. At this time, he found out some antiques. It seemed that he had just done something wrong in front of his father-in-law "Cough!" Ning Fengzhi cleared his throat, dodged Gao fan''s eyes, then glanced at the sword fight Luo Chenxin beside him, looked up at the sky, and walked to the depth of the sect, "Uncle Gu It''s getting late. What would you like to eat in the evening? " "Keke, Fengzhi, first of all, I''m your uncle Jian!" Sword fight Luo Chen heart face no expression of follow up, "secondly, we just had a meal just fight?" "Ha ha What would you like to eat at midnight, uncle Jian? " "Uncle Jian is old and can''t eat any more. Go and eat it yourself..." "Ah Uncle Jian, don''t walk so fast. Wait for me... " Their voices were getting farther and farther away and gradually disappeared. All the women were surprised, with relaxed smiles on their faces. Ning Rongrong, in particular, found for the first time that the old directors of her family had such a funny side. Gao fan looked back at Xiang Qianren snow, and then went on to a topic, "how about it? Have you considered it? Do you want to be my bed maid? " "I Yes Qianren snow frowned tightly, dodging Gao fan''s eyes. Qian Renxue is an extremely intelligent person. She knows very well that she can''t escape from Gao fan in this situation. So in the short time just now, she has made a decision, first, she agrees to all the requirements of Gao fan, and is trying to pass Gao fan''s information back to the martial spirit hall, this is the top priority! I wipe, promise so straightforward? Gao fan Leng Leng, was thousand Ren snow this sudden "I would like" choke speechless. He could only look up at the crowd, and the look in his eyes meant: what do you think to do? Everyone also looked at Gao fan blankly, "all by your Majesty''s arrangement." "Cough All right Gao fan took out a rope and put it on Qianren Snow''s hand. When the rope touches Qianren snow, it turns into a pair of bracelets and appears on Qianren Snow''s hands, directly blocking Qianren Snow''s soul power. This is the tie immortal rope Gao fan got in the lottery before, because he didn''t have much effect to hide in the system backpack. "It''s called a fairy rope!" Gao fan clapped his hands and said, "it can block soul power. After wearing it, as long as you leave me for more than ten meters, your heart will hurt like a knife!" Qian Renxue looks stunned. How could she think that Gao fan still has this kind of thing, can she block the soul power? Of course, she felt that her soul power was blocked, so she resisted the anger in her heart and looked pitifully at Gao fan, "thank you ~" "don''t look at me like that!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, you didn''t hand in your points. Do you expect me to trust you? "Now that I''ve agreed to be a bed warming maid, I''ll do well! When I think you are qualified, I will help you to release the immortal rope! " Gao fan clapped his hands and got up, "let''s go, let''s go back to sleep, too!" "Brother fan..." Tang San pointed to Qianren snow, "you sealed her soul power, her wound..." "Oh! I almost forgot! " Gao fan drives out a pill and feeds Qianren snow. Before Qianren snow could react, the pill melted in her body. For a moment, Qian Renxue felt that her seriously injured body was recovering quickly, Qian Renxue quickly meditated and digested the medicine. Gao fan takes advantage of Qianren snow to meditate and shows her the skill of changing appearance. This is also to take her out in the future and not be recognized by others. A moment later, Qian Renxue opened her eyes, before she could sigh about the magic of Gao fan''s pills,Qianren snow felt that her body was wrapped by a strange energy. "Not bad!" Gao fan touched his chin and looked at Qianren snow with a straight face. Other people were also Gao fan. Qianrenxue felt like an exposed lamb, accepting the public''s gaze, "you What are you looking at? " "In that case, I can''t recognize it at all." Xiao Wu nodded. "Ah All the women agreed. Qian Renxue knew in an instant that Gao fan had changed his appearance. it was really troublesome! But calm as she, the brain turns fast, has been trying to find a way. The next day, it was just dawn. Tiandou Imperial Palace, Emperor''s palace. "Fengzhi, why did you come to me so early with two young people?" On a snowy night, the emperor only wore underwear and sat on the Dragon couch. Two young people in his mouth, one is Gao fan, the other is Qian Renxue. Ning Fengzhi told the emperor about Qianren snow, but for Gao fan''s help, the emperor almost lifted the palace. Half an hour later, the snow night emperor accepted the fact that Prince xueqinghe had died. He was old, even his eyes became yellow, a pair of haggard hands couldn''t help shaking, and he wanted to kill qianrenxue immediately. However, Ning Fengzhi took advantage of the situation and put forward suggestions. He controlled Qianren snow and attacked Wuhun hall secretly. Gao fan showed his power to the snow night emperor, and told him that relying on the elite competition of the advanced soul Teachers College in the whole mainland, he planned to subvert the martial spirit hall. On a snowy night, the emperor calmed down and planned to accept Gao fan''s suggestion. If you want to get revenge, you have to be cruel! It was not until the afternoon that Ning Fengzhi led Gao fan and Qian Renxue out of the palace. There is no one around the corner "Lord Ning, I will go back to Shrek college first!" Gao fan smiles calmly. "Yes Ning Fengzhi arched his hand to GAOFAN, "I send you to your majesty!" Yes, Ning Fengzhi also submitted to Gao fan after contributing 100 points. He had great confidence in the "Kingdom of all" that Gao fan had returned to. "Well!" Gao fan, with a cool face, leaves with a thousand Ren snow. As like as two peas, thousand thousand snow last night tested the effect of Baling rope. is as high as what she said: blockades the soul force, and does not stay at all. leaves ten meters torn with grief. Now she hates Gao fan to the bone, but she doesn''t dare to show it. "Ah On a snowy night, the emperor did not eat all morning. Let''s go to dinner! " Gao Fan said with a relaxed face. "Good master!" Qian Renxue''s eyes are bright, the opportunity to transmit intelligence has finally come! Chapter 882 Her face was full of smiles. "Master, I know there''s a very good restaurant nearby. Why don''t we eat there?" "Well!" Gao fan pinched on Qian Ren''s snow-white face, "Xiao Xue is so good, leading the way!" Qianrenxue tried hard to squeeze out a smile and said, "please come with me..." Turning around, Qianren snow showed a grim smile on her face. She finally had a chance to pass on information. Gao fan, are you waiting for my revenge? In this way, Gao fan with Qian Renxue came to the restaurant for dinner, attracted a large wave of fans around to sign. Qian Renxue also got the opportunity to pass on the information smoothly. After dinner, Gao fan returns to Shrek with qianrenxue. He still has a lot of things to do, such as let Avril carry out combat training for himself, he also needs to become stronger! Qianrenxue is standing beside Gao fan and Avril in the whole process, watching them fight with fear, scared by their strength, she is so careful that her liver keeps beating. Once in a while, I have to eat a wave of dog food for two. But she firmly believes that now that the information has been out, such a day will soon come to an end. In the martial spirit Hall of Tiandou City the platinum Lord Saras sat on the reclining chair with an obscene face, a pair of withered hands swam on the bunny, making her a little shy. "Monseigneur!" There was a knock outside the door. Saras frowned slightly and looked slightly angry. He interrupted at such a time. "What''s the matter?" "Well, the intelligence department in charge of civil intelligence found a very special intelligence letter and did not dare to determine the level of intelligence. Please send it to Lord Salas for decision!" "Civil intelligence?" Salas brows slightly stretch, although ordinary people in this world are very weak, the strong can''t live without ordinary people, so ordinary people may also provide important information, so the martial spirit palace has established such an intelligence department. After so many years of operation, the intelligence organizations of ordinary people in the Wuhun palace have penetrated into every corner of Tiandou empire. it is no exaggeration to say that there are intelligence personnel in the Wuhun palace from Tiandou royal family to an inn. But ordinary people have no soul power, so they can only use ordinary people''s way of transmitting information. "Which family''s undercover?" Salas was suddenly interested in the information. Generally speaking, folk intelligence will not be sent to him, but since it is sent, it must be extraordinary. The voice outside the door rang out again, "we can''t find out which family it is, maybe it''s an emergency, the other party didn''t leave a sign." "Oh?" Salas nodded slightly. "Present it!" "Yes The man pushed in the door and handed in the information. his eyes could not help sweeping over the Bunny''s white body, making her mouth dry. Salas opened the information and looked at it calmly, his face gradually solidified. Fourteen year old title Douluo? You can also change the color of soul ring at will! Defeat Gu Rong and Chen Xin easily? The battle destroyed the seven treasures liulizong? "Is that what you call intelligence?" Salas is already looking at this man with his stupid eyes. "My lord..." Pop! Salas flashed and slapped the information on the face, "if this kind of information without identity mark is delivered to me next time, it won''t be a slap to you!" "Yes, yes The man picked up the information and ran out of Salas'' room. "Ma Dan! What bad luck Of course, Salas would not believe what the newspaper said, "especially, it seems that it''s time to clean up the intelligence network, otherwise, all kinds of intelligence can be sent. It''s just bad luck!" But soon, Saras''s eyes fell on the bunny again, and her anger gradually eased. "Hey, hey Little beauty, here I am "Ah! Don''t worry, Monseigneur That night, there was a long cry in the hall of martial spirit. That night, qianrenxue in Shrek couldn''t sleep, she was waiting for someone to contact her, because according to the rules of the martial spirit hall, after receiving information, she would send someone to contact her, but After waiting all night, she didn''t wait. Wait! Qian Renxue suddenly remembered that maybe it was because the situation was urgent last time, and she didn''t mark her identity, so the people in the intelligence department didn''t put up her intelligence. Yes! It must be! So, Qian Renxue tried to send an intelligence letter. When people in the intelligence department saw the intelligence of qianrenxue, their faces turned black.This time, the intelligence has the mark of representative identity, which is a pair of wings. He looked through all the information and couldn''t find out which line the mark belonged to. Maybe it was a secret line. Originally, he wanted to send it to Salas, but the burning on his face reminded him of the fear of being dominated by Salas. "Ma Dan, don''t accept any information about the source of this mark in the future. It''s a fake mark!" "Yes Other intelligence officers nodded. Three days later, Qian Renxue frowned tightly, completely unable to understand what happened? Is it because my information is so scary that they regard it as useless information and filter it directly? Yeah! be on the cards! So, Qian Renxue sent a less exaggerated intelligence, and forgot to print her own mark. But when the intelligence personnel received the intelligence of Qian Renxue "Cut! False information... " Just throw it in the trash. Another week later, Qian Renxue cried "Mom, why is my information ignored? Why? " Then, Gao fan took all the people into the lake of life deep in the big star forest and began the half year closure. Qianrenxue also began her daily life of washing, washing clothes, washing socks, warming the bed, secretly sending information. This kind of life is half a year On this day, Shrek all stood in the arena of the elite competition of senior soul Teachers College in mainland China: Tiandou soul field. In half a year, we have grown up a lot. After thoroughly digesting Tang Sangui''s Fairy grass and integrating Gao fangei''s soul bone, Shrek''s overall strength has been greatly improved, even the lowest level Meng still has reached level 47, the rest of the girls are at level 48, and Dai mubai and Oscar have reached level 52. With the help of Gao fan, Tang San has directly developed a set of whole body soul bones. although Tang San still needs a lot of time to fully integrate these soul bones, his level has soared to level 49, which makes Tang San all excited. but Gao fan thinks it''s a pity that if Tang San is at level 50 now, Bi bidong is afraid to vomit blood. As for Gao fan, he has reached level 100 and has become a god! After accepting the Qibao liulizong of Ning Rongrong and Ning Fengzhi, he won 200 points, and then drew the 200 points to integrate the blood of venom, and obtained the parasitic ability of venom, successfully breaking through level 100! Chapter 883 After becoming a God, he didn''t rush to the divine world. After all, his mission in this world is to help Tang Sancheng. Moreover, one of his younger sister''s twin martial spirits has no additional soul ring, so he plans to upgrade another martial spirit to level 100 before going to the divine world. "Wow! So many people Xiaowu is so happy that she likes to join in the fun. "Of course Frande said with a smile, "the annual elite competition of the mainland''s senior soul teachers college is the first grand event in the mainland. not only the soul teachers, but also ordinary people will buy tickets to watch it! Every time this kind of grand meeting, there will always be people making money! Like me... " As he spoke, Flander took out a green uniform and came to Gao fan with a flattering face. "Your Majesty Just take a look at the suit I designed Look at this vibrant green, with the four advertisements on the back, it''s a perfect match! You think, when we are famous for Shrek, how many businesses will come to me for rent? We will make a lot of money then Shrek''s eyes on Flanders are disgusting, even Gao fan. "Cough!" Gao fan''s eyes were cold. "Fland, if you mention more about school uniform, I''ll put you in the cold!" "Hiss ~" fland took a cold breath, and instantly said, "yes, your majesty, I know I''m wrong!" Shrek people are now wearing school uniforms tailored by Princess Yafei according to the aesthetic standards of the world. they are all light blue and elegant. Soon, someone has fixed their eyes on Shrek. "Wow! Look, look, which college are they from? Their school uniforms are healthy "Not only the school uniform is beautiful, but they are also beautiful, especially the man in white. He is so handsome!" "Ah! That''s it! How can there be such a handsome man Gao fan light smile, Shrek appearance, is should be so high-profile! "Well! I think it''s just a bunch of superficial things! " In the crowd, there was a provocative voice. Shrek all frowned and looked over, the visitors were a group of tall men. Looking at each other''s school uniforms, it turned out that they were old acquaintances canghui college. The leader teacher of canghui college is an old man: at that time, he tacitly agreed with the arrogance of his students. the soul teacher should be arrogant! As soon as Dai mubai''s fists were tight, he was about to enter the match. frande stopped him and said, "don''t be impulsive. Fight here. Do you want to be banned?" Dai Mu white complexion a Lin, clenched fist can''t help but loosen. "Oh! What''s the matter? " The man at the head, with a sneer on his face, swept the badge in front of Dai mubai''s chest, "Shrek college? I haven''t heard of it! It''s really a garbage college, I think you''re here to make up for it? Ha ha ha The people of canghui college burst into laughter one by one. Shrek was furious, but they all knew that, as frand said, they couldn''t do it. Bang! There was a dull thud. When Gao fan punched, the student of canghui college knelt in front of Dai mubai in pain at that time, vomited a mouthful of old blood, and then passed out directly. "Ah Everyone was shocked, the participating college hit people in public! The teacher in charge of canghui college was also confused at that time, which was beyond his expectation. He hurried forward to check the injury of such a student. he didn''t know. He was startled at the sight. this man was seriously injured by Gao fan''s fist. I''m afraid he won''t be able to participate in today''s competition. "You You beat him seriously? " When Nian was angry, this is the captain of their college team! The captain is useless. How can we participate in the game? The onlookers were shocked, isn''t that too bad? How dare you really fight? "Is that useless?" Gao fan''s eyes widened. He didn''t make any effort with this punch! Gao fan took a deep breath and looked at Shi Nian seriously. "If I said it wasn''t intentional, do you believe it?" Letter? Trust you big head! The eyes of Shi Nian were full of anger. "Well, the participating colleges hurt people maliciously. I want to report this to the Organizing Committee of the competition. I want you to go out directly!" "It seems that you don''t believe it..." Gao fan light smile, "sorry, if you don''t believe me, I have no way!I''m not a contestant or a member of Shrek college. I''m just a passer-by who helps me when I see injustice! If you don''t believe it, just go to the Organizing Committee of the competition When Gao fan is shameless, the world will make way for him. Of course, he will not register to participate in the competition. If he is forced to participate in the competition, it will affect the balance of the competition too much. When canghui college and the students listened to it, they were stunned one by one. But of course, they won''t believe Gao fan''s words, so of course they went to report it, and then They really found that Gao fan did not participate in the competition, and he was not a student of Shrek! After this episode, no one dares to offend Shrek again, especially the teams that participated in the competition. When they saw Shrek, they all hid far away. "Don''t act alone these days!" Yu Xiaogang has a dignified face. Tang San was stunned. "Teacher, do you mean we offended canghui college? But canghui college is not a powerful college, is it "Yes, canghui college is really rubbish!" Yu Xiaogang nodded secretly, "but this time is very strange, his martial spirit is called canmeng, as the name suggests, his attack is to let people enter the dream and die in their own dream! Even the title Douluo may have touched his way. Although you are all geniuses, your mental ability is still too weak. If you are caught by this old man, you will still die, so I ask you not to go out alone recently! " "Yes Everyone nodded. Then, the competition announced the entry of the team, Shrek all came to their own area. At this moment, the voice of the master of ceremonies rang out on the field, "now, let''s welcome the teams participating in this competition First of all, Tiandou royal college team! Their slogan is: "heaven is invincible!" As soon as the Emcee''s voice fell, the audience applauded, cheered and yelled. Tiandou royal college team, can be said to be the strongest team of Tiandou Empire, is also the most popular team to win the championship in the Tiandou Empire competition area preliminary contest, naturally full of popularity. Then, with the introduction of the emcee, all the teams entered the competition, and the last one was Shrek college. Chapter 884 "Shrek college was called Lamba college half a year ago, and now they are called Shrek! Their slogan is.... " The emcee hesitated for a moment, but still in the spirit of professionalism, he called out: "as long as the champion!" "What a arrogant slogan!" "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth!" People from other colleges began to jeer. The audience didn''t buy it this time. Only a few fans of Gao fan got up and yelled twice and slapped a few times. Obviously, they are skeptical about coming to win the championship. In the face of such a dead atmosphere, the emcee is also very embarrassed. But embarrassment can''t defeat him. He is an excellent emcee, and warm-up is his natural skill. "although Shrek is a strange name, they at least dress beautifully! Ha ha As a result More embarrassing! The emcee really wants to find a crack in the ground at this time, What did I say just now? He finally found a solution: throw the pot! "Down! Let''s welcome your majesty Tiandou to address the contest WOW! Once again, the applause was thunderous. Sure enough, the emperor''s face still needs to be given. MC complains: I''m so smart! Sitting on the high platform, the emperor of snowy night, the highest position, slowly rose up with a dignified face, it seemed that such a warm scene could not make him happy. "Look at this face, the snow night emperor''s mood is not very good!" Meng still murmured. "Ah! How can a man with white hair be happy when he counsels a man with black hair... " Xiao Wu shakes her head slightly. "That..." Ning Rongrong has a new face. "Is it really good for us to talk about his family like this?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girls were embarrassed one after another, "listen carefully." Then, on a snowy night, the emperor said a lot, and the audience and the team were excited. Later, Ning Feng delivered a speech, and his popularity was still high. After Ning Fengzhi, it was cardinal Salas of platinum, he also made a lot of lengthy speeches, but he was not as popular as Ning Fengzhi. Then, the microphone finally returned to the master of ceremonies, "now I announce the result of the draw, one round of the preliminary contest: Shrek college vs. canghui College..." Oscar and Ma Hongjun looked at each other, "no? What a coincidence? " Tang San turned his head and looked at Yu Xiaogang, "teacher, how can we fight this one?" Jade small just complexion a Lin, "since all offended, that directly destroys an opponent!" "Good!" Tang San nodded slightly, "that this one, we carry out the 21st tactics!" "21?" All of a sudden, people''s faces were confused. Ma Hongjun looked stunned. "Third brother, I remember we only had 20 sets of tactics in total!" "Ha ha! Hong Jun is right. I only had 20 sets of tactics before, but today, I want to add the 21st set temporarily! " Tang San has a smile on his face. "What''s the 21st tactic like?" Dai mubai narrowed his eyes. Good question Tang San said with a smile, "change the 15th set of rolling attack tactics and change Zhu Zhuqing into Jiangzhu Xuejie!" "Well?" Everyone''s face is cute and new, and little dancer''s eyebrows are slightly frowning, "hello Xiao San, do you mean we still need treatment? " "No, no, no..." Tang Sany shook his head in a hurry, "you misunderstood, Jiangzhu Xuejie had to treat the opposite side from the beginning, so that they would not be killed by us, if they hit someone in the competition, they would be withdrawn from the competition!" "Hiss..." Everyone took a cold breath, "Xiao San, you are still considerate!" So, the participants of Shrek came to an end Looking at Shrek all the time, the ace student he was preparing, his own disciple, and the team leader of canghui college, who had the same spirit as himself, was abandoned by Gao fan, which made him very unhappy. Now he is wandering on the edge of madness. "Teacher!" The students of canghui college, looking at Shi Nian''s face, could not help feeling nervous, "we There we go "Well! Go Years face ferocious, "take out your full strength, give me a hard hit them, even if it is killed can also!" "Ah..." The students were very shocked, but they didn''t dare to disobey the orders of that year. They could only enter the stadium submissively, and they were very nervous one by one. On Shrek''s side, their faces were much more relaxed than those of canghui college. "Good! Please open the Soul Ring The master of ceremonies gave a sharp drink,It''s polite to open the soul ring first in the exchange between soul masters. Canghui college people look a Lin, seven people are all three soul ring. Shrek all smiles, except for the Pearl, six people are all four soul rings. Poop! Canghui college knelt down on this side directly, and the strength of the whole team was crushed, how to fight this special thing? You want to kill each other? The face of that year is even blacker. It''s so dark that I don''t want it. "Not bad!" Platinum bishop Sara sroway looked at Shrek with interest, "which college is this college? These students look young, but unexpectedly they all reach grade 40! " On a snowy night, the emperor and Ning Fengzhi didn''t seem to answer Salas''s question. Ning Fengzhi glanced at Salas, then with a faint smile, gazed at the scene and said nothing. "To your eminence!" Salas''s men looked respectful. "This college is called Shrek college. It used to be called Lamba college!" "Lamba college?" Salas slightly wrinkled, "is it related to the blue electricity overlord?" "Oh That''s not true. " The man shook his head, "we have already checked, this blue bully college has nothing to do with blue power overlord." "That''s strange..." Salas is thoughtful. At this time, the following competition has already started, without any accident, canghui college was beaten by Shrek college on the spot and lost miserably. At that time, his face was black and purple, and a pair of haggard old hands forcefully broke the guardrail. "Hello If you need to damage public property, you will be fined 100 gold coins! " One side of the guard will see the movement of the year in the eyes, came forward to spread his hand. I want to cry when I feel aggrieved, but I can only find 100 gold coins and give them to the other party. "Thank you very much." After receiving the money, the guard went to one side and stood upright again. "How powerful! This is Shrek college The audience has begun to pay attention to Shrek. "Yes, who said they were unreasonable before? How expert the therapist is in treating his opponent all the way "I think it''s all rumors, it''s all jealousy! The people who watch Shrek are so handsome. They deliberately slander them! " "That is, Shrek''s boys are too handsome, school uniforms are so beautiful, people are also handsome, I want to transfer, I want to go to Shrek!" "I want to transfer, too! I want to talk to Tang Sansheng, monkey "Yes, yes! And Dai mubai and Oscar! " "That''s it. It''s not good. Ma Hongjun can do it too!" In this war, Shrek moved the whole Tiandou Empire and became a dark horse. At this moment, Salas suddenly remembered a thing, he remembered a strange intelligence he received half a year ago. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the people of Shrek College Chapter 885 The intelligence was so strange that Salas didn''t even care to read it. he vaguely remembered that the intelligence also had the name of Shrek college. thinking about this, Salas beckoned his confidant, who was slapped by him half a year ago. "Who Do you remember that strange piece of information when I beat you half a year ago? That is to say, someone was named Douluo at the age of 14! " The man''s eyes widened. It was a bad feeling "My Lord, I remember." "Will the sender continue to hand in the information after that?" Yes? Or not? He is also a smart man. It''s been half a year. There shouldn''t be any problem. "No, my Lord!" "Well!" Salas nodded with a cool face, "if you don''t have it, you can go and find this information for me, and I''ll have a look." "Yes This man is scared, MA Dan, where is the intelligence? I lost it then, OK! However, the Bishop''s words, how dare he disobey, can only obediently comply. As for intelligence, just go back and get one now! I probably remember that anyway. Meanwhile, Salas and his men didn''t notice that someone in the distance was looking at them angrily. This person is not others, it is to Gao fan pinch shoulder Qianren snow. Although qianrenxue lost her soul power, she had good eyesight and knew how to speak, so the conversation between Saras and the man was in her eyes. Do you think she can be angry? It''s good not to be angry! Dog said Salas, see the intelligence did not continue to report, but also special to lose the intelligence! It is because of these moths that Wuhun hall will gradually decline! "Don''t look at them so angry. You are my man now. Don''t be so angry!" Gao fan smiles faintly, whether qianrenxue or Salas, every move of these people is in Gao fan''s eyes. What? Thousand Ren snow a burst of surprise, do you know all your actions? No way! impossible! Even if I have lost my soul power, I still have excellent psychological quality. Gao fan can''t find it! Yes! He must have cheated me! "Ah! Master I don''t know what you''re talking about Qian Renxue has a smile on her face and a soft voice, the action in her hand is Gao fan''s shoulder. Gao fan is sitting on the chair with a look of enjoyment. This chick is still pretending to me! "In the six months since you promised to be my warm maid, you have sent 13 pieces of information to the martial spirit hall. The first time is the day when we came out from the palace to have lunch." At this time, Qian Renxue could no longer hide her shock, even stopped her hand movements, GAO fan knew everything! What Qian Renxue doesn''t know is that since he was bombed by the system intruder last time, Gao fan has grown up, since then, he is not the cynical Gao fan. "Are you curious why I didn''t stop you after I knew you were passing on the information?" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Why?" Qianren snow face is very black, this feeling of being calculated by others at the beginning is really uncomfortable. "Because I''m not afraid that your information will be sent to the east of Bibi!" Gao fan looks back at Qian Renxue with a smile, "fool, do you think Bi bidong is my opponent? Do you think I will be afraid even if more than ten titles of the martial spirit hall come together? " What? Thousand Ren snow looking at Gao fan''s smiling face, the whole body is stiff up. Yes! She has been ignoring a question, Gao fan in the face of bone Douluo and sword Douluo two people''s fashion and so relaxed, even if the martial spirit hall out, can win him? Qian Renxue realized at this time that the martial spirit Hall The chances are slim. "Ha ha!" Gao fan turned his head with a smile and looked at the place where Salas was. "So, you have to thank Salas for keeping your martial spirit hall alive for another half a year!" Boom! Gao fan''s words explode directly in Qian Ren Xue''s mind, and she directly sits on the chair behind Gao fan. At this moment, she felt her life was dark. "You..." After a long time, Qianren snow came back and said, "how do you plan to deal with Wuhun hall?" "No need to deal with it!" Gao fan''s tone was flat, "everyone in the hall of martial spirit will be used by me and open up territory for me!" "Well What about the Pope? " Thousand Ren snow murmurs to ask a way.Although the relationship between Qian Renxue and Bi bidong is not very good, she is still worried at the thought of the other party''s possible accident. "Don''t worry, I won''t let her die! Your mother, daughter and sister will serve me together. It''s cool to think about it! " Gao fan did not hide his evil at all. "You Qianren snow is shy and angry, but she can''t say anything. You can say that, scum man! At this time, Qianren snow has made up her mind. She must find a way to continue to transmit information and let bidong hide far away. "All right!" Gao fan got up slowly, "let''s go, there''s nothing to see!" Seeing Gao fan leave, Meng still frowns, "Your Majesty The master said, "you can''t act alone. Do you want me to accompany you?" "Little fool!" Gao fan gently scratched Meng''s nose. "He said you. I''m going to remove the evil of that year by myself." "Oh..." Meng is still blushing, and many people are looking at him, "be careful..." "Well!" Gao fan lost his hands behind him and went to the front of canghui college in a row. when he left, he did not forget to sneer, "what a rubbish college It was going to blow up at that time. The boy was so arrogant that he couldn''t kill him. So, when looking at Gao fan with a thousand Ren snow to go outside, then a face of ferocious to keep up. But Shi Nian didn''t notice that he was followed by two little girls, one is Ye Lingling, the other is Meng still. Ye Lingling and Meng are still members of the team of Tiandou Royal College. Their competition today is over. These two people have met with Gao fan before, and they have a little girl''s feelings for Gao fan. in order to fight for the right to love with Gao fan, they have quarreled a lot in private. Later, they both knew that Gao fan''s wife and concubines were in groups, but they both got along well, so their relationship eased. Some time ago, the two agreed to go to Gao fan to express themselves together and let Gao fan accept them, but every time they go to Shrek, Gao fan is not there. Today, they finally meet Gao fan, so they can''t wait to tell Gao fan. At this time, Gao fan with a thousand Ren snow, wandering in the city, unconsciously, went to a remote place. The remote environment makes Qianren snow very flustered Chapter 886 Qianrenxue opens up the inner OS of tension and stimulation: What does he want to do when he brings me to this remote place? You''re not going to do that dirty thing, are you? No, I must resist him! However, why don''t I see his opponent now! It seems that today my great reputation will be destroyed! Maybe I''ll be pregnant with his baby! If pregnant with his baby, I must find a way to do it! But it''s my own child after all, and I''m reluctant to do it Let''s be born. What''s your name? Let''s call Gao Xiaofan. It''s easy to hear and remember. No, not Gao At this moment, the picture in front of qianrenxue turns, she appears in a simple and tidy hut. In front of her is a crib, there is a lovely child in the crib, looking at her with big clear eyes. "Mom..." The baby called her mother in a vague tone. She was very lovely. Qianren snow showed a mother''s smile on her face. It turns out that the feeling of being a mother can be so wonderful. "Ha ha! Can Xiaofan call his mother? " Suddenly, a handsome face appears in front of Qianren snow, who is not Gao fan? "Lady!" Gao fan gently touched the baby''s small nose and looked at Qianren snow with a pet face, "has Xiao Fan fed his milk?" "Ah Hello ~ "Qian Renxue, dressed as a young woman, looks shy, although she also feels that the picture suddenly appears in front of her is not real, she really feels the taste of happiness. Pop! At this time, Qianren Snow''s face was hot, and the picture in front of her turned once again. It was still the remote street and Gao fan in white, but there was a man lying at Gao fan''s feet, a guy with blood all over the ground. Qianren snow instantly recognized who this person is, it is with the title of dream: years! According to the information of the martial spirit hall, the martial spirit of those years can make people enter the dream, and eventually make people degenerate and die in their own dreams. She knew what was going on in front of her. It was her dream. "What did you feed?" Gao fan''s face was stunned. "Just now, I''ve been saying hello, hello..." After hearing Gao fan''s words, Qian Renxue came back My God, what dreams did I have just now? Is this my real inner world? In an instant, Qianren Snow''s little face turned red. Gao fan''s face was muddled. "Are you hurt internally?" "No No! " Qian Renxue is afraid to look directly at Gao fan, as soon as she sees Gao fan''s face, she can''t help thinking of everything in her dream, what a shame! She dodged Gao fan''s eyes and immediately opened the topic, "who is this person? What just happened? " "Oh Gao fan nodded, "if only you didn''t get hurt! This man is a young man. Just now, you were put into his disabled dream skills. If it wasn''t for me... " Gao Fan said a lot later, but Qian Renxue didn''t hear a word. Her focus was on Gao fan''s first sentence. "If you''re not hurt, if you''re not..." This sentence seems to have magic power in general, constantly echoing in Qianren snow ear. "My God! Does he care about me? " The expression on Qianren Snow''s face began to be in a trance. Gao fan looks at Qian Ren Xue with a demented face and frowns deeply. this chick is not made a fool by Shi Nian, is she? "Hello! Hello Gao fan quickly shook his hand in front of Qianren snow, "are you ok?" "Ah Qianren snow a spirit back to God, ears are red, "nothing!" "All right!" Although Gao fan was a little suspicious, Shan could only look back at the other two women who also fell on the street corner, "if you''re OK, help and wake them up." Gao fan finished and went straight to them. Qian Renxue catches up in a hurry, aren''t these ye Lingling and Dugu Yan from Tiandou Royal College? Why are these two here. Gao fan looks puzzled, "how are these two girls here? Forget it. Now wake up and ask. " To himself, Gao fan slapped the fan on Ye Lingling''s face. in order to save people, there is no way to beat women. Ye Lingling just frowned slightly and didn''t wake up at all. Qianren snow can''t help touching her face. I woke up just now, didn''t I? "Don''t be stunned. Help them wake up quickly. I''m afraid they''ll die if they''re late!" Gao fan slapped Ye Lingling on the face again.Qianren snow can only harden her head and slap a fan at Dugu Yan. The fan is so fierce. After a while, ye Lingling and Dugu Yan wake up one after another, when they see Gao fan, they can''t help but show their expressions of shame. Gao fan can''t understand the thoughts hidden under these women''s expressions, but Qian Renxue knows. Should not Did you dream of having a baby with Gao fan? Qianren snow has been looking at the two women with wonderful eyes. "Gao fan, we want to associate with you!" Dugu Yan was more daring and said it directly. "Yes, yes!" Ye Lingling was a little shy and said, "Yaner and I have already discussed. We are here to ask you for love!" What? Qianren snow frowned tightly. Unconsciously, there was a trace of anger in her chest. Even she didn''t know why she was angry at such a time. "Good! I promise you Gao fan calmly smiles and helps them up. These two women just now, a person contributed 100 points, Gao fan of course had to agree to the courtship. "Really Two women in front of a bright, obviously did not expect to be so smooth. "In any case, Tiandou Royal College will not qualify in the promotion competition. Then you will follow Shrek to the martial soul city to participate in the finals." Gao fan claps his hands. "Ah?" The three women on the scene were surprised at Gao fan''s words, "how do you So sure? " "Ha ha!" Gao fan calmly smiles, "I just know!" At this time, the year when he fell to the ground suddenly burst. Shining with a strong purple light, he rushed towards the snow. He is going to hijack qianrenxue. Thousand Ren snow a face panic, she is now sealed by Gao fan soul power, no resistance force. "Be careful!" All of a sudden, a sound of Jiaohe came out from the corner, a shadow of purple rattan came from the side towards Shinian, and Shinian had to dodge, seeing things, Shinian could only run away to one side. "Where to escape!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, "my woman you dare to move, it seems that do not want to live!" With one punch, his body turned into ashes in the air. At first, he wanted to save his life. After all, his martial spirit was still useful, but since he was so ignorant, he had to kill him. What''s more, there are third-party forces on the street corner, so we should avoid making trouble when we kill them. Chapter 887 Everyone, including the two people who appeared on the street corner, was shocked, just one blow in the air, and a real person was beaten to ashes? What a force it is! However, Qian Renxue had Gao fan''s words echoing in her mind: "my woman, you dare to move How dare you move my woman... " The smoke and dust of the year''s explosion dissipated, leaving a head bone shining purple on the ground. "My God, it''s the soul bone Dugu Yan was surprised. "Ha ha!" Gao fan calmly smiles, gently waves his hand, and takes back his soul and bone. Gao fan had time to find the owner who had just released the shadow of the purple rattan. he recognized Tang San''s martial spirit. he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the corner. There stood a middle-aged man in a purple robe. The man was looking at him in surprise. And the man''s side also has a graceful beautiful woman. The woman has a beautiful face, with a trace of just right charm in her maturity, every smile shows a noble atmosphere, which makes people want to be close to her, but at the same time, they can''t help but have a holy admiration for her. A white palace dress is compact and visible, which tightly wraps her perfect figure. The fork of the lower skirt is just right, sexy and dignified. "It seems that Yuehua is abrupt!" Woman a face dignified toward Gao fan slowly salute, "you don''t need our help!" "Yuehua?" Gao fan light looked in the past, face some consternation, this is not Tang three aunt Tang Yuehua? This woman is the master of Yuexuan, the Royal etiquette College of Tiandou empire. She trained the Royal etiquette of Tiandou empire. Gao fan was in a trance for a while. He had been in Tiandou city for so long, How could he forget that he had such a dignified and sexy aunt. And if Gao fan remembers well, this woman is not a soul master, and she likes her own brother, Tang San''s father: Tang Hao. It is because she likes Tang Hao and confuses the ethics that Mu Fengchun directly kills the character of Tang Yuehua when he draws cartoons. I don''t know if Xuanji will leave her when he makes cartoons. Gao fan smile, this woman is a goddess, no one really waste. The man beside Tang Yuehua looks Gao fan''s eyes in his eyes, which makes him angry. he can''t bear to scan the goddess with such obscene eyes. Thinking like this, the man in purple is ready to start. "Chief Aode!" Tang Yuehua calmly looked at the man in purple, "don''t be impulsive, you are not his opponent!" Chief aud clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. Tang Yuehua is right. He is not Gao fan''s opponent. After all, he can''t do it. "Aunt Yuehua!" Gao fan looks at Tang Yuehua with a faint smile on his face. in order to get closer to the beauty, Gao fan is willing to admit his relationship with Tang Hao. "Aunt?" Those present were stunned at that time, what is this immortal line? "You are..." Tang Yuehua frowned. She didn''t know when she had such a big nephew. "I''m Gao fan. I was raised by Tang Hao, so I call you aunt!" Gao fan smiles calmly. "Tang Hao? Second brother As soon as Tang Yuehua heard Tang Hao''s name, he was flustered. He no longer had the calm and elegant appearance before. "Where is he? How''s he doing? Is he doing well? " Three times in a row! Gao fan''s brows are slightly wrinkled. It seems that this woman is deeply in love with Tang Hao! This can''t do, Tang Hao love is blue silver emperor, can''t give you happiness! It seems that I have the obligation to rescue you and give you happiness! "He''s very well!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "maybe where to drink now! Let''s not talk about him, aunt. Let''s go to your place. The three of them are injured and need to recuperate! " "Well All right Tang Yuehua eyebrows slightly stretch, Gao fan willing to go to their own there is no better, after all, she also has a lot to ask Gao fan. ¡­¡­ Back to Yuexuan under the arrangement of Tang Yuehua, ye Lingling, Dugu Yan and Qian Renxue were all treated. Tang Yuehua and Gao fan are chatting in the room next to the treatment room. Tang Yuehua''s friendship with Tang Hao is really not covered. Three words are inseparable from Tang Hao. Moreover, Tang Yuehua is worthy of being the etiquette teacher appointed by Tiandou royal family, and his speech skills are almost invincible. in the afternoon, he learned Tang Hao''s story from Gao fan, but Gao fan didn''t get much from it. Introduction to Tang Yuehua It''s a long way to go.Later, after having dinner in Yuexuan, Gao fan takes Dugu Yan and ye Lingling back to Tiandou Royal College, and then takes Qian Renxue back to Shrek. More than a month later, Shrek finally won the 26th World War and was promoted successfully. there is no way. For all the teams above level 47, Dai mubai is even in level 52, and Shrek''s leading role aura makes it difficult to lose. The others are thunder college, Shenfeng college, ChiHuo college and Tianshui College, and xiangjiazong college, which is known as the strongest defense college, has no chance. This month, Gao fan ran Yuexuan frequently. In order to attack Tang Yuehua, Gao fan even took Tang Sandu with him. When Tang Yuehua saw Tang San for the first time, she cried on the spot, she was very sad and directly drove Gao fan and Tang San out. Gao Fan said he was confused. What''s the situation! The etiquette of Tang San in the original work is taught by Tang Yuehua. It shouldn''t be! Since that day, Gao fan has never gone to Tang Yuehua, after all, he also wants to face, not for 100 points without a lower limit. This day is the closing ceremony of the competition. Tang Yuehua also came to watch the ceremony. After all, Tang San is Tang Hao''s son. She also wants to see Tang San''s style. It seems that only such things can make him happy, "I, Emperor Tiandou, snow night, officially announce that the preliminary contest is over, and the following teams will advance to the finals: Shrek college, thunder college, Shenfeng college, ChiHuo college, Tianshui college!" "In this competition, Shrek college won the 26th World War, breaking the best record since the founding of Tiandou empire. I''m very pleased!" "I declare that all the members of these five teams will be knighted as Viscount of Jin Dynasty, and that they will be knighted as count of Dai mubai and Tang San." "Oh, oh!" The audience below has been boiling, the title is a symbol of real identity. In particular, Tang San and Dai mubai directly became the youngest earls of the Empire. "Wait!" Salas, the platinum bishop of wuhundian, frowned, "the emperor of the snowy night, I''m afraid it doesn''t conform to the rules?" As the platinum bishop of wuhundian, Salas has the right to question the decision of the snow night emperor. The smell of gunpowder at the scene became much stronger. Chapter 888 Talent is something that every force wants, and the martial spirit hall is no exception. In the face of the operation of the snowy night emperor, Salas of course opposed it, it was too ugly to eat. "I''m the emperor of Tiandou empire. I can seal it as I want!" On a snowy night, the emperor looked overbearing, "as long as I''m happy, even if I give my position as emperor to others, you can''t manage the martial spirit hall!" "You Salas was forced by the hatred, What''s the matter with the mild snow night Emperor today? It''s like targeting me on purpose! Salas could only wave his sleeve robe heavily, and then sit down with an air on his face. Ning Fengzhi and other ministers of Tiandou Empire were excited, today, your Majesty''s action is too strong, as ministers of Tiandou Empire, they naturally like to see their opponents eat shriveled in the martial spirit hall, especially the bishop of platinum eat shriveled. Even the ordinary people below were happy for a while. It was the first time that they saw the grounded emperor on a snowy night! Then, the snow night emperor personally sent the reward to everyone. When it was Dai mubai''s turn, his heart was full of mixed feelings. He Dai mubai was the prince of Xingluo Empire, but he had to be canonized by the emperors of other countries, which made him a little difficult to accept. But if you don''t accept it, even if you don''t give snow night emperor face, he can''t do such things now. "Thank you, your majesty!" Dai mubai finally received the reward from the snow night emperor. "Don''t thank me. If you want to, thank your majesty GAOFAN!" On a snowy night, the emperor smiles, with these words, he goes to one side and continues to give awards to Tang San. Dai mubai looked at the emperor''s side face in amazement, if you heard right, did the Emperor just call his majesty Gao fan? Did Gao fan have a showdown with the snow night emperor and said that he wanted to build a new country? What''s more, the snow night emperor has already agreed to Gao fan''s request? This Although Dai mubai didn''t know what happened, what he knew was that since the great emperor recognized the identity of Gao fan on a snowy night, GAO fan''s plan of founding a new country was about to come true. Thinking of this, Dai mubai''s heart is full of five flavors. All of a sudden, he recalled all these years. his original intention of fleeing from his hometown to Shrek was to survive. But later, he met Gao fan. His current martial spirit is given by Gao fan, his current level is also given by Gao fan, and his soul bone is also given by Gao fan. Dai mubai is very clear that if there is no Gao fan, there will be no present self. The 17-year-old level 52 soul king has crushed his brother far away, even the whole mainland is second to none, now he is standing on the podium of the tsunami, this was originally a big happy event, but Dai mubai is not happy at all. His heart is tangled together, one is his own country, and the other is the benefactor who brings everything to him. How do you choose when you fall down? At this time, the snow night emperor had finished the reward. He raised the microphone again and said, "let''s welcome your majesty Gao fan!" With the words of the great emperor on a snowy night, Gao fan appeared in everyone''s sight, White is better than snow, and he is banished to immortals. "Your Majesty? On a snowy night, the emperor called his majesty Everyone was stunned. What''s the situation? Dai mubai''s face was stunned. Finally, the snow night emperor wanted to announce his support for Gao fan''s founding? The audience was silent, and the voice of the great emperor was loud on a snowy night. "today, I want to announce another thing: from today on, Tiandou empire will be renamed Fanguo, I will pass the throne of emperor to Gao fan Boom! This sentence is like a bomb, exploding in the crowd. Everyone present was stunned. Platinum bishop Salas face muddled force: I wipe! Just now, I thought you were just talking about it. is it really special to say that if you give the position of emperor, you give the position of emperor? Dai mubai: what? I thought you just wanted to publicly announce your support for Gao fan''s founding, but you wanted to give him the position of emperor! Tang Yuehua was shocked. Gao fan Isn''t that the kid who used to chase his ass some time ago? Isn''t he Tang Hao''s adopted son? Why did the emperor pass the emperor to him on a snowy night? Is it the illegitimate son of the snow night emperor? However, Tang Yuehua knows that he will have more time to deal with Gao fan in the future,He deserves to be kicked out last time, and I don''t know if he will wear shoes for himself. "Gao fan? What a familiar name Salas frowned, and he was really familiar with the name, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. "Yes! Who What information did I ask you to find for me last time? " Salas has growled. "Monseigneur!" The man who had been taught by Salas came forward in a hurry, "I sent the information to your room that night. You..." "Enough!" Saras frowned, he was playing a game with bunny at that time and didn''t watch it at all. when he got up the next morning, his back was aching and he hurried to look for kidney tonifying medicine and forgot about it. But now he can be sure of one thing. Gao fan, who can make the snow night emperor abdicate, must not be simple! But on a snowy night, the emperor was so brave that he dared to announce such a great event in public! For such a situation, Salas faint smile, he has countermeasures. "Ministers and people of Tiandou Empire, the great emperor suddenly abdicated on a snowy night. I''m afraid he was controlled by the boy named Gao fan with some ability." Salas said with a sinister face. "Yes! It must be the snowy night that the emperor is under control "Go down, Gao fan! Give me back Tiandou empire The melon eating crowd has started to stir up. Gao fan smiles faintly. The common people are the common people. It''s so exciting. "Be quiet, everyone!" Rather the breeze sends a fierce drink, "listen to snow night great emperor finish saying." "Lord Ning, stop him quickly!" The following people see the emergence of Ning Fengzhi and show their hope one after another. After all, Qibao liulizong supports Tiandu royal family. Ning Fengzhi will deal with Gao fan. "Do you know what kind of country a country is?" On a snowy night, the emperor looked calm, "it''s a country where everyone is equal, even ordinary people can enjoy the same fair treatment as a soul master!" Three months ago, Gao fan took him to any country. Ning Fengzhi and others also went. When he first saw the world that Gao fan owned, the snow night emperor knew that Douluo would be Gao fan''s in the end, no matter how he resisted, it was useless. Gao fan is too strong, and his men are too strong. When he came back that day, the snow night emperor began his plan to gradually transform Tiandou empire into a mortal kingdom. from the army to the government, the snow night emperor carried out a great purge, and all of them became his confidants. Chapter 889 When the melon eaters heard that their status in any country was equal to that of the soul master, they were all agitated. The words of the snow night emperor continued: "that country is extremely powerful, with absolute strength of the disciplinary forces, there is no killing, every soul division is bound under the laws of the Empire, the soul division who acts recklessly will be brought to justice!" "I''ve been to that country in person, and I was impressed by it on the first day. People there are very happy..." With the words of the great emperor on a snowy night, Gao fan gently waved his hand, projected the flourishing age of the new world over the soul field of Tiandou. Everyone saw the grand occasion of the new world and showed their yearning eyes one after another. Dai mubai is no exception. he has been to the new world in person, and he knows clearly that Gao fan will bring a bright future to Douluo. But he is still very tangled. After all, the Xingluo empire is his own country. "Boss Dai!" Tang San''s voice sounded in Dai mubai''s ear, "that country has never been your country, your country has always been here! Because we are all here, we are your family Listen to Tang San''s words, tears revolve in Dai Mu''s eyes, "yes! This is my home... " Dai mubai kneels down respectfully toward Gao fan, "Cao min Dai mubai, I''ll see your majesty!" "Ding! Accept Dai mubai, points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly stunned, Dai mubai suddenly gives in? "I beg to see your majesty!" With Dai Mu, the officials and soldiers of the former Tiandou Empire knelt down one after another. Shrek people also knelt down, Lizhi family knelt down, Minzhi family knelt down, Yuzhi family knelt down, pozhi family knelt down, Dugu Bo knelt down, GAO Fan said with a faint smile, "system little sister, help Little sister of the system, "help you!" Hum! There was a sudden fluctuation between heaven and earth, and everyone was enveloped in a solemn atmosphere. Under the leadership of Dugu Yan and ye Lingling, Tiandou Royal College kneels one after another. the team of Tiandou Royal College kneels down, and the other team members kneel down. They don''t know what happened this year? Why do you just want to get down on your knees? Even the people in the martial spirit hall couldn''t help kneeling down, including platinum bishop Salas himself. A stone stirred up a thousand waves, not long ago, all the imperial people present knelt down one after another, Tang Yuehua was also in the crowd, kneeling in worship towards Gao fan. "The grass people kowtow to your majesty..." For a time, the sound of the mountain and tsunami could not be cut off for a long time. "Ding! Accept Tiandou Royal empire! Points + 100! " Gao fan stretched out his arms, and his heart was full of pride. The feeling was wonderful, just like he had the right to dominate all the lives of an empire in an instant, although he had the right to dominate all the lives of the creatures in the new world, the difference was that the new world was his, but Douluo was not his. "Everyone! Flat With a sharp drink, Gao fan''s words follow the law, everyone''s bodies stand up uncontrollably. Everyone was shocked. Is this the power of Gao fan? "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s one-time acceptance of half a continent''s country, trigger immediately special reward, get talent skills: Heaven and earth king power Gao fan''s face was muddled and forced, "the king of heaven and earth? Is it the Royal sword in the world of fox demon little matchmaker "Who do you look down on?" Miss system looked contemptuous, "can special reward skills be the same as those junk skills?" Royal power of heaven and earth: gifted skills can be used once every time you enter a world. Skill effect: open a unified space channel between your own world and the task world, transfer your subordinates from your own world to the task world, and fight for the royal power! PS: the total number of people that can be transmitted depends on the level of the host; the system will adjust the level and ability of the transmitted subordinates according to the strength of the current world of the task; the transmitted subordinates will revive in their own world after they die, which does not affect the safety of life. "Hiss..." Gao fan takes a breath. This skill is very interesting! Salas panicked, and the development of the incident was far beyond his expectation. He is very clear that he is afraid to stay here today. No way! You have to pass on what happened here to your holiness! With that in mind, Sarah was already doing it.Du Douluo Dugu Bo, Jian Douluo Chenxin and Gu Douluo Gurong surrounded Saras, "bishop, we advise you not to move!" "Ah..." Saras took a long breath, suddenly, the whole person was like a ball out of breath. The situation has gone, and he can only accept his fate. Gao fan''s process of reorganizing Tiandou Empire went very smoothly. In Tiandou Imperial City, he hardly met any resistance. In the afternoon of that day, the imperial palace of Tiandou empire was replaced by the imperial palace of Fanguo. Gao fan and his concubines live in the palace. Originally, the snow night emperor wanted to move out directly, but Gao fan left him. In Gao fan''s words, he is just a deserting emperor, and the management of the country still needs the snow night emperor to do, so Gao fan only needs a bedroom, and nothing else. On a snowy night, the emperor no longer refused to accept Gao fan''s admiration. That night without words, Gao fan and the girls had a good sleep. The next day, morning. On the main hall, the person sitting on the Dragon chair has changed from the snow night emperor to Gao fan, and the snow night emperor sits on the Dragon chair beside Gao fan. "All the ministers in the court, do you have something to start?" "I have something to play!" The Prime Minister of the Empire stepped out and said, "after your predecessor announced abdication on a snowy night yesterday, several countries in the north have rebelled. Please send your Majesty''s troops to suppress it!" "What is the strength of the enemy?" Gao fan looks indifferent. "Very strong!" The prime minister frowned and said, "the enemy has a sourdough, so we should at least send sourdough to take charge of it. but the current situation of the empire is turbulent. There are not many troops we can use to suppress it, and even fewer high-level generals!" "Ha ha! No harm Gao fan smiles and waves his hand. With a ray of brilliance, five figures appeared on the main hall: Xiao Zhan, Yu Zhibo, Bai beard, Captain America, mieba! This is Gao fan''s royal power skill. At present, he can only summon five people at his level. these five people are also his selected experts in leading the army and fighting, known as five people in the world. "Wait for me, your majesty!" Five people look excited, this is their first time to fight in a foreign world. Other people in the court also looked at the five people who appeared out of thin air in surprise, the painting styles of these five people were different from them, but they were better than them. On a snowy night, the great emperor, Ning Fengzhi and other people who have been to the new world all take a breath. They know the strength of these five people. "Get up!" Gao fan light smile, "from today on, you listen to snow night emperor''s dispatch, help me calm the world!" "Yes Yuzhiboban five people get up and stand aside. Chapter 890 Five people from all walks of life entered Douluo and reformed the army of Tiandou empire. Three months later Tiandou empire was renamed Fanguo, and the event of emperor abdicating the throne on a snowy night caused a sensation in the whole continent. Whether it''s the hall of martial spirit or the star Empire, they have sent countless spies to all countries, but their final intelligence is slim. The five people in the world were well integrated into the army, and each of them became a general of the unified army, helping Gao fan guard one side. Gao fan hasn''t stopped for the past three months either. According to the list given by the land on a snowy night, he visited all the sub halls of Wuhun hall in Fanguo, and made some tricks on all the important people on the list. although it''s not the time to pull out the sub halls of Wuhun hall, he is also ready to give a big gift to bidong at the end of the soul master competition. After three months, Shrek''s level has been improved again, and fat Ma Hongjun and Tang San have also successfully broken through level 50. So far, four of Shrek have been promoted to level 50: Tang San, Dai mubai, Oscar and Ma Hongjun. The five soul rings of these four people are all black ten thousand year soul rings, and Tang San wants to be a wonderful flower. His four soul rings are all ten thousand year ones. Now he has two ten thousand year soul rings. The champion of the competition is already in Shrek''s pocket. As the competition approaches, Gao fan takes the five teams selected by fan Guo to the Wuhun city to participate in the promotion and finals of the elite competition of the mainland senior soul teachers college. Wuhun City, Wuhun hall. Wearing gorgeous clothes and holding a scepter, Leng Yan is higher on the throne than Bi Dong, a pair of star eyes glare at the people standing under the hall. "Ghost, moon pass, this time''s killing task is up to you! Remember, none of them It''s like the sound of nature. It''s not like killing people at all. "I''m waiting for your good news!" "Yes After Ju Douluo and GUI Douluo took orders, they disappeared directly in the hall. Bibidong''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and a trace of bitterness flashed in her eyes. Xiao Gang, don''t blame me for being ruthless, blame you for leaving me A hundred miles away from Wuhun City, the troops escorting the team from Fanguo walked through the canyon in long lines. "Send orders down, be careful to guard. In case of sneak attack, let the soldiers try to save their lives. After all, these students are much more powerful than you soldiers!" Gao Fan said lightly. "Ah?" The herald was stunned, My God, does this new emperor care about the lives of his brothers? "Yes But Gao fan''s words are imperial edicts. He can only spread them like this. After giving the order, Gao fan enters the system. With another 400 points on the panel, he''s going to draw the prize. "Ding! Congratulations on blood: Pirate batolomio "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: doupo - God soul "Ding! Congratulations on the auxiliary type''s acquisition of props: murderous "Murderous?" Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at his backpack. Murderous: Tang San''s stuff, give it to him! Gao fan rolled his eyes and thought it was something? Integrating two blood lines, Gao fan''s system level breaks through the boundary of monarch level, and is promoted to 2 stars of emperor level, and gains barrier skill and flame skill. Soon, a large number of stones fell from the cliffs on both sides of the canyon, directly burying the passage. After the road was blocked, a man in black came down from the sky, the soldiers were stunned. There was a sneak attack! His majesty can predict the future, and he is so human! The herald thinks that only with such a majesty can he have a future! Shrek all quickly gathered together to cooperate with the soldiers to resist the encirclement and killing of the men in black. A more than 80 level soul fighter with a group of people besieged Shrek, playing very hi. "The people in the martial spirit hall are still covered. They are a group of people who have no face to see people!" Gao fan stood on the top of the carriage, his face was not happy and swept the whole hall. The hundouluo looked at Gao fan on the carriage and said, "Hey, are you the emperor of the kingdom? Killing you is a great achievement! " "Kill me?" Gao fan looks at him with a joking face and a sharp look, the soul fighter is hit hard in an instant, and directly hits the stone wall, causing a burst of dust. Everyone was shocked, My God! That''s the soul fight! Just one look? The rest of the assassins in the hall of martial spirit were scared, did not dare to move, really did not dare to move. Not only did they dare not move, but some of them trembled. The soldiers confirmed from the bottom of their heart that they were really following the right emperor, too strong!"Come on! Chrysanthemum pass, ghost, you two come quickly, I and Shrek are here! " Gao fan a fierce drink, the sound resounds the entire canyon. Still looking at the confirmed moon pass and ghost, they were stunned, and then followed the sound to fly away. The rest of them all breathed a sigh and confirmed that they were relieved of the danger. At the same time, they could not help worrying about Gao fan. But after all, Gao fan is the emperor of fan country! So they organized in a hurry. Since your majesty had taken the lead to solve the crisis for them, they also wanted to support your majesty! After a while, yueguan and ghost find Shrek''s camp. "Hee hee..." Yueguan said with a smirk, "I didn''t expect that the new emperor of any country was really like the rumor. He was a little boy. it seems that the old man on the snowy night is really old-fashioned. It''s so unreliable to choose successors!" The ghost laughs one after another gloomy, "well, chrysanthemum pass, you also say a few words less, kill them, we hurry back to hand over!" When the assassins of the martial spirit hall saw the arrival of the title Douluo, they revived their morale, their hands and legs stopped shaking. They all held their hands on their chest and looked at Shrek with contempt in their eyes: we have the title of Douluo. Are you afraid? Pop! It seems that in response to the Assassins'' questions, two crisp sounds sounded on the face of yueguan and ghost, both ghost and yueguan were stunned, and the sudden slap made them all confused. Two people''s faces appeared red palm print, the corners of the mouth also shed blood. "Who? Who moved the hand? " Yueguan Qi''s face is about to crack, but what he cares about most is, he is a title Douluo who loves beauty most. How can he allow his face to be damaged by palmprint. Ghost''s anger is not so much lighter than that of the moon pass. after all, he was named Douluo. He was slapped in the face in front of many subordinates. He didn''t know who did it, which made him lose face. The assassins of Wuhun hall were shocked one by one, and the arrogance on their faces disappeared in a moment. the title Douluo was beaten in a daze, they are a ball! Gao fan''s face was expressionless and he waved gently. Pop! The two crisp sounds sounded on the moon pass and ghost face at the same time again, this time, everyone could see clearly, and Gao fan waved his hand! Chapter 891 "It''s you!" Yue Guan covers his hot face with both hands and looks at Gao fan with ferocious eyes. "Yes Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "how? Look at you, don''t you agree? " Service? Serve your second master! Yueguan was angry at that time, a huge golden chrysanthemum gathered on his head, and nine soul rings rose from his feet. "Hiss..." Everyone took a breath, Title Douluo, so terrible! "Die! The emperor of every kingdom At the end of the moon, the chrysanthemum blooms in an instant, countless petals turn into sharp blades and rush towards Gao fan, the blades are fierce, and the ground where they pass cracks one after another. "Hum!" Gao fan hummed coldly, "does the glow of fireflies dare to compete with the sun and the moon?" Gao fan spread out his palm and stroked it gently. the flying blades seemed to be controlled by Gao fan in the next second, and circled in the sky with his actions. Yueguan was muddled at that time, and his attack was controlled by Gao fan! You know, that''s his soul, especially Can martial spirit be controlled by others? The other people present were also shocked. What is Gao fan''s ability? Control other people''s soul attack? Ghost is in one side, brow is tight frown, "chrysanthemum closes, what plane do you do?" Yueguan frowned and said nothing: I also want to know! Although his martial spirit was controlled by others, he was still very calm, the psychological quality of Title Douluo was really strong! In the eyes of all the people, Gao fan puts the martial spirit chrysanthemum of yueguan in his hand and plays with it, constantly changing its shape, which is 6 times better than yueguan himself! "Ha ha! Chrysanthemum Douluo, that''s all Gao fan had a smile on his face. "Poof!" Yueguan almost choked out the old blood, "asshole, it''s Ju Douluo!" "Since you want to attack me so much, just as you wish!" Gao fan waved his big hand, and those blades were flying around in a long line in the air, and rushed towards Gao fan again. The faces of all the people in the hall of martial spirit are relaxed. Look at this, the attack of chrysanthemum martial spirit is still controlled by yueguan! Yueguan''s eyes widened, and the labor and capital clearly lost their control over the martial spirit. What''s the matter? Does Gao fan want to commit suicide? Poof! Those blades lined up in a long line and ran into Gao fan''s body. The people in the martial spirit hall were relieved. Ghost has shown a face of calm smile, "this boy, dead!" "Poof!" At that time, yueguan vomited a mouthful of old blood, sprayed a ghost face, and then fell to the ground. The ghost wiped the blood on his face helplessly, and looked at the moon pass which could not stand on the ground in a daze, What are you doing? "Ha ha!" Gao fan stood on the top of the carriage, glancing at the people in the martial spirit hall with a relaxed face, "you''ve done evil, you can''t live..." What''s the situation? All the people in Wuhun hall are confused. Why did the attack on Gao fan hurt yueguan? "Old devil! Run away... " Moon lying on the ground, difficult to say a word, and then directly fainted. The ghost''s eyes flickered. He couldn''t understand how Gao fan did it anyway! But yueguan said he had escaped, and he would not hesitate. So he picked up the moon pass, rolled up the ghost Douluo lying on the ground, and ran away like a ghost. As for the cannon fodder, he has no control. Gao fan smiles faintly, but doesn''t stop the ghost. he also hopes that the ghost will take everything he sees back to bibidong. he can imagine how wonderful bibidong''s face is when he receives this information. For Bi Bi Dong, Gao fan wanted to conquer from the bottom of his heart. This woman was cruel and ruthless. She destroyed the seven treasures Liuli sect, the blue electric overlord sect, and the elephant armour sect by powerful means, finally, she also attacked the imperial family of Tiandou Empire, which was full of blood and countless casualties. But in fact, bibidong was also a poor person. She became like this because of her miserable life. For such a cold and pitiful woman as bibidong, Gao fan thinks that he came to this world just to save such a woman. Moreover, Gao fan will never let Bi Bi Dong''s plan come true. after all, after Douluo mainland, he is Gao fan''s territory, and everyone on it is his people! So, bidong, just wait for me to embrace you! The other people in the hall of martial spirit all ran away when they saw the two title Douluo, and they didn''t know how to fix them. The bolder people have already started to run away, but Gao fan didn''t give them a chance, just shot down these people with one look.That look again! Once shot down the eyes of soul Douluo! The rest of the people are desperate. How can NIMA deal with it! "I''ll give you a task. As long as you clean up the stones in the canyon and restore the road before dark, you can live!" The people in the hall of martial spirit were very excited and energetic, and began to clean up. When the people of the four elements college arrived at GAOFAN, they were all hoodwinked. Before they came here, they imagined a lot of pictures, some of which were full of blood, some of which were equal, but they never thought that people in black, who were assassins, were making their way. The people of the four elements college looked at each other. Didn''t these people in black say they wanted to kill your majesty and Shrek before? "Your Majesty..." Feng Xiaotian of Shenfeng college looks at Gao fan in amazement, "they are..." "Oh! If they know their mistakes and can correct them, they can do nothing good. " Gao fan light a smile, "since everyone has come, rest in place, wait for them to open the road, we continue to move forward!" Gao Fan said it very easily, as if nothing had happened. Although the people of the four elements college were shocked, they could only rest in place. soon, soldiers from all countries came here to gather. Two hours later, the stone was finally cleared. Under the setting sun The assassins in black in the hall of martial spirit lined up to watch Gao fan''s motorcade go away, and their eyes were full of gratitude. "Your Majesty is such a bull. I don''t know what he did Let the people of Wuhun hall open the way for us Feng Xiaotian rode on a horse with a look of worship. The fire dance on the carriage gave him a white look. "Your Majesty is wise and powerful. Can you guess?" "Er..." Feng Xiaotian was so angry, "forget it, I''ll ask Tang San!" Riding in the dust, Feng Xiaotian went to the carriage in front of the team. Fire dance a face angry strange way, "is really a boring man!" Martial spirit hall "bang!" Bibidong clapped his hand, and the huge stone table turned into powder in a flash. "Pope, calm down!" Ghost kneels on the ground with a nervous face, beside him lies the half dead moon pass and the dead ghost Douluo. "What an ordinary emperor!" In the east of Bibi, the color is blue, and the beautiful face is covered with ice cold, "the order goes on, in three days, let all the worshippers, elders and cardinals of the Wuhun Temple return, let all the sub halls of the Wuhun temple in every country be ready, I want to start the soul hunting plan in every country at the end of the elite competition of the Advanced Institute of soul teachers in the whole mainland!" Chapter 892 "What?" The ghost looks shocked, the so-called soul hunting plan is the plan to destroy the seven sects and incorporate the ghost masters. There are four sects in every country, namely Haotian sect, Qibao Liuli sect, Landian Bawang sect and Xiangjia sect. To open the soul destroying plan within the territory of any country, of course, is to start with the four major gates. "Your holiness, this plan was originally planned to be implemented in five years. Is it a little hasty now?" "No!" Bibidong looked cold. "Didn''t you say Ning Fengzhi and sword fight Luo Chenxin were in the team?" "Well!" The ghost nodded heavily. "There is only one title of the seven treasures Liuli sect, Douluo, which has no fighting power. When will it be more time to wait if you don''t start at this time?" Bibidong''s eyes were full of ruthlessness, "the other side of the temple has agreed to this action, after all, the whole mainland''s attention is on this competition, who would have thought that we would start at this time!" "Now it''s time for you two to agree, elder ghost and elder yueguan. elder yueguan seems to agree. Do you agree, elder ghost?" "I agree!" Ghost is not a person with ink stains. although bibidong''s plan is not perfect, it is a good opportunity. Although Gao fan is fierce, if there is a fire in the backyard, it will give him a headache! Three days later, the finals of the elite competition of all mainland senior soul Teachers College were held in Wuhun city. There was no grand opening ceremony for the final, there was no civilian audience, there were only a few hundred teams and staff of the martial spirit hall. A cardinal of wuhundian came to the stage and announced the name list of the match, so the match began. The first game of the first division: Shrek vs. the Royal College of starrow. Shrek''s players have gone, Gao fan and Yu Xiaogang are sitting in the audience together. "Hey, hey, there''s a good play!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Yu Xiaogang was puzzled, "Your Majesty, why are you so happy?" "Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are the royal families of Xingluo empire. They are going to beat the people on the opposite side!" Gao Fan said. "What?" Oscar suddenly widened his eyes, "is boss Dai the royal family of Xingluo Empire? My God Yes, Oscar didn''t play, in this game, Shrek played Tang San, Dai mubai, Ma Hongjun, Zhu Zhuqing, Xiaowu, Meng still, without any assistance, all control and attack. Yu Xiaogang frowned slightly, "that After this war, is he going to return to Xingluo Empire? What a pity As Gao fan''s first counselor, Yu Xiaogang is always thinking about Gao fan. he is naturally worried about things like brain drain. "Don''t worry, Dai mubai won''t return to the Empire of Luoxing!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "in the future, he will be a great help for me to capture the Xingluo empire!" Yu Xiaogang looks at Gao fan in amazement. He likes Gao fan''s strong self-confidence. At this time, under the direction of the referee, the players of both sides have entered the field and are ready. Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing are standing in the front of the team, opposite Davis and Zhu Zhuyun respectively, the people of Xingluo Royal College are standing behind Davis and Zhu Zhuyun in a ladder line, Tang San is standing far away from Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. "Hey, hey! Dai mubai, it seems that you are not doing well! " Dai mubai''s elder brother, Davis, had an evil smile on his face. "It seems that the position of your teammates can''t help you!" Dai Mu white mouth slightly grinned, "wait a moment you don''t call help can!" "Hee hee! That''s it Zhu Zhuyun next to Davis also looked at Zhu Zhuqing with a sarcastic face, "my poor sister, you''d better admit your life!" "Accept your fate?" Zhu Zhuqing said with a faint smile, "my dear sister, although I am two years younger than you, I am now at level 50, moreover, I am still a princess of any country, How can you feel so superior as a prince and Princess of Xingluo Empire at level 46?" "What?" Zhu Zhuyun was not calm at that time, "are you level 50? Is that a lie? " Davis said with great interest, "Xiao Yun, calm down. I''m only at level 47. How can she be at level 50? She must have lied to you! Besides, in a few years, you''ll be my queen. You don''t need to pay attention to the imperial concubine! " "Right" Zhu Zhuyun, it calms down a little. "All right! Team members of both sides, open the Soul Ring The referee gave a sharp drink! "Hey, hey! It''s up to you to see who''s better. " Davis face a Lin, star royal college team at the foot of the rise of four soul ring, are two yellow and one purple best configuration.On Shrek''s side, Dai mubai''s Jiuyou Yihu is full of blood red and blue light in his eyes. Zhu Zhuqing''s magic wing and cat demon''s martial spirit emerge. They are black in color, with a pair of long wings spread out, powerful and domineering. "What? Mutated spirit Davis and Zhu Zhuyun glared, "how can your martial spirit mutate?" Zhu Zhuqing and Dai mubai smile faintly, but they don''t answer. Then they all open the soul ring. The five soul rings rise from the feet of Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing. They are two yellow, two purple and one black. Zhu Zhuqing also broke through level 50 on the night of arriving at wuhuncheng, and Gao fan took her to get a soul ring. What? Davis and Zhu Zhuyun are both green. they are two years younger than themselves, and their younger brothers and sisters have even broken the level 50? What''s the situation? Not only saimubai, Zhu Zhuqing and Shrek, but also Tang San and Ma Hongjun are at level 50. Especially for Tang San, his fourth soul ring is black, plus the fifth soul ring, Tang San has two black soul rings, in this competition, it is very eye-catching. The cardinal of Wu Hun Temple looked at Shrek with unfriendly eyes. "Come on! Report the situation here to your holiness The audience in the auditorium found the situation on this side of the No. 1 stadium, and they couldn''t help looking at it one after another. The teams of Xingluo Empire frowned one after another, "which college is that? There are four people of level 50?" "It''s like Shrek. I haven''t heard of it before." "Tiandou Empire has only five elements, isn''t it? What''s the origin of this Shrek? " "What''s the name of Tiandou Empire? Now it''s called Fanguo!" "Oh, yes! Brother Feng Some people know Feng Xiaotian of Shenfeng college, "tell us about Shrek?" "Cough!" With a face full of laughter, Shrek has become famous. As an ordinary Chinese, he also has face. This time, the Shenfeng Academy was vacant, so they had to sit. Feng Xiaotian glanced at the man and said with an air, "Shrek college is the first college in our country, it is also the college managed by our majesty! It can be said that it''s the Royal College of Van Gogh! " Chapter 893 "The Royal College of Van Gogh?" Next to the frown, "then why call this strange name ah!" "Hey, hey!" Feng Xiaotian said with pride, "you don''t know this! Let me tell you Shrek is a kind of ghost beast, even in the world of ghost beast, it is also very strange. our Shrek college only accepts monsters, but ordinary geniuses don''t! It is said that there are only 9 students in this class, so they are all monsters. Shrek college is also called monster college "Monster college!" People secretly nodded, feeling that the name of monster college was very domineering, "so it is! You are so powerful in every country! " "That''s nature!" Feng Xiaotian is proud of himself. He is very impressed by the feeling of being praised. "I''ll tell you more about it..." Feng Xiaotian and this group of people did not notice that there were still a group of people sitting behind them, a group of very low-key but very powerful young people. The members of the martial spirit hall team headed by Hu Lina sat on a humble stool one by one. Their faces were very black. Originally, when they received the above order today to come to watch the war, they disdained it. It''s all rubbish. What''s good to see? For a long time, they have defined themselves as the strongest senior soul Teachers College Students in the mainland. Among these people, Hu Lina, Xie Yue and Yan are the only ones above level 50. although the others are all geniuses, they have not broken through the level 50 barrier. But today, their strong self-esteem is trampled on by Shrek. Shrek are several years younger than them, but they are far more than their achievements. this kind of thing is a heavy blow to anyone, not to mention the children of heaven. "Tang San, Dai mubai, Zhu Zhuqing, Ma Hongjun!" Hu Lina''s pretty face under her cloak has gradually become cold, "good, I remember your names!" As the saint of Wuhun temple, she has always regarded herself as the strongest, but unexpectedly, today, his proud strength was crushed by a group of children. Not only Hu Lina, but also Xie Yue and Yan regard Shrek as a thorn in the flesh. At this time, the battle of No. 1 stadium has ended. Tang San and Meng still control the whole process of Xingluo Royal College, let Dai mubai and Zhu Zhuqing have a chance to fight with Davis and Zhu Zhuyun. We can imagine the result of fighting more than 50 levels against more than 40 levels. Although there was a little episode in the middle, Davis and Zhu Zhuyun used their soul fusion skills, and their attack power increased to level 70, but they were still cracked by Tang San, a pervert. Xingluo Royal College lost miserably. Davis and Zhu Zhuyun were beaten black and blue. I''m afraid they couldn''t even recognize their mother. After the crushing battle, bibidon received information about Shrek in the papal palace. Looking at the information in front of her, her cold face was frozen directly. "What a Shrek, what a Yu Xiaogang!" The color of bibidong is iron green, and he makes a little effort. The information in his hand turns into a green poisonous fog, which is absorbed by bibidong. Soon, the end of the first day of the game, Shrek people talking and laughing on the way back to the hotel. "Your majesty Suddenly, a voice came from behind. Several officials in Xingluo imperial uniform trotted forward and arched to Gao fan, "see your majesty "Well!" Gao fan nodded, still have a little eyesight, "so why?" "Well That''s it The official licked his smiling face, "the foreign minister wants to have a chat with his royal highness Dai mubai, the second prince of our country." "Oh! Little things Gao fan nodded, "mubai, let''s go ahead and wait for you!" "Thank you Dai mubai is very respectful to Gao fan. After Gao fan and others left, the official bowed his hand to Dai mubai, "Your Royal Highness, your strength is now obvious to all the people in the whole Xingluo Empire, please come back with us, you will be the next emperor!" "What are you going to do to Davis?" Dai mubai murmured. The minister vowed, "according to the rules of the Xingluo Empire, Davis, as the loser of the crown prince competition, his fate will be completely controlled by your future majesty!" "Ha ha!" Dai mubai gave a sneer, the imperial family of Xingluo Empire, how merciless! When you are useful, they will try their best to attract you, when you are useless, they will not care about your life and death. These years'' experience in Shrek has made Dai mubai very human,Even now, he doesn''t want Davis to die. after all, it was his brother. Several officials looked at each other, did not understand Dai mubai this "ha ha" is what meaning. "All right!" Dai mubai glanced at several people, "go back and tell my father that Dai mubai will return to the Xingluo empire one day, but my identity will be the general of the Xingluo empire! At that time, please don''t resist, so as to avoid more casualties! " With these words, Dai mubai went straight away, leaving these officials in disorder in the wind, what? The prince of Xingluo Empire actually said that he would help other countries attack his hometown? This is special Do you believe me? Davis walked out of the building on the corner with a smile on his face. He was black and blue with an evil smile, which was very funny. He came slowly to these officials and said, "my Lord, I hope you will report to your father honestly." "Hiss..." Several officials took a breath, and then they found that they were being followed by Davis. If Dai mubai said he was willing to return just now, I''m afraid the three are dead now. "Yes Everything is up to your highness Hotel, gofan room. WOW! After a sound of paper agitation, Xiao Nan in red cloud robe gathered in front of him. After Gao fan was promoted to the rank of emperor and Lord, there was one more person he could summon in his kingdom, so he called Xiaonan to get information. Xiaonan''s paper butterfly directly covers a large area, and all the movements of the martial spirit hall can''t escape Xiaonan''s eyes. "Your Majesty, let''s go "Get up!" Gao fan lifted Xiaonan up and said, "have you found anything?" "Yes!" Xiao Nan nodded, "the martial spirit hall is gathering the soul masters! I found that at least five Title Douluo returned to Wuhun city in these three days! But it''s strange that three of them, named Douluo, left Wuhun city with a lot of people. According to the direction they left, they should have gone to any country! " "Oh?" Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes and said, "so many titles have gone to fan country Is bibidong going to fight against any country? " Chapter 894 "Very likely!" Xiaonan frowned slightly, "I have marked all of them according to your Majesty''s request!" "Well! Well done, continue to monitor, and tell yuzhiboban, let them also pay attention to these people. " "Yes Xiao Nan nodded and flew away as a paper butterfly. Gao fan got up and looked out of the window, with an evil smile on his face. "Bibidong, what are you thinking about?" After the episode, the game continued. Due to the crush of Shrek, every time the four elements colleges of Fanguo met Shrek, they all chose to surrender directly. at the beginning, the teams of Xingluo Empire didn''t believe in Shrek, so they chose to be tough. but after two waves, they had to admit Shrek''s strength, and then they also chose to surrender. After a month''s competition, Shrek entered the Finals without much practice. Today, is the final of the elite competition of the senior soul Teachers College in the whole mainland, and all the high-level members of the martial soul hall have appeared. Gao fan raised his eyes and looked up. On the high throne, the beautiful iceberg queen was high and cold, which made him have the desire to conquer. Beside bibidong are ghosts and yueguan, an old acquaintance, looking at their faces, they seem to have recovered well. Next to yueguan and ghost, there are three people on an equal footing with them, it seems that they are also the title of the martial spirit hall, Douluo. That''s right, but Gao fan doesn''t know who they are for a while. "Shrek vs. wuhundian! Please enter The cardinal''s face was calm and he drank. The seven members of Shrek: Tang San, Dai mubai, Ma Hongjun, Oscar, Zhu Zhuqing, Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu. There are seven people: Hu Lina, Xie Yue, Yan, and four more than 40 level soul masters. "The finals of the elite competition of senior soul Teachers College in mainland China are about to start, and the players of both sides will open the Soul Ring!" The cardinal gave a sharp drink, and the soul rings of the players on both sides were open. On Shrek''s side, except Ning Rongrong and Xiao Wu, all the others are five soul rings. On the other hand, only three people have five soul rings. On the level, the martial spirit hall is completely crushed by Shrek. Make a decision! "Good! Beautiful "Shrek, come on, beat the soul hall!" Other college students around applauded and cheered for Shrek. In the past many years, the champion of every mainland senior soul master competition is the martial spirit hall. this time is different. Shrek has a chance! Although it''s not themselves who won the championship, they are also looking forward to the fact that Shrek academy won the championship of the martial spirit hall. At this time, the people in the hall of martial spirit were very pale, especially the queen of gaoleng, bibidong, who was sitting in the highest position, was almost frozen within 10 meters of her body. She didn''t have to come to the previous games, but she had to come to today''s final. After all, the final champion team will win three soul bones, and the prize will be presented by bidong himself. Seeing Shrek''s level, bibidong is already considering replacing the prize with trash soul bone. When the host announced the beginning of the battle, both sides looked at each other with covetous eyes, the battle was imminent! Among the troops in the hall of martial spirit, Hu Lena moved gently to the front of the procession. Everyone looked at the situation in the field and frowned one after another. did the martial spirit hall let a woman take the lead? With the release of her martial spirit, her whole body is covered with a layer of light red light, behind her long fiery red tail, the whole person has become enchanting and charming. Hulena chuckles and throws a wink at Shrek. The pink energy instantly covers the whole arena. The crowd, both men and women, had the idea of prostrating themselves under hulena''s pomegranate skirt. People on Rao Shi''s side are troubled by hulena''s powerful enchantment skills, it''s conceivable how terrible the pressure on Shrek is. "Hulena, the little fox, is really interesting." Gao fan faintly smiles, "it''s a pity, it''s just enchantment, it''s just insect carving." "Broken!" With the help of Gao fan, Tang San has cultivated Ziji magic pupil into an AoE skill that can be blessed by groups. "Poof!" Hu Lina was shocked by this powerful spiritual fluctuation, and she fainted to the ground with blood.oh my god! All the people at the scene were shocked. Hulena, the 53 level soul king of the saint of the martial spirit hall, was killed in the first place! "There are only three people above level 50 in the hall of martial spirit. Now one of them lies directly. It''s too weak, too weak!" Feng Xiaotian has a sarcastic face. "Too weak?" One side of the fire dance glanced at fengxiaotian, "ask you fengxiaotian level 50? How dare you ridicule other talents? Are you floating today? " Feng Xiaotian: "that I don''t have level 50. Isn''t that normal? In addition to Shrek''s five levels of 50 and the three levels of 50 in the martial spirit hall, are there any other people with Qi level of 50 among us? " "Besides I''m a citizen of any country. I''ll stand in the position of any country and laugh at what happened to the wuhundian? I love my country "You..." Fire dance a face cent anger, roll up sleeve to be about to start, "good you a funny day, you unexpectedly with me back talk! I think you are really floating today While talking, the fire dance is about to start. Gao fan frowned slightly and looked toward the side where they were coaxing. When Huowu saw Gao fan''s sight, she sat down in a moment, gently brushed her hair on her forehead and motioned to Gao fan with a smile. Gao fan can''t help shivering. This woman won''t take a fancy to me, will she? No, absolutely not! "Boom!" At this time, the venue thought of a violent noise, the whole venue were shaking up. A three meter tall flaming giant appears and smashes Shrek''s formation with one punch. The fire giant is the soul of Yan in the three levels of 50 in the hall of martial spirit. It has the dual attributes of fire and earth, and its attack power is extremely powerful! Ning Rongrong and Xiaowu were weaker, and they flew out by the powerful force produced by the earthquake. Xie Yue and another soul master in the hall of martial spirit immediately start to fly away towards Xiao Wu and Ning Rongrong in the sky. "No!" Tang''s three faces are dignified. The blue silver grass shoots out from the ground. It rolls Xiaowu and Ning Rongrong back quickly and avoids a blow. The evil moon attacks and pours into the air, with an angry face. The rest of the people in the martial spirit hall organized an attack again and rushed directly into the Shrek camp to catch and fight each other. Chapter 895 Yan powerful, three meters tall giant fire will ma Hongjun and ESCA two people crowded in the corner. The evil moon has the upper hand over Dai mubai. Tangsan and xiaowusannu, the other four people in wuhundian, surrounded the scene, and the situation turned around in an instant. Although a hulena is missing, the power of the martial spirit hall team is not reduced! The man in the hall of martial spirit had a proud smile on his face. Xie Yue said, "see, only we are worthy of the title of the strongest team, you''d better go back to the country!" Frand: "it''s not good..." "Ah ~" Yu Xiaogang said with a faint smile, "don''t worry about frande ~" the situation changed again before the master''s voice. Tang San entangles everyone with blue silver grass. As soon as the blue silver grass is collected, the seven Shreks will meet again! "Hum!" Seven people step forward orderly, everyone in the whole fighting soul field seems to feel a strange rhythm. Tang San took the lead and stood in the front of everyone. Shrek''s seven monsters burst out a powerful soul power. "Yes Tang Sany gave a sharp drink, and the seven soul forces twisted together, in an instant, the glory of the soul fighting field was in full swing. "What The elder and the worshiper of Wuhun Temple stood up, "seven in one Wuhun fusion skill!" Bi Bi Dong''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her beautiful eyes were shocked. "This is a seven in one fusion technique, not a martial spirit fusion technique!" "Yuxiaogang, yuxiaogang, you can really surprise me!" Bi bidong''s face flashed a trace of ruthlessness, "tell Xie Yue that he can use that move! At the same time, the order goes on, everyone is ready to move! " "Yes Bibidong''s five Title Douluo, including yueguan and ghost, got up one after another and entered the crowd. Meanwhile, Xiao Nan whispered a few words in Gao fan''s ear. Gao fan light a smile, slowly get up, "master, let everyone no matter what happens next don''t panic, good defense!" Yu Xiaogang eyebrows a pick, "Your Majesty this words what meaning?" Ning Feng Zhi and sword fight Luo Chen Xin also one after another frown, express don''t understand. "Good play It''s going to be on Gao fan looks at Bi Bi Dong with a smile on his face and even waves to the other side. Bi Bi Dong E''s eyebrows are slightly frowning. She is a little curious. Why does Gao fan say hello to herself at such a time? But on second thought, bidong has absolute confidence in his own Wuhun city. Gao fan can''t know. "A coincidence, perhaps?" Bibidong calmly turned his eyes to one side. "It''s so cold!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Avril gave Gao fan a white eye, "the higher the cold, the more enjoyable your conquest is?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "the concubine still knows me!" "Boom!" There was another violent shock in the competition field. Shrek''s seven in one fusion technique was blocked by Yan''s Lava giant. "What! Hard hard seven in one fusion technology The audience are confused, how strong it must be! All of a sudden, the remaining five people in the hall of martial spirit flash out from behind the lava giant, and one by one they flash towards the seven Shrek monsters. "No! It''s a sinister tactic to attack when Shrek seven monsters use seven in one fusion technique There was a cry of surprise. Tang San Ya closed his teeth and said, "everyone be careful!" "Go to hell! Xie Yue grins grimly. She throws a punch at Tang San''s back. Other people attack Shrek one after another. Yu Xiaogang and others are all pinched tightly. Your majesty, what are you waiting for! Bang bang! The next second, the attack of the people in the martial spirit hall hit the seven Shrek monsters, but the imagined situation did not happen, and the seven Shrek monsters resisted. What? All the people stood up one after another. What''s the situation? "It''s the soul bone!" The sharp eyed man saw the clue and yelled, "Shrek, there are soul bones on all of us!" As soon as this person''s voice fell, eight spider soul bones grew on Tang San''s back, and all parts of other people''s bodies were shining with colorful light. There are arms, legs, heads and backs. All the people at the scene were shocked again. Shrek was a rare soul bone in the outside world! Bull! It''s no wonder that people can get 50 grades at a young age! "Do it!" Bibi''s face is blue and blue, and her eyes flash with a murderous look. a drop of green energy overflows from her fingertips and falls into the ground. "Boom!"After a loud noise, the whole arena was covered with a green smoke, and no one could see what was going on inside. "This..." Yu Xiaogang and others are not calm, "what''s the matter?" At this time, countless people in the uniform of the martial spirit hall poured out from all directions, surrounded the whole soul fighting field, and the atmosphere of the scene solidified. "What do you mean, Pope?" Davis frowned and questioned. Bibidong stood up from the throne, holding a scepter in his hand, and his beautiful face was full of cold, "everyone present today, the martial spirit hall gives you a chance to surrender Or die I wipe! Gao fan was not happy at that time. Isn''t this the line of labor and capital? As soon as bibidong said this, everyone present was shocked. "What do you mean, bidong?" Davis browed, "do you want to rule the whole continent?" "Yes Bi Bi''s east face color is indifferent, light slanted to glance at the other side. Right? The people present were shocked at that time, and they admitted it directly! Davis''s face stagnated and he stammered. "You''re so blatant! What we are here for is the elite of the mainland. It''s a big deal that we''ll fight together to get rid of it! " "Yes, yes!" Under the leadership of Davis, the soul masters of Xingluo Empire all stood up one by one, shouting fiercely. "Your Majesty, what shall we do? Xiao San, they are still down there Yu Xiaogang frowned tightly, until now, the dark green smoke has not cleared away, and Shrek people don''t know anything. "Yes..." Ning Fengzhi is also frowning, his baby daughter is still under it. "No hurry!" Gao fan light a smile, "you all sit well, see a play well, can I still let them into a dangerous situation?" After hearing Gao fan''s words, all the people in the kingdom were relieved. Yes, Gao fan has never let people down. With a look in his eyes, the five titles of Douluo in the martial spirit hall were launched, all released their own martial spirits and soul rings, and the powerful soul power blocked the whole scene directly. Chapter 896 At this moment, everyone was confused and the whole audience fell into silence. In addition to the Pope, the hall of martial spirit used six Title Douluo at one time, this is the rhythm of catching all people in one net! "Very good!" Bibidong''s eyes were calm, and his wand pointed to the challenge arena. "I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise The Shrek talents in this competition are your end! " As he spoke, with a wave of his big hand, the dark green smoke was blown away. People have looked at the field, obviously very curious about the fate of Shrek''s talents. The next second, everyone''s dead. There were seven people in the field. Hu Lina, who had been put on the edge by the people of the martial spirit hall before, and the remaining six members of the martial spirit hall. As for Tang San and others Each of them is good, even a person in the hands of a handful of melon seeds, eat old incense. All of them were stunned, look at Shrek, who is safe and sound in the field, and then look at his face on the throne. What happened? Isn''t that a good ending? Bibidong''s face is black, black don''t want it, she looks down coldly, and almost writes the word anger on her face. Hit face on the spot, is it so difficult to pretend to be forced now? "This..." Other people of Wuhun are wrong when they see the situation in the field. What''s the matter? "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan burst out laughing, "it seems that the wishful thinking of Wu Hun Dian is wrong!" As he spoke, Gao fan waved his hand, everyone saw a wave passing over the Shrek seven monsters, and a hemispherical energy barrier gradually dissipated. This is Gao fan''s new skill that integrates batolomio''s blood: the ability to block fruits, the ability to block energy. At this time, everyone realized that Gao fan didn''t know when he saved the seven Shreks. "Good! The emperor of every kingdom is mighty Some people in Xingluo Empire cried out. Bibi''s face sank, and his Scepter was heavy on the ground. the ground directly split, and a stream of energy quickly penetrated into the soul field of Bibi. Originally fell to the ground not to rise of Yan suddenly stare big eyes, stood up again from the ground. "Ah Yan roars, his eyes are red, his body suddenly rises to the height of five meters, his whole body is covered with lava, and his fiery red soul power surges around him. "Roar!" With a roar, the lava giant leaps forward and pours at the Shrek seven. "No!" Yu Xiaogang is about to crack. He seems to see Tang San''s death. Gao fan is always watching the situation, he is a little dignified, but he doesn''t mean to save people, because he finds that Tang San has moved. Yes, when everyone panicked, Tang San moved. Tang San suddenly turned around, and the blue silver grass spread to the lava giant in the sky, but the flame restrained the plants, and the blue silver grass was too fragile in front of the giant. The flaming giant smashed his fist at the people below. "Damn it Tang San gave a sharp drink, and a dark golden hammer appeared in his left hand, the hammer rose in the storm, and instantly turned into a sledgehammer about the same height as Tang San. His legs were straight on the ground, his arms were closed to his back, his waist was closed to his legs, Tang San swung the handle of the hammer tightly with his hands and swung the hammer from the bottom up. "Bang!" With one sound, the giant lava giant''s fist will break apart in the next moment ~ the arm behind the fist and the whole body connected behind the arm will be broken into debris in this moment. Yan''s body suddenly flies from the lava giant, bumps heavily into the audience, and raises a piece of dust. "Hiss ~" the audience took a breath, and no one spoke. "Ho! My God! Hammer Bibidong''s beautiful big eyes stare at Tang San''s hammer, and his beautiful eyes almost fall out. "It''s haotianchui. He''s from haotianzong!" "Is haotianzong the haotianzong of the first three? Are they not going to retire? " "He was a member of haotianzong. No wonder he was so powerful when he was young!" "Haotianzong and Wuhun hall have never dealt with each other. It seems that this boy will die today!" "The boy is dead today? I''m afraid all of you here today are going to die! " The color of Bibi''s east side sank, and he gave a look at the title Douluo in the sky. The ghost of Douluo came down from the sky and pointed directly at Tang San."Your majesty Yu Xiaogang was flustered. "Your Majesty, please do it quickly." "Don''t act rashly. I''m in control of everything!" Gao fan looks at the bottom with dignified complexion, and does not have the idea of hand. He really wanted to see how effective Tang San could be in this situation. Although everyone was surprised, they all stopped, even the sword fight Luo Chenxin also put away the just burst of soul power. Bibidong''s eyes are closely watching Gao fan''s every move. After returning from the last month''s serious injury, she is also very curious about what kind of power Gao fan has. Let the ghost attack Tang San, but bidong doesn''t expect to succeed. She just wants to see what Gao fan wants to do, but unexpectedly, Gao fan is indifferent. At this time, the ghost has come to the top of the seven Shrek monsters, the powerful pressure of the seven people breathless. "Ah The seven of them, with a look of awe inspiring, raised their hands one after another to resist the ghosts, the tyrannical soul power burst out from their bodies, and the soul bones on their bodies all gave off a strong light. Hum! The ghost''s figure flashed and snapped, "your soul bone, the martial spirit hall has taken it!" "Poof!" The seven Shreks vomit blood one after another, and the situation is in crisis. Yu Xiaogang''s nervous faces came together. "Your Majesty What are you waiting for "Ah Tang Sany suddenly burst into shape with a sharp drink. With Tang San''s body as the center, a gray energy radiates out in all directions, instantly occupies the space of ten meters around Tang San. After entering the gray space, the dark ghost looks surprised, because he finds that his power has been greatly weakened. "This Is this the power of the field? " Yu Xiaogang''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it. Generally speaking, the power of the field can only be acquired after becoming the title Douluo. even the gifted people have to reach at least level 70 to gradually acquire it, but they are not complete at the beginning. Fifty level can have a complete field of power, which is simply unheard of, envy others! "Ha ha ha! Xiaosan, you can really surprise people! " Gao fanlang laughs. It seems that the aura of the protagonist really needs to be made good use of! Gao fan gave Tang San the previously drawn murderous Qi. Originally, he just wanted Tang San to master the use of murderous Qi, but unexpectedly, he directly created a complete field of killing gods. Chapter 897 What about the power of the field? But it''s just a level 50 ghost king, if he can''t handle the title of Douluo, won''t he lose face? The ghost''s face was cold, and the black fog spread all over the world. Gao fan waved his hand gently, and the ghost''s body stagnated and flew out in an instant. The fog attack dispersed. What no one noticed was that bidong moved! Pope bibidon''s figure flashed and appeared directly on the challenge arena, a pair of plain hands gently raised, a dark green drill tens of meters wide attacked the Shrek seven monsters. Tang San frowned tightly, and the blue silver cage started to envelop the seven monsters. The whole audience was dumb. The Pope of the hall of martial spirit was shameless to attack a group of students! Gao fan''s face is one Lin, bastard Bi Bi Dong, you are looking for death! In a moment, Gao fan uses a barrier to isolate the seven Shreks from the attack of bibidong, but Tang San''s blue silver grass is actually attacked by the first wave of bibidong, I don''t know if he is seriously injured. With a gloomy face, Gao fan plans to make a comparison with bidong. But before he had time to teach bibidong a lesson, a huge dark golden sky hammer shadow fell from the sky, which interrupted bibidong''s attack. After the hammer fell, an old figure fell. "Tang Hao! You finally show up Bibidong gritted his teeth, and his cold face became ferocious. Tang Hao glanced at the blue silver cage dyed dark green by the poison gas of bibidong, and his words were full of murderous gas, "bibidong, if my son dies, I want you to be buried with me in the martial spirit hall!" "That''s Haotian Douluo, Tang Hao!" There was a cry of surprise from the crowd. "It''s him! Wait, is the son he''s talking about Tang San in Shrek''s seven monsters? " "Yes! Tang San''s martial spirit is also Haotian hammer! " "It''s no wonder that the grade is grade 50, and it uses two ten thousand year soul rings. It turns out that it''s Haotian Douluo''s son!" "The tiger father has no dog "Unfortunately, I don''t know if Tang San can survive a blow from the Pope." At this time, Tang San''s blue silver cage broke, revealing Shrek''s strange inside. Under the barrier, Tang San meditates on the spot, Shrek''s strange others stare at bidong fiercely. "Hoo..." Everyone breathed heavily, but it was OK. Among the broken bluegrass, new bluegrass grows. These newly emerged bluegrass have faded their dark purple color and grown gray white stripes on their bodies. compared with the previous bluegrass, they are more slender, but also more resilient. "Thank you, your holiness..." Tang San slowly opened his eyes, his face showed a faint smile, "my blue silver grass spirit has changed!" "What?" Bibidong''s face is blue, this boy, it''s a blessing in disguise! "Good!" "Great "Bullshit The onlookers all cheered one by one, in this case, there is nothing more interesting than eating shriveled in the martial spirit hall. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan burst out laughing, "today is really a happy day! First, in the field of killing gods, then in the field of evolution of martial spirits, thanks to the blessing of the Pope, it seems that our country is worthy of this trip! " Gao fan gently waves his hand, and the figures of Shrek seven monsters and Tang Hao flash back to Gao fan. Gao fan''s body hung up in the air, waving down a huge barrier to cover the place where all the people were. "Everyone in the arena, if you don''t want to be slaughtered by the martial spirit hall and surrender to the martial spirit hall, come and hide in the barrier on my side, as you saw just now, even the Pope can''t break this barrier!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, his hands are hanging in the air behind him. In an instant, those who had been detained by the people in the hall of martial spirit resisted one after another and gathered to the other side of the country. What a mess! In an instant, the martial spirit hall faced the resistance of all the people in the Xingluo Empire, and there were casualties on both sides. "Asshole!" Bi bidong''s face is very blue. after making so much effort to stabilize the situation, Wu Hun was defeated by Gao fan. It''s a slap in the face! "Listen to the people of Xingluo Empire, the action direction of the martial spirit hall is right for all countries this time! Leave yourself With an order from bibidong, the encirclement of Wuhun hall automatically opens a channel, "if you want to stay and see how our Wuhun hall tidies up the whole country, you can also stay!" People on this side of the Xingluo empire could not help hesitating."What are you doing? We''re here just for the competition. When the competition is over, why are we still in this muddy water? " Some people in the Xingluo Empire said, then they left one by one. But some brave people, or those who have already thought of taking refuge in the martial spirit hall, have also stayed. Davis gave Dai mubai a provocative smile. Yes, he stayed. The smile on his face is very ironic, which means: brother, I want to stay and watch you die. If you can''t die, I don''t mind mending the knife! All the people in Fanguo are unhappy with the sudden escape of Xingluo Empire, only Gao fan, who is still confident, looks at everything in front of him with a smiling face. At this time, Bi Bi Dong suddenly looked at Gao fan with a smile on his face and said, "emperor fan, you have lost!" Gao fan frowned slightly, "what do you mean by that?" Bibidong said with a faint smile, "a month ago, our martial spirit hall had already sent troops to all countries! We have sent five titled Douluo to lead the army into any country, but your country has only one Douluo and one gudouluo at present, there is no doubt that you will be defeated! " "What?" Ning Fengzhi was not calm at that time, "impossible! Such a large-scale entry into any country, our intelligence network will not fail to find out! " "Yes Luo Chenxin, a sword fighter, frowned slightly. "Besides, if you do something in the martial spirit hall, we can''t miss the war report!" "Is it?" Bibidong glanced at them faintly, "what if the attack time we agreed on is this morning? Can you get the war report now? " "What?" Everyone in the country looked at each other with a look of fear. Even Gao fan, who was hanging in the air, fell to the east of Bibi, looking at each other with a dignified face. Seeing the look on Gao fan''s face, bibidong showed a faint smile, "emperor fan, are you flustered?" Gao fan''s murderous spirit is awe inspiring, "bibidong, you actually sneak attack at such a time, so mean!" Yes, Gao fan started his performance "Where did our country offend you? I''m so shocked by you Gao fan was filled with righteous indignation and gritted his teeth, "it seems that I can only catch up with you!" Chapter 898 "Ha ha!" It''s better than the smile on bidong''s face, "little emperor fan, I really want to see how you want to fight me!" Bi Bi Dong is very confident in her own strength. even if Gao fan is seriously injured at yueguan, she is full of confidence! The first person on the mainland to practice the twin soul to the extreme, bidong has not only double and ordinary soul rings and skills, but also super high combat effectiveness. Don''t say it''s Gao fan alone. Even Gao fan and Tang Hao, she won''t pay attention to it. Gao fan''s face was angry. "Since it was you who tore your face first, don''t blame me for being merciless!" "Ah..." Gao fan roared up and said, "come on My Summoner Although Gao fan is very strong and has great movements, there is no fluctuation of soul power in the air. Bibidong looks at Gao fan with a funny face, and his eyes are full of disdain. the emperor of every kingdom is not funny! The next second, Gao fan''s face flashed a banter smile, with a wave of his hand, a group of people appeared on the challenge arena. "Minister Xiaozhan!" "Chen Yu is a wise man!" "White beard "Captain America!" "I will destroy the overlord!" "Chen Xiaonan!" "See your majesty!" In an instant, everyone''s eyes came to see it, I don''t know why, they all felt that the six people who suddenly appeared were very powerful! The smile on bibidong''s face gradually solidified, in addition to these six people, she also found a group of unconscious people lying on the ground. These people belong to the martial spirit hall, which she sent out a few days ago to worship, among them, the weakest is douhun Douluo, and the five Title Douluo are all lying there. Bibidong is stupid. What''s the situation? Gao fan continued his performance, "ah! Here you are, who are these black and blue guys on the ground? " "Er..." The six of them looked at each other, and Yu Zhibo stepped forward, "tell your majesty, these are the running dogs of the martial spirit hall, and they are all rubbish of Douluo power, they are trying to seize the state power when your majesty is not in any country, but your majesty is wise and has foresight, they were found by us, defeated one by one!" Yuzhiboban''s tone was not heavy and his voice was not big, but everyone in the audience could just hear him. What? Title Douluo all defeated? What? Did the plan of wuhundian attacking Fanguo fail? What? Gao fan already knew the plan of Wu Hun Dian? All the people in Wuhun hall were shocked, Title Douluo were defeated by the enemy, they were just cannon fodder! For a moment, the morale of the martial spirit hall was much lower. The people of Xingluo Empire who stayed to see the play suddenly felt that something was not good, and the development of things was beyond everyone''s expectation. Davis suddenly realized that he was going to be cold, but he didn''t move. He didn''t dare to move. "Nonsense "These people are not the elders of our martial spirit hall at all! It''s just that Gao fan deliberately sought to confuse the morale of the army. Is Title Douluo so easy to defeat? " Ghost Douluo is not far away from bibidong. Of course, he knows that the title Douluo lying on the ground are all their own people, but he has to show his admiration to bibidong. Don''t mess in the face of danger! This spirit is really awesome! So if someone can be a pope, he can only be an elder! "Yes! Your holiness is right Guidouluo has already echoed the words of bibidong, "the title Douluo is so easily defeated. It''s a stratagem that Fanguo tried to escape! Don''t panic "Yes, yes!" The people in the martial spirit hall nodded one after another, and their low morale gradually rose. "Fierce, bibidong, this move is self deceptive, it''s impeccable!" Gao fan faintly smiles, "it''s a pity that you met me!" I''m a bully! Bi bidong stares at Gao fan''s every move with a frown. GAO fan''s sudden subordinates are not ordinary people who can defeat so many Title touluo. She faintly felt that even herself, I''m afraid, could not beat these six people together. "Now that you are at the end of your life, you will be hard mouthed. Let me show you what is powerful!" With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, the group of six in Wanjie disappears instantly. Bibidong suddenly widened his eyes, "defense!"As soon as bibidong''s voice fell, he heard a bang. Then, four figures fell from the sky and fell directly into the memorial hall of the martial spirit lying on the ground just now. A moment later, everyone was surprised to find that the sky, which had been occupied by the elder of the martial spirit hall, had been occupied by Gao fan''s six subordinates, and the elder of the martial spirit hall, who controlled the sky, had disappeared. It seemed that the four elders who had just fallen were the elders. Davis directly silly eyes, Gao fan''s men will kill the martial spirit hall elder. "Gulu!" Oscar swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "last time in the new world, I thought the U.S. team was just an ordinary muscle man, just like Tyrone. Now it seems that I really think too much." "Ha ha!" Tyrone''s old face is red. "Oscar brothers are absurd. How can I compare with the US team?" "Yes..." Ma Hongjun was also shocked. "Last time banye said he wanted to teach me fire escape, I turned him down as an old guard. Now it seems I''ve missed a hundred million! " "Little fat man, what you want to learn now is OK!" Yuzhiboban is in a good mood. The people in Douluo are stronger than they think. "Really?" Fat man a face excited, immediately toward Yu zhiboban bow, "good teacher!" Bang! Frande hit Ma Hongjun''s head with a hammer, "boy, it''s going back so soon!" "Teacher..." The fat man looked aggrieved, "no, I''m..." The atmosphere on the other side of the Kingdom has relaxed, and the people on the other side of the martial spirit hall have black faces. Bibidong was already looking at Gao fan with cannibal eyes. "Emperor fan, are you going to fight with our Wuhun hall?" "Go to war?" Gao fan did not have the good spirit to smile a voice, "I say Bi Bi East, is not you start a war first?" "Hum!" Bibidong snorted coldly, "you want to die!" As soon as the voice fell, the color of bibidong was bright, and the spirits of two spiders appeared behind him. Seventeen rings rose from her feet. Among a lot of black rings, two red rings appeared. "Hiss..." All of them took a breath, twin soul, full screen soul ring, one hundred thousand years soul ring, so terrible! "Women are really unreasonable creatures!" Gao fan rolled his eyes and said, "isn''t it the twin martial spirit? Who hasn''t? " Chapter 899 As soon as the voice fell, two beautiful purple figures appeared behind Gao fan, the charming appearance threw bidong away for several streets. "I wipe! Human form, martial spirit, or twins? " Everyone looked as like as two peas of two idiot warrior souls who were directly behind the tall fan. "Isn''t it just a lot of soul rings? Who hasn''t? " Gao fan''s face was thumping, and twelve soul rings rose under his feet, and It''s all red rings of one hundred thousand years! What? Bibidong retreated several steps, almost lost his footing and fell under the challenge arena. All the soul masters on the scene were silly, some even scared to pee Monster! There are so many hundred thousand years of soul rings, GAO fan has killed through the star forest! "You How did you do that? " Bibidong looks at Gao fan with a blue face. "Want to know?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "well, you look good. If you are my maid, you can really think about it!" Click, click! Bibidong''s face was blacker and his fists were clenched. "Son of a bitch, you want to die!" Bibidong waved, "death is bound by cobweb!" Before the words were heard, the dead spider king behind bibidong spewed out a deep purple spider web, the spider web came towards GAOFAN with dense purple poison gas, the spider web was facing the storm and suddenly covered the sky. "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, letting cobweb cover him. Bibidong looks shocked. This boy Ignoring my attack? "Er..." Bi Bi, who couldn''t help herself, knelt down on one knee. a trace of scarlet blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth, forming a sharp contrast with her beautiful face. The shock in her eyes was even greater. She felt that the injury she suffered came from her own death cobweb. Bibidong was injured and the cobweb wrapped around Gao fan disappeared. Gao fan, with a pitiful look on his face, squinted at bidong, "yo My poor Pope, I can''t help but feel sorry for you now "You..." Bibidong, leaning on the scepter, raised his head difficultly and stared at Gao fan fiercely, "what did you just do?" It''s clear that the attack is on Gao fan. Why is he injured? What''s more, I don''t have such strong control over my death cobweb. I can''t even move when I''m controlled. Bibidon is very difficult to understand! Gao fan, with a smile, squatted down in front of bibidong with his hands on his back, stretched out his right index finger and gently raised bibidong''s chin, "I didn''t do anything, didn''t you do all this?" Bibidong was stunned at that time, and a touch of rosy clouds appeared on his face the next second. "Asshole! I''m the Pope of the martial spirit temple. Get your hands off me Bibidong was shy and angry, if her body hadn''t been controlled, she would have burst out. "Ha ha!" Gao fan looked at the half kneeling bibidong with an evil look on his face. "Pope, do you think you have a choice?" "Asshole, even if I blow myself up, I won''t let you succeed!" Bibidong''s face is angry, and he wants to crack. "Self explosion?" Gao fan''s smile is more evil, "you explode a try!" Bibi was stunned at that time. Because she found that she could not mobilize the slightest bit of soul power. At this moment, a strange voice appeared in bibidong''s mind. "Do you want salvation?" "Do you want power?" "If you want to, let go of your soul and let me control your body!" Bibidong suddenly widened his eyes, and a chaos flashed in his eyes, "OK! Here you are! " "Hey, hey!" When Gao fan waves her hand, qianrenxue also appears in front of them, GAO fan waves her hand to erase qianrenxue''s disguise, revealing her original appearance. Qian Ren snow looks at Bi Bi Dong with an iron blue face and says nothing. When bibidong saw Qianren snow, it seemed that because of the appearance of Qianren snow, his originally ferocious face gradually calmed down, even showed a charming smile, "you let her go, I''m yours, you can do anything you want!" "Ah?" Gao fan was stunned at that time, he remembered that although qianrenxue and bibidong were mother and daughter, because bibidong was born by qianrenxue''s father Qiang x, so bibidong was no different from qianrenxue and his enemy. What I didn''t expect was that bibidong would compromise because of qianrenxue''s comfort, and bibidong, who has always been cold and high, laughed very hard. "What? Are you not happy? " Bibidong''s eyes were full of charm, he even stretched out his pink tongue and licked it gently on his smooth lips. A playful canine tooth bit his lower lip, which was endless temptation.Gao fan is made a Leng a Leng, this before and after the contrast is also a little too big, right? Is Qianren snow so important to beidong? Qian Renxue himself is also confused at this time. Do I mean so much to you? I''m qianrenxue. As a product of you being stronger than bidong, don''t you always want me to die? Thousand Ren snow all hoodwinked, this movement of Bi Bi Dong simply refreshed her three views. Soon, the hall of Wuhun without leaders was incorporated by Gao fan. Ten Title Douluo, plus a pope, are all captured by all countries. The hall of martial spirit will be destroyed in the first World War. The remaining two or three Title Douluo who didn''t come back are all missing fish. Not long after, the army of all nations entered the hall of Wu soul, and the flag on the hall was completely replaced by the black dragon flag of all nations. All the people in fan Kingdom look excited. Who would have thought that under the leadership of Gao fan, he won the martial spirit hall without a single soldier. At the command of Gao fan, a banquet was held in the hall of Wu soul. even the controlled elders of Wu soul hall and Bi Bi Dong himself appeared at the banquet. Bibidong is dressed as a maid and serves GAOFAN like qianrenxue. as a maid, bibidong rubs his charming face against GAOFAN with great enthusiasm. he is stunned by qianrenxue. I''m afraid it''s not a fake bidong, is it? The eyes of all the people in the hall of martial spirit were even more straight. How could the Pope, who was always cold, have such a charming side, Why didn''t he find it before? What a pity! Soon, after the banquet, Gao fan settled the concubines and came to a hall alone. "Your Majesty, you are here at last. I can''t stand waiting for you!" On the Dragon couch, a white figure writhes in the soft bedding, and the beautiful back is as bright and clean as the suet jade. "Lena, don''t come out to see your majesty yet!" Bibidong''s eyes are like silk, her breath is like orchid, the bedding is wriggling, and another beautiful figure appears on the Dragon couch, "Gulu!" GAOFAN see blood spray Zhang, this another figure is not Hu Lena who? At this time, Hu Lina is also in a state of confusion and infatuation, with a blush on her white face, her coquettishness does not lose her charm as a fox girl. Hu Lena stretched out a pair of jade hands and gently opened the quilt, revealing the third beauty Chapter 900 Qian Renxue blushes with shame and is sandwiched between Bi bidong and Hu Lena, with a helpless face. Her eyebrows were tight, and there seemed to be tears in her star eyes. I felt pity for her. "Your Majesty..." Bibidong said with a smile, "what do you think of the present that the maid prepared for you?" "Well done!" Gao fan excited a call, directly jumped to the Dragon couch above. One is the noble Pope of the temple of martial spirit, the other is the Holy Virgin of the temple of martial spirit, and the other is the biological daughter of the pope! This kind of lineup, the lethality is too strong. Gao fan can''t wait! Tonight, the hall of martial spirit is shrouded in the sound of joy. The next morning, Gao fan slowly opened his eyes and looked at the system panel in surprise. "Congratulations on conquering Qianren snow, points + 100!" This is a message that appeared last night, GAO fan clearly remembers that he ruthlessly broke through the last defense line of qianrenxue at that time, then he sent qianrenxue to the top one by one, finally, qianrenxue turned in the points with a face of shame and anger. Women, as a creature, are honest though they say no to it. Of course, this is not the reason why Gao fan was surprised. to Gao fan''s surprise, bibidong and hulena did not hand in points! You know, these two girls are more active than Qian Renxue! So although Gao fan took the sword to fight that night and killed the three girls, he didn''t relax his vigilance for a moment. No matter what the identities of bibidong and hulena are, whether the Pope and saint of Wuhun Temple surrender intentionally or the system is like an aggressor, GAOFAN has to guard against it. "Ying ~" at this time, Qianren snow slowly opened her star eyes, and her eyebrows slightly frowned. Last night''s storm made her tired, and even she didn''t know when she fell asleep, she only remembered that Gao fan was like an animal, and she was not strong enough, she had forgotten how many times she fainted. See thousand Ren snow leisurely turn to wake up, Gao fan quietly closed his eyes. The early morning sunshine came in from the window and spread on Gao fan''s handsome face. Qianren snow slightly propped up, for a time, he was a little stunned. This is the first time that she found out that this man is really handsome. There was a flash of killing in her eyes, but then she remembered the absurdity of last night! "Ah..." Thousand Ren snow long sigh a breath, in the eye murderous gas completely has no. She dragged a pajama with a complicated face, wrapped herself up and wanted to get up and leave. "Ouch!" The pain of her body made her fall again, GAO fan sat up and hugged Qianren snow in his arms. Qianren snow looks up in panic, opposite Gao fan''s four eyes. Feel the temperature of Gao fan''s body, the blush of Qianren snow is about to drip water. "Your Majesty..." "What''s the matter, your majesty?" Bibidon and hulena wake up one after another. "I think you''d better have a good rest!" Gao fan put down Qianren snow, got up and walked towards the hanger, he was going to lift his pants and leave. Qianren snow staring at Gao fan''s back, can''t help but some trance, this figure seems so great! Bibidong and Hu Lena look at each other, and a little sense of killing flashed in their eyes, suddenly, their bodies burst up and rushed towards Gao fan''s back. Qianren snow was stunned at that time. What''s the situation? Gao fan frowned slightly. These two women are really system intruders! "Ha ha!" Gao fan calmly smile, "actually choose to start at this time, what do you think?" It''s the best time for them to do it at this time! " "Your Majesty, be careful!" The thousand Ren snow called out a voice, directly stood up. "The weakest?" Gao fan Leng Leng, quickly turned to deal with, he found that his waist is really a little inflexible. He let out a curse, which was the first time he found this setting. However, the hard training during this period is not for fun, even in the scene of being attacked during the war, Avril practices with him every day, let alone at this time. Gao fan cold hum a, since the body is not flexible, then pull away. "What?" Hu Lina and Bi bidong were stunned at that time, because Gao fan disappeared directly. Bibidong looks at Qianren with a sharp look, and his body flashes, hijacking Qianren snow. Thousand Ren snow brow tight wrinkly, sure enough, than the East this woman still hope to die."Ha ha!" Bibidong said with an evil smile, "GAOFAN, I don''t care where you are, as long as you don''t cooperate with us, I will kill her immediately!" Thousand Ren snow a face refuse, "stupid woman, you think too much?"? You threatened him with my life. Are you mistaken? " "Wrong?" Bibidong sneered, "you don''t have to worry about this..." "Get out of here!" Hu Lena grew a red energy knife in her hand and put it on Qian Renxue''s neck, "or I will kill her immediately!" A trace of scarlet blood flows down from the pink neck of Qianren snow. Qianren snow frowns slightly, she is very clear, Hu Lina is fox female, her attack way should not be like this! "Stop it A door of void opened, and Gao fan came out of it. With a dignified face, he looked at bidong and hulena, "let her go! Here I am Qian Renxue was slightly surprised, obviously did not expect that Gao fan would appear at such a time, this product really cares about the safety of Qian Renxue! "Hum!" Bibidong snorted coldly, "hand in the Soul Crystal first!" "What?" Gao fan glared, "you How do you know I have soul crystal? " "Ha ha! I didn''t know, but now I''m sure! " Bibidong was joking. "You cheat me?" Gao fan was stunned at that time. "Ha ha!" Bibidong said with a smile, "in fact, it''s not deceiving you. Liu Hongye of the fear hall has never gone back, except for the soul crystal, we really can''t think of anything else to do!" "We admire the Lord of life. We have provided you with soul crystal from the beginning. you should know that there are only two soul crystals in the hall of life. one is controlled by the queen of life, and the other is controlled by the heir. it seems that this one in your hand is Avril''s, and they just bet all the hope of the hall of life on you It''s too late Chapter 901 Gao fan clenched his teeth, and a flash appeared on the side of bibidong. he held a transparent crystal in his hand, in which there was a translucent soul wandering. "Die Gao fan punches bibidong''s pretty face. As long as he hits bibidong, he can use the crystal ball to absorb the intruder''s soul hidden in bibidong''s body. "I''m sorry, you''ve been tricked!" Bibidong''s face showed a trace of evil smile, Hu Lina''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Gao fan. Hu Lena waved her hand and grabbed the crystal ball in Gao fan''s hand. She put it in her hand and played with it. "Hee hee..." Hu Li Na laughs very wave, "unfortunately, this precious soul crystal ball is now ours! When we go back, we will be rewarded by our master! " "Ha ha!" Bibidon laughed. What are you talking about, why can''t I understand a word? "Damn it! Look at the move Gao fan''s face is livid. He punches Hu Lena across the air. Bibi Dongyi gives up Qianren snow and stands in front of Hu Lena. "Bang!" After a dull sound, bibidong''s body turned into a mist. The fog soon recondensed, forming a new bea bea Dong, with his own clothes. Gao fan was stunned at that time, I wipe? "Hee hee Hulena said with a smile, "without soul crystal, you can''t kill us! This time, your life is ours! " "Wait!" Gao fan gritted his teeth, "can you let me die to understand! Who on earth are you "Hee hee! I''m Lin ChuChu from the temple of destruction! " Hu Lena looked at BI bidong with a smile, "she is Qin Keqing of the Dragon King Hall! Now you can die? " Qianren snow has been completely confused, Dragon King Hall? The hall of destruction? Qin Keqing? Lin ChuChu? What the hell? "So..." Gao fan''s deep eyes were full of stubbornness, "as long as you two are accepted, will the messengers of the other three temples be solved?" "Yes," Hu said with a smile, "do you think you have a chance to kill us?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face showed a smile, "how do you know if you don''t try?" Hands up, punch! Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring. Bibidong flashed to block the fist for hulena again and turned into a fog again. "It''s no use, Qin Keqing. She won''t die!" "Hehe, isn''t it?" Gao fan grinned. At this time, the sudden change. The fog, which should have been reunited, rolled violently. "What''s the matter?" Hulena''s eyebrows were tight, and she cried out in her heart. "No!" In the fog came Qin Keqing''s painful howl, and then the next second and returned to calm. Then, the fog condenses again to form a body, a naked bibidong curls up on the ground. as like as two peas in the fog, is just like a crystal ball in Hulena''s hands. "What? Two crystals? " Hulena''s eyes widened. Bibidong looks at everything around her in consternation, and then discovers the fact that she is naked. as soon as she is about to explode, she is knocked out by Gao fan with a wave of her hand. Hulena looked at the crystal ball in her hand and the one in the sky incredulously, "impossible! How could there be two crystal balls? " "That one in your hand is a fake!" Gao fan joked. "No! It''s not fake Hu Lina in front of a bright, "can you say that the queen of life also came?" Whoa! A red energy knife came out of hulena''s chest. The expression on hulena''s face solidified instantly, and her body was stiff. "Er..." Hulena opened her mouth wide and couldn''t say a word. She looks down at the energy knife penetrating her chest difficultly, this is her own ability, which is impossible for others, "you are Avril Avril slowly came out of the void, a face of ice cold won the crystal ball in Hu Lina''s hand, "right answer, but there is no reward!" While speaking, the crystal ball in Avril''s hand flashed and drew a soul out of Hu Lina''s body. "Ah! No... " Lin ChuChu''s soul was torn by the crystal ball and howled miserably, "in this case, go to die!" Her soul gradually twisted, which is full of powerful energy."No! She''s going to blow herself up Cried Avril. Gao fan''s face is a Lin, a flash will Lin ChuChu and crystal ball into the void. A violent wave appeared several kilometers above the Wuhun City, the surrounding space of several kilometers collapsed rapidly, and even the roof of the Wuhun hall was attracted by the collapse. The next moment, these collapses formed a singularity, the singularity suddenly spread out, and a strong explosion broke out. Gao fan''s face was awe inspiring, and the force of a barrier appeared to cover the whole martial spirit hall. After all, all the people of the Kingdom still lived in the martial spirit hall at this time. "Boom!" The singularity blew up! There was a loud noise, which brought about a violent shock, people under the barrier were shocked to spit blood. As for the Wuhun city outside the barrier, it has turned into powder in the explosion, there is no residue left in people or buildings. "Poof!" Gao fan spat out a mouthful of old blood, half knelt on the ground, his barrier resisted the explosion, and the powerful attack backfired on his body, causing him serious injury. "Your majesty Avril hurried forward, supporting Gao fan''s body. Gao fan''s seven orifices were bleeding, gnashing his teeth, and his face was blue. "Damn explosion, get out of here!" Click! With a crisp sound, the barrier broke. "Poof!" Again spit out a mouthful of old blood, Gao fan fell to the ground. The aftereffect of the explosion broke through the barrier and continued to roll down. The building of the hall of martial spirit evaporated at the speed visible to the naked eye. Several women in the room looked up at the sky in despair. The strong light stabbed their faces and eyes. Qianrenxue trots over and lies on Gao fan''s body. I can''t help crying. This stubborn woman didn''t realize her true heart until the moment of death. Avril frowned, "Gao fan Come on The flame of explosion is close at hand, but Gao fan''s third part has not appeared yet, Avril can''t help but close her eyes, and a tear falls in her eyes. It''s cool. After a breath, Avril found that she did not seem to be dead, slowly opened her eyes. In her eyes, is that familiar handsome face, from the top of GAOFAN''s head a centimeter of ground, is shining red light barrier. "Fool, I don''t want you to die." Gao fan smiles faintly and looks at Avril''s eyes full of tenderness, "this barrier has been strengthened with my talent and ability. It''s much better than before. There won''t be any problem." Chapter 902 Qian Renxue, hearing the familiar voice, raised her head in amazement and looked at Gao fan''s handsome back, "Your Majesty?" Gao fan turns around and waves his hand gently. The part under the snow turns into ashes directly. "Wow ~" Qian Renxue held Gao fan in her arms and cried fiercely on Gao fan''s shoulder, "I thought I would never see you again, wuwuwu..." Gao fan Leng Leng, sure enough, the more stubborn a woman''s feelings burst up more intense. Soon after, the aftereffects of the explosion finally subsided, and Gao fan also pulled down the barrier. The crystal that Gao fan and Lin ChuChu had just sent out slowly fell from the sky, such a violent explosion could not make the crystal lose a cent, the material of the crystal was a little terrible. Wuhun city has been razed to the ground and turned into a black scorched earth. In this scorched earth, there is only one bright spot left, this bright spot is the martial spirit hall protected by Gao fan''s barrier. Although the martial spirit hall has not become scorched earth, it has also become a low wall only two meters high. At this point. Hulena gradually regained consciousness. "Ah When hulena realized her current situation, she exclaimed in surprise because she was not dressed. At the same time, she also noticed Qian Renxue and Bi bidong, who were in the same situation as herself, "you And teachers And Gao fan? " "You "We?" Hulena is incoherent, and the pain under her makes the absurdity of last night come to her mind. He looked at Gao fan with shame and indignation, "I''ll kill you!" As soon as the voice fell, Hu Lina''s soul appeared and rushed to Gao fan with a ferocious face. Gao fan lightly waves his hand, unties the immortal rope on Qian Ren Xue''s hand, and uses it on Bi Bi Dong and Hu Lina. Hu Lina stumbled and fell at Gao fan''s feet. It seemed that she had fallen a lot. "Hoo..." Avril looked at some messy scene, can''t help but slightly frown, "Your Majesty, you see, you don''t know how to pity jade at all!" "I think I''m very compassionate, aren''t I, Xueer?" "Ah?" Qian Ren snow dodges Gao fan''s eyes, and the sound of snow makes her deer bump. Gao fan, with his hands on his back, walked directly towards the door, "Xueer, bibidong and Hu Lina will be under your management in the future!" "Yes Thank you, your majesty The voice of Qianren snow is as small as a mosquito. At this time, Avril has taken out the clothes and put them on for the three girls. Bibidong also wakes up. Although he is as shy and angry as hulena, she has no way to stop her soul power. Gao fan took the women out of the hall of martial spirit and came to the ruins outside. Until this time, people noticed the surrounding situation, the soul city was destroyed! Thousand Ren snow see Gao fan''s eyes full of small stars, so strong explosion, unexpectedly was carried down by Gao fan! She remembered her long cherished wish: my man is a hero in the world. One day, he will step on the colorful auspicious clouds to marry me! Now, the wish has come true. "Your majesty "Your Majesty..." All the ministers of the Kingdom walked out of the side hall one after another, looking at the destroyed Wuhun city in astonishment, full of shock. Just now, the barrier that protected their lives was Gao fan''s, so they had a thorough understanding of Gao fan''s power. "If you''re all right, just clean up and get ready to go back to the country!" Gao fan looks calm. "Yes All the ministers said in unison, more admiration in their hearts. Is this the posture of the strong? Even so, he was indifferent. Click! Suddenly, Avril''s crystal ball cracked. "No!" Avril face panic, "Your Majesty, mother''s crystal ball cracked, she had an accident!" Gao fan frowned slightly, grabbed Avril''s little hand, and flashed directly with her. The Lord of life came to Douluo long ago and became the goddess of life in Douluo. when Gao fan took the examination of God, they met once. The crystal ball of the soul of the Lord of life was given to Gao fan at that time. Douluo is in a big hall. Incarnation of the goddess of life Lord lying on the ground, difficult to prop up the body looking at the three people in front of. There was a trace of blood left in the corner of her mouth, and her lips were purple. It seemed that she was badly hurt. Like her, she was seriously injured, and there were a group of people lying on the ground, all of whom were gods of Douluo land, the God of emotion, the God of destruction, the God of seven original sins, and the God of seven elements. Even the gods of Douluo, none of them can stand up now. All seriously injured.The three people they are staring at with fear are the initiators of all this. on the surface, they are the gods of destruction, evil and good, but in fact, they have been possessed by the three masters of the temple of the universe: the Lord of the dragon, the Lord of destruction and the Lord of fear. These three people don''t know where they came from, and they are a little too powerful. even if they join hands, they are not rivals at all. "Lord of life..." The leader of the dragon is powerful and domineering, and he is not angry on his handsome face. "at this moment, our three main hall leaders should be able to deal with Gao fan in Douluo mainland! Why don''t you give in? " "Yes, he who knows current affairs is a hero ~" the Lord of fear is red in blood, and his ferocious face is full of evil, "you will let us divide up the hall of life, and I will let you be my concubine to protect your life!" "Ha ha! I''m not demanding The Lord of disillusionment said with a faint smile, "I''m only interested in Gao fan. after we abolish him, none of you is allowed to rob me. He''s my pet!" The Lord of fear and the Lord of the Dragon show their dislike to the Lord of disillusionment one after another, "as a man, can''t you have a normal sexual orientation?" "Cut!" The Lord of disillusionment rolled his eyes. "You stinking men, what do you know..." "Cough So you have allocated me. Have you got my consent? " At this time, Gao fan with Avril break through the void and appear in front of everyone. The Lord of destruction and the Lord of fear were slightly stunned, and they quickly flashed close to the Lord of the dragon. The leader of the Dragon narrowed his eyes and looked at Gao fan, "boy, are you still alive?" "You old turtles are not dead. How can I die?" Gao fan gave a faint smile, "it''s my honor that you all came here in person to kill me." "Ha ha!" The Lord of destruction put out his tongue and licked, "your face is really attractive!" Gao fan looked disgusted and raised his hand to fight against the master of disillusionment. There was a twist in the space, and Gao fan''s battlefield automatically switched to the space battle space, otherwise, the whole Douluo continent would be finished. The gods in Douluo were so confused that they said, "did they disappear directly? Where is this going? " Chapter 903 In the battle space, the main face of the disillusionment was awe inspiring, with one palm facing Gao fan''s fist. The two attacks collided, breaking out violent fluctuations, and the battle space seemed to tremble. Gao fan stepped back two steps and narrowed his eyes slightly, the master level guy of the universe temple is really powerful! "Why?" The Lord of destruction was slightly stunned, "this boy''s strength doesn''t seem to be as strong as he imagined?" "It seems that although the boy has the heart of the world, he doesn''t know how to use it!" The evil spirit of the Dragon laughs, "let''s do it. As for his heart of the world, everyone depends on his ability!" "Well!" As soon as the voice fell, the three masters of the dragon made three separate attacks on Gao fan from three directions. Suddenly, the whole battle space seemed to burst. Gao fan makes two fists to resist the energy attack of the Lord of destruction and the Lord of fear, but the black dragon breath of the Dragon Lord seems to have no way. Avril clenched her teeth, copied the black dragon breath attack of the dragon master, and returned it to the Dragon Master intact. the Dragon Master''s face was awe inspiring, and suddenly shot again, and a piece of black dragon breath hit again. The body shape of the Lord of life suddenly rises, and she protects Avril, but she is seriously injured, and her strength is too weak compared with that of the Lord of the dragon. both of them are killed on the spot by the Lord of the dragon, and there is no residue left. Gao fan was angry at that time, "how dare you kill my woman!" "Time goes against the current!" With Gao fan''s sharp drink, time goes back, and Avril and the Lord of life, who were killed, recover. "Your Majesty..." Just as Avril was about to speak, GAO fan waved them back to the new world. "100 times attack, 100 times defense, 100 times gravity..." Gao fan''s face is awe inspiring, all talent skills are fully open, a powerful punch to the Lord of destruction, and the Lord of destruction''s energy attack is instantly dispersed. Gao fan, taking advantage of the victory, punched through the chest of the destroyer, dripping with blood. The Lord of dragon and the Lord of fear widened their eyes at the same time, GAO fan became stronger! "What are you doing?" The Lord of destruction grabs Gao fan''s right hand in his chest with one hand, and grabs Gao fan''s other arm with the other hand. "I''ve got him under control. Do it!" The faces of the dragon master and the fear master were awe inspiring, and dozens of cosmic projections appeared behind them. as they waved their hands, these cosmic projections rolled toward Gao fan''s back. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, a huge cosmic projection appeared on his back, which was not simple. This is Gao fan''s second continent. As for his new continent, that''s his card. He won''t be in it until the last moment. "It''s really the heart of the world!" The three gods showed a ferocious smile. "Disillusionment, you can do it too. We can''t eat him just by the two of us!" The main face of the dragon is dignified. "Good!" The Lord of disillusionment has a grim smile on his face, and a large number of cosmic projections appear behind him Those cosmic projections are also sweeping towards Gao fan''s big universe projection, the three cosmic projections and Gao fan''s big universe projection squeeze each other, burst out of little light. GAOFAN''s second continent is in chaos, the heroes of the second continent are in melee with those who invade from the world of the three gods. "It''s just human beings!" Miss 2B waved a long knife in her hand and scattered the invaders'' blood all over the ground. "Demacia!" Galen rushed out with his big sword in his hands, turning the circle in the enemy group and quickly harvesting his head. "The enemy is ashamed, I will take off her clothes!" Waving a halberd painted by Fang Tian and riding a red rabbit horse, Lu Bu dashed through the invaders like entering a deserted land. "Like the devil''s way, as deep as the sea, from then on, the friendship will be broken!" With a wave of his hand, Qin Yijue''s long sword came out of its sheath and cut off a large area of invaders. "Collapsing star roaring gun!" Polos opened his mouth, and a hundred meter wide energy burst out from his mouth, and a powerful laser instantly shrouded a mountain range, after a moment, the laser dispersed, the huge mountain range disappeared, and the enemies all over the mountains were even less. In Douluo divine world, Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "the three gods, it seems that they are just like this!" "Now that it''s time, don''t hide it!" The face of the dragon''s master is very cold. All the cosmic projections behind him are rolling towards Gao fan. The Lord of destruction and the Lord of fear are not in the ink. They control the projection of all the universes.Moments later, GAOFAN''s second continent was crushed. Galen was hacked to death by random knives, Lubu was shot through the heart, even polos was blasted to the bottom of his teeth. GAOFAN''s second continent was almost destroyed. "Ha ha ha! It''s over at last The master of fear looks crazy and his orifices bleed. it seems that the collision of the world has brought him a lot of harm. "Ha ha!" The Dragon Master''s face was livid, and his face was grinning, "the heart of the world is such a thing to put in your hand. It''s really cruel! There is a heart of all worlds, but the world of integration is too small! " Gao fan didn''t say a word, mainland 2 is full of game worlds. Of course, it''s very small. The only one punch world is used to confuse the enemy. During the conversation, the dragon''s active hand is ready to kill Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring, ready to call the new world to resist. However, the Dragon Lord''s hand bypassed Gao fan''s body and slapped him on the body above the destruction. "I wipe your second master!" The Lord of destruction yelled, but his body had turned into a shadow and disappeared on the spot. "You want to swallow the heart of the world alone?" The master of fear stares at the Dragon Master with a fist. The Lord of the Dragon snorted and raised his right hand to block. The Lord of fear waves his hand and calls out eight cosmic projections that are much bigger than those before. although not bigger than Gao fan''s projection of the second continent, the scale is pretty good. Gao fan''s face is muddled, and the development of things is beyond his expectation. these guys are fighting with each other, and they don''t pay attention to me? With a calm face and a wave of his hand, ten universes comparable to those of the Lord of fear appear. The fear Lord''s face sank. "It seems that the rumor that the Dragon Lord has ten thousand star cities is true! Isn''t ten thousand star cities able to synthesize a heart of ten thousand worlds? Why do you have to fight us? " "It''s true that ten thousand star cities can be combined into one, but there is a chance, and I have failed once, which made me lose ten thousand star cities!" The Lord of the dragon has a gloomy face. "What?" The main face of fear is iron green, "lost ten, there are still ten! You have so many thousand star cities Chapter 904 "I''ve always been lucky!" The Dragon Master''s face is calm, "so you decide for yourself, I''m going to settle the boy''s heart of the world!" "Shameless!" The Lord of fear looked at the Lord of the Dragon angrily, "that''s not what we said when we joined hands to come in!" "Hum!" The leader of the Dragon snorted coldly, "we are all old monsters for thousands of years, so don''t be so naive!" As soon as the words fell, the Dragon Master waved his hand, eight of the ten cosmic projections behind him rolled towards the fear master. The master of fear quickly resisted with his own projection of the universe, and his face turned pale in an instant. he knew that he had no chance to win. In a moment, the cosmic projection of the Lord of fear has gradually faded, while the universe of the Lord of dragon seems to be still shining, and there are still two cosmic projections behind him. "Asshole!" Fear of the main face unwilling, gas gnashing teeth. "Lord of dragon, Lord of fear, I''m afraid I''ll let you down!" Gao fan suddenly opens his mouth, the master of dragon and the master of fear look at Gao fan one after another, the smile on Gao fan''s face is too creepy, and they have a bad feeling. While speaking, there is a super large cosmic projection behind Gao fan. as soon as this cosmic projection appears, it covers up the whole space. compared with this cosmic projection, other cosmic projections are just like the difference between quail eggs and dinosaur eggs. "What?" The Dragon Master''s eyes widened, "this Is this the heart of the world? " "No way!" The Lord of fear had a look of fear in his eyes. "What was the universe just now?" "If I say that when I use the heart of the world, I was selected by the heart of the world, and the rest of the small world fused automatically, do you believe it?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Believe in you, ghost! The main face of the dragon is indifferent, "is that the city of a thousand stars?" "No way!" The Lord of fear was surprised. "We also have a city of thousands of stars. The integrated world can''t be that big!" "A thousand star city can''t be that big. What about the two together?" The main face of the Dragon narrowed his eyes slightly, a big universe as big as Gao fan''s new world appeared behind him, two super large cosmic projections appeared, and the battle space trembled and stood up again. The smile on Gao fan''s face solidified, "how can you have such a big universe?" "Gulu!" Fear of the main swallow a mouthful of saliva, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe a, directly out of the group chat. "Are you self-made? Or should I do it? " The dragon''s master''s face looks at Gao fan calmly, with a deep face. "Don''t panic!" The little sister of the system reminds Gao fan, "his super cosmic projection may also be forced up by several thousand star cities!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded secretly, which he had just thought of. The Dragon leader just said that the failure of ten thousand star cities to synthesize a heart of ten thousand worlds is mixed, but his projection of the huge universe is real, but there is something wrong with the projection of the universe, because it doesn''t look as heavy as the new world where the hearts of ten thousand worlds merge. "Cut the crap and do it!" Gao fan''s face was cold, and the projection of the universe behind him ran directly over him. he saw the problem, and he was fearless. The main face of the Dragon sank, "see you later!" As soon as the voice fell, the Dragon Master spat out a mouthful of old blood, directly tore open the void crack and ran away. Gao fan was stunned for a while, can I wipe it? Miss system looked gloomy. "I didn''t expect that this guy was so determined to give up the eight thousand Star City, and risked death to leave by force!" Gao fan narrowed his eyes and looked at the sixteen still fighting universes in the space. He frowned and said, "how fast you run!" The Lord of fear is forced again. What''s the special situation? Didn''t you just make such a fuss? Why did you run away all of a sudden? And not even the city of stars? "Are you self-made? Or should I do it? " Gao fan''s voice came, and the Lord of fear was inspired. Familiar lines, familiar formula, but the master of fear''s mood is complex. "That..." The master of fear frowned and looked at Gao fan pitifully, "can you leave me a city of thousands of stars, I''m willing to be your younger brother!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "just by what you have done to the Lord of life, do you think I will let any of you go?" As soon as the words fell, Gao fan''s new continent rolled directly towards those universes, "no!" The Lord of fear uttered a cry of sadness, the universe was swallowed, and his body turned directly into ashes. After the battle, Gao fan returned to the divine world of Douluo.The gods, who are recovering their strength, look at Gao fan in dismay, they want to ask him how the result is, but they don''t know how to speak. Gao fan slowly raised his right hand and looked at his right hand in shock. He felt that he was a little too strong now. Inadvertently, Gao fan opened a space crack. Space cracks continue to spread, directly tearing open the sky of the whole Douluo continent. All the spirits in Douluo, including Tang San and others, who are on their way back to Fanguo, raise their heads and have a sincere fear of the cracks in the sky, they know that it is the power to destroy the world. "No!" The gods are about to cry, and their lives are gradually lost as the cracks expand. This NIMA is how strong, casually torn the boundaries between the divine world and Douluo continent, too terrible! They quickly mobilized their own strength to repair the cracks in the space, but it didn''t help. Their strength could not be compared with Gao fan''s. "Gulu!" Gao fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "if you don''t use your strength, you''re going to pierce a world. Is that a strong feeling?" Gao fan absorbed all the worlds left by the Dragon Lord and the fear Lord, the number of worlds he owned instantly increased by five times, and his power suddenly rose to a terrible height. Don''t say to attack with force, it''s just this random wave of hand, relying on the domineering power leaked out unintentionally, we can wipe out the world of Douluo. "Hold back a little bit!" The system young lady elder sister complexion iron blue, "now is not the time to pretend to force!" "Well!" Gao fan took a deep breath, put away the arrogance that leaked from his body, moved his finger gently, and took back the power of tearing the space, the crack between the divine world and Douluo land gradually recovered, the gods wiped their sweat on their forehead one after another! It''s finally under control. At this time, the God of fire in Douluo came forward cautiously, "Sir, don''t know what we want to call it?" Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "call me Lord! From today on, I am the master of Douluo, and I am also your master! " Chapter 905 "Master?" The gods opened their mouths in surprise, but none of them dared to object. "Take part, Lord!" The gods knelt down at the feet of GAOFAN. "Well! Good. Let''s get up... " Gao Fan said with a smile, "I have something else to do. I won''t write to you first!" As soon as the words fell, Gao fan returned to the new world. Little damage has been done to the new world and recovery is easy. Mainland 2 was almost destroyed, but fortunately, there are many new worlds to absorb, the recovery of mainland 2 will be ready by randomly allocating population and resources. After Gao fan settled the Lord of life and Avril, he went back to Douluo. Seven days later, on the Dragon couch of the emperor''s palace, Gao fan was surrounded by all the girls, and Xiaowu, Ning Rongrong, Zhu Zhuqing, Meng still, Xiaoqing, ye Lingling, Dugu Yan and Qianren snow were all there. The women have fallen asleep, as can be seen from their sweaty bodies, they must have experienced an extremely fierce battle just now. On the side of the Dragon couch, there are two people, one is bibidong, the other is hulena. As maids, they can''t join in the battle when the maidens serve your majesty. although they also eat marrow and know how to be lucky with Gao fan, they know their identity and dare not overstep it. Gao fan lay on the bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze. What happened these days made him feel funny. As soon as he came back from the new world, he was taken to his bedroom by the women, who said they would comfort him. Although he didn''t know what consolation to offer, after all, how could he refuse such a good thing? Later, while fighting and chatting, he realized that it was because the girls saw that Avril didn''t come back, thought Avril was dead, wanted to comfort himself. That night, Gao fan took everyone''s blood, after that, he confessed to the girls that Avril was not dead. Then the girls ignored him for a week. Until today, the women really couldn''t stand it, so they came to him. After a big war, Gao fan didn''t feel tired, and even wanted to make two more shots, so he turned his eyes to bibidong and Hu Lina, "are you greedy to die when you look at them? Come here quickly "Your Majesty..." "We are maids, so we can''t..." Gao fan gently tick the fingers, and compare to the East. Hulena''s body is in his arms. "I''m the harem, I has the final say!" "Ying ~" bibidong and Hu Lina closed their eyes slightly and gave out a shy hum. "Your Majesty ~" Xiao Wu opened her eyes slightly and said, "Your Majesty, how did you bring them in?" Ning Rongrong gently pulled a little dance, "go to sleep, do you still want to fight with your majesty?" Xiao Wu frowned slightly, "OK Then go to sleep After all, for these new girls, this kind of fierce fighting is really unbearable. The shy hum was sometimes loud and sometimes long, the voices of bibidong and Hu Lina were melodious, lingering in the emperor''s palace until dawn In the next five years, Gao fan, in addition to Linxing Hougong, took Tang San everywhere. Resurrect the three dammed blue silver emperor of Tang Dynasty, resurrect the small dancing dammed soft bone rabbit, incorporate haotianzong, Landian Bawang Zong, Baihu Zong, Huobao Zong, Xiangjia Zong, Fengjian Zong, integrate the world sects, and bring them all into the Tang clan, attack the Xingluo Empire, and deal with the residual force of wuhundian in the Xingluo empire. Destroy the city of killing and raze the darkest place in Douluo. Break through the sea god island and push it to posisi, turn the originally closed sea god island into a training ground for elite troops of all countries. After that, Tang San finally became a God. Gao fandouluo''s mission to the mainland has also been completely completed. "Ding! Congratulations on China''s customs clearance Gao fan''s trial of God is finally over, and he is completely integrated with the heart of all worlds. With Avril and the Lord of life, they appear on the square in the center of the four temples of the universe. The original square has become five directions, there is also a temple in one more direction, which is much larger than the other four, the lintel of GAODA''s door says: Lord''s hall! This is Gao fan''s. "Do you come out by yourself, or do I call on you one by one?" Gao fan stood up with his hands down and his face was calm.Click, click! The three gates opened at the same time. The Lord of destruction and the Lord of the Dragon rushed out of the temple with a group of men. As for the hall of fear, only a group of people came out. After all, the Lord of fear was cold. "See you, Lord!" The people of the three forces have a very tacit understanding, kneeling in front of Gao fan and not dragging his feet at all. Gao fan Leng Leng, "kneel so thoroughly?" The Lord of life also pulled Avril to kneel down, "see Lord of God!" "You You don''t have to. Get up Gao fan pulls them up in a hurry. The queen of life said with a faint smile, "since you finished the trial of God, you have been the master here, and all people''s lives are in your hands, which is right!" "Oh..." Gao fan looks at the Dragon Master kneeling on the ground with a smile on his face, "are you suicidal? Or should I do it? " What a familiar scene, what a familiar line! The Dragon Master gritted his teeth, took out two crystal balls and handed them to Gao fan, "please accept my soul crystal!" Gao fan frowned slightly, "what do I want your crystal for?" The Lord of life said, "God, you''d better take it. With all his soul crystals, you have everything they have. you still need to help you. The strength of the Lord of dragon is good!" "But..." Gao fan slightly hesitated, "he did this to you before, don''t you hate him?" "Hate him!" The Lord of life said with a faint smile, "but you have killed the Lord of fear, and you have avenged our house of life. And it''s too cheap to destroy him. Let him serve God forever Gao fan nodded secretly. Since the Lord of life said so, he had no opinion. At the same time, the Lord of destruction and the people of the temple of fear also handed in their soul crystals one after another. Gao fan took all the orders and was very happy. Then the four main hall owners follow Gao fan to the main hall of God, the door of the main hall of God opens automatically in front of Gao fan, a red carpet spreads from the main hall and spreads under Gao fan''s feet. Gao fan, with a cool face, walked inside, and the appearance of the hall soon entered his eyes. The walls around and the round zenith tens of meters high are inlaid with countless gems containing huge energy, which are resplendent. At the end of the red carpet is the highest position of the main hall, where there is a majestic throne. Below the throne, on both sides of the red carpet, there are two smaller ones on one side. Chapter 906 Gao fan goes straight to the highest throne, turns around and scans the crowd, sits down slowly. Hum! When Gao fan sat down, the whole temple radiated a faint light, especially when Gao fan was under the throne, he seemed to have life, GAO fan could even feel the excitement of the throne. All the people knelt down to Gao fan, "see Lord!" Gao fan nodded slightly when he came back, and his mind was in turmoil. This kind of feeling of looking down on the gods is really comfortable! It''s like It''s in line with my identity! "Come on! You all step back! I''m going to the next world Gao fan waved. "Yes The crowd withdrew slowly. The Lord of life frowned slightly. She always felt that she had forgotten something, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment. As the crowd left, the door of the temple was closed. Looking at the empty hall, Gao fan can''t help feeling disconsolate, is this the peak of his strength? One of them was chased and beaten before, now that he has become the master of these people, he still feels lost. If you don''t know cheap skin, you won''t be able to enjoy it after a long time. Gao fan shook his head and looked at his system panel. Host: GAOFAN level: Shenzhu level 0 star after Shenzhu level, there are Jiezhu level, Daqian level, eternal level, and finally, there is unknown level. The panel is still Gao fan''s familiar panel, but there is a long list of information in his own world column, and a lot of strange worlds appear in front of him. There is also a list of skills information below. Gao fan also swept by. The lucky draw turntable is still there, and the points have been cleared, he used up all the points he got in Douluo, and then he broke through the level from the emperor level to the God level. Open the system backpack, the things are still those things, but Gao fan''s mood is not the same now. After merging a large number of universes, Gao fan became omniscient. Especially the throne under him, Gao fan''s consciousness can come to the heaven and the world through it. He can see the past and present life of every life in the heaven and the world. He can enter not only the world that he has conquered, but also the world that he has not conquered, but only observe, not control. "Well, which world shall we go to next?" System little sister appears in front of Gao fan. "Fox demon little matchmaker..." At the same time, a slender figure suddenly appeared on the square outside the temple. The bearer was wearing a light silver armor, but it couldn''t cover her perfect figure. a pair of star eyes seemed to be shining with insight into everything, and her eyebrows were awe inspiring. She was holding a sword on her chest. The sword didn''t come out of her body, but the fierce momentum was frightening. "See Lord of the sword!" When the idea of life came, he knelt down to the man in a hurry. This is a god master of the same level as GAOFAN, the God master of the sword, jianyuexin. As for the Lord of the dragon and the Lord of destruction, they have returned to their temples to open up a new world and enhance their strength. Jianyuexin looked up at the main temple of GAOFAN, "call your God out, I have something to find him." "Yes The Lord of life hurried forward to button the door, but at this time, the door of the temple darkened, which means that Gao fan has entered the lower world. "This..." The Lord of life slowly turned back and frowned, "Lord of the sword Look... " "Forget it!" The heart of sword moon turned into a shadow and disappeared directly. Her voice remained in the air. "Tell him, I invite him to join the sword kingdom!" "Yes The Lord of life bowed respectfully and frowned slightly, "really, I said I forgot to popularize science to the Lord of God..." Shua! The picture in front of Gao fan flashed by When Gao fan opened his eyes again, he found himself in an ordinary wooden house. Ordinary bed tent, ordinary roof, ordinary decoration style, shows that I came to an ordinary person''s home in the fox demon world, it seems that I have a bad start! "No matter, go out and have a look first!" Gao fan wants to get up, but he finds that his body doesn''t listen to him. He shook his hand in a hurry and found that his hand was a baby''s. "My God! This is It''s a baby again "Lady, come and see Xiao Fan has moved An ordinary looking man appeared in Gao fan''s field of vision, looking at Gao fan in shock.Gao fan looked at each other in amazement. Who is the goods? No impression! And I move when I move. What''s the shock? "Ah? Really A lovely face appears in front of Gao fan again, the other person is still holding a baby in his arms, and the baby is fast asleep, the woman looks disgusted, "I thought he was abandoned because he was a fool, and now it seems that he is not stupid!" "Fool? Abandon? " Gao fan''s face is full of question marks, "system little sister, you explain it to me!" System little sister: "you are now born into the world of fox demon little Hongniang, the woman in front of you is Dongfang qinlan, she picked you up from the mountain, and the baby in her arms is Dongfang yuechu, that''s the general situation!" "Oh..." Gao fan nodded, "what is the task?" "The task of the world is to avoid the tragedies of the eastern moon and Tu Shanhong!" "Ah?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, "to avoid tragedy? The life of Dongfang yuechu and Tu Shanhong is a tragedy! Any more hints? " "What tips do you want?" Miss system looked contemptuous, "I want to go!" "Wow..." At this time, Dongfang began to cry at the beginning of the month. "Father, go out..." Eastern Qin LAN Liu Mei micro Cu, "at the beginning of the month he is hungry, I want to feed him!" "Feeding?" Gao fan''s eyes brightened, this is something that has to happen! "OK, lady..." At the beginning of the month, his father went out and closed the door. "Don''t cry, little bastard. I''ll feed you now." Dongfang qinlan opens her clothes slowly in front of Gao fan, then she glances at Gao fan and turns away. "Shit! Even turned around! " Gao fan rolled his eyes, and then an evil smile appeared on his face. I''m a baby, too. I need milk, too! He took a deep breath and opened his mouth wide. "Mom I want to show Nana, too Words to the mouth, turned into a cry. Eastern Qin LAN glanced back at Gao fan, "really, it''s itchy to see people shit, isn''t it? The child''s father, Xiao Fan also wants to nurse "Good!" Dongfang dad came in quickly and went out with Gao fan in his arms. The smile on Gao fan''s face solidified, "wait What''s going on here? Where do you want to take me? " Chapter 907 Not long after, Gao fan was carried to the sheep pen Gao fan cried again, "why can people drink human milk, I can only drink goat milk! God is not fair "Xiaofan, don''t cry!" At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, his father said gently, "since we have picked you up, we will bring you up. Qin LAN doesn''t have enough milk, so we can only let you drink goat''s milk." Gao fan has no choice but to accept his fate. Forget it, it''s not easy for this man, and I won''t embarrass you any more. my whole blood will not die, as for goat''s milk Absolutely no! "Little sister, draw the monkey king blood of journey to the West for me!" "Good!" "Ding! Congratulations on the monkey king "Ding! Fusion success, obtain skill: Law phase heaven and earth, variation effect, obtain skill: residual dream "Ding! Present weapon: dinghaishen needle "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade, the current level is 1 star Is it a disabled dream skill? Gao fan smiles faintly, which is also very good. at least, it can confuse the Dongfang family, so as not to let them regard themselves as monsters who can live without eating or drinking. Gao fan looks at his father at the beginning of the month, and the disabled dream skill is activated. he brainwashes him directly to make him think that he has eaten goat''s milk. So Gao fan repeatedly used this move to cheat the Dongfang family. In a flash of time, seven years have passed. Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu are both seven years old. In the past seven years, Gao fan has done nothing but stay by the side of Dongfang yuechu, waiting for the death of Dongfang qinlan. But this also makes Gao fan worried. Dongfang qinlan and Dongfang dad are both good characters. He really doesn''t want them to die like that. But if they don''t die, Dongfang yuechu won''t go to Tushan. After that, everything is empty talk, and most of their tasks can''t be completed. Headache! One morning, on a hill. "Fire! Make a fire Eastern Qin LAN a face stubborn, hands in the waist, a face not happy squint or small fart child of the eastern beginning of the month. Dongfang yuechu looks aggrieved and has tears in his big eyes, but he can''t make a fire in his hands. Gao fan, who is also a little kid, looks at the mother and son in a joking way. "Brother..." At the beginning of Dongfang month, tears flow down. Every time Dongfang month encounters problems, she will ask Gao fan for help. Gao fan really can''t go on, "mother, you can''t beat your brother like this. You have to learn to encourage him!" "Encouragement? How to encourage? " Eastern Qin LAN rolled his eyes. "Ice sugar gourd!" It''s natural for Gao fan. "Ice sugar gourd?" Eastern Qin Lan''s face was stunned and took out the ice sugar gourd in the package. "Mother I want it Dongfang was so excited at the beginning of the month that his two hair on his head stood up, he waved his small hands in the air and wanted to catch the ice sugar gourd, but he couldn''t reach it because he was too short. "If there is a fire, give it to me!" The face of Eastern qinlan is awe inspiring. "Hiss!" At the beginning of the eastern month, a flame appeared in the palm of the hand. Gao fan breathed a long sigh of relief. The boy finally got angry. "I have to eat sugar gourd to make a fire!" Eastern Qin LAN frowned and said to herself, "isn''t that the sugar gourd of my mother will share with you? No How can sugar gourd be given to others? " Eastern Qin LAN frowned. "Ah Hello ~" Gao fan is already protesting, "he''s your son, dear!" Dongfang yuechu nodded wildly, but I''m your own son. "So what? In front of the ice sugar gourd, I don''t know my family Dongfang Qin LAN shook his head solemnly, and then chewed the ice sugar gourd one by one, "forget it, it seems that you won''t be promising in the future, just like your mother. Let''s not take revenge on the great feud of our Dongfang family! " "Wow Dongfang cried at the beginning of the month, and his hands became angry. Gao fan was stunned at that time, "my God, it seems that the great enemy of our Dongfang family is not as good as ice sugar gourd in your eyes!" Dongfang qinlan glances at Gao fan, and his hands are burning with gas. "smelly boy, you were picked up by my mother when I was on a whim. When did you say you were from Dongfang family?" Gao fan looked to the east at the beginning of the month, but shrugged, "brother, it''s not that we don''t help you, it''s our mother, she''s unreasonable!""Wow..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang cried more fiercely. "Cry, only cry!" Dongfang qinlan smashed a big chestnut on Dongfang yuechu''s head. "Look at your brother, he doesn''t eat ice sugar gourd! What''s more, he has great power and can become bigger. What''s the use of talking about you? " Yes, Gao fan has performed for them before. The ability of Dharma heaven and earth can make Gao fan bigger, and this is only a superficial phenomenon. In addition to bigger, Dharma heaven and earth can also make Gao fan''s body stronger. "Wu..." At the beginning of the eastern month, Qu Baba was appointed. "Forget it Two little bastards, let me give you the story of our family... " "Oh..." "Our Dongfang family is called Dongfang lingzu, because we are the blood of the family, and can control the world''s first flame, pure Yangyan..." Dongfang Qin LAN told them about the history of the Dongfang family, naturally, it also included the Jin Renfeng and the enmity between the royal family and the Dongfang family. When it comes to this, Dongfeng qinlan is inevitably disconsolate, "at the beginning of the month Although Wei Niang has passed on all her spiritual power to you, you have to practice by yourself to master it! " "Although my mother very much hopes that you can take revenge for Dongfang family, if you really can''t practice well, you should live happily!" "Yes! Although you picked up Xiaofan, you were raised by us. In the future, you should also shoulder the responsibility of protecting your younger brother! " "If he can''t practice well at the beginning of this month, you two will find a place to live in peace and contentment. you will marry her aunt in three or five rooms to make my Dongfang family more prosperous." "But you should remember that this enemy should be remembered. It''s also very good to take out a few words of abuse when you have nothing to do!" "If we practice well at the beginning of the month, we will be invincible if we are not careful..." Eastern Qin Lan''s eyes were awe inspiring, "kill jinrenfeng and defeat the royal family! Let them know the strength of our Dongfang family. even if they can''t fight, it''s great to give them some trouble! " Gao fan''s face is expressionless. He has been hearing these words for years. Dongfang qinlan is a stubborn woman. Although she says that she can take revenge or not, but are you talking about it every day like she can take revenge or not? Chapter 908 "Lady, I''m home for dinner!" At this time, the voice of his father came from the foot of the mountain! As soon as the eastern Qin Lan''s eyes brightened, he ran, "whatever you eat first, then you wash the dishes!" "Mother..." At the beginning of the eastern month, the milk was following, "sugar gourd, sugar gourd..." "Sugar is bad for your teeth!" "That mother still eats..." "Adults can eat, children can''t!" "Wuwu They want to... " "No way!" Gao fan is at the back, helpless to look at the unreliable couple, GAO fan has no choice but to shake his head. This task seems more difficult than he imagined. Dongfang qinlan is still so unreliable, and Dongfang yuechu is still a eater. It seems that Dongfang qinlan can''t be expected. The burden of training Dongfang yuechu finally fell on him. This family is really a headache! Three years later, Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu were ten years old. It''s not bright all day, even the chickens haven''t crowed. Gao fan is still sleeping as usual, but at this time, the little sister of the system wakes him up. "Well? What''s the matter? " Gao fan''s face is muddled. His little sister seldom bothers him to sleep unless he has to. "Go and have a look. Dongfang yuechu''s parents are leaving." "To go?" Gao fan was stunned at that time, "what ghost? No more sons? " While speaking, Gao fan moves the legs of the eastern moon from his body and gets up carefully. "Wu..." Dongfang yuechu rubbed his eyes, "brother, do you want to pee?" "Ah! Yes Gao fan nodded and crept out. "Come back quickly, I''m afraid of the dark alone..." "Oh..." Gao fan''s forehead sweats violently. In the hut, in the courtyard, the eastern parents went out quietly. "Lady, are you really going to leave your two children here?" "No matter? Who says I don''t care? After a while, I''ll tell the tiger and crane immortals that there are the blood of the Oriental spirit clan here! " "What? Aren''t you afraid of having two children in their hands? " "Silly Xianggong, with our secret protection, will the tiger and crane immortals have a chance to succeed?" "Lady is wise. I''m going to take exercise at the beginning of the month in our family." "Isn''t that something you can''t do? If you don''t, I''m afraid you won''t be able to avenge the great feud of the Dongfang family for the rest of your life! " Gao fan really can''t go on, how can a mother pit her son like this? "You are too pit, right?" "What?" Two people suddenly looked over, this was discovered! Dongfang qinlan was stunned, "little bastard, you Why don''t you sleep! " "I was woken up by you when you spoke so loud!" Gao fan is joking. "Asshole!" Eastern Qin LAN clenched her teeth, "what about the beginning of the month?" "He slept soundly! Just now I said that the sugar gourd is delicious Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head, what a poor child. He dreams of eating sugar gourd. "Hoo..." Eastern Qin LAN took a deep breath. Eastern Qin LAN crossed his waist, "forget it You can''t tell the beginning of the month what you just said. Did you hear that? " "Good night!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "if you want to call the tiger and crane immortals, you can call them. By the way, you can also call Yu Mian Feng Jun. although he doesn''t look good at the beginning of the month, he is powerful. The tiger and crane immortals can''t get him at all!" "Yes Dongfang qinlan nodded, "also, although I want you to protect him well, but you must let him get full exercise, don''t always help him!" "I see. Let''s go!" Gao Fan said goodbye to him, "or he will wake him up in a moment!" "Well!" Dongfang qinlan nodded, turned and left. "Wait!" Gao fan waves his hand and takes out a bundle of immortal rope from the system space, which is suspended in the air and handed to Qin LAN of the East. They looked at Gao fan in dismay, "this is..." "This is an immortal rope. Take it with you to defend yourself. Don''t die." Gao fan''s face is indifferent. "When he grows up at the beginning of the month and becomes the leader of Yitong alliance, I''ll take him to you again!" Eastern Qin LAN frowned slightly, tears in her eyes. "Yes Eastern Qin LAN once grabbed the tie up immortal rope, "thank you very much. I''ll ask you at the beginning of the next month!" "Let''s go!" "Gone!" Eastern Qin LAN stubborn turn, tears from her eyes. Dongfang''s father quickly followed, "lady, I''m a little reluctant to give up our son!" "Don''t make trouble. I can''t bear my son to be a wolf!" "But..." "No! You didn''t forget to bring the southern tourism strategy I did a few days ago? ""Yes But my son... " "Don''t worry about him. Our first stop is Nanguo. Then we go to Tushan and go to the seaside through Tushan..." "By the sea?" When Dongfang''s father heard about the seaside, he forgot about his son and so on. "I heard that there is sunshine, sand beach and bikini on the beach Hey, hey "Bikini?" Dongfang qinlan has been looking at Dongfeng''s father with the eyes of seeing the dead, "I don''t think you want to live!" "Ah Slip of the tongue, slip of the tongue, I want to say lobster! Lobster has a unique taste. Lady will love it "Who are you fooling! Look, I won''t kill you! " "No! It hurts... " "Stop, don''t run!" Gao fan looks at the two people who are going away gradually and can''t help laughing. Originally, he has been worried about the arrival of the two immortals these days, and he has to decide whether to let the two immortals kill them according to the original book, but now it seems that the two men deliberately threw the East moon to the two immortals, and they ran away by themselves, and it seems that they went to travel around the world. But think about it. How could Eastern qinlan, a kind of ancient spirit, be killed by tiger and crane immortals. Gao fan rolled his eyes and went back to the room. "Mother, sugar gourd..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang slept soundly and even drooled. "Ah Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. It''s so pitiful that at the beginning of January, he was sold by his mother and didn''t know. As soon as the day dawned, unexpected guests came to Dongfang''s house. "Bang Dang!" The wooden door of the room is kicked open by violence. Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu look at the visitors with a muddled face. "Ah At the beginning of the eastern month, he cried out, "who are you?" Since Dongfang qinlan learned something about the Dongfang family from them, Dongfang yuechu knew her situation. the blood of Dongfang family is something that everyone is salivating about! So the first time he reacted, he was afraid that the other party was coming for himself. Gao fan looks at each other without expression, a muscular man with bare arms and a circle of Buddhist beads around his neck, his hair and beard are pink, and he wears many iron rings on his nose and ears. The other is a one eyed dragon with an eye mask, a robe and a red hook in his hand. Who are these two people? Chapter 909 As for the role of passer-by a, Gao fan didn''t even bother to look at it, let alone make a move. What''s more, it''s the training time for Dongfang qinlan at the beginning of Dongfang month. How can he intervene. So he lay down again with no expression on his face, ready to go on sleeping. Dongfang yuechu was stunned, "brother, why are you not afraid of them..." The tiger and crane immortals were also hoodwinked, "yes, smelly boy, why are you not afraid of us?" We are the famous tiger and crane immortals! "I..." Gao fan''s eyes were dispirited. He looked at several people and finally fixed his eyes on Dongfang yuechu. "I''m not the blood of Dongfang family. Your target is him!" Nani? Dongfang became petrified at the beginning of the month. Did you sell me out like this? Tiger and crane two immortals look at each other, really? He Xian touched his chin and looked at Gao fan, "boy, what''s your name?" "Gao fan..." Gao fan lay on the bed, squinting and buttoning. "That''s right!" Huxian clapped his hands, "the man told us that there are two oriental families here, the elder brother''s name is Dongfang GAOFAN, and the younger brother''s name is Dongfang yuechu!" "If his name is Dongfang GAOFAN..." Tiger fairy looked at the eastern moon, "then you call it eastern moon, right?" "Well! Yes Dongfang nodded heavily at the beginning of the month. "To you, big head!" Gao fan sat up at that time and clapped his hand on the back of the head at the beginning of the eastern month. "Hello! Who told you that my name is Dongfang GAOFAN? " Gao fan looks at each other with an unhappy face, it seems that Dongfang qinlan has made a hole in himself! "Hey, hey!" He Xian had a sly smile on his face That''s right Tiger fairy hands in front of the chest, squinting at the two people, "you are to go, or want us to ask you to go!" "Go, go Come with you Gao fan stood up and stretched out his hands. In order to train Dongfang at the beginning of the month, he also gave up. After a while, Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu are tied by a rope and come to Dongfang''s parents'' room. Gao fan''s face is very black. When they left, they almost removed all their clothes and personal belongings, leaving none. It''s so clean that people with clear eyes can see that they are running away! "That..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfeng looked at the empty parents'' room with an aggrieved face, "where''s my mother? And father? " He Xian''s face was calm and tasteless. "Look at this It should be moving! " "Moving?" The East month beginning all muddle force, God special move? Have you ever seen a family move without children? But at the beginning of the month, if it''s her unreliable mother, maybe it''s really possible! At this time, Huxian''s eyes on Dongfang yuechu and Gao fan have changed, the aggressive manner before has gone, and instead of it, he sighs pitifully, "they are really two poor children. I don''t know if they are abandoned!" "Abandoned? How is that possible? " At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s eyes were awe inspiring and his teeth were clenched, "I think you killed them and destroyed them!" Tiger Crane double immortals two people suddenly stare big eyes, "little fellow, you say so can be wrong!" "I, tiger and crane immortals, are the most famous people in the world!" He Xian raised his eyebrows, "we killed people, we would never hide them, but if we didn''t kill this person, we would never admit it!" "Well! Don''t think I don''t know! " "I am the blood of the Oriental family, and have strong oriental spirit blood, you deliberately said that my parents abandoned me, don''t you want me to be grateful for your acceptance, just want me to be a cow and a horse for you and work for you! Hum! A group of Qin beasts! No way At the beginning of Dongfang Yue''s speech, she raised her head haughtily, as if I had seen through your stratagem. The tiger fairy was so angry that the atmosphere at the scene was dull. Even Gao fandu looks at the east at the beginning of the month with a look of surprise, My God, brother, your brain hole It''s a pity not to write a novel! "Hey You little devil He Xian was not angry. "I told you that your family ran away from home. Why don''t you believe it?" "Well! I just don''t believe it The head of the East month beginning raised higher, "beat to death I also don''t believe!" "Hey..." He Xian has no way, looking at Gao fan, "who is that, Gao fan? Do you believe it? " Gao fan nodded, "I believe it!"Gao fan of course believed it, because the fact is that Dongfang qinlan ran away, also leaked their information here by the way. This time it''s Dongfang yuechu''s turn to look at Gao fan in surprise, "brother What do you believe? You are usually smarter than me. Can''t you see that it''s their scheme? " "No..." Gao Fan said bitterly, "it''s hard to explain to you, brother..." "Enough!" Tiger fairy a fierce drink, interrupted three people''s words, "waste what words! Believe it or not, just pack it up and take it away! " "Er..." He Xian slightly embarrassed, "OK!" "Absolutely not!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was gnashing her teeth and looking angry. "Hum!" A fierce flame suddenly rose from his little hand, the fierce flame instantly burned the moment tied to his hand to ashes, even the roof of the house was on fire. "Pure Yang Yan, really strong like this!" He Xian looked excited and clapped his hands. At the beginning of the eastern month, with a look of awe inspiring, he raised his hand to beat the two groups of flames at the tiger fairy and the crane fairy, and quickly took Gao fan and ran out. Gao fan smiles faintly, the younger brother usually looks so unreliable. He didn''t expect that he could escape from the enemy''s hands in this situation. it seems that he is even stronger than he imagined. "Little bastard! Where to escape? " Tiger fairy and crane fairy rushed out of the cabin, their clothes were burned by the pure Yang inflammation in the early Eastern month, and their faces were black. "No!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s face was stiff. "They''ve escaped. Run Gao fan''s face was calm and he started running, much faster than the beginning of Dongfang month. Dongfang yuechu was stunned for a second and quickly followed, "brother, wait for me!" "Two kids, don''t run! I''ll have to break my legs when I catch you The tiger and crane immortals followed closely. In front of Gao fan with the east at the beginning of the month to escape quickly, behind the Tiger Crane double fairy chase is very urgent. Although Gao fan can kill them in one move, considering that Dongfang yuechu needs to go to Tushan to practice, so he is too lazy to do it. Let him go. After all, he can''t teach if he wants to. This flight lasted for half a month, Dongfang yuechu and Gao fan fled madly, their clothes were rotten, and finally they reached the border of Tushan. Chapter 910 At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was panting heavily and his clothes were all wet. holding the stone tablet beside him, he was too tired to stand up. Take a look at Gao fan. Like a person who has nothing to do, there is no leaf on his clothes. "Brother Why You How can you run? " At the beginning of the eastern month, he has already run to doubt life. "I''m in good health!" Gao fan''s expressionless face is natural. The tiger and crane immortals followed them closely, and they were also tired and half dead. "Boy I see where you''re going... " He Xian held his waist, panting and shouting, "see that stone tablet you are holding? That''s the boundary marker. The symbol on the boundary marker is the mark of Tushan! Tu Shan fox demon eats people without spitting bones If you enter Tushan''s territory rashly, you will be dead! " "Yes Tiger fairy was also on the side, gasping, "come back WOW Before he finished speaking, Huxian vomited directly. The three people, including He Xian, showed their disgust for the tiger fairy. without running, they would vomit when they were running. they didn''t know how many times they vomited along the way, and their muscles were almost gone. "Hehe, isn''t it?" East month beginning one face cunning, "it seems that you are also very afraid of this Tu mountain!" "Afraid?" Tiger fairy eyebrows pick, "we are famous for tiger and crane, of course, will not be afraid of a mere mountain! We are just trying to persuade you not to lose your life At the beginning of the month, Dong Fang, with a look of awe inspiring, pulls Gao fan directly into the boundary of Tushan and lies on the ground. He is really tired. "Ha ha!" Gao fan sneered, "if you have the ability, come and catch us. I swear that we will never run again. If we run one more step, my brother is a dog!" Eastern month black question mark face: brother, you swear, don''t involve me! What? At that time, the tiger and crane immortals widened their eyes, "you You don''t know what to do After a little rest, the fatigue on the four faces obviously recovered a lot. The two immortals, tiger and crane, look at each other, while Gao fan lies on the ground just like the eastern moon. "Tiger brother..." He Xian said with a smile, "you have high strength. Go and find them out quickly!" Tiger fairy: "er No, brother crane, your lightness skill is invincible and fast. You''d better go! " "Hum, hum!" At this time, the sound came from behind the tiger and crane immortals. "The well-known tiger and crane immortals in the river and lake actually bully two young brats in the wilderness, they are not afraid of being laughed at When they heard the words, they looked at them one after another. Even Dongfang yuechu and Gao fan sat up one after another. Sitting in a wooden wheelchair, holding a feather fan and wearing a silk scarf, the visitor''s face is mysterious and unpredictable, just like an outsider. It''s not Simon blowing sand. Who is it? It seems that Dongfang qinlan is not lazy. "But two little friends, they''re right, the Tu mountain fox doesn''t eat bones, so they''d better come out as soon as possible! Simon blew sand with a calm face, "don''t lose your life for nothing!" "Don''t go out!" Dongfang yuechu shakes his head. "Once we go out, they will break our legs!" "No harm!" Simon said calmly, "don''t be afraid, they can''t hurt you with me, and as long as you are willing to worship me as a teacher, I will not only raise you up and teach you magic skills, but also help you kill these two people!" "Oh?" At the beginning of the eastern month, there was a light, "who are you? Do you have the ability to kill them? " "I know him!" Gao fan laughs with interest, "he is the son of kidney deficiency!" "Son of kidney deficiency?" Oriental month beginning one face is stunned of looking at Gao fan, "elder brother, where do you see his kidney empty?" "What kidney deficiency childe? Who said that? I''m the west gate of jade face wind king in the river''s lake Simon''s peaceful face exploded in an instant. He was so excited that he almost got up from his wheelchair. "Cough..." Ximen noticed the collapse of his personal setting in a moment when he was blowing sand, quickly sat back with a calm face and restored his original appearance as an expert, "in a word I''m very good. Come out quickly Everyone looked at Ximen blowing sand in dismay, elder brother, your human setup has collapsed, what else to pretend! "Are you really willing to raise us and teach us magic?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looks excited. "Of course..." "Ah! I think it''s better to forget it! " Gao fan waved his hand and said, "look at you, you''re a disabled person. It''s very pitiful,Our brothers have nothing else, but they can eat. I''m afraid you can''t afford it! " Yumian Fengjun is holding back his anger. One moment he says that labor and capital have kidney deficiency, another moment he says that labor and capital are disabled, otherwise, in your Eastern blood, you are dead! "Don''t worry, I have a lot of money!" Yu Mian Feng Jun tries to keep smiling. " after all, I''m a well-known kidney deficiency childe in the world Ah bah, yumianfengjun! It''s Mr. Yu Mian Feng "Is it?" Dongfang yuechu said with a smile, "then you have to prove to me that you are really rich. well, you give me a hundred taels of silver first, and I will believe you!" "Well All right Yumian Fengjun was angry and forced to suppress. He sure as expected took out one hundred Liang and threw it to Dongfang yuechu, "now you can come out?" "Wait!" Gao fan joked, "my brother has one hundred Liang, but I haven''t yet!" "Here you are!" Yumian Fengjun suppressed his anger and threw a hundred Li to GAOFAN, "is it all right now?" How come there are so many things going on now? "Good, good!" Gao Fan said with a sly smile, "it''s OK for us to worship you as a teacher. but since the disciples have entered, can''t the master give the land a magic weapon? I think the fan in your hand and the hook in his hand are good. If you give these two things to us, we will respect you as our teacher! " "Yes, yes!" The East month beginning madly nods, or elder brother is fierce. "What?" Yu Mian Feng Jun''s brow wrinkled and his teeth were sore. He grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair and his tendons burst up. "Boy, you''re playing with me, aren''t you?" "Of course not!" Gao fan is serious, "I''m playing You, men, three, three "Ha ha ha!" Dongfang Yue covered her stomach with a smile and said, "I''ve got two hundred liang of it. You three are so interesting! Ha ha ha "Son of a bitch!" The expression on Yu Mian Feng Jun''s face was gradually ferocious. "I, Yu Mian Feng Jun, am a man who has to yield to three points of the whole Qi alliance!" "Hum!" Dongfang yuechu looked arrogant. "It sounds like a character, but you should come here for the same purpose as them, right? You look like a man, a devil and a dog. you''re just a Qin beast greedy for the blood of my Oriental family! " Chapter 911 "Damn it Yumian Fengjun stood up directly from his wheelchair, "tiger and crane, let''s do it together, divide the benefits equally!" "Good!" Tiger Crane double immortals also don''t ink, directly start toward Gao fan two people rushed up. East month beginning suddenly widened eyes: This is to cool rhythm! Gao fan''s face is expressionless. How about painting red? If you don''t come out again, I''ll do it myself! All of a sudden, a red light flashed by, the bodies of tiger, crane and double immortals, which had rushed forward, suddenly flew out, and raised a burst of dust on the ground. A figure in a red robe came down from the sky, her white feet were as warm as jade, with ankle rings, pointed ears and orange hair. This is not tu Shanhong. Who is it? "Tu Shan, I cover it. Do you understand?" Tu Shanhong didn''t open her mouth, but her voice rang out in everyone''s ears. Overbearing, arrogant, soft cute! At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was stunned. The tiger and crane immortals swallowed their saliva one after another. They counseled them directly. Only Yu Mian Feng Jun can say two words in front of Tu Shanhong, "understand! I just skimmed over Tushan''s airspace just now. Can we just assume that the three of us haven''t been here? " "No way." Tu Shanhong''s face was expressionless. "I cover the airspace here." "So..." Jade face breeze gentleman light a smile, "two on the ground, you know how to do?" Tiger Crane double immortals looked at each other, "it seems that we can only fight!" Two people a fierce drink, the body shape suddenly rises, toward Tu Shan red jump. He Xian is fast and bears the brunt. Tu Shan''s eyes were red. He stepped on the crane fairy with a jump. The tiger fairy''s body soared and reached the height of five meters in an instant, the big fist of sandbag hammered down towards Tu Shanhong. "Sister, be careful!" Dongfeng at the beginning of the month, a face of horror, "brother, go to help my sister!" "No, your daughter-in-law is very strong!" Gao fan waved his hand. "My daughter-in-law? What is my daughter-in-law The face of the east at the beginning of the month turns red. "Hey, hey!" Gao Fan said with a bad smile, "don''t tell me you don''t like her! If you don''t like it, brother, I''ll go and say it! " "You I don''t know Dongfeng at the beginning of the month, a shy face shot, "can''t I like it?" "Yes Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "of course! But you have to promise me one thing, or I''ll tell her! After all, I''m more handsome than you. Maybe she''ll like me. " "What''s the matter?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was puzzled. "I''ll be a rake in my life and give her happiness!" Gao fan looks serious, I''m sorry for my brother. For the sake of his brother''s task, you can be a happy rake ear. "Yes! No problem. That''s what Dad did to his mother, isn''t it? " Dongfang yuechu asked. "Yes! That''s it Gao fan smiles faintly, as for the leader of Yiqi daomeng, let me help you! "Click!" At this time, the tiger fairy''s huge fist was smashed by Tu shanhonghong and fell to the ground. Lost an arm, tiger fairy mouth spit blood, seriously injured to the ground. "Ha ha ha!" Suddenly, there was a strong wind force in the air, four tornadoes appeared not far from Tu Shanhong. Yu Mian Feng Jun said with a wild smile, "in the face of this kind of power attack, Tu shanhonghong actually used his fist to deal with it. it seems that you are just a low-level power monster of the power system!" "And my wind element is the killer of the power demons. let''s die, Tu Shanhong!" Yu Mian Feng Jun gave a loud drink, and his feather fan waved heavily, a powerful tornado came towards Tu Shanhong. Tu Shanhong is still expressionless and raises her hands to deal with it. "Ha ha ha! Stupid monster! He tried to resist with his hands Yu Mian Feng Jun laughed wildly, "you''re dead!" "Brother, help her At the beginning of the eastern month, he once again took Gao fan and said. Gao fan has no expression on his face! She is the leader of Tu Shan, Tu Shan Honghong, the real big demon king, this jade faced Fengjun is no different from a three-year-old in front of her! " "Is she Tu Shanhong?" As soon as Dongfang yuechu''s eyes brightened, he had heard about the pattern of the world by Dongfang qinlan before, and naturally knew the name of Tu shanhonghong. No wonder I fell in love with her at the first sight. She turned out to be a powerful daughter-in-law! At this moment, Yu Mian Feng Jun''s smile solidified, because his wind was torn by Tu Shanhong''s bare hands.Tiger and crane double immortals are completely stupid at this time. Is this all right? Tushan Rongrong didn''t know when he came, "a group of ignorant human beings, my sister''s hand is an insulated claw, which can tear up all the magic weapons and aura in the world, it''s just a tornado and rubbish." "Unarmed Tearing wind ~ "Dongfang yuechu was surprised and swallowed a mouthful of saliva," my daughter-in-law is really powerful... " Gao fan patted Dongfang yuechu on the shoulder, "believe it?" "Two kids, what are you talking about?" Tu Shanya, who is carrying wine gourd, appears in front of Gao fan, "who do you say is whose daughter-in-law?" GAOFAN light glance, big fierce little Laurie, Tushan Ya is really "ferocious" ah! "Er..." Oriental month beginning face is embarrassed, "this little sister, you also are tu Shan fox demon?" "Little sister?" Tushan Yaya looks unhappy, "I''m hundreds of years old this year, and you call me a little girl! Believe it or not, I will kill you "Ah?" Dongfang yuechu kneels down with a muddled face, "nvxia, please forgive me!" "Nvxia, spare your life ~" like Dongfang yuechu, they are a trio of Huanhu and heshuangxian and yumianfengjun, but their kneeling object is Tu shanhonghong, while Dongfang yuechu kneeling object is Tu shanyaya. "All right, Yaya!" Tu Shanhong''s voice came, "don''t embarrass this boy, give it to Rongrong!" "Oh..." Tu Shanya fanned his lovely big ears and stopped talking. Tushan Rongrong kept smiling, took out the abacus and had a crackle, "OK! Two thousand taels of jade face, five hundred taels of tiger fairy and three hundred taels of crane fairy. As for these two hairy boys, one or two of them "Well What do you mean by that? " Yu Mian Feng Jun said he was confused. "Tolls!" Tu Shan Rongrong said with a smile, "according to the level of strength to calculate the toll, the stronger the strength, the more you pay! That''s how much you have to pay for a day. " "Tolls?" "It sounds like I planted this tree and drove this road. If you want to live from now on, you should stay and buy road money!" "Isn''t this robbery?" Yu Mian and Feng Jun have dull faces. "The wild goose plucks its hair and the beast leaves its skin. That''s the rule of our mountain painting." Tu Shan''s face was red and calm, and his words were domineering, "how? Do you want to take the overlord road? " "Ah I dare not The trio danced. The jade face wind gentleman puts out a face, "can get the protection of Tu mountain fox fairy, it is our honor simply!" "That''s it The tiger and crane fairy nodded in a hurry. Chapter 912 "So..." Jade face wind gentleman a face cunning, "as long as I paid the toll, catch these two kids also not a problem!" Gao fan poked Dongfang yuechu, "give them the money and seek protection." "Oh At the beginning of the month, Dongfang suddenly realized, and quickly took Gao fan''s one hundred Liang and handed it to Tu shanhonghong, "sister fox, this is our protection fee, please accept it!" "Well!" Tu Shan Ya Ya looks at Gao fan, "I can''t see that you have a lot of eyesight!" Gao fan ignored Tu Shanya''s words, but narrowed his eyes and closed his eyes. To leave Tushan Honghong to Dongfang yuechu, Tushan Yaya and Tushan Rongrong are the targets he must attack. But a woman like Tu Shanya is careless. If you want to capture her, you must move her heart, and the best way to move her heart is to make her interested in you first. Therefore, Gao fan ignored her and forced Tu Shanya to take the initiative. "You Tushan Yaya''s face was livid, "how dare you ignore me! Do you know who I am? " Gao fan is still cold and silent. "All right, Yaya!" Tu Shan Rong said with a smile, "don''t make trouble. Let''s take the money first and say it!" "Oh..." "That..." "We didn''t take too much money when we went out, and now we''ve spent almost all of it," he said "That''s easy!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "use the magic weapon in their hands to offset it!" Tushan Rongrong couldn''t help but take a look at Gao fan and said with great interest, "this proposal is not very good!" "What? "Magic weapon?" The trio was stunned at that time. The magic weapon is the right arm of the people who practice Taoism. Without the magic weapon, it''s just killing people! "What? You don''t agree? " Tu Shan''s eyes are red. "Take it The trio had to take it. If they didn''t accept it, they would die on the spot. "It''s all at the mercy of the fairy Granny!" "Ah Tushan Rongrong put away the three people''s magic tools, and roughly calculated, "the value of magic tools is redundant, but we don''t have money to give you!" "Keep the change, keep the change..." A trio of sweat on the forehead, I dare not ask for it. "It must be found!" Tushan Rongrong laughs, "well, you can come back to Tushan with us for consumption." "No, really!" "Yes!" "Well..." Tushan Rongrong went with a group of three, while Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu followed Tushan Honghong, followed by Tushan Yaya. "What? Are you from the Oriental spirit clan? " Tu Shanya follows Gao fan curiously, Yes, she is interested in Gao fan. "Yes, sister Yaya, it seems that you also know our Oriental spirit clan!" In the East, at the beginning of the month, there is a thud on her face. "Yes, I do, but didn''t the dongfangling clan be destroyed long ago?" Tu Shan Ya frowned, "you can''t be deceiving, can you?" "How can it be deceiving!" The East month beginning one face is not angry, waved the hand to summon the pure quality Yang Yan. "Ah Tu Shan Ya Ya''s face was stunned, "mieyao Shenhuo pure Yang Yan, you are really a member of the Oriental spirit clan!" Tu Shanhong couldn''t help looking at Dongfang yuechu and said, "since you are from Dongfang family, please leave Tu Shan as soon as possible! Yaya, take them to have a rest and send them out! " "Oh..." Tu Shanya was a little reluctant. "Absolutely not! Sister fairy Dongfang yuechu has already hugged Tu Shanhong''s thigh, "if our brothers go out, they will be killed by those three guys! You can''t wait to see the dead! " "It''s a matter between you human beings. It''s nothing to do with me Tu Shan is red and calm. Tu Shan Ya Ya also feels that Gao fan is pitiful. She can''t help blaming her sister for her ruthlessness. Gao fan suddenly said, "it''s good for us to seek your protection." "Oh? What are the benefits? " Tu shanhonghong looks at Gao fan, at the beginning, she thinks Gao fan is extraordinary, but after inquiry, she finds that Gao fan does not seem to have any strength, so she is very curious, why a mortal without strength makes her feel extraordinary. So when Gao fan spoke, she immediately became interested. "The insulated claw claims to be able to isolate all attacks in the world, but as far as I know, you can''t isolate pure Yang Yan, can you?" Tu Shanhong was slightly moved, his eyes flashed by, a little surprised, but he didn''t say a word. "Sister, is that true?" Surprisingly, Tu Shanya didn''t refute Gao fan''s words for the first time, instead, she asked Tu shanhonghong carefully,It seems that the little girl is more and more interested in Gao fan. When Gao fan saw that Tu shanhonghong didn''t speak, he was acquiescent, and then he said with a smile, "the blood of Dongfang lingzu can control pure Yang inflammation. as long as you keep on washing your hands with water containing a small amount of Dongfang lingzu blood for three months, your hands will be strengthened, and even pure Yang inflammation can''t be solved! We are willing to provide Oriental God''s blood as a condition for Tushan to protect us, so I don''t know if you are interested in keeping us. After three months, your strength of Tushan demon king will go further! " Dongfang yuechu was stunned, "big brother Why my blood "Or I can kill you and enjoy your blood!" Tu Shanhong''s eyes are red, and her fist is towards Gao fan''s face. to tell the truth, she also tries to find out what Gao fan''s strength is. Dongfang yuechu and Tushan Rongrong were stunned at that time, if they didn''t agree with each other, they started to fight, which is not in line with their personalities! "It''s over, it''s over!" Dongfang is about to cry at the beginning of the month. It''s hard to find the support. It''s going to be gone! Gao fan calmly smiles and grabs Tu Shanhong''s fists with ease. Joking, the Dharma, heaven and earth, together with Gao fan''s own strength, his body is stronger than the world. unless Tu shanhonghong can break the world with one blow, she will never hurt Gao fan. "What?" Tu Shanhong was stunned. This kid is too strong. When did such a powerful presence emerge in the human camp? "My God Dongfang yuechu was stunned, "brother, you actually blocked the fist of the demon fairy sister, When did you become so powerful?" Tushan Rongrong has been looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes, Tushan Honghong is the most powerful figure of Tushan, before this time, Tushan Rongrong''s idol was Tushan Honghong, but from now on, it may have to be replaced! "Don''t get excited. If I mean anything to you, Tushan has been destroyed!" Gao fan''s tone was flat, without any emotion, and he loosened Tu Shanhong''s fist. Chapter 913 Dongfeng yuechu and Tushan Rongrong look at Gao fan with complicated eyes, "what? How can we go to Tushan "What an arrogant tone, what an overbearing force..." Tu Shanhong''s face is dignified, and Gao fan''s strong self-confidence doesn''t seem to be pretended. I don''t know why, Tu Shanhong thinks that Gao fan really has the ability to destroy Tu Shan. However, this is not enough to make Tu Shanhong give in, we have to fight again. Tu Shanhong dodged and held Dongfang yuechu in his hand. "Now, please leave Tu Shan!" "Big brother! Help me At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was confused. if you quarrel, you quarrel. I''m innocent! Gao fan frowned and looked at TU Shanhong with pity. "Believe me, you don''t want him to die!" Looking at Gao fan''s eyes, Tu Shan''s red eyebrows wrinkled slightly. This is a pair of eyes full of stories, which makes people want to explore. "What do you mean by your eyes?" Tu Shanhong was puzzled. "Ah What an injustice With a wave of his hand, Gao fan, a disabled dream skill, fainted the beginning of the eastern month. Tu shanhonghong and Tu shanyaya look stunned. What''s this for? "Don''t worry. It''s because he doesn''t know what''s going on." Gao fan stands with his hands down and looks up at the sky at a 45 degree angle, "at the beginning of the East moon He is the reincarnation of the little Taoist who died many years ago for saving you Gao fan''s words are plain, but he accentuates the tone on the word "death". "You How do you know? " Tu Shanhong''s beautiful big eyes were full of surprise, and his hands on Dongfang yuechu''s neck were released. Only she and Tushan Rongrong knew that. Even Tushan Yaya never knew it. For Tu Shanhong, it was a lifelong stain. As the leader of Tu Shan, she killed her savior because of misunderstanding. At that time, after killing the Taoist priest, Tu Shanhong was very sad and even wanted to make a confession. Had it not been for Tushan Rongrong, it would not have been painted red now. Because of this, Tu Shanhong''s death became a lifelong pain and a taboo. "Sister, what are you talking about?" Tu Shan Ya Ya looks confused. It seems that what Gao Fan said is true! Gao fan seems to know a lot, but he doesn''t even know himself. Tu Shanhong stares at TU Shanya. The meaning of his eyes is: why didn''t you faint with Dongfang yuechu just now! Tu Shan Yaya is so confused that it''s the first time she''s been stared at by Tu Shan Honghong. She''s a little wronged. Tu shanhonghong sees Tu shanyaya''s aggrieved appearance, and her face softens slightly. she turns around and stares at Gao fan, "how do you know so much?" "You don''t need to know how I know all this!" Gao fan looked directly at TU Shanhong''s cannibal eyes and was not afraid, "you just need to know that the beginning of the East moon is your Savior reincarnation!" "Hum!" Tu Shanhong snorted coldly, "why should I believe you?" "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the huangquan people to find out!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent. "With your face of being in charge of Tushan, they stammer and dare not refuse, don''t they?" "The huangquan people? Stuttering? " Tu Shanya was stunned again. What is this. Tu Shanhong''s eyes have changed when she looks at Gao fan. this boy even knows about the huangquan people! "Good!" Tu Shan is red and iron green. "You can stay at the beginning of the eastern month, but you have to leave, or don''t blame me for being rude!" "Don''t rush to make a decision. Let me show you this first!" With a faint smile, Gao fan flashed by and a stick appeared in front of them. "Wow What a thick, long, black and hard stick Tu Shanrong was surprised and went forward to hold the black stick that appeared on the ground, but her small body couldn''t hold it at all. "sister, what magic weapon do you think this is? I can''t hold it Tu shanhonghong looked at the big black stick suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, with a dignified face. She could see clearly that when Gao fan just took out this thing, it was a needle. But just in a moment, the needle became a cylindrical iron bar with a diameter of one meter and a height of 100 meters, which went straight into the sky. In addition to the third young master of aolaiguo, Tu shanhonghong really didn''t expect anyone to have such power. "Is Gao fan the third young master of aolaiguo?" Tu Shanhong shakes her head and denies this idea. The third young master of aolaiguo should not be so boring now. "Who is your excellency?" Tu Shanhong has a dignified complexion.Gao fan waved his hand and received the magic power, "I''m not the third young master, but I''m sure I''m stronger than him!" Tu Shan''s face was stiff, and he murmured, "stronger than him..." Tu Shan is red and blue. Although she doesn''t know how Gao fan compares with the third young master of Aolai country, what she knows is that Gao fan is really better than herself. "Yaya! Let''s stay with them Tu Shan''s face was calm, "just don''t accept their money!" "Oh..." Tu Shanya nodded. "Thank you very much!" Gao fan raised the eastern moon. "Let''s go, let''s go!" Tu Shanya leads the way, and Gao fan follows her. After Gao fan left, Tushan Rongrong walked out from the side, "sister, who is he? How does he know so much? " It seems that she has heard the conversation between Tu Shanhong and Gao fan. "I don''t know!" Tu Shanhong shook her head, "but I can''t feel a trace of murderous spirit from him. I don''t think I will take the initiative to do harm to Tu Shan!" "Or How about I try him? After all, no matter how strong a person is, he has a weak heart Tushan Rongrong has a smile on her face. "No!" Tu Shanhong flatly refused, "I don''t know why. I have a feeling that your fox reading skill doesn''t seem to be his opponent!" "Well?" Tushan Rongrong can''t help but her eyebrows are tight. Is there someone better than me in this aspect? "Rong Rong! Don''t mess with him if you don''t have to! " Tu Shanhong turned and left, "by the way, what happened to the three people?" "Oh It has been sent out! " Tu Shan Rong nodded with a smile, "sister, don''t worry, I will not provoke him!" Although on the surface, Tu Shan Rongrong must go to meet Gao fan. after all, she is absolutely confident in her own fox recitation skills. How can she not try it. At this time, outside the Tu mountain. Yumian Fengjun''s three faces are confused. "What to do? Are we going back? " Tiger fairy waved his arm, which had just been repaired by Tu Shan. It seemed good. "Go back? How can we just go back? " Yu Mian Feng Jun''s face is awe inspiring, "these two boys only have two hundred Liang. The consumption of Tu Shan is too high. They will come out tomorrow! As soon as they come out, we''ll catch them! " Chapter 914 "Yes The tiger and crane immortals nodded in succession, "sure enough, it''s Mr. Feng. You have so many ways. Why can''t we think of it?" Tiger fairy nodded heavily. "That''s not true!" He Xian said with a smile, "how about Fengjun''s toll of two thousand liang? We''re less than half of other people''s "Yes! Ha ha Tiger fairy smile is very simple and honest. Yu Mian Feng Jun''s face is very black, "can we not mention the travel expenses?" "Good..." The atmosphere was slightly awkward. At night, GAO fan returns to his room. Big bed room, luxury decoration, luxury and comfortable. After finishing Tu Shanhong, he got the single room treatment that VIP can enjoy. It''s worthy of Tushan. It''s much more comfortable than Dongfang''s thatched cottage. Lying on the big bed, Gao fan looks comfortable. The days of fox demon world are boring. Gao fan can only sleep. At this moment, Gao fan suddenly felt the divine sense shaking, "eh? Is there a mental attack on me? " Gao fan was slightly stunned, you should know that this is Tushan, the red territory of Tushan, you don''t know which one is not open-minded and actually makes things here. Gao fan narrowed his eyes and pretended that nothing had happened, let the spirit attack into his own divine consciousness. After all, his divine consciousness is now so powerful that it can cover all heaven and earth, without fear. "Well! It''s a good sleep. " Tushan Rongrong gently pushed open the door of Gao fan''s room, with an unhappy face. After all, Gao fan is the strong one in her sister''s mouth, but she didn''t expect that she was so strong that she didn''t have any sense of defense. Under the dim light, Gao fan''s eyebrows and eyes closed slightly, breathing evenly. "I didn''t expect that this male human is quite handsome!" Tushan Rongrong holds her hands in front of her chest (she doesn''t have to) and looks at Gao fan curiously, "the eyelashes are very long, and the nose is also beautiful. It seems that she is more handsome than those male fox demons in Tushan!" Gao fan listens to Tu Shanrong''s words and almost laughs. Isn''t this little girl here to attack me? Why did the painting style suddenly change? "Oh! That''s right Tu Shanrong came back to his senses and said, "I almost forgot that I''m here to test you. my sister said that even my fox reading skill can''t do anything to you, but I don''t believe in evil!" During the conversation, Tu Shan Rongrong has begun to invade Gao fan''s divine sense with a dignified face, after all, since her sister has said that Gao fan is very powerful, she will not underestimate the enemy. Gao fan''s face was still calm, as if he didn''t feel anything. He let Tushan Rongrong enter his own divine consciousness. "Why?" Tu Shan Rongrong was slightly surprised, he was surprised to find that Gao fan''s mind space didn''t protect her. "Hey, hey! That''s easy! " Tu Shan Rongrong smiles and goes into Gao fan''s heart. she wants to see who Gao fan is? What''s so special? Even my sister was scared. "Welcome to my world!" Gao fan light a smile, the voice rings in Tu Shan Rong''s ear, Tu Shan Rong stunned stare big eyes. Because she found that her dream of Gao fan did not appear at all, but another scene appeared in front of her. This can only show one thing. She has learned Gao fan''s way, and Gao fan''s spiritual strength is really stronger than her. Tushan Rongrong is a serious person. Since you are really better than me, it''s OK for me to admit defeat, but I want to have a good look at the gap between us and the dreams you have woven for me. She is now suspended in the deep space, and her vision is a vibrant land. The scale of the earth is far more than her world view. Even the world outside the fox demon world circle is less than one percent of the earth. Gao fan also stood by Tushan Rongrong, "how about it? How big is my world when Tu Shan is in charge "Big!" Tu Shanrong subconsciously nodded, because this side of the world is really big. She looked at the world dully and found that everything here was so real, she used all her strength to observe, and could not see that the world was man-made, as if the world was real. Tu Shan Rongrong frowned. She silently contrasted the gap between herself and Gao fan, then she had to accept the fact that Gao fan was really much stronger than herself Too many. Gao fanmo stood silent, and Tu Shanrong knew all about it. after all, this is the space of the new world, and everything is under his control.He wanted to laugh, but he had to hold back, poor Tu Shanrong, who actually took the new world as the world I created with my mind, is now feeling inferior. "Gao fan, right?" Tushan Rongrong changed his usual mysterious smile and looked up at Gao fan seriously, "I want to worship you as my teacher!" "Ah?" Gao fan is slightly stunned, which is really beyond his expectation. "I want you to teach me to build a real world like this, and it doesn''t need such a large scale!" Tushan Rongrong looks dignified, "I am willing to pay any kind of price!" "Anything?" Gao fan can''t help but wonder. Tu Shanrong was stunned for a long time, and then a blush flashed on her face, she gritted her teeth with a coy face, "yes, anything..." For the sake of being so handsome, I''d like to do anything! "But..." Gao fan touched his chin. "If I tell you that the world in front of you is real, not created by me, do you believe it?" "How could it be?" Of course, Tushan Rongrong doesn''t believe it, she has lived in the fox demon world for hundreds of years, and has been to every corner of the world, even to the outside world, which is a place of evil, completely different from the prosperous and beautiful world in front of her. "Let''s go! I''ll show you! " Gao fan''s idea moves and shares his own divine consciousness with Tushan Rongrong''s idea. In an instant, they crossed the mountains, plains, rivers, lakes, seas, snow mountains, deserts, forests and grasslands. Finally, I came to the palace of the kingdom of fan. In front of the palace gate, Gao fan carries his hands behind him and faces the palace gate. Tushan Rongrong''s eyes were staring at him, digesting what he had just experienced. Although surprised by the size of the world, she has already believed that this is a real world, not a dream that Gao fan weaves in one year. At this time, fire boxing ace saw Gao fan appear, then took the bodyguards to run over. Tushan Rongrong face a Lin, directly flashed in front of Gao fan, face grim, "Gao fan, you be careful, come person is very strong!" Gao fan is slightly stunned. This little girl is quite responsible. "See your majesty!" Ace and his party knelt down respectfully towards Gao fan. What? This powerful guy is on his knees? Wait He said that just now, your majesty? Who is your majesty? Chapter 915 "Hard work, ace!" Gao fan waved his hand and lifted ace up from the ground with his mind. "You continue to patrol, and we''ll just stroll around." "Yes! Your majesty It seems that your Majesty''s taste has changed a little. I like Lori! Fire fist ace nodded and walked away. Tushan Rongrong was petrified on the spot: Gao fan is your majesty here! "You..." Tushan Rongrong looks at Gao fan stupidly. "Yes Gao fan light smile, "I am the emperor of this continent, is the king of this continent." Gao fan''s tone is flat, like telling a very common thing. "Hiss..." Tushan Rongrong took a breath, "the king of the whole continent?" Tushan Rongrong is careful. She is looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes. After hundreds of years, she followed Tu Shanhong and established a demon paradise. But whether it''s Tu Shan or the inner circle built by the three leaders of aolaiguo, even if the powerful circle is added to it, compared with the mainland in front of us, it''s nothing but a small one. As for the patrol guard who just passed by, it seems that he is just an ordinary guy here, but from him, Tu Shan Rongrong feels much more powerful than himself. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "do you think it is possible for me to wipe out the world outside the circle and bring the whole fox demon world under my jurisdiction?" Tu Shanrong once again widened his eyes, "do you really want to unify the world?" "Of course!" Gao fan, with a cool face, stands up with a negative hand, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t have such a big world at the beginning. the reason why I have the present scale is that I have absorbed more and more worlds and gradually integrated them to get the present scale!" Tushan Rongrong doesn''t know what to say, absorb the world? Integrating the world? Although I don''t know how to operate, she knows it must be very difficult to use her ass! No! It''s more difficult! What''s more, how much has it absorbed to form such a big world? "So for the world of the fox demon, I have the potential to win!" Gao fan continued, "but unifying the world is not so simple, because I don''t want war to break out. after all, war will kill many people, which I don''t want to see!" "So..." Gao fan looks at TU Shan Rongrong with a smile. A handsome face almost sticks to Tu Shan Rongrong''s face. "Are you willing to help me unify the world of fox demons?" "I..." Tushan Rongrong is stiff in a moment, and her heart is full of deer. My God! Is he going to kiss me? What should I do? Refuse? But he is so handsome and so strong, I can''t refuse! "I''d like to..." Tushan Rongrong made a slight sound like a mosquito. As soon as his voice fell, Tu Shan Rongrong closed his eyes in shame, raised his head and even stood on tiptoe, waiting for Gao fan''s kiss. "Good!" Gao fan didn''t know when, looking up at the sky with a 40 ¡ã smile, "with the help of your first brain Qianmian demon Rong, my dream of unifying the fox demon world is just around the corner!" "Ah..." Tu Shanrong just opened her eyes and looked at Gao fan with a trace of loss in her eyes, didn''t she want to kiss me? "Your majesty! You''re back! " At this time, Gao fan''s harem beauties had gathered around them, one by one, the spring was boundless. Gao fan is still holding the body of a ten-year-old boy in the fox demon world, in an instant, he is submerged in the shadows of the beauties. Tushan Rongrong was stunned. Gao fan had so many beautiful women! It''s impossible to say that she is not jealous. Tu Shan Rongrong even wants to go away, but she doesn''t know where to go, so she can only be angry and wait. Gradually, she found that these women are so beautiful, and she also felt that these women have great power. Compared with them, no matter in appearance or strength, even his elder sister Tu shanhonghong is eclipsed, let alone himself. Are so many almost perfect women willing to be concubines for Gao fan? And look at their appearance, one by one seems to be very happy! Every face looks like love. In front of all this, Tu Shan Rongrong''s 1vs1 view of love was overturned in an instant. Is love ok? Gao fan continued to tease the concubines, and the sound of joy rang out in the square, which could not be calmed down for a long time.Tu shanrongrong is observing these people, and her smart little head has already started, she is analyzing the gap between herself and these women, she is a strong person, she wants to know, why Gao fan didn''t kiss herself before, but is so kind to these women. Gradually, Tushan Rongrong found the biggest difference between the enemy and us, these women''s bodies are so ferocious that they burst apart! Tushan Rongrong looks at these ferocious women in the opposite direction, and then looks down at her tablet. Her face turns black gradually. Sure enough, men like big ones! After you go back, you must learn from sister Yaya and turn yourself into a ferocious woman! Princess Ya came to Tushan Rongrong with a gentle face and pulled up her little hand, "Your Majesty, you really are. You haven''t introduced us who this sister is?" Tu Shan Rongrong looks stunned. She can see and feel that the mature and beautiful woman in front of her is also too strong. "Well Sorry Gao fan is slightly stunned, "this is Tu Shanya, a demon king in the world of fox demon little Hongniang!" "Demon king?" Small dance crossed waist to walk to come over, a face smile, "don''t know strength how?"? Do you want me to do two moves? " Tu Shan Rong Leng Leng, in front of this look playful harmless horsetail little girl is also very powerful! "Stop dancing!" Yafei jokingly nodded on Xiaowu''s forehead, "you will scare Rongrong like this!" "Ha ha!" Little dance a Jiao smile, both hands took up Tu Shan Rong Rong''s little hand, "Rong Rong just won''t be afraid of me! Is that right? " Tushan Rongrong faces Xiaowu with a sincere smile, and a smile gradually appears on her face "Let''s go! Go back to the palace With a wave of his hand, Gao fan takes all the women back to the palace. Surrounded by the enthusiasm of the concubines, Tushan Rongrong went back to the palace with Gao fan. Soon, night fell on the new world. Gao fan, as usual, began to fight all night. Although Gao fan is only ten years old now, it doesn''t affect his toughness at all. Tu shanrongrong, however, was attracted by the historical documents of Fanguo. knowing that he could only stay here for 24 hours, Tu shanrongrong plunged into the library of Fanguo. Chapter 916 It''s the next day when she wakes up again, she and Gao fan have returned to the world of fox spirits. Tushan, outside GAOFAN. "Well! What the hell! It''s too lazy to sleep in the first day and not get up in the afternoon Tu Shanya, with her wine gourd on her back, put her hands on her waist and muttered, "Gao fan, please come out for me, or I''ll go in!" If it wasn''t for Tu shanhonghong''s instilling in Tu shanyaya the idea that men and women are not compatible, she would rush in this morning. Because of her sister''s advice, she didn''t rush into the door. "Damn it! I let my aunt wait here all day Tu Shanya is more and more angry. He really can''t stand it. He is on the verge of explosion. "Ah! It doesn''t matter! " Tu Shanya immediately opened the door of Gao fan''s room. Seeing the scene, Tu Shanya was petrified on the spot. She saw Tushan Rongrong and Gao fan are lying on the bed, holding each other. "Ah Tushan Yaya screamed all over Tushan. "Well?" Tushan Rongrong finally woke up and looked at Tushan Yaya dimly, "Yaya elder sister, what''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? " Tu Shanya, with one hand akimbo, pointed to Gao fan lying beside Tu Shanrong, "look at what you''ve done!" "Well?" Tushan Rongrong is not fully awake. She looks in the direction of Tushan Yaya''s fingers "Ah There was another scream from Tushan, Tushan got out of Gao fan''s arms and stood up in panic. Gao fan woke up at this time "Yaya, Rongrong, are you all here?" Gao fan rubbed his eyes. Why did he come to my room. Tu Shan can''t say a word, she remembers everything last night, so she knows nothing happened between herself and Gao fan. But this kind of thing was bumped into by Tu Shanya, and she was ashamed. As for Tu Shanya, she has been wronged to cry. Originally, she was the first one who was interested in Gao fan. Why did her sister take the lead! "You let me down so much!" Tushan Yaya cried and ran out. Gao fan and Tushan Rongrong look at Tushan Yaya in dismay. What''s the situation? "Is it..." Tushan Rongrong slightly back to God, a face of doubt to see GAOFAN, "is Yaya elder sister he also like you?" Gao fan shrugged, "I don''t know But why do you add "Ye"? Who else likes me? " "Ah?" Tu Shan Rong Leng Leng, a face of shame shot ran out. "Ding! Get the heart of Tushan Rongrong, points + 100! " Gao fan slightly stunned: I wipe, such a small Lori, actually contributed points! He immediately shook his head. Although Tu Shanrong looks like loli, she is hundreds of years old. Gao fan light smile, these two little girl, really interesting. Tu Shan, under the bitter tree. Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya sat on the ground side by side. "That Sister Yaya, I''m sorry! " Tushan Rongrong looks aggrieved, "I don''t know you like him..." "Hum!" Tu Shanya curled her mouth, "it''s not a matter of whether you like him or not. even if you like him again, you can''t get to know him one day and run to other people''s bed!" "I..." Tu Shan Rongrong blushed, "I was going to test him, but I didn''t expect that his idea was also very strong, then we both fainted, we really didn''t happen!" "Fainted?" Tushan Yaya quickly pulls Tushan Rongrong up and down to look, "are you hurt? Are you all right? " Tushan Rongrong saw Tushan Yaya''s concern for herself and said with a sweet smile, "sister Yaya, don''t worry, I''m ok!" "Well!" Tu Shan Ya Ya eyebrows a pick, "did not expect that this boy is quite powerful, actually face Rongrong you are not his opponent!" "Mm-hmm!" Tu Shan Rongrong nodded, and she was a little distracted at the thought of Gao fan''s strength. she held her hands in front of her chest and looked like a flower maniac? It''s amazing "Well?" Tu Shanya squints at TU Shanrong and says, "do you like him?" Tushan Rongrong took a deep breath. It was seen. "Hiss ~" Tushan Rongrong took a cold breath and exhaled, looking at Tushan Yaya seriously,Although she can see that Tu Shanya also likes Gao fan, she can''t hurt herself. "Yes, I like him!" Click! It''s the sound of heartbreak. "Wow! I don''t want it Tu Shanya then sat on the ground and cried, "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!" "Sister Yaya..." Tushan Rongrong looks sad, "or, we like him together?" "Ah?" Tushan Yaya Dang petrochemical, a small hand on the forehead of Tushan Rongrong, "Rongrong, are you injured and damaged your brain? We are fox immortals. Pure love is our ideal. pure love How can two people like one at the same time? " "Er..." Tushan Rongrong bowed her head, "I know it''s not good, but pure love for the book of heaven is the thing of Honghong sister. I''m afraid we have no hope in our life, and who said that I can''t be together with three people? His majesty Gao fan has a lot of wives!" "Gao fan Your majesty Tu Shanya''s eyes were wide open, "a lot Wife? " "Well!" Later, Tu shanrongrong told Tu shanyaya what he had seen and heard in the new world, Tu shanyaya decided on the spot what Gao fan had done to Tu shanrongrong, and then took Tu shanrongrong to go to Gao fan for trouble. Gao fan had no choice but to bring tushanya back to the new world. Then that night, Tu Shanya got drunk with the heroes in the new world, and Tu shanrongrong went to the library again, and Gao fan went to the harem again, cool! The next day, afternoon. "What did ya ya and Rong Rong do these two days? Why don''t you see anyone! " Tu Shanhong stood alone on the wall, patrolling and talking to herself. "Sister Yaoxian, I saw Yaya and Rongrong go to my brother yesterday!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang suddenly appeared, "why don''t we go to ask my brother?" "Why are you here? Who made you walk around? " Tushan red face unhappy, "what is Rongrong doing, human beings should be detained up ah!" "Hey, hey! It was sister Rongrong who asked me to be the servant of Tushan! " Dongfang yuechu licks her face. "Servant? How can I remember that we have so many servants? Why would you have one more? " Tu Shanhong''s eyes turned red and his head tilted. Chapter 917 "It''s just because there are too many servants that I exist, I am responsible for washing clothes and washing dishes for the next people!" "I''m a junior, 10086 is my code for life!" she said ¡°10086¡­¡­¡± Tu Shanhong has been looking at the beginning of the East moon with the eyes of a fool, "lead the way, go to see Gao fan." Speaking of Gao fan, Tu Shanhong is still interested in it after all. "Good!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looks excited. A quarter of an hour later, Tu Shanhong and Dongfang yuechu come to Gao fan''s room. Then, the blood red energy reddened half of the sky. "Asshole!" Tu Shanhong was angry and his eyes turned red. Dongfeng has been hiding in the corner of the room at the beginning of the month, shivering and curling up. Gao fan, Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya wake up from the bed, and their faces are confused. "You What are you doing? " Tu shanhonghong was gnashing her teeth every word, her two sisters were lying in bed with the same man. "Ah Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya stood on the ground from the bed and said, "we Nothing happened to us "Gao fan! Come on Tu Shanhong looks at Gao fan in a murderous way, that''s right! Gao fan must have seduced his two sisters, after all, they are so small, what do they know? "That We really didn''t do it. We just had a sleep Gao fan spread his hand, shrugged his shoulders and looked innocent. "You..." Tu Shanhong was so angry that she couldn''t speak. "You three, get out of Tu Shan!" After putting down the words, Tu Shanhong turned and flew away. "Or brother, you''re awesome. That''s two of them!" Dongfang yuechu gives Gao fan a thumbs up, then turns around and runs out with Tu shanhonghong, "sister Yaoxian, wait for me!" "It''s over..." Tu Shanya drooped his head. "My sister must be very angry!" Tushan Rongrong looks at the distance with a dignified face. As the first intelligent brain of Tushan, she looks much calmer than Tushan Yaya, "let''s go and have a showdown with my sister! Take your sister to your Majesty''s world and let her have a look! " Tu Shanya''s eyes brightened, and then he looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, is that ok?" Yes, Tu Shanya is called his majesty Gao fan, and Gao fan has also got Tu Shanya''s points. Gao fan nodded, "for today''s plan, there is only one way, let''s go!" "Well!" Tushan Yaya and Tushan Rongrong immediately followed. They found Tu shanhonghong and brought her back to the new world without saying a word. as for the beginning of Dongfang Yue, he was already dizzy by Gao fan. The new world, the palace. Gao fan four people appear. When Tu Shanhong looked at the palace in front of her, she was surprised. In front of her was a long ladder, which was tens of meters wide and hundreds of meters long. At the end of the steps is a grand hall, powerful and domineering. "I have seen your majesty, I have seen lady Rongrong and Lady Yaya!" Today''s patrol is still fire boxing ace. "Well!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and looked at TU shanhonghong with a smile on his face. "Let''s go ahead. I''m going to have a big banquet today! Welcome to Tushan "Yes Ace nodded, smiling at TU Shanhong, and left with his men. Your majesty is so awesome. I''ll bring back one sister paper a day! Tu Shan''s face was red, and ACE''s smile seemed so playful to her. Although Gao fan is really strong in the new world and AISI is good, she cares about face most when she paints Shanhong. A word does not agree to start to fight, Tu Shanhong with blood red evil spirit a punch to AISI body back. Ace turned back in a hurry with a look of awe, and hit his fist at TU Shanhong. "I''m a guard. Even if you''re a girl brought by your majesty, you shouldn''t be so presumptuous!" Ace''s power of fire burst out from his fist and swept towards Tu Shanhong. Tu Shanhong''s face was expressionless, and his insulated claw tore the flame to pieces. then he hit ace in the face and beat him into the palace wall. Ace''s subordinates all looked silly. How could this seemingly harmless sister paper be so strong? Gao fan Wu face, "you a few don''t Leng, quickly get ace out to send to treatment!" Ace''s strength is not worth mentioning in front of such a big monster as Tu Shanhong. "Who is making trouble in the imperial palace of our country?" The next second, the group of guards in silver armor quickly descended from the broad steps,Gao fan''s guards are fierce and fierce, and all of them are fierce fighters. although their personal strength is very general, they are like having the power to fight against heaven and earth. Tu Shanhong looks at these people in surprise. This army is really strong. Even Tu shanyaya and Tu shanrongrong were frightened by the momentum of the guards. After all, they had never seen such a battle before. "See your majesty!" General Green Pheasant comes to Gao fan and kneels down on one knee. "See your majesty!" The soldiers knelt down together with the pheasant, making a great noise. "Get up!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Green Pheasant, let people treat ace quickly, don''t leave any sequelae!" "Yes Green Pheasant nods slightly, orders his men to disperse, and then plans to send ace to heal himself. At this time, ACE had been pulled out of the wall, unconscious. "Wait!" Green Pheasant was just about to leave. Tu Shanhong stares at him, "I want to compete with you!" This is The fox your majesty brought back? The Green Pheasant was stunned, "Your Majesty Look at this... " Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "since Tu Shanda wants to fight, Green Pheasant, you can fight with her, but both of you should remember not to hurt people!" "Yes The pheasant nodded. Tu Shanhong then started to fight the Green Pheasant with his blood red aura. This foreign sister paper is so direct! The green pheasant''s face was awe inspiring, and a wall of ice dozens of miles thick appeared directly out of thin air in front of him. Tu Shanhong''s eyes widened suddenly. He actually coagulated the ice wall directly without water. It''s a powerful force. Tu shanyaya, who also uses the power of ice system, is also shocked. she secretly compares the gap between herself and the Green Pheasant in her heart, she finds that if she changes to herself, she can also freeze in places without water, which is absolutely not as good as the other party. "Bang!" Green pheasant''s face showed a trace of evil smile, "little girl, look at your fist hard, or my ice wall hard!" I''m a navy general, and even if I''m in the world, I''m the number one person. How can you be a little girl! Tu Shanhong didn''t know what it was to shrink back from. She still clenched her teeth and smashed her fist on the ice wall. The next second, the smile on the green pheasant''s face solidified. Chapter 918 Click! The ice wall with a thickness of tens of centimeters cracked, and the Green Pheasant was dumbfounded The crack grew larger and larger, and a moment later, the ice wall crumbled. Tu Shanhong''s fists didn''t mean to stop, but he still went forward and made a paste on the old face of the Green Pheasant. The green pheasant''s face was stiff, and the second ice wall appeared in front of him again, while he himself stepped back quickly, and with countless ice walls appeared in an instant, standing between Tu Shanhong and Green Pheasant. Pa Pa! Tu Shanhong, with one punch and one wall, is close to the Green Pheasant. Green Pheasant faint smile, the sky down a huge ice cover, directly will be painted red in the following. With a move of thought, the space in the ice cover was gradually frozen, and even the red skin was frozen. Tu shanhonghong finally changed his face, jumped up directly, smashed a big hole in the top of his head, and was ready to break through the hole. "Hey, hey, just in time!" The green pheasant''s mouth grinned slightly, the hole that Tu shanhonghong smashed was frozen again in an instant, Tu shanhonghong''s long legs were frozen before he could completely break away from the hole. "Sister!" Tu Shan Ya Ya and Rong Rong were stunned, but someone restrained her sister''s action, "are you ok?" "Don''t worry, ladies. She''s your Majesty''s guest. I won''t let her get hurt!" The Green Pheasant gave a faint smile. Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya are blushing, this is the second time today that they are called Niangniang by Gao fan''s staff, they are a little unnatural. When they heard the pheasant say that, they naturally didn''t worry any more, but can this kind of ice really control their sister? No! Tu Shanhong was staring at her hand in a daze, because there were traces of ice on her hand. That''s the claw of insulation. How can the claw of insulation, which claims that all elements can be torn up, be frozen? Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "Tu Shanda, are you wondering why the effect of your insulated claw has been weakened in my universe?" "The claw of insulation is weakened?" Tushan Yaya and Tushan Rongrong look at each other and look at Tushan Honghong. Tu Shanhong smashed the ice pot cover with one punch, and the huge pot cover directly broke to the ground. The smile on the green pheasant''s face froze on the spot, and the whole person seemed to be sealed up: my God, that''s what I tried to do to deal with the red dog! It was smashed by fox demon. Tu Shan flew down with a dignified red face, and did not continue to fight against the pheasant, "why?" "I have merged hundreds of worlds, big and small, to form this continent! In the process, I found a lot of interesting things.... " "Gao Fan said with a smile," your insulated claw is broken because of the laws of the universe! " "The law?" Tu Shan''s three sisters frowned slightly, which had already involved their blind area of knowledge. "Law is the foundation of the formation of a world, all things in the world, whether they are creatures or matter, must abide by the law of the world as long as they exist in the world, take Tu Shanhong for example, no matter how strong you are, you must always be bound by the law of the world! Unless one day you can break the laws of the world "Of course, when that day comes, you will be expelled from the world by the laws of the world, because you are too strong, your existence has threatened the world itself." All the people present are smart people. Gao fan''s words are so straightforward that they can understand. Gao fan''s words continued, "the reason why your insulated claw was cracked by the Green Pheasant is that his power just restrained you, and the other reason is that the law of the universe he exists has more powerful law power than the world you exist in. he absorbed more powerful law than you in his practice, so that''s why he did it!" "The law?" Tu Shanhong couldn''t help thinking. "I want to know more!" Tu Shanhong''s eyes brightened, "do you have places like the Sutra pavilion? There should be more detailed records there? " Gao fan light a smile, as expected talk with smart people is much simpler. "Yes!" Tushan Rongrong nodded hastily. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "let Rongrong take you. Because there is not much time, you can focus on these people''s cultivation notes, which will be helpful to you!" With a wave of his hand, Gao fan printed the names of several people into Tu Shanhong''s mind: Odin, Sanqing, Datong muyuyi. These three people are all old monsters of different positions. They are first-class both in combat experience and practice experience,Let Tu Shanhong see their notes directly, also want to let Tu Shanhong grow rapidly. Tu Shanhong is still surprised at Gao fan''s ability to directly add a memory to his divine consciousness. At the same time, he has been dragged to the library by Tu Shanrong. As for Tu shanyaya, she has already asked the Green Pheasant to teach her how to use the power of ice. "All right, Green Pheasant, Yaya will give it to you. Teach it well!" Gao fan calmly smile, just I can also go to my concubines. "Yes Although Green Pheasant is not happy, he dares not follow Gao fan''s words. Getting rid of the three sisters, Gao fan came to the harem alone. Yafei is taking a group of concubines to play, Yingyan, colorful flags. Gao Fan said, "concubines, you see who''s back!" "Ah! It''s your majesty Bibidong looked frightened and ran away. Medusa followed in bibidon''s footsteps and was the second to leave. Just for a moment, Gao fan''s concubines fled, leaving only a few people. "What''s the situation?" Gao fan''s face was stunned. What happened when you met me so much that you didn''t wait to see me! Zhao Meiming looks at Gao fan angrily, "it''s not your majesty that you are too wise and powerful. yesterday, you packed all the sisters up and dressed them. now they are in pain. Can you avoid you?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face was evil. "So, all of you who stay are not satisfied yet?" "I hate it! Your majesty is dead Yun Yun looks angry. "That''s it Crossbow s and hell blowing snow echo. "Ha ha! I''ll do everything I can to feed you tonight! " With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, the space flashed directly, and everyone appeared in Gao fan''s bedroom. "Your Majesty is so bad!" A burst of coquetry and anger sounded in GAOFAN''s bedroom, "it''s in the daytime. It''s very embarrassing..." "Well..." The next day, Gao fan returned to Tushan. Tu Shan''s three leaders disappeared for a day, which caused a big disturbance in Tu Shan. The elder of Tushan and the guard of Yinyue went out to find the leader of Sanwei in Tushan, they also tied up the first suspect Dongfang yuechu and locked him in the dungeon. Chapter 919 "Wronged!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was full of wounds and blood. Pop! An old fox on crutches whipped Dongfang yuechu, "say! Where is Gao fan? Where have you tied the three masters? " I don''t know how old he is. "I am wronged!" Dongfang cried at the beginning of the month, "I''m just a child. Why are you doing this to me! Yesterday, the four of us were together, but I don''t know why I fainted, when I woke up, they disappeared, so I went to the silver moon guard to report the case! You old guys will arrest me and beat me up for nothing. You have no reason! " Pop! At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu''s complaint was another merciless whip, which hurt him so much that he almost bit off his teeth. "How dare you argue!" The old fox is full of murderous spirit, "give you one last chance, if you don''t say it again, I will kill you!" "I, Bu, Zhi, Dao..." At the beginning of the eastern month, every word is too painful. The whip is so painful that it makes it difficult to speak. Can it not hurt? That''s a serious magic weapon. The whip will hurt you to the marrow, but it won''t hurt you seriously. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang didn''t know how he fainted, let alone how Gao fan and others disappeared. He was wronged at Grandma''s house. "It''s a tough mouth!" The old fox said with a look in his eyes, "in that case, don''t blame me for being merciless! As soon as the words fell, the old fox had already raised a magic weapon long knife. "No?" At the beginning of the eastern month, his eyes were staring straight, "are you really going to kill me?" "Hum!" Old fox cunningly smile, "since you are so ungrateful, then go to die!" "Stop it Suddenly, Tu Shan''s voice came, the old fox and his two guards turned around and saw Gao fan and Tu Shan''s three sisters coming together. As soon as they came back, Gao fan found that Tu Shan was in a mess. After inquiring, he found out that it was due to the disappearance of Tu Shan''s three sisters. Then he heard that Dongfang yuechu had been arrested and was being tortured. So the four came to the dungeon. "Big boss! You are finally back When the old fox saw Tu Shanhong, he cried at that time. If Tu Shanhong had not been painted, he would have been erased from the map by the human friars tomorrow! "Sister Yaoxian, brother, please help me At the beginning of the month, Dongfang has already cried, crying all over the place. He''s too hard. It''s even harder. "What are you doing?" Tu Shanhong looked at the poor East at the beginning of the month, his eyes full of consternation. "Er..." Old fox was slightly embarrassed, of course, he could see that the disappearance of the three leaders had nothing to do with Dongfang yuechu. "This I think it''s the wrong number The old fox, with a smile on his face, helped Dongfang to untie the moon in person. "Wow Dongfang yuechu cried even more fiercely, "I want to compensate, I want to learn magic! I want more money! " "Er..." The old fox knew he was wrong. "Big boss, you see, or let me teach him two moves?" "No!" Tu Shan, red and calm, said, "from today on, Dongfang yuechu is my disciple!" "What?" The old fox was surprised to open her mouth with few teeth left, and her chin almost fell to the ground. "Really?" At the beginning of the eastern month, "does sister Yaoxian really want to accept me as a disciple? I''m not dreaming, am I? " "What are you doing, my silly brother? Why don''t you kneel down?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Of course, he asked Tu Shanhong to accept Dongfang yuechu as his own disciple in exchange for Gao fan''s helping Tu Shanhong solve the struggle between human beings and demons. With the new world coming in and out, Tu shanhonghong''s Three Outlooks have been completely refreshed, she has no objection to Gao fan''s relationship with Tu shanrongrong and Tu shanyaya, after all, Gao fan''s group of women get along well. She even agreed to help Gao fan unify the world without destroying Tu Shan. Although Gao fan can unify the world without the help of Tu Shanhong, who calls Tu Shanhong the target. "Oh At the beginning of the eastern month, he knelt down and kowtowed, "sister demon fairy, ah, master Tui is here, please accept my apprentice''s worship!" "Get up!" Tu Shan is red and indifferent. for her, taking Dongfang yuechu as an apprentice is not only for exchanging terms with Gao fan, but also for her selfishness. A few days ago, after Gao Fan said that Dongfang yuechu was the reincarnation of a Taoist priest, Tu shanhonghong immediately went to the huangquan clan and got the exact news, which confirmed this. She is willing to teach Dongfang yuechu, but also want to make up for the regret of her previous life."Think twice when you are in charge!" The old fox is not calm anymore. he is in charge of the family and takes in apprentices. I don''t know how many people in Tushan want to squeeze in. As a result, the great leader actually took a human as his own disciple, if this matter was spread, the whole Tushan would have to be fried. "I will explain this to all the people of Tushan." Tu Shan''s red face is indifferent, "Rong Rong, help me pass a word to you!" "Yes! Sister, you said Tu Shan Rongrong nodded heavily, originally, she was still worried about whether her sister would reject her because she became Gao fan''s concubine, but now she seems to think too much. "Ten years old at the beginning of the Oriental month is equivalent to one hundred years old of our monsters!" Tu Shan is red and calm. "From tomorrow on, Dongfang yuechu will fight for a month and fight twice a day. In this month, any Tushan monster under 120 years old can challenge him. as long as Dongfang yuechu loses, I will not accept him as my own disciple any more!" "What? Challenge for a month At the beginning of the eastern month, Qi and blood were surging up, and as soon as his eyes turned, he fainted directly. It''s not that his heart doesn''t work, it''s because he was beaten out of shape by a whip before. "Yes, sister!" Tushan Rongrong nodded heavily. "So, do you have any objection?" Tu Shanhong looked at the old fox with red eyes. The old fox quickly shook his head, "no It''s all up to the big boss! " "Yes Tu Shan''s face turned pale and left the dungeon with Dongfang yuechu in his arms. One month later, with the help of Gao fan, Dongfang yuechu completed the trial and successfully became Tu shanhonghong''s disciple. Then Tu Shanhong started his inhuman training for half a year. Gao fan is also bored. He toured all the streets, mountains and rivers of Tushan in half a year. of course, there are two more followers behind him, one is Tushan Yaya, the other is Tushan Rongrong. Such a lineup directly makes Gao fan the thorn in the flesh of all the male monsters in Tu Shan. But Gao fan doesn''t care about these people. After all, he is very strong, in love, there is no unified enemy. Chapter 920 Half a year later, Gao fan became a real Tushan devil, as long as he went out, no one dared to provoke him. Outside the Tu mountain and in the grass shed, three skinny people sat face to face. It''s not who the three men are. "Didn''t you say you came out the next day?" He Xian had already doubted life thoroughly. "How come it''s only half a year since I went in?" Huxian: "well How hungry He Xian: "otherwise we''d better go. I''m homesick. I miss my mother''s cooking!" Yu Mian Feng Jun: "although I can''t bear this boy, I''d better go..." "Well!" The three helped each other, ready to leave. On the city wall, Tu Shanhong is looking at the water in the distance with a dignified face, the beginning of the eastern month has come to deliver food. "Shifu father ~" at the beginning of the month, Dongfang ran over with his lunch box in his hands, carrying two silly hairs facing the sky, "you''ve worked hard, please eat quickly! This is my love Bento carefully prepared for you, master and father! " Tu shanhonghong turned to the East and said, "what about Rongrong? Why are you here to deliver the meal? Have you finished your 10000 push ups? " "It''s done!" Dongfang yuechu looked serious. "Master, don''t worry. There are many of them, even more than one!" "Yes Tu shanhonghong took the lunch box and said, "OK, go back and run around Tu Shancheng for 100 laps. Come back to me after running!" "What?" Dongfang yuechu was not happy at that time, "Shifu, father, that I don''t doubt your teaching ability, I just want to know, when can I learn magic? " Bang! Tu Shanhong directly and simply waved her fist, and then she smashed Dongfang yuechu to the ground for several turns. "Not yet!" Tu shanhonghong shakes her head, "I will teach you the real magic only when your physical quality can resist my random fist." "Ah ~" Dongfang yuechu was lying on the ground, covered with dust. "Master, father, will you always say this? You can''t find a few people who can resist you, can you? " After half a year''s hard work, Dongfang yuechu was hit 100 meters away from the first punch, up to now, it has only turned a few laps, which can be said to be a great progress. But even so, in front of the harsh Tu Shanhong, he is not qualified. "What''s the matter? Want to give up? " Tu Shanhong''s eyes were red, and he tilted his head to look to the east at the beginning of the moon. "No, no, no!" Dongfang yuechu shakes his head in a hurry, "I''m not giving up, I just hope that you, Shifu and father, will lower your requirements for such a loss for my poor sake." "Being my disciple of Tu Shanhong, I can''t believe that you don''t want to mix up!" As soon as the words fell, Tu shanhonghong put the lunch box on the wall, flashed to Dongfang yuechu and raised her fist again. "Master, spare your life!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang knelt down on the ground and fell on the ground. "Boom!" With a loud noise, there was an explosion on the wall behind Tu Shanhong, tearing a gap in the wall directly. At the beginning of the eastern month, the enemy is coming! This wave of enemies, come good! It''s just time to save my master from fire and water. "Who is it? How dare you attack my Tushan Dongfang yuechu has already stood up, lying on the edge of the city wall, shouting angrily. Tu Shan red eyes calm, "you go back to prepare a lunch box for me, it''s too dangerous here!" "What?" Dongfang yuechu looked at the gap with a shocked face, the love lunch he made for Shifu''s father was just placed in this position, now it seems that it has been blown up! Tushanhonghong put away her fist of beating Dongfang yuechu, and calmly looked at the big boats on the river outside the city wall. Gao Fanjia, Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya, who are strolling, also show up on the wall. On the river, there is a large wooden boat, on the wooden boat, there are a group of people wearing yellow robes and holding swords. In the middle of the middle group, there is an old man with white hair in red clothes, the old man''s left middle finger and ring finger are bent inward, and his big finger presses the fingertips of the middle finger and ring finger, holding a mark of the road finger. Above the old man''s head, there are two huge red fireballs hanging in the air, the hot energy overflows everywhere. It seems that the love Bento of the east at the beginning of the month just died under these fireballs. "Damn it Dongfang was so angry at the beginning of the month, he prepared his elaborate love Bento. The master and his father were so angry that they didn''t even get a bite of it, but he didn''t seem to be able to beat him!"Ha ha! It''s him Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Brother, do you know this man?" At the beginning of the eastern month, there was a moment of consternation. "Silly brother, what kind of fire does he use?" Gao fan looks calm. "Fire?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looked at each other carefully, then his eyes became fierce, "it''s pure Yang Yan, he''s jinrenfeng, our enemy!" "That''s right!" Gao fan nodded. "Damn it At the beginning of the month, Dongfang roared again, "what are you? Sneak attack? What a shame Tushan Rongrong waved his hand, "it''s not the first time for them. It''s been like this several times!" "What? Several times? " Dongfang yuechu''s voice was even louder, "that''s not shameless, it''s indecent! Why don''t you call it a league? Let''s call it dirty together At the beginning of the eastern month, after roaring this voice, he held his hands in front of his chest and looked at TU shanhonghong, "human beings are really shameless, don''t you think? Master, father Gao fan three people are looking at the beginning of the month with the eyes of a fool: big brother, aren''t you a human? Tu shanhonghong didn''t care about Dongfang yuechu. she jumped to the mast of jinrenfeng''s ship. "It''s a miss. It seems that I''m really old!" Jin Renfeng''s face was gloomy and self mocking. "Old rule, if you lose, get out of Tushan for me!" Tu Shan''s face was expressionless, and his words were still so domineering. "Hum! What an arrogant monster! Die for me Jinrenfeng a fierce drink, a pair of yellow eyes are out of the flame. "Boom!" After a loud noise, Jin Renfeng''s boat was blasted to pieces by the flames on his body. Tu Shanhong flashed and floated into the sky. The aftershock of the explosion impacted everything around, and the gap on the wall was widened again, and the surrounding area collapsed together. Dongfang stood in the middle of the collapse at the beginning of the month. After a scream, he fell into the water with the collapsed wall. "Your Majesty..." Tu Shanya looks at Gao fan in amazement, "isn''t he your brother? Why don''t you help him? " Chapter 921 Tushan Rongrong also looked at Gao fan curiously, "yes! Your majesty, don''t you have an ability similar to our fox reading skill? You can easily save him with that ability! When I was in the new world, I saw that you used that power to help people kneel up. That move is really handsome. You should use it more. " "Mm-hmm!" Tu Shanya nodded and agreed, "really handsome!" "Cough!" Gao fan coughed awkwardly. In fact, he just saved it, but he also forgot that he now only has Dharma heaven and earth and residual dream skills, he does not have the ability to control objects through space like the power of mind. Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya see that Gao fan''s ability to use his mind is in the new world, they don''t know that Gao fan has only two abilities in this world. In fact, Gao fan has discussed with the younger sister of the system, whether we can integrate without so much trouble. You can give me whatever ability I want. The younger sister of the system, of course, refused this proposal, and the reason for the refusal left Gao fan speechless, because if the law contained in the new world''s capabilities were forcibly taken to the world, the world would collapse immediately. "He''s a member of the Oriental spirit clan. He won''t die so easily!" Gao fan was serious and calm. "It should be his experience." "Brother, sister Rongrong, sister Yaya!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang appeared in the water. "Don''t worry, I''m very powerful!" "Oh Tu Shanya nodded. "Your Majesty took great pains to train his younger brother!" Tushan Rongrong also nodded. Gao fan''s expressionless glances at them. Is this the past? However, today''s event reminds him that it''s time to consume a wave of points and gain some other abilities. There are 200 points in stock on the panel. "System little sister, I want to draw a lottery!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Red boy (strong variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting the equipment: Banana fan Banana fan? Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles. Does it mean that I should use a banana fan to deal with jinrenfeng? , ha ha, it seems a little interesting! Let''s leave it alone. Let''s merge. "Ding! Congratulations on the successful fusion, of course, the former level God Level 2 stars "Ding! Congratulations on the success of the fusion and the ability of samadhi! Mutation effect trigger, gain skill: read power Er What do you want to do! When it comes to motivation, motivation comes. Yes! The feeling of hanging up is really good! At this moment, the eastern moon has already swam to the shore. What impressed him were three skinny zombies, oh no ~ a group of three, Yumian Fengjun, who had been holding out for half a year and was starving. "Hey, hey, hey!" Yumian Fengjun''s smile was very stiff, the eyes that were absent-minded were shining, "when I saw the people of yiqidaomeng appear, I knew we could fish in troubled waters, unexpectedly, we really let you wait for this big fish!" "Fengjun, you are wise, or why do you have to pay two thousand Liang for the toll, we are less than half of you!" He Xian is thinner than Feng Jun, but his eyes are shining. "Didn''t you agree not to mention the fare?" Yumian Fengjun is very upset. "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Hu Xian said with a smile, "let''s do it, catch him, our efforts in the past six months are complete." "Er..." Dongfang yuechu looked at them awkwardly, "are you not afraid of my master when you squat here?" "Your master?" The jade face breeze gentleman complacently smile, "hey hey, do you really think that little girl is invincible in the world?"? You know, today is jinrenfeng, the God of fire with golden face, who has lived in seclusion for many years, he uses pure Yang Yan, the God of killing demons, that little girl, she will soon be unable to protect herself, so you''d better let her go! " Dongfang yuechu is a little stunned. Is it really jinrenfeng! At this time, Jin Renfeng and Tu shanhonghong in the sky have already played each other twice. Tu Shanhong is still very strong, tearing the fire with bare hands. But soon she found out the problem and hurt her hand. "Ha ha ha!" Jin Renfeng laughed wildly, "I have long heard that you can tear magic weapons with your bare hands, but I use the pure Yang Yan, which is your killer! How dare you tear my pure Yang with your bare hands? It''s ridiculous!Ha ha ha Tu Shanhong was slightly stunned, never thought that he would get hurt! Before, Dongfang yuechu offered to use her own blood to help Tu shanhonghong strengthen her insulated claw, but Tu shanhonghong refused because Dongfang yuechu was the reincarnation of a Taoist, and she had psychological obstacles. "You must die here today, Tushan witch!" Jin Renfeng''s face is domineering, and raising her hand is another finger mark. "Whoosh, whoosh!" A large number of fireballs appeared in the sky and surrounded Tu Shanhong. Jin Renfeng''s face was awe inspiring, and the fireballs quickly gathered towards Tu Shanhong, in an instant, Tu Shanhong was submerged by a violent explosion. "Sister, I''ll help you!" Tushan Yaya gritted her teeth and flew directly to heaven. a group of disciples of Yidao alliance with flying swords immediately surrounded Tushan Yaya''s group, "you can''t wait for the little demon to intervene in the battle of Vulcan." Soon, the people of Yiqi road alliance surrounded Gao fan and Tushan Rongrong on the city wall. Dongfang yuechu looked up at the wall and murmured, "brother, don''t you do it yet?" "Ha ha!" Yumian Fengjun said insidiously, "don''t shout, they are surrounded by Yiqi alliance. now they are too busy to save you. It''s impossible to save you. Come with me!" In the meantime, Yu Mian Feng Jun has extended his hand to the east at the beginning of the month. "Since they can''t save me, I can only save myself!" Dongfang yuechu''s face was stiff, and his backhand directly grasped the wrist of Yumian Fengjun. "Ah! My hand! It hurts Yumian Fengjun''s body softened in an instant, and he knelt down on the ground, "great Xia, please forgive me!" Although Dongfang didn''t learn any magic in the first half of this year, his physical fitness has been greatly improved under the abuse of Tu shanhonghong. like Yumian Fengjun, who was already very weak, but now he is starving to become a skinny guy, Where is his opponent in strength. "Asshole! Don''t let go of Mr. Feng Tiger fairy face a Lin, a punch toward the east at the beginning of the face. The east at the beginning of the month a light smile, raise left hand to fight fist directly with it, don''t be afraid at all. Bang! There was a dull crash, and they took three steps back. "What?" The skin and bones of the tiger fairy''s face showed a look of surprise, "it''s only half a year, how can you resist me?" Chapter 922 He Xian and Yu Mian Fengjun were also surprised. Hu Xian is a practitioner of power system, and his physical quality is much better than those of He Xian and Yu Mian Fengjun. even if he is hungry, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Hu Xian''s fist is not something that a child can resist! "Hey, hey!" Dongfang is smiling at the beginning of the month. it seems that the hard work of the past six months has not been in vain! Gao fan has been paying attention to the east at the beginning of the month. Everything is in his eyes. At the beginning of the Oriental month, yes! "Your Majesty, sister, she..." Tu Shan Rongrong frowned and worried. she knew that Gao fan was very strong, not to mention the soldiers around them. even Jin Renfeng was just a scum in front of Gao fan. so Tu Shan Honghong was at a disadvantage, and she immediately asked Gao fan for help. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan touched the head of Tu Shan Rongrong with a cool face, "if you look at me, it will be OK! Whether it''s Dongfang yuechu or Tu shanhonghong, they all need to fight to grow up. we''ll just watch and let them train. " "Oh..." Tushan Rongrong e eyebrow micro Cu, can only obediently low head to go. As long as Gao Fan said she would protect her sister, she would have nothing to worry about. However, he doesn''t want to help each other at all. After all, Dongfang yuechu will leave a deep impression on Tu Shanhong here. As a brother, he can''t spoil his brother''s good deeds. At this time, Tu shanhonghong has completely fallen into the disadvantage, the strength of pure Yang of mieyao Shenhuo has made her advantage of insulating claw disappear. "Tushan witch!" Jin Renfeng said excitedly, "today, let me do justice on behalf of heaven and wipe you from the map mountain! After this war, the reputation of jinrenfeng will resound through the whole Yiqi road alliance! ha ha ha At the same time, Jin Renfeng''s attack didn''t stop, and countless fireballs smashed toward Tu Shanhong like they didn''t want money. Boom boom! The earth shaking explosion sounded, and Tu Shanhong was in danger. At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, he pushed Yumian Fengjun to lie on the ground, while riding on them, he looked at the sky in consternation, and looked at Gao fan with a calm face on the wall, "brother, what are you waiting for?" Gao fan looked down at Dongfang yuechu and said, "brother, it''s time for your hero to save the beauty."! At the beginning of the eastern month, the eyes brightened, "ah! I know! " Yes! It''s time to make performance. Eye son a turn, the East month beginning directly drilled to jade face breeze gentleman three person''s body under. Yumian Fengjun three people are silly: how to be pressed by us actively under the body, what is this to do? "Master Jinmian!" Dongfang yuechu roared, "I am Dongfang yuechu, the son of your younger martial sister Dongfang qinlan, who can pass on the blood of Dongfang family to future generations! I''m being held by someone now. Come and help me! If you don''t save me, I will be taken away by others! " Jin Renfeng turned back in amazement and looked to the east at the beginning of the month. There was a flash of surprise in her eyes. Tu shanhonghong takes advantage of jinrenfeng''s ecstasy and hits jinrenfeng with one punch. Jin Renfeng''s eyes were cold, and she quickly dodged, almost being hit. At this time, the people of Yiqi daomeng also set their eyes on Dongfang yuechu. the blood of Dongfang lingzu is priceless in the whole human world, and these people naturally know it very well. Tu Shanhong also looks to the East. At the beginning of the month, her face is a little black: stinky boy, what is this? Can you help me out? You know what? You might die if you do this? "Lord God of fire, please concentrate on fighting! Let us have your nephew! " Several people around Tu Shanya also gave up Tu Shanya and flew to the east at the beginning of the month. "Brothers, rush, rob people! Oh no, help "What a shame! When you see something good, it''s so special that you''re on it! " Several people around Gao fan and Tu Shanrong directly left them and flew down to the east of the ground at the beginning of the month, "brothers, kill those three skeletons!" "What?" Yumian Fengjun''s trio peed at that time, "no, it''s wrong! We are the ones who are being held "Er..." Tushan Rongrong looks up at Gao fan and says, "at the beginning of the month, he is attracting the attention of the golden faced God of fire. Is he helping his sister out?" "Ha ha! Rongrong, you are smart... " Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it seems that my younger brother is very concerned about the safety of his master!""Well!" Tushan Rongrong frowned. I don''t know why she always felt that Dongfang yuechu didn''t have such a simple relationship with Tushan Honghong. "but in this way, Dongfang yuechu would be more dangerous. Your majesty, don''t you plan to do it?" "It''s OK. You can give them the magic weapon of the three men''s group of yumianfengjun! Let them help Dongfang yuechu block it Gao fan''s face is joking. It''s really cool to manipulate the plot. "Oh Tushan Rongrong quickly takes out the magic weapon of yumianfengjun and throws it to them. Yumianfengjun trio got their magic weapons and recovered to the strongest state one after another. "Ha ha ha!" Yu Mian Feng Jun laughed wildly, "ignorant soldiers, do you know who you are facing?" A hurricane to jade face Fengjun as the center, crazy swept away. The powerful hurricane emptied the space of several meters around Yumian Fengjun, all the people in daomeng were swept away. "I am the jade face wind king!" Yu Mian Feng Jun said with a wild smile, "just because you want to fight with me, you can''t help yourself! Ha ha ha Tiger and crane double immortals stand on one side foolishly, "Fengjun Niubi, Fengjun Weiwu, Fengjun 666!" Yu Mian Feng Jun squinted at them, and his face showed an evil smile. "You can roll, too!" As soon as the words fell, the hurricane swept up the tiger, crane and double immortals and threw them directly into the sky. "Son of a bitch, you''re taking it all by yourself The tiger and the crane roared. "Are you entitled to share equally with me?" Feng Jun, Yu Mian, jokingly smiles and looks to the east at the beginning of the moon Are you going with me, or do you want me to do it? " Dongfang yuechu looks cute and points to the location of jinrenfeng, "that I suggest you look over there. " "Well?" The jade face breeze gentleman face has no facial expression, turned a head to see past. I saw a fireball appeared in his field of vision, the fireball became bigger and bigger, instantly pasted in his face. Ah Bang! Yumian Fengjun next second deeply sank into the foot of the city wall of Tu mountain, and his whole body was burned black. Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya lie on the wall, looking down with their heads. Tushan Rongrong was stunned, "ah It seems to be burnt! " Chapter 923 "Er..." Tu Shanya nodded, "this old man is really powerful!" "You rats dare to spy on my nephew. It''s just wishful thinking!" Jinrenfeng slowly took back her hand and glanced at the burnt jade face Fengjun. "Against me, you dare to be distracted!" Tu Shanhong''s eyes were red and his fist fell on jinrenfeng. In a hurry, Jin Renfeng could only raise her right arm to block Tu Shanhong''s fist. Bang! The powerful shock wave swept away and broke the river below into a huge wave. Jin Renfeng''s body suddenly retreated and landed on a boat, the pain from his arm made his forehead sweat: what a strong brute force! The witch is really not simple. Tu Shanhong also fell on the boat and looked at jinrenfeng with red eyes. "From now on, I won''t let you go any further!" "Yiqidaomeng, listen, give me..." Jin Renfeng raised her hand with a sharp face. "The golden faced God of fire is inferior to Qin beast!" The voice of the east at the beginning of the month attracted everyone''s eyes in an instant, "unkind, unfaithful and unfilial!" "At that time, he disguised himself as being chased and killed, and was saved by my grandfather, the old master of Dongfang, before he entered the door of our Dongfang spirit clan!" "After he started, he didn''t want to make progress. He pestered my great aunt Dongfang huaizhu and my mother Dongfang qinlan all day to be our door-to-door son-in-law, but because he was too ugly, he was rejected by my aunt and my mother!" "Don''t forget when you see the door, so he became angry. Then he had a plan to kill the master and seize the throne, and seize the pure secret book of Yangyan of Dongfang family." "He learned the secret technique of exchanging blood from leech essence. In order to steal the blood and spiritual power of my family to control the magic fire, when my grandfather was dying, he used the secret method to exchange the blood in my grandfather''s body with his own blood, then he had the blood to control the demon killing magic fire, and finally he became the leading figure in the alliance: the golden faced God of fire! ¡± "then, he also wants to take over my aunt and my mother, in case the blood of Dongfang family flows out and affects his position, but what he doesn''t know is that my mother and aunt already know about his plot..." When everyone heard Dongfang yuechu''s narration, they were petrified on the spot. it turns out that the golden faced God of fire has such a black history? "Son of a bitch! What are you talking about? " Jin Renfeng was angry at that time. when an old tortoise like him stepped into the coffin, the most important thing he cared about was his reputation. How could he let his reputation be destroyed in the hands of Dongfang yuechu. Tu shanhonghong looks at Dongfang yuechu with a slight frown, is the boy dying? How dare you directly annoy jinrenfeng! Tushan Rongrong looks at the bottom with a dignified face, "he is in danger at the beginning of the eastern month!" "Well? Rongrong, how do you know? " Tu Shanya looks puzzled. Tushan Rongrong''s face was dignified, "the golden face God of fire will kill him if the East moon explodes at the beginning of the month. except for your majesty, even your sister can''t stop the golden face God of fire. if your majesty doesn''t do it, the East moon will be in danger." Tu Shanya just reflected. They looked at each other and looked back at Gao fan. Gao fan didn''t know where to take out three stools. He sat on the middle one, and the other two were empty. he was still holding a plate of melon seeds in his hand, and he was eating them with relish. "Come and sit down, and eat melon seeds while watching." Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya were petrified on the spot, "Your Majesty Are you not worried at all? " "Good night!" Gao fan waved his hand with an indifferent face, "don''t worry, there won''t be any problem!" "Son of a bitch!" The golden faced God of fire is furious and completely forgets that he is still fighting with Tu shanhonghong, "at that time, you were not born. Everyone knows that my golden faced God of fire is benevolent and righteous in the river and lake. How can you make wild talk?" Dongfang yuechu takes advantage of this opportunity to wink at TU shanhonghong and signals her to do it. Tu Shan''s eyes were red, and his body flashed directly in front of the golden face God of fire. "Bang!" A dull sound came, and the golden faced God of fire got a punch in the abdomen. the strong shock wave directly cracked the hull and tore it into two sections on the spot. "Ah Poof The golden faced God of fire spat out a mouthful of old blood, and his eyes almost fell out. Under the power of this blow, his body flew upside down and broke the guardrail of the hull, the golden faced God of fire fell on the surface of the water, but he didn''t sink into the bottom of the water, instead, he quickly flew over the water and started to drift. After a while of water drift, jinrenfeng also followed yumianfengjun''s footsteps, and the whole person fell into the city wall.Tu Shanhong: "against me, dare to be distracted?" At the beginning of Dongfeng month: "master, my father is mighty! Master, father is domineering! Master, father 666 Gao fan: "look, I said you don''t have to worry about it!" Tu Shanya: "my sister is so powerful..." Tushan Rongrong: "well, it seems that it''s solved now. The golden faced God of fire can''t hold his sister''s exorcism ~" at the foot of Tushan city wall, the golden faced God of fire lies on the ground facing the sky, shaking all over, seriously injured and in a mess. All the people in Yiqi daomeng were blinded, and the golden faced God of fire was cool, the situation in the battlefield changed so much that they didn''t know what to do. Tu Shanhong''s face was calm. He held it tightly in his small hands, which were full of scald marks. She walked towards the wall step by step from the surface of the water, with a flat tone, "the ribs are all broken, and the internal organs are damaged, people of Yiqi alliance, please take him back to overhaul! From now on, don''t step into Tushan again! " "Yes, yes The people of Yiqi daomeng were so scared that they came to jinrenfeng in a hurry, "Lord Huoshen, what''s the matter with you?" "Come on Jin Renfeng''s face was full of pain. "I have medicine in my arms. Hurry up!" "Yes When the man heard the words, he took out a bottle of medicine from jinrenfeng''s arms and poured out one for jinrenfeng to feed. "Wait, that''s..." Tu Shanrong suddenly widened her eyes and screamed, "sister! Sister! Stop him quickly. It''s not the medicine for healing. It''s the elixir that greatly increases the power in a short time: Red training demon pill The man who gave the medicine to jinrenfeng was confused. What are you talking about? The next second, jinrenfeng grabs the man. "Good eyesight!" Jin Renfeng looks crazy, "it''s too late!" Boom! Tyrannical flames burst out from jinrenfeng''s hands. The man who was caught by jinrenfeng screamed and burned to ashes. Tu Shan''s eyes were red, and blood red eyes appeared again. Step on, step on! A pair of lovely jio stepped over the water and quickly flew towards the golden faced God of fire. Chapter 924 "Ha ha ha!" Jin Renfeng looked crazy, "this powerful feeling How wonderful "Miscellaneous fish, let you also taste the power of pure Yang Yan!" Crackle! The powerful flame, centered on jinrenfeng, burst out in all directions. After the flame passed, all the plants turned into ashes in an instant, the water in the river also evaporated in the high temperature, and the steam blocked Tu Shanhong''s route. The flames continued to rage, covering an area of tens of meters in an instant, even yiqiaomeng people were enveloped by Jin Renfeng''s indiscriminate attack. "Lord Vulcan, we are our own people! Spare my life The people of yiqidaomeng are completely flustered. "Ha ha ha!" Jin Renfeng laughed wildly and looked fiercely, "if you want to blame that little kid for being talkative, now that you know my secret, you''re all going to die! Ha ha ha The flames continued to rage, killing almost all the people present, only those who were hiding in the water were spared. Tu Shan, red and iron, continues to dodge the attack of jinrenfeng and advances towards jinrenfeng. Jin Renfeng said with an evil smile, "you are a good hiding woman! But you''ll regret it later. Why didn''t you just die? " As soon as the voice fell, jinrenfeng had already flown to the sky. "What does he want?" Tu Shan''s face was stiff and he looked up at the sky. "He''s finally going to make a big move!" Gao fan light a smile, "good play began!" Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya look down on Gao fan one after another, "good play? Your majesty, are you serious? " "Ann, Ann!" Gao fan looked at the dissatisfied eyes of the two people and just laughed, "with me, Tu Shan will be fine!" At this time, jinrenfeng has become the strongest state of golden light, which fully conforms to his title of golden face God of fire. He raised his right hand and pinched his finger print to the sky. A fierce fireball gathered on his head. The fireball became bigger and bigger. In a moment, it had become a big fireball with a diameter of 100 meters. The people below are shocked. If this fireball falls down, I''m afraid Tushan will be cold, and everyone will be cold! "Ha ha ha!" The golden faced God of fire looks ferociously at TU Shan Honghong below, "Tu Shan Yaofu, aren''t you very strong? Now what other means do you have? Use them all! If you don''t have to come out again, you won''t have a chance! Ha ha ha Tu Shan''s eyes were red. "Everyone, come to me immediately!" Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya pull Gao fan and jump to Tushan Honghong. "My melon seeds!" Gao fan glanced at the melon seeds, the melon seeds and the bench were already smoking under the high temperature of the big fireball. "The golden faced God of fire is crazy. Run The people of Yiqi daomeng also gathered one after another towards tushanhonghong, and the beginning of Dongfang yuechu was no exception. "Ha ha ha! Go to hell The golden faced God of fire grinned wildly, and the huge fireball slowly fell toward the ground. Tu Shanhong''s face was dignified. She raised her hands above her head and tried her best to block the fireball. a pair of soft hands made a Zizi sound. "Ah Tu Shanhong trembled all over her body, her mouth was full of scarlet blood, and it was too hard for her to resist the big fireball. "Ignorant Tushan witch!" The golden faced God of fire was hanging in the center of the fireball, holding his hands in front of his chest, and his face was thumping. "He was trying to resist the strongest form of pure Yang inflammation with his bare hands. it''s just wishful thinking!" "Ah Tu Shanhong cried out in pain, bent her knees and knelt on the ground. "I''ll do it!" Tu Shanya''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his hands were sealed. "Heaven and earth are in harmony with the law!" As soon as the voice fell, Tu Shanya''s body suddenly rose to the height of tens of meters, squeezing the fireball back. Gao fan smiles faintly. It''s also Dharma heaven and earth. Tu Shanya is very ordinary. It seems that there is something missing. "Rongrong, take Dongfang yuechu with you and go Tu Shan is red and iron green. "No!" Tushan Rongrong shook his head vigorously, "we want to go together!" "Get out of here!" Tu Shan''s face was red, and he said, "Yaya is the same!" "Master, father..." The voice of the east at the beginning of the month came suddenly. "Ah?" Tu Shanhong looks back in amazement, only to find that Dongfang yuechu standing behind him, and Gao fan? Yes, Gao fan is so strong that he still gives a hand! "Use your hand!" At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, Tu Shanhong''s hand has been held,Tu Shanhong is still wondering why Gao fan doesn''t start. He doesn''t notice that he is held by Dongfang yuechu. "Let me tell you the secret of the blood of the Oriental spirit clan." Dongfang yuechu smiles, pounces on Tu Shanhong''s hand, letting Tu Shanhong''s hand pierce his chest. "Ah?" Tu Shanhong was stunned. Is this special What''s going on? At the beginning of the eastern month, he still kept smiling, and then, while the other party didn''t pay attention, he kissed Tu Shanhong''s lips. With this kiss, the fox''s ears turned straight up, time seemed to have stopped "Ding! Congratulations to Dongfang yuechu for touching Tu shanhonghong''s heart. Points + 100! " Gao fan smiles faintly, takes out a pill and gives it to Tu Shan Rongrong, "this pill will be given to Dongfang yuechu after they have finished kissing you. Now I will give it to you!" "Oh..." Tu Shan Rong Leng Leng, a dull face took the medicine. "Heaven and earth of Dharma!" Gao fan a fierce drink, one hand holding a huge fireball, the body instantly rose to the height of 100 meters. Tu Shan and Rong Rong are stunned. Is the world of Dharma too big? But Gao fan has to wait until the beginning of the eastern month to expose his chest. What''s the principle? At this time, Tu Shanya lost all her demonic power and returned to the original state, kneeling on the ground and gasping for breath, shocked to see Dongfang yuechu and Tu shanhonghong kissing: I wipe, what happened just now? How do you like this painting style? At this time, Gao fan''s body has risen to the height of 1000 meters, and the huge fireball has been held in his hand, just like a normal hand holding a basketball. The golden faced God of fire in the fireball has been stuttered by Gao fan''s surprised words, "you Who are you Can we practice this kind of magic to this degree, abnormal? You are? "Spit!" Gao fan spat on the golden faced God of fire, and the spit evaporated instantly. Oh, not bad ~ "hum! Do you want to use saliva to kill the demon "I think you think too much!" he said As soon as the voice fell, the big fireball of the golden faced God of fire soared again, in a moment, it more than doubled, the enlargement continued, and it didn''t seem to stop. Gao fan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the golden faced God of fire''s fireball could be bigger? Imperceptibly, the palm of his hand holding the fireball was smoking. Chapter 925 Can it hurt my Dharma world? I little interesting! Gao fan is finally interested in pure Yang. "Hum!" The golden faced God of fire joked, "boy, it doesn''t matter how strong your Dharma phase is. after all, you are the body, and the element attack is the strongest power in the world." "Is it?" Gao fan is joking, waves his hand and takes out a pocket banana fan. He gently holds the handle of the fan with two fingers, his huge figure is in sharp contrast to the banana fan, just like holding a toothpick, which is funny. "Ha ha ha! Ignorant child When the golden faced God of fire saw the banana fan, he was even more fearless, "do you want to use the fan to extinguish my flame? Can you fan out the wind? What''s more, haven''t your adults taught you how wind helps fire? " The people below are also staring at what is happening at a height of 1000 meters, if they are not all the guys with magic power and Demon power, they can''t really see what happened from such a long distance. For example, at the beginning of Dongfang month, he couldn''t see it. he was lying in Tu Shanhong''s arms, covering his bloody chest and asking curiously, "master, father What''s going on up there? " Tu Shan Rongrong was slightly stunned when he heard the speech, then he quickly took out a crystal ball and put it on the ground. The scene inside the crystal ball is exactly everything above the kilometer altitude. A few people this is the magic power that be just collected an eye one after another, look to crystal ball. "What? A fan The East month beginning one face confuses forces, "the fan fan fire is not more fan bigger?" Tu Shan''s three sisters also look at each other face to face. The wind helps the fire. This is common sense. "Ha ha!" Gao fan looked contemptuous, "it''s you who are ignorant! The wind helps the fire, because the wind is not strong enough! " "Joke! Your fan is the magic weapon, our pure Yang Yan is the top magic weapon Jin Renfeng''s face is wild, "I want to see, what can your little fan do for me?" "What can I do for you?" With a faint smile, Gao fan suddenly soared to the length of the same kilometer, the same size as Gao fan. "I wipe it!" The golden faced God of fire was deceived at that time, "this What''s the magic weapon? " It''s a magic weapon that can become so big. Only the one who has heard of aolaiguo has it! "You..." Jin Renfeng was so scared that she almost peed, "are you proud to come to China?" Gao fan glanced at Jin Renfeng with disdain, "are you kidding? Can those guys from aolaiguo be as handsome as me? " "Not from my country?" Jin Renfeng looks at Gao fan in surprise, "isn''t it?" "Of course not!" Gao fan looked disdainful. "Hey, hey, it''s not good." Jin Renfeng''s face, which was originally flustered, once again showed a smile, "since she didn''t come from China, there is only one possibility!" "This magic weapon of yours is just a bluff. It looks very big, but actually it doesn''t work at all, does it?" Gao fan is slightly surprised, the old man''s brain hole is still very big! "Ha ha!" Jin Renfeng said with a sly smile, "I guess it! My pure Yang is invincible "Guess your sister!" Gao fan''s hand shakes gently, the banana fan directly rolls up a large hurricane and pours at Jin Renfeng and his fireball. The smile on Jin Renfeng''s face solidified in the next second. The red color of the fireball gradually faded when the wind swept over it. finally, it directly turned into a black ball, the black ball also swayed in the wind, gradually turned into ashes and was blown away by the wind, revealed the Golden Phoenix inside. Jin Renfeng now finally knows the power of Gao fan''s magic weapon, and quickly uses her magic power to support her body protecting golden light. But the next second, the golden light of his body protection turned into nothingness in the wind, and then the clothes on his body broke. In the end, jinrenfeng was naked in the air. Gao fan smiles faintly and waves back the banana fan. he is really afraid that if he doesn''t pay attention, he will turn the Golden Phoenix into ashes. "Hiss ~" Tu Shanya took a cold breath, "what is the magic weapon in your Majesty''s hand? Too bad! Just a little shake, that''s it. If you really give me a strong fan, I''m afraid that we Tushan will be destroyed! " Tu Shanhong can''t help but sweat, glad that he didn''t talk to Gao Fangang. In the void, Gao fan received the magic power of heaven and earth, and hung face to face with Jin Renfeng in the void. "How''s it going?" Gao fan joked, "my fan has put out your fire. Do you not accept it now?" "No!" Jin Renfeng wrote obstinately on her face, "it''s the magic weapon that defeats me. Whoever uses the powerful magic weapon is powerful. you beat me with external force. Of course, I won''t accept it!""Your own strength? What about this one? " Gao fan smiles faintly, and a flame beats at his fingertips. this is samadhi''s true fire, which was acquired by fusing red child''s blood. As soon as Jin Renfeng''s eyes brightened, he could see that the fire in Gao fan''s fingertips was extraordinary, the whole body was red, and the color was deeper than pure Yang. "You use fire, too?" Jin Renfeng could not help but be surprised, "what kind of flame is this?" "This is samadhi''s true fire, a fire more powerful than pure Yang Yan!" Gao fan smiles calmly. "Joke!" Jinrenfeng said, "I''ve been in the river and lake for decades, but I haven''t heard of samadhi''s real fire, not to mention that it''s more powerful than pure Yang Yan!" "So confident? Let''s have a try! " With a faint smile, Gao fan flicks the real fire of samadhi on his fingertips towards jinrenfeng. "Presumptuous!" Jin Renfeng''s face is awe inspiring. although he is afraid of Gao fan, he still has full confidence in the fire. See him also learn Gao fan''s appearance, pop up a small flame from the fingertip, meet Gao fan''s flame. The two small flames meet in the air, and Jin Renfeng can''t help but squint her eyes slightly, because according to his common sense, the two flames collide to explode. But in the end, the explosion didn''t happen, Jin Renfeng was surprised to find that after the two flames met, they fused together and finally became Gao fan''s samadhi fire. What surprised Jin Renfeng most was that she could no longer feel the power of releasing the flame. it seemed that her flame had been completely engulfed by Gao fan''s samadhi fire. "No way!" Jin Renfeng is already doubting life. Gao fan''s samadhi fire is too weird. "It seems that pure Yang is just like this. I''m sorry for you Lost interest! " When Gao fan smiles, samadhi''s real fire rises suddenly, covering Jin Renfeng''s body in an instant. "No!" Jin Renfeng was flustered at that time, he quickly protected his body with the golden light to stop the devouring of samadhi''s true fire, but it didn''t help. His golden light had little effect at all. Chapter 926 "No, I don''t agree! I don''t agree Jin Renfeng began to cry. Gao fan downplayed, "you don''t agree? What does it have to do with me? " "No, that''s not what you did when I said I didn''t agree! You have changed You have changed Jin Renfeng is incoherent. "I''ve changed?" Gao fan is amused. What''s the matter with this sad line? "Yes, I''ve changed. I want to kill you!" "No! Wait Jin Renfeng was crazy. "Tu Shan can''t kill people, you can''t kill me!" Gao fan looked comfortable. "If you say that to Tu shanhonghong, it may still be useful, but it''s not going to work here!" How dare you threaten me? Sorry, you''ve got the wrong person! As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, samadhi''s real fire suddenly burst out, completely drowning jinrenfeng. Jin Renfeng, an old tortoise, must be killed. he is not tu shanhonghong. He will never be soft hearted to such a villain. "No!" With a scream, Jin Renfeng turned into ashes and drifted away with the wind. Gao fan slowly fell from the sky and came to the people. "Listen to yiqidaomeng, pack up all the magic weapons and hand them over to Tushan, or they will all die!" Gao fan''s face is calm, and his tone is not heavy, but he has an invincible domineering spirit. "Yes, yes The remaining people in Yiqi daomeng dare not give out one, so they can only do it. "Wait!" Sitting on the ground, Tu Shanhong, who holds the dim eastern moon in her arms, suddenly makes a sound. "Ah?" All the people in yiqidaomeng have peed. Can''t they go back on it? Tu Shan''s red face was calm, "clean up all the corpses first, don''t dirty my Tu Shan land!" "Yes, yes The people of Yiqi daomeng did it in a hurry and did not dare to have any objection at all. Gao fan came to Dongfang yuechu to feel his pulse. Sure enough, with Gao fan''s pills, Dongfang yuechu''s health recovered very well. "Why?" Tu shanhonghong suddenly looked up at Gao fan, and there seemed to be tears shaking in his eyes, "why don''t you do it early in the morning and wait until he is seriously injured?" Gao fan looked at TU Shan''s red eyes, with a faint smile on his face. It seems that this girl is in love with Dongfang yuechu! In fact, for Tu Shanhong, he really had feelings for the beginning of the Oriental month. She knows very well that at the beginning, Dongfang yuechu explodes her identity to help her attract the attention of jinrenfeng, then Dongfang yuechu explodes the black material of jinrenfeng, infuriating each other so that she can find a chance to attack herself, and finally Dongfang yuechu offers Dongfang Lingxue to cure her hand injury. All these show the feelings of Dongfang yuechu towards himself, which is beyond the relationship between master and apprentice. She knows that Dongfang yuechu likes herself. But just because of this, she felt sorry for the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, because her heart had long been occupied by the little Taoist who had saved herself, and she could no longer accommodate other people. Even though he knew that Dongfang yuechu was the reincarnation of a Taoist, Tu Shanhong could not persuade himself to accept Dongfang yuechu. So now she feels that she didn''t protect Dongfang yuechu well, she feels extremely indebted to Dongfang yuechu. After all, Dongfang yuechu almost died for herself again. So, Tu shanhonghong is Gao fan''s fault. Why didn''t he do it earlier. Of course, Gao fan also knows that Tu shanhonghong has real feelings for dongfangyuechu, but this time, it''s not suitable to tear it down. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan calmly smile, "he will be OK!" "Will it be all right?" Tu Shanhong''s eyes were full of anger when she looked at Gao fan, and her voice became very excited. "he''s your brother, how can you do this to him? You have the ability to protect him from a little damage, but why don''t you do it? Why? " "If one day Rongrong and Yaya fall into the same situation as him, will you stand by and watch?" Gao fan was stunned by this question on the spot, reason, why do you want to talk about Rongrong and Yaya? Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya also nodded and looked at Gao fan. Gao fan pondered for two seconds and said weakly, "that If I say that I have a bad reason, I have to wait for you to kiss my brother before I can do it, do you believe it? " Nani? Tu Shan''s three sisters were stunned at that time What setting? When Tu shanhonghong heard Gao fan''s reply, her face suddenly became unnatural, "really Really? " "Of course!" Gao fan shrugged, "can I still make fun of my brother''s life safety?""Master, father..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang began to speak difficultly. when he found himself lying in Tu Shanhong''s arms, a happy smile appeared on his face, "I''m sorry, master and father, I worried you, my brother, what he said is true, I can testify!" Gao fan can''t help looking at Dongfang yuechu, my good brother, in order to help you pick up girls, I''ve told you all kinds of lies! "So From the beginning, it was a game set by your brother! " Tu Shan is red and dignified, "the purpose is to kiss me at the beginning of the month, so that Gao fan can do it?" With the words of Tu Shanhong, the atmosphere at the scene solidified instantly "Er..." Dongfang turned her eyes at the beginning of the month and fainted again. Of course, she pretended. Gao fan was stunned at that time: elder sister, you brain hole And Dongfang yuechu, look at your ingenuity! These two are a perfect match! "Hum!" Tu Shanhong pushes Dongfang yuechu out of her arms and falls to the ground, while she flies away. "Master, father!" Dongfang yuechu cried, "it''s not like this. Listen to my explanation!" Tu Shanhong stopped suddenly and turned around. "Master and father, you believe me, don''t you?" Dongfang looks surprised at the beginning of the month. "I''ve never been kind to anyone. Thank you for helping me today!" Tu Shanhong looks at the east at the beginning of the month calmly, "so, in exchange, I can give you a wish!" "Really?" At the beginning of the eastern month, I was bright "If you don''t think about it, I''ll give you time to think about it and then tell me!" Tu Shanhong is about to leave. "No! I''ve already thought about it! " Dongfang yuechu said. "Say it Tu Shanhong''s head doesn''t turn back. "I hope Forever with master you Together. " At the beginning of the eastern month, her brow was slightly wrinkled, and then she really fainted. Gao fan hurried forward to hold Dongfang yuechu. Tu Shan''s red body trembled, her hands clenched, and she turned around in an instant, "what''s the matter with him? Didn''t you give him the medicine to repair his injury? " Gao fan light smile, "you don''t have to worry, my medicine can really cure his injury right, but he is now fainting because of excessive blood loss!" Chapter 927 "How much blood have you lost?" With a look in his eyes, Tu Shan grabbed Dongfang yuechu from Gao fan''s arms and flew away. "Your Majesty..." Tushan Rongrong murmured, "is Dongfang yuechu really OK?" "Of course, he''s my brother. He can''t die!" Gao fan gave a faint smile, "it''s just that my younger brother is very stupid, and he used his life to exchange his fate with your sister!" "Indeed..." Tu Shanya can''t help shaking his head, "he''s really good at spelling!" "All right!" Gao fan, with a cool face, scanned the battlefield. "Let the Silver Moon Guard come and take these people back for treatment. Don''t miss our reputation of not killing people!" "Ha ha..." Tu Shanya despised his eyes. "From the moment you killed jinrenfeng, it seems that Tu Shanya''s wisdom has been destroyed?" "Er..." Gao fan awkwardly said, "can jinrenfeng be a human? He''s scum ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tu Shanya is speechless. His majesty is quite lovely. "Hee hee! All right Tushan Rongrong smiles, "your majesty and sister Yaya, you go back first, and I''ll take care of it here." "Yes Gao fan nodded and left without any politeness. The next day, Dongfang yuechu gradually wakes up in her dream. In the dream, the touch of kissing Tu Shanhong is still on his lips, that touch Soft with a trace of sweet, soft jade warm, wonderful, just like his feeling now. Wait Why is this feeling so real, like it is? East month beginning a face doubts, slightly open eyes. "Ah It is a giant leech demon that is imprinted in the eyes of the eastern moon. the soft touch on his lips just now seems to come from this leech demon, right. "Monster! What a big leech monster! Go away, monster "Bo ~" leech demon has changed into a beautiful woman in green clothes, with a funny look on her face, she is the king of leech demon and the famous doctor in demon world: cuiyuling. "Hee hee Cui Yuling was angry and said, "how can the little boy talk? He is a leech demon! Your specialty is the regeneration of blood and the control of witchcraft. you have lost too much blood and fainted, but it''s up to others to recover! " When Dongfang yuechu saw her beautiful sister cuiyuling in front of her, the color of panic disappeared instantly, "ah! It turns out that she is a beautiful sister who is beautiful, gentle and lovely, virtuous and virtuous, and has a wonderful hand. it''s really disrespectful to see that her sister is a good person "Hee hee..." Cui Yuling said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that this little brother''s mouth was so sweet. you know, I''m a famous doctor in the demon world, and my appearance fee is very high!" "Ah?" "So Is it my master who asked you to come? " "Yes! It''s the first time that Honghong and I have known each other for so many years that she asked me to save someone ~ " cuiyuling nodded and showed an expression of gossip Are you really just her own disciple? " "Er..." Dongfang yuechu pondered for two seconds and said mysteriously: "well, since you can see it, I can only confess!" Dongfang yuechu has a dignified face and takes a deep breath, "let me introduce myself formally. I''m the childcare husband of Tu Shanhong in Dongfang yuechu!" "Wow! Really? " Cui Yuling''s eyes brightened. "Of course..." Dongfang yuechu was confident, "who told me to be so handsome? How strong is your body? Tu shanhonghong coveted my beauty, so she forced me to be a child''s foster husband... " "Edit Make it up Tu shanyaya, who has been waiting on the side, looks at Dongfang yuechu with disdain, "I will tell my sister every word you say, I advise you to pay attention to it. You know the end of offending your sister." "In that case..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was so scared that his two hair stood up, but when he heard Tu Shanya say this, he said, "if you must tell me, I will tell my master directly!" "Aiyou ~" Cui Yuling said with a shy face, "I didn''t expect that they should have such a relationship, Yaya Just now I used my mouth to heal him. You can''t tell Honghong! " Tu Shanya growled, "don''t get me wrong, my sister has nothing to do with this scum!" "Ha ha, it''s very lively ~" Gao fan pushed the door and looked at the crowd with a smile on his face."Sir Your majesty When Tu Shanya sees Gao fan coming, she turns into a good girl. "Your Majesty?" Cui Yuling was slightly stunned, "where did you come from, your majesty?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Miss Cui Yuling, right? I''m Gao fan, the emperor of fan kingdom "Where is the kingdom?" Green jade works properly e eyebrow tiny Cu, "please forgive the little girl talent is shallow, really didn''t hear." "It''s normal that sister Cuiyu hasn''t heard of it." Tu Shanrong also came in, "because Fanguo has not yet been established, but soon the whole world will know about Fanguo." "Oh?" Cui Yuling was curious, "where will the kingdom be established?" "Right here." Tu Shanhong also floated in. "Here?" Cui Yuling was stunned. "Honghong, don''t make trouble. This is your Tushan mountain. How can you tolerate a human being to build a nation in your territory?" "Of course not." Tu Shan is red and calm. "So I plan to change Tu Shan''s name to fan Kingdom and let Gao fan be the emperor of fan kingdom." "What?" Cui Yuling petrified on the spot, you''re afraid it''s not a fake Tu Shanhong, right? After all, Gao fan has brought Tu shanhonghong to the new world. At the same time, GAO fan has also made Tu shanhonghong feel his sincerity. Tu shanhonghong has no reason to refuse Gao fan. "Yes Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "but this matter needs to be considered in the long run. please also ask Miss Cui Yuling to keep a secret for us!" "Yes Tu Shanhong also nodded to cuiyuling. Cui Yuling''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning, "since it''s a secret, why do you want to tell me?" Gao fan light smile, "naturally want to pull you into the gang, after all, you are the king of leech family, the world''s first doctor." "Honghong, is that what you mean?" Cui Yuling was slightly stunned and looked at TU Shanhong. "Yes Tu Shanhong nodded. "Since Hong Hong has said that, I think you also have your own uniqueness..." Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan with a smile on her face, "but I have a request. It''s a test for you." "Oh?" Gao fan light a smile, "say to listen to." Chapter 928 "When I treated Hong Hong Tong Yangfu again, I found that there was a kind of medicine in his body that could make the wound heal quickly. I had thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t imagine what it was!" Cui Yuling looked at Gao fan, "I guess you provided this medicine, so as long as you give me the formula of this medicine, I will agree to join your country." "Child support husband?" Tu Shan''s red eyes had settled down, and the atmosphere gradually solidified. "That..." At the beginning of the eastern month, she said, "that''s really not what I said..." "Dongfang yuechu, follow me!" Tu Shanhong turned and left, "I''m ready to teach you magic!" "Really?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was pleasantly surprised. it''s amazing that she can learn magic without being punished! "OK, master, wait for me..." Not long after, there was a scream higher than one from outside. What a miserable beginning of January! The scoundrels shook their heads and then came back to their senses. "Miss Cui Yuling, are you serious about what you said just now?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "just need me to give you the prescription of this pill?" Tu Shanhong proposed to take in the leech demon family. he didn''t pay much attention to it, but he didn''t expect that the other party''s request was so simple. "Of course." Cuiyuling nodded. Cui Yuling knows the ability of Tu Shanhong. Tu Shanhong is willing to change Tu Shan''s name to become a mortal country for Gao fan''s sake, which is very clear. Moreover, through Cui Yuling''s observation, the relationship between Tu shanhonghong and Gao fan is definitely not a relationship of lovers and selfishness. after all, she can see that the person Tu shanhonghong most likely likes is Dongfang yuechu. Therefore, after analysis, Cui Yuling believes that Tu shanhonghong''s choice is worth looking forward to. Of course, the most important thing is Gao fan is very handsome! In the world of two dimensions, beauty is justice, which is the eternal truth! This is the direct reason why Cui Yuling chose Gao fan. Gao fan light smile, wave between a divine sense from his fingertips drill out, and then entered the leech demon''s eyebrow. "What?" The leech demon was stunned, GAO fan actually entered her divine consciousness directly! Moreover, Gao fan''s divine consciousness entered her mind without any discomfort, so she immediately knew Gao fan''s formula, it was just have never even heard of it! "It''s done." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I hope Miss Cui Yuling will keep her promise." "One It must be... " Cui Yuling recovered in amazement, with a funny smile on her face. Strong and handsome, this is her first impression of Gao fan. As for now, this series of strange abilities make Gao fan more mysterious. Once a woman is curious about a man, it''s not far from the time when the woman falls into the man. Later, Cui Yuling regained her gossip face, "Rong Rong, say Is the beginning of this eastern month really a red child''s foster husband? " "Of course not!" Tu Shanya was not angry. "You must not be cheated by him. He is a fool!" With a faint smile, Gao fan mysteriously walked out of the door, "I feel that my younger brother must be Tu Shanhong''s lover!" "Ah?" Tu Shanya was stunned. "Even your majesty thinks so? But The elder sister is such a powerful demon, how can you like such a weak person, in my opinion, the only one worthy of the elder sister is your majesty! Your majesty, don''t you like your sister? " "Er..." Gao fan''s forehead is full of sweat, do you not support Tu Shanhong and dongfangyuechu because of me? Sure enough, I''m so handsome that I can''t find any place to put it. I''m really in trouble! Tushan Rongrong said with a smile, "Yaya elder sister, Honghong elder sister, he can''t like your majesty, because what she likes is the beginning of the Oriental month!" "Oh?" This time, Cui Yuling was also curious, "Rongrong, you are tu Shan''s first brainchild, How do you know that Honghong likes Dongfang yuechu?" Tushan Rongrong looks mysterious, "sister Yaya, you were in yesterday''s battle, I don''t know if you still remember that your sister held him in her arms after she was seriously injured at the beginning of Dongfang month?" "Remember..." "Do you remember that your elder sister finally went to cuiyuling elder sister to heal with Dongfang yuechu in her arms?" "Remember..." "Do you remember how many men my sister has hugged since we got along for hundreds of years?" "One...""Hee hee! It''s still Rongrong''s brain Cui Yuling all laughed, "so that boy is really a red child''s foster husband!" "Cut! It''s not Tu Shan Ya Ya looked disdainful and said, "it''s just a hug? What''s the big deal! My sister explained at that time that she didn''t like to owe others "Hee hee, with my understanding of Honghong, she will never hold people casually..." The jade is ancient and mysterious. "No, no..." Tu Shanya was not angry. Gao fan stood aside, but shook his head, sure enough, this woman has a heart of gossip. ¡­¡­ Outside Tushan, in a wooden boat. The injured people of Yiqi daomeng basically recovered, "Damn, although they helped us heal our wounds, they actually took away all our magic weapons. It''s really disgusting!" "Yes! Tu mountain fox demon is ferocious and cruel. The golden face God of fire was killed by them like that "When you go back, you must talk to other people and exterminate Tushan!" "Ha ha!" A strange voice came from the crowd of yiqidaomeng, He Xian''s eyes were dispirited: "it''s because they are strong, but I don''t think they are cruel. Did Tu Shan ever kill one of you "This..." Some people were slightly stunned, "yes, we attacked back and forth for six times, it seems that no one was killed except the golden faced Vulcan." "But the golden faced God of fire is also a man!" Tiger fairy''s face was indifferent: "as you can see, jinrenfeng is just a guy who bullies the master and destroys the ancestors and injures the nature. such a guy is actually confessed by you Yiqi daomeng on the spot. I think you Yiqi daomeng is just like that!" "What?" The people of yiqidaomeng were not happy at that time, MA Dan, we kindly let you take the boat, and you dare to mock us! "What? Are you going to drive me and me off here? " With a faint smile, "don''t I fear that we will go out and shake off the scandal of your alliance everywhere?" "You..." The people of Yiqi daomeng are impatient and speechless. "Ha ha..." He Xian joked and said, "Yiqi daomeng, it''s just so!" "You..." The man still wants to talk. "Enough! Don''t quarrel any more. Let''s wait until we get back! " Someone stopped it again. "Hum..." Chapter 929 In a flash of time, three months later, under the tree of bitterness at the beginning of the month, Dongfang practiced very hard, and his sweat had already wet his clothes. even if he tried harder, the effect of pure Yangyan was still not ideal. While Tu Shanhong was standing by, he couldn''t help looking at the setting sun in the distance. She seems to see two faces in the sunset, one is the little Taoist who saved her, and the other is the beginning of the East moon. The two faces gradually drew together and finally overlapped. "This Is that fate? " Tu Shanhong murmured in her mouth, but she didn''t know where she had gone. "Master, father You see, the sun is setting. Can we go back to dinner? " Dongfang is holding her mouth at the beginning of the month. "Keep practicing! Don''t eat until there''s a fire! " "Ah? Don''t... " Dongfang yuechu cried, "brother, where are you? Come and help me!" As for Gao fan, at this time, he is making an appointment with cuiyuling in the restaurant outside. "Hee hee Your majesty, I''m sorry to invite people to dinner every day! " Cui Yuling has a delicate smile on her face, "people have misunderstood you. Do you have any special thoughts about them..." "Cough..." Gao fan couldn''t help wiping his forehead with sweat, this woman''s smile reveals the brilliance of a mature woman, which is too charming. "Then what..." Gao fan was a little embarrassed, so he was teased, "I specially invite you to dinner today, first, congratulations on the establishment of our alliance, Second, to consolidate our relationship, Third, I want to ask you about someone!" "Hee hee Every time I eat, I always say this, but what''s the relationship between us? " Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan curiously. Her beautiful eyes seem to see Gao fan through. "Er..." Gao fan was slightly stunned. This woman is so provocative, but he is an old flower picking driver. Although he is only ten years old now, How can he be fooled by a woman? "Ha ha!" Gao fan changed his panic color and said with a smile, "now It''s an ordinary cooperative relationship, but if Miss Cui Yuling is willing, I don''t mind looking for a hotel to promote it! " "Ah..." Cui Yuling was slightly surprised, she didn''t expect that a little boy had such a mind, which made her more interested in Gao fan. "All right." Cui Yuling put away her teasing heart and said with a faint smile, "well, who are you looking for?" "Your sister, Cuiyu mingluan!" Gao fan calmly smiles and looks at Cui Yuling''s eyes. Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan in surprise. You are hitting my sister''s attention! "How do you know her? And she''s my sister? " "I know more than that." Gao fan calmly smile, "I also know she is very dangerous now!" "What?" Cui Yuling was stunned. "What''s the matter with you?" Gao fan looks mysterious. "Is your sister Cuiyu mingluan tracking the traitor who killed her disciple Cuiyu Xiaotan?" "You How do you know? " Cui Yuling was stunned. "It seems so!" Gao fan suddenly looks dignified, "Cuiyu Xiaotan''s enemy is not so simple. this time, I''m afraid she is in danger Tomorrow we''ll set out to save her. I hope it won''t be too late! " "Good!" Cuiyuling frowned tightly, which was related to her sister''s safety. She had to take heart, "but why should I believe you?" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "to save Cuiyu mingluan, even if it''s a gift to celebrate your joining the Kingdom, at the same time, although you have promised to join the Kingdom, I can also show you my real strength and let you follow me to the world without any scruple!" "Hee hee, fun..." Cui Yuling said with a cool smile, "well, although it''s not certain that my sister will have an accident, but let me accompany you. After all, I''ve been very free recently." Gao fan has to do something about Cuiyu mingluan. Because we can meet the outsider jinchenxi, jinchenxi is a more difficult creature than the black fox, it can kill other people''s souls and occupy the magpie nest, it can constantly devour the power of human and demon, and constantly split. In the original work, Jin Chenxi manipulates Li Muchen to create a demon emperor as powerful as Tu shanhonghong. What''s more, this incident has a direct impact on the fate of Cuiyu mingluan and Yang Mi, it also leads to a time confusion between Bai yuechu and Tushan Susu 500 years later.Gao fan''s task is to avoid the tragedies of Dongfang yuechu and Tu shanhonghong. therefore, the tragedies of Bai yuechu and Tu shansusu are not allowed to appear! Therefore, Gao fan''s action is inevitable, and no loss is allowed. It''s better to find Cuiyu mingluan before she is possessed by Jin Chenxi, otherwise it will be very dangerous. The next day, GAO fan and Cui Yuling left Tushan, originally, Tushan Yaya, Tushan Rongrong and Dongfang yuechu were quarreling about going, but Tushan Honghong strongly refused the three little kids, for the reason of Tushan Honghong, it was too dangerous outside Three days later, near the junction of Tushan and Beishan. "Your Majesty, do you think we are lost? Is Baiyu village going this way? " Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan with a full face. "I don''t think it''s wrong!" Gao fan, dressed in white, strolls around the court in a childlike manner. After he left Tushan, he used xiangtiandi to change his appearance, now he has become an adult man. Tall, handsome, lahong, are his pronouns. When Gao fan becomes like this, Cui Yuling becomes his little fan sister instantly, and even turns in points directly. If there is no way, the painting style of this world will limit other people''s appearance, and Gao fan comes from the higher dimension of the universe, even in the universe, he is the most handsome one. So let alone cuiyuling, all the people and Demons they met these days automatically became fans of Gao fan. Gao fan and his wife don''t know where Cuiyu mingluan is at this time, so they can only inquire about the direction of Baiyu village, the evil place, and then go all the way north. "Well There seems to be someone ahead! " At this time, Gao fan saw a white figure by the river in front of him. "Really Go up and ask! " Cui Yuling came forward with an excited face, looked down at the people under the pool, showing a surprised expression, "mingluan? Is it really you "You are..." Cuiyu mingluan looks back in panic, "elder sister?" "Ha ha! I finally found you Cui Yuling flew over and hugged Cui Yuling. "It''s hard for my sister to find you." "Yes Is that right? " After the panic, Cuiyu mingluan showed a faint smile on her face, holding cuiyuling carefully, "me too, I miss my sister." Chapter 930 Gao fan stood on the bank, frowning slightly. Now Cuiyu mingluan''s eyes are blue, so he can''t judge whether Cuiyu mingluan has been possessed by Jin Chenxi. "That Looking at the wilderness, why don''t we find a place to rest? " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Who are you?" Cuiyu mingluan looks at Gao fan, and her eyes become warm. My God, what a handsome man! And he''s looking at me! Ah! I''m so flustered! Gao fan curiously looks at Cuiyu mingluan''s eyes, which he is very familiar with, almost all women look at themselves with this kind of eyes, which is the rhythm to be occupied! Ha ha! It seems like a good start. "Yes, yes." Cuiyuling nodded, "xiaoluan, where do you live? Take us, sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I have a lot to say to you... " "Er..." Cuiyu mingluan just regained her mind, and her pretty face turned pink. "I''ve been chasing that traitor, so I don''t have a definite destination now..." "Ah? Is that so? " Cuiyuling''s eyebrows frowned slightly. What a pity for her sister. "Nothing! Let''s talk as we walk! " Cui Yuling was very happy. "It''s said that there is a Baiyu village nearby. Let''s go there and settle down." "Baiyu village?" Cuiyu mingluan was in a panic. "Absolutely not. People there are very unfriendly to monsters!" "Ah?" The green jade works properly e eyebrow tiny Cu, "so say younger sister you have already been there?" "Well!" Cuiyu mingluan nodded. Gao fan narrowed his eyes. Since he had been there, it seems that Cuiyu mingluan is not the original one. However, he is not in a hurry to tear down Cuiyu mingluan now. since this is the end of the matter, let Cuiyu mingluan take her to the city of Mutian. After all, there is the end of everything. "Then..." Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan, "Your Majesty Shall we go to Baiyu village? " "Ha ha, don''t go." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I came to find Miss Cuiyu mingluan, but now that I have found it, let''s play around." "Hee hee." Cui Yuling said with a smile, "Your Majesty, you are very lucky. We two sisters accompany you to play alone ~" Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan carefully and secretly, is this handsome man still your majesty? I don''t know if it''s your majesty of that human country? Why haven''t you heard of it? "Ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "what? Don''t you like it? " "Spit ~" green jade Ling Nu mouth, "just don''t like it! We haven''t seen each other for a long time. We have many secret topics to talk about. you are a light bulb now Don''t you think so? Little Luan "Ah?" Cui Yu Ming Luan was slightly frightened and nodded hurriedly. "Yes, everything has the final say of my sister!" "Well." Cui Yuling has a proud face. Gao fan light a smile, "that don''t know two young ladies want to go where to play?" "Er..." Cui Yuling looks stunned, Yes, where are you going? At this time, a fight came from the woods in the distance, and the three looked at each other slightly. "Let''s go and have a look!" Gao fan looks a Lin, wave luck read power will Cuiyu sister hanging behind him, toward the voice of the place floated in the past. Cuiyu mingluan is even more surprised that this human has such power, and can fly with others across the air! Gao fan took them to a bare highland with an open plain below. There is no grass in this place. It seems that it has entered the boundary of Beishan. Beishan is the site of destroying the emperor, the demon and the stone. The whole territory is vast desert, full of a kind of desolate atmosphere. Ding Ding Ding! There is a huge red centipede raging in the field, in addition to the centipede, there is a young man of human beings. The young man is wearing a blue robe, holding a long sword, with a vertical eye on his forehead, it seems that there is nothing wrong with Mumei. Gao fan is weighing whether he wants to let Mu Mi meet Cui Yu mingluan. after all, these two people in the original work are official partners. It is precisely because of this official partner that their fate becomes miserable. So do you want them to meet or not? "Stop it When Gao fan was still hesitating, Cui Yuling had already gone out. Green jade spirit complexion a Lin, raise a hand to blow out a green gas, will centipede round. "Damn it Centipede struggle more crazy, "where are you from the monster, how to help a human?"Other people are also confused: Yes, you are a leech demon! How to help people without saying a word? "Hum!" Cui Yuling raised her eyebrows and pointed to Mu MI, "I saw that just now, this human has the ability to kill you, but he didn''t start, and he was defending the whole process, but you are aggressive, and you have to kill him!" "Joke!" The centipede spirit''s voice was full of sarcasm, "the human demon has always been the enemy, and should kill each other as soon as we meet. How can he not want to kill me?" "Mr. centipede, this is a misunderstanding Mu MI was alarmed, "this leech demon girl is right. I really have no malice, I just want to ask, how can I get to Baiyu village? Besides, have you ever met a young man surnamed Yang who looks like me and has three eyes The centipede spirit gradually calmed down, "right? I advise you not to go to Baiyu village, where... " Centipede fine words did not finish, a burst of empty voice suddenly came. Whoosh! A sword light flashed by, and the centipede spirit was cut into two in an instant. "What?" Everyone''s face was cold. "Hum!" After the centipede fell to the ground, a middle-aged man in a Taoist robe stood there and said, "people and demons are in different ways. Don''t you kill them when you see them? "Damn it Mu MI and Cui Yuling look at the middle-aged man viciously. The middle-aged Taoist looked at cuiyuling with low eyes, "listen to the Yang disciples over there, I''m Dan Xinzi, who is a Taoist, and I don''t want to take this leech demon down with me!" Gao fan secretly looks at Cuiyu mingluan, when Cuiyu Ling is in danger, Cuiyu mingluan turns into red eyes. Gao fan secretly nods and hammers. Cuiyu mingluan is really possessed by jinchenxi. Generally, after being possessed by jinchenxi, human beings or monsters will completely lose their original consciousness and become red eyed jinchenxi. But the situation of Cuiyu mingluan is different from that of Jin Chenxi, whose original consciousness has not been eliminated, and she also has a Jin Chenxi, but her Jin Chenxi is different from others. Her Jin Chenxi has no memory, only knows her outer creature Jin Chenxi, so strictly speaking, her Jin Chenxi is not the same Xi can only be regarded as a new consciousness, just like a human child, she is not a qualified Jin Chenxi at all. Chapter 931 "Sister! I''ll save you Red eye Ming Luan eyes a Lin, already flying body fell to green jade Ling side. "It''s you?" Danxinzi frowned slightly, naturally, danxinzi recognized the red eyed mingluan in front of him. It was the leech demon who ran out of Baiyu village some time ago, now it is the target of their organization. "Do you know each other?" Cui Yuling looks puzzled. "Yes Red eye Ming Luan brow tightly wrinkly, "I was caught by them before!" "Yang family boy, what are you doing?" Dan Xinzi''s face is livid, "don''t you cut off the demons and do justice for heaven?" Mu MI has been blinded: what should we do now? The red eyed leech demon really has a strong murderous spirit, but he can see that the murderous spirit of the other party is because danxinzi wants to kill them, so he doesn''t want to help anyone now! "What a good advocate for heaven!" Gao fan carries his hands behind him and comes in the air, falling into the middle of the crowd. The immortal spirit is floating, and the temperament is out of the dust. Not only is red eye Ming Luan, even Mu MI is staring at Gao fan''s back, his eyes are a little trance. Gao fan''s back reminds Mu Mi of his cousin, the man he regarded as his idol. Red eye mingluan, as a young girl who has just been born and has never seen anything in the market, has no resistance to Gao fan, a handsome and powerful man with high temperament. as early as when blue eye mingluan saw Gao fan for the first time, she took a fancy to Gao fan. But for her special identity, she would have confessed to Gao fan at that time. "Just in time!" Dan Xinzi said with a smile, "can you see which Taoist family you are? Follow me to eradicate these evils quickly Pop! Gao fan raised his hand and slapped Dan Xin Zi on the cliff. The other three almost dropped their chin on the ground. Is it so direct? Dan Xinzi got up from the ground in a dilemma, covering his face with one hand and pointing to Gao fan with the other, "you Are you human or demon "You say I am human, I am human, you say I am demon, then I am demon." Gao fan looks indifferent, "human and demon are the same creatures in this world, and they can even make children together. What''s the difference between the two creatures? If you want me to say, even if it''s an alien creature, why not live in peace? " When Gao Fan said this, the Cuiyu sisters were already looking at him with adoring eyes, especially red eyed mingluan, she almost jumped on Gao fan with excitement: creatures outside the circle Doesn''t he mind? "Good! You are right, brother As soon as Mu Mi''s eyes brightened, he felt that only people like Gao fan could become confidants with him. Mumei, who had no father since childhood, grew up with his mother. His father was spurned by the world because he preached the equality of human beings and demons, and there were also good demons in demons. Finally, he died unjustly. Although he suffered a lot from his childhood, he still grew up to be a kind and responsible person, which is really commendable. "Good sister!" Dan Xinzi has already been angry, today, when I went out, I met all kinds of Shabi! Are the two men fascinated by the goblin? Actually all help the goblin to talk! It seems that you have to look at the Yellow calendar before you go out! Danxinzi''s face was livid. "Since you want to stop me from killing demons, don''t blame me. You can only eradicate both of you!" While speaking, Dan Xinzi''s face was cold, and his body was surrounded by flames. The intense fire element filled the whole space instantly, and everyone felt the dryness and heat. With a faint smile, is Gao fan a fire user again? However, the flame of Dan Xinzi looks very low, which makes him not interested at all. Pop! Another crisp slap sounded, and danxinzi was blinded at that time, so that the flame he gathered dispersed. If the first time he was slapped was because he was unprepared, then this time he was really weak, after all, Dan Xinzi watched Gao fan come over, and then watched Gao fan slap himself, but strangely, he couldn''t even move his body. Dan Xinzi now looks at Gao fan with surprised eyes: brother, what did you do to me? The other three were also surprised by Gao fan''s power, curious about how Gao fan did it. Gao fan light smile, "how? Look at your eyes, isn''t that right? ""Hiss ~" the three onlookers took a breath, beat others and asked them if they were convinced! Really special! Mu Mi looks at Gao fan admiringly. Is this the attitude of the strong? In the eyes of Cui Yuling, this man is really interesting. As for red eyed mingluan, little stars have already appeared in her eyes Strictly speaking, it has been less than a month since she was born. during this period, she has been chased and killed by Dan Xinzi and others, so she has no sense of security. But now, danxinzi has no room to fight back in Gao fan''s hands, this makes red eye mingluan, who is already excited about Gao fan, even more excited. What do women like best? Chapter 932 "Ah?" All the people present were stunned and accepted the apprentice as soon as they met, what was the performance? Mu MI was also blinded and didn''t know how to answer. "Well, let''s not worry about it. You can think about it. Let''s talk about your doubts first." Gao fan light a smile, Mu Mi this honest person, he plans to accept. Since he robbed other people''s official partners, he must be given a chance. "Oh ~" Mu Mie frowned slightly. Do these guys like to think of it like this? If you accept the apprentice rashly, you will be on guard. "My question is, great Xia, how do you know he has an accomplice?" Yeah? The two sisters were also stunned: Yes, how did you know he had an accomplice? Danxinzi smelled the words and said: Yes, how did he know I had an accomplice? What''s so bold? Bad, bad feeling! But when you think about the special methods of yourself and others, Dan Xinzi becomes more confident and fearless. after all, it''s a secret that won''t be passed on. No matter how strong these people are, they can''t deal with it? Thinking like this, Dan Xinzi can''t help but secretly send out a message to his teammates to let them bring more inventory. "So..." Gao fan looked at Dan Xinzi with great interest, "did you call your partner in the end?" Dan Xinzi brows a pick, "joke, I Dan Xinzi wandering in the Jianghu, has always been a person a sword, where to what accomplice?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles faintly, "it seems that you are afraid that we will run away. You deliberately say that there is no companion to delay time. In fact, you don''t have to take so much trouble..." During the conversation, Gao fan has already taken out a few small benches and a plate of melon seeds and started to eat melon seeds as if nothing had happened, "I''m not afraid to tell you that your friends, it''s better to call them together. I''m going to catch you all here!" "What?" Dan Xinzi looks surprised, GAO fan''s confidence makes him feel very bad. However, it''s too late to send another intelligence to let other people escape, because they have already arrived. "Dan Xinzi You have fallen Four people appeared on a high rock. Two little boys with red hair, neither male nor female, a muscular man with testicular chin, a white eyed old Taoist holding a long sword. It was the white eyed old Taoist holding a long sword who said, "just two leech demons and two younger generations let you send out the top distress message, and also let us bring out the secret weapon, When did you become so watery?" "Cut! Kuteng, don''t stand and talk. You don''t have a pain in your back. If you have the ability, you''ll have a try, won''t you know? " Dan Xinzi''s face is very blue, which really makes him lose face. "Just these enemies..." The red haired boy gave a faint smile, "I''ll come!" The two red haired boys made a seal with their hands at the same time, and opened their mouths to spit out golden nothingness, these nothingness flew out of their mouths one after another, forming two golden rays, they made a surprise attack on the red eyed mingluan below. Red eye bright Luan''s eyes a Lin, want to start. Gao fan gently waves his hand and blocks the golden light back. He looks at mingluan with a gentle face, "you don''t have to do it. In the future, this kind of thing will be left to our men." "Ah?" Red eyed mingluan looks stunned and blushes at random. originally Is that how it feels to be protected? splendid! The other four frown one after another. Gao fan plays back the boy''s golden lightsaber lightly. It seems that he has met a master. "Apprentice! Come on Gao fan looks at Mu MI. "Me? Can I help you? " Mu Mi Leng Leng, and then a face ignorant force forward. The muscular man''s face was cold, and he hit Mu MI with one punch. Mu MI was not afraid. He raised his hand hard and hit Mu Mi several meters with one punch. The muscular man frowned and looked at Mu MI. "You are a member of the Yang family. Why do you know the boxing of the Mu family?" "I''m not a herdsman''s fist technique!" Mu Mi rubbed his arm, which was so sore that he said, "this is what my cousin''s friend taught me." The boy and the muscular man have nothing to do. They turn their eyes to Taoist Kudo one after another. "The younger generation of Tianyan Yang family is arrogant!" Kuteng Taoist priest looked at Gao fan and said, "and you, who are you from? You actually unite two leech demons to stop me from acting together. Aren''t you afraid that we will report you two? " "One way alliance?" Gao fan light a smile, "beat but move backstage?"? But I don''t think you are the same peopleKuteng Taoist priest''s face was stiff. "I''m responsible for speaking!" "Apprentice! Come and tell them why they are not united! " Gao fan light a smile, signal Mu Mi to come forward. "Yes Mu Mi''s eyes were awe inspiring. "First of all, the golden light sword used by the boy was a magic weapon stolen by Li Quzhuo, the second son of the Li family in those years. and muscle man, what you used was the sheep boxing used by the traitor of the herdsman in those years! Traitors and thieves, you are not the same people at all Muscle male complexion one Lin, "boy, careful disaster comes from the mouth!" "Er..." Mummie fell into a deep thought. "Indeed, it seems that what I really said is wrong..." The boy said with a smile, "do you know how to be soft now? Sorry, I think it''s too late! " Sister Cuiyu also looked at Mu MI with disdain, you won''t be really soft, will you? "Yes Mu Mi Tu Shan''s eyes brightened, "muscle man was expelled because of random killing, not a traitor! There is also the magic weapon in your hand, which is in the fourth level library of second young master Li. The fourth level library is used to store the waste products of failed research, so there is no defense, and it is not stealing! " "The title of traitor and thief is not suitable for you, so you should be..." Mummie was lost in thought again. "It should be garbage and garbage pickers!" Gao fan light smile, made a summary. "Poof Sister Cuiyu has already laughed. "Yes, yes! That''s what it means Mu Mi once again in front of a bright, "or master, you sum up in place!" "Ha ha! Master? " Gao fan smiles calmly. This apprentice is not bad. "Asshole! Look at the move Muscle man and boy are angry when they are ridiculed. Which one can''t bear! As soon as the words fell, they came towards Mu MI with fierce momentum. "Apprentice, it''s up to you!" Gao fan coolly smiles and covers Mu Mi''s whole body with reading power. In a panic, Mu Mi''s body was already fighting with the muscle man and the boy with his sword, one on two, but he didn''t fall behind at all. The others present were shocked and could not see This guy can do it! Chapter 933 Mu MI is also blinded. He can feel the strange power attached to himself, all his moves are completed under the influence of that power, it can be said that he is not his own power at all. "Disciple, open your eyes and learn everything you feel!" Gao fan light a smile, open mouth hint to. Only then did Mu Mi realize that the power attached to him came from the cheap master Gao fan. "Yes, master!" Mu Mi''s eyes were cold, and he closed his eyes while he opened the sky''s eyes. He won''t miss such a great opportunity to learn. As soon as the eye of heaven opened, Mu Mi''s perception reached the level of detail, he not only saw Gao fan''s additional power on himself, he also saw every action of the enemy, he could even predict the next action of the enemy. Gradually, Mu Mie found that he and Gao fan''s strength were integrated with each other. from the beginning, his body was stiff and completely controlled by Gao fan. up to now, he felt more and more comfortable. Gao fan smiles faintly. Gradually, he has released the control of mind power over Mummie''s body, instead, he simply uses mind power to increase Mummie''s body strength and attack power. Slowly, Mu MI has fully adapted to Gao fan''s strength and regained the control of his body. he is very handy against the boy and the muscular man. "Wonderful Gao fan can''t help shaking his head. The eyes of the Yang family are really talented in fighting. if Mu Mi had the power of demon emperor level, he might be able to deal with the attack of two demon emperors of the same level. "The eye of the Yang family is really strong. A guy who was originally weak can actually do this step after being instructed!" Cui Yuling was also surprised, although the leech demon family also had a vertical eye, it was far from the Yang family''s heavenly eye. "Arrogant boy!" Muscle man was not happy at that time, "fight with me, even dare to close your eyes!" You look down on people, don''t you? Voice fell, muscle man''s arm has become golden, strength is greater than before, do not know how many times. "Apprentice, break the surface with a little bit!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Mu Mi frowned slightly, and instantly understood Gao fan''s meaning, "yes, master!" Saw Mu Mie stretch out a finger, toward muscle man''s fist point past. "With a finger against my fist? I want to die The muscular man''s face became more fierce. Everyone frowned, as if anticipating that Mummie''s fingers would crack on the spot with a click. But to everyone''s surprise Poof! A bloodstain came out of the muscular man''s fist and spilled all over the floor, while Mummie''s finger was deeply inserted into the muscular man''s fist. Mu Mi opened his eyes in surprise, and found that his index finger was in the muscle man''s fist. Out of curiosity He couldn''t help but hook his fingers, only saw the skin on the surface of the muscle man''s fist wriggle with the action of Mu MI, and then protrude high. "Ah The muscular man screamed in pain, then took back his hand and spilled the blood again. "Eh..." Cui Yuling grinned, "it hurts to see it!" "That Sorry I didn''t mean to! " This is the first time that he has hurt people since he left home, and he is also scared. "Damn it Muscle man''s other hand has clenched his fist, "Stinky boy, what have you done?" Danxinzi is afraid to move. As friends of muscle man, they know the strength of muscle man very well, so they are even more puzzled. Why did a very ordinary boy break the muscle man''s fist with one finger a few minutes ago. Gao fan light a smile, "you simply go up together, I this apprentice, pick up you to pour is also easy!" "Arrogance Dan Xinzi''s face was cold, and his hands trembled, "did you hear that? What are you doing? Go on "Wait!" Kuteng Taoist priest''s face was livid. "Let those guys go up first, and then we''ll have a look!" "Well! It''s up to you! " Dan Xinzi grinned. Roar! All of a sudden, countless monsters appear from around, they are huge, and all their eyes are full of blood red light, which makes people cool behind. The monsters look fierce and surround Gao fan and others directly. Red eyed Ming Luan, Emei is pressing, "not good...""Ha ha ha!" Muscle man laughed wildly, "these are the monsters controlled by us, you die!" When he was hurt by Mu MI, he felt very shameless, so once he had the chance to fight back, he was certainly the most active one. As soon as the voice of the muscular man fell, the monsters surrounded Gao fan, and the circle became smaller and smaller. Cui Yuling was surprised, "what''s the matter? Are these monsters under human control Mummie''s face became more and more dignified. He lost a lot of mana in the battle just now. now the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dead. "Master, when the fight starts later, you can take the two nuns with you to find a chance to escape. don''t worry, I''ll break the war for you!" Cui Yuling and red eye mingluan are shy for a while. What does the smelly boy say? What are the two nuns? Gao fan light smile, also did not speak, is really a lovely apprentice. Meanwhile, on a high mountain in the distance. A man in black was sitting on the ground, and next to him stood a man with short hair. "It''s really useless. I lent you Qinggu to solve the problem of Zhiyao as soon as possible, but unexpectedly, it attracted cuiyuling, the king of Zhiyao, and the human who can''t see the power clearly with cuiyuling!" The white haired man had a gloomy face and a rather unpleasant tone. The black robed man said with a smile, "I''m really sorry, your highness. This time, we''ve really neglected! But don''t worry, they won''t find anything. After all, Baiyu village is our territory! " "Not yet?" The white haired man sneered, "in this situation, there are so many monsters, things are so big You said nothing? Do you think Shi Kuan and those demon kings under his command are all furnishings? " "Ha ha!" The man in black was very insidious with a smile. "Then please have a good look at it. How can I resolve this matter?" As soon as the voice of black robe fell, I saw a change in the distant battlefield. Those monsters who originally surrounded Gao fan and others turned to attack danxinzi five people one after another. Five people caught off guard and were caught in the first place. Subsequently, the five people were torn to pieces by the monsters, which was terrible. All this happened between lightning and flint. Gao fan was stunned on the spot. "What''s the situation?" Mu Mi looks at these monsters in amazement. Chapter 934 At this time, the beauties of those monsters are all gone, after killing nobody, they seem to be gradually sober. One of the monsters came out and explained, "well, we monsters were all controlled by these human beings with the son and mother talisman before, but today we found someone who stole the talisman, so we dare to kill them. we have seen everything before. We know you are good people. I''m sorry to shock you!" "Zi Mu Yu Yao Fu, so it is But these people dare to use this taboo on the boundary of Beishan Mountain. Damn it Cui Yuling nodded slightly. "Yes The monster nodded, "we have to report the things here to the emperor of destruction immediately. Please help yourself." Then, the monsters scattered one after another. "Zi Mu Yu Yao Fu? What is that? " Mu Mi looks curious. "Ah..." Cui Yuling comes to Mu Mie and puts her hand on Mu Mie''s forehead. A soft green light shines from Cui Yuling''s palm. Mu Mi''s face was stunned. "What''s this?" "This is Qingxin mantra, which is used to comfort your injured heart..." Cui Yuling looks melancholy, "at this moment, I''ll give you all a little bit of the mother''s magic talisman..." Mu Mi had something to say, but when he heard that he wanted to popularize science, he didn''t say anything. "Zi Mu Yu Yao Fu is divided into Zi Fu and Mu Fu. If the Mu Fu is destroyed, the Zi Fu will also be destroyed!" "Beishan used to be the graveyard of monsters hundreds of years ago, because someone controlled all the monsters with the talisman of son and mother, controlled the life and death of these monsters, enslaved the monsters to serve mankind." "But later, the great monster Shi Kuan broke the talisman and gave peace to the demons in Beishan Mountain. Shi Kuan also became the king of the north, nicknamed destroying the emperor!" "But I didn''t expect that after many years, the son and mother''s magic talisman actually reappeared. It seems that there will soon be a monster from Beishan to investigate!" Cui Yuling said these words, can''t help feeling a little sad, "how about it? Boy Mummie, do you understand? " "Yes Mu Mi nodded, "I understand. I wonder why you want to use this Qingxin mantra for me, madam?" "What''s your name, madam?" Green jade spirit white wood contempt one eye, but in the heart is beautiful Zizi, "I and your master can be just ordinary cooperation!" As she speaks, Cui Yuling''s eyes have turned to Gao fan, it seems that she wants Gao fan to make it clear what the relationship between them is. "Cough..." Gao fan embarrassed smile, put aside the topic, "Xiaoling, you still talk about this Qingxin mantra to Mumei!" "Xiaoling?" Cui Yu Ling smiles a little, is this regarded as to admit? Seeing the interaction between Gao fan and cuiyuling, red eyed mingluan is jealous. is it true that what Gao fan likes is cuiyuling? Is that true? I''m an outsider, won''t I get the approval of the outsider? Except for Gao fan, no one has found that red eyed mingluan has become blue eyed mingluan in the process of loss, just like in the previous crisis, no one has found that blue eyed mingluan has become red eyed mingluan except Gao fan. Cui Yuling continued, "this heart clearing mantra can get rid of your inner thoughts. after all, you have just witnessed the scene of monsters killing human beings cruelly. I know it has caused great damage to your young heart!" "Hurt? No As a matter of course, Mu Mi said, "demons are good or bad, and people are good or bad. this thing was originally about Dan Xinzi and others killing these monsters. these monsters are just protecting themselves and taking revenge. They are not wrong!" Cui Yuling You have said all the things I want to persuade you to say. What do you want me to say? "Do you have any higher education? How can you even understand these principles? " Cui Yuling took back her hand in amazement. "It seems that my worries are superfluous..." "Thank you for your concern!" Mu Mi bowed to Cui Yu Ling, "but my mother has taught me since I was a child that people and demons are actually the same, there is no difference." "Is it?" Cui Yuling was curious. "So your mother is a demon?" "Of course not." Mu Mi shook his head. "My parents are all human beings, but my father was killed when I was very young because he advocated the idea of equality between human beings and demons. my mother died later too..." On the mountain in the distance, the man in black looked at the man with white hair and said, "how about it? Little Wang Ye, can I do it well? " "Does the son and mother resist the demon?" The white haired man said with a faint smile, "not bad! It''s a pity that we lost the stronghold of Baiyu village! " "Don''t worry!" The black robed man gave a cool smile, "I will transfer the resources of Baiyu village immediately,Moreover, our focus will be shifted to Mutian City, when the demon king of the world will arrive, it''s just Baiyu village, not to mention. " "Well..." The white haired man said with a smile, "I''ll go back first. I can''t wait to see Muchen!" On Gao fan''s side, the four people talk and walk, when night falls, they have come to the temporary cave where Cuiyu mingluan lives. Mu Mi describes his life experience and his purpose of going out to Beishan this time. his purpose of going out is to find a form to remember. Yang Yitan, the God of Sanzhi, sighs. "Yang Yitan, he''s already dead!" Gao fan, with a cool face, directly announced Yang Yitan''s death. "Sure enough?" When Mu Mi heard Gao fan''s words, he was slightly stunned, but he was not excited. It seemed that he had expected the result for a long time. "Yes." Cuiyuling nodded, "when the mask group went out of the circle, only two people came back, they were Wang qiangye and Li Quzhuo. Yang Yitan did not survive." "I dreamt that my cousin dug out his vertical eye by himself. This time I came to Beishan, I also wanted to go to the border to see if I could find the watch. Why did I dig out my vertical eye?" Mu Mi frowned, "and I heard that the Lord of Mu Tian can revive people!" "Yes Gao fan nodded, "it happens that I am also very interested in it. Let''s go and have a look!" "Don''t go there! It''s dangerous there! " Hear Gao fan say to want to go, blue eye bright Luan speak. "Why?" Cui Yu Ling is slightly stunned, "Xiao Luan, do you know something?" Cuiyu mingluan doesn''t talk much, but it''s dangerous at this time. It''s really dangerous. "Anyway..." Cuiyu mingluan was very flustered, "I have a strong premonition that something terrible will happen there, we''d better stay here, don''t go there!" Gao fanwei narrowed her eyes, this persistent woman, it seems that she still does not want to say? Then there''s no way. You are my woman. I can''t watch you sink deeper and deeper. If you don''t want to say it, let me help you! "Green jade Ming Luan?" Gao fan showed a faint smile on his face and looked at each other cunningly, "or Should I call you Jin Chenxi? " Chapter 935 "What?" jade jade as like as two peas, and the eyes of the blue eyes suddenly turned red. The red of jade jade is the same as those of those who were controlled before. It was bright and horrible, and the amiable color of face was also a lot of enchantment. Without saying a word, red eye Ming Luan''s first reaction is to escape, after all, this is her instinct. But this time, she was doomed to fail, because Gao fan didn''t give her any chance at all! Gao fan''s motive force has already controlled her body. "You How did you do that? " Red eyed mingluan''s eyes are full of panic and resentment, this is the first time that she has encountered such strange power that she has no strength to struggle. At this time, cuiyuling also found the abnormality of cuiyumingluan, "jinchenxi?" Green jade work properly complexion dignified looking at red eye bright Luan, "you how to my younger sister?" She knew about Jin Chenxi. Gao fan had popularized science with her before, but she didn''t care too much at that time. "Hum!" Red eyed Ming Luan joked, "of course she''s dead!" "Asshole!" Cui Yuling is very excited and wants to start. "Wait!" Gao fan stopped Cui Yuling immediately, "don''t get excited. Of course, Cui Yuming Luan is not dead. the blue eyed Cui Yuming Luan you saw before is the original one. They are two souls in one body!" "One body and two souls, what''s the matter?" Cuiyuling frowned tightly. "Do you remember those monsters controlled by Dan Xinzi and others before?" Gao fan got up and stood up with his negative hand, glancing at the red eyed Ming Luan, "in fact, they were not controlled by the son and mother''s demon talisman at all, they were controlled by something called Jin Chenxi!" "What is jinchenxi?" Mumei and cuiyuling are blinded, which has touched the blind area of their knowledge. Only red eye bright Luan, her complexion dignified looking at Gao fan, "why do you know?" Gao fan continued, "Jin Chenxi is a group of creatures outside the circle. They live by occupying other people''s consciousness, so the spirits of those monsters who have been occupied by Jin Chenxi have died, and they have become Jin Chenxi." "The outsider?" Cuiyuling frowned, "impossible! How can an outsider be in a circle? You know, it''s impossible for the creatures outside the circle to pass through the circle drawn by the third young master of aolaiguo! " "At present, the creatures outside the circle really can''t pass through the circle drawn by the third young master!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "but Jin Chenxi didn''t come in from the outside, but was left behind by the third young master after he cleaned up the circle in those years!" "The fish who missed the net..." Cui Yuling murmured, looking up at Gao fan, "no, how do you know that? Is there anything wrong? " Gao fan looks at red eye Ming Luan, "can there be a mistake, ask her not to know?" Meiyan mingluan frowns tightly. She looks at Gao fan with hostility in her eyes and says nothing. Gao fan can''t help shaking his head, this silly girl, it''s amazing that she has turned in her points and is still so hostile to herself. To tell you the truth, this is the first time that Gao fan has encountered such a situation since he owned the system. which woman who handed in points before is still hostile to herself? "Since you don''t say it, let me do it!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Have you been immersed in a kind of magical water, there is diluted golden dawn in the water, so you wake up and find that you have lost part of your consciousness?" "No!" Cuiyu mingluan hasn''t spoken yet. Cuiyuling asks, "if my sister is possessed by Jin Chenxi, how can the blue eyed mingluan explain?" "Don''t worry!" Gao fan rolled his eyes and continued to look at red eyed mingluan, "they didn''t soak you enough time, so your original consciousness didn''t completely disappear, that is, you with blue eyes, but at the same time, your body was invaded by a part of jinchenxi, and a new consciousness, that is, you with red eyes, am I right?" Hongyan mingluan said nothing. She couldn''t figure out how Gao fan knew this. Cuiyuling frowned and said, "Your Majesty, if my sister is not dead, what is their situation now? One body and two souls, who is in charge of this body? What''s more, will Jin Chenxi''s alien creatures, which exist in my sister''s body, bring fatal damage to her body? " "Don''t worry, elder sister. I have no health problems at all!" At this time, Cuiyu mingluan has recovered into blue eyes, looking at Cuiyu Ling calmly. Cuiyuling frowned, "are you jinchenxi or my sister?""Ha ha ha!" Cuiyu mingluan smiles wildly, her eyes turn red instantly, "see! Your most trusted sister is also doubting your identity? " "No!" Cuiyu mingluan frowned and her eyes turned blue again. "Elder sister, she must believe me, but anyone who comes across this kind of thing will be shaken. Don''t be excited. Let me explain it to her first!" "Explain?" Cuiyu mingluan became red eye again. "What''s the explanation? I''m Jin Chenxi. I''m in your body. One day, you are the target of these people in the circle to kill, their fear of the creatures outside the circle is unimaginable! " "No!" The blue eyed Ming Luan reappeared, and Emei frowned at Cui Yuling, "elder sister, you don''t care about me, do you? You''re not going to see me killed by someone else, are you? " Cuiyuling frowned tightly, and she really couldn''t answer this question. As red eye Ming Luan said, the inner circle creatures have a natural fear of the outer circle creatures, this is a fact that no one can change. If other people know that there is an alien living in their sister''s body, the whole world will be against their sister. So even she did not guarantee that her sister would be safe. "Ha ha ha!" Red eyed Ming Luan appeared again, "naive guy, do you see it? Your sister doesn''t dare to protect you! Because you are jinchenxi, you are an outsider "No!" Cui Yuling could not help shaking her head, "no! As long as we extract jinchenxi from your body, we can solve this problem, can''t we? Let''s go to find Rongrong. She has the most original research on the soul. She will have a way! " "What?" Red eyed mingluan''s eyes became fierce, "so Are you still going to pull me out and kill me? " "No!" Before Cui Yuling spoke, blue eyed mingluan appeared excitedly, "she has been in my body for so long, we have never killed a human or a monster, she is not bad, she is a good demon!" Chapter 936 Emerald jade works properly e eyebrow tight of shake head, completely don''t know how to say. "Actually You are all wrong Gao fan''s indifferent smile attracted everyone''s attention. Cuiyu mingluan looks at Gao fan. She has become a red eye and a blue eye. Gao fan is also very curious about the state of Cuiyu mingluan. after all, there is no such state of Cuiyu mingluan in the original. "We''re wrong?" Cuiyuling frowned tightly. What does that mean? "In fact, you were wrong in the beginning!" Gao Fan said calmly, "the blue eyed Cui Yu Ming Luan is the original she is right, but the red eyed Cui Yu Ming Luan is not Jin Chenxi!" "What?" Including Cuiyu mingluan, the three people all screamed. "How could it be?" Red eyed mingluan was stunned, "if you don''t confirm that I am jinchenxi, don''t I know if I am jinchenxi?" "Yes Cuiyuling is also confused, "Your Majesty, what do you mean?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "Xiaoling, I ask you, what kind of creatures are out of the circle?" Cuiyuling frowned and could not answer clearly. few people and Demons knew about the creatures outside the circle, but as long as those who knew about them all listed them as taboos, the horror of the creatures outside the circle was self-evident. Mumei is also stunned. He is also curious about what kind of creature is outside the circle. After all, his cousin died outside the circle. At this time, Gao fan waves out a knife and hands it to red eye mingluan. "Next, I will untie the shackles of your body!" Gao fan looks calm, "now you can kill me with the knife in your hand, and then kill all the people present. From then on, no one will know your true identity, you can live well in this world!" Red eye bright Luan immediately feels his body a loose, can''t believe of looking at Gao fan. "Your majesty "Master!" Mumei and cuiyuling have been stunned. What''s the operation? Gao fan waved his hand and said, "no matter what happens, you can''t do it. Let her choose for herself!" Red eyed mingluan looks at Gao fan with complicated eyes, "what do you mean? Are you really not afraid that I will kill you? " "Not afraid!" Gao fan looks indifferent, "because I can see that you are in love with me!" With systematic guarantee, Gao fan certainly knows that this woman is in love with herself. "In love with you?" Red eye mingluan frowns tightly, her heart did have some strange emotions towards Gao fan before, but she can''t understand what kind of emotion it is. When she sees Gao fan, she will feel happy, shy and confused; when she sees the intimate interaction between Cui Yuling and Gao fan, she will feel unhappy again; these are the emotions that she has never experienced and make her confused. She could not help murmuring to herself: is that love? At this time, Cuiyu mingluan heard the voice of blue eyed mingluan in her mind, "yes, that''s love. Although I think it''s magic, it''s love." At this time, Cui Yuling also looks at red eye mingluan with a dull face, and an idea emerges in her mind: If an outsider like red eye mingluan falls in love with others, what''s the difference between her and those in the circle? The answer is no difference. "Bang Dang!" Red eye bright Luan hand a loose, in the hand of the knife fell to the ground, finally she didn''t choose to Gao fan start. "When did you know I fell in love with you?" Red eyed Ming Luan looks at Gao fan eagerly. "When we met Dan Xinzi." Gao Fan said gently, "at that time, I found that you look at me differently." Gao fan won''t say: I have a system and know everything. "OK ~" red eyed mingluan nodded, "even if I fall in love with you, how can you prove that I''m not jinchenxi?" "As I said just now, Jin Chenxi is an ethnic group, not an individual!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "jinchenxi have both good and evil, and you are one of them!" "In fact, the creatures in the circle are the same. We also have good and evil, the good can be treated well, while the evil should be punished!" "So I think that no matter it''s outside the circle or inside the circle, it''s actually the same!" "It''s just that the creatures outside the circle are too powerful for the creatures inside the circle. any evil creature outside the circle may destroy all the creatures inside the circle. that''s why the creatures inside the circle fear the creatures outside the circle!"Gao fan looked at red eyed mingluan with a gentle face. "Just like Cuiyu mingluan said, since you were born, you have never killed a human or a monster You are a kind jinchenxi, so you should be treated well, I will try my best to protect you from harm. " "Wu..." Red eye bright Luan hugs Gao fan, lies on Gao fan''s shoulder and cries. From birth to today, it was the first time she felt warm. One side of Mu MI and Cui Yu Ling can''t help sobbing. "I''m happy for my sister. Why are you crying?" Cui Yu Ling couldn''t help but look at Mu MI. Mu Mi looked aggrieved, "I miss my mother..." Gao fan gently pushes red eye mingluan away and wipes away the tears on her face. "Don''t cry. Your face is full of tears. It''s not good-looking." "Your Majesty really likes this leather bag!" Red eye bright Luan e eyebrow is tiny to promote, one face is aggrieved. "Don''t make trouble..." Gao fan put the red eyed Ming Luan in his arms and said, "from now on, I won''t let you cry any more. You will always be happy." "Well!" Red eye bright Luan a face is coquettish of bury head in Gao fan''s bosom, "still have a person to look at, strange embarrassed feeling." Cui Yuling looks at Gao fan embracing red eye mingluan, and her heart is sour. Forget it, it''s my sister that he''s holding. It''s not a waste of money. But even though she thought so, Cui Yuling found herself still very upset: what happened to her sister? Can sister compete with sister for man? No, I want a hug, too! Thinking like this, Cui Yuling has already got into Gao fan''s arms. Then, the two sisters stare in Gao fan''s arms. As for the side of the Mu MI, dog food to eat the sound of Chi Chi Chi. At the same time, under the tree of hardship, at the beginning of the month, Dongfang practiced very well "Sister." Tushan Rongrong holds a scroll in his hand. "It says that the Lord of Mutian can revive the dead people and demons. I don''t know whether it''s true or not? Do we need to verify the truth of the matter, after all, it may have a huge impact on our business in Tushan! " Chapter 937 Tu Shanhong''s face was flat. "I don''t think you want to verify the scroll. Do you want to see your majesty?" "Er..." Tushan Rongrong is speechless. "It happens that King Samo is a guest in Tushan. He is familiar in the north mountain area. he has a good nose and it''s convenient to find people. I will inform him to verify this." Tushan looked at Tushan Rongrong calmly, "go and plant trees for me. As your majesty said, plant the seeds of the bitter tree all over the boundary of Tushan first!" "Ah..." Tushan Rongrong cried and said reluctantly, "OK..." ¡­¡­ The next day, Gao fan and his party continued to set out. "Are we really going to Baiyu village?" Cuiyu mingluan''s eyebrows frowned slightly. She was obviously very afraid of that place. "Don''t worry, mingluan ~" cuiyuling said seriously, "with your majesty, nothing will happen. Baiyu village must be destroyed, or more monsters will be attacked by that group of people." "Yes Mu Mie nodded solemnly, "the teacher''s mother is too right. The evil Jin Chenxi must be eliminated. after all, my cousin died under the hands of the creatures outside the circle. We can''t sit back and ignore him!" "Well..." Cuiyu mingluan can only nod her head, this is the end of the matter, and she can''t object to it. although Gao fan''s strength is very strong, what she worries about most is what to do if she can''t control herself and attack others? "Don''t worry ~" Gao fan smiles and looks at Cuiyu mingluan, "I will protect you all." "Well," she nodded, with a sweet smile on her face. Hum ha ha! At this moment, the sound of fighting came from the front. A group of four quickly came forward, only to see two ugly monsters besieging a banshee in a green skirt. All kinds of grass grow on the ground where the Banshee passes, the defensive and attacking moves of each move are also mixed with green leaves. "Spring in transit? Is that woman the forest people Cui Yuling was slightly stunned, "the forest people like the forest most and fear drought most. How could she come to this barren north mountain?" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "she''s yuetixia. I''m afraid she''s here for the same purpose as Mu MI, to go to Mu Tiancheng and win the place to revive a person." "The moon crows with rosy clouds?" Cui Yuling was stunned. "Queen of the forest clan, who is she going to revive?" "A man she likes!" Gao fan smiles calmly. "How do you know, sire?" Cuiyu mingluan frowned slightly. "A month ago, when she came to Tushan for reincarnation, I just saw it, so I know." Gao fan explained. "Reincarnation Cui Yuling is slightly curious, "so she has a lover?" "Well, it''s a very interesting love story..." Gao fan gave a faint smile. As he spoke, Gao fan had already come to the battlefield and released his motivation to stop the fighting between the two sides. "Two masters bully a weak woman. You have a real face!" Gao fan smiles and looks at two ugly monsters. These two monsters are rhinoceros and toads. They are really ugly. "Why do you care about the affairs between our monsters as a human being, are you crazy?" Rhinoceros monster face anger, raised his hand on the direct attack. Gao fan gently waved his hand, and the rhinoceros monster fan flew out directly. He didn''t know how far it was. So powerful? Toad demon was stunned for a second, then turned around and ran, What''s so special I met a big man! Gao fan looked back at yuetixia and said with a smile, "chief Yuezu, I haven''t seen you for a long time..." "Do you know me?" The moon crows with dismay. Gao fan calmly smile, lifted the law phase heaven and earth, restored before appearance. "Your Majesty Gao fan?" "I didn''t expect to meet you here," she said "Ha ha! It''s all fate. " Gao fan has a smile on his face. Whoosh Cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan have already flown over, and one arm holds Gao fan in the middle, they look at yuetixia with smiling faces. "How are you, chief Yue I''m cuiyuling, the head of the leech demon clan. " "I''m Cuiyu mingluan of the leech demon family..." "Ha ha, hello..." Yuetixia looks at the two women awkwardly, the woman''s intuition tells her that the two women like Gao fan, and now the two women are swearing sovereignty to themselves. Gao fan''s forehead is also a black line, and his height has been restored to 1.8 meters. "Chief Yue, what do you come to Beishan for Cui Yuling asks curiously.Cui Yuling took out a scroll. "The scroll says that the Lord of Mutian city in Beishan says that he can revive the dead, so I want to have a try..." "I see..." Cui Yuling nodded, and Gao fan''s guess was right, "in that case, let''s go together, and we''ll go to Mu Tiancheng, too." "Ah?" Yue Tixia was stunned. "Does Tu Shan believe this legend? It seems that I''ve come right this time! " Gao Fan said with a cool face, "patriarch Yue misunderstood. It''s simply because the business of Mutian City Lord, the resurrection of the dead, has brought impact on our business of reincarnation. So I went to have a look at it. the most important thing is that I don''t think it''s that simple. I don''t want everyone to be cheated." "Oh Ok... " The moon crows and the clouds nod. "But before that, we have to go to Baiyu village first, we found some interesting things in Baiyu village, and it has something to do with Mu Tiancheng." Gao fan''s face is mysterious, "maybe we can have an insight into the affairs of Mu Tiancheng in Baiyu village..." "Yes All right Yuetixia nods. She also knows something about Gao fan. GAO fan, the leader in the back of Tushan, is definitely not an ordinary person. it''s guaranteed that she can walk with Gao fan. Baiyu village GAO fan and his party hid on the top of a big tree outside Baiyu village. Cuiyu mingluan is still a little nervous. "Er..." Gao fan''s face was expressionless. "It''s so deep behind the scenes. For a long time, there are monsters walking around, and no one has seen them." "What shall we do now?" Red eye Ming Luan a face panic, "or directly destroyed here?" She was really upset. "Rustle!" Just then, a head with sunglasses and a bunch of dog ears came out of the trees. "Who?" Red eye Ming Luan''s eyes a Lin, already want to start, fortunately be pulled by Gao fan. "Is your majesty Gao fan?" Goutou looks at Gao fan. "Well, exactly!" Gao fan''s face is calm. Isn''t this Samo king of Beishan? Why are you here? Did you take the initiative to be my mount? Chapter 938 "Well!" King Samo nodded, took out the scroll and handed it to Gao fan, "Tu shanhonghong asked me to give it to you, saying that you should go to check Mu Tiancheng. During this period, I will follow your instructions." Ha ha, I''m really here to be a mount "Thank you very much." Gao fan turns up and laughs, "I just need a mount Oh no, thugs "Oh?" King Samo has a dull face. Brother, did you just say something wrong? The rest of them looked at each other. Your majesty is your majesty. You are going to take the demon king''s Mount 666£¡ "Look over there..." Gao fan quickly opened the topic and pointed to Baiyu village, "I think this village is very strange, so I want to ask King Samo to help me make a big scene in this village." "Oh The village is in good order. Doesn''t it look unusual? " King Samo bit his finger, "but since it''s your request, I can''t refuse it, but if someone knows that I''m bullying these little guys, I''m afraid I''ll be ridiculed, so..." During the conversation, King Samo took out his mask and put it on his face, "just a moment, everyone, I''ll come!" Whoosh! The next second, the monsters in Baiyu village were beaten by the king, and they were very sad. "How?" King Samo stood in front of Gao fan, holding his hands on his chest: am I powerful? Praise me, praise me! Mu Mi frowned and said, "master, I still don''t understand. What do you want to do when you ask King Samo to make a scene?" Others frowned and looked at Gao fan. Gao fan looks mysterious. "Nothing. I just want you to know that there is something wrong with Baiyu village. Let you believe that what mingluan said is true!" King Samo had a black face. After waiting for a long time, no one praised him, which made him a little disappointed. Later, Gao fan told two new comers, yuetixia and Samo Wang, about Cuiyu mingluan once again, after listening to Gao fan''s words, they all showed unbelievable expressions. Yes, there is an outsider dutermo, and it also involves the most popular Mu Tiancheng resurrection recently, which makes it difficult for them to be interested or not. "If what your majesty Gao Fan said is true, I''m afraid this matter will be in trouble. it involves the creatures outside the circle. I have to inform the emperor of destruction as soon as possible!" King Samo frowned. "No hurry." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "if you want to tell the emperor of destruction, we have to get the evidence first." "Well It seems so! " King Samo frowned. "Does your majesty have a plan to get the evidence?" "Of course!" Gao fan looked mysterious. "Otherwise, what''s the significance of letting King Samo make a big scene? We have to find out the behind the scenes first Not long after, a flaming bird flew over the sky, and three monsters stood on the bird. The hair and hair on the head monster''s face are all fiery red. It looks very eye-catching. "It''s the chicken!" King Samo recognized each other at a glance, "since he came, I think all the puzzles will be explained?" Gao fan is silent and looks at Baiyu village. Soon, the chicken master flew out of Baiyu village, and King Samo waved to him. "King Samo of the far north?" The chicken master came to the crowd and looked at King Samo, "when did king Samo come to my territory? Why don''t you come to me for a drink? " "Hello, Mr. chicken King Samo is very respectful to King Jiye. Although everyone is a demon king, the rank of King Jiye is higher than that of King Samo. "I''m entrusted by Tu Shan to do something here..." King Samo nodded, then looked at Gao fan and others, "this is Gao fan from Tushan..." The chicken Lord looked at Gao fan. He was young and asked the demon king like Samo to introduce him. He thought it was unusual. Out of politeness, Jiye super Gao fan arched, "it''s Tu Shan, nice to meet you!" Gao fan didn''t return the gift, but the chicken Master said, "it''s a pity that you can only reincarnate Tu Shan. It''s a pity..." "Master Ji, after so many years, you still can''t let go..." King Samo had a calm face. "You and I are old. Who hasn''t been persistent yet?" Chicken master gloomy face, "you don''t stay in the far north, but run everywhere, not for the mystery in your heart?"? By the way, how''s it going with you? " "Xie Jiye cares, but he has no clue yet." King Samo frowned. "Are you responsible for the trouble in Baiyu village?" Chicken master looked at the crowd, "please give me a reasonable explanation, why we attack our stronghold without any reason." Then king Samo explained to the chicken. "So it''s you who are attacked by the demons at night?" The chicken master looked at Gao fan and others, and gestured, "I''m really sorry, but we''ve checked, it''s really the Royal demon rune that''s doing mischief.""However, there is no problem in Baiyu village. All the monsters have answered our tactical deployment very well, so there is no such trace of your being replaced by creatures outside the circle!" "But..." Mummie frowned and had something to say. "Let''s call it a day..." Master Ji glanced at Mu MI, disgusted. After all, monsters always hate humans. After that, the chicken master flew away with the man. Gao fan smiles indifferently, "it seems that Jiye''s mind has been attracted by the news of Mu Tiancheng, so he doesn''t want to take care of things here now." King Samo nodded, "I see. I''ll tell you how the chicken master became so hard to talk today. however, the affair of Mu Tiancheng is very attractive to the monsters like us "Since the chicken master can''t see the problem, it can only show that the enemy is really good. It seems that we have to go our own way!" Gao fan has a dignified face and looks at cuiyuling, "according to mingluan, Jin Chenxi''s Noumenon seems to be in the water body, you Shuiling have a natural perception of the water body, so you need your help next!" "No problem!" Cuiyuling nodded. "I''ll do it!" Red eyed Cuiyu mingluan frowned, "although my sister can see her, I was born of her. I can feel her in Baiyu village now, but I can''t determine her specific location. If I come to find her, I will find her soon!" "Ming Luan..." Cuiyuling''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and she felt a little distressed. "Are you sure you can?" Gao fan lightly looks at Cui Yu Ming Luan. "Don''t worry, your majesty!" Cuiyu mingluan has a dignified face, she also wants to show her value in front of Gao fan. "All right! Let Ming Luan join us. Let''s go together. " Gao Fan said calmly, "next We''re like this... " A few minutes later, Gao fan assigned the task and the crowd entered Baiyu village. Chapter 939 The king of Samo has no way to stop him. Both cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan open the eyes of Shuiling, the vertical eyes on their foreheads emit blue and purple light, they seem to be able to see through everything to perceive the existence of jinchenxi. "Strange?" Cuiyu mingluan frowned and said, "just now I could feel her breath outside, How could I feel nothing as soon as I came in?" "Yes..." Cui Yuling frowned and said, "I just felt a strange liquid, but now I can''t find it. it''s strange. It''s like it disappeared out of thin air..." At the same time, Baiyu village is in the underground chamber. "Ha ha! Isn''t it just the eye of water? I have it, too! " A leech demon in black robes also opened his vertical eyes on his forehead, there was a blue light in his vertical eyes, which covered a pot of golden liquid in the secret room. When the blue light from the vertical eyes of cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan comes into contact with this area, is offset by the blue light of the black robed leech demon, so both cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan can''t feel the golden dawn. "Master Zunshi, you are a bull!" "Your Highness 666!" The rest of the room is flattering. "So they''re the super enemies you''re reporting?" The black robed leech demon''s tone was flat and disdainful. "Yes! Yes Those people nodded one after another, "they are strong and unreasonable at all!" "Hum!" The leech demon in the black robe snorted coldly, "just a Samo king and a group of weak chickens make you like this. What a waste!" As he spoke, the black robed leech demon took out a golden sphere, the sphere was suspended above the golden water basin under his operation, and then absorbed the golden energy from the golden water basin. "King Samo is still a fighting force. The fighting force of the leech demon clan and the forest clan can be ignored. There are two ordinary human men If it wasn''t for the leader''s orders, I would take my brothers up and do them right away! " The other two black robes around the black robed leech demon also nodded. They were very disdainful of such a rubbish enemy. The others looked at each other with sweat all over their heads. "I''m a big bull, I''m a big bull!" Boom! At this time, the underground space trembled violently. "Why?" A man in black looked up at the ceiling. "What''s the matter?" Boom! With a loud noise, the ceiling of the secret room exploded instantly, and Gao fan''s several people slowly fell from the sky. "Why?" The black robed leech demon frowned slightly. "How did you find this place?" "You don''t look very smart!" With a smile on her face, Cui Yuling said, "using the eyes of water spirit to detect the eyes of water spirit, although it can indeed cover up, in this way, a large blank area will appear directly, so you will be exposed ~" "haha I didn''t expect to be found by you The black robed leech demon was slightly stunned, he still controlled the golden sphere, but his face already showed a sinister smile, "I was going to let you go, now it seems that I have to kill you..." "Are you ah Yu?" Cuiyu mingluan slightly stunned, "is that you cheated Xiaotan?" The black robed leech demon''s face was indifferent. "Of course not. She was willing. Because she was frustrated, she wanted to die. You can''t blame me." Cuiyu mingluan frowned slightly, her eyes turned red. The black robed leech demon gently waved his hand, and a golden liquid flew out of the golden ball and rushed towards the red eyed mingluan. Gao fan, with a sharp face, pulls red eye mingluan back quickly with the power of recitation, he can''t guarantee whether the golden liquid will completely turn into golden dawn if red eye mingluan touches it again. The king of Samo dodged and directly attacked the black robed leech demon, the golden liquid suddenly turned in the air and went towards the back of the king of Samo. "Be careful, that liquid is Jin Chenxi!" Red eye bright Luan a Jiao drink, but obviously already too late. King Samo was possessed by the golden liquid, his face changed, and his whole body was full of demons. He turned and rushed towards Gao fan and others. "Hey, hey!" Black robed leech demon succeeded with a smile, "the strongest Samo king among you has been made. What do you want to fight with me?" Other people nodded one after another, "master Zunshi, I''m a bull!" Gao fan, with a cool face, waves his hand to control King Samo''s action, and beckons him to float in front of him. Under the pressure of Gao fan, the Samo king was controlled to wriggle all over his body, but his body was still motionless. "What?" Everyone present was shocked. What kind of power is this?Even the king of the far north Samo was suppressed. "That''s interesting!" Gao fan nearly took off King Samo''s sunglasses and looked at his bloody red and ferocious eyes, with a faint smile on his face, "Jin Chenxi really deserves his reputation, which controls the demon king..." "Damn it The black robed leech demon looked at Gao fan with an iron face, "I didn''t expect that you are the strongest one among these people! I knew I would have done it to you! " Gao fan smiles lightly, reaches out his hand, clenches his fist, bang! A punch in the belly of Samo. Tu Shan''s unique sleepwalking magic was launched, and a faint soul flew out of King Samo''s body, this soul is different from the original soul of King Samo, which has a pair of blood red empty eyes, a face full of ferocious and murderous. Gao fan grabs the soul and launches the skill of residual dream to it. then, the soul is crushed in a scream. "What? Punch out the soul of Jin Chenxi, and then kill the soul of Jin Chenxi? " The people on the scene once again swallowed a mouthful of saliva: attacking the soul directly, What''s so special That''s perverse, isn''t it? "Hoo Hoo..." King Samo knelt on the ground, gasping for breath, just now, he almost died in his dream. "Thank you, your majesty Gao fan!" King Samo naturally knew that Gao fan had saved himself. the monsters were so honest. When Gao fan saved him, he called him his majesty directly. "Hehe, get up!" Gao fan gently waved his hand and raised King Samo from the ground with the power of recitation. then he looked at the leech demon in black robe and said, "I''m very interested in your golden liquid. Let me try its power too!" "What?" The crowd was shocked again. "Your Majesty, think twice!" Cuiyu mingluan couldn''t sit down at that time, but she had experienced the power of that thing herself. "Yes King Samo also looked at Gao fan with a face of fierce sweat. He also experienced it personally. "That thing is really dangerous. If it wasn''t for your majesty just now, I''m afraid I would have died!" "Yes, yes!" Mu MI, Cui Yu Ling, Yue Ti Xia nodded one after another. Chapter 940 "I never do anything I''m not sure about. You don''t have to worry." Gao fan looked at the leech demon in the black robe and said, "come on, you''d better have more!" "Hum You geniuses, are you all so arrogant? " The black robed leech demon looks ugly, "so is the woman Cuiyu Xiaotan. She is arrogant because she is a so-called genius. You so-called geniuses are really annoying!" "So you really killed Xiaotan?" The emerald jade is bright and the Luan''s eyebrows are tight. "Of course!" The black robed leech demon looked evil. "She was lucky. She died peacefully." Cuiyu mingluan clenched her teeth and clenched her fist. "Don''t talk to him, Xiao Luan." Gao fan one face mocks, "Xiao Tan''s Qiu Zhen comes to help her repay." The black robed leech demon looked at Gao fan, "I don''t know who is high in heaven and earth. Since you want to die, go to die!" As soon as the voice fell, the black robed leech demon''s ferocious hand waved, and the golden liquid spilled toward Gao fan like no money. Gao fan closed his eyes and felt the golden liquid wholeheartedly. "Ding! A large area of jinchenxi surrender, gain points + 100! " I wipe! All right? Gao fan was surprised! I can''t help it. It''s Jin Chenxi, a creature outside the circle. in the original work, the whole fox demon world is stirred up to the top! How can you be conquered by me? You''re afraid it''s not fake Jin Chenxi, right? The little sister of the system rolled her eyes, "don''t bang, what you accept is just a small part of jinchenxi, and more of them are still in the city of Mu Tian!" "Yes Gao fan nodded, of course he knew. He just felt that the process of accepting Jin Chenxi was too simple. "Master, I am at your service!" The golden liquid that enters Gao fan''s body gathers into a golden female figure in Gao fan''s divine space, and looks at Gao fan with a shy face. "Is Jin Chenxi the mother''s?" Gao fan was stunned. "No..." With a smile on her face, Jin Chenxi said, "I don''t know whether I''m male or female. I''m just an ethnic group that constantly splits by swallowing my soul. I''ve become like this because I find that my master likes this shape and is easier to get close to him." "Oh ~" Gao fan nodded with great interest. He knew me very well. "Then why don''t you devour me? Come up and submit to me? " "The master is too strong..." Jin Chenxi forgot to see Gao fan''s endless divine space. There is a special continent in the distance. How can people devour it? "The master''s divine sense is the most powerful I have ever seen. It is so powerful that it is lawless. in the face of the master, I am really powerless, so I can only surrender." "Lawlessness? That''s a good word! " Gao fan''s face is calm and his heart is happy. Jin Chenxi was so accepted. He felt it a little with his mind and basically understood Jin Chenxi''s biological information. "Master, your friends outside are in danger. Do you want me to help you?" Jin Chenxi takes the initiative to fight. "No Gao fan''s face is indifferent, just a group of clowns. At the same time, the two black robed people behind the black robed leech demon also moved at the same time, one burst out of golden light, the other burst out of fire, rushed to other people on Gao fan''s side. Not only the two black robed men, but also the other enemies started to control a large number of monsters. In the face of the sudden attack, everyone was shocked. But every one of them is a veteran driver who has been fighting for a long time. They react at the first time. At this time, the golden liquid has been completely absorbed by Gao fan''s body. The leech demon in the black robe grinned, "Hey, he has absorbed Jin Chenxi so quickly. It seems that the boy is dead!" Everyone frowned and looked at Gao fan anxiously, if Gao fan was controlled, they would be all over! "Hehe, isn''t it?" Gao fan slowly opened his eyes and looked at the black robed leech demon with a smile, "is it Liang Jingru''s courage to say such words?" "What?" The people in black robe all showed their surprised eyes one by one, but they failed? "No way! Absolutely impossible The black robed leech demon''s eyes widened. "Why aren''t you controlled? Why? " "Because I am what you call genius, the genius you hate the most!" Gao fan sneered, "how about it? Angry, right? I just like to see you hate me and take my helpless expression. " Cuiyu mingluan and others are extremely excited. His majesty is very grounded and seems to have a little skin "Asshole!" Black robed leech demon completely angry, waving a golden ball toward Gao fan rushed up, "all give me on, one does not stay." Everyone''s brows are screwed, ready to give up."Not one? I like it. " Gao fan showed a calm smile on his face. "Hum!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, a powerful shock wave of mindfulness burst out with his body as the center. Niandong shockwave swept over Cuiyu mingluan and others, but no damage was done, but the black robed people who came up from the opposite side were not so lucky. Their arms evaporated immediately when they touched the shockwave. Boom! With a loud noise, a mushroom cloud rises from Baiyu village, the next second, Baiyu village is covered with a cloud of dust. The strong shock wave quickly swept away, and all the trees outside Baiyu village collapsed in an instant, and were torn to pieces like withering and decaying. a moment later, the area within a ten mile radius was completely flattened. Gao fan took the people off slowly and came to the high altitude. Everyone''s stupid eyes. What happened to dutymore just now? Was it bombed by a nuclear bomb? "Sir Your majesty... " King Samo trembled, "is this all your handwriting?" "Yes Gao fan nodded and waved, all the dust over Baiyu village was blown away, revealing the true face of Baiyu village. Baiyu village, which used to be full of thatched cottages, has become a huge pit, there are still some ghost bodies in the pit, which can''t be distinguished from each other. It looks very creepy. "The result is just so so..." Gao fan looked down. This special is also called careless? People don''t know how to describe Gao fan any more. It''s so abnormal! Even Jin Chenxi in Gao fan''s body was stunned. Gao fan was too strong. the last time Jin Chenxi saw Gao fan as strong as he was, it seemed that it was thousands of years ago when there was a battle between inside and outside the circle. The man who was shining with gold and waving a stick was still fresh in her memory. But now, Jin Chenxi is very clear that the golden figure in her heart will be replaced by Gao fan. Chapter 941 "Your Majesty..." King Samo has turned into a huge white dog, wearing sunglasses, he has a proud face: "please your majesty Ride me Yes, King Samo has knelt down to Gao fan. The world of monsters is so simple, the strong is respected! "Cough!" Gao Fan said calmly, "so many people are watching, or Everybody ride with you? " People are not only wide eyed, your majesty, are you serious? This is the king of Samo in the extreme north, the demon king of the moving side! Can you really ride it? Or riding together? Samo Wang frowned slightly, glanced at the crowd, and finally gritted his teeth, "please ride me!" "Hiss!" Everyone took a breath, King Samo, what''s your moral integrity? And then We are not polite to sit on the back of King Samo''s broad thick. "Wow!" Red eyed Ming Luan rubbed King Samo''s back and said excitedly, "what a comfortable back..." "That''s not true!" Mu MI was also very popular. "You know, it''s King Samo. Can you feel uncomfortable with the fur of thousands of years?" "If you want to talk about the fur, it''s the fur of a thousand year old dog demon that Honghong gave me last time." Cui Yuling''s face is thumping, "there are bones, and the therapeutic effect of the medicinal wine is greatly improved." "Yes, yes And the whip... " "Cough..." King Samo''s face is very black, but I''m a demon king, fur? bone? Whip? What are you talking about? Can you talk about something else? "Your Majesty Where are we going now? " King Samo can only pull the topic apart, he is really worried that if he does not pull the topic apart, this group of people will tear themselves apart. "Mu Tiancheng." Gao fan looks calm. "Yes In the distance, behind the rock, there were two figures. One is a gorgeous woman in red, and the other is a giant panda leaning on a bamboo pole. The woman in red is the poisonous lady who is one of the five poisonous Taibao under Huandu Luolan, the princess of the southern kingdom, and the panda is the poisonous lady''s master and elder Gai Taijun of the southern kingdom. "Master, these people are so weird that they came out of the flattened Baiyu village!" Poison lady Liu Mei micro Cu, murmur in the mouth, "can''t this white jade village be razed to the ground by them?" "The king of Samo in the extreme north, the king of water, Cuiyu mingluan, the forest people yuetixia, an unknown leech demon and two human men..." Giant panda elder Gai Taijun had a dignified look on his face, "and in this case, King Samo seems to be very respectful to that handsome human, this is really I don''t understand "Yuetixia has a good relationship with us. Shall I go up and ask?" The poisonous lady frowned slightly. "We are not familiar with the vast desert after all. We have seen too many monsters dying all the way, so it''s the best choice to go together." Gai Taijun nodded, "but let''s observe their movements first. The three famous demon kings are obedient to a human. it''s really weird!" "Well, ok..." ¡­¡­ Here, Gao fan and his party continue to move forward on the slowly yellow sand. Among the people, yuetixia is the most tired one. every time yuetixia walks through a piece of land, she will leave many plants on that land, every plant she leaves will consume part of her Demon power. What''s more wonderful is that even sitting on the back of King Samo, yuetixia is consuming the Demon power all the time and planting grass all the time. Gao fan and others can''t bear to look directly at yuetixia''s setting. they are all worried about one thing, whether yuetixia will plant grass and then die. However, it turns out that they think too much, and yuetixia is not so weak. sitting on King Samo, she has recovered very well, and now she is singing happily. Gao fan is in a good mood when he listens to xiaoqu''er and has already begun to draw a lottery. There are still 400 points left on the panel, Gao fan''s happy Soha. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: martial spirit Haotian hammer (strong variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Wuhun sausage (strong variation)! " Looking at the sausage blood, Gao fan frowned deeply, I wipe, isn''t this Oscar''s sausage soul? "System little sister, can you explain to me, this blood I want to use?" Gao fan is already looking at Miss system with suspicious eyes. "Miss system shrugged," this thing has a great effect! As a friendly reminder, it''s possible to get resurrected sausage, which is the kind that resurrects the dead in this world! ""Resurrection?" As soon as Gao fan''s eyes shine, with this skill, can''t it greatly improve Tu Shan''s performance, accelerate the speed of collecting money, and prepare for the next step of unifying the world? Without a word, integration! "Ding! After successful integration, you can acquire skills: Haotian hammer, triggered by mutation effect, and acquire skills of sand''s shouhe. " "Ding! Fusion success, obtain skill: sausage, mutation effect trigger, obtain skill overlord blue power. " From level 2 to level 4, Gao fan''s face became dignified as he looked at the skills on the panel. His eyes were fixed on the skill of sausage. Sausage skill: since then, all the pills of the host need to be extracted with this skill, at the same time, the host needs to shout "Lao Zi has a big sausage" to complete the extraction, while extracting the sausage, there is a probability to obtain the resurrected sausage. Gao fan''s eyes became cold as he looked at the explanation: "such obscene lines What''s the point? " Yes, he almost growled and asked the little sister of the system this question! But the little sister of the system still kept her high cold, "don''t ask me, I''m not responsible for production skills, I''m just a skilled Porter!" "Can you check the Tang family three little in that world, I''m going to catch him out and beat him severely, How did he come up with such an obscene move?" Gao fan''s angry eyes. "I can find out, but now you don''t have the ability to travel around the world at will." Miss system has no expression, "I advise you not to think too much. If you are in a bad mood, just listen to the music. The girl''s voice is very good..." Yuetixia''s brother is still singing. The song is melodious, pleasant, fascinating and thought-provoking. When they heard this, they were relaxed and happy, and Mu Mi even fell asleep on King Samo''s back, saliva was left on King Samo. "Damn it King Samo couldn''t help it, his evil spirit was surging, and he bounced Mumei off his back and landed on a piece of yellow sand. "Oh dear!" *2 Mu Mi fell on the yellow sand and screamed twice at the same time. "Why? Who is learning from me? " Mu Mi looked around with a blind face. "Brother Don''t you think there''s something under your butt? " Mu Mi jumped up with a shocked face: I wipe the sand, did you speak? Chapter 942 The next second, the original mass of yellow sand condenses into a squinting sand fox, the fur of yellow excrement and yellow excrement, coupled with the meat, gives people a kind of ugly feeling. "Ah! It''s a sand fox I''m so sorry! " Mu Mi scratched his head and looked embarrassed. is the sand fox so unlucky? Any butt can sit on him! At this time, Gao fan and others also found the abnormality here and flew over one after another. Seeing this ugly sand fox, Gao fan almost couldn''t help laughing. Isn''t this fan Yunfei? Fan Yunfei can be said to be the most miserable of the four demon emperors, his fate with Li xueyang was broken by his son''s father. However, his luck is really bad, worse than the heinous kind. As long as he is lucky, his relationship with Li xueyang doesn''t have to be so complicated. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, the demon emperor of the western regions, fan Yunfei." Gao fan smiles calmly. What? This ugly sand fox is actually the demon emperor fan Yunfei? Isn''t fan Yunfei a super handsome guy? "Your Majesty Are you mistaken? " Red eyed Ming Luan points to fan Yunfei with disgust on her face, "this fox doesn''t look like the demon emperor, does he?" "Your Highness..." All of a sudden, a woman in a pink fur coat ran out of the room, picked up the ugly Fox and looked up and down, "are you OK, your highness? There''s nothing hurt, is there? " This is fan Yunfei''s subordinate, Xiao Li. "Your Highness?" They were blinded for a moment. Red eyed Ming Luan was stunned. "Is this ugly sand fox really the fan Yunfei of your sand fox family? No? " "Who is ugly?" Xiao Li was not happy at that time, "our royal highness is very handsome, isn''t it?" People are shocked. Is the aesthetic of Shahu different from that of other places? fan Yun Fei also can not sit still, actually be make complaints about ugly, it is tolerable, what can not bear! With a quick decision, fan Yunfei became a human being, a handsome young man in a blue fur coat. "Your Highness..." Xiaoli Emei frowned slightly. She seemed to have something to say, but she stifled it back. "Er..." Red eye bright Luan shriveled shriveled mouth, "where is very handsome? It''s just ordinary. Is there your Majesty in my family? " Xiao Li just wanted to retort, but when she saw Gao fan, she couldn''t say anything. although she didn''t want to admit it, Gao fan was really handsome, so handsome that she was disgusting. Well, you win! "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "Your Highness, the prince of the Shahu clan, do you want to restore your fox clan''s body as soon as possible, in your present state, I''m afraid you can only use one hour''s Demon power in a day?" "How do you know?" Xiaoli was stunned at that time, this is the secret of Her Highness. How can the person in front of her know? "Who are you?" Fan Yunfei narrowed his eyes and looked at Gao fan warily, The Demon power surged around him, which was the way he wanted to do it. "Tu Shan, Gao fan!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "your matter I certainly see in Tu Shan''s material." "Tu Shan?" Fan Yunfei frowned, "I, don''t remember, Tu Shanyou, you are such a person, and, you are, human!" Fan Yunfei was still stuttering, and he had to suffocate obsessive-compulsive disorder when he said a word. Cuiyu mingluan has already muttered in a low voice: "my God, is the demon emperor fan Yunfei stuttering?" "Yes, yes, I can''t believe what I saw with my own eyes." "What''s more, his majesty said that he could only use the Demon power of one hour a day. This is really amazing news!" "Yes, he''s the demon emperor. He''s the master of protecting one side of the land. If it''s spread out..." King Samo''s eyes flashed. Should he tell the news to the king of destruction? "That..." Yuetixia was a little embarrassed. "Is it really good for you to talk about people like this in front of them?" "Even if you''re from Tushan, what''s the matter?" When Xiao Li heard the comments, her face turned red, "can you just leak the customer information everywhere? You are too unprofessional "Er..." Gao fan has a black face. What kind of teammates are they. Fan Yunfei looks at Gao fan fiercely with his eyes. A powerful evil spirit comes out of his body and forms a hurricane. In an instant, the sky and the earth change color, everyone is enveloped in the yellow sand hurricane. Gao fan was the weakest among the people, and he was blown away when he was unstable.Yuetixia''s eyes were awe inspiring. She directly manipulated the force to grow a big tree on the ground, and then she saved Mumei. "This is direct action!" King Samo frowned and stepped forward, the evil spirit on his body was released, tearing open a no wind belt in the hurricane of fan Yunfei. "King Samo of the far north?" Fan Yunfei frowned and stopped stuttering. "This is the war between me and Tu shangaofan. I advise you not to participate in it, lest you lose your life!" "I''m really sorry, I may not be able to make you happy!" King Samo''s face was dignified. "I''m also entrusted by others. It''s a matter of loyalty." "Well! In that case, don''t blame me for being rude! " Fanyunfei was furious, and his body turned into yellow sand in the next second, blending into the hurricane. The hurricane became like substance, easily engulfing the windless belt that King Samo finally tore open. All of them look dignified and have the support of King Samo. although they are not hurt, they feel it difficult to breathe now. "Arrogance Fan Yunfei''s eyes were cold. "Poof..." King Samo stepped back and knelt down on the ground, with a lot of blood in his mouth. "What? Is king Samo hurt? " Mu MI was stunned, you know, before in Baiyu village, King Samo crushed all the demons in Baiyu village with his own strength. such a powerful demon king was so vulnerable in front of fan Yunfei. "Is this the power of the demon emperor? It''s really powerful! " The king of Samo frowned and supported, "the power of the demon king level is really not something that a demon king can fight against." Cuiyuling and yuetixia look at each other and open their own defense one after another. The eye of the water spirit bursts out purple light, dispersing part of the wind and sand flying in the clouds. the power of the forest shines with a light green light, opening up a piece of vitality from the mixed yellow. Fan Yunfei grinned slightly, "is this the eye of the water spirit and the power of the forest? It is indeed a very powerful force "But it''s a pity that you met my family today!" Xiao Li is proud, "he is the first expert in the western regions, the demon emperor fan Yunfei!" Chapter 943 "Ha ha, demon emperor fan Yunfei, it''s really good!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "you have not only a little bit of what a demon emperor should look like, but also no stuttering!" "Damn it Fan Yunfei was so angry that he gritted his teeth, if he was fighting, he would fight. Why should he be attacked? You know, his stuttering has brought him a lot of trouble, most of the time, it is because of stuttering that he has not finished his speech and is misunderstood. With this thought, the angry fan Yunfei increased his strength again, yuetixia and cuiyuling''s face froze: "bad, it''s the feeling of pills ~" hum! The huge impact came, cuiyuling and yuetixia stepped back two steps one after another, and almost didn''t stand firm. What''s going on? Just now, I felt that I couldn''t support it any more. Now I suddenly relaxed my whole body and carried it down. They look at each other and look at Gao fan. It seems that his majesty has made a move. "It''s just playing with sand? Who can''t? " Gao fan gently raised his right hand and opened his palm. Bang! There was a dull crashing sound in the sky. The yellow sand that was still raging in the sky was directly static, just hanging in the air, as if every grain of sand could be seen clearly. At the gathering place of the yellow sand, there is an enlarged version of the demon emperor fan Yunfei''s huge face, which is full of anger and unwilling expression. "Hall, your highness..." Xiao Li looked up at the sky in shock, "are you Is he in control? " Fan Yunfei looks at Gao fan without saying a word, as if he wants to eat Gao fan. Everyone was shocked, the demon emperor fan Yunfei acquiesced! He is controlled by Gao fan! My God, how strong is your majesty? It was so easy to control the demon emperor. "You, who are you?" Fan Yunfei frowned and stammered again. "I, Wei, why..." "Come on! You want to ask, "Why are you under my control?" Gao fan can''t stand the stammer. "There''s no other reason. I can control you because I''m better than you, just..." "Strong? Is that all? " Fan Yunfei gritted his teeth. It was an insult. "Damn it Xiao Li''s face was stiff. She turned the sand into a spear and stabbed Gao fan. "Courage is commendable, but ignorance of the times." Gao fan plays Xiaoli''s middle finger lightly in the air, Xiaoli''s spear and body burst into a pool of yellow sand in mid air. "Hiss..." All of them took a breath, they just flicked their fingers and killed them directly to the dregs. does your majesty not know how to be compassionate. "Cough!" Gao fan was slightly embarrassed and looked at fan Yunfei, "I''m really sorry, If I said I didn''t mean to make her a mess, can you forgive me?" "Forgive your sister!" Fan Yunfei''s face in the sky was completely angry, the huge roar shook everyone''s eardrum. The weak, such as Mu MI, felt as if he had been hit hard on his head. He covered his head on the spot and squatted on the ground in pain. The power of the demon emperor is so terrible. "Evil animal! Don''t be wild With a wave of his big hand, Gao fan clenched his fist slowly. the huge face of fan Yunfei disappeared in an instant, and Gao fan directly squeezed it into a sand ball the size of his fist, which was hanging there quietly. "Let me go! Asshole That group of yellow sand came from the low roar, "if you have seed, let me go, we have a fair fight!" "Fair and square?" Gao fan''s face is calm, "according to your meaning, our fight just now is not decent enough?" "You..." Fan Yunfei fell into silence, he was very clear that the fight was completely just, and the root of the problem was that he was too weak, but he was not reconciled, and he could not fight a mere human! "Fan Yunfei, known as the first expert in the western regions, seems to be just like that." Gao fan looks indifferent, "let me teach you how to play sand!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the ball of sand immediately spread out and filled the whole sky. The yellow sand in the sky changes with the movements of Gao fan''s hands, for a while, it becomes a big hand, for a while, it becomes a group of birds, for another second, it becomes the two sisters of Cuiyu mingluan and cuiyuling. "Your Majesty, you hate..." The two sisters blushed. King Samo''s face was dignified, and he looked at Gao fan''s back with a look of worship. "Is this the posture of a strong man? While playing with the demon emperor and clapping, I still don''t forget to tease my sister... " Mummie also thought that these days, he got along with King Samo more and more, and he became no longer shy. "Yes, your majesty is really a model of our generation."There are three black lines on yuetixia''s forehead, "you men Oh no, male monsters are also included. Can''t you think of something normal all day long? Three words never leave women "Hey, hey!" King Samo licked his face. "We are men of gender and love women. What do we discuss when we don''t discuss women?" Mumei nodded wildly, "that''s it On the other side, Xiao Li, who finally got together, was flustered. She yelled at the sky, "Your Highness, are you ok?" Fan Yunfei is manipulated by Gao fan at will. He can make whatever he wants. Will he be a demon with nothing to do? "Damn it Fan Yunfei sent out a low roar in the sky, "Xiao Li, you go back quickly It''s dangerous here Xiao Li is completely flustered. Fan Yunfei says it''s dangerous. It''s really dangerous. "No! Your highness, I will always be with you Xiaoli frowned tightly, "if you want to walk together, you should die together!" Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and fan Yunfei''s body gradually converged in mid air. his face was full of anger, and he was a demon. it was a shame that he was fooled into such a situation in full view of the public and could not even control his body. "Get out of here, you!" Fan Yunfei''s body was stiff and he could only stare at Xiaoli. "No!" Xiao Li keeps shaking her head, she has a feeling far beyond the feeling of master and servant for fan Yunfei. How can she escape at this time. Fan Yunfei no longer cares about Xiao Li, but looks at Gao fan, "if you want to kill me, please do it. I will never fight back, but please let Xiao Li go!" Xiao Li was almost moved to cry at that time. Is your highness willing to give up her life for her? "Wait..." Gao fan slightly stunned, "from beginning to end, did I say that I would kill you?" "Er..." Fan Yunfei and Xiao Li bit their fingers at the same time and fell into meditation. two seconds later, they shook their heads one after another, "no..." "That''s it!" Gao fan shrugged and released his control over fan Yunfei, letting him fall to the ground. "Your Highness!" Xiao Li quickly looked at fan Yunfei, "are you ok?" "No, nothing..." Fan Yunfei looked at Gao fan, "why don''t you kill me?" Chapter 944 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan was very speechless. "Is the world of your monsters so simple? What''s good about fighting? I have my own rules: never kill, unless I have to! That''s what you said. What is the deep hatred between us? Why do I have to kill you? " Fan Yunfei was lost in thought again, two seconds later: "Oh! Just now I heard that you tu Shan leaked my information, so I wanted to kill you! I want to kill you. Why don''t you want to kill me? " Gao fan was slightly surprised, but he didn''t stammer again? "Well, fan Yunfei, I''ll give you a chance, and I''ll also give you a chance in the western regions." Gao fan looked at fan Yunfei calmly with his hands on his back. Fan Yunfei stuttered: "what, opportunity?" Gao fan''s face was calm, as if he was saying something very common: "surrender Or die The atmosphere suddenly solidified, and everyone''s heart was raised to his throat. Fan Yunfei frowned and widened his eyes to see Gao fan. He was so surprised that he didn''t dare to breathe. On one side, Xiao Li holds her hands tightly, and the palms are full of sweat. Let alone Cuiyu mingluan and others, their eyes have changed, each other is a demon emperor. Is your majesty so arrogant? What a bully! King Samo''s mouth was wide open and his saliva fell to the ground. He found that his idol Shikuan was not as aggressive as GAOFAN. GAOFAN negative hand and stand, brow a pick, "OK, such things I know need time to consider, I will give you a little time." As soon as they said this, they felt relieved. that''s right. After all, they are demon emperors, so they have to give them some face. "But I have no patience..." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it, ten, nine, eight..." Everyone is so stupid that you give them ten seconds to think about it. Are you serious? It''s better than not giving time to think about it? "Good! I promise you Fan Yunfei''s face was dignified. "I, fan Yunfei, a member of the Shahu clan, pledge allegiance to Gao fan and his majesty from now on Once you betray, you will never be able to live beyond life "Ding! Accept fan Yunfei, points + 100! " "Your Highness..." Xiaoli frowns tightly and her eyes are full of tears. she has been following fan Yunfei for hundreds of years. She knows everything that fan Yunfei has experienced. She knows about the love between fan Yunfei and Li xueyang Qimei, she knows about fan Yunfei''s life in the western regions, and she knows about fan Yunfei''s being bullied by Gao fan. She feels unfair for fan Yunfei, the first expert in the western regions, she is also a demon. Why is other people''s life so smooth, and fan Yunfei so miserable? "Fan Yunfei, very good!" With a faint smile, Gao Fan said, "a person who knows current affairs is a hero. I believe you will soon feel lucky for your decision today..." "I have a big sausage!" At this time, Gao fan suddenly yelled, and then a steaming sausage appeared in his hand. At one time, the scene was very awkward. Everyone looked at Gao fan and the sausage in his hand. Your majesty Would you like to explain? Gao fan is already staring at the little sister of the system. Gao fan: "I don''t want face? You''ve made me lose face in front of the Ministry by making a fool of me like this "Oh, I forgot to tell you." Miss system nodded, "this skill is a passive skill. It must be launched 24 times a day, that is, at least once an hour!" "What?" Gao fan couldn''t sit still. "Doesn''t that mean that I suddenly summon a sausage every hour?" "Yes Miss system nodded, a face indifferent. "Well, wool!" Gao fan has jumped up, "so everyone will see me as a psycho?" "Er..." Miss system nodded, "seems to be ah?" "It''s like, what''s it like?" Gao Fan said angrily, "this matter must be solved, it must be solved!" Miss system has no expression on her face. "I''m just a skilled Porter "Don''t give me that. Oscar doesn''t need to activate his skills every hour in Douluo!" Gao fan waved his hand, "if you don''t solve this matter for me today, I''ll strike." "Well Ok... " The younger sister of the system stepped back, "I just thought about it, you can focus on a certain period of time to call more sausages at one time, and then you can avoid the setting that sausages will be automatically called every hour in the next corresponding time."Gao fan frowned tightly, "do I still want to shout slogans?" "Yes! A slogan, a sausage My little sister is very serious. "I won''t do it!" Gao fan protested. "Do it or not, do not pull down..." "Your Majesty..." King Samo had come up at this time, "look at your majesty summoning this sausage with such momentum. It seems that this sausage is very extraordinary! Can you Give me a taste? " Gao fan glanced at King Samo lightly. Good guy, who said Er ha''s IQ is not high? King Samo''s IQ is very high. Tute will help the host out. "This is the sausage to restore Demon power..." Gao fan pretends to be calm and throws the sausage to King Samo. King Samo swallowed the sausage, and there was a blue chill in his eyes, and the air around him gradually became cold. They were far away from King Samo. The cold from the North was as strong as this. At this time, King Samo also felt the abnormality of the people, and quickly restrained the cold, he looked at the people with a shy face, "I''m really sorry, just ate your Majesty''s sausage, I can''t help but release the Demon power." "Is it really so good to restore sausage?" Xiao Li looks at King Samo curiously. "Yes King Samo''s eyes brightened, "instantly My Demon power is restored to full, do you think it can be powerful?" "Your Majesty''s sausage is so strong?" Cui Yuling was shocked. Cuiyu mingluan nodded, "Your Majesty is too eccentric. I haven''t seen you give it to us before." "It seems that they are a little eccentric..." Yuetixia also nodded. Mu Mi frowned slightly, "that Is it because calling this sausage consumes a lot of money for the master? " After hearing the words, everyone knew, "Oh, I see!" Gao fan''s brain is full of black lines, "OK! I don''t consume much sausage. If you want, you can eat enough at one time! " "I have a big sausage!" Isn''t it a shameful line for him to put his heart on the line? ¡­¡­ Gao fan yelled six times, took out six sausages and distributed them to everyone one by one. Chapter 945 They all looked at each other with strange faces. Especially the banshees, although they don''t have that kind of experience, they have been goblins for hundreds of years, haven''t eaten pork, and haven''t seen pigs run? At this time, their faces were a little embarrassed. Does your majesty really want to shout that wonderful line? "Eat quickly ~" King Samo looked at Mumei with green light in his eyes, "little Muzi, if you don''t eat any more, don''t blame me for robbing you of your rations!" Mumei is no longer ink, gulping down. Fan Yunfei clenched his teeth and swallowed it. The recovery sausage made by Gao fan doesn''t need to be chewed. It melts at the mouth, instantly turns into Demon power or mana to supplement their exhausted bodies. In particular, fan Yunfei breathed a comfortable breath, the battle just now almost exhausted his demon power, and he was about to return to the shape of the ugly sand fox, but after the sausage, fan Yunfei felt that his demon power reached the peak in an instant, just like King Samo, his demon power recovered to the peak. As for mu MI, he has already been flying, his mana surges around him, and the overflowing mana directly takes him to the sky. "Master, the sausage you made is so good that I can fly!" The boy Mumei cried out happily in the sky. "You too, while it''s hot!" King Samo looked at all the women, and his dog eyes were full of green light. if you don''t eat such a good thing, give it to me! The women looked at each other, but were embarrassed to speak. The two sisters of cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan look at each other: forget it, they are all things of Gao fan, and this wave is not deficient. Cuiyu sisters TANKOU light open, sausage in the next moment will turn into a pure demon force, infiltrated into the two women''s body meridians. "Well ~" the two women breathed out a long breath, and every cell in their body was incomparably comfortable. after a moment, the whole body of Cuiyu sisters was shining a little light, the tired body instantly recovered, and the Demon power instantly filled the body of Cuiyu sisters. Yuetixia and Xiaoli are stunned when they look at the radiant Cuiyu sisters, it seems that the Cuiyu sisters'' temperament has been greatly improved when they take the sausage, which makes them envious. Is your Majesty''s sausage really so powerful? "If you don''t eat it, give it to me." King Samo has become a dog, in front of yuetixia and Xiaoli, the tail wags like a tiger. "Absolutely no!" Xiaoli and yuetixia quickly put the sausage in their mouth, the sausage suddenly opened, and they quickly closed their eyes to digest the Demon power. King Samo turned to Gao fan in a hurry and wagged his tail crazily, "Your Majesty, I want to eat your sausage too!" Gao fan looked at King Samo without expression, "get out!" "All right!" King Samo walked away in ashes. Gao fan looked at a big Bluestone and said, "since you''re here, don''t hide your head and show your tail?" Behind the bluestone, poison lady and Gai Taijun look at each other. "Master, it seems that we have been found ~" "yes, we are." "What shall we do? Do you want to run away or stay? " "The demon emperor fan Yunfei is not his opponent. We have no chance to escape." "You''d better go out!" So the poisonous lady and Gai Taijun appeared in front of the crowd. "That what..." Poison lady slightly embarrassed, "we don''t mean to peek at you, we just pass by, curious." "Nanguo poison lady and Gai Taijun..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "you have been following us since Baiyu village. Why do you say you are passing by?" At one time, the scene was very embarrassing, and both poison lady and Gai Taijun were silly. it turned out that they had already been discovered? "Nanguo poison lady? Mr. Gai Mu Mi''s face is surprised, "my God, what I meet these days are all big men of demon king level!" Gai Taijun stepped forward and arched his hand to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, this matter is really abrupt. Please don''t forget the villains." Poison Niang Zi also follows behind to cover too Jun, toward Gao fan arch hand. Although they did not know that Gao fan was the emperor of that country, they saw the scene of Gao fan''s abuse of fan Yunfei. even if they were demon kings, they did not dare to face Gao fan. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "you also go to Mu Tiancheng to seek the place of resurrection, right?" "To tell you the truth, your majesty Gao fan, that''s it!" With a trace of sadness in her eyes, the poisonous lady took off the golden crown on her head, "my husband was killed many years ago by the swordsman of daomen, and sealed his body in my golden crown,We come here to see if we can get the chance to revive our husband. " "It''s very easy to revive your husband. Where do you need to go to Mu Tiancheng?" Gao fan put up a finger, and the fingertip was beating again. People are surprised, the original high fan will use lightning? The two sisters, cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan, are more and more happy when they look at Gao fan. do they really have too many abilities for men? Almost everything! "Whoosh!" After a sound of breaking through the air, the lightning at Gao fan''s fingertips suddenly ran out, in a moment, he crossed the golden crown of poison lady, after a crisp sound, the golden crown burst, and the spider body sealed inside the golden crown also fell out. "My husband!" Poison lady quickly knelt down on the ground, holding the spider in her hand, then she looked at Gao fan angrily, "what do you mean? Why hurt my husband? " All the people are staring at Gao fan. They don''t doubt Gao fan, they just doubt him. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "don''t worry, you have a closer look." Gai Taijun also hurried forward and looked at the spider in the hands of poisonous lady. The spider kicks its legs, turns into a streamer, and converges in front of the crowd again, becomes a human monster in red with eight eyes on its face. "Eh ~" the green jade Ming Luan has already shown to dislike of facial expression, "the eyes of this one face, too disgusting?" "That''s it Cui Yuling held herself in both hands and kept rubbing, "I got goose bumps all over the place!" As for the two demons yuetixia and Xiaoli, they have been hiding in a fat embrace with each other, "the disaster of intensive phobia, this is simply..." "My husband!" "Lady!" Poisonous lady and eight eye spider essence hold hands and look at each other affectionately. After ten years of farewell, the poison lady''s yearning for the eight eyed spider spirit is like a torrent of water. if it wasn''t for the many people here and their mixed eyes, they would have been burning on the spot. King Samo could not help wringing his eyebrows: "Oh, I''ll go The poisonous lady is very beautiful. What''s wrong with her aesthetic talent Chapter 946 Mummie patted King Samo on the shoulder: "isn''t it? Why can''t handsome people and Demons like us get true love? Good cabbages are arched by pigs Samo King light glanced at Mu MI, and then a look of disdain toward the side moved two steps, "don''t get me wrong, I''m not a single dog, I have a long time ago the object of love!" "Nani?" Mu Mi''s face was horrified, and then he was discouraged, "OK..." "My lord..." Poison Niang Zi and eight eyes male take small hand, look to Gao fan, "we husband and wife......" "Stop, stop, stop..." Gao fan stopped them in a hurry. He covered his eyes in a hurry. "Eight eye man, turn your head first. I really can''t look directly at your face." "That..." Eight eyes man carefully said, "I always feel that if I don''t look at your eyes and talk to you, I don''t respect your words very much!" Gao fan''s face was slightly angry: "no need!" "No problem, my Lord!" The eight eyed man immediately turned around and said, "well, my Lord, you can open your eyes, my Lord!" Gao fan this just took away to block in front of hand, eight eyes man''s that eye, really can''t bear to look directly at. "My Lord!" The poison lady smiles, "my husband and wife will remember your kindness to save your life. as long as my husband is willing, my husband and wife are willing to give you an ox and a horse!" "Yes, my Lord, it''s OK to be an ox or a horse!" Eight eyes man a excited, and turned over. "Ding gains the loyalty of the poisonous lady couple, points + 100!" Gao fan gritted his teeth, "turn around!" "Yes, no problem, my Lord! It seems that you like to see my back Eight eyed man turned around again, "this matter still needs to start from the combination of my wife and me..." People: what''s the situation? How can you tell a story? Gao fan brow a pick, wipe, this goods how to return a responsibility? I''m not interested in your story! "At that time, we really loved each other, beautiful men and beautiful women, a match made in heaven..." Eight eyes male still self-care said. The poison lady looked at the eight eyed man with a happy face, and everyone could not help shaking his head: my God! Good cabbage will be arched by pigs That''s because good cabbage is blind! The eight eyed man continued, "so I decided to hold the most magnificent wedding in the world for her, I racked my brains to come up with a great idea, which is to build a star picking tower for my wife! Hold that kind of romantic wedding on the moon, bathed in the stars! So in order to build Jiexing tower, I caught a little coolie nearby! " "Husband, to be exact, 100000 people!" She added. "Not a hundred thousand! It''s about my marriage. Can''t we speed up the construction? " The eight eyed man turned his head to look at Gao fan again, "don''t you think so? "My lord?" Gao fan couldn''t bear it. "Turn around!" "Good Lord!" Eight eyed man turned around and continued, "everything was going very well, but one day, a Taoist with a sharp sword came to me He tore down the star picking tower we had worked so hard to build and ruined our wedding "When it comes to this, I''m angry. I bully us little demons with my own strength!" The eight eyed man wants to turn his head again and looks at Gao fan angrily, "do you think he is hateful! "My lord?" "I don''t know!" Gao fan raised his hand and hit the eight eyed man in the face. Gao fan hardly exerted himself, but he beat the eight eyed man to the ground. Cuiyu mingluan thought: "Your Majesty''s fist is wonderful ~" Yes, she wanted to fight it for a long time This force is too shameless. When you catch 100000 Minfu, why don''t you think that you are bullying others? If you are bullied, you will be bullied by others. Would you like some green lotus? Everyone nodded: or your majesty cow force ah. The poisonous lady looked at Gao fan with a look of amazement, "Duke..." Gao fan breathed a long breath, his face eased a lot, "I''m really sorry, I can''t help it!" "OK, my Lord, I know!" The eight eyed man shook his head. The eight eyed man''s face turned into a normal person''s face in an instant, "my Lord, can I do this?" Gao fan''s face was expressionless, but he didn''t do it after all. "You could have been more normal!" King Samo couldn''t bear it any more. He rolled up his sleeve and let him beat the demon. "how could you have become like this earlier? I''m really angry. It seems that I have to beat you up! " "Bang!" Cuiyu mingluan hit King Samo on the head with a fist, "don''t make trouble!" "You..." King Samo glared at Cuiyu mingluan with an angry face, I''m a great demon king. I don''t want face?But thinking of the intimate relationship between Cuiyu mingluan and Gao fan, the anger on King Samo''s face was instantly replaced by a smile, "what''s your mother''s command?" Cuiyu mingluan didn''t pay attention to King Samo, but looked at the eight eyed man, "who, your story, go on, we like it very much!" Cuiyuling, yuetixia and Xiaoli nodded one after another, they are really interested in the story of Bayan man and poisonous lady, women all like this kind of fancy things, What about the star picking tower? It''s too fancy Bah, how romantic! "All right!" Eight eyed man has now become a handsome man with a smile on his face "Wait Turn your face first Cuiyu mingluan looks calm. Everyone: Eight eyed man quickly touched his face. He thought that the spell had failed. "My face is OK..." Cuiyu mingluan''s face is expressionless: "I will think of that face when I see your face, so you''d better turn around!" "All right!" The eight eyed man can only turn his head again. "Er..." Eight eyed man turned his head again, "where did I talk about before?" "I don''t know!" Cuiyu mingluan smashes the eight eyed man in the face and blows him out. "Hoo Cool Cuiyu mingluan often breathed out a breath, "aunt, I have endured you for a long time!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± People''s face is hoodwinked: "is this your purpose?" Then the poison lady told us their story. Maybe it was the swordsman who forced 100000 people to build the star picking tower for him in order to punish the eight eyed man, which cost the people and money. He sealed the eight eyed man in the crown of the poisonous lady. But the poison lady didn''t know about it. She thought her husband was cold and her body was in the crown. so when she heard that the Lord of Mu Tian City could revive the dead, they came to the boundary of Beishan. Now Gao fan has solved the problem for them. The couple are very grateful to Gao fan. Chapter 947 "What? Is your father going to Mu Tian City to expose the fraud of Mu Tian City Master? " The eight eyed man turned his back to the crowd and exclaimed. Yes, after two punches, he has a long memory, and still has his back to everyone. "Yes." Cuiyu mingluan nodded, "do you have any opinions?" "Of course not!" The eight eyed man said seriously, "my father is really a good man. he came all the way from Tushan to save a group of strange monsters." Fan Yunfei frowned, "Your Majesty Is what you said true or false? Is the legend of Mu Tiancheng resurrection a fraud Xiao Li also looks at Gao fan with a melancholy look on her side. She regards fan Yunfei as her everything. although fan Yunfei doesn''t like her, she is willing to give everything for fan Yunfei. Gao fan looked at Xiao Li, but he couldn''t bear it. Gao fan is very clear that Xiao Li likes fan Yunfei, but what Fan Yunfei likes is Li xueyang, the military wife. Due to the monogamous system in this world, it is impossible for fan Yunfei to have anything more with Xiao Li, so Xiao Li is the victim of this relationship. So Gao fan decided that as a living Bodhisattva, he has the obligation and responsibility to change the tragic fate of Xiaoli, a female fox. "Yes Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Mu Tiancheng is really a fraud, but I have a way to help you revive Li xueyang!" "What?" At the same time, fan Yunfei and Xiao Li let out a exclamation and looked at Gao fan stupidly. "Your Majesty, are you serious?" Fan Yun saw hope in his flying eyes, and his eyes became eager. "Of course! You are the one who swore allegiance to me. How can I chill the heart of my subordinates? " Gao fan''s face is calm, there is a revival sausage in his backpack, which he got randomly when he smoked the sausage, "now I need an item of Li xueyang''s life. With this thing, I will help you revive her immediately!" "Good!" Fan Yunfei, surprised, takes out Li xueyang''s weapon and sends it to Gao fan in both hands. "Ice gun?" Poison lady is slightly stunned, "the woman that the first expert of western regions likes is actually the miss of Li family, the first family of western regions?" "Li family? Which Li family The eight eyed man still turned his back to the crowd, "is that the Li family who was married by the emperor, but claimed that his daughter had been captured by a monster?" "Yes! That''s right Xiaoli is proud. "What our highness likes is her, junniang Li xueyang!" "It turns out that the big and small families of the Li family were captured by your highness..." The poison lady''s face was deeply impressed. "What Xiao Li was impatient. "My highness and Li xueyang are in love. They are not abducted at all, OK? The reason why Li xueyang''s father claimed that his daughter had been abducted by a monster was to refuse the emperor''s offer of marriage, he also hoped that his daughter would be happy before he agreed to my highness''s proposal! " "Cough..." King Samo is not interested in fan Yunfei''s emotional history at all, now he seems to know how Gao fan''s resurrected sausage works, but he also wants to resurrect someone, "let''s not talk about it. Let''s watch his Majesty''s performance of resurrecting the dead first!" "Yes, yes!" Mummie nodded. He also wanted to revive. Everyone looked at each other: Your Majesty, please start your performance! "But I have one more condition to help you revive Li xueyang." Gao fan looks at fan Yunfei with a serious face. "Your Majesty, please Fan Yunfei frowned. "I want you to give me Xiao Li!" Gao Fan said, "from today on, Xiao Li will be my maid!" Everyone was shocked, Gao fan actually took a fancy to Xiao Li? At this time, Xiao Li looks like a little loli. She doesn''t grow at all. With a pair of big black eyes, this image has nothing to do with a beautiful woman. Cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan look at each other, and then a lot of each other''s figure and face: where are our two sisters Xiaoli? King Samo and Mummie looked at each other and turned away: it has nothing to do with us. We didn''t see anything. The eight eyed man quickly pulled the poison lady''s clothes and motioned her to hide quickly: Lady, we don''t want to be liked by your majesty. "I''m sorry!" Fan Yunfei frowned, "if your majesty wants something else, I will give it to you, but Xiao Li doesn''t belong to my personal belongings, so your majesty..." "I will!" Xiao Li bowed her head and said firmly, "since your majesty wants Xiao Li to be your maid, Xiao Li agrees!""No! You can''t... " Fan Yunfei frowned. "Your Highness, stop talking!" Xiao Li bit her teeth and raised her stubborn face, "listen to me! Xiao Li has been with you all these years, which has caused you a lot of trouble. If I can be your maid for your majesty, I am willing to do so! " Gao fan''s face is dignified. Xiao Li, it''s really deep. Seems to save your destiny, need to use snacks! "Come on! I''ll take it as a promise! " Gao fan didn''t have the heart to see the appearance of the two servants parting life and death. "besides, I let Xiao Li be my maid, but I didn''t want her to die. What are you doing with the appearance of parting life and death?" All the people came back to God, as if Gao fan was right! "Well, that''s settled." Gao fan, with a cool face, holds the ice gun in one hand and the revival sausage in the other. A crow flew over the crowd Sausage? Your majesty, what are you going to do? "Your Majesty Are you going to let this gun eat sausage? " Eight eyes man didn''t know when he turned around, looked at Gao fan curiously, and couldn''t help feeling his chin. "I don''t know!" They all had a tacit understanding. They punched together and beat the eight eyed man out. "I''ve never heard of such means, so I can''t help it. I''m sorry..." Eight eyed man in the sky also did not forget to shout, "wife, you look good, this gun is how to eat sausage, later with husband to talk about." Poisonous lady "My sausage is called Resurrection sausage. First of all, the production conditions of my resurrection sausage are extremely harsh, so I don''t have any stock, just this one!" Gao fan''s face is dignified, "and this is the first time I use this thing. I don''t know how it works, so no matter what happens next, don''t be too surprised!" All of them nodded their heads with dignified faces, a very nervous time, this is the time to revive the dead, who can not be nervous? I saw Gao fan put the sausage on the tip of the ice gun, like that It''s really like eating sausage with ice gun! Chapter 948 At this moment, everyone''s eyes lit up, sausages turned into a visible Ice Blue Mana at the moment of contact with the ice gun, the Ice Blue Mana instantly expanded, and a dense mass of mana gas directly wrapped the ice gun group, the ice gun also directly left Gao fan''s hand and hovered in front of fan Yunfei. Everyone was surprised: that sausage was really special, so it was eaten by ice gun! The magic power of ice blue gradually converges in front of fan Yunfei and gradually turns into shape, finally forming an ice blue figure, although the figure is not clear, fan Yunfei can see it, that is, Li xueyang. Then, the virtual shadow gradually condenses, and a living Li xueyang appears in front of the public, she is valiant and valiant in a suit of armor, and her beautiful face is impeccable. Li xueyang raised his little hand and slapped it on fan Yunfei''s face. His clear voice rang out the next moment. Everyone covered their faces one after another. What is the truth of this slap! "Well..." Li xueyang covered his mouth with both hands, and his eyes were full of tears. "I didn''t dream? Is it really you "Xueyang, it''s me It''s really me Fanyunfei began to stammer again. People shake their heads one after another. The slap of emotion is to test whether they are dreaming or not! "Wow!" Li xueyang hugged fan Yunfei, and then came a sobbing voice, "it''s been such a long time, how can I live now?" The crowd squinted: do you think it''s so easy to revive a person? When fan Yunfei heard the long lost voice, there were tears in his eyes "All right, all right!" Gao fan waved his hand. "There are many single dogs here. Don''t be tired of them." Li xueyang and fan Yunfei let go of each other and wiped the tears in their eyes. "Thank you, your majesty..." Li xueyang said, "there''s no reward for living. I have to be an ox and a horse for your majesty all my life..." Those who are resurrected by Gao fan will certainly be marked with Gao fan, so Li xueyang knows everything. "Little things." Gao Fan said calmly, "everyone wants to be a cow and a horse for me, but what can I do with a cow and a horse? I want people who can help me fight in the world! " "In the world?" It''s the first time that people have heard this word. They have some doubts. Gao fan scanned the crowd, and he decided to take this opportunity to talk about these demon kings and emperors from all over the world. "Yes "My country is called fan country, I want to unify the world, so that there is no dispute between all the creatures in the world, whether demons or people, or even creatures outside the circle, I want everyone to live in peace!" The people present all swallowed a mouthful of saliva one after another. This is really a great and shameful ideal! Everyone looked at each other, except for Cuiyu mingluan, who had heard Gao fan say before, others were shocked, in this case, if it was for others, they would think that the other party was just a fool, but now Gao fan says this, they all feel that Gao fan has such strength. Yes, if such a powerful human as Gao fan can''t unify the world, then no one else can accomplish this feat. "To tell you the truth, I have taken all the chassis and talents of Tushan under my command!" Gao fan''s tone was flat and his eyes swept over the crowd. The eyes of those who wish are wide open, looking at Gao fan in disbelief. Tushan! That''s Tushan! The peak of the whole demon world, the leader of the demon world. Gao fan actually said that he had taken Tu Shan under his command? Of course, they won''t doubt that Gao fan is bragging, after all, Gao fan can tell us about fan Yunfei''s customer information before, if he didn''t have a deep relationship with Tu Shan, how could he know Tu Shan''s confidential information? In addition, Gao fan almost killed fan Yunfei, and they had no doubt that Gao fan had beaten Tu shanhonghong. "You are all big figures from all sides." Gao fan''s words continue, "Beishan, Nanguo, Xiyu The gathering of you in the city of Mu Tian is just an opportunity given by heaven to take you under my command! " "I want to ask you whether you want to join my camp or not." Gao fan''s face is calm, but his tone is full of inviolable domineering. "Minister, Li xueyang, is willing to open up territory for your majesty and consolidate rivers and mountains forever!" Li xueyang took the lead in swearing allegiance, because she was directly resurrected by Gao fan, and she has absolute loyalty to Gao fan in her heart. Seeing Li xueyang''s loyalty, fan Yunfei knelt down, "minister fan Yunfei, is willing to open up territory for your majesty and consolidate rivers and mountains forever!"With two people taking the lead, people kneel down one after another, even eight eyed man is no exception. of course, he didn''t turn his back to Gao fan this time. After all, he couldn''t turn his butt to Gao fan. Gao fan looked at the people kneeling down, with a satisfied smile on his face. These guys are very good. "Well, King Samo leads the way!" Gao fan was domineering and said, "all countries set out with my army, the goal is to bathe in the sky city." "yes!" The morale of the people was high and they followed in the footsteps of King Samo. Meanwhile, Tushan. "Sister!" Tushan Yaya happily ran to Tushan Honghong with a piece of information, "sister, look, this is the information from your majesty. He wants us to send someone to Mutian City, he wants to announce the establishment of any country when he exposes the conspiracy of the leader of Mutian city!" "Yes Tu Shanhong nodded, "it was a good time for your majesty to turn the tide and save the monsters all over the world at that time!" "Then I''ll go! I''m going to represent Tu Shan! " Tu Shanya''s eyes brightened, finally, when she had the chance to go far away, she was almost moldy at home. "You?" Tu Shanhong glanced at TU Shanya, "what qualifications do you have to represent Tu Shan? I will go in person this time, but before that, I have to solve some problems inside Tushan. those elders have been living a very stable life these years! " Although Tu shanyaya was very unhappy, he heard that his elder sister wanted to fight against the elders. He was also eager to try. "Elder sister, I can help too!" "Well!" Tu Shanhong nodded, "Yaya, please call Rongrong for me. Let''s have a good discussion..." "Yes ¡­¡­ Outside the city of Mutian, Gao fan and his party came slowly. "King Samo, are you too watery? You''ve gone wrong twice!" Liu Mei, the poisonous lady, said, "it''s no more than three things. if you go in the wrong direction this time, you''ll have to make a confession." Everyone nodded, "yes, yes!" Chapter 949 King Samo stretched out his long dog tongue and said, "don''t you guys I''m a road geek, but at least this dog''s nose is useful! " "This is the boundary of your north mountain. It''s under the jurisdiction of your north mountain. You can get lost. What''s the use of you?" Poison Niang son has no good spirit of say. "Ah ~" King Samo sighed, "that''s a misunderstanding. Beishan is different from other demon States, destroying the heavenly king. When he established Beishan, he didn''t concentrate all his strength, so there were demon States big and small in Beishan, just declaring allegiance to the heavenly king, so there are many deserted cities in Beishan, Does not belong to the jurisdiction of each demon country, independent of the strength of Beishan! Just like the city of Mu Tian! " King Samo looked up into the distance. At the end of the long yellow sand, a high mountain appeared, the top of the mountain was small and big, just like a volcano, which was very abrupt in the vast desert. "It seems that we have arrived..." King Samo pointed to the top of the mountain. Red eye bright Luan brow light wrinkly, "en, I can feel her breath, is she is not wrong!" Gao fan nodded, "ha ha, Mu Tiancheng, I''m here!" They flew away quickly, and in a flash they reached the foot of the mountain. Under this strange mountain range, there is a city built on the mountain. The city is not big, but it gives people a mysterious and desolate feeling. "Is this Mutian city?" Mu Mi looks at the tall gate in front of him with a complicated face, and he feels a little disappointed. After Gao fan revived Li xueyang, his expectation of Mu Tiancheng was not so high, but he was still very interested in this place, which claimed to revive the dead. Instead of flying, the group entered the city along the main road in front of the gate. there were signs of fighting all the way. It seems that a lot of fighting has taken place here. Countless monsters came from all sides, and when they saw King Samo among Gao fan and his party, they dodged to one side. "What a bunch of stupid monsters!" The eight eyed man held his hands in front of his chest and could not help shaking his head. "Before we know this, we fight each other. What if the other party is sent by the alliance to engage in a conspiracy to consume the living power of our demon world?" People not only looked at the eight eyes man one more time, did not expect that this product actually has this IQ. "You all stop! Who allowed you to come in? " At this time, a group of ugly monsters appeared at the gate of Mu Tian City, led by three camel monsters. "To tell you, this mu Tian City has been covered by our hump mountain now!" One of the leading camels was murderous, "those of you who know each other, get out of here, or don''t blame my ruthlessness!" When the monsters from all directions saw these three guys, they were scared out of their wits and fled one after another. the city gate, which was originally a little crowded, became a little lonely. "Pooh! It''s bad luck that a group of rats are trying to seize this opportunity The camel spat with disdain. "Old camel, I haven''t seen you for so many years. You still like to work like this!" A lizard demon appeared on a raised boulder. "Old sand lizard?" The old camel glanced at each other and said, "we are all old friends, and we know our strength well. in this case, come in and share this opportunity with us!" "Ha ha, share?" The old sand lizard looks calm, "I thought the same way you did a few days ago, but it''s a pity..." Before the old sand lizard finished his words, a deer demon also came to the city gate, and there was a black and blue camel at his feet, "old camel, your men are not sensible, so I''ll teach you a lesson! Don''t think it''s close to your territory, so it''s really your territory! " The old camel frowned slightly, and his eyes changed when he looked at the deer demon, his arrogance disappeared in an instant. He arched his hand and motioned to the deer demon, "it''s the deer king of Gulin, since you are also interested, why don''t we cooperate with you and me? I think the chance of resurrection is more than three points! " "Yes! I think so! " The old sand lizard nodded. Gulin deer King nodded slightly. After all, there was still unknown danger ahead, and he did not dare to hold it up. "Ouch ~" a sudden cry disrupted the plans of the three again. Poison lady appeared at the side of King Gulin with a charming face and said, "I thought Beishan was full of heroes. I didn''t expect that It''s all counsellors! " The deer king of Gulin dodged away from the poisonous lady, the mysterious appearance of the poisonous lady made him sweat. If the poisonous lady had attacked directly, he would have been cold."Why do you come to Beishan, you Southern witch?" The old camel was holding a crutch in his hand and looked at the poisonous lady with eyes. The poisonous lady said with a smile, "look what you said, I was invited by the master of Mu Tian City!" "What?" The old sand lizard frowned, "are you here for that purpose?" "Hee hee..." Poison lady Jiao laughed, "if I say I really didn''t come for the resurrection, do you believe it?" "Believe you, big head!" The old camel did it directly, "don''t think you are the elder of the southern kingdom, we will be afraid of you, do you think you have won three waves of us alone?" The old sand lizard and the king of Gulin attacked the poisonous lady from three directions. Gai Taijun and eight eyed man put out their hands one by one to block the enemy. "We are guests from afar. We didn''t want to fight with the heroes of Beishan!" Gai Taijun was leaning on a bamboo pole in his hand. "But you have to do it. Southern China is not afraid at all!" "Right!" At this time, the eight eyed man has entered the combat state, after taking off his coat, his whole arm and chest are full of eyes, really disgusting. "Asshole..." The old camel''s face was livid. "It''s said that the poisoned lady''s husband, eight eyed poisonous spider, was killed by Taoists, so the poisoned lady was also interested in the resurrection quota. but now it seems that the poisoned lady''s husband is alive, isn''t he? Then why do you want to compete with us? " Poison lady light smile, "I said I''m not here to grab the quota, just to travel, is you don''t believe first, now can''t fight, how still talk about our is not here?" "Yes Gao fan and his party also came, and King Samo was among them. King Samo continued, "the three people from the south are with me. They are my friends. they are not really here to fight for the resurrection quota!" "King Samo of the far north?" The old camel and the other demons all look silly. Chapter 950 They don''t look silly because the fame of the king Samo of the extreme north in their North Mountain has turned them pale, because now the king Samo is in the form of a giant dog, and there are a group of people standing on his back, including humans and monsters. My God! That''s the great demon king, the extreme northern Samo king, actually being a mount? "I''m afraid you''re not a fake Samo king, are you?" The old camel said directly, "does the demon king have the reason to be a mount for people?" The dog face of King Samo was full of anger, the powerful evil spirit scattered from his body, this is the demon king! "I''m so sorry!" The deer king of Gulin frowned and stopped the old camel behind him, "please don''t forget the villains, and forgive the camel king. after all, we are all under the throne of destroying the emperor of Beishan." Of course, King Samo didn''t want to let the old camel go. after all, the camel had just collided with Gao fan, so he was ready to do it. "Everybody, listen to me!" At this moment, a flame appeared in the sky, a big three legged flame bird appeared on the top of people''s heads, in a flash, the big flame bird turned into a middle-aged man with red hair and fell in front of people, "don''t get angry, in my opinion, we''d better not have a conflict before we understand the matter!" "Yes, the chicken is right!" The arrogant expression on the old camel''s face suddenly changed. He licked the chicken and said, "we all value harmony..." Of course, he knew that he would have been beaten out of shape by King Samo if it wasn''t for the appearance of master Ji. Cuiyu mingluan nodded secretly, "it seems that Jiye''s position in the north mountain is really high. In a word, let the old camel advise." "That''s not..." Samo Wang eyebrows pick, it seems very uncomfortable, "chicken Lord in the north mountain, but second only to the existence of the emperor, is a real big man! Or he''ll press on it, and I''ll... " "All right!" Cui Yuling was not angry. She glanced at King Samo. "You lead the way quickly. Let''s find an inn to stay. I want to take a bath!" "All right, lady!" King Samo was very respectful and made his way ahead. Jiye frowned slightly. King Samo''s action made him realize the extraordinary character of Gao fan and his party. A flash, chicken out of the block in front of Gao fan and others. It''s not good for King Samo to shout. If Gao fan is in a bad mood and kills the chicken master, it''s really not good. "Master chicken..." King Samo stepped forward and bowed his hand respectfully. Master Ji waved his hand to stop him, arched his hand to Gao fan and others, and said, "Prince fan Yunfei of the western regions, King yuetixia of the forest, King cuiyuling of the water spirit, you have come all the way. I''m not good at entertaining you in Beishan!" The old camel stood aside, looking silly, I wipe! These are all famous demon kings! Especially fan Yunfei, that is the existence of demon emperor level! These people actually appear here. It seems that the resurrection quota of Mutian City Lord is not enough. In the end, the chicken master''s eyes were fixed on Gao fan, "I don''t know this Should it be human? " He had met Gao fan in Baiyu village before, and King Samo said that Gao fan was from Tushan. at that time, he was concerned about Mu Tiancheng, and didn''t care too much about it. later, he thought about how a human could be from Tushan? "Oh King Samo nodded, looking very respectful, "this is the emperor of all countries, his majesty Gao fan!" "Where is the kingdom?" The demons looked at each other. I haven''t heard of it. "In this case, please enter the city, but please abide by the agreement, and don''t act rashly until you know the situation clearly!" Master Ji nodded slightly, although he didn''t know where the kingdom was, since he was an emperor, he was also recognized by Tu Shan, he had nothing to say. "Very good!" Gao fan, with a faint smile on his face, nodded slightly and then walked past the chicken master to the city gate. Jiye frowned slightly, and he was obviously not happy with Gao fan''s arrogant and domineering appearance. The old camel came up to the chicken master and said, "chicken master, if it wasn''t for the little one to clean up this guy, this is too arrogant?" The chicken Lord looked at the old camel, "what? What I said just now, did you take it for granted? " "I dare not!" The old camel quickly bowed his head, "I know I''m wrong, please forgive me!" "Hello Suddenly, a cute little boy in a white robe appeared at the gate of the city, with a map in his hand, he asked the old camel, "is this mu Tian City? I''m not lost, am I The old camel was very angry. Seeing this kind of kid, he was very angry."I''m bored! You nameless little devil, get out of here The old camel looks angry, the huge hoof steps on the little boy, and the little boy can be trampled into a pool of meat mud with one foot. The little boy blocked the old camel''s fist with one hand, and then grabbed the huge hoof of the old camel with both hands, burst out the power that was extremely inconsistent with his body, and threw the old camel out with a slight wave. The old camel turned into a meteor in the sky and disappeared directly in the sky. "It seems that the monsters in Beishan are not very friendly. This is the 15th one I have thrown out these days!" With a look of amazement, the child looked at the deer king of Gulin, "I have a name. My name is Gao Daqiang, I''m here to help the poison lady, but I''m lost. Do you see them?" The king of Gulin deer has been standing on one side, shivering. How can these monsters come here today more and more abnormal? "This boy, it''s a little interesting..." The chicken master frowned slightly, "the little body actually burst out such a powerful force." "Here we are!" The poisonous lady turned and waved to the gate. Gao Daqiang ran to Gao fan and his party with a surprise face. He hugged the poison lady''s thigh and said, "Wuwuwuwu Poison lady, it''s so nice to see you "Hello..." Eight eyes man''s eyes are dull, "boy, who allows you to hold my wife''s thigh!" Gao Daqiang looked at the eight eyed man and stopped crying for a moment Bang is a punch, eight eyes male was hit by Gao Daqiang a punch fly out, "ugly spider spirit ah!" Eight eyed man was punched into an abandoned house and buried on the spot. Poison Niang son stares at Gao Daqiang, "you just beat out of, is my husband." Gao Daqiang was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "poison lady, don''t joke. How can you like such an ugly husband?" Poison lady looks at Gao Daqiang coldly, and her face air is almost frozen. Gao Daqiang was hoodwinked, "can''t it be true? Is he really your husband Gai Taijun also nodded to one side, "although I don''t believe it at first, it''s true!" "Gulu!" Gao Daqiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then ran towards the ruins, "I''m going to dig him back..." Just then, a man in a robe appeared in the sky, "it''s really "It''s brilliant!" Chapter 951 The man has a handsome face, wearing a yellow robe and a hooded head, those who know how to do well all know the people of the yellow spring. The man was hanging in the air with a smile on his face. "It''s a great honor for me that so many big people arrived three days in advance." Everyone''s eyes were attracted by men, including Gao fan and others. Red eye bright Luan eyes one Lin, "Your Majesty, I felt the breath of golden dawn on his body!" "Oh?" Cuiyuling frowned, "sister, did you feel the breath outside the city from this person?" "No..." Cuiyu mingluan shakes her head. "The breath outside the city disappears after entering the city, but I''m sure it''s not from him!" "Disappeared? How could it be so strange? " Cuiyuling frowned tightly. "Nothing." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "let''s have a look first!" The chicken master browed and looked at the man in the sky, "are you the leader of Mutian city?" They all looked up at the sky, one by one shocked, is this the Lord of Mutian? Is the guy who claims to be able to revive the dead so young? "Ha ha!" The man looked confident and said, "I know that there must be many questions, such as how do I know your secret? How do I know you have people who want to be resurrected? Am I right? " The chicken master''s eyes are one Lin, "you''d better give us a good account, otherwise you know the consequences!" "Ha ha!" The man looked scornfully at the crowd, "do you want to know? Then kill me Everyone frowned: I wipe, good arrogant lines ah, mouth let people kill themselves! Jiye narrowed his eyes, and a huge amount of flame aura surged around him, forming a flame cage in the air, imprisoning the man in the air. "There is no Xige under Jiuyou, and there is no one like you in the world." The chicken master looked calmly at the man who was imprisoned in his skills in the sky, "I don''t know if you can escape in my cage in the air?" "The huangquan people?" They were all stunned. "Is that the huangquan people who ran away?" "No wonder he has the confidence to ask the chicken master to kill him. It turns out that he is a yellow spring people who can escape!" "Is it difficult that he just wants to deceive us into saying it''s resurrection with the technique of escaping from the earth?" "Wipe! That''s too much for us, isn''t it? " "But now he''s trapped by the rooster. I''m afraid the topographical skills are useless?" "The children of the huangquan people, don''t make a mystery in front of us!" Chicken master calm and self-confident, "don''t think we will be like some bad guys, believe what resurrection nonsense!" "Yes Li xueyang took fan Yunfei''s little hand and was very happy. "The demon emperor fan Yunfei is here. If you don''t recruit from the truth, I promise that the Lord of the yellow spring will not be able to protect your life when he comes!" "Ha ha!" The yellow spring man smiles slightly, "since the chicken master is so direct, it''s really too easy!" As soon as the voice fell, the handsome man ran directly into the fire cage that surrounded him. The chicken master was caught off guard and didn''t have time to lift the fire cage. in the eyes of everyone, the man was burned into a group of burnt black objects by the fire and fell to the ground. Gai Taijun frowned tightly and said, "I''ve hit the nine day magic light of your three legged Turkey. It''s dead!" Chicken master is also slightly surprised, "that''s nature." "Here it is Red eyed Ming Luan looks up at the sky. When they heard the words, they raised their heads one after another, they saw a mass of golden liquid flying out of the top of the mountain of Mutian city and falling straight on the blackened corpse. In a moment, the blackened body was covered with a strong golden light. "Hum!" An energy shock radiated from the golden light, and the nearest chicken was shaken back by two steps. golden light is as like as two peas. The is completely black. The is absorbed by the shadow. After that, it forms a complete human form. It is just like the Yellow Sea man who was burned to a black carbon. "Now..." The man of the huangquan clan slowly looked at everyone, "do you believe that we can revive the dead or the demons?" All the demons present were stunned, is it really special to revive the dead demons? Isn''t that so scary? When the man saw the reaction, he was very satisfied. "I''m the second leader of Mutian city. In three days, our brother will be here to help you revive Five times As soon as the voice fell, the men of the huangquan nationality ran away without any hesitation. All the people at the scene were dumb, already in place.Red eye mingluan comes forward and gently touches the liquid that was spilled on the ground when she was resurrected on her fingers. after feeling it for a while, she nods to Gao fan. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan floats up and lands on the highest mountain of Mu Tian City. The chicken master followed Gao fan up the mountain, and the other demons followed him one after another. At the top of the mountain is a pool full of golden liquid. Red eye bright Luan opened the eyes of water spirit, closed his eyes, looked at the water in the pool below, and the willow eyebrows frowned. After a while, red eyed mingluan slowly opened her eyes and looked sad. "How''s it going?" Cui Yuling stands on the side of Cui Yuming Luan with concern on her face. Red eye Ming Luan slightly shakes his head, "the water here is normal, there is no problem, it is too weird." "So there was something wrong with the water before, right?" The cock frowned. "Yes Red eye mingluan nodded, "the water used to revive the huangquan people in the city just now is mixed with the method of quick healing wounds, and the technique is a bit like our water spirit, besides this, there is another thing I can''t understand, which seems to be that it will revive the dead!" Gai Taijun frowned and said, "first recover your body, then recover your life? This technique is somewhat similar to the technique of resurrection from the dead in the legend of southern China... " "First, resurrect the dead with the technique of resurrection, and then resurrect the demon with the golden liquid containing powerful demon power, and finally use the healing technique of water spirit to treat the wound. This is really a good technique!" Gao Fan said calmly, "it''s a pity that this way of resurrection needs a soul..." The chicken master looked at Gao fan with a look in his eyes. "Why are you so determined that you must revive people in this way? What is the liquid that contains powerful demon power? " "Golden Dawn!" Red eyed mingluan has a dignified face. "In addition to these two things, there is also Jin Chenxi in the water. although it is very thin, I can feel her existence." "Golden dawn?" The chicken master suddenly widened his eyes, "are you sure it''s Jin Chenxi?" Jin Chenxi is a taboo for the demons of Jiye''s generation. he has seen Jin Chenxi''s horror with his own eyes, so he is shocked. How can these young descendants know Jin Chenxi? Chapter 952 "It''s Jin Chenxi!" Gao Fan said calmly, "don''t panic, master Ji. I told them these secrets. the former Baiyu village is also a stronghold established by people and controlled by jinchenxi." "You How do you know Jin Chenxi as a human being? " The chicken master looks at Gao fan. It''s hard to hide his intention in his eyes. "I''m actually Tu Shan''s master!" Gao fan looked at the chicken coldly, "I advise you to put away your hostile eyes, otherwise I can''t help erasing you "You..." The chicken master''s face is stiff, this young man, what a shame! "Don''t be angry King Samo came forward in a hurry. He had no doubt that Gao fan had killed the chicken master. King Samo talked to Jiye about Tu shanhonghong''s explanation to him, Jiye believed that Gao fan''s identity really represented Tu Shan. Forget it! I don''t care about a younger generation. Master Ji asked King Samo to report what happened along the way to him. after King Samo told him all the information except red eye mingluan, master Ji realized that he had made a big mistake in Baiyu village. The old camel didn''t know when he came back, licking his face and following King Samo, "Lord Samo, did that monster really come back to life just now?" "If Gai Taijun has checked it, there can be no fake!" King Samo frowned, "as for how to do it, I may ask your majesty!" Speaking, King Samo has turned his eyes to Gao fan, with a look of worship. The old camel looked at King Samo in disbelief, and then at Gao fan. Is there any mistake that King Samo has shown his adoration to a human being? Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "The resurrection of this kind of thing is incredible. I also think it''s magical!" This group of people who follow Gao fan are stunned: incredible? Your majesty, don''t you come back to life with sausage? Who are you pretending to? King Samo nodded. It seems that his majesty doesn''t want to say it. "Yes Seeing that Gao fan didn''t want to talk about it, King Samo could only talk about it. "Everyone was suspicious about the resurrection of Mu Tiancheng, but from now on, they all believe it!" "And they only resurrected five times! I''m afraid it will soon become a graveyard for monsters! " As soon as the voice of King Samo fell, the scene became hot. "Ha ha! Do you hear that? " A huge monster appeared on the street with a big axe. "There are only five places. Only the strong one deserves to have! Get out of here now "You are the old man. If you have the ability, kill me!" "Brothers, it''s not the time to hide and tuck in now. Let''s show our real skills." "Kill In a moment, there were monsters fighting each other. Chicken face a stiff, flying back to the city, to stop the monsters fighting. "Chicken, chicken master?" All the demons are silly, "what''s the meaning of this?" The chicken master looked calm and looked down at the demons, "people say that if you only resurrect five times, you will be busy eradicating the dissidents. if after three days, people say that only one quota will be given, will you even kill me?" All the demons trembled and were dumbfounded. Psycho, who''s going to kill you? You can''t do it! "I just want to tell you that if you don''t like to use your head, you will be taken by others. You have to work hard and make things clear first!" The chicken master has a domineering face, "we demons really lack a lot of wisdom. We are fooled by others every time!" "The chicken is right!" King Samo also echoed, "it''s better to make things clear first, otherwise you will only be led by the nose!" Gao fan is on one side, but he is interested in watching all this. He is not in a hurry at all. The demons heard the words of the chicken master, although they were very reluctant, they could only disperse one after another. After all, the chicken master was the strongest one among them. Gao fan and his party also found an inn to live in. The city of Mu Tian is really too desolate. It''s dark at night. Under the dark night sky, there are a lot of figures pouring into the city through the darkness, they are all small demons who are driven out of the city by the big monsters during the day, but they are unwilling to come back to pick up the leak. But there are two guys with these demons in the opposite direction, they are in the rapid escape from Mu Tiancheng. "Master, why are we in such a hurry?" A bald old man said to the white haired man in front of him, "your Tian can''t get rid of poisonous insects. Plus me, why don''t we kill the poisonous lady and the old panda, get rid of the arm of the poisonous emperor, and push them to the head of Mu Tian City!" "Cut! It''s unnecessary The man with white hair frowned and said, "old panda, they are all here. Do you need us to do it? Those two people in Mu Tiancheng won''t let them leave alive!What''s more, you are still in the city of Mu Tian. Do you have a bag in your skull? " "What does that mean?" The bald old man looked puzzled. "Stupid!" The white haired man hated that iron was not made of steel. "Can''t you see what they want to do with our poison?" Those guys in Mu Tiancheng are all lunatics, can''t be provoked, can''t I hide? " "Well Master At this time, two figures appeared under the night sky, blocking their way. "Little Prince of the south, how can you leave in such a hurry Li xueyang waved his ice gun and looked at each other with a smile. Beside her stood the demon emperor of the western regions, fan Yunfei. "Fanyunfei?" The man with white hair frowned, "how do you know my identity?" "Because when the two city masters performed the resurrection live today, our majesty saw that he was using the secret technique of resurrection from the dead of the southern kingdom!" Li xueyang joked, "my majesty expected that the monster who used this secret skill didn''t want to be involved in the dispute of Mu Tiancheng, so he sent me to intercept here. I didn''t expect you to come so soon!" "Your Majesty?" The southern Prince frowned at Li xueyang and said, "are you from that country?" "All nations!" Li xueyang frowned slightly. "Where is the kingdom?" The king of the South frowned and never heard of it. "Now that you know there is something wrong with Mu Tiancheng, you dare to break into it. if you don''t guard your majesty now, I''m afraid he''s dead!" "Ha ha!" Li xueyang said with a faint smile, "the safety of our majesty is not your concern! Close the door and let the clouds fly "Ouch ~" fan Yunfei roared all over the place, turning into a vast expanse of yellow sand, directly burying the southern Prince and the bald old man. Under the ground, in the secret room. "Yuetixia, Cuiyu sister, fanyunfei, and Tu shanhonghong who has already appeared in our sight..." Chapter 953 The resurrected huangquan people looked disconsolate. "These uninvited guys, according to their names, each one''s strength is above you and me. What should we do, big brother?" Behind the man of the huangquan nationality, a man in a black cloak sat cross legged and gave a proud laugh, "Hey, hey, is it true that the Demon power is powerful? Is this common sense correct? Isn''t our plan to challenge this common sense? As long as you enter the city of Mu Tian, no matter how powerful you are, you will become our tool in the end? Why worry, second brother? " "Yes..." The man of the huangquan nationality had a evil smile on his face. "Besides, we won''t really wait until three days to start again, a group of idiots..." "Well?" The man of the huangquan clan suddenly frowned slightly, "big brother The little prince of the South has escaped "Ha ha! Let him go The black robed man laughed darkly, "it''s useless for us to keep him." "Yes, too!" Huang Quan man''s face is indifferent, "in case of urgency, he will do something on our poison, which will destroy our plan!" "Yes The black robed man smiles, "second younger brother, do you think that he once wanted to be the Lord of the yellow spring?" "The Lord of the yellow spring..." Huang Quan man joked, "what is that? What we are doing now is much more interesting than that "Ha ha..." The black robed man smiles, "I don''t know what''s going on outside..." At this moment, the atmosphere in Mutian city becomes hot and dry unconsciously King Gulin was resting, but suddenly he felt a strange noise and flew to the roof. There was a mass of green gas on the roof, and a familiar figure in the middle of the gas. "Old sand lizard! Are you poisoned? " The king of Gulin came forward in a hurry, worried, "who did it? Is it the poison lady The old sand lizard suddenly looked in the eye and spat out a piece of yellow sand in his mouth, hitting the chest of the king of Gulin deer. After being injured, Gulin deer King quickly retreated by strength and knelt on the roof in the distance, his chest was dripping with blood, his mouth was spitting out a mouthful of black blood, and his lips were purple, which was a sign of poisoning. "Why?" Gulin deer king looked at each other with an angry face. "Why?" The old sand lizard grinned, "you deserve it!" As soon as the voice fell, the old sand lizard jumped up and pounced on the seriously injured King Gulin deer. "Thank you for being my friend!" The king of Gulin clenched his teeth, raised his fist in anger, and the green evil spirit surged in his palm. At this time, Samo king and Jiye appear at the same time, Samo King pulls old sand lizard, Jiye pulls Gulin deer king. "Enough!" The chicken master''s face was angry. "They are all under the emperor''s hands. They are the brothers left behind in the demon era. Don''t you need to do this?" "Yes, don''t fight!" King Samo echoed. "Brother? Ha ha The old sand lizard looked angry. "Have you ever treated me as a brother?" "You white dog, you chicken master, you have already done reincarnation in Tushan. There are only five places here. Why do you come here to compete with us for this opportunity of resurrection? Why? " "Well I''m not really here for the quota! " King Samo looked stunned, What stimulation did the old lizard get? How dare you call me white dog? The chicken master looked at the old sand lizard angrily, "detoxify the old deer!" "Hey, hey, I won''t die!" The old sand lizard has a ferocious face. Chicken master face a Lin, "white dog let go!" King Samo let go, and a fire cage trapped the old lizard. "What a Beishan chicken, what a selfless man!" Old sand lizard sneered, "in any case, with your chicken master''s strength, can you get one of the five places? But we low-level demon kings can''t do it. We can only kill our competitors to get opportunities! But why can''t we get what we want through our own efforts? " "Gecko, pay attention to what you say!" King Samo''s face was angry, and the chicken Lord was one of the demons he worshipped. "Hey, hey, I know!" The old sand lizard''s sarcasm continued, "it''s just because you can take one of the five places safely, so you haven''t sent a message to your dear emperor for so long, so this is your selflessness, it''s ridiculous!" "Master chicken, don''t listen to his nonsense!" King Samo frowned. "Qutemo''s selflessness!" Old sand lizard face crazy, "is not as selfish as me!" The chicken master''s eyes became turbid at the next moment, and then he raised his hand and punched the old sand lizard in the face. Samo King quickly went up to stop, but the seriously injured Gulin deer king also risked serious injury to join the fight, and fought with Samo king.King Samo was shocked. These monsters are not like this at ordinary times. They are all old monsters who have lived for many years. How can they become so impulsive today? Events like this happen again in every part of the city, and all the monsters who come to the city for resurrection fall into madness. At this time, Mu Tiancheng has been in a mess, but only one place is very quiet, go out of Gao fan''s room. Oh no, it doesn''t seem peaceful either. "Your Majesty It''s annoying ~ " " Oh, please take it easy, your majesty, you hurt me ~ " GAO fan and sister Cuiyu killed me in the tent. Xiaoli stood outside the curtain, stiff, her head was deeply buried, and her face was red as if she was about to bleed. "Your Majesty is dead!" Xiao Li Du mouth, "once unexpectedly and two female goblins line that indulgent thing, the most hateful even let me stand by and wait!" Although Xiaoli is not an adult goblin, she knows something about the love between men and women. Therefore, she is shy now, so she has to find a way to get in. Gao fancai doesn''t care what Xiao Li thinks. So far Xiao Li hasn''t handed in points to Gao fan, so Gao fan is not in a hurry for Xiao Li. The reason why Xiaoli is waiting outside is that the two sisters need to be taken care of after the war, and the other reason is that Xiaoli wants to know the power of her Majesty in advance. So The battle lasted for three hours, and the two sisters were already in bed. Gao fan, dressed neatly, walked out of the curtain and glanced at the shy Xiao Li, "go in, the two ladies are very weak now and need your care!" "Yes Xiao Li is trembling. "Yes Gao fan''s tone is flat, "no matter what happens later, don''t run out. remember that you are my maid now. If I know that you run out for other people''s reasons, I will definitely make the other party pay the price!" Chapter 954 Xiao Li''s head is lower. Of course, she knows what Gao fan is talking about. "Please don''t worry, from the moment Xiao Li promised to be your maid, everything of Xiao Li belongs to your majesty. Xiao Li never dares to disobey your Majesty''s will and will take good care of the two ladies!" "Yes Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, this little girl has too much servility in her bones. If she wants to be completely normal, she has a long way to go. "Get up, I''ll go out for a walk. I think it''s a mess outside!" Gao fan eyebrows a pick, ready to push the door out. "Your Majesty..." The Cuiyu sisters also came out, although the two girls were very tired with red faces, they still seemed to have a little more to say, and they were reluctant to leave Gao fan so easily. "Well Are you sure you want to take a break? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will set up a protective shield to protect you. You will be OK." During the conversation, Gao fan waves and builds an energy shield to completely isolate the room from the outside world. The two women showed a bitter color of bitterness: what we want is not this, but that ~ "Oh "Gao fan let out a meaningful voice, the two women''s red faces gradually smile: Your Majesty, I understand! "I almost forgot about it." Gao fan reaches out his right hand and holds it in his hand. there seems to be a strange energy absorbed into Gao fan''s hand in the room. These energies quickly enter into the palm of Gao fan''s hand, forming a vortex, and the waves rolled up by the vortex separate a little bit of golden energy. A moment later, a pea sized golden ball condensed in Gao fan''s hands. The three women''s faces gradually became calm, especially the two Cuiyu sisters sat on the ground with their legs soft on the spot. Xiaoli quickly holds the two girls, and the three girls suddenly feel that the whole air has changed in the moment when Gao fan condenses the golden ball, but they can''t tell exactly what''s different. "Your Majesty We... " Cuiyuling frowned at Gao fan, and her eyes were full of doubts. Cuiyu mingluan is also curious. Why did she suddenly take off her strength at the moment when Gao fan condensed a golden ball? "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting!" Looking at the separated Jin Chenxi, Gao fan showed some interesting smiles on his face, "Jin Chenxi can enlarge the desire in the human body infinitely, and let us completely fall into our own desire, in this way, we will be controlled by the people behind the scenes, and the desire of your sisters is me, so those things just happened!" The two girls were blushing. Just now, they didn''t want Gao fan to leave. They really wanted to pull Gao fan to continue the battle. just now, because of Jin Chenxi''s role, they didn''t feel tired. now, as soon as Jin Chenxi disappeared, they completely felt the fatigue of their body and the pain of their lower body. This kind of shameful thing is said so openly by Gao fan, which really makes them very embarrassed. Xiao Li, of course, knew what Gao Fan said, and she blushed. "But..." Red eye bright Luan willow eyebrow tiny Cu, "I am gold morning sunlight, but why I still didn''t discover at all?" "That''s the intelligence of the enemy!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "that guy is a genius! Mingluan, do you remember saying before that you can still feel jinchenxi outside the city, and you can''t feel it as soon as you enter the city? " "Yes Red eyed Ming Luan nodded, "I always feel very confused." Gao fan nodded, "when you are in a forest, all you see is the trees in sight. You can''t see how big the forest is! That''s why I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain. It''s only because I''m in the mountain! " The three girls frowned tightly, and Gao fan''s words were a little abstruse. "To put it simply, we''re in the dark!" Gao fan continued to talk, "it seems that the Lord of Mu Tian City mixed Jin Chenxi with a kind of poisonous gas that can be colorless and tasteless, this kind of poisonous gas can cover up Jin Chenxi''s breath and block the perception of Demon power, so even red eyed mingluan is hard to find, these poisonous gases will slowly devour the minds of people and demons, although there is no reaction at the beginning, " >But over time, the monsters in the city will be controlled by the enemy. " "What shall we do?" Xiaoli frowned, "Your Highness, he..." Xiao Li wants to stop talking, because she knows that she is now Gao fan''s maid and should not think about fan Yunfei any more. When she let slip of the tongue just now, Xiao Li was worried that her Majesty would be angry to see that she still cares about her highness? Gao fan''s face was calm. "Just stay in the room for the three of you,As for fan Yunfei, there is no need to worry. he has long been sent outside the city by me to perform another task. My order to them is not to enter the city until I have received my notice! " Xiaoli eyebrows stretch, did not expect Gao fan not only not angry, but also explained to himself where fan Yunfei went. "Is your majesty comforting me and reassuring me?" Xiao Li''s heart is a little complicated. It seems that his majesty is better than his highness to herself, His Highness only knows how to run around every day, and never cares about herself in such a small matter, but his highness is different, and can explain such a small matter. "So you all listen well and stay here obediently!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I don''t want any of you to have an accident. You are very important to me!" "Does it matter?" Three women look at Gao fan''s eyes have become eager a lot. "Come on! I''ll go out first Gao fan smiles and flies out to a roof. Standing on the roof of the house, Gao fan looks at the burning city of Mutian, there are battles and killing everywhere. Those who have paid points to Gao fan, such as poison lady, eight eyed man, and Mu MI, share their vision with Gao fan. GAO fan can clearly feel every sense of their being controlled by Jin Chenxi. Moreover, as long as Gao fan is willing, he can rescue the three poisonous women at any time. After all, there is Jin Chenxi in his body, and Jin Chenxi in his body has been fed to a very powerful level by him, but he is not in a hurry to start. Boom boom! Click, click! Not far away came the sound of fighting, and the sound of explosion. Gao fan''s eyes are one Lin, the battle of demon king level, he still wants to see. ¡­¡­ "Everybody! They''re all brothers. Why kill them? " King Samo''s face is very blue, because the chicken master hit the old sand lizard with a big move just now, and the old sand lizard vomited blood on the spot. "Get in my way! You''re all going to die The chicken master suddenly widened his eyes, and his eyes became turbid. Chapter 955 As soon as the chicken master waved his hand, another heat making flame shot at King Samo. King Samo quickly dodged. If it wasn''t for the speed, he would be cold. "Ha ha!" Old sand lizard face crazy, eyes also gradually turbid, "white dog, now you see clearly? This is the chicken you admire King Samo frowned, and the eyes of the chicken master and the old sand lizard made him vaguely think of Baiyu village before, he knew that they were under control, so he decided to go back to find Gao fan and quickly turned to escape. Bang! Samo king just turned around, suddenly hit on the antler of the sudden attack, the body fell back. "Old deer? How can you? " King Samo half knelt on the ground and looked at King Gulin angrily, obviously hurt a lot. The Gulin deer king with blood dripping from the corner of his mouth was looking at the Samo king with pale eyes. His face was pale and he didn''t say a word. as like as two peas, the king of Samoa looked back at the chicken and old lizard. He found that the two eyes were the same as the old king of wood. was not a fool, and all three of them were under control. There was no time to think too much, so King Sal could only continue to run away and find Gao fan to inform him, but it seemed too late. The three of them obviously didn''t give them a chance and surrounded him from three directions. "You dog demon, it''s really interesting..." Just at this time, the leader of Mu Tiancheng in black robe fell from the sky and stood behind the chicken master, "it''s clear that the demon''s power is mediocre, the magic is mediocre, and even his appearance is sorry for the audience, but why All the people and monsters in this city were affected, but you didn''t? It''s weird! " Samo Wang frowned and looked at the visitor fiercely, "are you the leader of Mu Tiancheng? The big brother of the huangquan people in the daytime? " "Hee hee..." Black robe laughs very uncanny, "really clever, long time did not have this kind of excited feeling! I really want to dissect you and study it well. " As soon as the voice of the black robe fell, the demons slowly surrounded the king of Samo, poisonous lady, eight eyed man and Gai Taijun also came out from behind the black robe. "What?" The king of Samo glared his eyes, "did you take down even the three poisonous women?" "Hey, hey..." Black robe laughs wickedly. There is thunder and lightning on his hands, forming more than ten sharp knives in the air. "do you mean I want to open your brain first? Or do you have to open your stomach first? " Whoosh! King Samo turned into a little dog. He suddenly broke away from the encirclement and fled to the distance. "So fast..." The black robe''s face was indifferent, "it''s a pity..." Bang! King Samo bumped into a big net made of purple monster net and was bounced back, this big net is the secret skill of poisonous lady, which is specially used to hold monsters. King Samo''s face was livid. Although he was not injured, he was once again surrounded. "Wonderful, wonderful!" The man in black couldn''t help clapping his hand. "It''s said that the speed of King Samo in the extreme north can be ranked in the top five of the north mountain. just now, so many monsters are obviously stronger than you. You can still get out safely. it really deserves the reputation!" "Cut!" King Samo disdained, "what''s the number of the top five! On the boundary of Beishan, if I''m the second in escape, no one dares to be the first! " "Er..." The black robe frowned slightly. "It''s something you should be proud of But you have to know, in addition to you, all the monsters in Mu Tian City are controlled by me. Where can you escape? Your ending is just to fall down in exhaustion and become a piece of anatomy. Don''t worry I will make you a perfect specimen. As for your fur, I will make you a good fur coat! " "All? Ha ha King Samo joked, "don''t you think so? Want to control everything? I''m afraid you think too much... " "Ouch ~" King Samo raised his head and let out a dog howl. "Ha ha, are you calling for wolves?" Black robe sneered, "Oh no "Dogs?" Shua! came from wood as like as two peas. wood was holding a long sword, and the power of the sky was broken. saw the golden connection between the black robe and the demons. The golden line was exactly the same as before. Without saying a word, Mu Mi raised his hand as a sword, directly cut off the golden connection between Jiye and heipao, and took Jiye to King Samo. "Master Samo!" Mumie''s face was dignified. "Sure enough, it was the same as Shifu''s guess. like those people in Baiyu village, Mutian city master controlled the monsters in that way!" "Yes King Samo nodded, "but he is much better than the people in Baiyu village. After all, he is the leader..."The black robe''s face was calm, not flustered at all. "How do you feel, master chicken?" King Samo had a proud smile on his face. Jiye''s eyes were awe inspiring, and the power of fire broke out from his body, instantly forming a cage of fire, which enveloped the black robe, Mumei saw that the silk thread that controlled the demons gradually faded, the action of the demons controlled by the black robe suddenly became slow, and their eyes gradually became clear, the control of the black robe over the demons gradually weakened . "The chicken is really responsive!" Although King Samo was injured, he was still excited. "I knew what we wanted to do in an instant!" The chicken master''s face is dignified, "thanks to you, otherwise we the demon king who has been famous for a long time will be planted in the hands of this demon dealer!" "You''re welcome, master chicken." King Samo said with a smile, "the situation in Baiyu village before is the same as here. We are just more experienced!" "Hey, hey! The nine day divine light is really powerful. My thunder and lightning blades are constantly cutting Black robe, with a face of banter, operated him to cut the cage with the blade formed by lightning, but it was useless. At this time, the situation of the demons has gradually improved. The chicken master''s face was calm, "kid, are you a human or a demon? What is the purpose of controlling so many monsters? " "The purpose? Ha ha... " Black robe laughs very seeping person, "you are good, will know soon!" While talking, black robe bumps into Jiye''s light cage. "Want to die? It''s not that easy! " The chicken is calm. With the resurrection of the huangquan people in the daytime, the chicken master is also preventing heipao from committing suicide in his own cage, he controls the shape of the cage, that is, he does not let heipao commit suicide. "Ha ha..." The black robe bowed his head, "the chicken master''s control of the Demon power is really strong enough to make people admire! But Can you control this? " Voice fell, black robe operating dozens of scalpels inserted into his body, dismembered himself into pieces on the spot. The chicken master was stunned on the spot He is a cruel man Chapter 956 The next second, a golden liquid flew out from the top of the mountain of Mutian City, the golden light was very strong and attracted everyone''s attention. In Gao fan''s room, Cuiyu sisters and Xiaoli sannu also saw the golden liquid. "The liquid again!" Red eye, as like as two peas, and "frown", "I can feel the in the liquid, which is a lot of Jin Chenxi. is exactly the same as the two days of the day when I was born." "Who will be resurrected again?" Cui Yuling''s pretty face was slightly pale and her eyebrows were slightly frowning. "Your Highness, oh no, your majesty, will he be all right?" Xiaoli frowned slightly, she said something wrong and was embarrassed. Cui Yuling looked at Xiao Li and said with a smile, "Xiao Li, you don''t have to be so formal in front of your majesty, you don''t have to be afraid to mention fan Yunfei in front of us. Compared with him, he is your former master, and it''s normal for you to have feelings with each other, even your majesty, he won''t be involved." "Does your majesty really mind?" Xiao Li bowed her head, obviously not confident, "Your Majesty said that I would be his in the future, I can no longer worry about the safety of others, let alone disobey his orders because of other people''s affairs, Your Majesty, is he a strict man? How could you not mind? " "Don''t think too much." Cui Yuling said gently, "Your Majesty, he said this because he cares about you and doesn''t want you to waste your life for the sake of fan Yunfei. he just thinks that it''s not worth your unilateral efforts to fan Yunfei in the past. he can''t stand your humble attitude and your stupid behavior of only living for the master! Your majesty, he always said, "people or demons should live for themselves, not for others." "Hee hee..." Red eyed mingluan said with a smile, "my sister is right. Although his majesty is domineering, he treats women very gently ~" "yes! It''s a very happy thing to be your Majesty''s woman. " Cui Yuling looks out of the window with a happy face, she doesn''t know what "happy" thing she thinks of, and her pretty face turns red slightly. "Gentle? "Happiness?" Xiao Li looked at the two women''s face glowing glory, can''t help but a little lost. Remembering the strange sound made by Gao fan and her two daughters in the curtain, Xiao Li buried her head in shame and muttered in a low voice, "you almost screamed just now, but she said your Majesty was very gentle Isn''t that a little weird? " Cui Yuling said with a smirk, "Xiao Li, how can you say such things?" "Hee hee..." Cuiyu mingluan said with a bad smile, "it seems that Xiaoli is also very curious. Why do we say that?" "Yes..." Xiao Li lowered her head. "This is easy to do!" Cuiyu mingluan narrowed her eyes. "Next time we''ll let Xiaoli join us and experience what pain is and be happy!" "Ah, pain and joy?" Xiao Li suddenly raised her head, eyes wide open, and then shook her head in panic, "no, no, don''t you want to..." "Hee hee Yes, yes. " "Cluck, that''s settled. Next time we''ll be together." Gao fan''s room is full of spring, but the situation in front of Ji ye and others is not good. When the golden liquid came, it split into many strands and rushed towards all the people present. the speed was so fast that everyone could not escape. Even King Samo was covered with a layer of golden liquid. All of a sudden, everyone on the scene fell into silence again, eyes gradually darkened, even King Samo was no exception. "Hey, hey..." Black robe laughs strangely, he resurrects again, and this time, all the demons present are controlled. "Pa Pa Pa!" A burst of applause came from the corner. Gao fan came out with a smile on his face. "It''s a wonderful duel. I saw a surge of blood. I almost started." "It''s you..." Heipao looks at Gao fan and frowns slightly, he remembers that both Mumei and Samo entered the city with Gao fan, among Gao fan''s group, there are fan Yunfei and several other fairies. But now, there are only four in Gao fan''s group, and a lot of them are gone. Originally, he thought that Gao fan had left the city just like the southern king, but unexpectedly, after seeing his own means, Gao fan dared to walk out without fear. Heipao: it seems that the goods are really not afraid! It made him feel a little bad. With a faint smile, Gao fan waves his hand and condenses a golden dawn ball, which is the golden dawn in his body. the golden sphere leaves Gao fan''s hand and falls on the ground, turning into a glittering, sexy girl in tight clothes."Master!" The golden girl bowed to Gao fan, then looked at Gao fan with a charming face, "thank you for letting me out." Black robe''s eyes were awe inspiring. He was shocked when he saw the golden girl appear. He felt that the golden girl was a collection of a large group of jinchenxi, and the jinchenxi was obviously more powerful than those he controlled. "You..." Black robe retreated two steps, almost a stagger sitting on the ground, "where did you find so many golden dawn?" "Yes?" The golden girl looked at the black robe with a happy face, "master, there is a considerable amount of golden dawn in his body. Do you want me to grab it for him?" The black robe widened his eyes, because at the moment when the golden girl spoke, he felt the boundless fear of Jin Chenxi in his body, it was like that as long as the golden girl gave the order, all of Jin Chenxi in his body would be taken back by the other party, this feeling made him extremely scared, and his back was cold sweated. After heipao''s research on Jin Chenxi over the years, it is found that Jin Chenxi comes from instinct and acts on desire, so they will "become stronger", that is, when they see a stronger Jin Chenxi, they will be very obedient to blend in, and become a part of the opposite party. In this way, heipao divides a small part of jinchenxi to control people or demons, and then collects the demonic power or mana of the target as food, and then integrates it into the more powerful jinchenxi in his body, to make himself stronger. Now, the golden girl in front of the black robe, Jin Chenxi, is a much stronger group than the one in his body, so he will become the food of the golden girl now. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan waved to stop the golden girl, "if necessary, I will call you." "Yes, master!" With a sweet smile, Jin Chenxi stands behind Gao fan. Black robe immediately felt a loose body, directly kneeling on the ground, gasping heavily. For the first time, he felt so close to death. "Who are you?" Black robe slowly raised his head and looked at Gao fan with a dignified face. "I am the son of every kingdom!" Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air, with a domineering look on his face. Chapter 957 "Where is the kingdom?" The black robe frowned and said, "it seems that there is no such country in Yiqi Alliance..." "Not before, but in the future!" Gao fan looked up at the night sky and said, "this time, I want the whole world to know the name of every country!" The black robe frowned tightly, and then looked up at the night sky, there were more than ten flying swords in the sky, shining gorgeous colors in the dark night sky. "Ha ha, since all your guests are here, you are the host!" Gao fan turns around and leaves, and gently waves his hand to release the black robe''s control over the poisonous lady and others. "I''ve taken away my own people, and I''ll leave the rest for you to have fun. I''ll continue to watch the opera in the back." "Don''t worry I won''t do anything until your dream is finished Gao fan left the poison lady hanging in the air, "because I also want to see how you make the demon emperor, perform well, I will give you immortality!" "What?" Looking at Gao fan''s back, heipao was stunned, "you How do you know my plan? " Unfortunately, Gao fan has already disappeared into the night sky with a group of people. He can''t hear his question. Heipao is already doubting life. Only two people know this plan, and no one else can know it. "Is it the second younger brother?" Black robe shook his head again and again, "no! It''s impossible... " At the same time, Tu Shanhong appeared in the sky outside the city. "Why?" Tu Shanhong glanced slightly at the bottom, where there was a breath that made her feel familiar. Gao Daqiang, lying on the cliff, glanced at TU Shanhong in the sky, "it''s over, this wave of latent failure..." Tu shanhonghong came directly to Gao Daqiang, slightly tilted his head to look at each other, "how did you become like this?" "Who? Who is this Dongfang yuechu ran out from behind Tu Shanhong and looked at Gao Daqiang curiously, "look at your dress. Are you Gao Daqiang, the poisonous boy of the south?" "Nice to meet you!" Dongfang yuechu held out her hand to Gao Daqiang, "I''m Dongfeng yuechu, the boy with red mountain Oh, no, no, it''s an apprentice. Pass it on Gao Daqiang was stunned, and his two little hands fought with each other, "that I have something else to do, you go on! " With that, Gao Daqiang turned around and wanted to run. "Third young master, how can you be here?" Tu Shanhong stands in front of Gao Daqiang and can''t walk away. "Ah ~" Gao Daqiang''s instant frustration was seen! "Third young master?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang Feng suddenly widened his eyes and looked at TU Shanhong in disbelief, "master? Which third young master? Is that the third young master? " Tu Shanhong ignored Dongfang yuechu''s question, but continued to ask Gao Daqiang, "it seems that the legend that the third young master likes to dress up as someone else is true Third young master, are you also interested in this mu Tiancheng? We have found out the city of Mu Tian. The detailed information is here! " While speaking, Tu Shanhong gives Gao Daqiang a piece of information. "Sure enough Golden Dawn Gao Daqiang took over the intelligence, quickly scanned it, and then breathed a long breath, "since there is Tu Shan, you don''t have to worry, then I''ll leave first!" "Wait!" Tu Shanhong''s face was calm. "Don''t you really stay and have a look? As a friendly reminder, there will be some major events worthy of your attention today Of course, the most important thing in Tu Shanhong''s mouth is that Gao fan wants to announce the establishment of a country and rule the world. "Oh?" Gao Daqiang looked at TU shanhonghong with great interest. Since Tu shanhonghong said that he had to stay, he immediately became interested. "Well, I''ll stay to see what happened." Say, three people sit on the cliff like this, looking at the Mu Tian City far below. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looked back and forth at Gao Gao Qiang, "are you really the third young master of Ao Lai country?" Gao Daqiang "Do you know? You are my idol "Did you really draw that circle?" "How strong is your demon power?" "Honghong, if you don''t plan to take charge, I''ll do it!" Gao Daqiang took out a gold silver needle from his ear, as the needle became bigger, it became a gold stick in an instant. Tu Shanhong: "please help yourself!" Dongfang yuechu: "the great sage is merciful, I just shut up!" The big stick is the magic of aolaiguo, and the golden stick is the symbol of the third young master. If Dongfang yuechu can''t recognize the third young master, he is a fool. At this time, in the sky,There are a lot of flying swords passing by "Ha ha!" The third young master gave a cool smile, waved a piece of prohibition, and hid the breath of the three of them, "the main is coming, the play begins!" In the sky, the white haired Taoist looked at the cliff and frowned, "eh? That feeling just now... " "What''s the matter? Heaven Gate Around the body flashing thunder light smell old, a chrysanthemum like old face slightly stunned. "There, I feel a familiar breath!" The Taoist priest of Tianmen frowned tightly, he was surprised that he just felt the unique breath of the circle of the third young master''s painting in the border area, the Taoist priest of Tianmen stayed in the border all the year round and was very sensitive to this breath. "No..." A group of old men from yiqidaomeng shook their heads one after another. They found nothing. "Forget it, you''d better go to Mu Tiancheng!" Tianmen Taoist slightly shook his head, "maybe it''s my illusion, how can he come back here..." Then, the group of old people flew towards the city. On the cliff, the third young master wiped a sweat on his forehead. "This Taoist of Tianmen was almost found by him..." "Tianmen Taoist has lived in the border for a long time and is really sensitive to your breath!" Tu Shan Honghong looks at Mu Tian Cheng Nan from a distance and says Nan. At the beginning of the eastern month, there was a light in front of my eyes. "Was that the Taoist of Tianmen just now? What about the others My God, there''s something big going on in this city. There are so many big people here! Master, let''s go and have a look! " Tu Shanhong stares at Dongfang yuechu, and Dongfang yuechu immediately shuts up. The third young master looked at TU shanhonghong and Dongfeng yuechu with great interest, "Honghong, I haven''t seen you fall in love for hundreds of years, haven''t I met the man who makes you move? Or shall we make do with it? " Dongfang quit at the beginning of the month. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight against the third young master. But how could he be the third young master''s opponent? Before he got up, he was strongly suppressed by Tu Shanhong. "The third young master is joking. How can I be worthy of you?" Tu Shan''s red face was calm, and he pressed the eastern moon into the earth. "Ha ha!" Three young master meaningful smile, no longer words. Chapter 958 In the city of Mu Tian, Gao fan has gone, and his black robe looks very blue. It makes him very unhappy that he thinks his perfect plan has been exposed by others, and the other party knows everything as if he is mocking, like chiguoguo pointing to your face and saying: "fool, look, everything you do is my stepping stone in the end!" What''s more, he has no reason not to do it now! Whoosh, whoosh! In the sky, countless sword lights fell, and the sound of breaking the sky came. "Not yet Just a big gift Black robe gnashing teeth, "a bunch of stupid losers!" Chicken Lord raised his hand under the control of black robe, and countless lines of fire flicked most of the flying sword away. But still a small part of the flying sword fell down and killed some weak monsters. Among the many flying swords, there was a sword with blood red murderous Qi, which pointed directly at the black robe, and the murderous Qi was fierce. The chicken master stopped in front of the black robe, put his hands on the blood sword, and stopped it abruptly. "A hundred swords pursue the stars, one sword pursues the moon!" Heipao''s face was calm, and he put Gao fan''s affairs behind him for the time being. "He is skillful and resourceful, and zhangjiajian really deserves his reputation. unfortunately The power of the Blood Sword it '' s a long story! No wonder Zhangjia Baijian is the second in the world "Presumptuous!" In the sky, the old man Zhang Jia, with white hair, glanced at the black robe and said, "yellow mouthed child, how dare you talk nonsense, as you are, how dare you comment on my Zhang Jia sword?" "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Zhang." The black robe was full of banter. There are three old men in the sky, including Tianmen Taoist priest and Wenjia old man. In addition to the two, there is also an old fat man, Fei Lao looks indifferent and says, "kill dozens of monsters to contain the three legged golden rooster, the master of Maori cave in Beishan. It''s not a loss for Zhang Jia''s sword!" "Mr. Fei, I don''t need you to fight for our family..." Zhang''s face is calm. "Sand lizard, camel, deer King They are all the experts in the demon world, not bad! " Fei Lao looked at the demons on the scene, with a smile on his face. "That''s not..." Tianmen Taoist''s face is dignified, "if it''s all small goods, we''ll lose." As soon as the voice of Tianmen Taoist fell, four huge walls appeared in the space, which directly surrounded the whole Mutian city and the mountain. Boom! A thunderbolt fell from the sky! Black robe dodged, the little demon standing beside him became his scapegoat, and instantly became coke. Hearing the old man''s smile, he looked at the old man in the white robe who finally appeared, "Lao Xiao Don''t blame my men for being merciless... " The old man called Lao Xiao didn''t say a word. He just looked at the black robe in the open space with complicated eyes. "Ha ha..." The smile on heipao''s face gradually became crazy, "the first sword in the world, the king''s family Fei, the second sword, Zhang Zhangzi, Jinglei, Tianmen, Tianmen Taoist, and..." Black robe slowly raised his head and looked at the last white robed old man Xiao, "Dad You are all right Xiao, the white robe, hung in the air and looked at the black robe. "Xiao Tianhao, the rebellious son, will you give me what you have stolen?" Black robed Xiao Tianhao looked up at Xiao, with a charming smile on his face. "The old friends of yiqidaomeng have come out of the nest just for a little younger generation. I really It''s a pleasure "Brother, I''ll come first!" The huangquan clan suddenly appeared, he waved, took out the judge''s pen and the book of life and death, and quickly splashed the pen and ink. Gao fan hiding in the dark, quietly watching. He has also taken the book of life and death and the judge''s pen before, but the one he took before is more powerful than that of the huangquan people. The huangquan people now make this set of things, how to look like defective products, the kind of incomplete function, not enough power. At this time, everyone stood beside Gao fan. "Master, do we really need no help?" Mu MI is a little worried. he is deeply worried about these old guys of Yiqi daomeng. He has personally experienced the power of Jin Chenxi before. among the people of Yiqi daomeng, there is an old man of Tianyan Yang family, who is the father of his second brother Yang. "Don''t worry." Gao fan''s face is indifferent. "Yiqi daomeng, these old guys are not as weak as you think. I promise, none of them will be OK." "Yes Mummie nodded and stopped talking. In the battlefield, he frowned and said, "Lao Fei, can you see what kind of magic this is?" "The pen of reincarnation judge, the book of life and death of the yellow spring!" Fei nodded secretly, "the leader has just heard that the magic of the huangquan clan can confuse people''s memory of past and present lives. no matter how powerful your mana is, we just need to pay attention to the wrong moves.""Whew, whew, haw!" Mr. Zhang''s eyes were awe inspiring and angry. "Dead earthworm, first eat my sword!" Before that sword was blocked by the chicken master, it seemed that master Zhang was very upset. The blood red flying sword rises again and shoots at the huangquan clan. The face of the huangquan people was calm. The chicken master flashed in front of him again and blocked the blood red sword directly. When the huangquan people stepped out, the earth and stone on the ground broke up one after another and floated up, his figure disappeared at the same time. "The old men all have snacks!" Fei Lao holds a long sword. "The huangquan people are good at hiding. He may appear from any piece of earth." Fei''s words were not heard, and the judge''s pen flew out of the earth beside Zhang. The distance was so close that Zhang Laogen couldn''t dodge, so he could only hold up the sword to resist, but after the judge''s pen touched the sword, if he didn''t encounter any obstacles, he would go through it directly, and then he didn''t get into Zhang''s eyebrows. "Fall!" With a smile from the huangquan people, Mr. Zhang fell from the sky. "Bad!" Fei quickly went forward and caught Zhang, "Lao Zhang, are you ok?" "Nothing!" Zhang frowned and said, "it''s just that the memory is a little confused. It''s hard to exert magic power..." "Hey, hey!" With a smile on his face, the huangquan people said, "the older generation of Yiqi daomeng are all out. It doesn''t look good either." "It directly affects the use of Demon power, so that people can only be slaughtered. In the name of ghost, it''s really powerful!" Fei looked at the huangquan people solemnly, "but if the huangquan people are your last card Don''t blame us for the killing! " "No one is left in the city!" As soon as Fei''s words were heard, the rest of the old men joined hands in an instant, the little demons on the scene were torn to pieces one after another. In a moment, only a few demon kings led by master Ji were left. The huangquan clan and black robed Xiao Tianhao are all looking at this coldly. They don''t care about the death of the demons at all. "All right!" Fei looked at the remaining demon kings and Xiao Tianhao, and said, "I''m here for the huangquan clan, Lao Wen, Xiao Tianhao is here for you, you can share the other demons yourself." Chapter 959 Feilaohua sound fell, a sword will be cut into pieces. "Dad, you can''t let me die!" Xiao Tianhao''s tone is flat. "Old Xiao! Your son is begging for your mercy Wen Lao sneered, "do you want to put it..." Before the words were heard, Xiao''s Sword Pierced Wen''s chest, "don''t, kill my son..." "What?!" Everyone was shocked. I never thought that Mr. Xiao would come here suddenly. Meanwhile, outside the city of Mutian. An old man in a wheelchair hit heavily with his right fist, "Damn it! Xiao Wancheng turned back "Uncle Li, I think the problem is not Xiao Wancheng, but that kind of thing. If we don''t rescue again, I''m afraid..." It was a white haired man in a yellow robe standing beside the old man in a wheelchair. It was the current leader of Yitong League: the king''s power. "No way!" The wheelchair old man looked excited. "This time, even if we are all wiped out, you can''t do it." "Uncle Li, I''m the leader of the Alliance..." The monarch frowned and said, "I am the strongest in the whole alliance, so I have the greatest responsibility..." The wheelchair old man frowned and said, "I know you are the strongest. If you really fight, none of us old guys is your opponent, but you should know that no one who is strong can win this battle, because that thing may come from outside the circle!" The monarch frowned, "outside the circle?" "Alliance leader ~" the wheelchair old man frowned, "your mask was destroyed outside the circle, right? One of the two sons of my Li family died and the other was disabled at that time, right "Uncle Li..." The emperor frowned and looked ashamed. "I''m sorry, I..." "Don''t tell me you''re sorry." The wheelchair old man''s face is flat, "we have been silent all these years, which means that no one blames you! So you should be more clear that the power in the city of Mu Tian is absolutely not something that ordinary people can fight against! " "This time, you can''t do it anyway!" The old wheelchair man''s yellow eyes were full of tears, "we old guys don''t want to lose our children any more!" As soon as the king''s body froze, his eyes became sad. Suddenly, they look at the same place. In the air, someone came slowly. "It''s her?" The old man in wheelchair frowned slightly. The eyes of the king were fixed on Tu Shanhong''s tall and strong body, he felt that this guy who looked very ordinary was very unusual. "Tu Shan is in charge!" The king''s power and hegemony bow to Tu Shanhong, "long time no see." Tu Shanhong glanced at them and said, "you''re here, too, but there are so many people in. It''s not like your cowering style." "Er..." The wheelchair old man was very speechless, "Tu Shanda''s words are not good. the cause of the Mutian City incident is a junior of our Taoist League. Of course, we old people have the obligation to solve it, but this matter involves outside creatures. Does Tu Shanda not plan to do it?" Tu Shan red face indifferent, "our people have long been in the city, I''m just waiting for his news." "Yes, yes!" Dongfang yuechu said with a thud face, "the matter of Mu Tiancheng can be solved by my elder brother and my master. You old people who are in alliance can come here or not!" The king''s power glanced at the beginning of the eastern moon. "The blood of the Oriental spirit clan has become Tu Shan''s Apprentice? It''s the misfortune of our Taoist League! " The East month beginning of suddenly stare big eyes, "what do you say?"? Look at the evil spirit on me. I''m a demon. What kind of Oriental spirit clan The imperial power didn''t pay attention to the beginning of Dongfang yuechu. Instead, it stood up and looked at Mu Tiancheng. "I don''t know who Tu Shanda said. He can make you so confident. After all, I haven''t seen him do it." Tu Shan was very cold and said, "look at it!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s face turned black, and Temo was ignored. "Ah, old man, I''m talking to you!" At the beginning of the eastern month, with one hand on his waist and one eyebrow on his face, he looked at the overlord. "Don''t make trouble, smelly boy. I can''t even cheat you, let alone the overlord of Yiqi road alliance ~" Gao Daqiang looks at Dongfang yuechu jokingly. At the beginning of the eastern month, he was speechless and looked at Mu Tiancheng. "You old guys are really boring. Didn''t you want to fight to get in just now? Why don''t you go in now? " The king''s power and hegemony smile, "the three young masters of aolaiguo have all come. What''s to worry about today?" "Third young master?" Dongfang yuechu took a deep look at Gao Daqiang, then took a deep breath, looked left and right, "where is it? Where is it? " Gao Daqiang shows his disdain for Dafang at the beginning of the month. Your acting skills are quite pompous.Boom! With a loud noise, we can see that the Tianmen wall surrounding the city has formed a closed cube confined space, sealed the city and everyone in it, the cube wrapped the city and flew to the north. Dongfang yuechu was shocked, "my God, what is this? Where is this going to take Mu Tiancheng? " The wheelchair old man looked indifferent. "There is only one place in the world that can kill the creatures outside the circle. Of course, they want to take Mu Tiancheng there..." "Where?" At the beginning of Dongfang Yue''s day, he looked at Gao Daqiang and said, "Oh It''s the circle of the third young master. it''s said that the circle people and Demons drawn by the third young master were safe and sound, but the creatures outside the circle would be destroyed once they touched. take Mu Tiancheng there. The old friends of Yiqi daomeng have a little intelligence quotient, Yes "Yellow mouthed child, how to speak?" The wheelchair old man browed, "your adults didn''t discipline you well. It seems that I can only do it for them!" Dongfang yuechu quickly hid behind Tu Shanhong and pulled her skirt, "master, father, help Tu Shan''s red face was indifferent, "don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to move you..." The overlord and the wheelchair elders frowned one after another, "has Tu Shanda really taken the blood of the Dongfang lingzu as his disciples..." "Not a disciple, but a personal disciple!" Dongfang yuechu made a grimace, "how are you, old friends, regret it..." "Presumptuous! Shut up, old folks The old man in the wheelchair looked like, "do you know who this is next to me? Your aunt Dongfang huaizhu is his wife, you have to call him uncle! " "Well! No Dongfang yuechu said, "my aunt married him just to help you give birth to a descendant with oriental spirit blood and royal blood. he didn''t love my aunt at all, my aunt was not happy until she died!" "Asshole!" The wheelchair old man was angry and Blue Mana surged in his palm. Tu Shan red eyes a Lin, "I cover the east at the beginning of the month, understand?" Chapter 960 The old man of the Li family was frustrated by Tu Shanhong for a while. the golden face God of fire, Jin Renfeng, a few months ago was a bloody lesson. He didn''t dare to face Tu Shanhong. "Uncle Li, forget it!" The monarchy frowned slightly, he didn''t know what Dongfang yuechu said, so he didn''t mean to blame Dongfang yuechu at all. The king waved his hand, and a golden light burst out of his fingertips and disappeared into the sky gate cube. The next moment, everyone present, including Dongfang yuechu, saw the inside of Tianmen cube. This is also for Tu Shanhong''s convenience, especially the third young master. Later, the king pushed the wheelchair, "Uncle Li, let''s follow up as soon as possible, so that we can support at any time!" "Hum!" The wheelchair old man gave a cold hum, collected the surging mana in his hands, and was pushed away by the overlord. "Well! Old man, you have the ability... " Dongfang was still shooting at the beginning of the month, but was stopped by Tu Shanhong. "If you take the initiative to make trouble again, I will give you to Yiqi daomeng!" With that, Tu Shanhong followed him at the beginning of the month. At the beginning of the eastern month Gao Daqiang was so confused that they all knew that Lao Tzu was the third young master, but they left one by one. they didn''t even have the courtesy to ask Lao Tzu to go first. It''s really rude. In this regard, Gao Daqiang can only cover his face and smile, and then keep up. ¡­¡­ At this moment, Xiao Tianhao, a black robed man in the city, looks very blue. "You old men are really good at writing. You want to take the whole city to the border and destroy me." "Hum!" Wen Lao looked at the hole in his chest that was poked out by the old man of Xiao family, and said with disdain, "you hairy boy want to fight with us, you are still tender after all!" The old man of Tianyan Yang''s family had a sweat on his forehead. "At the present speed We still need half a day to reach the border. We must not take it lightly! " "Half a day?" Wen Lao frowned and said, "I''ve spent so much mana, but I still need half a day? The old man didn''t give him any weight. " , the heavenly gate leader, has not rebutted." suck Fei Lao smiled. "The gate is very good. , have you not noticed that this strange mountain in the city has been strengthened by the curse of the gate of heaven?" "What''s more, we also need to spare some energy to greet this Xiao family child..." Fei walked slowly towards Xiao Tianhao with his sword. "Don''t touch my son!" Xiao family old son a flash body stopped in front of Fei Lao. Fei waved his hand gently, and two magic flying swords directly pierced the lute bone of the Xiao family and nailed it to the wall. "Children If it were not for the rules of Yiqi daomeng, your father would not be qualified to come here with us. He is too weak! " Fei looked indifferent. "You want to rely on your father Wait for the next life Fei took a sword flower lightly with his right hand, without any energy fluctuation, Xiao Tianhao''s body turned into pieces instantly. "It''s not kind of the old man!" Wen Lao wiped the sweat on his bald head and said, "look at his current state, just when we worked together to help Tianmen seal the city, he didn''t make much effort!" "Come on..." Mr. Zhang is also tired and backache, "you are not blind to hear about the old man. just now, old man Fei used as much mana as we do, people are in good condition, just because he is so much better than us!" "Cut..." The old man spat and looked at Fei with complicated eyes. "Under Wang Quanjian, the king of power, old man Fei is indeed the strongest one. although he doesn''t want to admit it, he is much better than us." "It is..." Yang''s eyes became sharp when he saw Fei. "Now Xiao''s boy is dead, let''s take the opportunity to challenge Fei." "Hey, hey That''s exactly what I mean! " Smell the old face to show the evil smile, "Lao Zhang, together, old man Fei can be powerful!" "Well! Together The old man Zhang Jia''s eyes on Fei Lao gradually became crazy. Fei stood still and didn''t notice the abnormality of the people behind him. after killing Xiao Tianhao, he felt relaxed and his memories of the royal family over the years climbed to his heart. These memories are beautiful and sour, but these memories are gradually blurred, and in the end, there are only painful memories in Fei Lao''s mind. the memory of painful death keeps enlarging and spreading, and soon occupies Fei Lao''s whole mind. Fei looked up at the sky, slowly raised his hand, the sword in his hand was across his neck, a tear fell from his old eyes, "master, I''m coming to see you...""Uncle Fei! Wake up! Defend quickly At this moment, Fei Lao''s ear sounded a familiar voice, his eyes lit up, instantly put the sword across his neck, and quickly summoned a golden light to protect his body. The rest of the old men have fallen into a state of madness, and they are attacking Fei, with blood sword, thunder, purple eyes, and powerful skills like money free. Fei Lao''s face was bright, and his body was flashing quickly. He waved several charms and pasted them on several people''s forehead to hold them all. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the judge''s pen in his hand has appeared in the back of Fei Lao''s head. Fei Lao''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. The golden sword appeared on his back and easily cut off the arms of the huangquan people. He also quickly broke away from the battle, opened the distance, and looked at the huangquan people with covetous eyes, his back was already in a cold sweat! "Hoo Feilaopang, you are so good The Taoist priest of Tianmen in the sky breathed a long sigh of relief, because he wanted to control the flight of this cube, he was protected by the protective shield put out by the people at the beginning. He saw everything that happened just now, but he could only shout in the sky because of his lack of skills. "Xiao Tianhao! Do you have any other moves? Let''s all do it Fei Lao looks at Xiao Tianhao with dignified face. Xiao Tianhao has come back to life at this time. "Damn..." Xiao Tianhao''s face was livid, and his face was sweating. "It''s too strong. even at this point, he can easily fight one against four!" The man of the huangquan clan is biting his teeth. His broken arm has recovered. He raises his hand and continues to attack. Feilao once again a sword cut down, the huangquan clan has become a fragment. But the fragments instantly recovered, and the huangquan continued to attack again. "Well! Isn''t it that you can''t kill them? " Fei said, "if you can''t kill me once, I''ll kill you a thousand times. I''ll see how many times you can revive! Half a day later, when you reach the border, you are dead! " Chapter 961 "Well Ah At this time, Xiao Tianhao covered his neck with both hands and knelt down on the ground with clenched teeth, his mouth made a painful voice: "Keke, Keke, can''t win! He''s too strong for us to win... " Fei frowned tightly. What''s the trouble? "Ha ha..." The next second, Xiao Tianhao released the palm of his neck, the corner of his mouth grinned slightly, and slowly stood up from the ground, "you are really a waste, just like your waste father!" Fei Lao''s brow is wrinkled deeper. What''s the situation? Is this guy talking to himself? What''s more, Fei noticed that Xiao Tianhao seems to have some changes, now he gives people a different feeling than just now, as if he had completely changed a person. As soon as Xiao Tianhao''s voice fell, Xiao''s father, who had been nailed on the wall, flew to Fei again. Fei frowned and controlled the flying sword inserted on the bone of Xiao''s lute. He wanted to limit Xiao''s action in this way, but it had no effect at all. Xiao''s speed was not affected at all. "Hee hee..." Xiao Tianhao said with a brilliant smile, "what''s up, Mr. Fei! Did the old Xiao family I controlled overturn your cognition? Can''t you cast mana when the lute bone is pierced? no I can make him better! " As soon as Xiao Tianhao''s voice fell, the old man of the Xiao family seemed to be crazy and rushed towards Fei in black light. Fei frowned and couldn''t understand what was going on. the magic power of the Xiao family was very clear to him. It was really inferior. But how can the strength of the other side suddenly soar, to a degree almost comparable with their own. Fei frowned and the battle was at a standstill. "Ha ha ha!" Xiao Tianhao put his hands on his chest and said, "what did you say just now? How far is Mr. Xiao from you? How are you doing now? Can you cover it? " Fei frowned tightly, and Xiao''s father suddenly became stronger, which made him hard to deal with! Xiao Tianhao has time to put together the monsters who were killed before, and then resurrect them with all their secret skills to join the fight against Fei Lao, who looks at the deadlock. "Hey, hey! It seems that you feilao is just the end of a strong bullet! " Xiao Tianhao laughs strangely, "and you can''t reach the border in half a day..." As soon as Xiao Tianhao''s voice fell, Jiye and several demon kings came out. They worked together to reduce the speed of Tianmen cube. Suddenly, the cube stops abruptly! Strong inertia let all the people in the space fall out unexpectedly. "The second younger brother is really bad. I didn''t tell him in advance!" Xiao Tianhao joked, "if it wasn''t for their agility, they would be lying on the ground now!" In the outside world, countless huge earthworms appear on the ground, the earthworms intertwine with each other to form four huge ropes, which directly stop the skygate cube flying at high speed. However, due to the large number of earthworms, the earthworms were quickly integrated again. The king looked up to the horizon where the fish belly was white. "Tu Shanda is in charge. It''s said that the huangquan people are very weak in the sun, isn''t it?" Tu Shanhong nodded, "well." "That''s easy!" The king wielded a sword at the mountain in the distance. The mountain cracked in an instant, and the sunlight came from the crack. Earthworms are stimulated by the sun and begin to fade. With a few swords, the remnant part was destroyed, and Tianmen cube set out again. Inside "ah! It''s moving again How fast Xiao Tianhao looked happy, "it seems that we can only interfere with the driver!" Xiao left his fight with Fei and headed for Taoist priest Tianmen in the sky. Fei rushed forward to protect the Dharma for Taoist priest Tianmen. In order not to affect the Taoist priest of Tianmen, Fei almost used all his strength to split Mr. Xiao with one sword, the two collided in the air, causing a strong spark, and each other''s bodies retreated tens of meters. Fei Lao was sweating heavily and his face was dignified. "I can''t see that Xiao Lao''s head is so fierce now, and after such a long fight with such high intensity, he can even draw with me!" "No! Draw? " Fei frowned, "why is it always a draw?" "No! Why didn''t those demon kings join the fight? " "No! Is the other party''s purpose at the beginning not to kill, but to keep us fighting? " Outside, the king raised his sword again. He wanted to destroy the mountain in the distance and let the sun shine in."Young master! Don''t chop Fei Lao''s voice recalled in his mind, "we''ve been cheated..." "Hee hee I can see that... " Xiao Tianhao has a smile on his face. "He has been constantly resurrected, that is to say, we have to fight constantly, let us release the skills, so as to absorb them! This is a spirit guiding array Fei looked at Xiao Tianhao with a dignified face, "what do you want to do, kid?" "Hee hee It''s all right to tell you that it''s over here! " Xiao Tianhao said, "because I raise something, it needs Demon power or mana to nourish it. I used to sell such a big monster to support him!" "But later I found that feeding it with light Demon power and mana was not enough, and it also needed moves, so I built a spirit guiding array. All the moves released inside and outside the city of Mu Tian were his food, and he had a good time these days! At this point, I would like to thank the king''s sword just now. That sword satisfied him very much "What on earth do you want to do?" Outside the city, the old man of the Li family was livid, "Li Muchen!" The king was slightly stunned, "Uncle Li, he is Xiao Tianhao..." The old man frowned and said, "this is the work of my third daughter Li Muchen. I know her so well, Xiao Tianhao can''t make such a powerful spirit guiding array!" Tu shanhonghong nodded, "the old man of the Li family is right. According to the news from our majesty, his body belongs to Xiao Tianhao, but his soul belongs to Li Muchen. all this is done by Li Muchen. Xiao Tianhao is just a fool puppet who loves Li Muchen deeply..." "Your Majesty?" All the people present almost fell out of their eyes when they heard Tu Shanhong''s words. "Red? What, your majesty? Do you have your Majesty in Tushan? What''s so special, isn''t it you? " The third young master looked at TU Shanhong in amazement. He was a little suspicious of life. with his understanding of Tu Shanhong, how can such a powerful woman call others his majesty? The king''s power and the old man of the Li family also looked at each other. How could Tu Shanda, the leader of the family, call someone his majesty? Tushan, is it going to change? Chapter 962 "Yes Tu Shan is red and domineering, "now you just need to know that Tu Shan has his majesty. As for the others Let''s solve the immediate problems first! " The third young master clenched his fist. Compared with what happened in Mu Tian City, he was interested in Tu Shanhong''s majesty. Now he wants to kill Mu Tiancheng directly and dig out his Majesty in Tu Shanhong''s mouth to see who he is. But at the same time, he was also very curious about the extent to which the so-called Li Muchen''s research and utilization of extraterrestrial organisms had reached. So in the end He still gritted his teeth and endured it! "Hee hee Or do you know me? Even if I change a pair of leather bags, I can still see that I am your baby daughter! " Li Muchen showed a funny smile on his face, "of course, I am for learning, for research, for exploring the unknown, for pursuing the truth, didn''t you teach me that since I was a child? Dad... " "Rebellious son! It''s you Li''s face was so blue that he almost didn''t have a mouthful of old blood on the ground. "Tu Shan is in charge, third young master!" The old man frowned, "please do us a favor! As long as we let Mu Tiancheng reach the border as soon as possible, no matter what conspiracy this rebel has, it will be destroyed once! " Tu Shanhong: "no!" Gao Daqiang pondered for two seconds, looking to the east at the beginning of the month: "who is the third young master?" "I don''t know anything!" she said It seems that these guys are really going to see the play to the end! "Third young master!" The old man of Li''s family was about to explode, "are you really not afraid of the misfortune? At that time, the circle you have worked hard to circle will be destroyed! " Gao Daqiang said with a serious face, "you really recognize the wrong person. I swear that if I were the third young master, heaven would strike thunder!" All of you: -- You are cruel! "It''s OK, Uncle Li." The king can''t see it anymore. "We''ll escort, I''ll open the way! Escort Tianmen to the border After that, the king and the Li family flew to the front of the gate of heaven. Dongfang yuechu looked at Gao Daqiang and said, "third young master, did you draw a circle and use up all the Demon power? Now you can''t do it?" "No way?" The third young master glanced at Dongfang yuechu, at that time, a hammer hit Dongfang yuechu''s head and immediately grew a big red envelope. Dongfang yuechu cried, "master, father..." "It seems that the legend is true. Ten thousand years ago, the three young masters opened up the circle with their own strength, their own damage was serious, and there was no one in ten demon forces!" Tu Shan''s face was calm. "Let''s follow. Your majesty may let me do it at any time." At the end of the speech, Tu Shanhong kept up with the east wind at the beginning of the month. "Oh, don''t worry!" Gao Daqiang flew to Tu shanhonghong and said, "who is your Majesty in your mouth? Has that guy ever appeared in the vision shared by the overlord? Is that the turkey? Or the green deer? I don''t even look like that... " However, Tu shanhonghong didn''t pay any attention to him. he flew straight away without saying a word. Beishan border town, above the city wall. "Hey, look at the sky!" A dog demon widens his eyes, looks at the sky and greets his companion. The dog demon, who was still gnawing bones, looked at the sky blankly, and then his eyes almost fell to the ground, "I wipe, it''s human! Have humans come to us? " The imperial power is hanging over the border city, and a sword is wielded, with a loud bang, the defense array of the big city is split under the light of the sword, and the heavenly gate cube comes behind the royal power. Bang Dang! The bones in the dog demon''s hand fell to the ground. "The defense array is broken!" The little demons in the city were shocked one by one. "I wipe! A sword will break the defensive array. Who is this "It''s yidaomeng, and there''s a huge black cube behind it Is it a big magic weapon to attack "Whatever the hell, go and call the boss!" "Call a fart!" The boss of the demons was expressionless, sweating and looking at the sky, "are you stupid?" "Boss?" What''s the situation? Boss: "cough, let''s just pretend nothing happened." Banshees: "boss, will it seem that we have no face?" Boss: "even if I lose my life, I need to face a fart!" The demons: -- Inside the Tianmen cube, Li Muchen looked disgusted and said, "it''s stingy to be a king. It''s really boring to use the move of cutting mountains just now!"Fei Lao and Tianmen Taoist priest are still struggling to support in the space. Fei tried his best not to use new moves, just like Mr. Xiao. "Taoist priest Tianmen is really a hard-working man..." Li Muchen joked, "I especially appreciate people who work hard, especially In my town As soon as the voice fell, the Taoist priest of Tianmen was surprised to find that there was a trace of golden liquid in the energy shield that originally protected his body, "son of a bitch The Taoist priest of Tianmen gave a fierce drink, and his face became ferocious. This is the rhythm of trying hard. In a flash, the golden liquid is full of energy shield, which submerges the Taoist priest of Tianmen. The Taoist priest of Tianmen struggles wildly and talks about the earth shaking stirring by the golden liquid in the energy hood. "Ha ha..." Li Muchen said with a smile, "the Taoist priest''s energy shield is also in my city, I am in charge of my territory. Why do you look down on me?" "Tianmen! How are you doing? " Fei frowned tightly, Taoist priest Tianmen''s energy shield was permeated with golden liquid, careless! After all, the Taoist priest of Tianmen still didn''t answer Fei Lao''s words, and the energy inside the mask was calm. "The Tianmen mantra of Taoist priest Tianmen is as solid as gold, but I don''t know if it can work now Hey, hey With a little smile, Li Muchen slowly raised his right hand and waved heavily towards the front of the Tianmen wall. Stab! There was a huge crack in the Tianmen wall in an instant, in the crack, you can see the figure of the overlord and the Li family. Tianmen Taoist priest''s eyes in the next second also completely turned into a muddy color, the expression on the face also gradually changed. The golden liquid spreads along the cracks and instantly fills the outer wall of the whole cube. Like the inner space of the cube, it also turns golden. Then, the golden Tianmen cube stopped in the air "Ha ha ha! Take control of success Li Muchen laughed wildly, "the border is close, but I won the final victory. Are you How angry? Ha ha ha As he spoke, the golden cube in Li Muchen''s control flew towards the imperial power. "King power alliance leader, your sword skill is so powerful, why don''t you attack?" Li Muchen said, "Oh, by the way, you can only block it, you don''t dare to cut it! You''re afraid to get jinchenxi everywhere! " Chapter 963 "Since you don''t dare to attack, I''m not polite!" Li Muchen said with a smile, "I want to stamp a seal on the ground!" As he spoke, Li Muchen manipulated the golden cube and fell towards the city below. the little demons in the city were scared to run for their lives one by one. If such a big thing fell down, they were afraid that a pile of Hukou books would die. The sky''s overlord and others have no time to rescue, they can only watch the cube fall. At a high place in the city of Mu Tian, Gao fan and his party hide in an independent energy shield, this shield is made by Gao fan himself, with the function of stealth, which is much more reliable than those guys in Yitong League. People in the energy shield can also see what''s going on outside. "Your Majesty..." Cuiyuling frowned and said, "don''t you really do it?" Gao fan was lying on the beach chair, eating melon seeds, with a cool face. "Don''t worry, everything is under my control!" "But If such a powerful blow really falls, it will destroy the border city. Not to mention, it will also shake off a lot of golden dawn. At that time, I''m afraid the whole world will be in danger! " "No hurry It''s going to be ok... " Gao fan is still listless, his attention is now focused on the outside, the tall and strong body behind Tu shanhonghong, although he can''t judge the identity of the other party, it can be seen from Gao Daqiang''s actions and words, this guy is the third youngest in Aolai country, which can be said to be the founder of the current world! At this time, it seems that in order to confirm Gao fan''s words, the cube suddenly stopped in mid air and did not really land. "What''s this?" Li Muchen was stunned and felt the great power from below. Just below the cube, there is a man with long hair and full of muscle, he holds up the golden cube with one hand, with great momentum. "My Lord! It''s the Lord of heaven The frightened little demons recognized the muscle man one after another and jumped up happily. "The Lord of heaven is here, we are saved!" "Your Majesty is mighty!" "My Lord, 666!" Li Muchen''s face was awe inspiring, "destroy Tianjun Shikuan?" Shi Kuan''s face was cold, and he threw the huge golden cube towards the border heavily. then a flash appeared behind the cube, followed by another punch, which accelerated the speed of the cube flying out. Bang bang! The golden cube moved tens of kilometers towards the border in an instant. "Shi Kuan, the king of destruction, is really strong!" The king''s eyes were in a hurry to catch up. At this time, Shi Kuan''s eyes suddenly changed. It seemed that he could not even lift his arm. "Ha ha ha!" Li Muchen laughs madly, "demon emperor Shi Kuan, even you can''t resist Jin Chenxi''s control?" Shi Kuan frowned and looked at Jin Chenxi on his hand. The evil force of luck compressed him to death. After the ground, a yellow sand burst, pushing the golden cube towards the border. Fan Yunfei stands on the ground, and the operator is long yellow sand, taking over Shi Kuan''s work of pushing boxes. The monarch and the Li family frowned, "destroy the emperor Shi Kuan, and the western regions fan Yunfei. How do they know we are going to take this thing to the border?" Tu Shan''s red face was indifferent. "We monsters are more than you human beings can see!" At the end of his speech, Tu Shanhong threw the East moon on the ground and headed for the golden cube. She received an order from Gao fan to help them push the box. Bang! With the help of the three demon kings, the cube became fat quickly and was close to the border. In the invisible space of Gao fan in the cube, a group of people beside Gao fan can''t help but breathe out a long breath. They have been watching the opera, and it''s a thrill. Now that victory is close, they can''t help feeling a lot more relaxed. "Hong Hong, good shot!" Gao fan could not help clapping. Everyone looked at Gao fan with disdain. Your majesty, you are so powerful. Why don''t you do it yourself? What''s so exciting? Golden girl Jin Chenxi frowned, "Your Majesty, if we really get there, red eye mingluan and I will die as well!" Red eye Ming Luan e''s eyebrows slightly frown, looking at Gao fan''s eyes, it''s interesting not to give up, "it doesn''t matter, I..." "How can I let you die?" Gao fan got up slowly and stood up with his negative hand, "and do you think it''s over now? You look down on Li Muchen too much! Besides, I haven''t appeared yet? How could it end like this? " Everyone frowned: what? What happened?"Watch it! The real show has just come on Li Muchen lay quietly on the ground. "Hey, hey..." Feilao smile, "it seems that we have been saved!" "Well!" Wen Lao nodded, "the border is close, it seems that there is nothing to worry about!" "Hee hee Stupid Li Muchen gave a faint smile. Fei frowned tightly, and suddenly felt a little bit bad. the long sword in his hand went away and directly fell into Li Muchen''s eyebrow. Li Muchen''s sword, not only did not die, but also laughed, "Fei Lao''s insight is really sharp, but unfortunately, it''s still late..." "Ha ha ha!" At this time, Li Muchen had turned into a pool of golden liquid, her voice echoed in the air, "I really want to thank several demon emperors for their food, delicious food, delicious Demon power, thanks to you, I can break ahead of time! Ha ha ha The next second, Li Muchen completely integrated into the whole golden space. The gold liquid suddenly soared, directly submerged the whole space, and everyone in the space, including Fei Lao, was submerged in the golden dawn one by one. Only the space where Gao fan and others lived was not affected, and Gao fan calmly accepted the gaze of the people: Your Majesty, is this also under your control? Gao fan glanced at everyone and shrugged helplessly: "you don''t have to look at me like this. I''m in control of everything!" The public didn''t believe it: Your Majesty, are you serious? All of a sudden, the golden cube fell to the ground and turned into a large pool of golden liquid, lying quietly on the ground of the border. one side was the bottomless abyss created by the third young master when he drew a circle, and the other was the assembled human demon Alliance. "Damn it! It''s just a little bit close! " The master of Li family beat his thigh heavily. Li Muchen''s voice came from the golden liquid, looking very excited, "hee hee I feel, I feel the trees, the flowers, the insects, the rabbits... " Chapter 964 "It''s like all the life on the land eroded by me grows out of my body, just like my limbs and arms..." "But this is just my feeling, so the big demons above, you hurry up, I want to try how strong I am now!" Li Muchen looked up at the powerful people in the sky, with a look of contempt on his face. Stone wide eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "little human, actually speechless?" "We haven''t seen anything outside the circle. What''s the matter?" Tu Shanhong looked disdainful. "So Shall we do it? " Fan Yunfei said that he was a little confused. Gao fan gave him the task of stopping the southern Prince and helping Tu Shanhong. Tu Shanhong didn''t receive Gao fan''s orders either, so he could only say nothing. At this time, the king''s power was in full swing. When he waved his hand, he cut out three swords and cut all the gold liquid''s ten li area apart. the piece of land directly split and fell into the abyss below. "I wipe! The purpose of this imperial power is to throw these old men into the abyss together Gao fan scolds in surprise, controls the invisible space and leaves the space of Mu Tiancheng, hanging in the air. He doesn''t want the golden girl Jin Chenxi and red eye mingluan to die here. This space is still invisible, no one can see it. Just at this time, a huge hand with a width of 100 meters suddenly grew out of the golden liquid sliding down, and grasped the land with one hand, through the arm connection, the earth''s falling trend was stopped abruptly. Shi Kuan appeared in front of the golden palm, tore the golden palm off his arm and flew to the circle drawn by the three young masters. The palm of his hand touched the circle of the third young master. After a burst of smoke, it turned into air "It seems to work!" There was a light smile on Li''s face. In Gao fan''s invisible space, poison lady can''t help murmuring, "it''s so strong to destroy the emperor!" "Er..." Eight eyes male a listen to this words, in the heart face immediately not taste, "hum, let me go out, the effect is also the same!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Shi Kuan is very strong, but don''t you find anything else? Take a closer look at the Golden Dawn liquid on the ground. It''s moving regularly The crowd gazed in the past and found that it was exactly what Gao Fan said. "With my understanding of jinchenxi, these jinchenxi on the ground are happy..." Golden girl Jin Chenxi looks dignified, "that Li Muchen is not so simple..." Before the words were heard, the golden liquid on the ground suddenly burst up, not only produced countless hands to grasp the ground, but also produced more than ten fists to hit the stone wide. Shi Kuan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he rushed to deal with it, breaking up the dozens of fists. "What a tough guy!" King Samo frowned, "even if it''s the emperor, can you just take his attack?" "No! I didn''t just take it. " Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "but the moment Shi Kuan''s fist touched the golden liquid, most of his power was absorbed, became the food of the golden liquid, and The golden liquid is also melting into Shi Kuan''s body... " "What?" The king of samadhi''s eyes brightened, "so, the emperor of heaven, he may also be controlled?" "Not possible, but mostly..." Gao fan looks calm. At this time, in the golden hands of the ground, a golden Li Muchen flew out, "let me try to destroy the real strength of the emperor!" "Arrogance Stone wide eyebrow a pick, a punch to Li Muchen. Li Muchen was not afraid of Shi Kuan''s fist, which was bigger than her body. Boom! With one hard blow, Shi Kuan retreated ten meters, his right arm was covered with the golden liquid again, and his face was a little dignified. And Li Muchen''s arm connected with half of his body was directly blasted into dregs! "The power of the demon emperor in the legend can mobilize the power of heaven and earth. Once it is exerted, it is incomparably powerful and can not be resisted by human force!" The remaining half of Li Muchen''s face was full of madness. Looking at the Li family''s old man and overlord in the sky, he said, "I took his attack today. Can you join us? Ha ha ha ha ha "I am the right choice for mankind!" Li Muchen laughed wildly, "my research is the hope of mankind, and the outside world is the future of mankind!" "You always think that the outside is evil, a forbidden area that can''t be touched. You even think that everything that happens outside is a mirage!" Li Muchen''s smile is still arrogant, "now he really appears in front of you, how do you feel?"The king''s face was calm. "In addition to dispersing part of Shikuan''s Demon power, you also used the mana of those elders trapped in the city?" "That''s right!" Li Muchen looked evil and said, "originally these old guys could not compete with Shi Kuan, but with my help, they successfully resisted Shi Kuan, and they might devour Shi Kuan completely! That''s the demon emperor of Beishan Mountain. Can you do it to my level? " At this time, the golden liquid on Shi Kuan''s small arm gradually spread, covering half of his body in an instant. Tu Shanhong''s eyes are awe inspiring. She wants to help Shi Kuan remove the golden liquid from his body with her insulated claw, but Gao fan tells her not to move. At that moment, Tu Shanhong can''t help feeling that Gao fan is Jin Chenxi''s accomplice, and Gao fan is also an outsider. But thinking of Gao fan''s new world, she hesitated. When the monarchy panicked, Li Muchen assimilated several old guys of Yiqi alliance and several demon kings, so he could defeat Shi Kuan. If he could integrate Shi Kuan, what would he do? But since Shi Kuan is no longer saved, it''s better to start first and kill him! In this way, the king raised his sword. Tu Shanhong suddenly raises her head, and she receives an order from Gao fan, asking her to stop the monarchy and ensure that Li Muchen can smoothly integrate Shi Kuan. Of course, Tu Shanhong will not agree with Gao fan''s instructions. She is almost certain that it is not Gao fan who gives the instructions, but Jin Chenxi. Tu Shanhong appears behind Shi Kuan with a flash. He uses both hands to help Shi Kuan quickly wipe off the golden liquid. The king frowned and stopped. "Insulated claw! It''s amazing Li Muchen laughed even more strangely, "even Jin Chenxi''s power can be isolated!" "Well! Little golden man Dongfang yuechu didn''t know where she came from. She looked at Li Muchen with disdain. "my master is the most powerful in the world. You''re not her opponent at all!" Chapter 965 With the help of Tu Shanhong, the golden liquid on Shi Kuan''s body decreases rapidly, and his eyes gradually recover. "Ha ha!" Li Muchen was still confident, "I can''t win her? Is that right? " At this time, Tu shanhonghong suddenly stopped his action, raised his hand and patted Shikuan to fly towards the golden liquid on the ground. Stone wide caught off guard, directly submerged by the golden liquid, there is no sound. At this time, Tu Shanhong also looked at his palm in amazement, showing a surprised expression. Everyone looked silly. What''s the operation of Tu shanhonghong? "Ha ha ha!" Li Muchen laughs with pride, "Tu Shanhong is really powerful, and he is out of my control so quickly. Tu Shan''s magic is really interesting to me!" Tu Shan is red and iron green. He never thought that he would be disturbed by Jin Chenxi. "Asshole! Give me back, my Lord King Samo was so anxious that he jumped out of Gao fan''s hiding space and rushed to Li Muchen. Li Muchen was caught off guard and was torn off an arm by King Samo. However, King Samo himself fell into calm because he was contaminated with the golden liquid, and then was completely submerged. People were slightly stunned, and King Samo suddenly appeared from the void, which was very strange. The overlord and others looked at the void that King Samo jumped out of. They didn''t pay attention to it before. Now they also found that the space was different. Gao fan covers his face. He only defends things from outside. He didn''t expect that people inside would run out, so he didn''t restrict people''s movement. Now it seems that Gao fan''s hands are exposed, and the invisible space is released, revealing a group of people inside. "Big brother!" The East month beginning smile, "you hide in here unexpectedly?" Tu Shan''s red eyebrows wrinkled tightly. She wanted to ask Gao fan what he meant? The royal power and hegemony frowned deeply, a group of demons and two human beings, and a son of Tianyan Yang family. How did this lineup escape everyone''s attention? After all, the third young master was quite powerful, as a result, he found that the expression on his face was similar to that of other people, and he was also surprised. "Well! It''s you Li Muchen looks at Gao fan with fierce eyes. Gao fan really left her a big psychological shadow before. "Ah..." Gao fan sighed, "yes, I wanted to wait for a while. Now it seems that I can''t wait until then..." "Asshole!" Li Muchen gritted his teeth, "today I will let you die miserably!" Everyone was slightly surprised, and even Tu shanhonghong felt very curious. From the beginning to now, Li Muchen has never shown such an expression to anyone, she has always been a light hearted person, and no one cares about her. But I don''t know why. As soon as Gao fan appears, Li Muchen seems to have met his mortal enemy. Opening his mouth and closing his mouth is to kill him. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "you''d better start quickly, so that I won''t kill you carelessly and waste the research results that you have spent so much time." Everyone took a breath, and Li Muchen''s power was recognized by everyone, but when Gao fan came out, he said, "I accidentally took you for a second." in this case, it''s just It''s a shame for Li Muchen, isn''t it? Sitting in a wheelchair, Li''s old man looked at the overlord with an ignorant face. "Is he bragging?" In his eyes, Gao fan is an ordinary man who has no magic power at all, but the question is how ordinary people fly in the sky? How can ordinary people make Li Muchen so afraid? "Rao, I can''t see any fluctuation of mana on him!" The monarch''s face is solemn, "but just by the fact that he can fly, it''s not that he has no magic power, but that we can''t see through him, this shows that his strength is above me!" "What?" Master Li is not willing to accept the result. a man who looks so young actually has the strength to surpass the leader of Yitong League. This is simply No reason! By the way! The alliance leader can''t see it. Should the third young master be able to see it? Thinking like this, the master of the Li family is already looking for the third young master. But after looking around, where is the shadow of the third young master? The guy doesn''t know when he''s gone. Gao fan knows when the third young master slipped away. just now, Gao fan looked at the third young master curiously, then the third young master nodded to Gao fan with a shy face, and then the third young master slipped away As for the reason, it must be the third young master''s advice.Here, Li Muchen is already preparing for the big move. She raised her right hand and clenched her fist heavily. The golden liquid scattered on the ground began to surge. The liquid is rolling like an earthquake tsunami, which instantly melts the whole city and the seal of Tianmen. in the end, everything gradually converges on the strange mountain in the city with the golden liquid, the mountain suddenly opens a pair of golden eyes and a big golden mouth. Li Muchen''s face once again showed a ferocious smile and began to speak, but his voice came from the mountain, "you ignorant creatures sitting in the sky, everyone you are present, including Shikuan, who has been integrated into the mountain by me, you have never stood at the top of the world, and you know nothing about power!" As soon as the voice fell, the mountain began to wriggle, as if it had life. Tu Shanhong''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and she raised her hand to blow out, which directly flew half of the golden mountain, but soon, the golden liquid restored the whole mountain. Tu shanhonghong was stunned and hit again, but the result was the same. It didn''t seem to affect the mountain at all. Dongfang yuechu said comfortingly, "master, don''t lose heart. If you fight a few more fists, it will have an effect." Tu Shanhong didn''t say a word, and a drop of sweat fell from her forehead, you know wool. Do you know how much Demon power these two fists cost me? "It seems that the mountain is alive!" Gao fan light smile, "the North Mountain demon emperor''s North Mountain heart is really easy to use!" Gao fan''s voice is not big, only the people around him can hear it. "The heart of Beishan..." "It''s said that Shi Kuan, the demon emperor of Beishan, became a demon Emperor just because he had the heart of Beishan. Li Muchen had the heart of Beishan, did he have the strength of the demon emperor?" "Yes, but Li Muchen''s purpose is more than that!" Gao fan nodded, "with Shi Kuan''s heart of Beishan and Li Muchen''s soul, Jin Chenxi has completely become a creature in the circle, and he is not afraid of the third young master''s circle..." "What?" Several people around Gao fan frowned and began to doubt life. Chapter 966 "Your Majesty ~" cuiyuling frowned slightly, "his power of recovery should come from the therapeutic liquid in the golden liquid. this is our skill of water spirit. I can use my hands and feet to change the therapeutic liquid to make him lose the ability of recovery!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "don''t need temporarily, when need, I will call you!" "Yes ~" Cui Yuling nodded. Tu Shanhong questions Gao fan''s behavior. "Your Majesty Can you tell me your purpose? I think your method is too dangerous! It may lead to the destruction of the whole world in the circle. " Others also look at Gao fan one after another. They are also puzzled about Gao fan''s practice, but they are absolutely loyal to Gao fan, so they don''t ask. Now that Tu Shanhong has asked, they also want to know. Gao fan glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "well, I have a showdown. I want to take Li Muchen under my command, so he can''t die." "What?" Everyone looked surprised. "Your majesty Tu Shanhong frowned, "do you know how dangerous it is to do this?" "Danger?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t let her destroy the world. After all, I am the master of the world!" The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but it seems to have a kind of magic power, which convinces everyone. Even Tu shanhonghong was shocked by Gao fan''s overbearing spirit, and she believed that Gao fan would be able to do it. On the other side, the old man of the Li family had a dignified face, "alliance leader..." "Don''t worry, Uncle Li!" The king''s face was calm, waving a golden sword, "heaven and earth a sword, breaking spirit and chopping soul!" Whew, whew! Countless golden flying swords suddenly appeared, converging into a golden sword shadow with a width of more than ten meters, falling towards Li Muchen below. Li Muchen dodged to avoid the sword. But the golden sword image is the same as long eyes, dead bite her buttocks. "Hee hee, the sword of heaven and earth is really powerful!" Li Muchen''s face was frivolous, and she was cut into two sections by the sword of imperial power and hegemony, fell into the golden liquid, and did not move. "Dead?" Everyone''s eyes were drawn to the past. "The spirit breaking and soul chopping style directly kills the soul. It should be dead..." The tone of the Li family''s old man''s voice seemed so insecure. "Hee hee..." Golden Li Muchen''s body converged from the liquid again, "unfortunately, even the soul, I can be reborn ~" "what? Can''t the soul die? " All the people present once again expressed their doubts about life. "It''s really interesting to know the secret technique of love and evil in the south!" Gao fan''s indifferent smile. "The love of the south?" When they heard Gao fan''s words, they all showed a puzzled expression: boss, please explain in detail! Gao Fan said jokingly, "the secret skill of Southern love is a kind of secret skill that makes two loving souls fetter each other. in short, Li Muchen is in fact entangled with two souls, one is Li Muchen''s own, and the other is Xiao Tianhao who loves Li Muchen deeply!" "The soul killed by the imperial power just now is actually Xiao Tianhao''s, when the imperial power killed Xiao Tianhao '' You can''t kill him The old man of the Li family looked angry. "Smelly boy, you are a king. Won''t you call him a king?" It''s too embarrassing for me, isn''t it? The king''s face was calm. "Thank you for reminding me, but I don''t know if you can find a solution." "Yes!" Gao fan looked up at the mountain with a joking look on his face, "but I don''t want to solve her yet, because I still want to see how far she can go?" "You..." The old man of Li family was very angry, "you are playing with fire!" "Asshole!" Dashan roars angrily, and Li Muchen''s eyes on Gao fan become cold. GAO fan seems to be able to see through her intentions every time, which frustrates her, who always claims to be smart and invincible. What does genius hate most? He is more talented than himself! Why can you think of what I can think of? Why can you always tear me down? It''s clear that I am the protagonist. Why do you see through every step. "Good, good!" Li Muchen was obviously more angry than the master of the Li family. "Since you want to know what I can do, I''ll show you what is the power to make the world tremble!" Li Muchen''s face grinned and melted directly into the golden liquid.Those golden liquid also completely fusion into the mountain, the mountain in the next moment into a huge monster with a skeleton. The monster is as high as 100 meters, and everyone is as small as a mole ant in front of him. it is made of solid stones all over its body, and its whole body is full of powerful demon power. "What? This is The power of demon emperor level Li''s eyes were bigger than the bronze bell, and they almost fell out. The king''s face sank, and he used his magic power to push out the old man''s wheelchair. "All the strength below the demon emperor, all leave here, and you will not be able to participate in the next battle!" "Ah ~" with a faint smile, Gao fan gently waves back the Li family, who was pushed out, and stops beside him, "those who don''t want to leave can come to me, and I promise you that you will not worry about your lives. after all, the play has just begun. I feel sorry for you to leave now!" "Asshole, you let me go!" Li''s old man looked at Gao fan and growled. Gao fan didn''t want to look at each other. He calmly looked at the huge monster in the distance and ignored him directly. Other people and demons who know Gao fan come to Gao fan one after another, even the beginning of the eastern month is no exception. Li Muchen was angry. "Bastard, you don''t pay attention to me. Can''t you see how powerful I am?" The giant waved his huge fist and hammered it at the place where Gao fan was. Tu shanhonghong has no time to blame Gao fan for his frivolity, and her face is serious and she dodges under her huge fist. she doesn''t want Dongfang yuechu to be so cold. But the giant''s strength has surpassed that of Tu shanhonghong. She resisted the blow, and for a moment, her teeth clenched. "Ha ha ha! Tu Shan demon fox, that''s all The giant laughed wildly, "let''s paint shanhonghong and become my first ghost!" Before her voice fell, Tu Shanhong felt the fear of death from her fist. Poof! A sword light flashed by and cut off Tu Shanhong''s huge fist directly. Tu Shanhong''s fear disappeared when she relaxed. Chapter 967 The King hung his sword beside Tu Shanhong and looked at the giant with a dignified face. "Thank you for your support!" Tu Shanhong glanced at the overlord. "It''s really a good sword technique. You are the second most powerful man I have ever seen "Ha ha! It''s a great honor to be praised by the Lord of Tushan! " The monarch''s face is very black, "but who is the first one?" Tu shanhonghong glances at Gao fan, and just wants to say it''s him, but he hesitates for a moment. although Gao fan''s strength against Jin Renfeng is truly unmatched, Gao fan''s real strength is still a mystery. The king looked at TU Shan''s red eyes, "sure enough, who is he? So powerful? " "He is..." Tu Shanhong wanted to say nothing and said, "forget it, you''ll soon know. We''d better solve this monster now!" "Well..." The monarch frowned slightly. Do the people in Tushan like to be so mysterious? "You ~" the huge monster looked at TU shanhonghong and the overlord standing side by side, and roared angrily, "Damn it!" Boom! With a roar, the giant set off an earth shaking hurricane, opening up a gap tens of meters wide on the ground. "You''re kidding At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s eyes were staring straight, "just roaring so hard? It''s on, isn''t it? " "I''m afraid the power of the demon is far beyond the power of the demon emperor." Red eyed Ming Luan frowned, "is it really Li Muchen inside?" "Yes! That''s too strong! " Golden girl Jin Chenxi''s face showed a hard to hide excitement, "I really want to eat him!" "Hoo Hoo Such a strong force has already exceeded the limit of the burden of the human soul! " Li xueyang panted and ran over, carrying the beaten black and blue Southern prince in his hand. "Miss Li, why are you here?" Xiao Li looks at Li xueyang in amazement. "Right, right..." Fan Yun stammered, "xueyang, this, here, dangerous!" Li xueyang said, "no Your majesty just called, but it''s a pity not to look at it. That''s why I came here! " Gao fan nodded, "Well! Now that you''re here, take a good look at it. It may inspire you to a certain extent to improve your strength! " "Thank you, your majesty!" The crowd bowed to Gao fan in unison. Mr. Li has been looking at these people with his neurotic eyes, Where do you have the confidence to gain combat experience from this level of fighting? Do you understand? What''s more, if you go to the theatre, just watch the theatre. What do you say? "Li Muchen!" The old man frowned and yelled, "I''ll give you another chance and surrender now!" "Gaga!" The giant laughs like a duck, "or does my father love me? If it''s all like this, will he give me a chance? Do you think you have the right to say that now? " "Rebellious son!" The master of the Li family was hammering heavily, "do you think we really can''t help you? Isn''t that the southern Love Bug? Isn''t it the fetter of the soul? Do you think our Li family''s research in this field is not as good as your little girl''s film? " "Gaga! Research on the Li family The giant sneered, "Dad, don''t deceive yourself. the researches recorded in our family are just rubbish for playing with children! Look at what I''ve done. Why don''t you understand? Everyone here is rubbish! " "I wipe it!" Gao fan was not happy at that time. He robbed my lines! "Master Li, will you curse the soul of Honglian?" Gao fan looks at the sky with an unhappy face. "Well? Yes The old man of the Li family is a little upset. this is our unique skill of the Li family. You asked me if I could? Is this mocking me? "I wish I could!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "later, you should grasp the opportunity, let everyone see, one body and two souls!" Mr. Li''s new face: when? When? One soul, two souls? What is one soul? In the sky, Tu Shan''s red face sank and his right hand clenched his fist, "king power alliance leader, please do me a favor. I want to verify what your majesty said about the south country''s situation!" "Good!" The imperial power is also very interested in Gao fan''s description of the love of the southern kingdom. he also wants to see how this strange power can plant the poison in his soul. The king took the lead in fighting, and splashed the sword rain all over the sky towards the giant, the sword rain stabbed the giant''s head and smashed it directly, but it didn''t seem to have much effect on the recovery of the giant''s head in the next second. The giant looked crazy. "It seems that you are just an ignorant human. Can''t you see it?Your power is nothing to me! Ha ha ha "Is it?" Tu Shanhong appeared in front of the giant''s face and said, "then try this!" "Exorcism!" Tu Shanhong punched the giant''s skull in the face and hammered a golden skeleton out of the giant''s back. "Right now, Mr. Li!" Gao fan a fierce drink, see others fight than oneself fight also special stimulation. When Master Li saw that Tu shanhonghong had knocked the giant''s soul out of his body, he immediately understood Gao fan''s meaning, "red lotus regret soul curse!" The golden skeleton looks at the Red Mana burst out from Li''s father with a look of consternation, and his eyes are lost in a moment. the Red Mana heavily impacts on the golden skeleton and knocks out a soul body in a cloak. this soul body looks at the scene with a look of consternation, which is undoubtedly Li Muchen. Li Muchen''s soul body flies back quickly, and the next second soul body is separated from her soul, this is a man with long hair, and this is Xiao Tianhao. "It''s really one soul and two souls!" Everyone''s eyes widened and they were surprised. "My dear daughter Don''t blame me for being a father. It''s really you... " The old man of the Li family had yellow eyes, and two lines of turbid tears fell from his face. Poof! He vomited a mouthful of blood, the red light that shrouded Li Muchen and Xiao Tianhao became more prosperous, and the distance between the two soul bodies was gradually expanding. He intended to tear the two souls together with his life. "Uncle Li, no!" The king frowned, "you don''t need to lose your life for her!" "No Alliance leader... " Li''s father shook his head and his face was full of despair. "I don''t want to live if I kill her myself. If I can, I want to be her father in my next life! Next life, I will educate her well! " Chapter 968 "Uncle Li..." The king''s eyes are red, and he wants to say nothing. Others at the scene frowned when they saw the father''s love for his daughter. "Your Majesty..." Red eyed Ming Luan''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "Can you help them..." The other women are also looking forward to Gao fan, it seems that only Gao fan can solve this problem. "Don''t worry, Li Muchen will be OK, and so will the old man of Li family!" Gao fan a face is indifferent, "you see a play well, when I should make a move, I will make a move naturally!" Tu shanhonghong can''t help looking at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, you don''t really want to save Li Muchen, do you?" Li Muchen, a dangerous creature, would never have stayed if she had painted Shanhong. "Don''t save me!" Gao fan evil spirit smile, "Li Mu Chen this Ni son is not so simple!" "What?" Tu Shan frowned and said, "is there anything else she can do?" Gao fan looked at the bruised little prince of the south, "or is it not so simple to say that the South love Gu? Little Wang Ye "Ha ha ~" the southern prince met Gao fan''s eyes, "you know quite a lot!" He is really curious about what is sacred about Gao fan. from just now until now, other people have been surprised, their faces are more and more wonderful, only Gao fan is indifferent in the whole process. This kind of indifference is not pretended, it''s really fearless. How powerful a person should be in this situation? I''m afraid there''s only the legendary third young master, right? All the little princes in the South doubted that Gao fan was the third young master. At this time, Li Muchen''s soul moved under the red light of the sky. "Hee hee, dad really loves me It''s the next life... " Li Muchen said with a smile, "it''s a pity that I don''t want to be your daughter in my next life, because I won''t die!" "Brother Tian, don''t leave me!" Li Muchen looks back hard and looks at Xiao Tianhao''s soul behind him. Xiao Tianhao''s soul suddenly widened his eyes, "OK, sister Chen..." As soon as the voice fell, more than ten purple silk threads appeared between the two soul bodies, connecting them. The speed of soul separation dropped abruptly, and soon the two souls converged under the silk thread. "What''s this?" "The love of the south?" People were surprised, but the power of the southern love bug was strange The old man of Li family widened his eyes, clenched his right hand and hammered heavily on his chest. Poof! It''s another breath of blood, and the red light rises again. Li Muchen and Xiao Tianhao''s souls once again opened the distance, but due to the role of purple silk thread, the distance between the two souls soon narrowed again. "Asshole!" The master Li raised his hand again and hammered it at his chest, but this time he was caught by Gao fan. "What are you doing?" The old man of Li family stares at Gao fan angrily. "Come on, old man!" Gao fan looked serious and said, "you know very well that the limit of your Honglian regret soul mantra is just like this, continue hammering, even if you break yourself, you can''t tear them apart!" "What shall we do! What should we do? Wow... " The old man of the Li family was about to crack and collapsed on the spot. "How can I save you, my daughter?" Just in a moment, the souls of Li Muchen and Xiao Tianhao coincided again and merged into the giant''s body. "Gaga that was close! It seems that Tu Shanhong can no longer be allowed to keep close to him! " The giant''s body trembled, all the people and demons who had been fused into the golden liquid by Li Muchen appeared on the giant''s shoulders, including Shi Kuan. "My little brothers, now let me see your strength!" As soon as the giant''s voice fell, the old people of Yidao League headed by Fei Lao and several northern mountain demon kings headed by Jiye suddenly opened their eyes. With golden eyes, they surrounded Tu Shanhong and the king. Shi Kuan, the demon emperor of Beishan, joined in the battle and aimed at TU Shanhong, who fell into a bad situation. "Big brother!" Dongfang yuechu was flustered, "please help my master!" Gao fan frowned slightly, "close the door, let the clouds fly!" "Ouch..." With a howl, fan Yunfei rolled up a tornado and swept away towards the position where Tu shanhonghong was. People''s face was muddled: aren''t you a sand fox? Call a wool! Fan Yunfei joined in the battle, and those demon king minions were soon cleaned up. In 2v1, fan Yunfei and Tu shanhonghong worked together to suppress Shi Kuan. although they couldn''t tell the difference for a while, Shi Kuan would lose in the long run. However, the situation is not optimistic. We have to deal with a group of old people in daomeng,Even he is a little tired of running. "Your Highness fan Yunfei!" The old man of the Li family was very excited, "come on, go and help my leader!" Fan Yunfei glanced sideways, still unmoved, my majesty didn''t ask me to go, I just won''t go! Li''s old man was not a fool, so he looked at Gao fan and said, "Your Majesty Gao fan, please let his highness fan Yunfei do it, we can''t lose any more!" Gao fan looked at the Li family and nodded after pondering for two seconds, "what you said is very reasonable. I really can''t lose any more! Fan Yunfei, up "Yes Fan Yun turned around and joined the battlefield of the imperial power. As for Tu shanhonghong, without the interference of other demon kings, she can deal with Shi Kuan by herself. The old man of the Li family''s nervous face relaxed, but then he was slightly stunned, "what did you say just now? What''s your dream "Well!" Gao fan naturally nodded, "yes, my alliance!" They all gave a thumbs up to Gao fan: Your Majesty, how awesome! Every minute is yours! "Sir The old man of the Li family had a stern face and said, "you can''t talk nonsense like that. Yiqi daomeng belongs to all the members of the whole Yiqi daomeng, not to any one of them!" Gao fan''s face was calm, and he stood up with his hands down. "Well, it used to be like this, so your alliance of Qi and Dao is still a loose sand, and it can''t be a big weapon. I will take the alliance of Qi and Dao under my command in the future, and it will become a knife in my hand. I will stab whoever I want, it won''t be like now that you can''t even attack Tushan! ¡± the old man of the Li family was livid, "I advise you to take this back, otherwise..." Gao fan glanced at the Li family and said, "I advise you to save it. now you''d better find a way to help the monarchy clean up the mess in front of you, otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t live to see the day when I unite together!" Chapter 969 "You The old man of the Li family was dumbfounded. indeed, the most important thing now is not to talk about this kind of thing with such a little boy as Gao fan, unite with him? Ah, tui tell some fantastic tales! Master Li frowned and looked at the battlefield. As a military strategist, he wanted to find a way to defeat the enemy for the imperial power. After a while, Master Li brightened his eyes and said to himself, "that''s right! Find the right time, cut off a leg, let the giant fall back, you can press on the third young master''s circle "Innocence Gao fan joked, "since the moment Li Muchen got the heart of Beishan, he is no longer an outsider, soul, demon core, body, he has now, he is now a real demon emperor who is not afraid of the third young master''s circle!" "No way!" Li family old son brow tightly wrinkly, "his essence is still Jin Chenxi, Jin Chenxi is a creature outside the circle!" "You''re wrong. You''re wrong." Gao fan smiles calmly, "what Jin Chenxi controls is Xiao Tianhao, who was used as a tool by Li Muchen, and Li Muchen also controls Xiao Tianhao with more powerful Southern love insects than Jin Chenxi, so Jin Chenxi is just a tool for Li Muchen, a tool to absorb Demon power! So the third young master''s circle has already lost its function! " "No way It''s impossible... " Mr. Li is a little suspicious of life, but what Gao Fan said is reasonable and impeccable. "If you don''t believe it, you can inform the overlord to carry out your plan." Gao fan has a light face. "Yes! I''ll try! I''ll try! " Master Li passed on the plan to the king. It''s a second before the eyes of the king! The next second, he found a chance to cut off the giant''s left leg. The giant fell down and his whole head fell out of the circle. But before the smoke did not appear, the giant sat up safe and sound. "Quack, quack Stupid fellow The giant opened his mouth and laughed wildly, "my dear father, didn''t that guy tell you just now, after I have the heart of Beishan, I will become a real demon emperor! Why don''t you believe it! Quack, quack! Are you stupid now? " Yes, all the people and Demons except Gao fan are silly. Although Cui Yuling and others have said that Li Muchen has completely become a creature in the circle before, they are still skeptical, but now it seems that Gao fan is right. However, it seems that your majesty has never missed it "Tu Shan Honghong, the king''s power, fan Yunfei!" Giant slowly sat up, "you, very good!" At this time, the whole heaven and earth of Beishan seemed to be called, and kept shaking. All the auras in the numerous Beishan Mountains wrapped the huge stones and flew towards the giant, formed a powerful aura vortex, which enveloped the surrounding area of one kilometer. Rao Shitu, Hong Hong Hong, fan Yunfei and the overlord all had to stand in the same place and use their own strength to resist the attraction of the vortex. The two weakest guys, Mumei and Dongfang yuechu, would have been sucked away by the vortex if Gao fan hadn''t pulled them. Gao fan waves his hand to create a mental space to protect everyone. Everyone is relieved. Reiki and stones continue to enter the center of the vortex, and finally into the giant. The giant''s body continues to repair its wounds while its size continues to grow. "What''s going on?" Dongfang yuechu looked at the sky in dismay. "How can these stones and auras help this villain?" "Because of the heart of Beishan!" Gao fan joked, "it''s said that one demon emperor can mobilize the power of the whole heaven and earth for his own use. this is why Li Muchen chose the battlefield on the northern border. in this way, even if other demon emperors come, they can''t mobilize the power of the local heaven and earth, and she has the blessing of the heart of Beishan, other people are not his opponents!" "You bastard!" The giant got up slowly and looked at Gao fan angrily, "why? Why do you seem to know everything! Why? " "Why can you see through all the moves I''ve worked so hard to come up with? Why?" Gao fan sneered, "because I am smarter than you!" "Damn it Li Mu''s lungs were about to explode. Gao fan was too shameful. "You..." Gao fan glanced at the giant with a faint smile, "you''d better surrender quickly!" "Surrender?" This time, not only Li Muchen, but also other people on the scene showed surprise to Gao fan,Elder brother, it''s obvious that someone else is so strong that you ask him to surrender? "Asshole!" Li Muchen was angry at that time. When did you dare to tease me? Li Muchen controlled the giant to wave his hand and took back all the golden liquid used to control the demons and the old people. the controlled people and Demons fell to the ground in the next second, and they didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. "Roar, roar..." After absorbing all the power, the giant roared deafening at the sky, the whole space of Beishan was shaken, and the weak monsters and human beings fell to the ground crying with their heads covered. The bodies of the old men and demon kings lying at the feet of the giant turned into ashes in the roar, including Shi Kuan, who lost the heart of Beishan, all disappeared. Tu shanhonghong, Wang qiangye and fan Yunfei were so shocked that they vomited blood and knelt on the ground. At the beginning of the eastern month, her eyes almost fell out, "this is so abnormal! He roared and turned those guys into flying ash. Can''t the body of demon emperor Shikuan carry it? " "Yes Cuiyuling was stunned. "If it wasn''t for your Majesty''s protection, I''m afraid our ending would be the same as theirs." "Why? Why do you want them to die when you are able to protect them? Why? " The master of the Li family looks at Gao fan as he is about to crack, and the veins on his head explode. "Sorry, I was distracted just now..." They all looked at Gao fan without expression: Your Majesty, can you stop being so skinny? "But If I say I can revive them all, do you believe it? " Gao fan looks at people with a bad smile. People who have seen Li xueyang''s resurrection nod their heads one after another. They believe it. Master Li is silly. You order a piece of wool. You believe this kind of nonsense! "Ah The old man of the Li family bowed his head and said, what else can he say? You can''t beat others! His whole life seemed to be ten years old, and his old face had been occupied by tears. a group of old guys came together, and he was the only one left from now on. Chapter 970 "Old man Li, you can''t be depressed now ~" Gao fan''s tone is flat, "the monarchy still needs your help, besides, I can really revive them!" When Li heard the words, he immediately ignored Gao fan''s story that he could revive people! I still have the leader! " Then, the old man began to command the three men to fight against the giant. But in the end, the power gap is too big. The combination of kingship, Tu Shanhong and fan Yunfei is not the opponent of the giant. The three were quickly defeated and seriously injured. "Quack, quack! The leader of the Taoist League, the two demon emperors! You all die for me As soon as the voice fell, the giant jumped up. The huge body drove the power of heaven and earth to take off, then fell heavily, with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth, the buttocks pointed at the three people on the ground, this is Prepare one buttock will fall on the ground of three people sit dead! The three men looked at the sky with frightened eyes. They looked at the huge buttocks on their heads. This is The feeling of humiliation! Fan Yunfei wants to cry, but I''m a demon emperor, and I''m going to be killed? This special death is also too subdued, right? "Your majesty Tu shanhonghong finally has nothing to do and opens the ultimate trick: Summon Gao fan! Gao Fan said with a smile, "you stay in my circle honestly. I''m going to appear!" In a flash, Gao fan appeared on the giant''s buttocks out of thin air, just raised his left hand and gently lifted the giant. Flash skill is a new skill of Gao fan. when Gao fan was watching a play, he used his 200 points to Soha because he was too bored, and drew a pirate - Perona''s blood. Perona is the owner of soul fruit. Gao fan fuses the blood of Perona and gains the power of soul. The mutation effect triggers and gains the ability of flashing. Lying on the ground, Tu Shanhong looks at Gao fan''s back and falls into obsession one by one. They are in the center of the battle, they naturally know how abnormal the giant''s attack power is. The king looked silly. He didn''t know what kind of words to use to describe Gao fan. Is this a fake? The giant and Gao fan are not together. Are they acting for us? Li Muchen is also muddled. In order to kill Wang Quan, Tu shanhonghong and fan Yunfei, she mobilized all her strength to launch this attack. But the problem is that such a powerful butt is blocked by Gao fan''s hand, is it fake? Li Muchen has begun to doubt life. He thinks he is the strongest in the world. He is nothing here in GAOFAN! "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "is this the strongest in the world? It seems very ordinary! " "No! No way The giant roared and roared, and even Tu shanhonghong covered his ears in pain. Gao fan''s face was cold, and his left hand waved heavily. Tu shanhonghong flashed at the same time and appeared inside the mental barrier made by Gao fan, and they recovered. "Master, are you ok?" At the beginning of the eastern month, he was the first to approach Tu shanhonghong and asked with a worried face. Tu Shanhong shook his head slightly. His face was dignified. There was no blood color on his pretty face. The color was the same as the white bone. "How are you, ally?" The old man of the Li family frowned. The king''s brow is wrinkled. His condition is worse than that of Tu Shanhong. His seven orifices are bleeding. the bright red blood is in sharp contrast to his pale face. A pair of old eyes are staring at Gao fan in the battlefield, and his eyes have been dyed red by the blood. "Yunfei..." Before Li xueyang finished speaking, fan Yunfei''s bloody face showed a smile, looking at Li xueyang''s eyes full of tenderness, "I''m ok..." Then he turned into a wounded sand fox and fainted on the spot. Cuiyuling and cuiyumingluan come forward to heal the three. It''s only a short time for the Shuiling clan to be worthy of being the first doctor in the demon world, Tu Shanhong''s face and the king''s face have recovered a little, the wound on Sha Hu fan Yun''s body has gradually stabilized and began to heal. Outside, Gao fan has left the giant on the ground at will. "You Who on earth are you? " The giant''s golden eyes were full of dignified expression, "why? Why am I so strong and not your opponent? " Gao fan clapped the dust on his hands and stood up with his hands down to meet the giant''s eyes, "I am the strongest one in the world, I am the master of the world!"Gao fan''s voice is not very loud and his tone is very flat, but it''s not so simple to listen to people''s ears. His words seemed to be attached with the power of some rules, which affected the hearts of everyone around him. when Gao Fan said this, they subconsciously regarded Gao fan as the master of the world. Even in the moment just now, Li Muchen thought so, GAO fan is the strongest in the world! The master of the world! "No!" Li Muchen came back to himself, "impossible! The strongest in the world is the third young master, and the master of the world is also the third young master! " "Isn''t it?" The giant suddenly looked at Gao fan and widened his eyes shining with gold, "you are the third young master..." "Joke!" Gao fan eyebrows pick, a face domineering, "how can I be the third young master? I''m much more powerful than the third young master, OK? at this time, the third young master felt the power of me, and he could not tell where he was shivering! " Arrogant! People look at Gao fan with complicated eyes, which is too arrogant! You are the first person who can despise the third young master! "You talk nonsense! Don''t slander the third young master Among the giants, Li Muchen''s face was ferocious, the giant widened his eyes and yelled in a murderous roar, "the third young master is the strongest in the world! Although you are very strong, you are definitely not his opponent! Do you know why I do all this? Why become stronger? " "I know!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "you do all this for the sake of that legend! It is said that as long as you become the strongest being in the world, you will have a chance to meet the third young master. so you do all this to become the strongest, just to meet your idol. Is that the legendary third young master right? " When Gao Fan said this, the giant was stunned for a moment, Ling Ling''s eyes were shocked, "you How do you know? " "Ha ha!" Gao fan gave a cold smile and took it for granted, "although I didn''t see the third young master, your wish has come true, because I am the strongest one in the world..." Chapter 971 They all look at Gao fan. Because at the moment when Gao Fan said this, people felt a strange power on him. It seems that the aura in the air is converging towards Gao fan''s body, but it''s different from the previous scene of giant absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. These auras converging towards GAOFAN''s body are much softer than before, as if these auras were voluntarily entered into GAOFAN''s body, while those of giants before were forcibly absorbed. Li Muchen looked at what happened in front of him, and the color of surprise in his eyes was even more prosperous. This feeling is very clear to him. this is a vision produced by a demon emperor when he mobilizes the weather aura, but Gao fan is much more familiar with it than he is. "I don''t believe it!" The giant yelled and looked ferocious, "even if you are strong, I will try my best to knock you down, only in this way can I see him! To see the third young master! " As soon as the giant''s voice fell, his huge fist fell from the sky and fell on Gao fan''s head. The power of the fist was so terrible that the space where it passed was torn apart and black ripples appeared. The black ripples are so black that people''s hearts are palpitating, and all people''s souls seem to be attracted by it. "What''s that..." Mu Mi looks at the torn space in dismay and questions from the deep soul. Other people are also looking at this strange scene, one by one stupefied. "That should be the effect of some force we don''t know!" The monarchy has recovered a little, he also looked at it curiously, and Rao Shi didn''t know what was going on. "No!" Tu Shan frowned and said, "that''s the power to tear open space!" Before she went to GAOFAN''s new world, she learned a lot of advanced knowledge in Fanguo library, and she also had some views on time and space. Those present do not know what the black ripple means, but Tu Shanhong knows very well that the giant has been able to tear up space and has come into contact with the law of the world. According to the records of Fanguo library, it is possible to change the whole world if you come into contact with the laws of the world. At this moment, Tu shanhonghong has to admit that Li Muchen is indeed a genius who surpasses almost everyone. Even she is the one who feels inferior to herself! Gao fan looked up at the blow of tearing open the space, with a smile on his face Good guy! Sure enough, I am worthy of the talent I like. Without any guidance, I have already begun to understand the power of the law. Those who have read books have not come to this stage! Li Muchen is a kind of research talent. Gao fan has never been too many! Li Muchen, who is hiding in the giant''s body, is also stunned, because she also found that after her full punch, she seems to have torn something apart, after that thing was torn apart, there seems to be some breath of terror that makes her feel palpitating, she doesn''t know what it is, so she seems to be at a loss. But at this time, she can''t stop this punch. She is ready for Gao fan and must smash it! Perhaps mixed with these strange breath, can you kill Gao fan with one blow? "Good! Drop it Gao fan''s face was full of madness, and Li Muchen gave him a lot of surprises. When Li Muchen saw Gao fan''s arrogance, he was even more angry. Is this the meaning of looking down on my mother''s fist? "Asshole!" Li Muchen closed his teeth tightly, and his strength on his fist suddenly increased, and he smashed down toward Gao fan. Where the fist passes, the space is directly torn, a large amount of void breath swept in, entangled the giant''s fist and quickly integrated with the fist. Li Muchen''s eyes widened in horror, and she felt the destructive power in the breath. she knew very well that the giant''s hand would disappear completely after this attack, and it could not be recovered. GAO fan could never survive this attack. after all, that power was too terrible. "Boom!" The giant''s fist slammed down on Gao fan, raising a burst of dust, the dust suddenly flourished, up to hundreds of meters, covering all the giant''s waist and below, the coverage area was as wide as thousands of meters, and Gao fan directly disappeared. The melon eaters watching the battle in the distance are dull, because they have just discovered the void breath that makes every cell tremble, it is a power that makes them fear from the depths of their souls. The beautiful eyes of the three girls of cuiyuling wrinkle tightly. Even if they believe that Gao fan is more powerful, their hearts are hanging on their throat at this moment. Tu Shanhong''s beautiful eyes stare at the smoke,Although she is very clear about the fact that Gao fan is the Lord of all worlds, she also wants to know whether Gao fan will be killed by the power of the world''s laws. after all, this world is different from those that Gao fan owns. Li Muchen''s eyes were bigger than the bronze bell. She looked at the giant''s right arm and the battlefield shrouded in dust. I don''t know why. One second ago, she naturally thought Gao fan was dead, but now she suddenly felt that Gao fan might not be dead. "Cool After drinking hard, Gao fan''s figure emerged from the smoke, just in a moment, Gao fan has become as high as a giant. All the people stood still: wipe! Is everything ok? Also surprised and indifferent, there is a giant, the giant''s face is only written "muddled force" two words. "Children, do you have many question marks?" Gao fan''s face showed an evil smile, "although I know you have a lot of questions, I don''t want to answer them for you at all! Because you have just attacked me, I will beat you now! " The giant is still looking at Gao fan with a dull face. It''s obvious that Li Muchen hasn''t reacted yet. "Fan Yunfei opens his eyes. I''ll teach you some moves now!" Gao fan smiles. Fan Yunfei in the form of sand fox opens his eyes slightly, His Majesty calls his name to teach him personally, which is not a lot of opportunities. "Sand bound coffin!" Gao fan sneered. The yellow sand on the ground seemed to have life. Along the giant''s legs, the giant''s body was covered. "What?" Fan Yunfei, in the form of sand fox, stood up all over his body. "It''s too strong for your majesty to control so much sand at one time." "Asshole!" Li Muchen is not the master waiting to die, the giant leaped up to the sky, trying to get rid of the shackles of the sand. Gao fan gave a cold smile, and the yellow sand left the ground directly, followed the giant flying up to the sky, and stuck to the giant''s body like a tarsal maggot. "Sand waterfall for funeral!" Gao fan slightly raised his eyebrows, the yellow sand wrapped around the giant contracted instantly, dismembered the giant''s body on the spot, debris and broken limbs were scattered on the ground. Chapter 972 After dismembering the giant, Gao fan collected his magic power and stood there quietly, "get up quickly. I can''t fight you like this at all!" Li Muchen''s face is so blue that he is deceiving people too much! I can''t beat you in the front. Won''t I sneak on you? With this in mind, Li Muchen, while manipulating the giant to recover slowly, buried a sharp boulder containing half of her Demon power in the land. Just as the giant recovered, Gao Fan said with a smile, "sand waterfall funeral!" The yellow sand on the ground surged up like waves, forming a tsunami hundreds of meters high, which directly submerged the giant. When Gao fan clenched his fist heavily, the yellow sand was compressed directly to form a basin. The next second, there was a loud noise from the depth of the basin, and the sand rose again, forming a huge explosion. while the basin exploded, countless pieces of gravel flew out of the sand and scattered everywhere. Fan Yunfei suddenly realized that this is a violent explosion caused by compression and instant release. It turns out that sand can be used in this way. People are silly, the sand can explode! A moment later, the golden Li Muchen slowly emerged from the sand. She now looked at Gao fan with murderous eyes. The gravel on and inside the sand was gradually gathered by her, a moment later, a new stone giant was formed, only this giant was much smaller than the previous one. With a smile, Gao fan''s body became smaller and smaller, becoming the same height as Li Muchen. "Li Muchen''s giant has become smaller?" At the beginning of the eastern month, his power is being consumed by elder brother Mr. Li frowned and said, "with my understanding of her, it''s not that simple!" "Cut!" Dongfang yuechu disdained, "don''t worry, old man, this is my big brother..." At the beginning of the eastern month, the voice did not fall, and the scene changed suddenly and suddenly, beating face on the spot. A sharp stone burst out from the ground beside Gao fan. In a moment, hit Gao fan''s temple and sank about one meter deep. "Hey, hey, I want you to pretend to be a bully!" The giant laughed excitedly, "finally, let me catch you!" Everyone is stunned. Is Gao fan injured by a sneak attack? "Ha ha Stupid Gao fan faintly smiles, and a crack appears in the injured part of the temple. The next second, the crack spread quickly, reaching the collar under Gao fan''s neck, and Gao fan''s whole face fell off. At this time, many people found that the sharp stone didn''t sink too deep, because the part buried in it had been polished. "Monster!" East month beginning a pair of eyes stare big brother, "big brother, he split!" "Bang!" Tu Shanhong raised her hand and hit the melon seeds on the head of Dongfang yuechu with a fist. "You fool, have a good look!" Fan Yunfei frowned and said, "Your Majesty is really powerful. He made a layer of armor on himself with sand, which can compress the soft sand into a sharp stone that can defend the demon emperor''s strength. Your Majesty''s power is just Against heaven "I see!" When they heard fan Yunfei''s explanation, they nodded. Master Li murmured, "I don''t know who is better than the three young masters in the legend?" The giant''s eyes were awe inspiring, and naturally found Gao fan''s abnormality. he quickly took back the sharp stone containing half of his demon power. He didn''t want to steal the chicken but eat the rice. Gao fan didn''t mean to stop the giant at all. Instead, he looked at fan Yun and said, "look carefully, I have more than one layer of sand armor!" As he spoke, Gao fan''s body broke again, and another layer of sand armor fell off And then, the second, the third Level 666! Gao fan from a two hundred meters tall giant layer by layer off, directly into a one meter eight ordinary people. All people''s eyes are silly. 666 layers of sand armor. It''s too crazy! Li Muchen peed on the spot, calculating all the Demon power she had painstakingly accumulated, maybe she could only break Gao fan''s two layers of defense, but she could only stare at the 664 layers of defense. At this moment, Li Muchen finally understood the gap between the enemy and us, she didn''t want to face Gao Fangang at all, which was disgusting. "Heaven and earth of Dharma!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice dropped, his body soared again, in a moment, reaching the height of 300 meters, the giant of 200 meters was like a child in front of him. "My God! Is this your Majesty''s world of Dharma? A head higher than Li Muchen''s giant All the people look at Gao fan with little stars in his eyes."What''s the point?" Dongfang yuechu joked, "my eldest brother has changed to one kilometer before, compared with that, this is only a pediatrics!" "A thousand meters?" Mr. Li''s eyes were so surprised that he had never heard of it! Li Muchen felt the powerful power from the heaven and earth of Gao fan''s Dharma prime minister, and she was stunned for a moment. now she had an idea, an idea that she wanted to study Gao fan after dissecting him. This woman still can''t do it. She dares to be distracted at such a time. With a cold smile, Gao fan picked up the giant''s calf and fell to the ground heavily. "Oh ~" everyone took a deep breath, Your Majesty threw people to the ground like swinging things. This way of fighting is too grounded! It''s the black line of the king''s power. Gao fan''s action is really sorry for his fairy chivalrous demeanor in white. It''s not the demeanor of an expert. The feeling of Tu shanhonghong is the same as that of the overlord, if Gao fan and the giant were not big enough, their current fighting would be no different from that of the little gangsters, it''s really a bit outrageous. As for Li Muchen, she has been forced by Gao fan''s throwing, it''s not how painful or how much hurt she has been, she is just curious. Is there any other intention for Gao fan to throw herself like this? What''s the big move? As for Gao fan, he looks excited. when he saw the Hulk lift rocky up and fall, he felt very happy. today, he''s on the spur of the moment and plans to copy it. Boom boom! Gao fan came several times again. For a moment, the whole ground of Beishan was shaking, and the monsters of Beishan had already been scared to pee. Finally, Gao fan threw the giant directly on the border. "Ha ha ha! Cool Gao Fan said with a wild smile, "I haven''t been so happy for a long time!" They all nodded their heads. They could not see that his Majesty was still a man of love. Li Muchen had been blindfolded, and the giant''s huge eyes were full of question marks, "what do you mean? Is that humiliating me? " Chapter 973 Gao fan slightly stunned, pondered two seconds later, a face naturally nodded, "well, that''s right!" "Well?" Li Muchen almost vomited blood, at this moment, this simple word has become the most humiliating word in the world. I''m afraid that after they have been with your majesty for a long time, their irritating skills will increase a lot. "Asshole!" The giant gave a sharp drink and stood up from the ground. He raised his right hand and clenched his fist. A pair of golden eyes full of killing opportunities emerge, he is ready to give Gao fan a punch. Who can bear it! Even if he died, he would tear a piece of meat from Gao fan. "Big!" Gao fan smiles, and his figure soars to a height of 1000 meters. the 200 meter giant turns into a baby in front of him. Nani? The giant was stunned at that time. His fierce eyes suddenly became dementia, and his iron fist turned into cotton. The next second, the giant clasped his hands and bowed slightly, "please hold your hand high and spare my life!" Yes, Li Muchen counseled. The crowd was in an uproar. Gao fan''s move was too shocking. Even Li Muchen, who crushed the demon emperor, was counselled. "Surrender?" Gao fan gave a cold smile, "I haven''t had enough fun yet. What can I do?" "Haotian hammer Gao fan drinks fiercely, and the cry almost resounds through the whole Beishan Mountain, with a height of 1000 meters, one or two can be seen even thousands of miles away, at this moment, the monsters and human beings of Beishan Mountain kneel down towards Gao fan, because in their eyes, this is a miracle. After all, Gao fan is too big to see. Then, a dark gold hammer appeared in Gao fan''s hand, which was the Haotian hammer. The people below looked at the giant and the sledgehammer, and they did not dare to breathe one by one, huge Gao fan! Huge hammer! That kind of shock, no personal experience of people will never be able to understand. The giant looked at Gao fan with a dull face, "what do you mean, are you going to hit me with this thing?" "Of course not Stop it Gao fan once again a fierce drink, "overlord blue electricity!" Boom! In the clear and cloudless sky, there is no sign of a purple thunder, attached to the giant hammer, the giant hammer is surrounded by lightning, which is full of tyrannical energy. Everyone is silly. Your majesty, it''s going to blow out the giant of Li Muchen! Thousands of words gathered into a sentence: "I Cao!" Li Muchen, who is hiding in the giant, is speechless. He''s so special that he''s still a bully! The next second, the giant moves. Of course, he didn''t attack Gao fan. He started running, directly across the circle of the third young master, and ran towards the outside world. Now he just wanted to escape. "Hey, hey! Where to go Gao fan''s face was excited, and the hammer in his hand fell heavily. The giant''s speed is very fast, and he has already run for kilometers in a moment, but Gao fan''s sledgehammer seems to have magic power. When it falls, it has its own tracking function, directly sinking the giant''s ground. Boom! The giant didn''t react, but he was instantly broken into pieces. The body was broken to tens of kilometers. A mushroom cloud with strong fire light rises at the place where Gao fan drops the hammer, and the fire light instantly lights up the world around him. several strange looking creatures outside the circle look at all this in surprise and gape. "Ah, Hello, that giant just now seems to be Jin Chenxi..." Said the sausage like outgrowth. The outsider, who looked like a chrysanthemum, nodded, "it''s like I haven''t seen you for many years. I didn''t expect that Jin Chenxi was in the circle! And it''s not bad... " "Not bad?" The snot like creature frowned and said, "chrysanthemum monster, do you have any problem with the word good? It''s not bad to be chased by others? " "Yes Sausage also looked at chrysanthemum monster with disdain. "It''s a bit miserable to be chased by the hammer, but they just easily crossed the circle, which of us has the ability to cross the circle?" The chrysanthemum monster said calmly, "as long as Jin Chenxi survives, in the future, we may all rely on him to enter the world of the circle. Maybe we have to call him boss!" Sausage and snot are silent. It seems that they are really special. There is no reason! In their world, entering the circle is the life-long ideal of all the creatures outside the circle. If Jin Chenxi can really help you enter the circle, these creatures outside the circle are even willing to become slaves of each other.In the distance, people hiding in Gao fan''s protection circle turned their mouths and frowned one after another, I wipe it. What a miserable giant! What a mess! "Damn it In the center of the explosion, a golden figure re condensed. Li Muchen breathlessly looked at the huge Gao fan in the sky and his nightmare like hammer. His eyes were full of reluctance. "Well Ah She spread out her arms and held her teeth tightly, she had exerted all her strength, but only the stones within tens of meters of her body responded to her call and gathered towards her, finally, she reluctantly formed a ten meter stone man. With a special hammer, the Demon power and mana accumulated by Li Muchen for such a long time were scattered by 99%. How angry! Li Muchen now has the heart to commit suicide. But she won''t commit suicide. She won''t worry about firewood! Li Muchen turns around and runs! Gao fan smiles coldly, "little boy, naughty ~" boom! Another hammer, the stone man was completely smashed into a pool of mud by Gao fan. "Gulu ~" the following melon eaters swallow their saliva one after another, which is too violent. "Asshole!" Li Muchen''s golden figure once again gathered from the ground, gritting his teeth and looking at Gao fan, "do you have to kill everything? Can''t you give me a break? " At this time, Gao fan has recovered his magic power and normal height, he stands with his hands down and looks at Li Muchen with a look of arrogance, "kneel down and pledge allegiance, this is your only way to live!" Gao fan, with a flash, has returned to the circle with Li Muchen. At this time, Li Muchen lost his demon power, and there was no threat. GAO fan also put away the power shield to protect the people, and brought Li Muchen to the people. "Asshole!" Li Muchen''s face is very blue, just a few minutes ago, she was a demon emperor, but now she has become an ordinary monster, and the initiator of all this is the arrogant and domineering man standing in front of her, and the most angry thing is that she has no ability to fight back. Li Muchen is not willing, if it wasn''t for Gao fan, she might have met her idol, the third young master who made her dream come true. Chapter 974 But now, not only is it difficult to realize his dream, the man in front of him has to kneel down and be loyal! If you want me to be loyal, no way! It''s the biggest gliding event in the world! Li Muchen stares at Gao fan with a murderous look on his face. "I, Li Muchen, swear that I will never surrender to you!" Gao fan was slightly stunned, "Oh, I can''t see that you still have backbone, do you think I can''t deal with you?" Li Muchen looked at Gao fan jokingly, "my noumenon is jinchenxi, a creature outside the circle, I have twin souls, I have unlimited ability to repair wounds, I''d like to see what ability you have to deal with me!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "You are really smart. You use the power of the world, but have you ever thought that what I control is the power beyond the world?" With a flick of his index finger, Gao fan rolls up black ripples in the space, everyone''s heart shakes suddenly. Gao fan gives people the same feeling as the giants who tore up the space before, and even makes them more terrifying. "This..." Li Muchen suddenly widened his eyes and pointed to Gao fan with a frightened face, "how did you do it?" She was too familiar with the feeling of destroying everything, and only felt it once when she controlled the giant''s full attack, but Gao fan actually appeared in this state when he waved, and it was much better than her. "Ha ha! It''s called the law Gao fan smiles. "The law is divided?" Everyone, including Li Muchen, frowned and said they didn''t understand. Gao fan waved his hand and looked indifferent. "The law is the foundation of building a world. With the law, everything in the world will come true! Whether people or demons, flowers, trees, all creatures, everything in this world is under the constraints of the law! If you master the laws of the world, you have the potential to control the whole world. if you understand the laws of the world, then... " Gao Fan said, looking up at the sky. £¿£¿£¿ The faces of the people were full of question marks, and half of them said what they said! "So what, big brother?" The little face of the east at the beginning of the month is deeply wrinkled. You are in a hurry. Gao fan glanced at the crowd and said with a smile, "then you have the power to destroy the world between your hands!" "What?" All of us are looking at Gao fan with fear, turn our hands to destroy the world? Such forces are unheard of. "No way!" Li Muchen almost wrote the word "don''t believe it" on his face, "even the third young master can only open up a circle with his own efforts and destroy the whole world. Are you bragging?" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I said before, third young master or something No way "Ridiculous!" Li Muchen is very excited. the third young master is her lifelong dream. How can he not? "I think you''re just bluffing. As for the" rule "just now, the third young master must know it, and he must be more proficient than you!" Li Muchen is aggressive, "don''t mention the third young master. Even now I am, you can''t make it!" "Not sure?" Gao fan sneered, "I don''t know where you come from. I don''t think I can fix you!" As he spoke, Gao fan''s eyes were cold, Golden Li Muchen''s body was suddenly stiff, and he looked at Gao fan with a pretty face covered with haze. She was frightened to find that her everything was out of her control from the moment when Gao fan glared at her. "Out!" With a smile from Gao fan, Li Muchen''s soul flew out of his golden body, which melted into a golden morning light. "Xixi, these golden Chenxi are all yours!" Gao fan smiles. "Xixi, thank you, longen!" Golden girl Jin Chenxi hurried forward and knelt down beside Gao fan to thank him. "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly, those who have contributed points are different, kneeling so simply. The golden girl didn''t get up. The golden liquid seemed to be summoned. It climbed up her knees along the ground and gradually climbed up her body. "Well, it''s so cool." the golden girl closed her eyes and let the golden liquid cover her body. "This..." Wang quanbaye and Li Laozi look at each other when they see that the golden girl has absorbed the liquid of golden dawn on the ground. Then they look at Gao fan: don''t you want to explain? "Er..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "This is a golden dawn. It''s my family''s and pollution-free one!""The Golden Dawn of the family?" Tu Shanhong was shocked by the title. "Big brother, can Jin Chenxi support his family?" At the beginning of the eastern month, I don''t know how to describe my shock. "No! No Li Muchen''s soul is hanging in the air and is controlled by Gao fan. she clearly feels that the golden morning light she has worked hard to accumulate has been sucked up by this golden girl, there is not a drop left! That golden girl is indeed an independent golden dawn. Just like the soul body of red eye Ming Luan, the golden girl is also an independent individual. Now, all the efforts made by Li Muchen over the years have become the nutrition of this golden girl. "Gao fan, I''ll kill you!" Li Muchen now has no body, only the soul, after a lot of panic, "have the ability to jinchenxi back to me, we fight again!" Gao fan gave a cold smile. "It''s the same to give you another 100 opportunities. I said Your only way to live is to swear allegiance As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Li Muchen''s soul was divided into two parts, one was Xiao Tianhao, the other was Li Muchen. "What?" Master Li frowned, "this is This seems to be a spell similar to the red lotus ghost curse! I didn''t expect him to do this? " The imperial power frowned, and Gao fan''s power was too shocking, a hundred times of the world of Dharma, abnormal level of Yusha, Tianda hammer and lightning add-on, flash skill, barrier skill, any one can also be famous in the world. But it is such a person, even before this unknown! He is already worried about the future of Yiqi daomeng, but he also knows that worrying is not very effective. He can only pray silently that Gao fan will not become an enemy of Yiqi daomeng. Hum! At this time, more than ten purple silk threads appeared between the two souls, connecting the two souls together, quickly narrowing the distance between the two souls. "Hey, hey!" Li Muchen showed a sly smile on his face, "brother Tian, don''t leave me..." Xiao Tianhao suddenly widened his eyes, and the pulling force of the purple thread suddenly increased, "sister dust I''m going back to... " Chapter 975 "Go back to your sister!" Before he finished, Gao fan slapped Xiao Tianhao in the face. With a crackling sound, Xiao Tianhao''s soul was instantly flying tens of meters away from the mountain, all the silk threads connecting the two souls were broken. "Nani? What just happened? " Everyone was petrified, holding their breath. "It''s broken?" The emperor frowned tightly, he knew how strange it was. At least his sword of the king''s power cut the soul constantly, but Gao fan solved it with a slap, which made him lose face. "Break Is it broken? " The little prince of the South even dropped his chin to the ground. "Is the love bug of the South broken by a slap?" Other people don''t know what the southern love bug is. Isn''t he clear? It''s so weird that even the demon emperor can''t resist it! But the problem is that Gao fan solved it with a casual hand. "Little Wang Ye, is that really the secret trick of the southern states?" The poisonous lady looked at the little prince with her eyes slanted and puzzled, the little prince frowned at the poisonous lady and said, "yes! What? Don''t you believe it? " The poisonous lady said, "I''m sorry, I don''t mean anything else I just think that since it''s a secret skill, it shouldn''t be so weak! " "Well! You are right The eight eyed man touched his chin and said, "my husband thinks that it must be the little prince who has little talent and learning, and his skill is not enough. that''s why the shelf life of this secret technique is a little short..." "Nonsense The little prince of the South looked sad and indignant, "a man can be killed but not humiliated! My secret skill of love and poison is perfect. Don''t slander me "Asshole!" Li Muchen is also very angry, "Little Wang Ye, you pit your father!" Little Wang Ye wants to cry without tears. My secret skill is OK. it''s not that we are too weak, but that the place is too strong! How can we reason about this However, Gao fan now has the power of his soul, which can not be countered by the southern king. Gao fan''s face is calm, and now the souls of Li Muchen and Xiao Tianhao are under his control, with a little force, he can kill them on the spot. "Who am I? Where am I? What''s going on here? " Xiao Tianhao''s face was muddled and he found Li Muchen, "sister Chen, why are you here? We are Are you dead? " Yes, Xiao Tianhao was shot by Li Muchen. He didn''t know what he had done. The crowd frowned. Which song was it? Aren''t you her accomplice? Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Xiao Tianhao, you have already died! After you died, Li Muchen used your love for her to plant love between you, and then under her operation, you did a lot of bad things together, not long ago, your father and all the old men died in the hands of Li Muchen and you, especially your father, who was trying to save you and other people before he died "Fight for the old!" "What?" Xiao Tianhao opened his eyes and looked at Li Muchen incredulously, "sister Chen Is that true? " Li Muchen''s face is dignified and silent, she is now concentrating on thinking about countermeasures, and she is looking for the opportunity to continue to live, as for Xiao Tianhao and so on This kind of licking dog has always been only played by her Li Muchen. How can she get into her eyes? So she directly ignored Xiao Tianhao''s question. Xiao Tianhao frowned. With his understanding of Li Muchen, what Gao Fan said was not impossible, but he still didn''t want to believe it, How did the once lovely little girl become a murderer? "Tianhao, what he said is true!" Li''s old eyes contain tears, as if they would never dry. "Uncle Li..." Xiao Tianhao looked over in amazement and saw Master Li and the overlord beside him, "and the overlord, the leader You... " For a moment, I felt like a lump in my throat, and my eyes were full of doubts, "is it true..." "Well!" The king nodded, "yes, it''s all written by Li Muchen!" "Really..." Xiao Tianhao slowly looks at Li Muchen, the whole soul is like a balloon in a moment, and it becomes shaky, the color of the soul is much lighter, which is the appearance of dying. Gao fan frowned slightly, "Xiao Tianhao, I can revive your father, also can keep your soul, give you a new body!"Xiao Tianhao looked up at Gao fan, his eyes still dim, "no need, I''ve long been dead, the reason why I still exist in this world is just because of my original obsession, and now this obsession has caused too many tragedies, and I don''t want to continue to live, let me die Death is a relief! " Gao fan narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking. When people heard the words, they all bowed their heads. Yes, for Xiao Tianhao, death is really a relief. "All right!" Gao fan is also a simple person, "I respect your choice, let you die! Let''s do it! I will visit you below when I have time. If you want to come back, let''s talk about it then! " They all looked at Gao fan in a dazed way: I wipe, why does your majesty always talk so freely, go down to visit others? Give it back? Xiao Tianhao''s view of Gao fan is also a bit of a twitch: who is this? Hell is your home. What''s up? Soon, Xiao Tianhao''s soul completely dissipated, while people felt sorry for this guy''s tragic life, they gradually fixed their eyes on Li Muchen, after all, she was the villain. Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and looked at Li Muchen with a look of arrogance, "how about you, it''s your turn, submit to ..." Or die Everyone took a breath, and finally it was Li Muchen''s turn? Everyone present hoped that Li Muchen could still be like before at this moment, don''t give advice, just do it! Let the queen die under Gao fan! Poop! Li Muchen knelt directly on the ground, although she was only in a state of soul, but who knows how she knelt down to make a "pop". "Long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" Li Muchen crawled to the ground and yelled, "my slave Li Muchen is willing to be a bull and a horse for your majesty from generation to generation and never betray him. if there is any violation, heaven will strike thunder, I can''t die well!" Everyone''s eyes are straight, this is too unruly! Just now, it was so powerful. Now, what''s it like? Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly and waited for a full minute, but he didn''t receive the points reminder from the backstage. Li Muchen, his mind is really heavy! Gao fan bent down, put his mouth close to Li Muchen''s ear and said in a low voice, "it seems that if I don''t clean up the monkey one day, you won''t really surrender to me one day, will you..." Chapter 976 Lying on the ground, Li Muchen suddenly widened his eyes, which means that he was seen through! But who is she? She is Li Muchen! How can it be torn down so easily? "Your Majesty..." Li Muchen raised his head slowly, with a pathetic look on his face. "I have already made a poison oath. Don''t you believe it?" Believe in you, ghost! Gao fan smiles and talks nonsense, "get up, I believe you can''t?" Tu Shan''s face was red. "Your Majesty, she''s really dangerous!" Gao fan looked at each other faintly, "Honghong, it''s not my conceit. With your understanding of me, do you think I''m like someone who does something that I''m not sure about?" Tu Shan is red and dumb, Yes, Gao fan is the leader of all worlds. I''m afraid he has seen as many strong people as the sand in this desert. Li Muchen is not Gao fan''s opponent, is he? "Your Majesty..." Li Muchen continued to maintain her pathetic personality, looking at Gao fan with a silly face, "you see, I still keep the form of soul. Maybe someone can kill me by moving his hand, do you think I should find a body or something for me?" People are watching Li Muchen with vigilance, no matter what he does now, Li Muchen seems to have ulterior motives. "Ah Gao fan''s eyes brightened, "if you don''t tell me, I almost forgot! Or You go up to Xi Xi''s body, you are one body and two souls. " In front of her eyes, Li Muchen was giving her a chance. Tu Shanhong immediately said, "no, absolutely not! It''s too dangerous! " "Yes The king''s face was dignified, "never give Li Muchen another chance!" They all agreed, "yes, your majesty! It''s raising a tiger for trouble! " It seems that the psychological shadow that Li Muchen brought to them could not be eliminated for a while. Golden girl Jin Chenxi frowned slightly, "Your Majesty, can I refuse, because I''m really afraid of her!" Gao fan glances at the crowd, and of course he knows their worries. but Li Muchen''s dream of winning the golden girl Jin Chenxi''s house is just wishful thinking. Golden girl Jin Chenxi is the existence of Gao fan who has been certified by the system. all Gao fan''s employees who have been certified by the system are protected by Gao fan. it can be said that as long as Gao fan doesn''t want them to die, it''s hard for them to die. "No!" Gao fan shook his head, very overbearing, "I have decided to let Li Muchen attached to Xi Xi!" All of you: -- Jin Chenxi Li Muchen: "Your Majesty, Shengming!" Yiliu, Li Muchen has slipped into Jin Chenxi''s body. Jin Chenxi was slightly stunned, obviously startled, then he suddenly widened his eyes, but his eyes lost their look, like falling into a coma. People are also alert, one by one watching Jin Chenxi, always alert to Li Muchen. At this moment, Li Muchen''s soul is locked in a transparent space, in front of her eyes is a vast starry sky, in which there is an image, which is Jin Chenxi''s current vision, although Li Muchen can feel Jin Chenxi''s vision, but constrained by this strange space, she can''t control Jin Chenxi''s body. Under the starry sky, there is a wide continent, and on the continent there are all kinds of life that Li Muchen has never seen. Li Muchen is very curious about why Jin Chenxi has such great things in her body. in her opinion, this continent seems to have more research value than the world of fox demons. Then, Gao fan and Jin Chenxi come from the starry sky, they talk and laugh and look at Li Muchen trapped in the space. Li Muchen can''t hear what they are saying, but he can see the evil smile on Gao fan''s face and the smile on Jin Chenxi''s face. it''s bad! "Xi Xi, this guy will be yours in the future." Gao fan smiles, "Li Muchen is a research maniac, her research in the fox demon world needs your strength, so you will be responsible for assisting him in his research in the future, as for the research topic, I will give it to you." Jin Chenxi felt slightly, "but I found that I couldn''t control her completely." "Of course!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "if you completely control her, her thoughts will completely disappear, so she will lose the ability of research." "Ah?" Jinchenxi Liu Mei micro Cu, "in this way, how can we let her help us?" Gao fan grinned slightly, "now she must be very interested in the mainland below. I will give you the privilege of exploring this continent with divine sense,You can use it as a chip to help me adjust / teach her... " "So..." Jin Chenxi looks at Li Muchen with a bad smile, "Your Majesty is wise, I know ~" when Li Muchen looks at them in the confinement space, they are not kind-hearted. The more he looks at them, the more angry they are. he beats the transparent wall, but it doesn''t help. The outside world people are still watching Jin Chenxi. One minute later, no one speaks, two minutes later, no one speaks, until three minutes later, Gao fan smiles and looks at Jin Chenxi, "OK?" A smile appeared on Jin Chenxi''s face, and he made a blessing to Gao fan, "thank you, your majesty..." She has skillfully used the ability that Gao fan just taught her in divine space. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, "in the future, Li Muchen will be handed over to you. I want to see how much potential your life outside the circle and Li Muchen have combined!" "Yes Jinchenxi toward GAOFAN made a blessing, appears very excited. Since she joined Gao fan, although she didn''t drag her feet, she hasn''t helped Gao fan any more. now Gao fan has given her such an important person as Li Muchen and given her access to the mainland. more importantly, Gao fan has also given her the research work of a super large project, which makes her feel like she has embarked on her life Peak. At this moment, Jin Chenxi''s face is excited and cheers for herself in her heart: come on! You can, Jin Chenxi! Everyone looks at Gao fan and Jin Chenxi in a dazed way. Please ask What are you talking about? "All right!" Gao fan clapped his hands and asked Li, "now do you think I have the ability to unify the alliance?" All of them took a breath and asked the elder of Yidao League such a question in front of the king''s power of Yidao League. such arrogant behavior is really in line with your Majesty''s character. Li Laozi''s face is muddled. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Gao fan would suddenly say this at this time. Although Gao fan had said before that he wanted to accept Yiqi daomeng, Master Li almost forgot about it. The king''s power also frowned slightly. It was obvious that he had put Gao fan on the opposite side of the enemy. Chapter 977 "Gulu..." Looking at Gao fan''s eyes, Li could not help swallowing his saliva. Although he knew that Gao fan was unstoppable, his pride did not allow him to bow his head when he was the elder generation of Yiqi alliance, "hum! What if you''re good? But if you want to unify the alliance, I will be the first to refuse. Can''t I? " All of you: -- "Ha ha..." Gao fan is happy. Why didn''t he find this old man very cute before. Gao fan looked at the overlord and said, "what about you? The king? What do you think? " The king''s face was calm, but his heart was full of waves. "It''s lucky for your majesty Gao fan to take a fancy to our alliance, but this matter can''t be decided by Uncle Li and me." The monarchy pretended to be calm, and Gao fan put a lot of pressure on him. "Yiqi daomeng is not the organization of our monarchy family, and there are too many families involved in it..." "Well, I know!" Gao fan interrupted the words of the king with a wave, then took out a pile of sausages and put them in front of the crowd, "these are for you." People who have seen these sausages have already picked them up and puffed, people who have not seen them are curious. "Cool The eight eyed man swallows the sausage and fills up the exhausted Demon power. When Dongfang yuechu saw this, she quickly picked up a sausage and swallowed it. the mana leaked out and flew into the sky excitedly. Tu Shan''s red eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. People with clear eyes can see the strength of Gao fan''s sausage, and she is no exception. it''s the shape of this thing, which makes her a little hesitant. As for the imperial power and master Li, they are still, obviously unwilling to accept Gao fan''s sausage. Gao fan smiles and takes out a sausage which is different from other sausages. The color is a little darker. "This is..." "Yes Resurrection intestines Mu Mi''s eyes widened. "Resurrection?" Tu Shanhong was slightly surprised, What do you mean? Can this sausage bring people back to life? Regal power and master Li are frowning, and the word "Resurrection" strikes people''s heart. Gao fan looks mysterious and waves out a diamond the size of a fist. "What is this? The heart of Beishan Tu Shanhong was stunned. "Yes Gao fan nodded and put the sausage and the diamond together. "I took it back after I broke the giant. It was stained with the smell of stone width..." Hum! See diamond and sausage contact moment, burst out dazzling light. Just for a moment, the light dissipated, the North Mountain demon emperor Shi Kuan appeared in front of the public again. "Shi Kuan "Resurrected?" At the beginning of the eastern month, his chin almost fell to the ground, "this is all right..." "Big brother, big brother!" Dongfang yuechu happily pulls Gao fan''s clothes and takes out the keepsake left by Dongfang qinlan, "quickly, quickly revive your mother, quickly!" Gao fan looks embarrassed, this silly brother Up to now, Dongfang yuechu doesn''t know that she was abandoned by her parents. "Cough..." Gao fanlue was slightly embarrassed, "I have a limited number of sausages. next one, next one will revive my mother!" Dongfang yuechu was slightly disappointed, "OK Next time... " "I''m sorry! See your majesty, Shikuan! Thank you for your resurrection Shi Kuan kneels on the ground and kowtows to Gao fan. "Get up!" Gao fan gently waved his hand and lifted Shi Kuan''s body up. "There''s no need to do this big gift..." The imperial power and master Li are so stupid, it''s really special to revive Shi Kuan! Moreover, as soon as Shikuan came to life, he became a minister to GAOFAN. Can''t NIMA have some backbone? "The king of heaven and earth!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, the sky sparkled seven dazzling light. Everyone frowned at the light of the sky and wondered what Gao fan wanted to do. Seven rays of light came down from the sky, and seven figures appeared in the open space in front of Gao fan. Kaiduo, sol, Xiao Xuan, Tang Hao, void eye, jenos, yuzhibo weasel! "See your majesty!" The seven people with different styles knelt down in front of Gao fan, with respectful faces and great momentum! The king''s body was stiff and he crushed the sword in his hand. Mr. Li frowned, "what''s the matter? Alliance leader? Why are you so excited? " "No It''s all right However, at this moment, he didn''t want to say anything. He just wanted to see what Gao fan wanted.Tu Shanhong looks surprised. She knows all these seven people. After all, there are records of these people in the library of the new world. these people are top-notch in that world. but she never thought that Gao fan could directly call people from the new world to this world. "Get up!" Gao fan is still hanging in the air, a face indifferent. The next second, a translucent shadow appears on the sky of the world, the existence of this shadow can be seen in every corner of the world. Then the shadow in the sky opened its mouth "I declare that from now on, every country in the world will be established, and its capital will be located in the Tushan fox nationality''s land under the tree of bitterness..." Gao fan''s tone is not heavy, the volume is not big, but every living creature in the world can hear him. At this moment, every life in the world stops and looks up at the huge shadow in the sky. Whether inside or outside the circle, they were shocked when they heard Gao fan''s words. What''s that? Is that a God? The founding of the people''s Republic of China? Tushan? At this point, their forehead is full of question marks. However, Gao fan''s words continue, "the kingdom of fan has now accepted the three places of Tushan, Beishan and western regions, there are still no places to surrender: human beings, Nanguo, Longwan and aolaiguo. I will give you three months, in three months, if you surrender in the future, the kingdom of fan will be under pressure! As for outside... " Gao fan turned his head and looked out of the circle. He had noticed a few ugly creatures out of the circle that he had been observing in the dark, "you can rest in peace now, because I intend to sacrifice you to the flag!" As soon as the voice fell, the dinghaishen needle flew out of Gao fan''s palm, instantly turned into a giant giant stick and fell from the sky. Boom! With a loud bang, a violent explosion accompanied by mushroom clouds rising up in the air, a strong shock wave swept away with the giant stick landing as the center, instantly flattening the area for tens of miles. As for the three creatures outside the circle, where is the chance to survive? "Gulu ~" all the people on the scene swallowed their saliva one after another. The stick really made people feel familiar. Li Muchen, trapped in Jin Chenxi''s body, was furious when he saw the scene in front of him. "he also said that you are not the third young master. This stick is clearly the weapon of the third young master!" It''s a pity that Gao fan can''t hear her. At this time, people are also staring at the giant stick, just like Jin Chenxi, who doubts Gao fan''s identity. Chapter 978 "Minister, Tu Shanhong, pledge allegiance to your majesty! To open up territory for your majesty and consolidate rivers and mountains forever Tu Shanhong followed Shi Kuan and knelt down to Gao fan. With Tu Shanhong taking the lead, fan Yunfei kneels down at the urging of Li xueyang, and everyone follows. So in the border area of Beishan, the country of fox demon world officially announced the establishment. Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and said, "Kato!" "I''m here!" Kato stepped out with a respectful bow. "Go back to Yiqi daomeng with the king''s power, and publicize my will to them!" "Yes The king''s power is over. Gao fan has buried a time bomb beside him! "Oh! That''s right Gao fan looked at the imperial power and master Li and said with a smile, "in order to make you better help me accept Yiqi daomeng, I''m going to give you something more!" The two of them glared at each other: When did we agree to help him accept Yiqi daomeng? Did you agree? Gao fan waved his hand gently, and the two energies instantly entered the brow of the king and master Li. Two people suddenly wait for big eyes, there are brilliant stars in the eyes. The next second, Master Li got up from his wheelchair and ran, leaving a trail of smoke and dust in the vast desert, "ha ha! My legs are back. I can walk at last The king''s power soared, and a huge golden sword gathered in his hand, ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters Until 100 meters, the giant sword stopped growing. "Drink!" The king''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he waved his 100 meter long sword in his hand and cut it in the air. thousands of kilometers away, dozens of peaks were cut off, and those peaks fell down one after another, raising a huge cloud of smoke. "My God!" People were stunned, "this It''s abnormal, isn''t it The king was shocked. He was hanging in the sky, looking at his palm in disbelief, the sword was a sword meaning, which was much more terrifying than the king''s sword meaning. In the past, he would not dare to think about such a sword. is it a man''s job to cut off dozens of mountains with one sword? After a while, the old man Li came back with joy. He couldn''t hide his excitement. The kingship and hegemony also came down from the sky, and Gao fan''s eyes became more complicated. "That''s it." Gao Fan said with a smile, "all the gifts I give you now are small skills. when we unify our alliance in the future, I will give you better skills." The king and master Li swallowed their saliva: that''s it Is it a small skill? People are also stunned. If it''s just a small skill, your Majesty''s big skill may directly destroy one side of heaven and earth! "Sol, Shikuan!" "I''m here!" Thor and Shikuan are out. Gao fan looked at Gai Taijun and said, "Gai Taijun, you take the little prince of the south, sol and Shi Kuan to the south. when you see old Huandu, you say that the little prince is a gift from me. then tell him that I don''t want to ruin the life of the south!" "Yes Gai Taijun nodded heavily, and Gao fan''s meaning was obvious. "I will live up to my mission and accept the southern kingdom for your majesty!" The demon emperor Shikuan and this seemingly strong sol Gai Taijun knew that the poison emperor would not hesitate. "Xiao Xuan, Tang Hao, void eye, jenos, yuzhibo weasel!" "I''m here!" Xiao Xuan''s five people snapped a drink. "I will give you three months to wipe out the outside world!" Gao fan stands with his hands in the air. "Yes The five were calm and self-confident. "I will live up to my mission. If I can''t make up my mind after three months, I will make my own decisions." "Cough! It''s a good thing to have determination, so it''s settled. If you can''t finish the task, you''ll decide for yourself! " Gao fan looks indifferent. Everyone was blinded, an outsider, Jin Chenxi, almost cooled the high-end fighting power of Wang quanba, Tu shanhonghong and fan Yunfei, now Gao fan has given the five men the order to level the outsider for three months, and if these five people have nothing to do, they have also set up a military order that they can''t finish the task and decide themselves This is special Gao fan will not have a grudge against these five people, deliberately pit them! "Your majesty Tu Shan red willow eyebrow light frown, "I also want to participate in the mission outside the strategy circle, Tu Shan I will give Rongrong full agent! If the mission fails, I will decide for myself! " Tu Shanhong cherishes the opportunity to fight with these alien gods from the new world,She knows that only with these people can her strength grow significantly. Nani? All the more muddled, Tu Shanhong also want to participate in the task of death? "Master No way Dongfang yuechu quit, "I can''t live without you!" Bang! It''s another blow to welcome the beginning of the Oriental month. This time, the beginning of the Oriental month was knocked unconscious. "Well! Since Honghong you also participate, then you can participate! " Gao fan looked at the place where the dinghaishen needle was, "in the area tens of miles around my dinghaishen needle, the creatures outside the inner circle are not allowed to enter, you can supply in it, you all follow Tu shanhonghong''s instructions, after all, she knows more about the creatures outside the circle than you." "Yes! Your majesty The crowd nodded heavily. Tu Shanhong is slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Gao fan lets these people listen to her. "Thank you for your trust! Let''s go now Tu Shan, with a red face, flew out of the circle with the crowd. "Well Let''s go back, too! " Gao fan with all a flash, back to Tushan. "Let''s go King King ~ "Kato made a gesture to the king. The overlord nodded and flew directly into the sky, Mr. Li didn''t have to sit in a wheelchair and happily kept up with the pace of the overlord. Kato changed into a fierce dragon, closely following the overlord. Master Li was already scared to pee. "Alliance, alliance leader, what strength is this thing? It looks very powerful!" "Is this the dragon clan?" The brow of the overlord frowned, and there were also legends about the dragon people in the royal family. Once upon a time, King Quan Jingxing, the leader of the royal family, killed his gifted son himself in order to obtain the power of the Dragon God in the dead bones of the Dragon God, but finally died in the hands of the first expert fan Yunfei in the western regions. This incident became a scandal of the royal family, and it was naturally a secret of the royal family. But the king knew that the dragon named kaiduo next to him was definitely not comparable to the dead bones of the Dragon God at that time. Although the volume of kador is similar to the dead bones of the Dragon God in the record, kador is alive, and the dead bones of the Dragon God are just dead bones. Chapter 979 "The opponent''s strength is not weaker than me at all. If I am right, he is higher than the demon emperor level, moreover, among the seven summoned by Gao fan, his strength is in the middle level, the weakest of the seven is the demon emperor, the strongest I can''t believe it "What?" Li is also a face of fear, "seven demon emperor? Alliance leader, are you right? " "It can''t be wrong!" The monarch frowned and looked dignified. "The origin of Gao fan is so mysterious, we have to have a good discussion when we go back. Anyway, there are still three months to go. this time, no one can be alone. I''m afraid the world will really change! Even those old people in the seclusion, we have to dig them out one by one! " "Well! This is the only way to do it today! " Mr. Li secretly looked at Kato next to him. I saw Kato happily hovering in the alien sky, tossing and turning in the clouds, the huge body was like a mountain flying in the sky, huge and tough. On the other side, the southern prince was bitterly carried by Shi Kuan on his shoulder, he forced him to look at Shi Kuan and sol again, he knew that he would die anyway. Sol glanced at the poison lady and found that the woman was plump, white and beautiful, which was in line with his aesthetics. his face could not help smiling, "this beautiful lady, I don''t know if I have a chance to have dinner with you!" Poison lady looks at sol curiously. With his blonde hair, blue eyes, muscles and axe in his hand, it has to be said that sol, a handsome man from an alien world, has considerable lethality for women in this world. However, the beauty of poison lady is different from that of ordinary people, otherwise she would not like the eight eyed man. even Gao fan''s handsome force can''t shake her love for the eight eyed man. "Yes! When I get to Nanguo, I''ll invite two adults to the best restaurant in Nanguo for dinner! " The poisonous lady is indifferent to the gifts. "husband, you can decide your position, and then master will come with you." "Yes, ma''am!" The eight eyed man has a smile on his face. Sol Leng Leng, I wipe, this woman was not moved by my handsome? My face doesn''t work today? How strange! "Ah, OK!" With a smile on his face, Gai Taijun saw Sol''s eyes shining with the little star of bringbring. "It''s a great honor to have dinner with Mr. sol!" Gai Taijun''s panda eyes are full of Sol''s figure. She is eager to hold sol in her arms. Saul looked at Gai Taijun with a confused face: God! Isn''t this female panda interested in labor? Saul felt goose bumps all over the place at the thought. Your image makes it hard for me to think about that! Sol''s expressionless face moved one meter away, "cough, I''m sorry, I''m allergic to pandas..." If those two guys from Laiya and Maitreya knew this, they would laugh at themselves for a long time, right? Gai Taijun''s heart, pull cool pull cool drop. Time flies, three months later Tushan, the imperial palace of every country. Gao fan chose a geomantic treasure land in Tushan and built a palace of fan Kingdom built on the mountain. The architectural style of the palace completely adopts the style of the new world, carved beams and painted buildings, grand and magnificent. In the main hall, Gao Van Gogh sits on the top of the temple, below stands a group of civil and military officials of every country. After the throne hangs a world map, which is the world map of the earth made by Gao fan. "Your majesty!" Tang Hao stood respectfully under the court hall, wearing the unified dark gold armor of all nations, arched fists with both hands, "as of three days ago, all the creatures outside the circle, covering an area of 100 million square kilometers, have been taken into custody around the Dinghai needle, waiting for your Majesty''s decision..." "100 million square kilometers?" Gao fan frowned, "have you compared the map behind me? Is it the same? " "Your majesty!" Tang Hao frowned and said, "as for the terrain, we have surveyed it all on the spot. the world is not a planetary structure, but a continental structure, so the map is not like that. Besides, the world has magical boundaries, and there are limits on the ground and sky. we have used the known forces in the sky to carry out blasting, and we can''t broaden them. " "Well!" Gao fan nodded thoughtfully. He knew that there were limits in the sky,When he used xiangtiandi for the first time, he found that the more he went up, the greater the pressure. Recently, he also took time to fly up to have a look. The sky in this world is chaotic, the more he looks up, the more blurred things he sees, and even the scope of divine exploration will be suppressed. Of course, if Gao fan wants to break through this kind of repression, he is just afraid of collapsing the world. So he can only come back honestly, and only when he merges the world in the future can he study it well. Besides, the scoring system of the outside world has given Gao fan a total of 200 points, otherwise, Gao fan really suspects that Tang Hao has not finished their investigation and is not able to do things. "Let''s go outside the circle first..." Gao fan nodded in secret, "as for those creatures outside the circle, let''s hang them there first. with the suppression of the sea god needle, they will become weaker and weaker. It''s not too late for me to deal with them when I think of them one day. you will continue to guard outside the circle, in case there are any fish who may miss the net." "Yes Tang Hao nodded heavily. "By the way, Rongrong!" Gao fan looks at TU Shan Rongrong, who is standing next to him, "next, let the tree planting army begin to enter the world outside the circle to plant trees. the world outside the circle is too desolate, so we have to establish the ecosystem as soon as possible." "Yes Tushan Rongrong smiles. She is good at planting trees. In the past three months, with the help of Gao fan, Tushan Rongrong has mixed the bitter tree with other trees and planted the whole world in the circle. almost all of those trees have started to sprout now, through these sprouting bitter trees, Tushan Rongrong has also sensed what is happening in every corner of the world in the circle. not only that, but also from these trees In the long run, Tushan Rongrong knows that one day she will become the strongest monster in the world, because her power is with the world. Tushan Rongrong finally understood Gao fan''s painstaking efforts. Originally, cultivation could be so simple, planting trees, watering, o98k! "There''s more." Gao fan looked at the overlord and said, "Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Yes, two months ago, the Royal hegemony announced its loyalty to GAOFAN with a group of allies. as the saying goes, it is quite helpless for the sake of power. Chapter 980 It''s the same with Mr. Li. He''s full of energy. Mr. Li''s lobbying efforts have contributed a lot to stabilizing Yiqi daomeng so quickly. officially, because of his eloquence, half of Yiqi daomeng''s families directly joined the alliance two months ago when the monarchy declared allegiance to the country. As for the other half, he was finally "persuaded" by the overlord and Mr. Li. It''s just that this way of "Persuading" is a little overbearing After all, the sword of heaven and earth, the power of the king, basically no one can stop it. "Your majesty!" At present, all the big families and countries in the human territory have been reduced, and only a few small families and countries are still struggling "Oh? So fast? " Gao fan frowned slightly, "don''t worry, Lord kingship, take your time, don''t hurt people." "I understand The monarch''s face is dignified. "Your Majesty has a kind heart and works for the well-being of all the people in the world, which is actually the blessing of the world, the blessing of all the people!" Gao fan was slightly stunned. The king''s power is really the son of all the powerful people. It''s very educated. flattery is so good. "Ah..." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "you are the pillar of our country, but you are the Minister of our country. I''m very glad to see that you can have such talents in any country. I''m very glad to see that you have such talents in your country!" "If you don''t dare to be, only your majesty is holy and wise ~" "Your Majesty is virtuous..." "Your Majesty is blessed by heaven..." "My Lord, the sword is not old..." "Your majesty will live forever..." They all looked at Gao fan and the overlord, and showed their admiration one after another. It''s all about business. See? Lord kingship is a model of our generation! "Oh By the way, "Gao Fan said," what''s going on in the south? Half a month ago, didn''t it say that Huandu Qingtian had surrendered? Why don''t you see people from the south go to Tushan for pilgrimage? " "Your majesty!" Tushan Rongrong''s face was calm. "According to my concubine''s investigation, it seems that something has happened in the southern kingdom, Lord sol and Lord Shi Kuan seem to have been arrested." "Got it?" Gao fan frowned slightly, even if tie Hanhan of Shi Kuan was arrested, sol, you are an old man who came from all over the world and was caught by the local aborigines, is it like a shame? "Newspaper There''s an urgent military situation in the south! " At this time, an urgent cry came from outside the hall. "Xuan!" Gao fan slightly a Leng, it seems that sol and Shi Kuan really have an accident. Soon, the eight eyed man entered the hall. "Why are you?" Gao fan was very upset when he saw this guy. Eight eyed man knelt down under the hall, "tell your majesty that my wife and Gai Taijun have been arrested, Lord Shi Kuan and Lord sol have also been arrested..." There was an uproar. The news was so unexpected. "Oh?" Gao fan showed a smile with great interest, "is it that Huan Du Qingtian doesn''t intend to surrender?" "No! The poison emperor is going to surrender, but Princess Huan doesn''t want to fall. " The eight eyed man had a dignified face. "Huan Du had been closed before falling into LAN. He left the gate two days ago, and the body of ten thousand poisons was completed. Huan Du Qingtian, the poison emperor, was introduced into wuhuangshan by her. Lord sol and Lord Shi Kuan were trapped by her, and I escaped to deliver the letter in my last life..." "The body of ten thousand poisons?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. It was a long time before Huan Du in the original work became the body of LAN WAN Du. "It''s interesting..." Gao fan smiles and says with interest, "so there are two demon emperors in the South now?" "Well!" The eight eyed man nodded. All the people on the court hall looked at each other, in the remote area of the southern kingdom, there are two demon emperors. OK. "Ha ha ~" Gao fan gently waved his sleeve and stood up from the Dragon chair. "It seems that I will go to the south in person..." At this moment, in the south, Princess Palace. "Well! Pledge allegiance? What an arrogant tone Huan all falls LAN a face not angry of sit on her throne, a chapter pretty face full of Yin cold, "Gao fan? Who is this man? Never heard of it The poison lady and Gai Taijun frowned tightly, and the princess Huan all fell down. She was spoiled by the poison emperor. In particular, after the completion of the body of ten thousand poisons, it floated to the sky. Once out of the pass, I heard that someone wanted to pledge allegiance to the south. Huan Du Luolan didn''t agree at that time. We have two demon emperors in the south. How can we be loyal to them easily?Father Huang is also old, unexpectedly so agreed! He even urged me to surrender! Oh! There''s no way! So Huan Du Luolan leads the poison emperor to Wuhuang mountain, a forbidden area in the south, and plans to trap him for ten days and a half months. as for Shi Kuan and sol These two guys are in the palace of the princess now. There is a huge iron cage in the middle of the main hall. Sol and Shi Kuan are in the iron cage, they are embracing each other, they are in the middle of the main hall, and they are about to crack. "Princess highness..." Gai Taijun was so flustered that he said, "you''d better detoxify the two adults, or it won''t end!" My favorite Lord Saul, if you really have a fight with Shikuan, I''ll turn black in the future! at this time, the poisonous woman and the prince were locked in another cage, and the poisonous woman also echoed. "Yes, your highness, , listen to us! His majesty Gao fan is powerful and powerful. The southern kingdom can''t fight him! " "Cut!" Huan all falls LAN a face disdain, in the hand is playing with a delicate dagger, "let him come! I''d like to see if he has three heads and six arms? I''m afraid it''s going to be like this! " the woman looked bitter, and looked at the four men standing beside her. "The four of you also advised the princess, , you also saw the shadow that covered the whole world at that time." Do you know your Majesty''s power? we should consider what the princess is all about. Why don''t you advise the princess? Huandu Luolan is surrounded by four people who are her confidants, four of the five poison Taibao, namely, poison Laozi, poison mother-in-law, poison childe and poison boy. Poison lady is also one of the five poisons, but now she has become Gao fan''s person. "Cough..." The poison boy frowned, "poison lady, , did you forget that we had sworn allegiance to your highness? since we are the royal highness of the royal highness of princesses, you should obey your royal highness unconditionally. , as one of the five drug users, you are against the princess''s highness. , you are no longer worthy of claiming the five drugs. "Asshole!" The woman looked angry and said, "I am saving the life of your highness. You are hurting her "it is a worthy death. We are loyal to the princess. Even if we die, we will die." unlike you, we should be 25. The poison boy has no expression. "You..." The poison lady is not angry. These people are simply stirring up the death of her royal highness. Chapter 981 "Come on, come on, stop it!" Huandu Luolan said, "don''t say that to poison lady, you''re poison boy. I know about her, she''s just scared by Gao fan, when I clean up Gao fan, poison lady will understand!" "Princess highness..." She was really anxious for her royal highness. "No! That''s it! I will send someone to declare war on Tushan tomorrow Huan all falls orchid a face doesn''t matter of wave a hand. "Report!" At this time, the little demon ran in from the outside. "Say it Huan all falls blue, the complexion is calm. "An urgent report came from the southern border. We found the trace of the emperor of any country!" The little demon said in a hurry. "Ha ha! At last? " Huandu Luolan said with a smile, "five poison Taibao Oh no, four poison Taibao, listen, I want you to intercept the emperor of any country all the way and delay a little time for my princess, I want to prepare a big gift for the emperor of any country! " "Yes The four poison Taibao nodded heavily and left. At this time, the border between Nanguo and Tushan. Gao fan with the east at the beginning of the month, all the way leisurely walk. "Brother, why don''t we flash to the imperial palace of the south?" The eastern moon looks curious. Gao fan glanced coldly at the beginning of the East moon. "Of course, I can''t go where I don''t know..." "Oh! So... " Dongfang yuechu nodded slightly and lost, "when will you revive your mother? I miss her..." Looking at Dongfang yuechu like this, Gao fan sighs at the bottom of his heart, what a poor child! He has been abandoned by his parents and has not yet been concealed in the drum, I really don''t know whether to tell Dongfang yuechu the truth "Next time I have resurrection sausage, I''ll resurrect my mother and have a look..." Gao Fan said calmly. "Well!" At the beginning of the eastern month, there was a light in front of my eyes. "Now I''d better play happily! It''s said that there are poisons all over the south. If you don''t pay attention, you have to lie on the ground. I''m really curious about what these things look like? " Dongfang yuechu has been tearing away a pile of grass, and the three pandas are looking at Dongfang yuechu with a blank face, Dongfang yuechu is also staring at each other with a blank face, and no one responds for a moment. "Ah! Monster For five seconds, Dongfang yuechu jumped up and stuck it on Gao fan, still in shock, "big brother! Help me The three panda monsters were also scared, "Wow! Man, what a terrible man! Run away quickly... " "Come down!" Gao fan''s face is expressionless. He looks down at the East moon in his arms. At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, her forehead was full of sweat, and she jumped down in a hurry, looking at the direction of the three pandas leaving in amazement, "what, are monsters afraid of human beings?" The three pandas didn''t go far. The one in the middle stopped the other two. "Boss! What are you doing? " The other two looked at the giant panda. "Second and third, have you found that the tall and handsome human man seems to be the object that the poison emperor asked me to help!" The panda''s face was heavy, and he raised his chin with one hand. "Well?" The second and third fell into a deep thought, "it seems that they really are!" So the three monsters came back. "You What do you want? " Dongfang yuechu looks at the three panda monsters with her hands akimbo, "if you rob, I suggest you give up, because we No money Nani? Three pandas look dull. Do we look like robbers? "Cough I think you misunderstood me, little friend of mankind The panda leader has a dignified face, "we are the first three shields of the poison emperor. The old man of the poison emperor asked us to help his majesty Gao fan behind you!" "Oh?" Gao fan smiles with great interest, "is the poison emperor OK?" "Very good!" The third panda has a smile on his face Before he finished, the third panda got a heavy blow on his head. The panda boss stares at the third Panda: Shabi, I almost let it slip! "Cough Your majesty Gao fan, please forgive me The panda''s head was dripping with sweat. "The third brother, he was young and ignorant, so he didn''t know anything. the old man of the poison emperor is now trapped in Wuhuang mountain and can''t get out of it. his life is in danger. It can be said that he is dying, so he sent us to help you!" Dongfang yuechu said, "he is trapped. How did he inform you to help us?" The three panda brothers were stunned again: "this..." Gao fan smile, heart already know. It seems that Huan Du Qingtian doesn''t want to surrender.The other party''s style is to test Gao fan''s strength with his daughter and secretly observe the meaning of making the final decision. Yes, it''s a good idea to celebrate the old man. Before Gao fan came here, he thought it was strange. No matter how hard Huandu was, it was an old monster for thousands of years. How could it be planted in his daughter''s hands? "Is it?" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "then you lead the way, we''ll go to Wuhuang mountain to save the poison Emperor..." "Ah?" The panda''s face was muddled, "this, this..." Ma Dan, how to answer this question? The poison Emperor didn''t say it! Didn''t the poison emperor say that he would take Gao fan to find the princess? How come Gao fan has been going to Wuhuang mountain since then? The plot is not right If Gao fan goes to Wuhuang mountain, what else can he do? I know the poison emperor is OK. I''m afraid we have to fight, right? Panda boss now wants to take out the copy given to him by the poison emperor to see if there is an answer. "What? Is that inconvenient? " Gao fan looks at the giant panda with great interest, needless to say, these three pandas are quite cute, but their intelligence quotient is not enough. maybe it''s because of their intelligence quotient that they become endangered species. "To your majesty Gao fan!" The second panda rushed forward and arched his hand to Gao fan poison emperor''s mission to us is to take you to the royal highness of the princess. After all, all the roots are in her place, and sik Hsien and Saul are also trapped by the princess. Surely his majesty has a natural way to save them. and his majesty rescued the adults and Saul of Sihon. He also estimated that the poison emperor had come out of Wu Huangshan, and that would cooperate with him. Your highness is the best policy. Gao fan looked at each other deeply. He didn''t expect that there was a clever one among the three pandas. It''s about the safety of Gao fan''s own men, and Gao fan can''t find an excuse to shirk. "Yes, yes!" Panda boss quickly nodded, "second brother said not wrong, that''s what I mean!" "All right!" Then you lead the way, "we''ll go to your highness." "Yes Soon after, the panda trio entered the main city of southern China with Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu. Gao fan and Dongfang at the beginning of the month did not get in the way of the seal of the toxic emperor of the panda trio. Chapter 982 "Wow! It''s iced sugar gourd! I want ice sugar gourd "And sugar man! Sugar man, I want to... " As soon as he entered the city, Dongfang yuechu revealed his nature, as long as it was sweet food, it was his love. "Ice sugar gourd, a string of coppers, sugar man, two coppers, one!" The vendor opened his right hand and said, "young Xia, give me money first..." Dongfang at the beginning of the month quickly took out his body, and then he was confused, "no money..." "If you don''t have money, you can eat a hammer of ice sugar gourd!" The vendor glanced at the beginning of the eastern month with disdain on his face, turned his eyes and left. "Big brother..." Dongfang yuechu looks at Gao fan with tears in his eyes. Gao fan didn''t look back, looking at the prosperity of the southern capital. "This place is not bad, that place needs to be changed..." It''s just like a deputy took the capital of the southern kingdom as his own territory. Seeing Gao fan like this, Dongfang can only hit three pandas at the beginning of the month. "Hey, panda, my majesty and I are guests from afar. now I''m in love with this iced sugar gourd. Can you buy it for me with a copper coin?" Dongfang yuechu looks at the giant panda with a thumping face, "I will give you a lot of good words in front of your poison emperor, OK?" The giant panda has a dignified face and shakes his head slightly. "Absolutely no!" "What?" The East month beginning eyes stare greatly, "refuse your younger sister! Is that how you treat your guests? Isn''t it just a copper plate? Isn''t that too ungracious? " "This brother ~" at this time, a lovely rabbit demon came to the east at the beginning of the month with ice sugar gourd in her hand, and there was still one on the ice sugar gourd string in her hand. She knew it was sweet. "This is my leftover. If you don''t mind, I''ll give it to you ~" "yo Dongfang yuechu took over the ice sugar gourd excitedly, and immediately swallowed his saliva, "it seems that there are still good people in the south, oh no, good demons!" The East month beginning of a face smile touched the head of the small rabbit demon, "thank you, little sister!" In the meantime, Dongfang yuechu is ready to take a bite at the beginning of the month. "ADA ~" the second panda raised his hand and hit Dongfang yuechu in the face. he hit Dongfang yuechu on the spot, and the only ice sugar gourd fell off the bamboo stick in his hand and rolled to one side. "Woof A little dog runs over and swallows the ice sugar gourd with a gulp. Then he looks at the east at the beginning of the month, which means: anything else? One more. "No!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang cried and grabbed the collar of the second panda, "you compensate me for the ice sugar gourd, you compensate me for the ice sugar gourd!" "Young Xia, take it easy Panda''s face is dignified, "the poison emperor sent us to protect you, naturally, we should be fully responsible for your safety, I''m afraid you have been targeted by the princess''s people for a long time, this sugar gourd is probably poisonous!" "Nani?" Dongfang yuechu looks stunned, then looks at the little dog, "really?" "Belch ~" the dog fell to the ground on the spot, foaming at the mouth and cooling directly. "No! There are assassins The three brothers of panda, with a fierce complexion, have formed a demon shield in front of them, protecting Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu behind them. "Bold assassin! In broad daylight, heaven and earth have come to assassinate "Don''t you know that we are the top three imperial shields in the south?" The three panda brothers looked around nervously, looking for the assassin everywhere, the assassin didn''t find him, but he was sweating. At the beginning of the eastern month, his eyes were straight, "I wipe! It''s really poisonous! " It''s really dangerous for Nanguo to say that he was so crazy that he poisoned the ice sugar gourd?! "Don''t move. Let me explore. What''s the poison?" While talking, the third panda comes forward. At this time, the dog had been dim down in the eyes of a flash of light. "Third brother, be careful!" The giant panda yelled, but it was too late. I saw the dog suddenly burst up, a bite in the panda third calf above. "Mother The third panda roared, "it''s killing me!" After a whine, the third panda''s eyes were suddenly blocked by a blue light, the next second, he opened his big mouth and rushed towards the four of Gao fan in an extremely vicious way. "No! Third brother is bitten by a dog The giant panda has a blue face."It''s a chain drug!" The second panda looks gloomy, "brother, it''s up to you!" "Well!" Panda boss secretly nodded, "look at my poison shield!" The giant panda frowned and pointed his green shield at the third panda, a green shadow shot from the green shield and covered the third panda. The third panda passes through the empty shadow and lies on the giant panda''s body. "Why? Big brother... " The third panda looks cute. "Why are you hugging me?" Brother panda calmly pushed him away, "you were poisoned just now, but now it''s OK. My poison shield has solved it for you!" "Er..." The third panda looked tired. "No wonder I said I was so tired..." "Ha ha ~" at this time, there was a sneer on the roof, "I''ve heard for a long time that the poison shield of the first three shields can cure all kinds of poisons in the world, today, it really deserves its reputation ~" "are you..." The giant panda''s eyes were awe inspiring, and when he looked at people, he could not help but frown slightly and sweat fell from his forehead. "Are you the prince of the five poisons The second panda has a dignified face, his hands clenching the warrior''s shield can''t help squeezing a lot. He was dressed in white, holding a folding fan, standing on the top of the house, his clothes were very handsome. However, compared with Gao fan, he is far behind. at this time, Gao fan was dressed in a black and Gold Dragon Robe, with a handsome face and a tall and slender figure. Simply to fight there, the king''s temperament showed no doubt, powerful and domineering. "You are Gao fan, the emperor of fan Kingdom, aren''t you?" Poison childe looks at Gao fan with a smile, showing honey confidence between his eyebrows and eyes, "look at this dress, it''s like that, but I don''t know how strong it is? Can you resist my poison boy''s poison Gao fan, with a cool face, squints at the street, like a landlord surveying his own land, completely ignores the poison boy''s question. Gao fan didn''t even think about it. It''s beneath him. "What are you arrogant about? Isn''t that the poison boy? " The third panda is not angry, gnashing his teeth, "although I was accidentally attacked by you just now, my elder brother''s shield is there, it''s just a poison boy. Do you think your poison can do anything to us?" Chapter 983 "Cut!" Poison childe sees Gao fan to even have not given him an eye, the facial expression is instantly gloomy to come down. Labor and capital are poisonous CHILDES. They dare to ignore me! The most important thing is that you are more handsome than me! Do I want to lose face? Who can bear it! It''s hard to kill you or not! "Arrogant fellow!" Poison childe''s eyes fixed on Gao fan tightly, "I advise you to have a look at the dog just now..." "Ha ha ha!" The giant panda laughed wildly, "what a low-level trick, trying to divert our attention and launch an attack in vain. you should say: Look! There are flying saucers! I''m afraid that''s more effective! " Poison childe''s face a black line: Ma Dan, why do you want to send me to deal with this kind of silly ratio? Dongfang yuechu looked at it with a confused face and muttered to Gao fan in a low voice, "big brother I don''t think these three guys have enough IQ. I''m afraid they can''t protect us! Do you want me to do it? " "No harm..." Gao fan was calm and calm, "they are very lovely, don''t disturb them, let them solve their own problems..." "Oh..." Dongfang nodded at the beginning of the month. Poison childe''s eyes have never moved away from Gao fan, so Gao fan''s performance is completely in his eyes, Gujing bubo, a master demeanor, this man''s expression is really annoying! Hum! The emperor of every kingdom! I''m going to see how long you can hold it? "Big brother, the dog is not right!" The second panda''s eyes on the dog became dignified. At the beginning of the eastern month, he heard the speech and looked at it in a hurry. I saw the dog stand up again, walk wobbly, with a trace of excitement in his eyes. The next second, the dog bit a person, the person''s eyes also became crazy, instantly tore his clothes and revealed his muscles, the naked muscles attracted a lot of mosquitoes, and the mosquitoes also went crazy to bite other people and monsters after sucking this person, soon All the people and monsters in the street are crazy, GAO fan and his party are surrounded by a group of people and monsters with crazy eyes. The giant panda''s face was livid. "This effect seems to be heart biting poison, but isn''t heart biting poison a single effect? How can one pass ten, ten pass hundred "Just because other people can''t do it doesn''t mean he can''t either. He''s a poison boy!" The second panda has a dignified face, "he is known as the poison boy. It is said that he once vowed to release the poison only once a day with his unique witchcraft. At this price, what he gets in return is that any poison he releases is much stronger than others Many "Poison boy is too strong!" The third panda is almost lying on the ground. It seems that the sequelae of the poisoning just now is really not small. "Even the heart biting poison, which is clearly not infectious, has spread from one generation to the next." "Ha ha ~" poison childe a face banter, the eyebrow eye is full of evil, "so, you can die in my hand, is your honor!" As soon as the poison boy''s voice dropped, the demons and humans controlled by the heart biting poison began to attack one after another. "Second brother!" The giant panda''s eyes are awe inspiring, and the shield of the poisoner in his hand is in full bloom. This is the meaning of a powerful attack. "I see, big brother!" I saw the second panda flash in front of the crowd, "the shield of the warrior!" Boom! The warrior''s shield in his hand suddenly soared in the width and height of several meters, blocking the monsters coming up one after another. "Wow ~" the monsters are extremely vicious, and they look like they are going to eat the second panda. The second panda looks very blue. "Brother, there are too many monsters. I can''t stand it for long. Hurry up!" "OK, second brother!" The giant panda''s poison shield is also slowly getting bigger, eventually becoming the size of a wall. "Well, second brother, swallow it for me!" With a sharp drink from the old panda, a virtual shadow of green animal head with a diameter of more than ten meters rushed out of the poison man''s shield. The panda''s second son, who has a soul in his heart, quickly dodges. The virtual shadow of the green Beast''s head instantly covered the demons, the next second, the people and monsters who were controlled by the poison master were all on the ground. "Ha ha ha!" The third panda was lying on the ground, laughing wildly, "silly eyes, my elder brother''s poison shield is your nemesis!" "Oh The poison shield in the panda''s hand returned to its normal size, and then vomited. The giant panda was embarrassed: "there are too many poisoned people. The shield of the poisoned people has vomited. It seems that they can''t eat any more poison in a short time!"There is a cold sweat on the third panda''s forehead. He really wants to take back what he just said. "Shabi..." The poison childe looked scornful, and his mouth turned slightly up, "as it is said, the poison shield''s appetite is really small ~" "hum!" The second panda looks calm, "unfortunately All the poisons have been neutralized by my elder brother''s poisoner''s shield, and you can only use poisons once a day, What''s the fear of a poisoner who can''t use poisons? " "Second brother is right!" Panda third face excited, "second brother 666!" "Ha ha ha!" Poison childe a face evil spirit of smile a voice, "good a poison childe who can''t use poison have what to fear, but if I tell you that ice sugar gourd poison is my yesterday world?" "What?" Panda three brothers eyes are staring straight, "you kid play Yin!" "And this poison is today''s!" As soon as the poison boy''s voice dropped, there were dozens of blades with purple venom around him. "Die Those blades flew towards Gao fan and his party under the control of poison master. "Second brother! It''s up to you The panda''s face sank and he stepped back three steps. "No problem!" The second panda has a dignified face, the shield of the warrior in his hand suddenly turns into a wall and stands in front of the crowd. The poisoned blades rained on the warrior''s shield, and the second demon of the panda was fully opened and supported. Not long after, those purple blades were all inserted in the orange warrior''s shield, and the warrior''s shield was completely dyed purple. "Well done!" Panda boss excited smile, "today''s share of the poison is also solved!" "Poof ~" the second panda spat out a mouthful of purple blood and fell on the ground. "Second brother!" The giant panda suddenly widens his eyes and rushes forward to investigate the injury of the second panda. "Brother, I''m ok, but I''m too tired!" The second panda showed a tired smile on his face, "but he finally stopped the poison from the poison master, it''s also his mission not to insult the poison emperor ~" "Hmm! second younger brother! You can have a good rest and leave it to me next! " Giant panda looks at the two brothers lying on the ground, with dignified complexion and awe inspiring fighting spirit. Without poison, there is no threat! Chapter 984 The giant panda stepped forward and looked straight at dugongzi with a proud face: "dugongzi, today I will beat you so hard that I can''t take care of myself and avenge my two younger brothers!" Poison boy can''t release poison. Panda boss has a lot of confidence in his words. "Ha ha Hit me? " Poison childe''s face is still full of confidence and calm smile, "the disabled Yuqian three shields dare to be presumptuous in front of me, do you think I can''t deal with you without poison?" Are you the panda boss gone with the wind, or is my poison boy unable to use the knife? "Play the devil!" The giant panda looked with awe in his eyes and was not afraid, "I solved your poison yesterday, and my second brother solved all the poison today. I can output you on the ground alone!" "Ha ha You are right! Today''s poison is really used up! " Poison childe a face evil smile, "that only use this..." As he spoke, the poison boy waved his hand and picked up a long sword, there was a light purple light shining on the sword, which was the sign of poison quenching. Nani? The giant panda frowned slightly. Bad! It''s a bad feeling "This is the poisonous sword I refined the day before yesterday!" Poison childe complexion is indifferent, "also don''t know good use......" "Wait The day before yesterday? " The giant panda looks confused, can Temo still operate like this? "And then there''s this!" The poison master waved and summoned a puppet, "this is the five poison puppet that I refined the day before yesterday." And then The poison boy didn''t stop, and his action continued, "and this invincible poisonous bee, which I invited to refine the day before yesterday." "This pot of Ming Mie Magnolia fragrance was refined by dada the day before yesterday..." "And this..." The poison boy opens his hand with a light face, a huge monster sticks out a huge head from the roof where he stands. "This poisonous corpse of Shanhuang is my masterpiece the day before yesterday!" "Roar!" The huge poisonous corpse of the emperor of the mountain opened a bloody basin and roared, and the air was filled with the smell of blood. "I''m so tired!" Panda boss urinated on the spot: "NIMA, is that what you call one poison a day?" The third panda got up from the ground in shock: "it''s shameless, OK!" The second panda sat up in shock when he was dying: "Mr. poison, how about one poison a day? It''s too dishonest, isn''t it? " "Indeed Dongfang yuechu touched her chin, and she couldn''t help showing a look of disdain. "I''ve never seen such a shameless person before!" "Ha ha ~" poison childe said with a smile, "people really call me poison childe, not poison gentleman, so I don''t need to be like a gentleman ~" "the so-called childe only needs to be handsome, doesn''t it?" Poison childe has a dignified face and fixed his eyes on Gao fan, so I can''t bear it. Someone is even more handsome than me! "Shameless, shameless!" The three brothers helped each other and stood up. "If you want to hurt these two distinguished guests, you should step on our bodies first." "Hum!" Poison childe sees Gao fan''s eyes in fury, "imperial front three shields! Don''t you feel ashamed that Gao fan, as an invader of the south, has to protect himself with his life? " "No!" The three brothers of the panda are livid. "We just act on the orders of the poison emperor. We are loyal to the poison emperor." "Cut!" Poison childe eyes a Lin, "then you take your stupid together to Gao fan bury it!" As soon as the voice fell, the poison boy waved his hand, the poison puppet, holding a long sword, rushed towards Gao fan. "Poison shield!" The giant panda stands in the way of the poison puppet, the Green Shield of the poison comes together again, and a light green animal head flies out of the shield. However, because the poison man''s shield had eaten too much before, it could not absorb the poison in the Du puppet, the virtual shadow of the beast''s head directly broke up when it met the poison puppet. The puppet appeared at the giant panda''s side in a moment, raised his hand and stabbed him on the right shoulder. the giant panda was poisoned and fell to the ground on the spot, foaming at the mouth. "Big brother!" The second and third panda are livid. "We''re not going to let you go, you''re poisonous!" Poison childe dull face: special who tell you my surname poison? In a moment, the puppet was in front of Gao fan. "It seems that it''s time for me to do it!" Dongfang yuechu''s eyes and body flash, kicks the puppet in the abdomen, kicks the puppet out and falls heavily on the ground."Why?" Poison childe looked at the beginning of the eastern month with great interest, "did not expect that a little boy actually has this kind of strength?" "Hey, hey!" Dongfang yuechu said with a smile, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m the most beautiful monster in China, Tu shanhonghong..." "What? Is Tu Shanhong a man The poison childe asked in surprise. "Wipe! Don''t interrupt, I haven''t finished yet Dongfang yuechu was impatient, and then he said, "my chief disciple Dongfang yuechu! It''s just a poison boy I don''t care! " "Cut! A little boy is a little boy. I don''t know the heaven and the earth Poison boy turned his eyes and looked scornful. "It''s just the chief disciple, but it can''t get into my eyes. even if your father came, he may not be my opponent..." "Wipe!" Dongfang yuechu was not happy at that time, and pure Yang rose from his hands. " How dare you speak wildly and slander my dear master, now let you know my strength!" "The fire..." The poison boy''s brow is slightly wrinkled. The fire in the east at the beginning of the month makes him feel a little bad. The next second, the five poison puppet, holding a long sword, stabs it out and directly attacks the face of Dongfang yuechu. At the beginning of the eastern month, he dodged and hit the puppet''s belly with a fire palm. "Hum..." The poison boy snorted coldly, and a successful smile flashed on his face. The abdomen of the five poison puppet exploded, and countless wasps flew out of it. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s eyes were awe inspiring, and a pure phlebitis came out, which enveloped all the bumblebees in it, The Bumblebee group was destroyed. "Hey, hey..." At the beginning of the eastern month, he stepped on the body of the puppet, which was smoldering on the ground, with a proud look on his face "Ha ha ~" the poison childe''s face showed an evil smile again, "fool! Don''t you think the smell in the air is a little too fragrant? " "Well?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, he did find a strange fragrance, which seemed to come from the corpse of the puppet on the ground. So he quickly kicked the puppet away, and saw a dark purple flower hidden below, it was the Ming Mie Magnolia fragrance that the poison boy had brought out before. Chapter 985 "Well Toxic At the beginning of the month, Dongfang quickly covered his mouth and nose, but it was too late. he was unstable, stepped back two steps, and sat on the ground. "Damn It''s a sneak attack At the beginning of Dongfang Yue, her lips were purple, her face was blue, and her eyes were black. She looked at the poison boy, "you How mean "Hum ~" the poison master sneered coldly, "you are really a good young man, you are really gifted to destroy my serial poison plan to such an extent at a young age! If Tu Shanhong has a disciple like you, I''m afraid he''ll wake up in a dream. but now that you''re dying, your master will cry for some time! Ha ha ha The poison childe thought that Dongfang yuechu was going to die. He couldn''t help laughing wildly. It''s really good that Dongfang yuechu can do this step. After all, he is only eight years old now. it''s really a genius that he can make so many moves under the long-standing poison boy. Gao fan can''t look at it any more. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will be cold at the beginning of the eastern month. When waving, Gao fan takes out four sausages, the sausages are shining with light green light, which is different from the previous ones. "This is detoxification sausage. Take it all!" Gao fan''s face was calm, and four sausages appeared in the hands of Dongfang yuechu and three pandas. "Detoxifying sausage?" Dugongzi was happy to say on the spot, "I''ve heard of antidote pill and antidote liquid, but this is the first time I''ve heard of antidote sausage, Your Majesty Gao fan Aren''t you funny? " The three panda brothers are also suspicious. Looking at Gao fan, sausage doesn''t look like detoxification, but it gives people a feeling of having enough to eat and going on the road "You know shit!" At the beginning of the month, when Dongfang swallowed the sausage, the signs of poisoning all recovered in the next second, and even the mana instantly recovered to the full grid. pure Yang Yan emerged from his whole body and wrapped him up, and his momentum was fierce. "What?" A little surprise flashed on the poison boy''s face. What a powerful sausage! It can not only detoxify, but also restore mana. Why haven''t you heard of such things before! When the three panda brothers saw that Dongfang had recovered at the beginning of the month, they finally stopped hesitating and took sausages one after another. the next second, all the poison on their bodies was removed, and their injuries recovered to 7788, The Demon power also recovered to the best condition. The poison boy''s face was very blue. He jumped up and flew into the sky. "Shanhuang poison corpse, give it to me!" As soon as the words were heard, the poisonous corpse of the mountain emperor behind him suddenly pulled a piece of house away, the huge body was like a big mountain, and rolled towards Gao fan and his party. "Join forces to defend!" At the same time, the three brothers of panda summoned the shield and put on a pin shaped formation, three different colors of Demon power, orange, green and blue, were shot from the three shields, in front of the crowd, a shield shining with color light was formed. "Bang!" The poisonous corpse of the mountain emperor suddenly hit the shield, a shock wave radiated from the impact point, instantly flattening several nearby houses. "Ah The three brothers of the panda are livid with their teeth clenched and blood overflowing from the corners of their mouths. it seems that the impact just now has made their bodies, which have not been fully recovered, even more frosty. "Ha ha ~" the poison childe''s face showed a contemptuous smile, "the three shields of the imperial front are really just like this, even in their heyday, they only have this strength..." Panda three brothers curse their mother in their heart. In the heyday of wool, we are still hurt! As he spoke, the poison boy waved his hand gently, the purple eyes of the mountain emperor''s poison corpse suddenly brightened, his muscles suddenly enlarged, and a heavy blow hit the shield again. "No With all your strength The giant panda''s eyes widened, and his face became blue. The next second, the shield burst apart, the three brothers of the panda were thrown high, then fell heavily on the ground, spitting blood. The three brothers of panda were killed again. Dongfang yuechu''s face sank, and a big mouthful of pure Yang Yan vomited out of his mouth. in a moment, a large flame submerged the poisonous corpse of the emperor. "Roar! Wu ~ " the poisonous corpse of Shanhuang was drowned by pure Yang Yan. After two screams, it fell to the ground and turned into a charred corpse. "What?" The poison boy frowned tightly, his face was unbelievable. All this happened so fast that the poison boy didn''t react at all. Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse is his painstaking work,Now it''s gone? "Asshole! What kind of fire are you talking about? " The poisonous young master looks at Dongfang yuechu with an iron blue face, if his eyes can kill people, Dongfang yuechu is cold. He can''t understand the poisonous corpse of the mountain Emperor himself. It''s so powerful that it can''t be hurt by ordinary flames. even if it''s a stronger flame and it''s impossible to kill it in seconds! "Hey, hey! Didn''t I say that? " At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s lips were pale, and his tired face could not hide the look of thumping. it seems that the move just now consumed him a lot, "I''ll say it again! I''m the first beauty of all the country, the first disciple of Tu shanhonghong, Dongfang yuechu "Oriental..." The poison childe thought a little, his eyes were shocked, "are you the Oriental spirit clan? Just now is pure Yang Yan? " "Hehe, that''s right!" The East month beginning complacent smile, "now know to be afraid?"? Why don''t you take us to see your princess soon, so that I won''t catch you and torture you to extort a confession later? " "Ha ha..." There was a self mocking and unwilling smile on the poison boy''s face, he had no choice but to shake his head and gnash his teeth! Another genius! People like you are really annoying As one of the five poison Taibao of Huandu Luolan, the princess of the southern kingdom, dugongzi has gone through ups and downs in his life, which is not easy. he has achieved everything through his efforts. In order to gain more powerful poison than ordinary people and the favor of the princess, the poison master even made a secret oath that he could only use poison once a day. Therefore, as a guy who strives for self-improvement, what he hates most in his life is those geniuses who rely on family blood to suppress others, such as the beginning of Oriental month. People like Dongfang yuechu are born with superior natural conditions, which is very unfair to dugongzi. such people disgust dugongzi deeply and want to get rid of it quickly. Therefore, after knowing the identity of Dongfang yuechu, the first intention of poison childe is to kill him while Dongfang yuechu is still a child. "The fall of genius or something It''s the most exciting The poison boy looked up at Kong, and his face was gradually crazy, even the surrounding air became much colder. Dongfang frowns slightly at the beginning of the month, What''s the matter? How can there be a bad feeling? Chapter 986 "Hey, hey..." At the beginning of the month, the poison boy''s eyes became ferocious. "It seems that I can only use big moves! " "Big move?" Panda three brothers look a Lin, show the expression of panic, "difficult to still have the day before yesterday''s poison?" "No I don''t have any old poisons in stock! " Poison childe complexion is calm, "this you can rest assured!" "Hoo..." The three brothers heaved a deep breath, "if there is no inventory, it will be OK. if there is no poison, there will be no combat effectiveness." "Hey, hey!" The poison boy smiles insidiously, with blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, a trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes, "although I will be a little bit bitten, I''m still willing to advance tomorrow''s poison!" As soon as the words were heard, strands of purple poisonous gas were released from every pore of Duzi''s body, the plants and animals around Duzi''s location died one after another, quickly corroded and turned into pus. Nani? The eyes of the three panda brothers are falling out, tomorrow''s poison? What''s so special?! This time, at the beginning of the eastern month, there was a question from the depths of the soul: "can tomorrow''s poison be paid in advance? You''re not mean. What''s that "No nonsense! Take it Poison boy''s face is very blue, he doesn''t believe it. He can''t clean up a little boy! "Give me the poison the day after tomorrow!" The poison boy''s teeth clenched, and the blood flowed from his mouth again. Li drink between, a purple evil spirit flew out from the poison childe''s eyebrow, darted into the burnt mountain emperor poison corpse. The poisonous corpse of Shanhuang suddenly opened his eyes, and his dark body gradually recovered. in a moment, the poisonous corpse of Shanhuang had slowly sat up from the ground. "And..." Poison childe a face crazy looking at the east at the beginning of the month, blood has dyed his chest clothes red, "big day after tomorrow''s poison also together!" As soon as the poison boy''s voice fell, countless white bones broke out of the body of the mountain emperor''s poison corpse. "Hoo Hoo ~" the poisonous corpse of the mountain emperor uttered a painful roar, the broken bones covered his body in a second, forming a dense armor of white bones, which covered the whole body of the poisonous corpse of the mountain emperor. At this time, the poison boy has knelt on the ground, his seven orifices are bleeding, which is obviously a serious injury. Then, the poison boy jumped to the shoulder of the mountain poison emperor, a hand inserted directly into the brain of the mountain emperor''s poison corpse from its ear, layers of purple poison gas appeared on the body surface of the mountain emperor''s poison corpse. "Hey, hey! Die Poison childe seven orifices bleeding, a face crazy looking at the east at the beginning of the month. The mountain emperor poison corpse suddenly stares big purple eyes, a face crazy toward the east at the beginning of the month pounce on. "NIMA! What hatred, what resentment? " At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looked frightened and raised his hand again, pure Yang Yan instantly drowned Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse. But this time, pure Yang Yan seems to be released, Shanhuang poison corpse breaks through pure Yang Yan in the next second and pours on the east at the beginning of the month. Dongfang yuechu was stunned and quickly dodged, although he dodged the attack of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse, his left hand was invaded by purple poison gas attached to Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse. "Damn..." At the beginning of the month, the face of Dongfang was very blue, and the poisoned left hand turned dark purple. He could only use his right hand to hold the shaking left forearm tightly and looked at the poison boy with a dignified face. "Ha ha! Stinky kid! You are finally poisoned by my wanjue corpse The poisonous young master stares at the beginning of the eastern month, and his eyes are like death''s judgment, "when are you going to die Here we are As soon as the voice fell, Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse jumped up again, raised the basketball sized pale bone fist high, and hit the east at the beginning of the month. "Stop it Panda three brothers a fierce drink, three people join hands again, flash in this huge punch below. "Three shields United!" The three brothers were pale and forced to launch the last demon force to form a shield, which could block the powerful blow of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse. "Get out of here!" With a sharp drink from the poison boy and another blow from the mountain emperor''s poison corpse, the three brothers flew out and fell heavily on the ground. Then, Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse raised his heavy fist again and fell on Dongfang yuechu''s head. if this fist was hit, Dongfang yuechu would be cool. "No!" Three brothers of panda lie on the ground and scream. If Dongfang hangs up like this at the beginning of the month, it means their mission has failed!This is the first time that they have left the poison emperor for a mission since they became the first three shields. if they fail, they will have no face in the future! But there is no way, they have been seriously injured, and there is no possibility of fighting any more, so they can only frown at the battlefield and pray for poison boy''s crooked fist. In contrast, at the beginning of Dongfang month, he was calm and self-conscious, it seemed that he was not afraid of the attack of the poison boy at all. In a moment, the huge pale bone fist was only ten centimeters away from the head of the eastern moon. In his crazy eyes, he seems to have seen the miserable scene of Dongfang yuechu''s head breaking and blood flowing and bean curd splashing all over the ground. the excitement of killing genius surged into his mind ahead of time. But just then, he found his fist blocked by something. "Let''s call it a day..." Gao fan raised his left hand, stretched out a finger, and gently stopped the huge fist of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse. Panda three brothers eyes stare big, chin fell to the ground. A finger is as big as a basketball fist. The visual impact is hard to accept. "A finger Is it in the way? " "I wipe! Is that fake? " "Has the poisonous corpse of Shanhuang been released?" Question three, panda three brothers already suspected demon born. The same shock is the poisonous childe himself, the power of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse can''t be clearer. It''s the ultimate puppet created by his painstaking masterpiece and the reinforcement in exchange for his life. If he killed him, he would not believe it. GAO fan blocked the fist of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse with one finger. this was so subversive of his self-confidence. "Ah! I don''t believe it With a ferocious look on his face and a loud drink, the other fist of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse also fell, the strength of this fist was so strong that the air was rippling under it. Gao fan was slightly surprised that the big guy made by the poison boy could have such strength. Yes! "Not bad!" Gao fan''s face was cool, and he looked at the blow that fell on his head. The fist of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse was frozen in the air, motionless. Panda three brothers look silly. What''s the matter? Why did the seemingly majestic punch suddenly stop in the air? Is this a moral decay? Or the destruction of human nature? Is it difficult for Gao fan to counteract the power of that fist with one look? It''s impossible, isn''t it? Chapter 987 The poison childe sitting on the shoulder of the mountain emperor''s poison corpse stared bigger than the copper bell, the look in Gao fan''s eyes was nothing but surprise and fear. He knows very well that just now Gao fan really stopped the attack of Shanhuang poisonous corpse with only one look, the power of Shanhuang poisonous corpse is no different from mole ants in front of Gao fan. No, even mole ants are inferior! "This toy is still good..." Gao fan''s eyes flashed a trace of banter when he looked at Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse. "It''s just a little disgusting. I don''t like it very much." Speaking, Gao fan resisted the poisonous corpse of the mountain emperor with a flick of his finger. Everyone saw Gao fan''s finger move for a while, and then there was a ripple in the space around his finger. At this moment, time and space seemed to be frozen. the wavy finger as the center radiated layer upon layer, and conveyed to every inch of skin of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse. Then, Gao fan stopped and blew a breath towards the poisonous corpse of the emperor. The next second, the mountain like body of the emperor''s poisonous corpse turned into flying ashes and scattered all over the ground. "Poop Poison childe from the mountain emperor poison corpse''s shoulder fell to the ground, one buttock sat on a pile of fly ash. "No way! No way Poison boy''s face was full of panic, his eyes were full of madness, he used both hands and feet to put the fly ash together. "My Shanhuang poison corpse can''t be turned into ash like this! No way Poison boy is almost crazy. He can gather the ashes together, but he can''t get rid of the body of the poisonous corpse of the emperor. "Ah! No! It''s impossible! " The poison boy was covered with dust and was in a mess. He looked up to the sky and roared with tears. Here, there should be BGM: "snowflakes floating ~ north wind rustling ~" the death of Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse greatly stimulated the poisonous childe, after a moment, he sat on the ground like a pool of mud, in a mess, no longer as handsome and calm as before. The mountain emperor''s poisonous corpse is destroyed, and the poisonous childe''s world also collapses. "Poison boy, right?" Gao fan looked at the paralytic poison childe on the ground with a look of arrogance, "I think you are a talent, you can touch the power of the law at a young age, now I give you a chance to be loyal to me!" "The power of the law?" Poison childe slightly frown, completely ignored Gao fan''s solicitation, only to the rule two words very curious, "what is that thing?" Gao waved as like as two peas, and the space again rippled, just like the force that had just killed the emperor. "This is the power of the law. Your Shanhuang poisonous corpse had the power of the law before it broke out!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "you should be able to feel the power contained in the power of the law. As long as you are loyal to me, I will give you the supreme law. How about that?" Poison childe looked at the ripples of Gao fan''s fingertips, and his eyes were staring straight, of course, he knew the power of this thing. "Give me the supreme law?" Poison childe''s eyes suddenly become expectant, with such power, his status in front of the princess can be greatly increased, right? But the princess and GAOFAN are enemies. Loyalty to GAOFAN means betraying the princess? "No way!" Poison childe decidedly refused Gao fan, "although your condition very let me move, but I die also won''t betray the princess!" "Well!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t be in a hurry to refuse. My condition is valid at any time. You can come to me at any time when you think it out. I believe that soon you will be loyal to both Huandu Luolan and me!" Poison childe looks at Gao fan in amazement. He finds that Wan Qiurong can''t understand what Gao fan is saying, what is loyalty to Princess and loyalty to you? The three panda brothers are now looking at Gao fan with the eyes of gods, they have personally experienced the power of Shanhuang poisonous corpse, for them, Shanhuang poisonous corpse is the father! However, Gao fan''s powerful puppet such as Shanhuang''s poisonous corpse was blown to ashes with one finger, it shows that Gao fan''s power can no longer be described in words. "Grandfather! Shall we call you grandfather later? " The giant panda looks at Gao fan with little stars in his eyes and hands on his chest. "Yes, yes..." Panda two and three nodded one after another, "grandfather, grandfather!" Gao fan rolled his eyes and didn''t want to pay attention to the three forces. At the beginning of the eastern month, she looked at the poison childe with a thumping look on her face. "Now you are talking about the position of your princess? Or do you think I''ll beat you? " "Hum ~" the poison childe''s face was dull and gave a cold smile. "As I said, even if you kill me, I won''t betray the princess!" "Forget it, let''s go." Gao fan''s face was calm. "Imperial three shields, take me to the best restaurant here. I''m hungry.""Ah?" The panda''s face was muddled, "have a meal? Not the princess? " "Don''t worry. After dinner, go and look for it slowly." Gao fan went forward on his own. "Come on, don''t be silly." Dongfang yuechu hastily follows Gao fan behind and urges the three brothers of panda, "hurry up and keep pace with the second master!" "Second master?" Three brothers are silly, "what second master?" "Nonsense, you call me big brother grandfather, I am not the second master?" Dongfang was impatient at the beginning of the month and said, "hurry up and wait on the second master. the second master will help you to say a few words in front of your grandfather. then I won''t tell your poison emperor about your incompetence!" The three brothers looked at each other and immediately gathered around, "the second master is domineering, the second master is powerful, the second master is 666!" "Hey, hey! It''s still sensible ~ "Dongfang yuechu said with a thud face," hurry up and lead the way to the restaurant. " "Well!" The panda boss nodded, "in Zhuan restaurant in the south of the city, their" Douban dry stir fried bamboo "is unique!" "No, no! "Stir fried bamboo with bean paste" tastes good, but it''s still too firewood. " The second panda frowned and said, "why don''t we go to Zhuxia restaurant and their" Stinky Tofu braised bamboo shoots "is the best in the world!" "No, no! The smell of stinky tofu is only second brother, you can stand it. " The third panda quickly waved his hand, "Your Majesty Gao fan is a distinguished guest. ordinary bamboo banquet can''t be used to entertain you two. let''s go to the luxurious Zhuhai restaurant in quannanguozui! There are almost all kinds of bamboo banquets in the world! In particular, their "bamboo tube and bamboo leaf sushi with mustard and scallion flower flavor" is absolutely delicious. " "But it''s expensive to say that our salary is enough to spend once a month ~" "ah, you can pay for entertaining distinguished guests!" "Hey, hey! How nice of you During the conversation, the three brothers of panda are already looking forward to the scene when they are eating, and they can''t help but flow down the saliva Gao fan looks disgusted, what kind of dark cuisine are madder mentally retarded? Mustard with Scallion? Which crazy bastard came up with the recipe? Chapter 988 At the beginning of the eastern month, he said, "is there no one to eat in your southern country, bamboo or something? We can''t chew it..." Three brothers of Panda "OK, here it is..." Gao fan saw a good restaurant and went straight in. he didn''t want to discuss food with the three pandas. Who knows their taste. The East month beginning one face excitedly follows, "small two, come two strings of ice sugar gourd!" "Hello, my guest, please come inside ~" the three brothers of panda rushed to keep up. Although they were very reluctant to come to this place for dinner, they wanted to find out if there was any poison. Princess Palace of the south. "It''s the news from poison master that he failed..." The poisonous woman with pale hair sat cross legged and calm, she was surrounded by demons. "Failed?" Poison boy a face surprised, "poison childe so fierce all failed?" Poison Lao Tzu also sat cross legged, slightly stunned, "is there a detailed explanation in the information? Poison boy is always on his own. Although it''s really annoying, he''s still very strong. he failed so quickly. What''s the matter? " "The poison Master said that the enemy was very strong. He used up all the poison in recent days, and finally he was defeated by the other side." The poisonous woman''s face was indifferent. "It seems that the emperor of any country really deserves his reputation..." "Well!" Poison Laozi nodded, "poison childe, that guy just likes to be conceited and arrogant, he can grow up even if he fails." "But we are teammates..." The poison boy frowned, "shouldn''t we go to rescue him?" "No need to rescue! There is life and death, and wealth lies in heaven. His life is high and ordinary! " Poison Laozi was still meditating, his eyes narrowed slightly, "don''t forget the task that the princess gave us, fight if you can fight, but just delay for a while, now I''m all preparing for the big move, poison boy, you go first!" "All right." The poison boy said, "I''ll go first..." After eating, Gao fan continued to march towards the princess''s palace under the leadership of the three panda brothers. All of a sudden, a embarrassed little boy appeared in front of the crowd. "Ha ha!" The poison boy looked excited, "you are so good at hiding. Let me have a good look. although I just lost my way and fell into the ditch, I finally found you!" Poison boy''s petite figure and embarrassment make people feel that he is a weak chicken. "You are..." Panda three brothers slightly stunned, "who?" "Introduce yourself!" The poison boy''s eyes were cold, "I''m the poison boy who is one of the five poison Taibao of the princess, you Let''s get rid of it "Poison boy, that''s it?" As soon as the three panda brothers are in sight, Lu Chi and the little boy, no matter in intelligence or body shape, the poison boy has no advantage over them! "Hey, hey, it''s time to show real technology!" The three of them looked at each other with excited smiles on their faces. in their eyes, the poisonous boy was just a stepping stone sent by heaven for them to correct their name. "Idiot!" The giant panda''s mouth turned slightly up, and he was already thinking about how to clean up the poison boy to show his strength. "Do you think you are a character when you leave the poisonous woman?" The third panda also has a grim smile. While they were talking, they were already gathering their shields. "Poison boy''s eyes a Lin," of course count, because I took poison woman son to make notes for me "Before your shield is formed, use poison palm to break the shield of warrior, use Demon power to break the shield of poison, and use brute force to break the shield of immortal!" Poison boy complacent a smile, "imperial front three shields, is a group of dregs!" The next second, the poison boy tramples the three brothers under his feet. "Mother! Despicable and obscene "It''s disgusting not to give us time to sing!" "Don''t you dare to fight openly, it''s shameless!" The three brothers cried and howled, and soon they were maimed. Dongfang yuechu looks at Gao fan in a dazed way. He has already hid beside him and pulled up Gao fan''s trouser legs. "Big brother as like as two peas before we met again, how did this poisonous boy look exactly like the three young masters we met in Beishan? He is not the third young master, is he "Of course not!" Gao fan shakes his head slightly with a banter on his face, now the third young master knows that he is going to rule the world, and he is afraid that he is seizing the time to practice behind closed doors. "The third young master doesn''t have time to come to play in the South now. It''s just that the third young master turned into a poison boy before, hiding people''s eyes and ears!"Gao fan''s face is calm, "you''re going to have to practice this poisonous boy ~" "ah?" Dongfang yuechu looks unhappy, "brother, Why do I have to work hard to solve the problem with one finger? Am I still your brother? " Gao fan looks at the east at the beginning of the month, and his eyes become fierce. "The world is very dangerous, and big brother will not be around you one day. if you don''t have the ability to protect yourself, you will die miserably!" Dongfang yuechu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, well, you are the big brother, you are right! Dongfang yuechu raised her eyebrows and held her hands in front of her chest. She looked at the back of the three panda brothers beaten by the poisonous boy. "Hey, who Poison boy, right? That''s OK. Another fight will kill the panda! " After hearing the words, the poison boy stopped and turned around, looking at the eastern moon in dismay. He quickly looked at the notes in his hand, unfortunately, all the words below were soaked in water and could not be seen clearly. "So..." Looking at the beginning of the eastern moon, the poison boy became nervous. "It seems that the enemy has no strategy to use..." Panda three brothers lie on the ground, three faces grateful looking at the beginning of the month, "second master, please help us!" "Good night!" The East month beginning a face doesn''t matter of put a hand, "you lie down well, next all give me a person to go!" "Second master?" When the poison boy heard the three brothers'' address to Dongfang yuechu, he squeezed his hands tightly. It seems that his strength is not weak if he can be called Ye by the first three shields. And look at his windy stance, already arrogantly licking the ice sugar gourd Obviously, I have a strong attitude!!! I can''t see his intention at all! What to do? How flustered? The poison boy''s face was sweating and nervous. I saw Dongfang yuechu holding a sugar gourd in her left hand, slowly raising her right hand and extending her index finger to the poison boy. The poison boy suddenly widened his eyes, and his whole body became nervous What a powerful pressure. What''s the posture? Is it the one finger zen of Zen? Bobo Dong? Or a unique skill of a certain minority? The poison boy''s whole body muscles are tense up, and he can''t help but step back, trying to distance himself, ready to dodge. Chapter 989 "Hand over five strings of sugar gourd, I''ll let you live!" At the beginning of the eastern month, he was full of arrogance. The poison boy didn''t even want to think about it, so he took out the ice sugar gourd and handed it to Dongfang yuechu. "fortunately, I have something on me, please accept it!" "Well!" The east at the beginning of the month is slightly stunned, so easy? Then he took the sugar gourd and said, "look at your sensible situation. Congratulations on your life. Go away!" The poison boy turned and left, "thank you for not killing me!" The panda brothers were so confused that their world outlook was refreshed once again, "originally The world of children is so wonderful But just a few steps out, the poison boy suddenly thought of something. "That..." The poison boy looked back. At the beginning of the eastern month, the eyebrows are picked, wipe! This kid won''t go back on it, will he? He pretended to look at the past calmly, "do you have any extra ice sugar gourd?" "Oh! Yes The poison boy nodded, then took out a few strings of sugar gourd and handed them to Dongfang yuechu. At the beginning of the eastern month, I said casually that you really dare to send me! But do you want to take it or not? Forget it, or take it, ice sugar gourd or something, more is better. "Wait..." Before Dongfang took the ice sugar gourd at the beginning of the month, the poison boy suddenly responded, he quickly put the ice sugar gourd away and said, "sorry, I didn''t come back to advise the ice sugar gourd! I''m ordered to stop you from approaching the princess, so even if I can''t beat you, I''ll fight with you! " East month beginning one face dull: this smelly boy, how so don''t know to resemble? "I''m the chief disciple of Tu shanhonghong, the most beautiful fox fairy in the country. Dongfang yuechu!" Dongfang yuechu pretends to be calm, "are you sure you want to compare with me? Are you not afraid to die miserably? " "Tu Shanhong?" The poison boy''s eyes are awe inspiring, that''s a big demon in the demon world. Can his chief disciple be inferior? "Well! Are you afraid? " Dongfang yuechu said with a smile, "if you''re afraid, please leave as soon as possible, while I''m in a good mood, I''ll spare your life, otherwise..." The poison boy looks bitter. It seems that he can''t fight today. "Master!" With a stubborn face and a low posture, the poison boy said, "since you are from Tushan, let''s solve it in the way of Tushan!" "The way of painting mountains?" Dongfang yuechu looks stunned. "Yes The poison boy looked forward, "it was your master Tu shanhonghong who invented Wrench wrist "Pull the wrist?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looked up and down at the poison boy and fell into deep meditation. This is a comparison of the gap between the enemy and us. "All right!" Dongfang yuechu smiles a little. After all, he is Tu shanhonghong''s eldest disciple. He does not practice such things as pulling his wrist! "Good!" The poison boy''s face was cold, and his thin body suddenly swelled, in a moment, he broke his clothes and grew to three meters. A strong muscle, full of dynamic, full of strength, let people see each other''s strength at a glance. On the body full of strength, there was still the innocent face that was harmless to human beings and animals just now, "if I lose again, my poison boy Gao Daqiang is convinced and will never stop you!" Dongfang yuechu and the three brothers of panda looked up at the poison boy who had suddenly become so huge. Their eyes were straight. "Wait..." Panda boss stuttered, "we only know today that your name is Gao Daqiang. You are too naughty!" "Yes The third panda looked contemptuous and said, "it''s clear that he has just given up and run away, actually has the face to come back to challenge." As for Dongfang yuechu, he has quietly come to Gao fan, "elder brother, he calls himself Gao Daqiang ~ are you sure he is not the third young master?" "Sure!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "the third young master''s eyes are a little more arrogant than the poison boy, the poison boy is innocent and lovely. He must not be the third young master, and you don''t believe me? Even if you compare with him, you are tu Shanhong''s disciple. If you lose, you will be dead when you go back! " "Well!" Dongfang yuechu nodded and regained his confidence, "as long as it''s not the third young master!" "You''re welcome to talk to you, poisonous woman." The poison boy Gao Daqiang smiles, "so cut the crap, any of you can come, and I''ll follow you all, as long as one person wins me, I''ll give up!" "Second brother, you are the strongest when you go up!" The giant panda shakes his eyebrows. "No, brother..." The second panda looked frightened. "I''m puffy. It''ll kill me!""Come on! I''ll do it, young man! " At the beginning of the eastern month, he was indifferent and even pinched his nose. "Second master, don''t make trouble, you will die!" "Look at his biceps, bigger than your head!" "Yes, how can we explain to the poison emperor when you are dead?" East month beginning one face scorns, fearlessly toward poison boy Gao Daqiang stretched out own right hand, "come on!" "Hey, hey, cheery!" The poison boy laughed, and his huge palm directly saved the palm of the East moon in his hand, "I call three two one, and then start!" The three panda brothers can only look at Gao fan, "Your Majesty Gao fan, please do it quickly!" "Yes, the second master is not sensible. You should persuade him!" "That is, if you don''t do it, he will be cold." Gao Fan said, "it doesn''t matter, he can do it." Looking at Gao fan''s Buddhist appearance, the three panda brothers felt a thump at the bottom of their hearts. the panda boss frowned and said, "it''s over. If the poison emperor blames him, this year''s year-end bonus will be ruined." The second panda, with a sad look on his face, said, "the magic weapon of bamboo pole that I''ve been longing for for for a long time, it seems that I''ll have to wait another year!" The third panda was about to cry, "yes, I was going to use the year-end bonus as the bride price for my daughter-in-law. now it seems that I can''t marry a daughter-in-law this year!" Panda boss and panda second look at the chest together, panda third, "wipe! I''ve agreed to be single together. Do you want to marry a daughter-in-law secretly? " "Big brother, second brother, I''m wrong ~" the third panda looked at the eyes of the two pandas and almost peed. "Start!" At the command of the boy, he was directly pressed to the ground by Dongfang yuechu and smashed a huge pit on the spot. The three brothers opened their mouths again, "isn''t it true? Is the strength of the eastern moon so strong "Maybe the power of the poison boy is not as powerful as he imagined, he is just a mere facade!" "Well, it''s possible. It seems that I can do it too!" "How''s it going?" East month beginning a face smile of looking at poison boy, "now take?" The boy frowned and clenched his teeth. He was obviously very unwilling to let the way go, "you go!" "Ha ha! Thank you very much The east at the beginning of the month a light smile, hands in front of the chest, toe high gas forward. "Oye!" Panda boss face excited, "this year''s year-end bonus is available!" "Ha ha, my magic weapon of bamboo pole, I will buy you home in the New Year!" "Ha ha!" The third panda, with his face thumping, as soon as he wanted to speak, was stared back by two pandas with one eye: no marriage! Chapter 990 Princess hall. The poisonous woman opened her eyes slightly and said softly, "it seems that The poison boy also failed "Ha ha!" Poison Laozi grinned slightly, "everything is expected by Laozi, poison boy has enough time for us!" "Yes The poison woman''s face also showed a faint smile, "this time We will not let them disturb the princess Before the princess hall, dozens of demon soldiers fell to the ground. The three brothers of panda were panting for breath, they came all the way, and hundreds of demon soldiers they met were knocked to the ground by them. Gao fan stood with his hands down and looked at the three story palace in front of him with deep eyes. There was a trace of disdain on his face, "the princess of the South lives a little shabby..." "Tut tut ~" Dongfang yuechu also shook his head in disgust, "is your southern country very poor? Is the palace where the princess of the South lived too bad? It''s not as good as my residence! " At the beginning of the eastern month, Gao fan looks white. The kid lives in the firewood house of Tu Shan Honghong''s family every day. Where does he come from? Panda three brothers suddenly feel hot face, said who is poor? We don''t eat bamboo well, do we? Where are you poor? "Wait, stop!" At this time, an old man with white hair and whiskers stopped the people. "Poison Laozi!" The three brothers of the panda, with a sharp look in their eyes, immediately set out to stand in front of Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu, the three directly summoned the shield, in case they would get cold before they started, just like the poison boy. At this moment, there is a butterfly flying in the sky, the butterfly is colorful and looks very extraordinary. "Be careful!" The panda''s face sank, "grandfather and second master, please pay attention to your safety, This butterfly is a seven star Phoenix, which is highly toxic! It seems that poison Laozi is going to kill us with poisonous animals in the environment, you should also pay attention to other poisons Crack! I caught the Seven Star Phoenix butterfly and looked at it curiously. "My God! How can you catch the Seven Star Phoenix butterfly with your bare hands The East month beginning suddenly stare big eyes, "isn''t say that thing is highly poisonous?" Panda three brothers are also shocked. Who knows! "Poison? Ha ha Poison Lao Tzu looked at the crowd jokingly, and finally fixed his eyes on Gao fan. Gao fan didn''t look at him, and he could only look at the beginning of the eastern moon with an unhappy face, then he swallowed the Seven Star Phoenix butterfly with a demonstration face, "Hmm! It tastes good! " "What?" The three brothers of panda peed at that time, "they ate the Seven Star Phoenix butterfly alive!" "Gulu!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was shocked, "they say I''m the best eater in the world, compared with you, I''m a ball!" "Well, no more nonsense!" The poison Lao Tzu looks pale and waves to the palace behind him. "Princess Royal and the people you are looking for are in the hall. , and Lao Tzu is not afraid to tell you that , Beishan, the stone queen of heaven, and the guy who calls herself Raytheon Saul will soon be refined by her royal highness and become her puppet." "What?" At the beginning of the eastern month, he looked very blue. "What are you waiting for! You three hold him down, I''ll go and save people At the beginning of the eastern month, he ran towards the gate of the palace. But in front of him, he found that the poisonous Laozi was sitting in front of the hall door, and there was a guzheng in front of him. "What? So fast? " In his opinion, the speed of poisonous Laozi can catch up with Gao fan''s flash. As for Gao fan, he watched what happened with great interest, the skill of poison Laozi is different from his flash, like operating time. Speed up their own time, reduce the enemy''s time, so that people have a very fast illusion of his speed. Gao fan nodded in secret and could control the power of time, which was already the power of law. the world of fox demon is really magical, and this is the third time he has seen the power of law. Jin Chenxi, who was controlled by Li Muchen before, is nothing. After all, they have powerful demon power, but the poison master in the morning and the poison Laozi now are both the strength of ordinary demon king, poison master can cause ripples in space, which can be regarded as being in touch with the law of space, but only once, which can be explained by coincidence. But Laozi directly used the power of time, which really made Gao fan wonder why there were so many talents in the southern kingdom. "Ha ha, I will never let you leave the distance of ten Zhang!" Poison Laozi''s face is calm, and his hands have begun to stir up on guzheng.Zheng Zheng ~ guzheng has a clear sound, but it is not very pleasant. "Poisonous Laozi, you play zither very badly. Can you stop playing it?" The panda takes out his ear. "Don''t talk to him!" Panda old two a face serious, "all fight, he also plays the piano, this special is to give us fun?" "No matter! Go The third panda gave a sharp drink. In the next second, the three pandas suddenly burst into shape and pounced on the poisonous Laozi. in an instant, they were in front of the poisonous Laozi. But poison Lao Tzu didn''t stop playing in his hand. He didn''t mean to defend at all. His eyes were full of contempt. Pa Pa! Three clear sounds of erbazi sounded, and the three brothers of panda were fanned back and fell heavily to the ground. "Who?" "Who is it?" "Surprise attack The three brothers covered their hot faces one after another, the slap was so solid that two teeth were fanned out. "You can''t get out of the range of ten feet!" See poison Lao Tzu''s side appeared a rickety old woman, the positive color calmly looking at this side. "Poisonous woman!" The three brothers of panda continued to cover their faces and made a shocked voice. "Ten feet? What a big tone At the beginning of the eastern month, with a sneer, the body shape darts in the opposite direction of the main hall. Just now, how the three panda brothers were beaten back, he didn''t see clearly, but he didn''t believe that there would be anyone in the world who could have the ability to travel through space, he wanted to see why the other party had such a fast speed. At this time, Dongfang yuechu frowned slightly, because he found that the trees around him were shaking wildly, as if the wind was blowing, but the sigh was not like the wind, because the trees were just shaking wildly, not being bent, and the leaves around him were falling fast, that feeling was very strange, at the beginning of Dongfang yuechu I can''t describe it. "How dare you be distracted!" All of a sudden, the poisonous woman appeared in front of Dongfang yuechu with a remnant shadow and slapped her hand. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang couldn''t dodge, and ended up sitting on the ground with his face covered like the three brothers of panda, "wipe! How dare you attack me Chapter 991 Panda boss, "second master, you want to sneak attack just now! It''s just a failure! " The East month beginning white eye: "blind say what big truth?" "I said it! No one of you is going to leave the square today! " Poison Lao Tzu''s face showed a faint smile, a group of fools also want to fight with us, hum! fond dream! "Hello! "The first three shields of the royal family ~" Dongfang yuechu asked quietly, "what kind of magic is this The three pandas looked at each other and shook their heads. "I don''t know!" "I don''t know?" The East month beginning stares big eyes, "have make a mistake?"? Aren''t you all from the south? Why don''t you know? " Panda boss a face dignified, "we are not a department, do not know also very normal ah!" At the beginning of the eastern month, there is no language. The answer is really perfect! "Don''t know!" Dongfang yuechu gritted his teeth. "I''m a big disciple of Tu Shanhong. How can I be bothered by this kind of carving insects? You take my orders. We''ll Looking at Dongfang yuechu murmuring to the three pandas, she couldn''t go any further. "For three hundred years, no one has been able to crack the trick of my husband and wife!" Poison lady did not know when she came back to poison Lao Tzu, she carried her hands with deep eyes, "if you don''t want to die, just wait honestly, when the princess makes those two people into puppets, she will come out to see you!" "Don''t be too proud, old woman!" Dongfang yuechu wiped the blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, "don''t forget that we have many people!" "Ha ha!" The poisonous woman sneered, "what''s the use of more people?" "Run At the beginning of the eastern month, the four scattered and shot out in four directions. "Isn''t it ten feet around? I''ll see how you defend us. We''ll break through from four directions at the same time! " Dongfang yuechu has a successful smile on his face, in his opinion, it should be a maze or something, only one person runs out of a distance of ten feet, then the maze is broken. "Hum!" The poisonous woman snorted coldly, with a mocking smile on her face, "it''s good to be ignorant!" The next second, the poisonous woman''s figure appeared in all directions at the same time. Then, the familiar sound of Er Bazi sounded, Dongfang yuechu and the three pandas sat back to the origin again with their faces covered. You and I on the tree and under the tree. Panda three brothers three even dull looking at the beginning of the month, "second master, what''s the matter?" "How do I know?" she said Is it hard to be a poison lady''s speed really the same as that of Gao fan? East month early so think, can''t help but see to Gao fan, but Gao fan is still a pair of indifferent look around, but didn''t mean to move. "Ha ha ~ the sun is still setting!" Poison mother-in-law has returned to poison Lao Tzu, and her face is calm, she stands with her hands down and looks at the place where the sunset sets, "all said, you just wait quietly, why don''t you listen?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looks at the place where the setting sun sets in surprise, only the setting sun is falling at the speed visible to the naked eye. "Look over there, the moon is rising too! How fast Panda boss looks at the other direction with a cute face. Nima, when did you see the moon rise so fast! At the beginning of the eastern month, when you look at the trees shaking crazily and the leaves falling rapidly, your eyes are bright. "Is this the legendary "Immortal chess?" Dongfang yuechu looks at the poisonous woman. "Ha ha!" Poison Lao Tzu smile slightly, "smelly boy still has a little insight!" "That What is immortal chess? " The three panda brothers are so confused that they don''t understand what speed has to do with chess "It''s said that a young man went up the mountain to cut firewood. When he saw two old men playing chess, he stopped to watch. By the end of this game, hundreds of years have passed down the mountain! " The eastern month beginning complexion dignified, "this is the immortal chess, one kind can control the time the magic weapon!" "What? Control time? " The three brothers of panda are all silly. I never thought that there were such magic. "That..." The second panda asked weakly, "look at the rising speed of the moon. Should it speed up the time? Since it''s speeding up time, shouldn''t we speed up together? Why only speed them up, not us! " "No!" Dongfang yuechu looks calm, "it''s not acceleration, it''s deceleration! They don''t have the power to speed up the world! They set up a circle with a radius of 10 Zhang. In the circle, it''s deceleration!We are in this circle, so our speed is very slow compared with those outside the circle! Look at the rising speed of the moon. I''m afraid our speed is similar to that of a snail in their eyes! " "I see!" The three panda brothers have a clear expression, their fierce knowledge has increased! "Ha ha ha! That''s good! " Poison Lao Tzu could not help laughing, there was a trace of pity in his eyes when he looked at Xiang Dongfeng at the beginning of the month, "it''s a pity that you are the chief disciple of Tu Shanhong, otherwise I really want to accept you as my apprentice!" "Don''t be soft hearted, old man, this is not the time to have such a nerve!" Poison woman son complexion a sink, utter a word to remind a way. "Don''t worry, old lady!" Poison Laozi looks calm, "this gang, Laozi will stand for the princess! When it''s daybreak, the princess is done, and they''re dead! " "Wonderful With a smile on his face, Gao fan clapped his hands and said, "immortal chess, the magic of controlling time, it''s amazing!" Just now, Gao fan spent a little time to crack the immortal chess. This kind of magic, which is very magical to others, is still a little better than pediatrics in front of Gao fan. Use mana to activate a spell to slow down the time in a certain space. this immortal chess is really a perfect time control spell. But strictly speaking, the creator of this spell is not the law that controls the world at all. after all, if you master the law, you can directly control the time of the whole world. but Shenxian chess can only use the power of the law in a certain area. However, only controlling the time flow rate in a certain area can be regarded as an alternative. at least the power of the law can be utilized, which is relatively strong. "The emperor of any kingdom?" After all, Gao fan had ignored him before and said, "look, you have a plan in mind. don''t you know what you have in mind?" The poisonous woman also looks at Gao fan with a dignified face, can the other party be so confident in such a situation, is it difficult for the emperor of a mortal country to be as omnipotent as the rumor? "What''s my opinion?" Gao fan spread his hand and shrugged, "can''t you see that I''m not controlled by your magic at all?" Chapter 992 As soon as Gao Fan said this, poisonous woman and poisonous Laozi suddenly widened their eyes. Yes, in the view of poisonous woman and poisonous Laozi, the speed of Dongfang yuechu and the three pandas is the same as that of a snail, but Gao fan is quite different. His movements are not slowed down. "How could it be?" Poison Lao Tzu''s face was livid, "you are clearly within the scope of Shenxian chess, Why are you out of control?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles calmly, "because the power I control is far above you, it''s just fairy chess, little Doyle!" "Little Doyle?" Gao fan ridiculed that his skill of practicing hard for thousands of years was the path, I was so angry that I was so green and gnashing my teeth, "arrogant young man, do you know how many years I have practiced immortal chess? Do you dare to say that Shenxian chess is a path "There is a specialty in the art industry, and there is a priority in the news." Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "even though you have studied for a thousand years, what is it like? I am better than you "Little bastard!" Poison Lao Tzu''s face is iron green, "I don''t believe it, and I can''t deal with you, a younger generation!" As soon as the words fell, the poisonous Laozi spewed out a mouthful of old blood, a golden and mysterious array appeared under the feet of Gao fan and others, the array rotated rapidly, and the sound in the space clattered. Dongfang yuechu and others seem to see that the moon in the sky is speeding up, in a moment, the sky will be bright. "Hey, hey! At dawn, it''s time for you to die! " I look pale. "It''s said that it''s the path, you stubborn old man. Why don''t you believe it?" Gao fan joked, raised his hand and grabbed it in the air, the rising sun stopped directly, the trees and fallen leaves around him were still, even the chirping of insects disappeared. "Poof..." Poison Lao Tzu spits out a mouthful of old blood again, just when Gao fan takes the hand, he is badly hit, and Shenxian chess is also invalid. He felt that not only the time in the space of the array was out of his control, even the surrounding time was directly static, and the scope of this static was so large that it covered almost all the spaces that poison Laozi could perceive, and it could be the whole world. Poison woman''s face is dignified. Unexpectedly, Gao fan can really control the time. Before, Gao fan went to the south, took a little time to draw the prize and won the blood of a little medical immortal. after fusion, he gained the ability of doom poison body skill and time torrent. so now what he can control is the time of the whole world. At this moment, Dongfang yuechu and the three brothers of panda look at Gao fan in a dazed way, they don''t understand what Gao fan has done and stop the time. "Slowing down time in a certain area is just an entry-level skill in the field of time control!" Gao fan looks at the poisonous Laozi with a joking face, "and all kinds of harm but no benefit!" "No harm, no gain? What do you mean Although Lao Tzu is very unhappy with Gao fan, he is still willing to listen to Gao fan''s opinions. After all, Gao fan''s ability in time is really better than him, in this respect, he is convinced. "If you slow down the enemy''s time, you are speeding up your own time, then it will cause a problem. The enemy will always live longer than you!" Gao fan looked at the poisonous Laozi and said, "in the long run, you will soon be old and dead, but the enemy is still alive. it is still your enemy who wins in the end!" When Gao Fan said this, everyone understood in an instant. Dongfang yuechu stood up and bowed to the poisonous Laozi, "thank you for helping us increase our life span!" "I see!" The three panda brothers also look like they are taking advantage of each other. Poisonous Laozi is so angry that his old face is like a chrysanthemum, he doesn''t know what Gao Fan said, but what can he do. He has been studying Shenxian chess all the year round to speed up his time, so he and poisonous woman Zi have become the oldest two of the five poisonous Taibao in Huandu Luolan. but there is no way. They can only rely on Shenxian chess to burn their lives for the princess. "And your strength is really not good!" Gao fan negative hand but stand, a face disdain, "you seem to be able to decelerate only, still can''t accelerate!" "What if it doesn''t speed up?" Poison Laozi''s face is pale, just two old blood let him hurt not lightly, "you will you go up!" Gao fan smiles calmly, points a finger to the place where poisonous Laozi and poisonous old lady are, and rotates clockwise a little bit. The face of poisonous Laozi and poisonous old lady was covered with wrinkles, and their eyes became blurred. they were as old as decades.Kuang Dang, the poisonous woman was unstable and sat on the ground. She was so old that she didn''t even have the strength to stand. Poison Lao Tzu rushed to help poison woman, but his heart was more than enough, he also fell on his knees. "Old lady..." Poison Lao Tzu said feebly, "Why are you so old all of a sudden? Are you ok?" Poison woman son is also a face weak, "I''m ok, you are also a lot older!" "How? I have just speeded up your time for a hundred years. Are you satisfied with the acceleration? " Gao fan looks at them with a joking face. Dongfang yuechu and the three brothers of panda have a wonderful view. They can speed up the time. Gao fan is too powerful. At this time, the poisonous woman also had a sad look on her face. "Old man, let''s do this. if we can die for the princess, we will die properly!" Poisonous old lady Zi and poisonous Laozi look at each other and look at Gao fan, "if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please. we will never betray the princess!" "Ha ha So your princess is not in this hall? " Gao fan smiles and looks at them. "Ha ha ha!" The poisonous woman laughed wildly, "even now, I''m not afraid to tell you that the princess is not in the palace, isn''t she angry? Ha ha ha "If you want to kill it, don''t talk nonsense!" Poison Lao Tzu''s face showed a sinister smile, just don''t tell you, angry you! "No! I never kill people Gao fan shook his head slightly, he raised his finger again and turned it counterclockwise. The wrinkles on the face of poisonous woman and poisonous Lao Tzu gradually disappear, even the white hair gradually turns black, the old and fat figure also becomes young and slender, and the old man and old woman instantly become beautiful men and women. Dongfang yuechu and the three brothers of panda are looking straight. Can they still do this? Also shocked and inexplicable are poisonous old lady and poisonous Laozi. poisonous Laozi finds out the changes of his body and old lady''s body, and looks at Gao fan incredulously, "this is Time goes back? " "That''s right!" Gao fan, with a cool face and a negative hand, said, "I can speed up the process of time. Naturally, I can also reverse the process of time! How''s it going? Do you take it now? " "What''s the suit?" Poison Lao Tzu''s fierce eyes revealed his unwillingness, "of course I''m convinced of you, but you don''t want to know the whereabouts of the princess from me!" Chapter 993 Even in the face of Gao fan, who can control the time at will, his stubbornness in the eyes of poisonous Laozi is not reduced at all, "although I don''t know where you are from, but I have confidence in poisonous Laozi. In this world, except for you, there will be no second person who will cultivate immortal chess to my level!" Gao fan can''t help nodding. The old man is right, otherwise, no one can beat him in this respect. Gao fan nodded and looked at the poisonous Laozi, "if you don''t say it, I have a way to let Huandu Luolan come out to see me! According to what you said, is she preparing a big group to deal with me, and it can only be finished at dawn? " The poisonous Laozi and the poisonous old lady are livid. They all regret that they have said so much just now. Now time is controlled by Gao fan. Gao fan can make time stop at this moment until he finds the princess. They said nothing and looked at Gao fan calmly. "In that case!" When Gao fan spoke, he stretched out a finger again and rotated it clockwise a little bit, "let''s all let Princess Luolan come out quickly!" In an instant, people saw the rising clouds and the rising sun. The poisonous Laozi was stunned. Even if the whole world was still, it could speed up the whole world. what a powerful force? , seeing Gao Wei''s mighty force, he could not help but sweat the princess''s highness. , after all, Princess Royal is no longer powerful enough to have the power to control the world. He now felt that it was not wise for the princess to make a decision against Gao fan in spite of the opposition of the poison emperor. "Boom!" At this moment, there was a loud noise from a mountain to the west of the southern Imperial City, then everyone saw a huge tree man jump from the top of the mountain and fall in front of Gao Fanji. The tree man is more than 10 meters tall, and his body is composed of thick tree trunks and branches. the huge tree trunks have hollow eyes and mouth, which makes him look very creepy. The top of the head is covered with sparse leaves, and the foot is covered with thick roots. the body is covered with bark and radiates metallic light, so it looks very tough. On the shoulder of Shuren, there is a slim girl in sexy clothes, with red hair and almost no clothes, she shows her hot figure. Woman a pair of star Mou stare greatly of, the line of sight direct frame is on Gao fan body, motionless. ¡­¡­ Hello everyone, I am the princess of the south! Yes, I''m standing on the shoulder of this huge tree man! This tree man is a puppet made by me with the help of an expert by using the power of Shi Kuan and sol. it is invulnerable, invincible and very powerful. I''m going to use this puppet to kill Gao fan, so that the whole world can know the power of puppetry in our southern country. But now I''m a little flustered, I seem to jump in the wrong place, because I didn''t find the figure of Laozi and Laozi poisoned by my hands, and there is a handsome man in this place, which makes me feel a little excited. If I had put it in the past, I would have taken this man away by force. but today, I don''t know why, I don''t feel like using force on him at all. I hope he likes me. This kind of feeling is wonderful. It doesn''t conform to the strong image of the princess of southern China at all. But now I don''t have time to spend with this handsome guy. I still have to save my subordinates. I don''t know where they are fighting with the big devil named Gao fan. This man, come back another day! "Then what..." After Huan Du Luo Lan calmed down slightly, he looked at Gao fan with a smile on his face, "young master, do you know where the poisonous Laozi and the poisonous old lady are Gao fan was slightly stunned. He could feel Shi Kuan, sol, poisonous lady and Gai Taijun in Shuren''s body. It is obvious that Huandu Luolan made this puppet with a secret technique similar to that of Li Muchen, but Li Muchen used stones and she used trees. The puppet Huandu Luolan contains the power of the four sols, but in fact it can mobilize too little, moreover, the puppet made by Li Muchen is much better than that of Huandu Luolan, it''s like Huandu Luolan copied Li Muchen''s technology, but only learned skin and hair. But even so, Gao fan is really interested in Huandu Luolan, he is very curious about where the technology of Huandu Luolan comes from! Gao fan turns his head and looks at the poisonous woman and the poisonous Lao Tzu. They are so young that he can''t even recognize them."Princess, it''s us!" Poison Lao Tzu and poison old woman look at the Huandu Luolan on Gao Shuren''s shoulder, "we are poison Lao Tzu and poison old woman!" "What are you talking about?" Huan all falls orchid a face disdain of see to two people, "this princess own person also can not know?"? Get out of my way Poison woman and poison Lao Tzu are stupid, and they are young by Gao fan at first. They were very happy at first, but now even their own princess can''t recognize them, what a pit! However, Huan Du Luolan soon realized that her way of speaking was rude. She looked at Gao fan and said in a sweet voice: "ha ha, I''m sorry, people were a little excited just now What they mean is that if they don''t see it, they just say they don''t see it. How can they cheat people? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± At the beginning of the month, Dongfang and the three brothers of panda showed their shocked expressions one after another. How can the woman change her face so quickly? "Princess, it''s really us!" The poisonous Laozi and the poisonous old lady were flustered and ran to Gao fan. they took Gao fan by the hand and said anxiously, "come on, let''s get old, we''re going to get old!" Huandu Luolan frowns tightly, What''s the matter with these two people? They''re getting old! What''s good about getting old? Isn''t it the brain? Gao fan looks embarrassed and looks at Huandu Luolan, "in fact, they are really poisonous Laozi and poisonous old lady, I''m the emperor of every country, Gao fan, I did it when they became like this." "Yes Poison Lao Tzu and poison old woman quickly nodded, "Princess believe us! If we''re fake, how do we know you? " The willow eyebrows of Huan Du Luo Lan wrinkled slightly and looked at the three brothers of the panda next to the east at the beginning of the month. "Are the three pandas the three shields of the emperor sitting on my father''s seat?" "yes, your highness!" The panda boss nodded, looked at Gao fan, and then looked at Huandu Luolan, "this is indeed his majesty Gao fan of Fanguo, next to him is his brother, Dongfang yuechu, the chief disciple of Tu shanhonghong!" "Princess highness..." At this time, the poison boy helped him to trot from behind and knelt down in front of the tree man. Chapter 994 "The princess is pale." I''m sorry, princess, I failed. , "sorry, me too, please Princess your highness!" The poison boy also looks aggrieved. "Nothing, failure is not terrible, just live!" Huan all falls orchid a face dignified, "that you talk about, this handsome Pooh, Pooh! Is this gorgeous man Gao fan? " "To your highness!" Poison childe complexion dignified, "this person''s actual strength is powerful, is indeed Gao fan doubtless!" Huandu Luolan frowned slightly, but still didn''t believe it, according to the legend, Gao fan, who knows the power of heaven and earth, is a monster with three heads and six arms, How can he be so handsome? She is too handsome to accept that she wants to become an enemy with Gao fan! "Poison boy, come on! Is he Gao fan? " Huan all fall blue, willow eyebrow tight, a little reluctant to accept. "Ah?" He hesitated for a minute. "I I''m not sure After all, he lost before he started with Gao fan. The other three big five poison Taibao frown one after another. You haven''t even made clear the identity of the enemy for so long? In front of his eyes, the poison boy pointed to the east at the beginning of the month, "but he''s very powerful. I''m not his opponent! He called that tall and handsome guy the eldest brother, and the first three shields of the imperial court were very respectful to them. the tall and handsome guy should be the emperor of all kingdoms, Gao fan! " Hear poison boy''s words, Huan all fall LAN almost confirmed Gao fan''s identity. "So Gao fan, right? " Huandu Luolan looks dignified and looks at Gao fan, "what happened to you? You won''t kill them, will you? " Gao fan looked at the poisonous Laozi and the poisonous old woman, "aren''t they here well?" "Yes! Princess The poisonous woman and the poisonous Lao Tzu want to cry without tears. What''s the matter? "it''s really us! It''s really us "Ridiculous!" Huandu Luolan said, "Gao fan, if you want to find someone to pretend to be a poisonous woman and a poisonous Laozi, you should be more professional! the two people as like as two peas are the same, but how can they cheat me? I warn you to give me back the poisonous Laozi and the poisonous old lady quickly, otherwise don''t blame me for being merciless! " Poison woman and poison Lao Tzu were so confused that they knelt down to Gao fan at that time, "please, make us old, the princess will not recognize us!" Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head! Well, I''ll make you old! " "Damn it With a loud drink from Huandu Luolan, the tree man waved his hand, dozens of vines grew out of the tree man''s branches, reaching the length of tens of meters in an instant, the heavy blow hit on the abdomen of poison Laozi and poison Laozi, and drove them out. They fell to the ground heavily, both of them vomited blood, and their hearts were dripping blood, "Princess Why don''t you believe us? " At this time, the two have been restored to the white haired state by Gao fan''s skills and restored to their original appearance. Gao fan is also confused. The princess is a little impatient, "yes, why don''t you believe them?" "Presumptuous!" Huan all falls orchid a fierce drink, "do you think I am silly?"? In front of me, turning them into a poisonous woman and a poisonous Laozi is like muddling through? " "Poof ~" poisonous woman and poisonous Lao Tzu were so angry that they vomited blood one after another. Is this special or not? "That..." Dongfang yuechu couldn''t see it any more. He said carefully, "as masters and servants, don''t you have a magic that you can identify each other without looking at each other?" I''m afraid the air is suddenly quiet. The poison boy clapped his hands, "yes! We all have the princess''s mark on our bodies, right at the back of our heads! " As he spoke, the poison boy turned and lifted his hair, revealing a pink scorpion tattoo on his back neck socket. Poison childe also shows tattoo in a hurry, show innocence. Poison woman and poison Lao Tzu show their tattoos one after another to show their identities. And then Huan has lost Lan''s silly eyes. Others can be faked. This soul mark is made by her. It has her breath, but it can''t be faked. "Ha ha ~" Huan all falls LAN to smile of very embarrassed, a pair of sharp eyes see to Gao fan, "all blame you! It''s all your fault Gao fan shrugs helplessly. It''s my fault "Four Taibao, you''ve been working hard. Now you can watch it carefully! Let me meet the emperor Huan all falls LAN cold smile, looking at Gao fan''s eyes all become excited."Yes Four Taibao have retired. "If you want to fight with me, I''m afraid you are not qualified enough!" GAOFAN negative hand and stand, "East month, you on!" "Ah?" At the beginning of the eastern month, a drop of sweat came down from his forehead, "Why me again? I participated in all the little bosses along the way. Now the big boss also asked me to come, brother, are you too lazy? " Gao fan narrowed his eyes, "five strings of ice sugar gourd!" "No! Ten strings "Four strings!" "Well, five strings, five strings!" Oriental month early a fierce drink, in the hand a pure Yang Yan toward Huan all fell LAN to throw in the past. "Crazy kid!" Huandu Luolan''s eyes were cold, and he dodged directly, by the way, he waved a few poisonous needles and stabbed them towards the east at the beginning of the month. Dongfang yuechu is also in a hurry to get out of the way, but the rank is there. After all, Huandu Luolan is better than others. with a wave of her hand, Huandu Luolan controls the poison needle through the air, turns a corner in the air and stabs at Dongfang yuechu''s back. "No! Second master, danger The giant panda''s poison man''s shield broke out, and the virtual shadow of the green Beast''s head reappeared. he swallowed the poison needle in one gulp, and then vomited in a mess on the spot, and did not eliminate the poison on the needle. But fortunately for the beginning of the east to fight for time, the beginning of the East this leisure, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the attack of this needle. The second panda frowned and said, "what a terrible poison needle! It contains so much poison that it makes the elder brother''s poison shield vomit!" "worthy of the royal highness of princess, too strong!" The third panda carries the shield of the immortal and has a dignified face. "Damn it Huan all falls orchid a face not good, "you three how return a responsibility?"? How can I turn my elbow out? " sorry, princess, we are ordered by the poison emperor to protect the safety of his majesty and the second month of the East. The giant panda has a dignified face, and his poison shield has been abandoned. Now I don''t know what to do. Huan all fell LAN to turn a white eye, "isn''t that the year-end bonus?"? My father does not give you hair, I give you hair! How about double? " "What?" The three brothers of the panda are bright in front of their eyes. They look at the East, and the eyes at the beginning of the month are green. "What do you want? My elder brother is very strong. You have to think clearly! " Chapter 995 The giant panda narrowed his eyes, Yes! Gao fan is so strong, now for a little year-end bonus, it''s not safe! So "Ah! I''m hurt. It''s so serious! " Panda boss lying on the ground, little by little to the side of the open space moving his body. "Ah! I''m hurt, too, my leg "Ah! Big brother, second brother, wait for me, my face and hair are in pain Then the three pandas climbed to one side, sat on the ground and looked at Dongfang yuechu, "second master, come on!" Looking at the degree of tacit understanding, usually this kind of two don''t offend things are not less done. "What the hell?" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang is about to explode, "your acting skills can''t be more hypocritical, it''s so special that everyone can see whether it''s fake, OK?" "Hum!" Huan Du falls, Lan Shan smiles, and a purple bell appears in front of her out of thin air, "you dare to be distracted when you fight with me, I think you are tired of living!" As soon as the voice fell, the purple bell rang, more than ten purple needles condensed out of the air again and hit the east at the beginning of the month. At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, she raised her hand again to show pure yang to resist, but the next second, Dongfang yuechu was stunned. Because this time, the needle went directly through pure Yang and penetrated through his body without leaving any wound. "Er..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s legs softened and he knelt down on the ground directly, every joint of his body could not move. "You..." Dongfang yuechu was surprised, "how did you do it, why can your poisonous needle directly penetrate my pure Yang? Why is there no wound on my body, but I''m still poisoned! " "Ha ha ha!" Huandu Luolan gave a cold smile and gave out a pleasant laugh like a silver bell, "Tu Shan is so red that you are the chief disciple. It''s really embarrassing! The weak don''t deserve to know my strength Dongfang looks blue at the beginning of the month. This is the most embarrassing time since he left home. even if he is so embarrassed, he doesn''t know what happened. Is this the power of demon emperor level? Sure enough, now I am still too weak! Dongfang yuechu thought like this, and while he secretly made up his mind to become stronger, he also began to use the breathing adjustment method taught by Gao fan to detoxify. Looking at the state of Dongfang at the beginning of the month, Gao fan nodded slightly, after being hit, he didn''t forget to detoxify and survive, and the boy has made some progress. "Zihuan Jinling, the sound wave poison skill, is really mysterious!" Gao fan clapped her hands, and the power of Huan Lun Lan was revealed in a phrase. "can blend neurotoxin into the voice, and the body of the princess is so strong." "What?" The crowd was slightly surprised. "How do you know?" Poisonous Laozi looks at Gao fan with a dignified face. Gao fan calmly a smile, a face of confidence to see to Huan all fall LAN, "with the eyes to see ah!" "Ha ha!" Huandu Luolan greets Gao fan''s eyes. She is more and more interested in this man, she can see the mystery of her own skills in such a short time, sure enough, she is the man I like! "What if I can see it?" Huan all falls LAN Jiao Mei smile, "just don''t know if you can catch me a few moves?" As soon as the voice fell, the voice of Zihuan Jinling rang again, and more than ten poisonous needles condensed in the air again. Huan all falls orchid to wave a hand again, those poisonous needles fly to shoot toward Gao fan. Since you are Gao fan, it''s not my fault to rob people! Gao fan did not move and let all the poisonous needles pass through his body. Most afraid of the sudden quiet of the air, everyone is silly. Panda three brothers, "isn''t it? Why is your majesty Gao fan so weak? Can''t you dodge? Isn''t he that good before? " Poison childe a face muddle force: I wipe, why is such result? Fortunately, I just said that the goods are very powerful in front of the princess. Now the goods are directly attacked by the princess. It''s too fast. OK! Poison woman and poison Lao Tzu looked at each other. "It seems that his majesty Gao fan has almost no practice except his attainments in time." poison boy: "terrible, Princess your highness is amazing!" Huan all falls orchid oneself all froze, so simple? No? Is that poisoning? So easy? Gao fan''s face is still covered with a faint smile, but his body is motionless. Huandu Luolan is already doubting life. Is Gao fan so weak? How did he beat his men? "Ah..." The East month beginning lightly sighed a breath, "big brother wants to pretend to force again!""Hello, are you ok?" Huan Du Luolan looks at Gao fan with a little more worry in her eyes. she is really worried about hurting Gao fan. after all, Gao fan can''t do anything. This is the man she wants to take back. Gao fan still kept that posture, smiling and motionless. "It''s over I think I''ve got it The willow''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his face was angry. no one told me that he was weak? "Eh ~" Gao fan suddenly shook his head with profound meaning, startled everyone. What are you doing? A corpse? "What are you doing?" Huan all falls orchid a face to blame of looking at Gao fan, "was just pretending to die?" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand, "no! I heard that Huan Du''s double demon emperor, poison king and princess''s poison is the most poisonous in the world, so I was just tasting the poison of Princess Royal Highness just now! Now I have tasted it.... " "Taste the poison?" They all showed surprised expression one after another, unexpectedly someone dares to taste the poison of the princess of the south country, still special nothing! Huandu Luolan now has another surprise in her eyes when she looks at Gao fan, the more powerful Gao fan is, the more she wants to go home. "What happened?" Huandu Luolan looked at Gao fan with great interest, "how about the princess''s poison?" "No way!" Gao fan shook his head again and again "What?" Huan all falls orchid hands to fork waist, "don''t think you are this Princess Fancy of man can wantonly disparage this princess of poison!" Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air, everyone held their breath in surprise and looked at each other. Wait Did you hear something amazing just now? did your highness take a fancy to the emperor of any country? Everyone is a face muddled force of looking at Huan all fall LAN. At this time, Huandu Luolan also realized that she was speaking the truth, a pretty face turned red into a red apple, and she wanted to find a way to get in. But as a Royal Princess, she has excellent psychological quality. "My princess means that if you have the ability, we will use the southern way to compare drugs, you can take me a few more moves. If you are OK, I will give up!" Huandu Luolan pretends to be calm and proud. "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles indifferently, with his countless experience of reading girls, this Huandu Luolan really likes that he has not run away. "Good! "What is the poison of your highness?" Gao fan has a confident face. He is now added with the poison body of misfortune. he is still curious. Who is better than the poison body of misfortune? Chapter 996 "Then you have to be careful! Your majesty gofan Huan all falls orchid a face to smile, one grasped Gao fan''s big hand, at that time is a burst of mind turbulence. Wow, what a powerful hand! Sure enough, it''s the man I love. Huandu Luolan feels the temperature in Gao fan''s hands, and the whole person seems to be melting, Yes, she is already looking at Gao fan with a crazy face. "Cough Your highness, let''s go! " Gao fan looks embarrassed. Southern women are really open! Poison boy is already staring at Gao fan with cannibal eyes, why is the man holding the princess''s little hand not me at this moment? Why?! Snowflakes flutter ~ the north wind is blowing ~ "OK, here we go!" Huan all falls orchid sweet smile, "look at this first, ancient corpse poison!" A gray poison gas emerges from Huandu Luolan''s hand and passes from GAOFAN''s arm to GAOFAN''s body. Because of the fear of hurting Gao fan, Huan all falls LAN intentionally waterproof. Gao fan calmly closed his eyes, everyone held their breath, waiting for the result. "No way!" Gao fan shook his head. "Next!" "Well!" Huandu Luolan was very happy, and her cerebellum was like a chicken pecking rice, then, a flame broke out in her palm, "red flame, fire poison!" "Next!" "Absolutely cold and Yin poison!" "No way!" "Spring love, sentimental poison, love grass at first sight, yin and Yang and Huan San..." "Next batch, next batch ~" "hedinghong, antiasthma, arsenic, rodenticide, cockroach drug, dichlorvos..." "Still not!" Gao fan looks impatient. Huandu Luolan used so many kinds of poisons at one time, but it was a little gasping, the proud chest was even more ups and downs, attracted Gao fan''s attention to some indescribable places. , "cough and cough", gave a glimpse of her face, and then a faint smile appeared on her face. "looks like Princess highness, is there no other poison to use?" Can I do it now? " "Well!" Huan all falls LAN a face to be bashful, now she is almost conquered by Gao fan. Before Huan all fall orchid see of man, no matter be human or monster, all is respectful to her, because these people have been poisoned by her basically. She is recognized as a genius goblin in the whole south, so no man in the whole South can get into her eyes except her father, Du Huang Huan. But today, Gao fan appeared, with a strong attitude in the use of poison, this thing crushed her, let her heart beat up. "Well, please lower your hand. After all, they are girls!" Huan all falls orchid a pretty face red of elephant want to drip water to come. poison heart is bleeding, my dear princess, what a look in front of other men, why am I not the man? Why? Snowflakes are floating ~ the north wind is blowing ~ "no problem! Just don''t know what kind of poison I want to use? " Gao fan has a smile on his face. He is really puzzled, what kind of degree to use to show his superb poison technology, and not to hurt Huandu Luolan. After all, this little girl is cute. "Or..." Huandu falls from the orchid, the spring heart is rippling, and there is tenderness between the eyebrows and eyes, "otherwise, your majesty, you can use the spring heart poison that others just used, after all, the medicine of Yin Yang and Huansan is too powerful, I''m afraid my body and bones can''t stand it!" Gao fan was slightly surprised. The woman in the South was really hot! "Cough..." Poison Lao Tzu can''t see any more, "Your Majesty Gao fan, please show mercy! after all, a public occasion can not affect the reputation of my royal highness. If you have to compete for this type of poison, you''d better go to the princess''s bedroom and do it in private! " "Yes The poisonous woman is also dignified, "the old man is right! , your highness, please rest assured that there are two men and women who are guarding me. Don''t talk about human beings. Even the flies do not want to enter the princess bedroom. poison Lao Tzu and poison woman actually admire Gao fan in the bottom of their hearts. , after all, they can''t match the high ambassadors of . They were worried about the safety of their princess. They are now in love with Princess highness. , of course, they have to match it with all their strength. "No one is allowed in?" The boy was stunned, "why? What''s so wonderful about Princess ''s royal highness and Her Majesty''s high fights? Why don''t you show them?no way! I''ll go in and see! " "Bang!" The poisonous woman immediately hit the boy on the head with a fist, "look at your sister! Why are children so disobedient? " "Oh ~" after being beaten by the poisonous woman, the poisonous boy immediately stopped cooking. Who told him to be afraid of the poisonous woman. "Well All right Huandu Luolan looks at Gao fan with a coy face, and has already taken the initiative to take Gao fan''s hand and walk towards the palace, "I don''t know what your majesty means? Do you want to compete in the boudoir with others? " "I''d love to!" Gao fan smiles a little, letting Huan all fall LAN to pull own hand. "Poof..." At that time, the poison boy took five steps and fell on the ground with his white eyes rolling. the princess was going to make a circle with a man. Why not me? Why?! Snowflakes flutter ~ the north wind blows ~ "asshole! When I don''t exist? " At this time, the tree man who appeared with Huandu Luolan suddenly opened his mouth. Nani? People look stunned. What''s the situation? Huan all falls orchid a face muddle force, "what circumstance?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. At the moment when the tree man opened his mouth, he felt a trace of familiar breath. "Your majesty Jin Chenxi''s voice rang out in Gao fan''s mind, "I feel the breath of creatures outside the circle from your side!" "Oh?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "is it the breath of Jin Chenxi?" "No! It must not be Jin Chenxi "No, it''s not." Gao fan secretly nodded and looked at Huan Du Luolan, "what''s the matter?" Huan Du Luolan was stunned, "I don''t know. Before Ming Ming, he was under my control, Why did he suddenly move himself?" The puppet made by herself comes out at the critical moment to make trouble for herself, which makes her unhappy, but now in front of Gao fan, she needs to be reserved. Without saying a word, the tree man began to attack on the spot. All of them were in a hurry to deal with it. Whether it''s the secret art of the southern kingdom or pure Yang Yan, in front of the tree man, he is his younger brother. He soon knocked everyone around him to the ground. Finally, the Shuren grabbed the poisonous Laozi and wanted to tear him in two. "Asshole! Stop it Huan all falls LAN a fierce drink, she finally broke out, reserved god horse, first put it! "Stop it? Ha ha... " The tree man grinned, "what a stupid and useless woman. Do you think I''m really under your control?" Chapter 997 Huan all falls blue moth eyebrow tight Cu, "this is exactly how to return a responsibility?" "Ha ha ~" the tree man laughed very sarcastically, "I was expecting you to use up Gao fan''s power, so let me have a good look at what he would do? As a result, you are conquered because of his beauty. It''s a real waste of my time "Mother?" Huan all falls blue brow tight wrinkly, seem to think of what, immediately in front of a bright, "are you her?" "Ha ha ha!" The tree man held poison Laozi in his hand, "of course! Otherwise, do you really think that I worked so hard to help you integrate Shikuan and sol, in order to help you make puppets? My silly girl, you have lived for 500 years. Why are you still so childish? " "Asshole!" Huandu Luolan gnashes her teeth, and there is purple aura surging between her hands, no one can stand the anger of being cheated. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan gently took Huan Du Luolan''s little hand and said with a gentle face, "it''s not good for girls to fight and kill all the time. in the future, it''s good for men to do such rough things." Huandu Luolan looks at Gao fan''s gentle eyes, a pair of star eyes suddenly appear small stars, My God, is this the feeling of being protected by the beloved man? Sweet love is such a feeling! "Just now you said she?" Gao fan looks at Huan Du Luo Lan suspiciously, "do you know him?" "Well!" Huandu Luolan nodded, "but I haven''t seen her true face, because she has been hiding in the black robe, the poison power of the enhanced version of poison childe and the immortal chess of poison Laozi all come from her! Of course, the tree is also completed with her help! Unexpectedly, controlling the puppet is her real purpose Huan all falls LAN a face resentful, gnash teeth of say. "Nothing..." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "I''ll give it to you next!" "Hehe, Gao fan, right?" The tree man looked at Gao fan with a sarcastic look on his face. "The emperor of any country, I don''t think you have any other ability except to pick up girls, do you?" Gao fan stepped forward and stood up with his hands down, his deep eyes seemed to have penetrated all the illusions. "I''ve heard a lot about you, Lady Black Fox I''ve heard so much about you "What?" The tree man retreated two steps in shock, with a shake of his hand, his poisonous Laozi fell to the ground. "You How do you know... " How does Gao fan know that I am black fox? For a moment, he was so surprised that he was thinking about what he had done wrong and exposed it. and how did Gao fan know about black fox? Gao fan calmly smile, "originally not sure, but now determined, really special is black fox!" "Son of a bitch!" The tree man gnashed his teeth and cheated me! Gao fan smiles and guesses the identity of the black fox lady, which is not difficult. after all, the creatures outside the circle have been kept by Gao fan''s people, and there is no black fox lady in the report, so Gao fan has long guessed that the black fox lady is also in the circle. Just now, Jin Chenxi in Gao fan''s body also said that she felt the breath of the creatures outside the circle, so Shuren is naturally a masterpiece of the creatures outside the circle. The only creatures Gao fan knows are jinchenxi and Heihu Niang, but jinchenxi said that they are not jinchenxi, then Gao fan has to guess whether they are Heihu Niang. And then That''s right! "I said that poison master and poison Laozi can use the power of a trace of law. It turns out that it''s Lady Black Fox who is behind to help!" Gao fan''s face jokingly forgets the huge tree man, and his eyebrows and eyes are full of contempt. The tree man frowns tightly, What are the laws? Why haven''t you heard of it? "Cut the crap!" The tree man frowned, "it''s said that your majesty Gao fan has earth shaking power, and some people even blow you stronger than the third young master. today I''ll see if the rumor is true!" As soon as the voice fell, the tree man''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Gao fan. the speed was amazing. It seemed that his huge figure did not affect his movements at all. Gao fan was slightly stunned. It was a real space flash, but he was not so familiar with it! This is very strange, black fox lady actually can such skill? Isn''t it a little too wonderful? With this in mind, Gao fan waves his hand and uses flash skills to gather all the injured and Huan Du Luolan together, and then establishes a circle to protect them. "Damn it Tree face angry, "fight with me, dare to distract!" In the blink of an eye, a metal square sledgehammer grows on the tree man''s right arm,Heavy hammer, a hammer hit on the head of Gao fan. Click! Gao fan''s head is fragmented, falling off layer by layer. Everyone was stunned. Is Gao fan injured? Especially in Huandu Luolan, her heart is entangled with each other, but for Gao fan''s protection circle, she would have rushed out to fight with Shuren. "Don''t worry!" Dongfeng looks calm at the beginning of the month, "my elder brother, he is not so weak, what Shuren hit is not a mass of garbage." It seems to confirm the words of the beginning of the eastern month. Gao fan, who was hammered, turned into a pile of yellow sand in the next second. Gao fan himself appeared from another place, looking at the hammer in the tree man''s hand with a smiling face, "where does the power of flashing in your space come from?" Dongfang yuechu is also very curious about this, Yes! How can this outsider flash in space? "Hey, hey..." The tree man''s face showed an indifferent smile, and the other hand condensed a storm Tomahawk. "Oh," said Gao fan with a deep smile, "is it Thor''s rainbow bridge?" "That''s right!" The tree man looked evil. "This is called sol. It seems that he is under your majesty Gao fan, isn''t it? I found some amazing things from his memory, this sol, he is not a person of this world, he is a Protoss from a larger world! Unfortunately, his memory is all mine, and his strength is all mine! " Zizizi! As he spoke, Shuren''s body condensed the power of lightning, GAO fan knew very well that it was Saul''s. "Asshole!" At the beginning of the eastern month, he was gnashing his teeth and recognized Saul''s power. "What have you done to Lord Saul?" "Don''t worry!" The tree man said with a smile, "he has become a part of me! I will treat him well. Now I am more and more interested in you creatures from the outside world, you! Your majesty Gao fan! It seems that they are not people in this world, right All the people heard the words of Shuren and showed their puzzled eyes. What do Gao fan and sol do not belong to this world? Is there any other world besides this one? At the beginning of the month, Dongfang frowned. He knew the identity of Gao fan, the leader of all worlds, but he was not sure that other people would attack Gao fan as an alien after they knew the news. Gao fan''s face sank, and black fox''s ability was beyond his imagination. unexpectedly, black fox could see Saul''s memory and even acquire Saul''s skills. Chapter 998 Gao fan can only turn on consciousness sharing at this time to see what happened to Saul and Shi Kuan. as a result, he was shocked at the sight that both Saul and Shi Kuan''s consciousness were still there, but they were trapped in the depths of their souls. At this time, Shi Kuan was following his beloved Princess, the princess of the northern kingdom. It was a pleasure to follow her. As for sol, he has been crowned king of asdega and is swimming with a group of bikini beauties in the swimming pool of his harem. Gao fan covers his face. This guy should have been corrupted by Zilai and Maitreya As for poison lady and Gai Taijun, they also sleep in their own dreams. Gao fan tried to communicate the four people''s consciousness and found that he could communicate with them and share their vision. But Gao fan also found that he could not wake the four now, because the bark of the tree man had a certain ability to isolate the divine consciousness. It seems that the only way to save people is to break the tree man first! Gao fan nodded secretly. He had plans in his heart. The black fox lady used a strange method to make the four people''s consciousness fall into an illusion, and then used this tree shell to extract the power from the four people''s body, which is really very creative. The magic of the two sleeping people is similar to that of Li Muchen''s previous research, but the shell of the tree man that extracts power really makes Gao fan feel a little surprised. "That''s right!" Gao fan had the bottom in his heart and regained his confidence and calm mysterious smile on his face. "I''m not really a person in this world! I come from the heaven and the world, and I am the king of the heaven and the world! I came here to conquer the world "Hiss ~" everyone took a cool breath. It''s not bragging! "The king of the heavens and the world?" Shuren looks at Gao fan with solemn eyes, in the past, what she saw in Saul''s memory were Jiu Jie, asdega, the earth and so on, and she didn''t notice the universe. She is now searching for everything in Saul''s memory, soon, she confirmed the authenticity of Gao fan''s words. Originally, nine realms shocked black fox, but now when she saw all the realms in Saul''s mind, she was shocked. "I see..." The Shuren''s eyes were shining when he looked at Gao fan, "so as long as I integrate you, I can control your universe..." "Convergence? It''s a little interesting ~ "Gao fan smiles a little, did someone mention this word in front of me? "Hum!" Shuren was very upset when he looked at Gao fan''s smile. there was no other reason. GAO fan''s light and elegant manner really disgusted her. "Go to hell, you!" The tree man gave a sharp drink and flashed around Gao fan again. the windstorm Tomahawk in his hand, with the power of lightning, directly pierced a blue light path in the void and cut toward Gao fan''s waist. Gao fan is still calm, and a huge hammer appears beside him, it can block the axe from the waist, and there is blue lightning shining on the hammer. The hammer and axe collided, and a sharp smell radiated from the place where they contacted, instantly cut the nearby building and the distant forest into two sections. But for Gao fan''s protection circle, I''m afraid they would have been in the same shape as those trees nearby. "What?" The tree man''s face sank, and he knew the sharpness of the storm axe very well. sol once used this axe to cut a planet into two sections, but now the storm axe is blocked by Gao fan''s hammer. The tree man''s face sank, and the hammer of Thor on his other hand was raised high, "bang, click!" A thunderbolt came down from the sky, and the thick and thin lightning at the mouth of the bowl connected the hammer of Thor and the sky. after two full minutes, the hammer of Thor seemed to absorb all the lightning in the sky, and the whole body was covered with tyrannical lightning energy. "Ha ha! I''d like to see if you can bear the power of heaven and earth The tree man let out a roar and hit Gao fan. Gao fan raised his head and glanced at Raytheon''s hammer. when he thought about the power start, the hammer entangled with thunder and lightning stopped in the air at that time. "Nani?" The tree man is blinded again. What''s the trick? Poison childe face dignified, lips pale, "this is the posture of the strong?" "Melt Gao fan smiles a little, see the hammer of Thor emerge a layer of metal color dense fog in the next second.In everyone''s surprised eyes, Thor''s hammer turned into a burst of fly ash and scattered with the wind. The tree man widened his eyes and looked at his empty palm in disbelief. His chin almost fell to the ground. It''s the hammer of Thor, which has just absorbed the power of thunder and lightning in the sky. GAO fan made it fly ash with just one word? "Gulu!" Poison Lao Tzu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "is this the power of God?" "Don''t be stunned, go on!" Gao fan looks at the tree man with a joking face and waves his hand gently, the battle axe of the storm also turns into ashes. After all, these are the products of the system. Of course, Gao fan has the ability to get him back to the new world at any time. "If you only have these forces, I''m afraid the battle will be over!" When Gao fan smiles, a blue thunder ball appears in his palm, the color of the blue thunder ball gradually deepens, turns purple, then turns red, finally turns gold. Shuren looks at the thunder ball in Gao fan''s hand and pees directly, he feels the power contained in it, which is the power to destroy the heaven and the earth. His small body can''t bear it. "Gulu..." Without storm axe and Thor''s hammer, the tree man stopped swallowing his saliva and stepped back two steps. Gao fan, with a look of indifference and arrogance, even looked down at a leaf on his shoulder and gently brushed it away with his hand. There is an evil smile on the corner of Shuren''s mouth. The master usually dies of arrogance. This is her accumulated experience for many years, and now Gao fan belongs to the arrogant type in Shuren''s eyes. He just stepped back two steps in shock, just to make Gao fan dangsong alert and show his flaws. there is no doubt that Gao fan''s eyes have shifted to the leaves on his shoulders, and now is a good time to sneak attack. The next second, a flash of Shuren appeared beside Gao fan. Gao fan frowned slightly, his eyes were awe inspiring, and locked the huge figure of the tree man, without the storm axe, he could even flash with the rainbow bridge, OK. The tree man suddenly widened his eyes, what a mess! Found out! But at this moment, she can''t stop her hand, she can only increase the force exerted on the arm she stretched out, even if she lost this arm, she must let Gao fan get hurt. Gao fan, with a cool face, hit a golden thunder ball and pressed it against the tip of the tree man''s arm. Chapter 999 Click! When the tip of the tree man''s arm meets the golden thunder ball, it makes a crisp sound and breaks into pieces. the golden thunder ball becomes bigger and bigger, and the front end of the tree man''s arm turns into pieces. Then, under the serious attention of the people, Shuren''s whole arm and shoulder were directly destroyed by the golden thunder ball, if she hadn''t flashed in time, I''m afraid she would have lost her head. The Thunderball instantly expands into a golden space with a diameter of 10 meters, the next second, the space collapses, with everything within 10 meters, including the land, collapses into a singularity, then, under the gaze of the public, the singularity disappears directly, as if it had never appeared. Only the pit left in the land proves what happened here before. "Gulu!" The tree man who flashed to one side looked at all that Gao fan had done, she knew very well that if she didn''t have the ability to flash, she would have disappeared in the world like that piece of land. "Not bad..." Gao fan looked at the tree man jokingly, "without the storm axe, you can still use the power of rainbow bridge, you really let me have a look." Shuren looked at Gao fan, sweating heavily on her forehead, she didn''t dare to say a word. Now she can''t understand Gao fan any more. "I let Shikuan and sol go! Then hand over the spell you used to draw power from them! " Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air and said, "I''ll give you an opportunity, an opportunity to pledge allegiance to me!" The tree man suddenly widened his eyes. "How can you see that my power is drawn from their bodies?" "Ha ha..." Gao fan naturally shrugged his shoulders, spread out his hand, looked back at the crowd, "it''s hard to see at a glance, isn''t it?" Everyone was slightly stunned and didn''t know what it meant. "Oh..." Dongfang yuechu had such an expression on his face, and then he muttered to everyone, "with me, nod." The others were dazed, but they were also obedient to the command of Dongfang yuechu, so everyone nodded, "yes, it''s easy! I can see it at a glance! " "Look Gao fan looked at the tree man and said, "everyone thinks it''s easy. do you think your move is very mysterious?" Poof The tree man almost vomited blood in anger. Gao fan can see that it''s special. You two goods hiding in the circle, can you be more serious when you force them? I can see through it at a glance, OK? "Hum!" The Shuren gave a cold hum and a sly smile appeared on her face. she didn''t know how Gao fan could see it, but she had absolute confidence in her puppet skills. "since your majesty Gao Fan said my puppet skills were very simple, why don''t you break it for me?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, "you don''t cry if you don''t see the coffin!" "Ha ha..." Shuren looked contemptuous. "It seems that his majesty Gao fan is not very confident in his own strength. He was stunned!" "No..." Gao fan raised his hand and held out five objects. "Of course, I can remove your skill. but I don''t think it''s interesting to bully children like this." "Asshole! Don''t think that if you take away Thor''s hammer and windstorm Tomahawk for me, I really can''t help it! " The tree man became angry and waved his hand, "useless woman, come here!" The next second, Huan Du Luolan appears in the tree man''s arms with a confused face, being held hostage by her. "What?" At the beginning of the eastern month, he was shocked, "this guy can actually capture people from the defense space of big brother?" "Ha ha ha!" The tree man said with a smile, "Your Majesty Gao fan, didn''t you think of it? In fact, I didn''t expect that this skill could be used like this! Thank you for bringing them together with this skill before. I learned it I''m careless! Gao fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Originally, she intended to save Heihu Niang''s life. after all, she could master the ability to control others by controlling others, which is amazing. a good study can promote Fanguo''s science and technology tree, but now, he doesn''t like this guy at all, as for research, Take the body of Lady Black Fox back to the big snake pill for research. "Now, get down on your knees!" The Shuren looks at Gao fan fiercely, with a sinister look on his face, "then he binds his own strength and obediently accepts my fusion! Otherwise Huandu falls, LAN is dead! " Gao fan''s face was gloomy. "Do you think that if you hold Huan Du Luolan, I will be arrested?""Of course!" Shuren said with a confident smile, "I have investigated you. Although your majesty Gao fan is not a person with special feelings, three wives and four concubines are common to you, but you are a person with great feelings, you will not let every woman of you be hurt, you should make them happy! So, Huandu Luolan you must save, you are destined to be my black fox lady fusion! Ha ha ha "Your majesty! Leave me alone Huan all falls blue a pair of eyes hold tears, "all this is my fault! It''s all because I covet power, and I''m obsessed with it. Don''t worry about me. Kill me and this old witch together After saying this, Huandu Luolan bit on the arm of the tree man holding her, but because the tree man was too hard, it was her who was injured, she really wanted to break away from the control of the tree man, and her gums were bleeding. "Ha ha ha! Silly girl, your teeth can''t break my defense at all The tree man laughed wildly, "Your Majesty Gao fan, he won''t give up on you, because he loves you! You don''t have to persuade him, because he will choose the hero to save the beauty, and be integrated by me! Ha ha ha "You''re right!" Gao fan, with a cool face, looked at the tree, "I really won''t give up Luolan..." "Ha ha ha!" The tree man said with a smile, "the hero is sad about the beauty pass. Your Majesty Gao fan, I didn''t expect that you are really a man of love and righteousness! Come on, get down on your knees! Accept my fusion Huan all falls LAN to struggle hard, hoarse, "no! No! Your majesty, no "Ding! Gain Huandu Luolan''s heart, points + 100! " Gao fan was slightly surprised. If he still suspected that all this was done by Shuren and Huandu Luolan before, now he can make a real hammer, and Huandu Luolan is really on his side. "But..." Gao fan looked at the tree man confidently, "I won''t kneel down to you, let alone accept your fusion, because It''s you who have to kneel down! " As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the tree man''s knees bent, his huge body plummeted to the ground and knelt out of a big pit on the spot. At the same time, Huandu Luolan''s delicate body also appears in Gao fan''s arms. Chapter 1000 Gao fan held Huandu Luolan in his arms, with a gentle smile on his face, while wiping the blood from the corner of Huandu Luolan''s mouth with his fingers, he said angrily, "fool It''s said that I''ll take care of the fight in the future. How can I still fight like this? Next time, you can''t work so hard, because your life is mine, without my permission, you have to keep alive! " In the face of Gao fan''s domineering and loving words, Huan Du Luolan''s heart was immediately filled, oh no! It''s overflowing! Everyone is also dull, this reversal is too sudden. "What just happened?" The giant panda looks confused. "I don''t know, I didn''t see clearly!" I have a dignified face. The poison boy bit his finger, "Your Majesty Gao fan didn''t do anything. It should be that the tree man felt his domineering power and knelt down in fright..." People looked at the boy with disdain: what do you think? The tree man clenched her teeth and tried to stand up from the ground with her hands on the ground, but she found that she couldn''t do it at all, at this moment, her body seemed to be pressing a mountain, which made it difficult for her to breathe. "You..." Shuren has given up struggling. She looks at Gao fan with an unwilling face, "what did you do to me? Why do I feel like I''m under a heavy load? " "Apologize to Luolan, and I will relieve the pressure on you!" Gao fan releases Huandu Luolan''s body from his arms, Huandu Luolan stands beside him with an unnatural face and a clever face. "I refuse!" The tree man''s face was very blue. "I''ll leave my words here today! Even if I die, I won''t apologize to anyone! " "Ha ha, it''s bloody!" With a cold smile, Gao fan increased the motive force exerted on Shuren. "Click!" The Shuren''s head fell directly from his shoulder, and the rest of his shoulder was torn apart on the spot. the figures of sol and Shi Kuan were shown in it, and poisonous lady and Gai Taijun were also nearby. These people are staring at the empty eyes and opening their mouths, there is still blood in their mouths, which seems to be seriously injured. "Your majesty Huan all falls blue, the brow tightly wrinkles. Gao fan nodded, and of course he saw it. "Gaga!" His body was damaged, and the tree man''s voice became hoarse. "See, your majesty Gao fan, they helped me to take away the pressure you put on me! Now you have only one way, that is to let me go! I promise you, as long as you let me go, I will guarantee their lives "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a cold smile, "you''ve come to this stage, and you still don''t forget to threaten me. it seems that you really have a lot of courage!" Seeing Gao fan still laughing, black fox lady''s back is chilly, she is really afraid that Gao fan is desperate to kill her, "Your Majesty, you have to think clearly! You can''t ignore the life and death of your subordinates. In this way, your image of kindness will be destroyed! " "Ha ha! Of course you don''t have to remind me of this! " Gao fan''s face is indifferent, before, he could not wake up the four people because the outer skin of the puppet blocked the transmission of his divine consciousness, but now it is different. The outer skin of the puppet is broken, and Gao fan''s divine consciousness can smoothly enter the soul of the four people. "You four, wake up!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Sol''s empty eyes became clear. Shuren was completely stunned because he felt that the four people he had controlled were losing contact with him. "No!" Shuren is not calm at last. Without these four people, what she will lose is not only the source of strength, but also the chips to save her life. Thinking about this, the tree man''s body split wound has branches surging up quickly, want to wrap Sol''s four at one time. GAOFAN eyes a Lin, those crazy surging branches above the instant lit a blood red music fire. "What?" Everyone was shocked, before, Dongfang used pure Yang Yan to light the branches of the tree man, now Gao fan can actually light the tree man? "What kind of fire are you?" Shuren has peed. Gao fan subverts her cognition of power again and again. "You don''t deserve to know!" With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, Saul''s body was directly pulled out of the tree man''s body and thrown into the defensive space. "Why? Where is this? Why am I here? " That''s the first question sol woke up with."Ah! Your majesty is so powerful! Is that his enemy? What a weak looking chicken That''s Saul''s second question. "The enemy of such a weak chicken doesn''t need your Majesty''s hands. I''ll do it!" Sol was eager to try, but his body didn''t listen to him and he fell on his knees. "My God Sol felt his hollowed out body in disbelief. "What''s wrong with me?" That''s Saul''s third question. Then, at the beginning of the month, Dongfang patiently gave sol an answer, and then talked with sol about the whole process. When sol realized that Gao fan was here because of his mission failure and was being used by the enemy, sol was ashamed to hide in the corner, dug a hole and buried his face. It''s a shame that I was trapped in such a small world, and my majesty should help me wipe my ass, those guys will laugh to death when I go back! "Now..." Gao fan took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give it to you again..." Before Gao fan''s voice fell, the tree man took the initiative to crawl on the ground, "sorry! Royal Highness Princess Royal LAN! I was wrong! On behalf of my ancestors'' 18 generations, I''d like to make an apology to you! I beg you to spare my life, regardless of villains! I will repay you! In the future, I''ll take out the toilet and pour the foot water! I will try my best to serve you. My life is yours all my life Everyone took a cold breath. It''s an apology Very sincere! Huan all fall orchid is also a face muddle force, completely didn''t expect the other party will so straightforward apology. Gao fanwei squinted, "wait I remember you just said that you would not apologize even if you died? " "I have eyes, I don''t know Taishan, I don''t know heaven and earth! Please don''t forget the villains, I know it''s wrong! " Shuren was very sincere and didn''t look up from the beginning to the end. "Tut tut..." The East month beginning one face disdains, repeatedly shakes head, "moral integrity? What about this guy''s integrity? " Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the pressure exerted on the tree man disappeared instantly. The tree man got up slowly, and his body had shrunk to the size of a normal person. He knelt down and kowtowed to Gao fan, "thank you for not killing me!" Gao fan shakes his head helplessly and shows a joking smile on his face. It seems that no one can escape the law of true fragrance! Just now I swore that I would not surrender even if I died. Now surrender It''s delicious. Chapter 1001 "I''ll give you another chance!" Gao fan stood up with his hands in his hands and showed his dignity. "Swear allegiance to me, I will spare you from death!" The tree man fell on the ground and trembled, "my black fox is willing to swear to heaven that he will follow his majesty Gao fan forever. if he disobeys, he will not die!" All of them held their breath, and his majesty, relying on his own personality charm, accepted a powerful subordinate, 666! Sol''s fists were shaking. He wanted to kill the guy who humiliated him, but now it seems that he has no chance, so he has to find a chance to beat her in the future. It''s a shame before snow! This kind of scheming, tactical guy, Saul is the most annoying. Huandu Luolan looks happy: sure enough, it''s the man I like. Unexpectedly, she let the black fox lady surrender! At the beginning of the eastern month, I look forward to it: when can I gallop between heaven and earth like my elder brother? and everyone else is full of excitement. One is fortunate to have his right choice. even has a poison boy. He has already taken it: look at your strong part, I won''t fight for your royal highness with you. Everyone has his own mind, but Gao fan is indifferent, because he is waiting. Gao fan waited for 30 seconds, but he didn''t receive any points from the system. MA Dan, this is what happened. The black fox pretended to surrender! "Ha ha ~" Gao Fan said with a smile and narrowed his eyes slightly, "it seems that you have no sincerity to surrender!" All of them looked at Gao fan in shock, What''s so special about it? Is it not sincere? The tree man''s eyes twinkled, thinking that my mother was so sincere, How could he see that I was not sincere? Is it really cheating me again? Yeah! stand a good chance! "I don''t know Your majesty, how can I show my sincerity? " The tree man looks at Gao fan with a puzzled face. People are also curious to see Gao fan, indeed, what is your majesty doing? "Tell me the skills you used to control the four of Saul and extract their internal power!" Gao fan comes to the point. "This..." The tree man hesitated for two seconds and looked at Gao fan bitterly, "please forgive me! This ability is my innate talent. I can''t tell your majesty If your majesty really wants it, kill me and extract it from my soul! " Gao fan looks at the tree man. This move is OK. Moral kidnapping! If I really kill you, it will make other people cool! "Your Majesty Why don''t you forget it? " Huan all fell, and Liu Mei said, "now that she has surrendered, there is no need to kill her. killing her now is not good for your reputation." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Lady Black Fox, I have to admit that you really have a plan! But it''s a pity that any ingenuity here is Pediatrics! " As soon as the voice fell, a drop of golden liquid flew out of Gao fan Mei''s heart and slowly fell towards the tree man. At that time, Shuren was shocked and widened her eyes. She was too familiar with this kind of breath, which was the breath of golden dawn. She knows about Jin Chenxi. The power he used to control Saul''s four comes from Jin Chenxi: phagocytosis and assimilation. She is very clear, if really swallowed by the golden dawn, then she will no longer exist! All that she has will be illusory. "No!" The tree man was full of panic. "Your Majesty, spare your life. I know it''s wrong. I will be loyal to you sincerely." As he spoke, the tree man opened his chest piece by piece, revealing a black sphere hidden in it, the sphere has a little bit of light green light spot, which is the familiar seaweed color, sure enough, it is the black fox lady. "Your Majesty, this is my origin! If your majesty does not trust me, take away my origin The tree person appears extremely sincere. Gao fan frowned slightly. He felt it with his divine sense. It was really the origin of black fox. But the problem is that this product actually takes out the source, but the system still does not recognize it, this is very strange! Is it difficult to form a system that can''t see black fox, so even if she does submit, she won''t give points? With a suspicious look on his face, Gao fan reaches out his hand and holds the origin of the black fox in his hand. the Shuren''s shell breaks apart in the next second, turns into a pile of ashes. "Your majesty The voice of the black fox lady came from the sphere, "now you can believe that I really surrender, right? I have given myself to you without reservation ~ " GAO fan looks suspicious and always feels that there is nothing right. Huandu Luolan said with a smile, "yes, your majesty, her origin is already in your hands,She will never escape from you again They all nodded, they really believed that black fox had submitted to Gao fan. "All right!" Although Gao fan looked puzzled, he did not continue to study. He was so strong that he was not afraid of the black fox''s interference, and he didn''t want to accept the black fox just because the other party didn''t get the system certification, but now that the other party has handed over the source, there''s nothing to worry about, in this way, Gao fan took away the source of the black fox. Huan all falls the orchid to jump and jump, one arm embraces Gao fan''s arm, "go, your majesty! Let''s go to the Imperial Palace, gather the ministers of the southern kingdom, and announce the news that the southern kingdom is subject to the common kingdom! " "Ha ha!" Gao fan felt the softness of Huandu Luolan''s squeeze on his arm, and he nodded on Qiong''s nose with his finger, "OK, I''ll listen to you ~" "thank you Huan all falls blue smile of a pair of beautiful eyes all narrow up. Everyone also keeps up with the pace of GAOFAN and Huandu Luolan, one by one jubilant. What everyone didn''t find was that the pile of ash left by the tree man when he died moved for a moment, then a pool of liquid seaweed came out of the ash and was quietly sliding towards a crack in the ground. "Evil animal! Where to go All of a sudden, an old man with short stature and a cigarette pole jumped out, broke the ground and grabbed a black fox with seaweed color from the ground. "Asshole!" The familiar voice of black fox came again, "Huandu Qingtian, you let go of me!" People were slightly surprised, "this What''s the situation? " Gao fan''s eyes are sharp. Ma De, there''s something wrong! He quickly took out the origin of the black fox, the result that the ball has become a stone. "Your majesty All the people in the South gave gifts to the poison emperor one after another. "Dad?" Huan all falls orchid a face to be stunned, "you so quickly came out from Wu Huang Shan, still you are fierce!" "Cough..." Huandu Qingtian''s face is dignified, "yes, I''m lucky I came in time, otherwise I''ll let this guy escape!" Huandu Qingtian explains, and bows to GAOFAN, "Chen Huan will join your majesty to save the late arrival, please make atonement!" "No need to salute!" Gao fan smiles and looks at Huandu Luolan, "Luolan, you misunderstood the poison emperor! The poison Emperor didn''t come out of Wuhuang mountain so soon, to be exact, he was never trapped in Wuhuang mountain... " Chapter 1002 Cheering Qingtian slightly a Leng, accompany Jun such as accompany tiger, this is not good feeling! Nani? Everyone''s face is muddled. Your majesty, it seems that he is blaming Huandu Qingtian! "Your Majesty..." The willow eyebrows of Huan Du Luo Lan wrinkled slightly, "although you haven''t missed it so far, but are you blaming dad wrongly?" Huandu Qingtian didn''t say a word. He was very nervous. "Hehe, I can''t say it''s wrong, but I suddenly figured out something!" Gao fan smiles with great interest, "in fact, all this was expected by the poison emperor, including the fact that black fox will escape under my eyes, and the poison emperor has already expected it!" After a pause, Gao fan looked at Huandu Qingtian and said, "sure enough, ginger is still hot! Poison emperor, good arrangement! Even I have been fooled by you! " "Ah?" Huan all falls LAN a face to be stunned, "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?" People are also confused, completely confused. Huandu Qingtian moment the whole person is not good, is it seen through? But he knew that he must calm down now, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand..." "Since I don''t understand, I''ll explain it ~" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and his face was calm, "it''s almost impossible for Huandu Luolan to grow up as a young man. You Huandu Qingtian is the first to think that there is something strange about it, but you can''t know the truth. When Huan all falls LAN to rebel against me to take over the southern kingdom, you will make a stratagem to hide yourself and let me face her. You are not afraid that I will kill her, because first, we all know that I like beautiful women, Second, I will not kill her if I don''t care about a little girl in your face. And you take this opportunity to hide behind the scenes, observe the trend, and finally come out and catch the black fox... " Gao fan looked at the poison emperor with great interest, "is that so Lord poison Everyone looked at each other. Isn''t that true? Is everything in the plan of Du Huang Huan Du Qingtian? This Huandu Qingtian is too resourceful! "Cough..." Poison emperor smoked a cigarette, almost choked, "Your Majesty misunderstood! The naughty little girl trapped me in Wuhuang mountain and offended her majesty. I''ve just left Wuhuang mountain, so I''m here to make amends for my daughter. Please don''t blame me "Your Majesty You''re not wrong, are you? " Huandu Luolan hesitated, GAO fan''s words reminded her of how Huandu Qingtian was trapped into wuhuangshan by himself at that time, it seemed that his father didn''t really exert himself at that time? Is what Gao Fan said true? Everything is calculated by his father? "Of course I don''t blame you!" Gao fan looks at Huandu Qingtian with a flat face, and he is domineering. "at the critical moment, you can turn the tide and catch the black fox. I can''t help but blame you and reward you! Don''t you think so? "The sky is full of joy!" "Your Majesty, spare your life!" Huandu Qingtian''s face was stiff, and he knelt down on the ground, "I''m wrong, I shouldn''t be smart! But my daughter has gone astray, and I can''t help it. That''s the only way to do it! " Huandu Qingtian is an old fox, but he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of Gao fan. even if he didn''t go to Mu Tiancheng, as a demon emperor, he can feel much more than others. On that day, he decided to surrender when Gao fan came to the south. Later, when sol and Shikuan came, he did the same. But later, Huandu Luolan went out of the pass, and the body of all kinds of poisons became perfect, this also made Huandu Qingtian doubt the growth of Huandu Luolan, and then Huandu Qingtian found the abnormality, and then Huandu Luolan uprising happened, and then everything happened next. "I admit it! I really have selfish intentions! I know that I don''t have the power to compete with the power behind the little girl, so I''m going to use your Majesty''s hand to get rid of it! If your majesty wants to commit a crime, please commit a crime with me! After all, I did it all by myself, not by anyone else! " Huan was recognized by Qingtian, and everyone was shocked. "Your Majesty..." Huandu falls to lan''e''s eyebrows and kneels down in a hurry, since Huandu Qingtian admits it, she can only ask Gao fan for mercy, "please let dad go!" "Your majesty All the people in the South knelt down to Gao fan one after another, "I beg your majesty to let go of the old poison emperor!" "Hehe, get up!" Gao fan, with a cool face, waved everyone up from the ground, then he looked at Huandu Qingtian with a smile, "when did I say that I would punish you?""Ah?" Huandu Qingtian said, "I cheated your majesty. Isn''t your majesty angry?" Gao fan stood up with a calm face and said, "if you cheat me, I''m really angry! But then that kind of situation you also have no way, after all, there is a black fox in the covetous, your choice is not wrong! If I am in your position, I can''t think of a better way! After all, I am too strong! " "Thank you, your majesty!" Huandu Qingtian looked devout and didn''t feel that GAOFAN was boasting at all. he knelt down again and said, "I''m willing to swear that I, Huandu, will be loyal to his majesty from generation to generation. If anyone disobeys me, I will die with no son or grandson!" Everyone took a breath. My God Isn''t that the expression of sincerity? Do you need to be so good? "Ding! Accept Huandu Qingtian, points + 100! " Gao fan smiles and raises Huandu Qingtian with his own hands. "He who knows current affairs is a hero Huandu Qingtian, from today on, you are the king of Southern Xinjiang, who has the same status as Shikuan, tushanhonghong, fanyunfei and the overlord of the imperial power "Thank you, your majesty!" Huandu Qingtian has a respectful face. It''s hard to avoid some excitement on his old face. All the people in southern China are excited. Gao fan''s strength is obvious to all. They are also very happy to have such an ending. "Why?" At this time, someone made a strange sound. The black fox in Huandu Qingtian''s hand looked silly, she looked at Gao fan with questioning face, "why do you just refuse when I swear allegiance to you, and Huandu Qingtian declares allegiance to you, and you agree so readily? Why? " Yes! People are also puzzled. "All right! I have a showdown! " Gao fan looks mysterious, "because I have a way to see the real thoughts in your heart!" If Gao fan can see through people''s heart, it will be clear. but the question is, can he see through people''s heart? Isn''t that weird? "Well," Gao Fan said with a faint smile, looking at the black fox, "now you know the reason for your failure, now You can die at ease! " Speaking, a drop of Golden Dawn appeared in Gao fan''s hand. "Wait!" Seeing Jin Chenxi, black fox was scared to pee at that time. "I have a piece of information about Eastern qinlan. I want to exchange this information for my life!" Chapter 1003 "News from my mother?" Dongfang was stunned at the beginning of the month, and then she gave a cold smile, "my mother is dead, you use her information to exchange, isn''t it a little too much?" "Is Dongfang qinlan dead? Just ask your majesty Gao fan? After all, he is omnipotent Black fox a face banter of looking at Gao fan, "you say?"? Your majesty gofan Gao fanwei squinted and looked at the black fox, "tell me!" "What?" The East month beginning one face confuses force of looking at Gao fan, "elder brother, mother really didn''t die?" Gao fan nodded, "I''ll explain this to you later. now I''d better listen to this black fox first." "Well!" Although Dongfang yuechu was still a child, he was far more mature than his peers. so he no longer tangled with Gao fan, but looked at the black fox, pure Yang Yan lit up in his hands, "say quickly, or I will burn you!" "Ha ha ha!" Black Fox looked ferocious, "kill me, you don''t want to know the news of Dongfang qinlan. without my news, when you find her again, she will be dead!" "Asshole!" "What do you want?" she said Black Fox Shan a smile, "I want a promise, as long as I will east qinlan specific location tell you, then you must put me!" "Big brother!" Dongfang yuechu looks eagerly at Gao fan. "Good!" Gao fan nodded quietly, "I promise you." "Deal!" Black fox a face smile, "Eastern qinlan in Longwan, she was the dragon''s sea covering sage caught up!" "Dragon? "The great sage of the sea?" Gao fan frowned slightly, shouldn''t that guy have been cleaned up by fan Yunfei hundreds of years ago? How can it be at this time? "The great sage of the sea?" Huan Du Qingtian frowned, "this guy was picked up by fan Yunfei four hundred years ago, and then he hid himself. now he''s out again? What are they going to do? " "I don''t know exactly what to do!" Black Fox looked deceitful, "but I heard that the great sage of Fuhai has found a secret method to revive the dragon family, it seems that he wants to revive the Dragon God by blood sacrifice..." "Blood sacrifice?" At the beginning of the eastern month, he was in a panic. "Are they going to use the blood of the Oriental spirit clan for blood sacrifice?" "Hey, hey I don''t know that! " With a smile on his face, black fox looked at Gao fan and said, "what I know has been said. Now it''s time for his majesty Gao fan to let me go!" They all frowned and agreed that Gao fan should release the black fox, but they were not willing to let her go, after all, this guy is so bad that they don''t know what to do next time. "Well!" Gao Dan nodded and released the power to control black fox. "Thank you very much." With a sly smile, the black fox turned into a stream of light and flew away to the distance. Gao fan light looking at the black fox escape sky, eyes a Lin. The next moment, the black fox''s figure fan ignited the blood red flame. "Gao fan, you bastard! You can''t die of breaking your promise! Ah... " The black fox''s figure turned into powder in the angry scream, and was ferocious and crazy before he died. Everyone looked at Gao fan in amazement, your majesty? Don''t you want to explain? "Big brother Isn''t that good? " Dongfang yuechu looks confused. Gao fan turned his lips and shrugged, "I mean to let her go, but I didn''t say that she would not kill her after she left! She is so dangerous that I have no reason to let her go! " "Hiss ~" everyone took a breath, is this the posture of a strong man? Whatever you want! "Big brother Mother, "she said At the beginning of the East moon, the brow is tight. "I''m sorry for this. I''m here to apologize to you now." Gao fan bowed to the east at the beginning of the month. All of them were shocked, and Gao fan apologized to Dongfang yuechu. sure enough! Is this the mind of the strong? "Brother, you don''t have to..." Dongfang yuechu is at a loss. In his eyes, Gao fan has always been a conceited and powerful man. He never thought that such a conceited person as Gao fan should apologize to himself, which made him very scared. "My mother and father didn''t die. They left to make you grow up better." Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and his face was indifferent. "After all, you were so weak at that time that her mother couldn''t see the future of Dongfang family. I also found out their plan to leave by chance, and then I learned about it, and then I stayed to protect you. it''s not my fault that I kept it from you. Now I formally apologize to you! " "Big brother..." Dongfang yuechu didn''t know what to say,Blame Gao fan. If it wasn''t for Gao fan''s protection this year, I don''t know how Dongfang yuechu died. Don''t blame Gao fan. He''s really upset. Therefore, we must let Gao fan pay a little price, and Dongfang will feel at ease at the beginning of the month. "Ten strings of sugar gourds!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang pondered for two seconds and finally came up with a solution. Gao fan light a smile, take out ten strings of sugar gourd, "clinch a deal!" "Ha ha ha ha!" There was a burst of laughter, and the atmosphere was very pleasant. The East China Sea, the proud country. Huaguo Mountain is a blessed land, water curtain cave and sky. The third young master of xiaojinren is meditating on a futon with his eyes closed, he has golden mana flowing around him, sometimes like fire, sometimes like water, like thunder and lightning, and even like wind, even turns into a pile of loess, regenerates branches, and finally turns into an ancient bronze tree. Countless scenes appear and disappear around the third young master, just like one reincarnation after another, endless. The third young master was immersed in the mystery. All of a sudden, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at a place, between waving, a golden light flew out of his eyes and straight into a stone wall in the cave. "Er..." There was a cry in the air, and a female seaweed figure appeared in front of the third young master, pierced by the golden light, nailed to the stone wall. Another black fox! "It''s you?" There was no expression on the third young master''s glittering face, but there was a trace of banter in his voice, "are you here to die?" As he spoke, a golden light came out of the palm of the third young master''s hand again, and he was ready to kill him. "Wait!" Black Fox brow tight frown, "I''m not the empress, you kill me is useless, I just come to spread the news for the empress!" As soon as the voice fell, the black fox waved, and a light screen appeared in the air, there was a picture flashing on the light screen, which showed what Gao fan had done in Beishan and Nanguo. After the pictures have been edited, there are only some pictures of how Gao fan is powerful. None of these pictures is unrealistic. The third young master narrowed his eyes and looked at the rolling picture. After the screen is played, the third young master is still silent. Chapter 1004 The black fox swallowed a spit and said in a hurry, "the information of the south is that our empress used a separate body to exchange! Our empress said that she has a way to deal with Gao fan! But she lacks strength, so she wants to cooperate with the third young master to deal with Gao fan. after all, Gao fan threatens to rule the whole world. Although aolaiguo is at sea, Gao fan is even out of the circle, and aolaiguo is not immune! " "What do you think of the third young master?" Black Fox behind a cold sweat, eyes full of panic, "how can I return to our empress?" The third young master looked at each other calmly, "you are very good. You can sneak into my cave quietly." "Hey, hey!" Black fox is embarrassed to smile, "it''s not worth mentioning, it''s all trails..." Before the voice fell, a golden light came out of the third young master''s hand and directly penetrated the black fox''s body. "Er..." Black Fox widened his eyes, his body turned into powder in the next second, and pieces of it dissipated in the air. "Cut!" The third young master sneered, "I''ve come to my cave, and I want to go. What do you think I''m doing here?" In an unknown forest, deep in an ancient cave. The black fox lady gushed out a mouthful of old blood, and her eyes were gloomy. "The hateful third young master, actually destroyed my divine sense!" Next second, a golden figure condenses in the cave. "What? How did you get here? " The black fox lady wants to escape, but she finds that this space has been imprisoned by the third young master. The third young master gently waved his hand with a stick, and hit the black fox lady on the ground with a stick, the seaweed all over the black fox lady broke to the ground. "Give you a chance to live!" The third young master waved his big stick and pointed to the black fox lady who couldn''t get up. "Tell me your way. I''ll give you a good time!" "Hey, hey..." "Black fox empress a face smile," I know three young master you will be interested in "Cut the crap!" Third young master tone becomes rigid, "give you five seconds!" "Gao fan knows the power of space. If he wants to hit him, he must learn the power of space. now the only space magic in the world is void tears!" The black tiger lady said in a hurry. "If you want to tell me that you have the secret of tears of void, then you can die!" The third young master''s tone was gloomy. Of course, he knew that of Gao fan, and he was already practicing the tears of void. "No!" Black Fox lady quickly shook her head, "the cultivation conditions of void tears are so harsh that you need the most affectionate and powerful people to practice! But ordinary people with profound magic power, such as the third young master, are people who break feelings. How can they cultivate the tears of emptiness? So what I want to say is, I have a way to help you to make the tears of emptiness! " Third young master slightly a Leng, "what method?" With a charming smile, the black fox lady slowly stood up with the third young master''s golden iron bar, seaweed''s body gradually turned into a beautiful female monkey, "I want to fall in love with the third young master!" "You The third young master raised his hand slightly, and the golden light suddenly appeared in the golden stick. "Don''t worry!" The black fox lady in the form of a female monkey smiles, "it''s not really love, it''s just help the third young master cultivate the tears of emptiness, we can do this..." The mother monkey whispered to the third young master. After a moment, the third young master nodded slightly, "I accept your method, but if you really fall in love with me, please become a fox, I don''t like monkeys very much!" "Fox?" With a smile on her face, the black fox lady''s figure flashed quickly, a beautiful fox flashed in front of the third young master, in which Tu Shanhong appeared. "I don''t know which one does the third young master like?" "Cough..." The third young master coughed awkwardly, "then paint Shanhong!" "Yes..." In the next second, the black fox turned into a red mountain, and said, "third young master, I''m all yours tonight..." The third young master was stiff. "Get out of here!" Black fox is slightly stunned, what is this situation? "You''d better study Tu Shanhong first." With a wave of the third young master''s hand, Lady Black Fox was thrown out of the water curtain hole by a golden light and fell into a dog''s excrement. "Asshole!" Black Fox empress complexion is iron blue, heavy hammer on the ground, hammer the ground directly a big pit. The third young master also flashed to the height of Huaguo Mountain and looked up at the starry sky, "Gao fan, Gao fan, do you know? I really don''t want to face you "Sneeze!" Gao fan, who is lying on the bed, sneezes?Who''s calling me names? "Your Majesty..." Huandu Luolan came out of Gao fan''s arms and caressed his chest with a look of resentment, "you scared my concubine ~" GAO fan smiles and turns over to put Huandu Luolan under his body. "In this case, let me serve her again. It''s an apology..." "Ah "If your majesty really wants it, please take it easy. After all, it''s the first time for someone to come back today, and they haven''t recovered yet..." Gao fan gently raised Huandu Luolan''s chin with his hand and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I will be lighter!" "Well..." The next moment, a long cry came from the princess''s palace. The sound Tut tut ~ can''t be described! The next day, Gao fan took Dongfang yuechu to Longwan. It is of course urgent to rescue the eastern Qin LAN. As for the southern kingdom, it is inevitable that there will be some rebellions in the newly incorporated places, which need manpower to suppress and manage. Gao fan left sol behind. Although sol said he really didn''t have face to stay in this place, the poison emperor was ten southern beauties. Sol promised at that time that he would do his best to assist the poison emperor and manage it well. For such a sol, Gao fan can only shake his head. It''s really bad for him! When you go to Longwan, you have to pass by Tushan, so Gao fan takes Dongfang yuechu back to Tushan and takes Huandu Luolan back to the palace. "Your Majesty..." As soon as Gao fan entered the harem, a group of Yingyan''s women surrounded him. "Your Majesty, for three days, I miss you so much!" Cui Yuling swayed her willow waist and put Gao fan''s arm around her. "Yes, yes!" Red eye Ming Luan is also a face Jiao smile of come forward, took Huan all fall Lan''s hand, "this younger sister is your majesty Xin Na''s concubine?"? Looking at the scale of the chest, children will not worry about food and drink in the future... " "Ah?" Huandu Luolan''s pretty face is slightly red, How can this woman be so bold and unconstrained? Do you dare to say this in front of everyone, "this elder sister is joking..." "Sister, don''t blame Ming Luan." Jin Chenxi also looked at Huandu Luolan with a smile on her face, "we are all sisters of our own, we are used to speaking straightforwardly on weekdays. Don''t worry about it." Chapter 1005 "OK, ok..." Huan all fall blue, face blush, faltering. Red eye mingluan''s eyes turn to blue, after a slight stupor, her pretty face turns red, and she says, "you What did you say just now! True, no shame, no shame The next second, the blue eyes of Ming Luan turned red again, "what''s the matter! This does not mean that our majesty has a good eye for women. They are all the best Huandu Luolan looks confused. This is Schizophrenia? "Yes! It''s schizophrenia Cui Yuling looked at Huandu Luolan with a smile on her face. "My sister is a twin soul, and she has two souls in her body." "One body, two souls?" Huandu Luolan is surprised to be an O-mouth, isn''t it amazing? "Your Majesty..." Red eye mingluan ran over and took Gao fan''s arm, "since you have brought a good sister back, can we try the trick of one dragon and four phoenixes tonight?" "Spit ~" all the women present sneered at red eyed mingluan one after another, and their faces were blushing. "You can do it, you can do it!" Jin Chenxi rolled a white eye, "I can''t accompany!" "Yes, yes..." Cui Yuling is holding Huandu Luolan''s arm, "let me see sister Luolan''s body and bone, which was just like a big war last night, tonight, my sister will go to my place to have a rest, sister, I''m Shuiling, and I can help you heal." "Ah..." Huandu Luolan was very careful, and there was a trace of reluctance in her eyes and eyebrows, that kind of thing was painful and happy, let her eat marrow and taste, and she couldn''t stop, but now she couldn''t refuse Cui Yuling''s kindness, so she could only reluctantly say, "thank you, sister." "Your majesty! Let''s go first. Let''s play with Xiao Hong slowly! " While speaking, Cui Yuling has already pulled Huan Du Luolan and Jin Chenxi away, leaving only Gao fan and red eye mingluan. "That..." Red eye mingluan sees that she''s in trouble, and she''s hiding. Now she''s blue eye mingluan. Blue eye Ming Luan a face is bashful, "Your Majesty if have no matter, I also go down first." "Wait!" Gao fan took blue eye mingluan''s little hand and said with a smile, "they''ve all run away. Who will accompany me if you don''t accompany me tonight?" Cuiyu mingluan has two different souls in her body due to her two souls in one body. red eye mingluan is forthright, open-minded and has a fighting posture. Blue eye Ming Luan is shy, which makes people have a natural desire to protect. Fighting gives people a full sense of conquest. Sometimes red eyes, sometimes blue eyes, sometimes bold, sometimes shy, sometimes active, sometimes tactful, the taste is hard to express without personal experience. So I''ve decided that it''s up to you tonight! "But..." Blue eye Ming Luan blushed, almost dripping out of the water. "It''s strange that so many people are looking at it. People are very embarrassed!" Yes, there are four children watching Gao fan. Xiaoli, Tushan Yaya, Tushan Rongrong, Dongfang yuechu. Four people and four faces looked at Gao fan dully, "shameless!" "Qin beast!" "Shameless!" "No shame!" "Ah Gao fan embarrassed buttoned the back of his head, looked at the four people, "are you still there?" The four were expressionless and contemptuous. "Big brother I don''t mind if you are close to my sister-in-law. I just want to know when we will leave? " The eastern moon is shriveled at the beginning of the month. "Set out?" Tushan Rongrong was stunned, "where do you want to go when you just come back?" Dongfang yuechu nodded, "we''re going to Longwan!" "Why go to Longwan?" Tu Shanya looks unhappy. She also wants to get along with Gao fan for a while. She also wants to prove to Gao fan that she has all the cuiyuling, and she will have all the cuiyuling. "Go to my mother!" "Your mother? Isn''t your mother long dead? " "Big brother said that my mother''s death was a lie to me in order to make me grow up quickly. this time we met black fox in southern China and learned that my mother was arrested by the sea sage." The face of the eastern moon is firm. "Tut tut..." Tu Shan Ya Ya looked at the beginning of the eastern month with pity. "It''s a poor child. Your mother has the heart to cheat you." At the beginning of the Oriental month "All right!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand. "It''s not too late. Let''s go now." As soon as his voice fell, GAO fan flashed directly in front of the crowd with Dongfang yuechu. The blue eyed Ming Luan looks confused,What about me tonight? Why did it disappear all of a sudden? "Asshole!" Red eye Ming Luan appeared, after a scold, his face showed the color of resentment. Tu Shan Ya Ya''s face is embarrassed. Red eye Ming Luan''s anger is in their eyes. "That Sister Ming Luan. " Xiao Li asked cautiously, "why don''t we accompany you tonight..." Red eye Ming Luan a face melancholy, "you accompany me? What can you do? Your majesty will, and neither will you Xiaoli and Tushan Rongrong blush. Red eye mingluan says that Gao fan will. Although they haven''t experienced it, they also know it. "Hum!" Tu Shanya was proud, and she didn''t understand, "don''t look down on us. although we are children, your majesty will, and so will we! Isn''t that sleeping with you? I can''t wake up from thunder "Poo Chi ~" red eye Ming Luan couldn''t help laughing for a moment. "What are you laughing at?" Tu Shanya, with her hands akimbo, Nunu mouth and stubborn face, said, "what I said is true!" "Forget it ~" red eyed mingluan turned and flew away, "why do I tell you this, How can children imagine the pleasure of adults?" "You Tu Shanya wanted to beat people up at that time, "who do you look down on? Why can''t I imagine? " "Forget it, Yaya!" Tushan Rongrong hurriedly pulls Tushan Yaya, "sister mingluan is right, we really can''t imagine the happiness of adults!" "Well! Sister Rongrong is right Xiao Li nodded her head with approval, she remembered the last time when she was on a vigil outside Gao fan''s room, at that time, the two sisters Cui Yuling and Cui Yuming Luan were on Gao fan''s Dragon couch, and the painful and happy voices still lingered in her mind. "Right?" Tu Shanya looked at them with a confused face, "what are you talking about? How can you boost the morale of others and destroy your prestige? I''ve decided! We''re going to sneak out and go to Longwan to find Bi! " "Ah?" Tu Shan, Rong Rong and Xiao Li suddenly widened their eyes. Tushan Rongrong''s eyebrows were tight, "Ya Ya, even if your majesty doesn''t punish you, you will be punished by your sister!" "I don''t care!" Tu Shanya, with her hands akimbo and a stubborn face, said, "our majesty is too fickle. When you see one, you love another, I must stay with him and let the fox spirits stay away from him!" Xiaoli: "sister Yaya, you are a fox spirit yourself ~" you are a fox spirit Chapter 1006 "Er..." Tu Shanya was slightly embarrassed, "no matter, I''m going. You can go or not!" Having said that, Tu Shanya has made a leap and has already gone far away. "Forget it, anyway, the trees are almost planted. The situation of Tushan has been settled for a long time. I''ll go too!" Tushan Rongrong gritted her teeth and flew away. "I..." Xiaoli looks confused. After ten seconds of hesitation, she grits her teeth and makes a decision: "no matter, I''m led by them..." As a result, the three women thought of their own reasons and set foot on the road to Longwan. Longwan, over. There was a woman sitting in a cloud flying by. The woman has bright eyes and white teeth, slightly frowning willow eyebrows, and a fire cloud mark on the center of her eyebrows. there are two light red horizontal lines on each side of her pink face, a pair of six ears are drilled out of her pink hair, she wears a purple gold crown with two feathers, a dark red armor with exposed navel, and a ruby necklace on her chest, she is well-balanced and full of heroism. This is not the second young lady of aolaiguo. Who is liuer sister? Sister Liu Er sat on the white cloud and threw a peach stone in the water, which she had just chewed, "hum! Smelly brother! Isn''t it the tears of the void? I was driven out of my home. It''s a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall! Hum! If you don''t worry that breaking the border by force will hurt you, do you think I''m the only one? Ah forget it! Let you go for a while! When you open the border, I''ll see how I deal with you! " "Oh, who?" All of a sudden, a cry came from the water below six ears, "Why are you so unqualified? Are you throwing peach stones around? If you hit a fish or shrimp, can you afford to pay for it? " Hearing this sound, Liu ER was slightly stunned, looking around, he saw a boat floating in the Dragon Bay, on which stood two human beings. "Why?" Liu ER was slightly stunned. "The water in Longwan can''t even float feathers. Why do people float on it? Hee hee! That''s interesting! " Thinking about this, Liu Er, with an interesting smile on his face, jumped off the white cloud and landed on the boat. "Monster Dongfang yuechu holds Gao fan''s thigh in horror and stares at his six ears. "Brother, look, there''s a female monkey and monster falling from the sky!" "Hum!" Six ears hands akimbo, a face not happy staring at the beginning of the month, "little fart boy, who is the monster? Can''t you see the beauty of Miss Ben? Why are human children so impolite now? " During the conversation, Liu Er is already working towards the east at the beginning of the month. She wants to teach the smelly boy a lesson. "Show mercy ~" Gao fan''s tone was flat, and he waved his hand gently, blocking Dongfang yuechu behind him. Liu Er looks at Gao fan in amazement. Just now, her attention has been on Dongfang yuechu, so she doesn''t find that there is a handsome man standing beside Dongfang yuechu. "You..." Liu Er has a little surprise when he looks at Gao fan, WOW! What a handsome man! Wearing a Black Dragon Robe, Gao fan is handsome and tall, especially after completing Douluo and becoming the God, GAO fan''s temperament of being king from the inside out is not comparable to that of ordinary people, everywhere he goes, he is a sister paper killer. "How do you do, miss Aolai? I''m Gao fan, the emperor of the kingdom of fan. this is my younger brother. He is not sensible. Please don''t blame me, miss Aolai." Gao fan''s face is indifferent and smiles. "You Are you Gao fan Liu ER was surprised, on the day when Gao fan was in power in Beishan, she certainly saw the sky, so she knew what Gao fan looked like. Only that day''s Gao fan is too strong, moreover the angle is not good, she has not looked clearly. In her eyes, Gao fan is a powerful king in the world, a powerful middle-aged man, but unexpectedly, Gao fan is such a young handsome man! Gao fan nodded with indifference, "such as a fake exchange!" "You?" Six ears looked at Gao fan suspiciously, "is this going to Aolai country by boat?" Amazing is amazing, but liuer is an old goblin who has lived for hundreds of years. She has traveled all over the world, and even has set foot in liuer, which everyone talks about. Gao fan once threatened to rule the world, but now he is here, so Liu Er has a trace of vigilance against Gao fan. If Gao fan is going to aolaiguo, she must fight with Gao fan."Ha ha, it''s not." Gao fan shook his head slightly, "I have something to find the dragon''s great sage covering the sea." Although it''s a matter of time before we go to aolaiguo, at least not now. "Oh?" Liu ER was slightly stunned, "after being beaten by fan Yunfei hundreds of years ago, the great sage of Fuhai surrendered to our country for the sake of the continuation of the dragon blood, I don''t know where they offended his majesty Gao fan?" "They arrested my mother and said that they wanted to use her blood to revive the Dragon God!" At the beginning of the East moon, the brow is tight. "Blood sacrifice? Resurrect the Dragon God? " Six ears eyebrows pick, "who is your mother?"? Why can your mother''s blood revive the Dragon God? " Stab! At the beginning of the eastern month, his brow was ferocious, and pure Yang Yan rose from his palm. "Pure Yang? "Oriental spirit clan?" Six ears smile, "so it is. It seems that I''m going to accompany you on this trip to Longdao!" "Dragon Island?" Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu show their puzzled eyes one after another, "do the dragon people live in Longdao?" "Of course!" Six ears a face naturally, "otherwise you a those guys live in where?"? Is it in the water? That''s suffocating! " Dongfang yuechu looks at Gao fan with a dull face: "brother, I remember you just said that they might live in the Dragon Palace on the sea floor?" "Cough..." Gao fan laughed awkwardly, "I said it, maybe, naturally, but it can''t be!" Dongfang yuechu: "it''s reasonable. I have nothing to say!" "Why?" Liu Er looks at Gao fan curiously, "I don''t know how his majesty Gao fan knows that the dragon people live in the undersea dragon palace? Ten thousand years ago, the dragon clan did live in the Dragon Palace under the sea, but it was destroyed by my naughty third brother. " "You see, I said yes!" Gao fan looks at the east at the beginning of the month with an excited face, and then nods to Liu Er, "I just think that since the dragon lives in the water, it''s just a guess that there is an undersea dragon palace. I never thought that That''s true Liu Er nodded, but he didn''t think much about it. "Let''s go, is it the man who was captured by the great sage of Fuhai? Just go to Longdao with me and have a look. if it''s really that guy, I must have made him myself! Ah, hundreds of years ago, in order to revive the so-called Dragon God, the dragon people were in a mess. Didn''t he think it was enough Chapter 1007 Six ears wave, Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu gradually condense white clouds at their feet, the white clouds connect and extend to the feet of six ears, and the three people step on the white clouds and fly into the air. "Wow!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang lay on the white cloud and pinched his hands on it. "Is this the rumor cloud? Weak, so comfortable "Bang!" Somersault cloud slammed out a fist and smashed Dongfang yuechu out. The eastern moon is hanging in the air, a face of panic, "what are you doing?" Liu ershan said with a smile, "she''s a girl, and you''re a boy. She''s very upset when you stand on her, and she dares to touch her!" "Er..." At the beginning of the eastern month, he was confused and forced, "is the cloud divided into men and women? What do I do now? I don''t have much mana. If I don''t sit in the cloud, I''m afraid I can''t keep up with you! " Six ears look at Gao fan, "how? Your majesty Gao fan, you don''t even have a decent flying weapon, do you Gao fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "no!" "All right!" Liu Er rolled his eyes in silence and touched the somersault cloud, "OK, I''ll forgive him if he doesn''t know it. Next time he will offend you again, I''ll tear him with my own hands!" Then, at the beginning of the month, the clouds finally came up Dragon Island. Shrouded in a fog, the sun is not visible all the year round. On the Dragon Island, there are strange looking monsters, with long bodies, some with muscles, some with human tails and some with tortoise shells. But they all have the same feature, that is, they have horns on their heads, they have two, and some have one. "Wow Dongfang yuechu looks shocked, in front of him is a horse covered with dark blue scales, with one horn on its head and wings on its back, "isn''t this a unicorn? Is Unicorn a dragon "Presumptuous! I''m a dragon horse! Have you ever seen a unicorn with dragon scales? " Dragon horse body black air surging, appears very angry, "where the human imp? How dare you come to our Dragon Island to be wild "Come on, pony!" Six ears hands carry, lotus step light move to dragon horse in front of, "he is my friend, I bring him!" "Ah When Longma saw liuer, his face changed and he bowed respectfully, "I don''t know if liuer lady is here, please forgive me!" "No harm!" Liu Er waved his hand and looked around with disgust. "The environment in your place is really bad. go and tell the guy in Fuhai that I want to see him immediately!" Longma''s face was livid, and his heart said that the environment here was also the work of your country? but on the surface, he didn''t dare to neglect, "yes! Please follow me to the guest hall, and I''ll send for the king "Don''t rush to class, I just want to relax!" Liu Er shook his head and walked toward the island. "We can just walk around. You can ask someone to come to Fu Hai. when I get to the guest hall, he will almost come!" "Yes Longma is respectful and follows liuer. Dongfang yuechu is also curious to follow. He is really curious about how the legendary place where the dragon people live is so low. Gao fan, Gujing bubo and Liu Er, an outsider, can walk around the territory of the dragon people. It seems that the dragon people have been oppressed miserably these years. ¡­¡­ "What? Six ears? This female monkey, what is she doing here? " In an old hall, with white hair and beard, a dragon''s body and tail, wearing a gray robe and covering the sea, the great sage stood in front of an altar with a dignified face, and the altar was full of keepsakes left by the dead Dragon people. "Did Huaguo Mountain discover our plan?" "I don''t know!" Next to the great sage of Fuhai stands a dragon in white robes, he is graceful, holding a feather fan, pale and frowning. "There are two human beings with six ears, one old and one young. It seems that he is not a big man." At this time, Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu have changed their appearance, because when Gao fan met liuer, Gao fan felt hostility from liuer, he was afraid that he would expose his identity and make the great sage of Fuhai jump from the wall. "Well!" Fu Hai''s face is dignified, "don''t act rashly first! Who is liuer? Can you be an ordinary person with this girl? Let''s have a look first! " "Yes! I''m Wang... " ¡­¡­ In the Dragon Island guest hall. The so-called guest hall is a natural cave, a stone table, a stone chair, and a basin of unknown plants.Although it''s really low, it can at least keep out the wind and rain. It''s really a better place for the dragon people. But for seeing how poor the place where the dragon people live, Gao fandu suspected that the dragon people didn''t take liuer seriously. At this time, a hunched and ferocious dragon brought up a dish It seems to be fruit. "What is this?" Dongfang yuechu looks at the fruit on the plate with disgust, the fruit is about the same size and color as the grape. "This is the specialty of our dragon people, the fruit of a shrub growing on the reef!" The rickety dragon tried to smile on his face, but it was really ugly. "Oh ~" at the beginning of the eastern month, she twisted one and put it in her mouth, biting it down, with a solemn expression. "Ah, Pooh! At the beginning of the month, Dongfang jumped down from the chair and knocked over the whole plate of fruit. "This is fruit. Are you sure it''s not poison?" The Dragon nationality frowned and knelt down in a hurry, while picking up the fruit, he panicked and said to the east at the beginning of the month, "please calm down, this is really our only fruit..." "Come on, stop it!" Gao fan took out a sugar gourd and threw it to Dongfang yuechu Dongfang took the sugar gourd at the beginning of the month and stood on one side with a happy face. Gao fan doesn''t say a word. If the guy of Fu Hai Da Sheng doesn''t try to resist in this kind of environment, Gao fan really looks down on him. The habitat of the dragon people is so rubbish. I really don''t know why the third young master left the dragon people in such a place at that time. It forced them to revolt. But now everything is not clear, Gao fan can''t speak, just leave everything to Liu er. Soon, the great sage of covering the sea came. A shabby grey robe shows the noble status of the great sage of Fuhai in this place. After all, other dragon people have no clothes to wear. "Lady six ears, please forgive me for not being able to meet you in person." Fu Hai Da Sheng came to Liu ER and arched his hand to Liu Er, his face was dignified and his yellow eyes were full of respect. Gao fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the posture of the Dragon Master in front of Liu ER was so low, which shows how miserable the dragon people have been suppressed these years. Chapter 1008 "All right!" Liu er''s face was calm. He got up and patted Fu Hai Da Sheng on the shoulder. "I just came to have a look at it." "It''s a great honor for the dragon people that the six ears lady comes here in person!" The great sage is still grim. "Well!" Liu Er nodded with satisfaction, and then the conversation turned, "yes Recently, I heard that there are people missing by the sea in Tushan. Do you have any news? " The missing people at the junction of Longwan and Tushan is Gao fan''s guess of the location where Dongfang qinlan was arrested, the purpose is just to see the reaction of fushai Dasheng. "By the sea of Tushan, is it there, exporting Longwan?" The great sage of Fuhai was stunned, "I''ve always been on the Dragon Island, so I don''t know about Longwan Is there any trace of our dragon clan in Longwan? " Six ears looked at Fu Hai Da Sheng with a look in his eyes. "It really has nothing to do with you?" The great sage of covering the sea suddenly widened his eyes, and quickly bowed her head and said, "Lady Liu Er, I really don''t know anything! I''ll send someone to Longwan to investigate the situation, please "That''s not necessary!" Six ears face expressionless, negative hand and stand, "since it''s not you do, then even! I''ll just check it myself! " As soon as the voice fell, Liu Er flew away with Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu. "To lady six ears!" The great sage of covering the sea and a group of dragon people are shouting together on the ground. Outside the Dragon Island, the sky is clear. "Hoo..." At the beginning of the eastern month, he breathed out a long breath, "the atmosphere of Dragon Island is so depressing. How do they live in such a place?" Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "the environment of Longdao is really bad, but the worse the environment, the more powerful talents can be bred. after all, in the bad environment, even the most basic survival, they need to pay twice as much effort as other people!" "Your Majesty Gao fan, what do you think of covering the sea?" Liu Er looks at Gao fan. Every time she sees Gao fan''s handsome face, she feels trembling. Gao fan''s face is calm. When Liu Er mentions that someone is missing at the seaside of Tushan, he knows that the great sage of Fuhai is lying. The power of the soul is everywhere. Although Gao fan didn''t directly use the power of soul to attack the overlying sea sage, it is still possible to use the power of soul to monitor the mood fluctuation of the overlying sea sage. Therefore, when the great sage of covering the sea said he didn''t know, Gao fan felt the abnormal fluctuation of his soul. He knew it. "He lied!" Gao fan''s face is calm and gives a conclusion. "Oh?" Liu ER was slightly surprised, and his eyes brightened, "I don''t know how his majesty Gao fan found out that Fu Hai Da Sheng lied?" Six ears of six ears is not only a decoration, but also a powerful insight. she knew that Fu Hai Da Sheng lied through her own ears, so of course, she was curious about how Gao fan knew. Gao fan looked at Liu ER and said with a smile, "intuition!" Liu Er almost rolled his eyes. I believe you, "ha ha Don''t say it. " "But like his majesty Gao fan''s intuition, I also think that the old man in Fuhai is lying!" Liu Er doesn''t know where to take out a peach and bite it. "it seems that these years'' stability has made the guy floating in the sea! How dare you make small moves under aolaiguo''s eyes "Cut!" Dongfang yuechu said with disdain, "I don''t want to see what kind of land you have zoned for others. If I were you, I would organize my people to fight against it. who would like to stay in this place where birds don''t shit!" "You Six ears e eyebrows tight, "what do you know? This is their punishment. If they make a mistake, they should be punished. " At the beginning of the month, Dongfang still wanted to refute, but he was held by Gao fan. "Come on Let''s get out of here first! " Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air and flew away with the east at the beginning of the moon. "Your Majesty gofan!" Six ears e eyebrow tiny Cu, "where are you going? Don''t you want to find someone? " At the beginning of the eastern month, he was also confused and forced, "yes, we don''t want to find it?" "Look for it!" Gao fan''s face is calm, but Gujing is calm. "Isn''t someone here to guard the great sage of covering the sea?" Six ears quickly catch up, "in case they have any action will be transferred how to do?" "You''re here. How can they move?" Gao fan''s complexion is indifferent, "or go to a far place to look at it!" "How do you monitor them far away?" Six ears and a dull face. "I have my own way..." On the way to Longdao, Gao fan got the 200 points he had gained before and gained the blood of Poseidon,After fusion and integration, the ability to control water and air is obtained. So invisible, Gao fan left little things in the water and air around Longdao. it can be said that there are Gao fan''s eyes everywhere in Longdao. Liu Er looks puzzled, but she has to admit that Gao fan''s confident look is really convincing. So six ears hesitated for a moment, or left Dragon Island with Gao fan. As for the beginning of Dongfang month, what can he say? ¡­¡­ Longdao secret room "how about it?" The white faced dragon looked at the great sage of Fuhai. "People are far away!" The sea covered sage frowned. "Are they aware of something?" The white faced dragon continued to ask. "There shouldn''t be..." Fu Hai''s face was dignified. "As soon as Liu Er came up, he said that someone was missing on the coast of Tushan. it''s so direct that it''s not like suspecting that we want to explore, it''s more like just asking." "Well!" There was a flash of light in the eyes of the white faced dragon people, "the real purpose of the other side can''t be fully understood, although they have already left, where Baoqi is hiding to guard us, so we don''t want to go to that place recently, so as not to scare the snake!" "Well!" Fu Hai Da Sheng nodded, "I''ll go out and arrange it first..." Having said that, the great sage of Fuhai left the chamber of secrets. As soon as the white faced dragon''s face sank, he opened another secret room in the secret room, after entering it, he meditated on the spot, then suddenly opened his eyes and said, "bad! Why can''t I get in touch with the empress? " ¡­¡­ In this way, another seven days passed. Seven days for the dragon is very slow, can be described as suffering. But for Gao fan, it was very easy. Fanguo, a beach near the sea in Tushan. Gao fan is wearing a pair of beach pants and has a good figure. he lies on the beach chair with a comfortable face and a glass of iced watermelon juice on the table next to him. On the beach chair next to Gao fan, there is a beautiful woman in bikini, white and hot. She is Liu er''s elder sister. Sister Liu Er held an ice cream in her hands and licked it gently with lilac tongue, "Wow, this ice cream is delicious! Your majesty Gao fan, where do you come from? " Chapter 1009 "Big brother, you are too partial!" Dongfang yuechu was also excited and nodded, "you didn''t take out such a good thing before, now you take it out as soon as you meet sister Liu er. Are you too forgetful?" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and said, "smelly boy, who taught you this idiom? Who says it''s called forgetting what you see? You should put more emphasis on color than friends "Ha ha ha!" Dongfang yuechu laughs and says, "color is more important than friends! You admit it yourself! Don''t blame me "Ma Dan!" Gao Fanshao stood up from the beach chair and ran after Dongfang yuechuman beach. "Poof Liu Er laughs. Gao fan and Dongfang yuechu seem to her to be two living treasures. Seeing their daily life has become her only pleasure in the past seven days. In the past seven days, Liu Er stayed by Gao fan''s side. after all, Gao fan once showed the world a powerful man, and Liu ER was very curious about Gao fan. After coming to this beach, Gao fan has created a house, three motorboats, barbecue grills and a series of common props for beach parties. Then Gao fan and his three friends held a beer lobster barbecue party on the beach. Liu ER and Dongfang yuechu had a belly up. Especially Liu Er, where did she eat such delicious food? She immediately fell into the luxury food of Gao fan. The longer you spend time with Gao fan, the more Liu Er will discover Gao fan''s mystery and become more and more curious about him. As for the dragon clan, it has long been forgotten by liuer, even Dongfang yuechu has almost forgotten his mother''s affairs, I have to say that Dongfang yuechu perfectly inherited the property of Dongfang qinlan''s nerve bar, which can be forgotten! At this time, Gao fan, who is chasing Dongfang yuechu, opens his mouth and laughs jokingly, "Hey, hey, can''t you sit for seven days?" "Sit still!" Six ears with a look of amazement, pink tongue licked on the ice cream. Why can''t you sit on such a good day? "Brother, I''m wrong. I''m going to sit quietly." Dongfang is panting at the beginning of the month. GAO fan''s evil look is to be strong! "Not you!" Gao fan waved and changed his normal clothes. "Let''s go, the dragon people are moving!" Dongfang yuechu and Liu er''s face are muddled: wipe, forget this stubble! "Go, go, go!" Dongfang put on his clothes at the beginning of the month. He missed his mother so much. Six ears face a trace of embarrassment, these days too depraved, even forget the business! Gao fan waved his hand, and a halo enveloped them. "This is the invisible circle. Stay in this circle and don''t go out, no one will find us!" Dongfang nodded at the beginning of the month. He had been in the circle last time. Six ears a face surprised, this world unexpectedly still has such magic, Gao fan''s mystery let her curious a point again. Then, the picture in front of liuer turns, she suddenly finds that in a moment, she has reached the sky of Longdao. "What''s this?" Liu ER was slightly surprised that there was a more magical mobile spell in the world than the somersault cloud! "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "It''s just a little trick. If you want to learn it, I''ll teach you another day. We''d better watch it now." Six ears pretended to nod calmly and looked down. Four weak looking dragon demons appeared below, carrying a sedan chair in the low air, flying towards Tushan opposite Longwan. "Why?" Six ears slightly frown, "look at their direction, is to Tu mountain?" Gao fan joked, "this sedan chair is empty!" "Empty?" East month beginning and six ears in succession frown, "what is this meaning?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan showed a trace of irony on his face. "It seems that the dragon clan is going to do something about it. the purpose of sending empty sedan chair is to send us away in case we observe in secret! But unfortunately They met me Six ears frowned, "it seems that the dragon clan is really sitting in the secret business behind their back. Otherwise, they don''t have to be so careful!" "Let''s wait here. I believe we will see the LORD before long." Gao fan''s face was joking and his eyes narrowed. Time flies and an hour goes by. At this time, a gray and a white figure appeared on the edge of the Dragon Island. It was the fushai Dasheng and the white faced dragon. Two people murmured two words and said goodbye to each other. The white faced dragon people jumped directly into the Dragon Bay, while the sea covering sage went back to the deep of the Dragon Island. "Let''s go! Let''s keep up With a faint smile, GAO fan has already flashed in the water of Longwan with Dongfang yuechu and liuer.Under the sea, the three men saw a snow-white dragon, which was tens of meters long, swimming fast towards the deep sea, the creatures in the sea felt the existence of the white dragon and hid far away one by one. "He seems to be in a hurry!" Gao fan''s face was calm, and he hurried to catch up with Bai Long with his stealth space. after having the ability to control water, Gao fan''s speed in the water was not affected at all, and soon caught up with Bai long. Dongfang yuechu lies on the transparent inner wall of the space and looks shocked at the underwater world outside. At this time, they were in the shallow sea, and there was a light shining down from the water, the light was shining on the white dragon, and the snow-white scales were shining in the weak light, shining with sharp light. White dragon''s body, is a blood red coral, in the light of light is very eye-catching. There are bursts of sound in the sea, the sound is dull and long, as if from the eternal, people''s mind turbulence. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang entered the underwater world for the first time, and was stunned. Liu Er is also looking at the underwater world with a curious face. Although she lives in Aolai country nearby and has great powers, this is still the first time that she has observed the underwater world from such a perspective, and her eyes are also colorful. "How''s it going? Is the underwater world beautiful? " In fact, this is his first time to go to the sea. He was shocked just now. Dongfang yuechu and Liu Er didn''t speak. They were still staring at the outside. "This situation is so vast. I''m going to sing a poem to show my mind!" Gao fan took a deep breath, and his face was quiet. poetry recitation was the second. He mainly wanted to plagiarize Tang poetry and tease Liu er''s younger sister. ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Wow! How beautiful At the beginning of the eastern month, he opened his mouth wide. "Look at the coral, it''s the same color as the ice sugar gourd! There is also the snow-white stone in the distance, which is an enlarged version of ice cream! And And... " Gao fan''s poetry is interrupted, his face is expressionless, and he even turns his eyes, How can labor and capital discuss the beauty of a piece of wool with you? I didn''t take this guy with me when I knew it. It''s a burden, and it''s a delay. Chapter 1010 "Hee hee Six ears covered her mouth and chuckled. She found that she was more and more fond of the Huobao brothers. At the same time, deep under the sea, the ruins of the Dragon Palace. In a dark dungeon. Dangdang! There was a rapid metallic thump from a dark passage. "Son of a bitch, if it wasn''t for the magic power of my mother who was sealed by you, I would have burned this shackle long ago!" Eastern Qin LAN a face is not happy, the iron chain in the hand heavily threw on the ground. "Isn''t it?" Li xueyang is also a face helplessly looking at the shackles on his feet, "this thing also don''t know what material is made of, incredibly so hard!" "Ah! Forget it Dongfang qinlan waved his hand, "now is not the time to tangle with this thing, let''s go quickly, those monsters have not come for seven days, we must have encountered some trouble, we should move quickly!" "Well!" Li xueyang nodded and looked back at a group of human women behind him, "sisters, we support each other and hurry to keep up, whether we can escape depends on our nature!" "Well!" This group of human women''s eyes are erratic, and their faces are pale. They are obviously terrified. Li xueyang and Dongfang qinlan look at each other, nod, and take the girls along the passage. A month ago, when Li xueyang and fan Yunfei returned to the western regions, they heard the following people report a lot of missing persons. Because fan Yunfei had to go to Tushan to attend the founding ceremony of Fanguo, Li xueyang began to track down the missing people alone. In this investigation, Li xueyang found a group of large-scale human trafficking groups, and then found them in Longwan. As a result, they were caught by the dragon people and thrown into this dark dungeon. Later, Li xueyang and Li xueyang met Dongfang qinlan, a heroine, both of them are courageous and careful. After knowing each other''s identity, they are just like old friends at first sight. Dongfang Qin Lan said that he was caught because he found the dragon people''s tricks. seeing that the dragon people had caught too many women, he wanted to sneak in and rescue them. as a result, he was not as good as others. He not only failed to save the crowd, but also took himself in. After learning about this, Li xueyang took Dongfang qinlan and made a vow to her sister. There''s no other reason. She just thinks that the eastern Qin LAN is powerful. "I don''t know what these dragon people think?" Eastern Qin LAN sneered, "after catching so many women, I haven''t seen a dragon coming. Fortunately, what do they want to do?" Li xueyang was slightly embarrassed, but Dongfang qinlan didn''t avoid saying, "I really don''t know But as long as we get out of here and untie the shackles that restrain the mana, we''ll find out these worms and torture them! " "Well!" Eastern Qin LAN smiles, "what a torture, I like it!" "Ha ha..." At this time, a burst of mocking laughter came from outside the passage, "since you like torture so much, this seat will help you!" The white faced dragon people appeared in front of the crowd with their hands on their shoulders. "What?" Dongfang qinlan looked at each other with wide eyes, and then his face was full of smile, "ha ha, Ambassador, I haven''t seen you for a long time..." Li xueyang is also a face muddled force: bad, was found! As for the ordinary women behind them, they held each other tremblingly, they were afraid of the white faced dragon clan, because this guy once tore a woman to pieces in front of them, causing a huge shadow in their hearts. Eastern Qin LAN and Li xueyang are also very nervous. After all, their mana is sealed. Now they have no arrogant capital. "Are you going to run away?" The white faced dragon people looked at the crowd calmly. "No, no, no!" Eastern Qin LAN quickly waved, "we are not too stuffy, come out to relax?" "Yes, yes!" Li xueyang quickly echoed, "that''s right! We just came out to relax! " As for the trembling women, they dare not breathe, let alone speak. "Hum!" The white faced dragon people snorted coldly, "do you want to go back by yourself, or do you want this seat to invite you back?" He was going to kill another man, Liwei, but after thinking about it, he let it go. After all, six ears may stay nearby recently. If you do it rashly, six ears may feel the fluctuation of mana, and now killing will affect the plan. "We Go back on your own Eastern Qin LAN nodded with a smile, and then pulled Li xueyang back. In Gao fan''s invisible space. "Mother!" Dongfang yuechu was surprised, "brother, help your mother!"Gao fan frowned, "wait Why is Li xueyang here? " "Oh, really?" Dongfang yuechu is also surprised, "how is Sister Li xueyang here?" "Click, click!" Six ears looked at the white faced dragon with gloomy eyes, and their fists crackled, "dragon bastards! It''s only a few hundred years? That''s good. Forget the pain! " "Don''t get excited yet!" Gao fan waved his hand and stopped Liu Er, who wanted to fight. "The dragon people have captured so many human women, but they have not killed them to eat them, nor used them to reproduce their offspring. there must be something fishy in this. Let''s see what they want to do first." "But..." Dongfang yuechu frowned and looked at Dongfang qinlan, "mother, her mana is sealed, but she is wounded. I''m afraid they will be in danger." "Don''t worry!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "with me, such a thing will not happen!" By this time, the white faced dragon clan had sent a group of women back to the prison and locked them up again. The cage is built in a huge underground cave, made of all metal. The surrounding and top of the crypt are made of dark metal, which seems to be made of the same material as the metal used to make the cage. it looks very strong, and contains strange energy. "Hum!" The white faced dragon family glanced at the broken iron chain on the ground, which was originally used to live in the cage, "it seems that you have a lot of strength, so give it a little more!" As soon as the white faced dragon''s voice fell, the surrounding metal walls and domes lit up in dark. These black lights seem to have an air of absorbing power. The girls suddenly became weak and couldn''t get up one after another, even Eastern Qin LAN and Li xueyang. "Hum!" The white faced dragon, with a look of awe inspiring, raised his hand and made a seal on the iron chain that locked the cage, "you''ll stay honest these two days! In three days, you will see the light again! " After that, the white faced dragon left the prison. Chapter 1011 "Asshole!" Dongfang qinlan came forward and pulled the chain, with a resentful face, "it seems that the rune seal on the chain is the way he found us escaping!" Li xueyang''s face was pale. "Sit down and meditate first. It seems that they will start in three days. We must have a good recovery!" "Well!" Qin LAN nodded heavily and sat down to meditate at random. After confirming that Dongfang qinlan and Li xueyang are stable, the white faced dragon people hiding in the dark leave the submarine prison with a sneer, "ignorance is so good Do you want to run away like this Later, after confirming that the white faced dragon left, Gao fan showed up with Dongfang yuechu and liuer. "Mother!" Dongfang yuechu looks at the back of Dongfang qinlan with tears in her eyes. Dongfang qinlan was still discussing with Li xueyang about how to escape next time, as a result, hearing the call, she turned around with a look of consternation. Seeing Dongfang yuechu, Dongfang qinlan''s body trembled for a moment, then she pinched her hands tightly, as if she had made a decision. Then she looked at Dongfang yuechu with a smile on her face and said, "this child, do you recognize the wrong person?" "Admit your mistake?" Dongfang yuechu was stunned, it was his mother. How could he admit his mistake? Li xueyang also looked at the East in dismay. "You won''t recognize the wrong person, will you?" Are the children of Dongfang qinlan so old? It can''t be true? This woman is as careless as herself. How can she be a mother? How can there be such an unreliable mother? "Sure enough..." Dongfang yuechu''s face was gloomy, her fists clenched and her teeth clenched. "My mother really disliked me for being too weak, even now, she doesn''t want to recognize my son as a waste!" Dongfang qinlan''s face is stiff. She doesn''t want to meet Dongfang yuechu! Less than three days after she left home, she thought about the beginning of the eastern month. Then she ran back and found that the house was gone. Then she inquired about Dongfang yuechu''s whereabouts all the way, and confirmed that after Dongfang yuechu was in Tushan, she and her husband sneaked into Tushan secretly, but they were found by the Dushan Fox family and drove out. Later, Gao fan released images all over the world, and Dongfang Qin LAN and her husband also saw them. so they once entered Tushan and claimed that they were Gao fan''s mother, and then they were thrown out as liars again. What a big international joke? Your majesty is at least seventeen or eighteen years old. How could his mother be a little girl? Then The couple tried to find the weakest defense position along the border of Tushan and sneaked in. as a result, they found the beach and encountered the arrest of the dragon people, and then they got involved. In the process of blending, Dongfang dad was arrested by the hermit Dongfang lingzu and brought back to Dongfang lingzu. Mother and son''s eyes were opposite, and the air became quiet. Eastern Qin LAN forced to endure the tears that were about to flow down, and still kept that very unnatural smile on her face, "fool, how can there be a mother in this world who doesn''t love her child? But I''m really not your mother, so you''d better leave. It''s dangerous here. " It has to be said that the acting skill of Dongfang qinlan is really poor. Everyone can see that she wants to protect Dongfang yuechu. "Well..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang began to sob with her hands shaking. Dongfang qinlan looks at Dongfang yuechu''s grievance, and she can''t help feeling that her heart is bleeding, but what can she do? She also wants to meet Dongfang yuechu! Gao fan pats Dongfang yuechu on the shoulder and smiles at Dongfang qinlan, "mother, you don''t have to pretend that he is very powerful at the beginning of the month, and I''m here, aren''t I? There will be no danger for everyone "You..." "You call me mother Are you Xiaofan Now Gao fan''s appearance has changed greatly. No one can recognize him. Gao fan nodded, revealing the original appearance. "Your majesty! So it''s you? " Li xueyang suddenly widened his eyes, and knelt down at that time, "Minister Li xueyang, long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" "Oh Six ears elder sister in one side eyebrow a pick, "long live?"? I can''t see that you''re very powerful! Gao fan Your majesty "Ha ha!" Gao fan gently waved his hand and lifted Li xueyang up. "It''s not necessary for this kind of occasion next time!" "Yes Li xueyang nodded heavily and stood respectfully beside Gao fan, with Gao fan, she really didn''t worry about anything. After all, Gao fan''s strength is too clear. She is just a dragon. She is no different from a worm in front of Gao fan."Yes Dongfang qinlan looks excited, with his hands akimbo, dragging shackles around Gao fan, and looks around him, "you stinky boy, how come you''ve grown so big after only a few months! Before, I just thought it was special, I didn''t expect it to be so special! In just a few months, the world has been basically unified! " Gao fan looks embarrassed: elder sister, are you paying attention to the wrong place? Yes, Dongfang yuechu is looking at Dongfang qinlan with cannibal eyes. "Mother!" Dongfang yuechu looked aggrieved and said, "do you really refuse to recognize me because you are in danger, not because I am too weak to make you feel ashamed?" Eastern Qin LAN looks to the east at the beginning of the month, her body is stiff, two lines of clear tears fall from her eyes. "Silly boy!" Dongfang qinlan Putong kneels on the ground and holds Dongfang yuechu in his arms. "My mother miss you!" A simple "Niang miss you" will express the feelings of Eastern Qin LAN incisively and vividly. "Wow Dongfang yuechu held Dongfang qinlan tightly, then cried out loudly, "silly mother, you will never leave me again!" "Well!" Eastern Qin LAN nodded, "never leave again! Never leave again Affected by the affection of mother and son, people''s faces showed various expressions one after another, and even Liu Er had a melancholy look on his face. Think about my brother who is indomitable. He knows how to practice all the time. When can he be as considerate as Dongfang yuechu. But Liu Er turns his head and looks at Gao fan, with Gao fan, she has almost forgotten her brother these days, after all, Gao fan is handsome and capable, which is much better than her smelly brother! After a short time, the mother and the son finished venting their emotions. "Yes, mother." Dongfang yuechu wiped away the tears on his face, "where''s dad? Why didn''t you see him! " "Your father..." Eastern Qin LAN Liu Mei micro Cu, "if there is no accident, it should be taken away by the people of Oriental spirit clan!" "Oriental spirit clan?" Gao fan is slightly stunned, "how is this going on?" Chapter 1012 Dongfang qinlan looked bitterly and looked at the crowd, "in fact, three days after your father and I left home, we went back to find you. As a result, all the houses were burned. Then we followed you all the way to Tushan, but Tushan didn''t let us in, so we started a long journey of smuggling to Tushan. Later, Xiao Fan Oh no, it''s his majesty gofan now "Mother!" Gao fan light smile, "you will always be my mother, later or call me Xiaofan!" "OK ~" Dongfang qinlan grinned, "Xiaofan, after he became famous, we went to Tushan again, but we were driven out, saying that Xiaofan could not have such a naive mother as me! I''m so angry! What do you think they said? " Everyone looks embarrassed, yes, normal people think so, right? "Then we found out the secret of the dragon clan, so I plan to help out in case of injustice. Then I go out to investigate the case, and your father cooks at home!" "As a result, one day when I went home, I found that your father had been taken away, and the other party left a letter saying that there was something urgent to leave. I took your father as a hostage and asked me to go back to Dongfang lingzu to exchange him." "Oriental spirit clan!" At the beginning of the eastern month, she looks very blue. "Let''s start now and go to Dongfang lingzu to find dad." Bang bang! Six ears elder sister and East Qin LAN one person one punch, East month beginning of the forehead up two bags. "Now go to the Dongfang lingzu. Don''t care about the dragon clan?" The two of them spoke in unison, and all of them were confused. "Er..." Six ears elder sister and East Qin LAN a face muddle force of mutually seeing, this is where come of tacit understanding? "Why?" Dongfang yuechu looked aggrieved and said, "if you have anything, why do you have to fight first? Why do you have to hit me? " The eastern Qin Lan''s eyes became cold, "Hello! Who are you? So is my son. Can you fight? " Liu er''s elder sister eyebrows, originally wanted to go back with Dongfang qinlan, but suddenly remembered that Dongfang qinlan was Gao fan''s mother-in-law, she wanted to call this woman a mother-in-law in the future, now it''s not good to argue with her. Wait Six ears slightly a Leng, when said I would call her a mother-in-law? Thinking of this, Liu er''s face can''t help burning slightly, My God! What am I thinking? I''m the second lady of aolaiguo! Although Gao fan is very handsome and powerful, it is far from the point where I fall in love with him! No, no! "Cough..." Sister Liu Er straightened up her mood and took a deep breath, pretended to be calm and looked at Qin LAN in the East, "I''ll beat her if I like. How can you do that?" "Hey Eastern Qin LAN a face surprised, looked at six ears chest slightly small scale, and then straightened up his slightly larger scale, "where the little girl film, dare to talk to me like this?" Six ears of course see the eastern Qin LAN this look meaning, for women, than fierce size, this is the red fruit pick / quarrel! "It''s bigger than someone''s, isn''t it! I''ll make you lose At that time, Liu Er removed the disguise Gao fan had made for her, revealing the original appearance of six ears. Eastern Qin LAN is slightly a Leng, this modelling, isn''t the second young lady six ears of Ao Lai country? So She counseled! "Xiaofan, you come!" Dongfang qinlan has gone behind Gao fan. "Cough..." Gao fan stood in front of Liu er with a smile on his face. "Now is not the time for internal strife. We''d better discuss how to deal with the matter in front of us." Six ears just let go of Eastern Qin LAN and look at Li xueyang, "little girl, what''s the matter with you?" Li xueyang looks at Gao fan and obviously asks for his opinions. Gao fan nodded, and Li xueyang arched his hand to Liu er. "I''ve seen Miss Aolai. This is what happened..." Then, under the introduction of Li xueyang, Gao fan and others also learned the basic situation. The people here are all human women captured by the dragon people from the mainland, there are people from the south, Beishan, western regions, yiqimeng, tall, short, fat and thin, beautiful, ugly and mediocre. These people don''t know why the dragon clan would arrest themselves. Even now, the dragon clan has not disclosed the purpose of arresting them here. there is food and drink in the dungeon, but there is no freedom. "Yes Eastern Qin Lan said, "just now that white faced Dragon said, there are still three days, we will see the sun again!" "Then we''ll wait here for three days, and then everything will be known..." Gao fan smiles a little, "I will stay by your side during this period of time. Please rest assured that my generation will not hurt you!"After all, in the world of the second dimension, beauty is justice, and Gao fan''s beauty has broken through the sky. Three days passed in a flash. On this day, the white faced dragon clan once again came to the submarine dungeon and took everyone away. Gao fan three people still keep invisible, follow in the crowd. Gao fan is also curious about what the dragon clan can do. the secret of the fox demon world seems very interesting. Not long after, the white faced dragon tribe took everyone to a huge underground space. In front of the public, there is an underground palace of thousands of square meters, on the roof of the palace, there are shining crystals. If you look carefully, the arrangement of these crystals is somewhat regular. One by one, the huge broken dragon stone pillars spread to the opposite side along with people''s eyes. On both sides of the pillars, there are rows of broken stone seats. At the end of the stone column, there is an upward ladder. At the end of the ladder, half of the throne is left. On the throne, the sea covered great sage has a solemn face and is not angry with himself, showing the style of a king. There are four strange looking dragons standing beside the great sage of Fuhai, some are human, some are snake, some are standing on the ground with four feet, and some are tortoise. "Tut tut It''s hard for the dragon people to make any contribution, isn''t it? " Make complaints about the beginning of the month. "My king!" The white faced dragon nationality, with a respectful face, bows to the great sage of covering the sea on the throne, "everyone has arrived. Are you ready to start now?" "Well!" Fu Hai Da Sheng nodded, "news is coming from the front line. The target is close. It''s ready to start!" "Yes With a wave of the white faced dragon''s hand, the crystals on the sky shine with dazzling light one after another. the next moment, the light falls from the sky and pours into the ground, except for a huge white array. "What''s this?" Dongfang yuechu looks at the emerging array in surprise, "is this the Taiji Bagua array?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the yin yang fish in the middle of the array. This is really Taiji, but the eight trigrams outside the yin yang fish are quite different from what Gao fan knew. Chapter 1013 "It looks like the eight trigrams array of Taiji..." Six ears Liu Mei micro Cu, a face of doubt raised the chin, "can feel is not so return a responsibility." "Liu Er is right..." Gao fan''s face is dignified, "this eight trigrams array has been changed by them! The eight trigrams stresses the harmony of yin and Yang, which stresses the middle way and a way of peace, and the changed eight trigrams array seems to achieve a certain purpose, strengthens Yang and weakens Yin! " "But it''s reasonable that yin and yang are incompatible. This array will collapse soon. I don''t know how to stabilize it!" Gao fan touched his chin with great interest. At this time, the white faced dragon waved again, a pair of yin and yang fish eyes broke out a strange light of black and white. Black light is deep and terrifying. It seems that it can devour everything, just like a black hole. White light is holy and flawless, as if it can light up all the darkness. In the next second, based on yin yang fish eyes, countless basketball sized milky white light spots appear in this Tai Chi array, the brightness of the light spots appearing behind them is much darker than that of the yin yang fish eyes in the middle. The white faced dragon looked at Li xueyang, "do you see the black spot in the middle? Go and stand there "As for you!" The white faced dragon looked at Qin LAN in the East again, "go to the white spot!" "I see!" Gao fan suddenly said, "Yin and yang are out of tune. That''s why I want to catch so many women! The purpose is to supplement Yin in the array to achieve a new balance. " Six ears and the beginning of the eastern month also nodded one after another. "I just don''t know what''s the use of this array?" Liu er''s eyes narrowed slightly with curiosity. "Just look at it!" Gao fan smiles calmly, just now, he has already recognized Li xueyang and Dongfang qinlan, and asked them to go boldly. The two women were voiced by Gao fan, and they were immediately determined and came to the established position one after another. Then, under the arrangement of the white faced dragon clan, the women who were arrested arrived at the designated positions one by one. "Hum!" With all the people in place, the array suddenly trembled under the action of the white faced dragon and gave out a low roar. Then, all the women in the array felt that they were imprisoned by a magic power. Their bodies are so tightly controlled that they can''t speak with their faces. "Big brother! Do it At the beginning of the month, Dongfang screamed. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "they are just imprisoned, and there is no danger to their lives!" "What a powerful method of confinement!" Six ears complexion dignified, "if changed me, I''m afraid also need to work hard to get out of it!" "Well!" Gao fan looks at this array with great interest, the development of things is more and more interesting! "My king!" At this time, the white faced dragon looked up at the great sage of covering the sea, "everything is ready, you can bring the target in!" "Well!" Fu Hai Da Sheng nodded, but then frowned, "just a moment, our people found some sneaky little demons outside, in order to prevent them from making trouble, we have to catch them first!" The white faced dragon family frowned slightly, "do you need my help?" "No need!" The great sage of covering the sea got up slowly, "I can go with the eight dragons!" At the end of the speech, the great sage of covering the sea takes eight dragon demons around him to set out. Dongfang yuechu was stunned, "don''t you mean a few little demons? Why do you go to so many people? " Outside, somewhere on the beach in Longwan. "Say it! Where have you hidden our majesty? " Tu Shanya carries a huge wine gourd with one hand on her waist and one finger on a catfish lying on the beach. The catfish''s body was frozen up by her, and her hands and mouth could move under her body. She shed tears miserably. "Wronged!" Catfish strange cry thin Li Hua, "I really don''t know anything!" He is just a small role responsible for patrolling around. Even he is very curious about why he has to arrange to patrol in this place where there is no shit. "Wronged?" Tu Shanya eyebrows pick, a face disdain, "do you know who we are? How can we do you wrong? " Tushan Rongrong stood on one side with a dignified face, "Yaya, don''t talk nonsense with him, directly knock him unconscious. I''ll see his soul with the technique of fox reading!" The reason why she kept chasing the catfish was that Tu Shanrong felt the destiny in the dark, there was a certain connection between the catfish and Gao fan''s fingertips, but she could not see the specific connection. "Well!" Tu Shanya raised her hand and knocked the catfish out.Tushan Rongrong closed his eyes, fox read the start of the art, once the divine sense invaded the catfish''s brain. A moment later, Tushan Rongrong slowly opened his eyes. "How''s it going? Have you found your majesty? " Tu Shanya and Xiao Li come together with worried faces. Tushan Rongrong frowned and shook her head with a sad face, "no..." "Why not?" Tu Shan Ya Ya widened her eyes, "did you feel wrong before, sister Rongrong?" "No!" Tushan Rongrong frowned tightly, "my feeling can''t be wrong! But since there is no emperor in the catfish''s memory, it only means that... " Before Tushan finished his words, the great sage of covering the sea emerged from the sea, looking at the three of Tushan Yaya with the appearance of a kind grandfather, "little friends from Tushan, don''t you know what difficulties you are encountering?" When Fu Hai Da Sheng saw Tu Shan Ya Ya and Tu Shan Rong Rong, he didn''t plan to be strong with the three girls. after all, zhe Er Hu was the king of Tu Shan, and even he was not 100% sure to win the three girls. But at this time, he did not dare to have a confrontation with the other side, for fear of disturbing the goal of the dragon. "You are..." Tu Shan Rongrong looks at Fu Hai Da Sheng in consternation, for some reason, she feels a trace of danger from the other person, which is obviously incompatible with the image of the other person''s kind grandfather. "Are you a dragon demon?" Tu Shanya looks at the two horns on each other''s head in surprise, she has only seen the Dragon demon in Tu Shan''s books, and this is the first time she has seen it alive. "I''m the great sage of the sea, the master of the dragon people today!" The great sage of Fu Hai said with a smile, "if you have any difficulties, please tell me." "It''s really difficult..." Tu Shanya yanunu said, "but forget it! According to the records in the book, you dragon people are no longer in danger. I don''t think you can help them... " ¡°¡­¡­¡± The great sage of covering the sea is so angry that his mouth is puffing. Do children talk so straight now? "That..." Tushan Rongrong face embarrassed, catch up with Tushan Ya Ya, "dragon master really sorry ah, my sister can''t speak!" "No harm..." Fu Hai Da Sheng keeps smiling, there''s no way, but now he can''t turn his face, so he can only continue to maintain his kind grandfather. Chapter 1014 "Sister, what are you pulling me for?" Tushan Yaya looked at Tushan Rongrong in amazement, "I''m right! That''s what''s recorded in the books in the library. The dragon clan is really in decline! " Tushan Rongrong took an apologetic look at the great sage of Fuhai, and then turned back and said, "Yaya, what''s recorded in the book may also be wrong!" "Oh The record is wrong. It''s easy to do! " Tu Shanya suddenly realized, and then looked at the great sage of Fuhai, "what great sage of Fahai Then tell me for yourself whether your dragon clan is declining? " Fu Hai Da Sheng''s face suddenly cooled down, "my name is Fu Hai Da Sheng. It''s Fu Hai, not Fa Hai!" Tu Shan Ya Ya nodded, "it''s OK, Fahai, isn''t it? Actually, it doesn''t matter! Can you tell me whether your dragon clan is declining or not? " Fu Hai Da Sheng clenched his fists and clenched his teeth. He really wanted to hit people. At this time, the great sage of covering the sea was reported by his subordinates, and the target was rapidly approaching here. The angry sea covering great saint''s face was stiff. He knew that he had to deal with the three demons in a short time. So the great sage of Fuhai tried to keep smiling, "Hey, hey If you want to know whether our dragon clan is declining or not, you can follow me to the underwater dragon palace to see for yourself! " "Dragon Palace on the sea floor?" Tu Shanya''s eyes brightened, "is there really a dragon palace at the bottom of the sea?" "Of course, the undersea Dragon Palace of the dragon clan is the most luxurious palace in the world, with countless treasures!" A little cunning flashed in the eyes of Fu Hai Da Sheng. It''s really easy to cheat children. Tushan Rongrong frowned, "but according to my Tushan books, Hailong palace has long been destroyed by the third young master!" "Yes, it was destroyed, but after so many years of development, we have rebuilt it long ago!" The great sage smiles and nods. "That''s good!" Tu Shanya made a decision at that time, "then I''ll go and have a look!" "Yaya!" Tushan Rongrong frowned slightly, "have you forgotten our business?" Tu Shanya frowned, "yes, we still need to find..." With that, Tu Shanya was blocked by Tu Shanrong. Gao fan''s whereabouts must not be revealed, this is their bottom line. Fu Hai Da Sheng looked cunning, "three of you can come to our dragon palace for a rest, and then continue to do business. you can also tell me the business. I can send the dragon to help three of you!" "No need!" Tushan Rongrong nodded to the great sage of Fuhai. Of course, she refused, "this matter is related to Tushan''s secret, so I don''t want to..." The sea covering sage''s face sank, and his hands behind him were Gathering Mana, ready to attack. He looks at each other''s three girls, the real oil and salt does not enter the small things, in this case, then go to die! "Sister!" Before Tushan Rongrong''s words came to an end, Tushan Yaya took her to turn her head and whispered, "you have sensed that your majesty has something to do with catfish before, does that mean that we will meet the great sage of covering the sea and find your majesty? If that''s the case, why don''t we make a plan and find out... " After a brief discussion, they came up with a decision. "Good!" With a smile, Tu Shanya turned his head excitedly, "grandfather Fahai, lead the way ahead!" As soon as his face relaxed, the magic power in his hand dispersed in an instant, and he waved with a smile, "three, please!" I don''t care about the title "Fahai". As soon as the words fell, the sea water at the foot of the great sage of covering the sea split on both sides, and a ladder leading to the bottom of the sea appeared. "The dragon''s water control skill is really good!" With a smile on her face, Tu Shanya took the lead in walking down the stairs, Tu Shanrong and Xiao Li followed. The great sage of covering the sea breathed heavily and followed the three men. after he entered the stairs, the sea water merged again and restored its original appearance. Three minutes later, fan Yunfei appeared on the beach where Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya had stayed. "Sniff!" Fan Yun Fei lay on the ground, smelled the residual smell, and then smelled it again with a puzzled face. "What''s the matter?" He frowned in amazement, "there''s the smell of snow, there''s the smell of your majesty, and even the smell of Tu Shan zhe Er fox? How is this fat four? " "Forget it, let''s find them first!" Fan Yunfei followed the taste of Li xueyang and jumped directly into the sea. It is said that sand foxes are afraid of water, but fan Yunfei is an exception. he is not afraid of water. When he jumps into the sea, the sea is separated on both sides to give way to a passage to the bottom of the sea, which is the same as the water control skill of the great sage covering the sea.At this time, fushai Dasheng had lured the three girls to a luxurious reception hall, and then let people wait on them with good wine and good food, while he left for an excuse. Of course, Tushan Rongrong and Tushan Yaya are not easy to cheat, they are all human beings, after Fu Hai Dasheng left, they knocked out the Dragon left by each other and ran out secretly. At this time, the great sage of Fuhai has returned to the main hall where the array is located, and then the people of the dragon clan have hidden in the main hall under the command of the great sage of Fuhai, and the great sage of Fuhai himself is sitting on the throne with a calm face, looking straight at the entrance position. It was like waiting for someone. At this time, fan Yunfei with a confused face popped his head from the door of the hall. "Xueyang!" Fan Yunfei saw Li xueyang trapped in the array at the first sight, and immediately frowned and ran towards Li xueyang. Li xueyang frowned and looked excited. He wanted to shout for fan Yunfei to leave, but he couldn''t even speak. Fan Yunfei, with a nervous face, jumps directly in front of Li xueyang. It was obvious that fan Yunfei was also imprisoned in the array. Why are you so stupid? Li xueyang''s eyes are full of anger. Fan Yunfei was slightly stunned by the strength of the array that trapped him. He looked at Li xueyang with a smile, and his eyes were full of tenderness. At the beginning of the eastern month, he raised his head and looked at Gao fan, "how is it a local dog?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face was calm. "Fan Yunfei''s body has a dragon''s treasure to avoid water drops. The great sage of covering the sea is mostly fighting that thing''s attention!" "Asshole!" Six ears frowned tightly and looked resentful. "The old man Fu Hai Da Sheng really doesn''t have a long memory." At this time, the face of Fu Hai Da Sheng was embarrassed. He did all this to wait for the arrival of fanyunfei. Although Rujian fanyunfei came, the problem is The goods didn''t notice the presence of Fu Hai Da Sheng at all, this hurt Fu Hai Da Sheng who had prepared a lot of lines. Chapter 1015 This array was built by him with the help of the white faced dragon clan, who racked his brains and devoted all his family''s efforts. this array has two dual attributes of control and absorption, in order to control fan Yunfei and take out the sacred object of the dragon clan from his body. Originally, the great sage of covering the sea had planned. When fan Yun came, he used Li xueyang''s situation to lure him into the battle. If not, use Li xueyang''s life to threaten him to enter. The great sage had already thought about the lines: "fan Yunfei, if you want to save that woman, you can use your own body to exchange with her! As long as you stand in her position, she will be saved "Fan Yunfei, as long as you are willing to enter the battle, I will release this woman!" "Fan Yunfei, as long as you obediently hand over the Royal water drops, I will release this woman!" "Fan Yunfei..." Anyway, I''ve thought about all kinds of lines, but I never thought of it Before he said a word, fan Yunfei fell into the battle! This wave of operation of fan Yunfei directly made the great sage forget his words, almost choked out internal injuries. "Cough Here you are at last After a long time, the great sage of covering the sea came over and looked at fan Yunfei calmly, "but it seems to be slower than I expected, it seems that you haven''t made any progress these years!" "It''s you?" "What are you doing here?" he said "Naturally, I''m waiting for you here!" Fu Hai Da Sheng''s yellow eyes looked at fan Yun Fei with a complicated look. Fan Yunfei met the great sage of covering the sea, with a dignified face, "so you capture xueyang just to let me come, right?" "Although the means are despicable, the effect is good!" The great sage of covering the sea got up slowly and stood with his hands on his shoulders, with a dignified face. "Damn it Fan Yunfei''s pretty face was full of yin and cold, "if you want me to come, just tell me, Why do you want to catch xueyang? Why arrest so many innocent people? " "Because they are useful!" Fu Hai''s face was calm and he looked up melancholy, his eyes became very deep, "we dragon people have been waiting for this day for too long..." "Dragon? Do you still want to revive the so-called Dragon God? " Fan Yunfei frowned. "Yes The great sage of Fuhai nodded and looked at fan Yunfei. There was a surprise in his eyes, "Shige, for hundreds of years, you have not forgotten the mission of our dragon people! Listen, fan Yunfei, as long as you join our dragon clan, I can not only make you immortal today, but also cultivate you as the successor of our dragon clan as before Dongfang yuechu said, "my God, isn''t the local dog a sand fox? Why does the old dragon want him to be the successor of the dragon clan? Is the local dog actually the illegitimate son of the old dragon? " Dongfang yuechu''s eyes widened when he spoke. He was shocked and found something extraordinary. Six ears rolled a white eye, "now the children really are! Every day I learn nothing, but I learn some rubbish knowledge! " "You Hum In the face of such ridicule, Dongfang wanted to fight Liu er at the beginning of the month, but considering the strength of the other party, he could only admit it. At this time, the white faced dragon people came out from behind a stone pillar and bowed respectfully to the great sage, "my king! We must not repeat the mistakes of hundreds of years ago As soon as the white faced dragon clan comes out, Gao fan and Liu er''s eyes are instantly attracted by him. "Strange!" Six ears frowned, "this white faced guy gives me a totally different feeling than before!" Dongfang yuechu looked at it curiously, "what''s different? Why can''t I see that? " Gao fan frowned slightly, "there seems to be a black fox in his body!" "Black fox?" Six ears eyes a Lin, "that is what thing?" "Hey, hey! Don''t you know? " Dongfang yuechu said with a smile, "it seems that there are countless people who don''t want to learn..." He won''t give up such a good chance of revenge. "Who are you talking about?" Six ears eyebrows pick, a grasp of the east at the beginning of the ear. "It hurts!" Dongfang yuechu quickly covers liuer''s hand. "Sister liuer, please spare my life. I dare not do it any more!" Liu Er is not an ink man either. He throws Dongfang yuechu on the ground and steps on the other''s chest, "say! Otherwise, sister, I can''t get you out of bed for half a month! " Dongfang yuechu looks at Gao fan innocently, "brother, help me!" Gao fannai shrugged his shoulders and was unwilling to pay attention.Six ears a face not happy, increased the strength on the foot. "Ah, it hurts! It''s going to explode! I said, I said, I said Dongfang immediately begged for mercy, the great demon emperor of liuer level, who knows if he will be killed by one carelessly, "black fox is a kind of out of the circle creature, specially controlling other people''s minds, they can constantly split up, and their whole body is black with light green spots." Six ears let go of his feet and looked puzzled, "isn''t this a sea moss monster? You call them black foxes? " "Seaweed monster? You look like seaweed when you say that Dongfang yuechu was stunned, "so you''ve seen Black Fox before?" "Cut!" Six ears a face proud smile, "elder sister, who am I? Is there anything in the world that I haven''t seen? I''ve not only seen this thing, sister, but also eaten it "Eat?" The East month beginning stares big eyes, chin almost falls to the ground, "that thing what flavor?" Liu Er chewed his finger and thought for two seconds. He said with a serious face, "don''t say, I really forgot Anyway, it doesn''t taste very good. It makes me sick for several days! " "Gulu!" Dongfang yuechu swallows her saliva and carefully moves to Gao fan''s back. Oh, my God! It seems that monsters really want to eat people! He had to admit that in front of the six ears who could eat monsters, he really counseled. When the white faced dragon appeared, fan Yunfei could not help but get nervous. But I don''t know why the white faced dragon clan he has never seen before makes him feel a little familiar and palpitating. it''s like where he saw this guy and felt that he couldn''t compete with him. "How did you get out?" The God of covering the sea glanced at the white faced dragon, his face was slightly displeased, "didn''t he say that you can''t come out without my order!" "I''m sorry, my king!" The white faced dragon people''s eyes were solemn, "I disobeyed your orders without any disrespect. I really didn''t want to see the tragedy hundreds of years ago staged again. That time, it was because you always wanted to absorb fan Yunfei that it caused the tragedy..." "Presumptuous!" The great sage of covering the sea drank hard, and the huge breath burst out from his body. Chapter 1016 In the next second, the white faced dragon''s body was impacted invisibly, and a huge dragon stone pillar was broken in an instant. then it fell to the ground and was seriously injured on the spot. ¡­¡­ "Oh..." At the beginning of the month, Dongfang''s mouth has become O-shaped, with a face full of gossip, "so excited! It seems that there is a real relationship between Fusheng and the local dog Gao fan and Liu Er turned their eyes at the beginning of the eastern moon. "Ah..." Gao fan sighed helplessly, "it seems that you really have to change your culture and education after you go back!" Dongfang yuechu: "I didn''t say anything just now, you didn''t hear anything!" ¡­¡­ "Poof!" The white faced dragon people spit out a mouthful of blood. I saw him kneeling on the ground, and there was no blood on his face. "please forgive me, I''m wrong!" "Hum!" The great sage of covering the sea snorted coldly, "hurry to meditate and recover. Just remember the lesson!" "Yes The white faced dragon people nodded solemnly, and then sat up on the spot with a tight frown. Gao fan and Liu Er look at each other with awe inspiring eyes, they all see the smile of the white faced dragon. It''s true. There''s something wrong with this guy. "What are you going to do this time?" Feeling the power of the demon emperor level, fan Yunfei could not help frowning, and his face became grim. "What else can I do? Of course, it''s the resurrection of the Dragon God! " The great sage of covering the sea has a proud face. "Resurrection?" Fan Yunfei looked at the great sage in shock. The word resurrection is very popular recently. Three months ago, the Beishan incident was turned upside down because of this word. But it turns out that resurrection is the only skill available now! Is it Gao fan''s leading role in the dragon race? Fan Yunfei couldn''t help thinking that he had asked about Gao fan''s breath before, it seems that it is also possible. But he looked at the big formation that trapped Li xueyang This is not scientific! If Gao fan wants to revive a person, it doesn''t have to be so complicated! I was so shocked that I didn''t know that fan Yunfei was the only one. Everyone present was surprised, even liuer was no exception. "Does this guy claim to be able to revive the dead?" Dongfang yuechu sneered, "the person who said this last time has been eliminated by my elder brother!" "Resurrection? Is there really the ability of resurrection in this world? " Six eared moths frown. "Interesting ~" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "if it''s really resurrection Congratulations on your success in arousing my interest "The remains of the Dragon God were destroyed last time? How are you going to revive? " Fan Yunfei frowned. "Hum!" The great sage of covering the sea gave a cold smile and then raised his right hand to the crystal on the ceiling. A white mist flew out of his sleeve and gathered in the air into a milky white sphere the size of a fist. "I''m wang Yingming!" The white faced dragon people who are meditating suddenly open their eyes and raise their hands to make a rune seal on the crystal on the dome. Just in an instant, those crystal stones burst out colorful silk threads, those silk threads converged into the milky white sphere one after another, the sphere expanded in the next second, and the white fog filled the sky of the underground palace in an instant, the fog quickly changed and gradually condensed into a dragon skeleton shining with color light. The keel is suspended in the sky like that. Although it is small, it gives people a kind of sacred feeling. "This..." Fan Yunfei looks surprised and looks up at the keel above his head. he feels the Royal water in his body shaking, as if he sees something it is afraid of. This is the first time that he has ever felt the abnormality of yushuizhu. he can''t help frowning and squeezing Li xueyang''s hand. Li xueyang naturally feels fan Yunfei''s nervousness. This is the 101st time she has seen fan Yunfei so nervous. as for the other 100 times, it was fan Yunfei''s proposal. Looking at the reconstructed dragon bones in the sky, Fu Hai Da Sheng had a chrysanthemum like smile on his old face? Fan Yunfei, am I good? " "Dragon bones? Isn''t it destroyed by kingship? How can you recover? " Fan Yunfei frowned and worried. "That''s right!" "In those days, the old bastard Wang Quan Jing Xing used the Royal sword to steal the dragon''s magic skills and destroyed the remains of the Dragon God in the tomb of the Dragon God in the western region. but heaven has eyes, and his son Wang Quan Wu Mu also died under his sword!""I''ve been studying the magic of resurrecting the Dragon God for hundreds of years. I found that as long as I collected enough dragon breath, I could restore the keel again!" "Finally, the emperor doesn''t have the responsibility for Xinlong! I found the skeletons of wangquan Wumu and wangquan Jingxing, fused their ashes into the Dragon God''s ashes cup, and rebuilt the Dragon God''s skeletons! " "What?" Fan Yunfei gritted his teeth. Wang quanwumu used to be his friend, "they have been dead for hundreds of years. Why are you so crazy that you won''t let them go?" "Of course, it''s to recast the glory of the dragon people!" Fu Hai''s face is dignified and his tone is a little excited. "in today''s world, the real dragon does not come out, but makes the human race''s Gao fan almost unify the world in the circle! Talent withered in the north, and cowered in the south! As for the third young master of Donghai, he was scared to shrink by Gao fan! " "If we want to restore the glory of ancient times, we can only rely on the dragon clan!" "However, you are not willing to contribute to the rejuvenation of the dragon race, which is the demon recognized by the dragon race: Fan Yunfei." "It''s clearly your fault that has led to the dragon''s failure to revive, but I want the dragon to decline because of your decision! Because of you, our dragon people have lived on the Dragon Island for hundreds of years. Do you know what kind of place it is? " The old face of Fu Hai Da Sheng was full of excitement and did not give fan Yunfei a chance to speak. "there is no grass and resources there. in the past few hundred years, none of our dragon faces has been born, and the inheritance of the dragon is about to die out!" "And all this is because you are holding the Royal water drops, but you do not bear the responsibility of rejuvenating the dragon! Fan Yunfei! Don''t you think you''re insane? " Facing the words of the great sage, fan Yunfei began to doubt life. Yes, the great sage of Fuhai is right. Officially, because the Royal water drops have been on him, the dragon clan has been declining so far. When he thought of this, he wanted to give Yu Shuizhu out, but Yu Shuizhu stayed in fan Yunfei''s body at this time and didn''t want to go out at all. He was afraid of the keel. He didn''t want to come out at all. "My king! Do it The white faced dragon is bloody and ferocious. it seems that the consumption of supporting this array is not small. "Fan Yunfei!" The great sage of covering the sea looked at fan Yunfei dominantly, "I''ll ask you one last time Do you want to join our dragon clan when you fall down Chapter 1017 "My father is a fox, my mother is a fox, I was born a fox!" Fan Yun closed his teeth and frowned, "I''m not a dragon. How can I join you?" "Ta!" The great sage of Fuhai snapped his fingers, eight dragon people with different looks emerged from all over the hall. "Look at them!" Fu Hai''s face was dignified, and he waved to the Dragon demons, "they are not dragon people either, but they have also been recognized by the Dragon God! I said, dragon is not a blood! It''s a kind of inheritance! As long as you get the recognition of the sacred things of the dragon, you are a member of the dragon As soon as the voice of the great sage over the sea fell, countless water appeared out of thin air, in a breath, the originally weak water turned into a sharp water spear and flew towards the Fanyun. Fan Yunfei''s eyes were awe inspiring, and the demons around him were surging, he decided to fight hard, and took Li xueyang to escape from the array at the second when the spear bullied him. But the spears stopped abruptly 30 cm away from fanyunfei, turned into a pool of water and spilled all over the ground. "How''s it going?" Covering the sea, the great sage said with a smile, "is my water control skill very similar to your sand control skill?" "What do you mean?" fan Yunfei said "It is because of the dragon''s water control skill that you can become what you are today, a sand fox who is not afraid of water!" Fu Hai''s face was excited, "everything you have today is given to you by the Dragon God. What qualifications do you have to deny your identity?" The Demon power surged around the sea covering great sage, and his body was suspended in the air. his temperament suddenly changed, and his old face showed a heroic momentum. "The power of the dragon is an ancient and powerful power! The power of dragon can control the power of water, the power of wind, the power of fire and the power of thunder and lightning With the words of the great sage of covering the sea, the power of various elements emerges around him. at this time, the great sage of covering the sea looks like a master of all attributes. "The power of the whole nature is the embodiment of the power of the dragon, and the dragon is the master of the world!" The great God of covering the sea looked solemnly at fan Yunfei, "and you, the master of the contemporary Royal water drops, fan Yunfei! As long as you join the dragon clan, you will have a chance to become a real dragon and become a God in the future "My Lord The white faced dragon tribe once again interrupted the great sage of Fuhai, but there was no way for him to read it. It was too special. The white faced dragon people are pale and their eyes are dispirited "One last time!" As if he didn''t hear it, Fu Hai Da Sheng looked solemnly at fan Yun Fei and said, "do you want to join my dragon family?" "Tut tut..." Dongfang yuechu held his hands in front of his chest, "the great sage of Fuhai is really devoted to the local dog, for hundreds of years, he is still so persistent!" Gao fan also thinks that this is true love! "No!" Fan Yunfei gritted his teeth and gave the answer. "Good!" Covering the sea, the great sage''s face was so blue that he was too angry to speak. "What a no!" The great sage of covering the sea almost used a roaring tone to vent his unhappiness in his heart, "then you all go to die!" In the next second, all kinds of energy burst out in the body of the great sage of covering the sea, illuminating the underground space. The overflowing energy was instantly absorbed by the dragon bones, which produced a huge attraction in the next moment, attracting the Royal water from fan Yunfei''s body. "Poof!" Fan Yunfei suddenly vomited out a mouthful of old blood and looked at the Yu Shuizhu which was gradually away from him and flying towards the keel. obviously, he didn''t expect that Yu Shuizhu would be taken away so easily. Gao Fan said with a smile, "what do you use this array for? It''s used to extract Royal water drops! But thanks to Fu Hai Da Sheng, Yin Yang eight trigrams array can be used in this way "Your Majesty Gao fan, don''t you do it yet?" Six ears face dignified, she can feel the powerful power from the dragon bones. Previously, she defined the strength of the great sage of covering the sea as the demon emperor, and the strength of the Dragon skeleton has surpassed that of the demon emperor. "No!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''d like to see, how can this white bone grow new meat?" At this time, the white faced dragon people made a seal with their hands and looked solemn, "holy things return, ten thousand dragons pilgrimage!" The great sage of Fuhai and his men made a seal one after another, and all kinds of energy converged towards the Royal water beads in the center of the skeleton. "I use my blood to revive the Dragon God!" The white faced dragon family drinks again, then claps his palm on his forehead, countless blood flies out of his forehead and towards the keel."I''ll go!" The East month beginning peeps out a face to look at to all ache of facial expression, "as expected is a wolf extinguish!" The next second, the keel from white to red, some joints have grown fresh meat. "What?" Six ears face shocked, "white bone raw meat? So amazing? " Gao fan frowned and grinned, "this great sage of covering the sea has really brought me a little surprise!" "Poof!" The next second, all the women in the array vomited blood, and fan Yunfei was no exception. Their blood flew to the sky''s keel, just like the white faced dragon''s. "No!" Gao fan a exclamation, quickly waved, will all people with flash back to his stealth space. All of them were still in shock, until they found that they had been saved, and then gradually eased down. "I have a recovery gut!" Gao fan started to make sausages in the eyes of people''s shock. There was no way. There were too many people. If the sausages were not enough, they could only be made on site. Soon, everyone got gofan''s sausage. Most of the women present were women. When they got the sausage, their first reaction was to refuse. After all Gao fan''s lines were a little too evil when he was making sausage. But when they saw fan Yunfei eating sausage, they became lively. For Gao fan''s sake, they finally swallowed the sausage one after another. All of them recovered in an instant, but they were still in shock. the feeling that they were infinitely close to death just now scared them. "Your Majesty?" Fan Yunfei looked at Gao fan with a surprised look on his face, "you are here as expected!" "All right! Have a good rest! I''ll give it to you next! " Gao fan stood with his hands down, his face slightly dignified. Yes, I almost took it off just now. At this time, the people of the Dragon nationality were also stunned. "Asshole! Who is it? " Fu Hai was so angry that he scolded his mother, "is that unscrupulous guy who took these women away?" In the eyes of the white faced dragon people, the disappearance of these women is obviously not in his plan. He is a little flustered. But just then, his eyes suddenly brightened. "I live the Dragon God with my blood!" As soon as the voice fell, the white faced dragon jumped up and flew directly into the keel. Chapter 1018 The next second, his body exploded, all his flesh and blood were integrated into the skeleton of the Dragon God, and the flesh of the keel became more complete. "I wipe! This guy is really a wolf At the beginning of the eastern month, the eyes have fallen to the ground. Gao fan and Liu Er look at each other, but no one else can see them. they see a tiny sea moss figure entering the Royal water droplet at the moment of explosion. "It seems that Fu Hai Da Sheng is making a wedding dress for black fox this time!" Gao fan joked. "This fool!" Six ears clenched their teeth and stamped their feet. "We are so proud to come to our country!" "Come on! Come on Fu Hai Da Sheng looked at his subordinates with a look of panic, "learn from Xiaobai, and use your flesh to revive the dragon! When the Dragon comes back to life, I will let it find out all those people and bury them with you! " The dragon people looked at each other and followed the white faced dragon. "Wipe..." At the beginning of Dongfang yuechu, I don''t know what words to use to describe his shock. these guys from the dragon clan are too spelled out! After the sacrifice of the dragon people, the flesh and bones of the Dragon God in mid air quickly recover. Just in a moment, the original skeleton keel has become a living dragon. The whole body of the dragon was covered with pale cyan scales, with five claws on its four powerful claws, a pair of flaming eyes on its huge and powerful head, and a bloody mouth opened, which could directly swallow a person. "Roar!" The whole underground space trembled with the roar of the dragon. "What?" Six ears suddenly stare big eyes, "as expected is beyond the power of the demon emperor!" "Beyond the demon emperor?" Eastern Qin LAN a face surprised, "really surpass demon emperor?" "Well!" Fan Yunfei nodded his head seriously. As a demon emperor, he still has a say in the strength of the other side. "Not bad!" Gao fan nodded, "it''s really interesting to make another guy who surpasses the demon emperor." "Again?" Six ears and Eastern Qin LAN turn around at the same time, a face of curiosity to see to Gao fan. "Why do you say it again? Have you ever seen such Dongchuan before? " Six ears a face amazes of ask a way. "Of course!" At the beginning of the month, Dongfang was very angry and said, "when I was in Beishan before, Jin Chenxi, a creature outside the circle, also made a guy who surpassed the demon emperor, but later he was killed by my elder brother." "Kill those who surpass the demon emperor? Really? " Six ears can''t help but look at Gao fan. She doesn''t believe what Dongfang yuechu said. Demon emperor, the most powerful existence in the world! Every demon emperor has gathered the spirit of heaven and earth. Where is the guy who surpasses the demon emperor so easy to kill? Gao fan looked at Liu ER and said with a cool smile, "that guy really surpasses the power of the demon emperor, at least Tu shanhonghong and fan Yunfei can''t walk three rounds under his command. of course I did kill him in the end! " Six ears slightly surprised, this words from Gao fan''s mouth said, she seems to believe more. "My God! It''s a real dragon god At this time, a surprise voice came from the door of the hall, and several weak figures pointed out their heads. It was Tu Shanya who was talking, she looked at the blue dragon hanging in the air with a shocked little face, and her chin almost fell to the ground. "Strange!" Tushan Rongrong looked at the audience in dismay and muttered in his heart: doesn''t it mean that the dragon clan declined as early as 10000 years ago? How can there be a guy beyond the level of demon emperor? "Why are you here?" Covering the sea, the great sage frowned and looked at TU Shan and ya ya. "We heard a voice here, so come and have a look!" Tu Shanya looked at the dragon in the sky excitedly and couldn''t help walking towards the dragon. "Yaya, no!" Tushan Rongrong quickly grabbed Tushan Yaya, "this dragon is very dangerous! He has surpassed the demon emperor''s strength, and seems stronger than the one in Beishan last time! Even if his elder sister comes, he won''t be his opponent! " "What?" Tu Shanya was shocked. "Sister, are you wrong? The dragon clan has been declining for 10000 years. How can there be such a powerful guy? " Tu Shanya is already doubting life. Tushan Rongrong frowned and looked stern. "I can''t read it wrong!" "Ha ha ha!" The great sage of covering the sea laughed and said, "it''s true that he is the third leader of Tushan! At a glance, we can see that this is beyond the existence of the demon emperor! That''s right! Let me introduce you. This is the Dragon God of my dragon clan! " "Dragon God?" Xiaoli frowned tightly. "Hundreds of years ago, I saw the Dragon God skeleton destroyed. How could he be here?""Ha ha!" The great sage of Fuhai smiles coldly, "what was destroyed in those years was the skeleton of the Dragon God, but today I am resurrecting the real dragon god!" "No way!" Xiao Li shook her head again and again. "In this world, except for your majesty, there is no second person who can revive others!" "Your Majesty? Are you talking about Gao fan? " Fu Hai Da Sheng looked contemptuous and said, "that guy is young, but he''s just a person fishing for fame! How can we, Lord Dragon God, look him in the eye? " "Presumptuous!" Tu Shanya said angrily, "you old man, how dare you speak ill of your majesty! When your majesty comes here, don''t mention the Dragon God, even your underground palace will be demolished for you! " "Yes! Your majesty is omnipotent Xiao Li is also a serious face, pulled her side of Tu Shan Rong Rong, "you say it, sister Rong Rong!" "Well!" Tu Shan Rongrong nodded heavily, although she was not confident in the face of such a powerful existence, but Gao Fan said that if you lose, you should have enough momentum. Tushan Rongrong said in a loud voice, "fushai Dasheng, I advise you to surrender! Otherwise, when my family comes down, you will be dead! " When the three women mentioned Gao fan, they all showed admiration. in their eyes, Gao fan is heaven. "Ha ha ha!" The great sage of covering the sea laughed wildly and said, "ignorant child, do you know what the Dragon Palace of our dragon clan is made of? You know, when the three young masters swept the world, they couldn''t tear down the dragon palace! No matter how strong he is, what can he do? " "Goo Goo ~" at this moment, the dragon''s mouth made a low voice. Covering the sea, the great sage looked at the dragon and said, "what? Lord dragon, you said you were hungry? " "Goo Goo," the Dragon nodded. "Good!" With a crazy look on his face, Fu Hai Da Sheng looks at TU Shan Ya Ya and three people, "this is the food I prepared for you. Please eat them quickly!" Tushan Yaya''s body was stiff. At that time, she took Tushan Rongrong''s little hand and said in a low voice, "Rongrong, think of a way quickly! What''s going on now? " Tushan Rongrong looked frightened: "in the face of surpassing the demon emperor, we have no chance of winning, now we can only pray that he doesn''t like to eat us?" Chapter 1019 "Ah?" Tu Shanya was silly, "no! Rongrong, you are so smart, think of a way quickly Xiaoli''s eyes were awe inspiring, and her face was determined to block the two girls, "sister Yaya, sister Rongrong, you go first, I''ll come to the rear!" "Ha ha ha! After you come to the palace? " Fu Hai Da Sheng ha laughs and says, "your little body is not enough for the Dragon God to plug his teeth. How can you get back? Besides, this is the Dragon Palace of our dragon people. Where can you escape without my permission? " The three women''s face is dignified, and Tu Shan''s little head is running at a high speed, looking for a way to survive. "Lord dragon!" Fu Hai Da Sheng bows respectfully to the Dragon God, "please enjoy the appetizer I prepared for you! There will be more after that! " "Good!" The Dragon uttered a loud cry, and then swallowed the great sage in front of him. in a moment, blood dropped from the dragon''s chin. For a time, the scene fell into calm. Everyone looked at the Dragon hanging in the air, and no one dared to speak. In the whole hall of the Dragon Palace, there is only the click sound of the giant dragon chewing bones and flesh. the sound is very creepy, even Gao fan is full of goose bumps. Tu Shanya''s three daughters, who survived, looked at each other in a dazed way: "what happened just now?" At the beginning of the eastern month, he looks up at Gao fan with a dull face, "big brother? Is the great sage of Fuhai so cold Gao fan also didn''t react, "I''m also fascinated, but it seems that it''s really cold..." "Hum!" Liu Er turned his head in disgust. "It''s rubbish. I want to revive the dragon people in this way." Dongfang qinlan said, "Xiaofan, save the three little demons quickly. I can see that the three little demons are interested in you, but don''t let them down!" "Ah?" All the people present, including Gao fan, looked at Dongfang qinlan in amazement, How did you see that? "Burp ~" at this time, the dragon finally finished his meal and gave a long burp. "Well! Comfortable ~ "the Dragon God changed into a graceful young man in a blue robe. The young man looked at TU Shanya and said, "Hello, three beauties! When I meet you for the first time, let me introduce myself. My name is Li Ge ~ do you have a chance to have lunch with you I have to say that the appearance of this song is really handsome, almost to the level of GAOFAN. Unfortunately, he seems to have found the wrong person "Are you going to eat us?" Although Tu Shanya pretended to be calm, his speech was trembling. "Ha ha ha! Misunderstanding, misunderstanding Li Ge smiles awkwardly, "the fool of Fu Hai Da Sheng doesn''t understand, women are used to reproduce, not to eat! So Can you invite three of you to reproduce with me? " "Asshole! They are still children Tu Shan Ya Ya''s three girls are still in a muddled face. After Gao fan drinks, he hits Li Ge''s face with a fist. Li Ge was hit by a blow and hit the black metal wall of the underground palace, then he fell to the ground heavily, but the black metal wall was not damaged at all. Gao fan couldn''t help looking at the black metal. At the beginning, he thought it was extraordinary. just now, he heard that the three young masters couldn''t break it. Now he saw that it was intact under such a strong impact. GAO fan was also interested in these metals. Li Ge got up from the ground, touched his swollen face, and looked at Gao fan with a confused face, "you Who is it? " "Your Majesty?" Tu Shanya''s three daughters are overjoyed and look at Gao fan. "It''s OK ~" Gao fan''s face was gentle, and his big hands touched the three girls'' head, and the rain and dew were all wet. "Asshole!" Li Ge looks angry, and Gao fan dares to ignore him, which makes him feel that his self-esteem has been hurt. Gao fan turned his head and stood with a negative hand in a flat tone. "Now I''ll give you ten seconds to surrender Or die They took a cold breath and held their breath. "Is this the posture of the strong?" Six ears in front of a bright, how many years have not seen such arrogant people! For a big demon like Liu Er, what she wants most is a guy who is 100 times stronger than herself to conquer herself from the inside out. Go to those guys she met. They are either too weak to withstand her devastation or too familiar to start with! But now, Gao fan appears. Gao fan is thin in clothes, has a fleshy figure in clothes, plus a handsome face and superb strength, all of which make Liu Er fall in love.So far, the only thing liuer doesn''t know is how strong Gao fan is. "If he can defeat the demon emperor, then fall in love with him!" Six ears pretty face slightly red, has made a decision in the heart. Ten thousand years old maiden think of spring, this is extraordinary! "Are you Gao fan?" Li Ge slightly squints his eyes and looks at Gao fan calmly. "You have five seconds left!" Gao fan''s face is cold, and he has no superfluous words. "As it is said, you are a very rampant guy!" Li Ge looks at Gao fan angrily and clenches his fists tightly. "You have one second left!" "What nonsense With the sound of Li Ge, his body became violent, a shadow passed in the air and appeared behind Gao fan in the blink of an eye. With both hands, Li Ge grabs Tu Shan Ya and Tu Shan Rong behind Gao fan. He is also a smart man. Smart people never do anything they are not sure about. since Gao fan is very strong in the rumor, let''s take personal pledge first! "Presumptuous!" With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan smashed his fist on Li Ge''s abdomen. Bang! The dull voice sounded, and Li Ge''s body flew to one side again in an instant, much faster than when he raided Tu Shanya. The crowd felt dizzy, and then he disappeared. when they saw him again, he was already lying in the corner of the hall. There is no trace of Li Ge below the waist, and the rest is also bloody. "Poof ~" blood spurted from Li Ge''s mouth for two meters, he looked up at Gao fan with difficulty. His bloody face was covered with a pair of eyes that could hardly be opened, and there was an incredible look in his eyes, "you Who on earth are you? " At this time, Liu er''s eyes are all on Gao fan. He is also very curious. Who is Gao fan? After all, is Gao fan too strong? Li Ge is beyond the existence of the demon emperor! One punch for Ko? Gradually, six ears look at Gao fan''s eyes become eager. For Gao fan to beat Li Ge, she has something to look forward to. So she has already made up the battle picture of Gao fan and Li Ge, according to her idea, Li Ge is beyond the existence of the demon emperor, GAO fan will fight with him for some time, and then he will lose with Li Ge in a thrilling way, then he will take Li Ge by his own hands. Chapter 1020 But I never thought that Gao fan would kill Li Ge with one punch! Second kill! Second kill surpasses the existence of demon emperor! Six ears ask themselves what they can''t do. At this time, fan Yunfei also looked at this side with a confused face. "It seems that your majesty has become stronger again. He was not so strong when he was in Beishan." "Well!" Li xueyang nodded wildly, when he was in Beishan, Gao fan didn''t smash the strongest form of Jin Chenxi into such a force! "Beyond the existence of the demon emperor, he is really strong. He can''t fight with one punch?" Gao fan''s face was so light that he seemed to have done something trivial. Speaking, Gao fan gently waves his hand and removes the barrier of hiding people. "Sister Liu er?" Tu Shanya looks at Liu er with surprise and runs over with surprise. "Go, too!" Gao Fan said to Tu Shan, Rong Rong and Xiao Li. "Yes Tushan Rongrong nodded and hurriedly followed. Xiao Li bows to Gao fan with an apologetic look on her face. She feels a little sorry for Gao fan when she sneaks out. There is only half of the song left, looking at Gao fan with a cold face, the vitality of his body is passing quickly, and he will be cool soon. "You are really strong..." Li Ge''s eyes were low, and he said weakly, "do I have to surrender to you now?" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "you need to kneel down to surrender to me! How do you kneel when you have no knees? " "It is said that his majesty Gao fan is powerful and kind-hearted!" Li Ge''s hands are clenched and his face is stiff. "those who are loyal to his majesty can be treated well. Why are you so mean when you come to me?" Gao Fan said with a cold smile, "to tell you the truth, a guy like you, who is surrendering on the surface but planning to rebel in the heart, there is no market here in me!" As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan had already raised his right hand, his palm was shining with purple thunder, and bursts of thunder sounded in the air. Everyone looked at Gao fan''s right hand, and every cell in his body trembled, they felt death from the purple thunder. Even six ears are no exception, only her teeth clenched, a pair of star eyes staring at the thunder in Gao fan''s palm, Jiao body extremely stiff. She knew very well that if this slap hit her, she would not have a chance to survive. Six ears have a dignified face. How strong is Gao fan? People still like this, let alone by Gao fan''s momentum suppression of the song itself! If he had that function, he would have peed all over the floor. Gao fan raised his right hand like that, with a sneer on his face, "what? Now, are you willing to give up the body? Black Fox... " Li Ge suddenly widened her eyes and even stuttered, "you How do you know... " Li Ge''s face was full of panic, and the only half of his body could not help shaking. He remembered the message from the black fox lady, saying that no matter who it was, he would not do anything at the first time when he met the emperor of any country, and would run away immediately. Before that, he certainly disdained the words of Heihu Niang. he even thought that Heihu Niang could not do it. He could control the Dragon by herself, and then become a new individual from Heihu Niang. Later, he did the same plan, and of course he did the same. But later, when he took control of the dragon and became independent from the black fox lady, he was gone with the wind. Encounter Gao fan, he not only did not escape the first time, but also with Gao fan just played a positive, the result was a punch seconds. Now, Li Ge wants to give himself a big ear: What''s wrong with me? Do you have to talk to him? Crazy! "Ha ha..." Gao fan glanced at the song with a funny smile, "the black fox who asked me this question last time is cold So go, too! " As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan raised his right hand and waved it gently, the purple lightning in his hand spread instantly, covering his body. In a twinkling, after a burst of dazzling light, Li Ge''s body directly turned into nothingness, as if it had never appeared in this world. People''s eyes were dull, and they were in the same place. Gao fan''s attack was so understated that it didn''t look like an attack at all. it didn''t bring a strong energy explosion or even a little wind to his face, but it made a disabled demon emperor turn into nothingness quietly. Although it was a disabled demon emperor, the skinny camel was bigger than the horse, it was still a demon emperor! It''s not a worm! It''s gone?This makes people feel very unreal. Of course, the most oppressive one is Li Ge. As a villain who has only lived two chapters, he is much more miserable than Jin Chenxi. At least Jin Chenxi also had a big fight, and he was cold before he had time to show his power. But now no one remembers the tragedy of Li Ge, their attention is on Gao fan. "Gulu!" Eastern Qin LAN a face shocked swallow saliva, not stingy her praise to Gao fan, "wipe! When did my son get so sick? " "My Lord, he''s always been strong!" Tu Shanya put his hands on his hips and said, "he will be stronger in the future until he breaks through the sky!" At this moment, the crowd has surrounded Gao fan, talking and laughing. But Liu ER was standing outside the crowd, and no one noticed her. When she worships Gao fan, her heart is in a mess, and her eyes are full of worries. As the second lady of aolaiguo, she didn''t want to see Gao fan break with aolaiguo. But this time she was driven out by her younger brother, the third young master, because the third young master wanted to cultivate void tears to deal with Gao fan. She knows better than anyone that there will be a war between Gao fan and the third young master, but she also doesn''t want to see Gao fan and the third young master fight. Her brother''s temper is very clear. He will fight Gao fan to death. If Liu Er felt that Gao fan and his younger brother were at least two or five times apart before, no one could help him, and then they would shake hands and make peace. But now Liu Er is very clear that his younger brother is not Gao fan''s opponent at all. if we really fight, the third young master''s end will not be much better than Li Ge. At this moment, Liu Er suddenly thought: If only I were not the second lady of aolaiguo! In that case, I can join in their happiness! "Don''t worry!" Gao fan didn''t know when he was in front of Liu er. He gently raised his sad face with his hand. Liu Er is slightly surprised and looks up at Gao fan. Gao fan light smile, "dragon things solved, how you are not happy?" Most afraid of the sudden quiet of the air, including six ears, everyone was stunned. Chapter 1021 Tu Shanya''s small eyes were wide open, his hands were akimbo, and his face was indignant, "hum! Your majesty is playing again... " Before he finished, Tu Shanya''s mouth was covered by Dongfang qinlan, Dongfang qinlan whispered, "Shh, don''t disturb my son at this critical time!" This is my mother. I think about my son! "Mother? Why? " Dongfang yuechu looks at Dongfang qinlan with a sad face, "brother, he is really playing..." Bang! Hooligans have not yet said the word export, the beginning of the East on the head of a big bag! This is also my mother. I''m not soft hearted when I fight my son. People shake their heads one after another and show sympathy for the eastern moon. As for Liu er''s sister, two lines of clear tears fell from her eyes, she was moved by Gao fan''s sudden tenderness and cried. "Wow Six ears wailed, venting their emotions, "why? Why are you Gao fan? Why do you want to unify the world? Why are you fighting with my brother? " Gao fan looked at six ears with a distressed face and put them in his arms. "Cry, it will be better to cry out!" After beating Gao fan''s chest with six ears and a pair of powder fists, he didn''t struggle any more. he just fell on Gao fan''s chest and cried, crying loudly. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for winning the heart of six ears, points + 100! " One side took down the captured human women, but also one by one made a fool of looking at Gao fan and six ears: "Wow! Your majesty is so handsome "Wow! Your majesty is so gentle "Your Majesty, I''m going to have a monkey with you!" As for Tu shanyaya and Tu shanrongrong, they have already looked at Gao fan with disdain, but for Xiaoli and Dongfang qinlan, they have already rushed to fight with liuer. Why is it so hard to stop your majesty from flirting? Li xueyang nestles in fan Yunfei''s arms and looks longingly at Gao fan and Liu Er, "Your Majesty is such a good man. If I didn''t meet you first, I would like to have a baby with your majesty!" Fan Yunfei''s forehead was full of sweat, "xueyang, don''t scare me..." "My son is really good. That''s six ears! The great demon emperor of Aolai country! He''s the son of Qin LAN in the East. He''s really domineering! " Eastern Qin LAN a face is excited, the right hand heavy in the eastern month beginning of the forehead photograph. Dongfang yuechu has already cried, "mother, who is your own son?" "Shut up! Don''t spoil the atmosphere Dongfang qinlan looks at Dongfang yuechu with disgust, "if you can find me some daughters-in-law like your elder brother, I don''t have to worry about the inheritance of Dongfang yuechu!" Dongfang yuechu looked aggrieved. "I remember my mother often said that if my father dared to take the second room, he would break his leg. How did he get here and encourage me to marry more people?" "Smelly boy, can it be the same..." East Qin LAN a face bad smile, "own son certainly want to marry several daughter-in-law! I like the son who marries more. " "Well! The mother of the double mark Dongfang yuechu stepped forward two steps, turned around and snorted coldly, holding her hands in front of her chest, "isn''t that to marry more daughters-in-law? Who said I couldn''t? Wait and see. I''ll take many wives, too! " "Qie ~" Dongfang qinlan also holds her hands in front of her chest and glances at Dongfang yuechu standing in front of her. suddenly, her eyes become a little dignified. At the same time, fan Yunfei and his wife around Dongfang qinlan became more and more serious, the third daughter of Tushan Yaya frowned at the beginning of the month. It''s a pity that Dongfang yuechu didn''t understand the meaning of frowning and winking. He looked at the people''s sudden serious look, and chuckled, "haha! It seems that you also believe that I can marry a lot of wives, right? " "How many do you want to marry? Shall I help you? " At this time, a beautiful voice from the East behind the beginning of the month. "No, no!" Dongfang yuechu waved his hand with a smile on his face, "I can do this kind of thing myself. I don''t need help..." Before he finished speaking, Dongfang yuechu suddenly realized something, and suddenly felt that his back was cool, and his smiling face gradually solidified. This beautiful voice was familiar to him just now, but he was pretending to be forced. How could it be interrupted? So I didn''t care. Now want to come, this voice is not formal own beauty master? "Master father ~" Dongfang yuechu turned around and began to cry. She looked pitifully at TU Shanhong and said, "I miss you so much!""What''s the matter with your injury?" Tu Shanhong''s face was expressionless and he spoke coldly. Dongfang yuechu looks at the dust on his body. He is stunned. Is master not angry? "Ha ha ~" Dongfang yuechu said with a smile, "it''s no big deal, little hurt!" "Since it''s a minor injury..." After two seconds of hesitation, Tu Shanhong finally hammered out Dongfang yuechu with one punch and broke a dragon stone pillar on the spot. Everyone''s eyes are about to fall to the ground. It''s too violent! Tu Shanhong''s eyes were gloomy, and he slowly took back his fist, "I''ll help you make it bigger, so as not to have a long memory!" "Gulu ~" Dongfang qinlan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stood out with an unhappy face, "Tu Shan Honghong, right? I''m Dongfang qinlan, the mother of Dongfang at the beginning of the month! You beat my son today. As her mother, I have to ask for an explanation for him! " As soon as the eastern Qin Lan''s voice fell, pure Yang Yan appeared in her palm. It''s not good for Gao fan to yell. Why don''t he look at it for a while, and his daughter-in-law and mother-in-law are going to fight? "Liu Er, let me deal with some housework first." Gao fan gently lifted Liu er from his arms. "Well!" Liu Er answered softly, his face turned red, and his face shyly came out of Gao fan''s arms, like a little woman with her hands together in front of her body, she did not dare to look at Gao fan with her head down. Gao fan flashed between the eastern qinlan and tushanhonghong. "Smash! You''re just in time! " Dongfang qinlan''s face was angry, "Tu Shanhong, who dares to beat your brother in front of me, tell me she''s clean up! For the sake of her strength, it''s good to be your brother''s second wife! " Gao fan''s forehead is full of sweat. "Niang, if you can''t speak, don''t speak. Can you let me come?" "Well?" Dongfang qinlan frowned slightly, tiptoed to Gao fan''s ear and whispered, "how? Is the witch very powerful? Even you have to be afraid of her? " Don''t mention how ugly Gao fan''s face is: my mother, do you think you can''t hear others when you whisper? "Niang ~" at this time, Dongfang yuechu got up from the ruins and stood up in pain, "she is my master and my daughter-in-law, don''t fight her!" Chapter 1022 what? daughter-in-law? Eastern Qin LAN completely muddled force, a face dull look to Gao fan, "son smash, tell for Niang, this is not true Da!" Gao fan, with a bitter face, nodded, "what a pity, it''s true!" Dongfang qinlan was flustered at that time and reproached Gao fan in a low voice again, "why didn''t you say it earlier? What now? Such a good daughter-in-law, if I lose her, he will hate me all his life at the beginning of Xiaoyue? " "I..." If Gao fan wants to cry without tears, I have to have a chance! At one time, the scene was very embarrassing, and everyone was shaking their heads, regretting for Dongfang yuechu. they agreed that Dongfang yuechu would have nothing to do with Tu shanhonghong. Poop! At the beginning of the eastern month, it was dark and fell to the ground. Tu Shanhong''s eyes were awe inspiring. After leaving a shadow, he picked up Dongfang yuechu and helped him to pulse. "Nothing!" After a breath, Tu Shanhong said calmly, "I didn''t lay a heavy hand just now, he was just too tired to faint. Just have a rest." "Hoo ~" seeing the scene, Dongfang qinlan finally breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that the daughter-in-law has been saved. "What ~" Dongfang qinlan looks at TU shanhonghong with a smile, "Honghong, I will teach xiaoyuechu a lesson. I want to have three wives and four concubines. I really owe you a beating!" People looked at the eastern Qin LAN, eyes are straight: ah, hello ~ just now you don''t say that! "Your Majesty..." Tu Shanhong looks at Gao fan, "I want to take Dongfang yuechu back to Tu Shan first. this time I found something outside the circle, which is very suitable for him." "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "take the others back with you. When I come back, we''ll go to the Oriental spirit clan." Tu shanhonghong frowns slightly. She doesn''t know what Gao fan is going to do in Dongfang lingzu, but she doesn''t ask much, for her, she will do whatever Gao fan says. Tu Shanhong waved, and a light purple door appeared out of thin air. "What''s this?" A look of surprise flashed across Gao fan''s face. "Tell your majesty, this is the portal I made. You can go back to Tushan if you pass through this portal!" Tu Shan is red and calm. Everyone was surprised. How could Tu Shanhong have such skills? "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s true that Tu Shanhong is really powerful. It''s only how long ago that he learned space skills!" Tu Shanhong nodded respectfully, "it all depends on your grace. If it wasn''t for your grace, I would not have the chance to learn this skill!" "Well." Gao fan nodded with satisfaction, "in this case, you all go back first, and six ears will be together." Six ears willow eyebrow tiny Cu, "Your Majesty, you don''t go back?" "Well." Gao fan nodded and touched the black metal pillar on one side, "the material of the Dragon Palace on the sea floor is good. I''ve seen it. Even I can''t take it back immediately, so I''m going to spend some time!" Liu Er nods. She remembers that his younger brother, the third young master, once said that the Dragon Palace on the sea floor is a powerful magic weapon. the reason why he killed the dragon clan was because he wanted to seize the two magic weapons, the sea god needle and the Dragon Palace on the sea floor. The third young master of dinghaishen needle has got it, but the third young master of the undersea Dragon Palace hasn''t been able to take it for himself after thousands of years, and then he gave it up. The third young master has been sparing no effort to suppress the dragon clan. He is also afraid that the dragon clan will rise again one day by relying on the undersea Dragon Palace, threatening the status of aolaiguo. First of all, the third young master is right. Even Gao fan is very interested in it! Liu Er can''t help shaking her head. Thinking of Gao fan and the third young master, she has endless sadness. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan looks at six ears with a smile, "I will not hurt him!" "Well!" Six ears nodded and stopped talking. After saying goodbye to Gao fan, everyone left one after another. However, Gao fan built a huge boundary to include the whole dragon bay, not because he needed such a large space, but because he found that the so-called Donghai Dragon Palace was made of such a large volume of ferrous metal. "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s acquisition of Wanjie caster! Points + 100! " "Interesting ~" Gao fan''s eyes were shining like stars, and a smile of evil spirit appeared at the corner of his mouth. He meditated, closed his eyes and entered his own spiritual world. In Gao fan''s spiritual world, under a desolate and thick starry sky, there are two vast continents suspended, in the middle of the two continents, there is a black metal body with a diameter of more than ten kilometers and the light of black metal. Between the two continents, there is a light band shining with the light of sightseeing color. The naked eye can see a trace of powerful energy overflowing from the ferrous metal,Along the dark blue light into the two continents, the strength of the two continents in the injection of energy has been strengthened, gradually become tough. "System little sister, what is this Wanjie caster?" Gao fan was suspended in the starry sky, looking at the magic huge black metal body in front of him in surprise. This is the first time that he has found something in the world that can be put directly into his own consciousness space, and it seems that this thing can directly strengthen the continent produced by his own integration. At this time, the little sister of the system has turned into a human figure, dressed in a purple translucent thin shirt, which highlights her tight and material figure incisively and vividly, her skin is smooth and delicate like a lanolin jade, shining with divine brilliance under the dim starry sky. Such a perfect scenery, Gao fan has no time to appreciate, his attention is completely on the world casting. "Gulu ~" the little sister of the system is also looking at the scene with a dull face, and she is also shocked. "Don''t be quiet!" Gao fan looks at the shocked appearance of the little sister of the system and knows that this thing is absolutely a good thing. "The casting of the world!" The little sister of the system looks at Wanjie caster with her eyes straight. "Wanjie caster is a kind of object that can cast the heart of Wanjie. With Wanjie caster, your heart of Wanjie will evolve and become an invincible existence!" Miss system said and licked her tongue, as if she was a little thirsty. "Generally speaking, it''s God''s blessing to get a fist sized Wanjie caster. but you can get such a big one at a time. I don''t know what language to use to describe your luck!" "Strengthen the heart of the world? That''s it? " Gao fan looked up and down at the little sister of the system in doubt, "why do I think this thing is not so simple? After all, your reaction It''s abnormal "Well! This thing has other functions indeed The little sister nodded heavily, and there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. "What''s the effect?" Gao fan looks curious, little sister of the system used to be mysterious and cold, but now it has changed its normal state, little sister of the system can''t see Gao fan wrong, it''s greedy! A little sister will let the system greedy things, Gao fan can''t help but ignore! Chapter 1023 "All right!" Miss system thought for a while, suddenly, her face turned and she looked at Gao fan seriously, even her voice became serious, "since you want to know, I''ll tell you!" Gao fan was stunned, and he felt a little uncomfortable. after all, this is the first time that the younger sister of the system has ever talked to him like this. "Now, you have three choices!" Miss system has a solemn face. "first, the heart of the world will be strengthened to an unprecedented level by using the casting tool of the world! Second, I will be separated from the system with the casting tool of the world, and I will become an independent living body instead of the consciousness body controlled by the system now! Third... " "Don''t worry about the third!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ll choose the second one! This is what I promised you before. As long as you have the chance, I will give you freedom. " "No! Listen to me first The younger sister of the system didn''t show a happy expression because of Gao fan''s words, but still had a dignified face, "third, you can use Wanjie casting tool to kill me and the system! From then on, you have complete control of the system yourself! There are as many points as you want, whatever you want, whatever you want. You can do whatever you want. You are invincible Listening to the little sister of the system, Gao fan was stunned at that time. Full control system? What do you want? Invincible? It''s self-evident what this means to him. It''s the rhythm of direct customs clearance! "This..." There was a little hesitation in Gao fan''s eyes. no one could avoid the temptation. "How do you choose?" Miss system looks at Gao fan calmly with an old face, it seems that no matter what kind of decision Gao fan makes, she will help Gao fan. Gao fan''s face was dignified, staring at the huge metal body in the distance, in front of such a big temptation, he really hesitated. "You have to make a choice quickly. Now both continents are absorbing the energy of Wanjie caster. after a long time, I''m afraid that the remaining energy will not be enough for you to completely control the system!" System little sister reminds again. "Hiss..." Gao fan took a deep breath and then spit it out. I''m afraid that the air will suddenly be quiet and the atmosphere will become solidified. "Oh, forget it!" A moment later, Gao fan shook his head and laughed at himself, "I also want to control the system completely But I''m more willing to keep my promise. " "I''ll take the second one and give you freedom!" Gao fan looks at the little sister of the system with a smile. His eyes are firm and unquestionable. "The invincible opportunity in the world, I choose to give up!" The little sister of the system''s calm face flashed a look of consternation, and then returned to calm, "do you really think about it? Don''t regret it "Of course!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ve decided to separate you from the system with the universal caster and become an independent living body!" The little sister of the system trembled and her eyes became blurred. After spending such a long time with Gao fan, the younger sister of the system has always appeared in front of Gao fan with the mysterious image of Gao Leng, because she doesn''t like Gao fan, a man who flirts everywhere. Although this is not to blame Gao fan, after all, the system needs to open the harem to become stronger. In a sense, Gao fan is also forced. But when Gao fan opened the harem, he didn''t feel guilty at all and had fun, which made the little sister of the system see clearly the nature of Gao fan as an astringent person. So in fact, the little sister of the system has never caught a cold with Gao fan. But now, she has to admit that she was moved by Gao fan. She didn''t know how to thank Gao fan for giving her such a chance to control the system. Say Gao fan is stupid. Gao fan is never a fool. It''s said that Gao fan keeps his promise, but there are many times when he is shameless. Thinking about it, the little sister of the system can only doubt in her heart, this boy won''t like me, so do you want me to be independent from the system? That''s right! That must be it! System little sister is very determined, after all, Gao fan is such a beautiful woman to see on the people ah! "All right!" Thinking about this, the little sister of the system suddenly found that the psychological burden is not so heavy. Miss system looks up and looks at Gao fan calmly, "if you choose like this, first of all, I want to congratulate you on choosing the right one!" With a big wave of the little sister of the system, the Wanjie caster in GAOFAN''s consciousness space disappears. "Next, I''ll take a little time to digest the Wanjie casting vessel!You remember, such a large number of Wanjie castors can''t be ownerless. Once I completely digest them, the other side will surely notice! Next, we need to make good preparations. Once the master of the world casting tool comes to us, I''m afraid we will face a powerful enemy! " Gao fan''s eyes were cold, and he could not help but feel a little frightened! What you said reminds me, since Wanjie castors are so rare, who is the collector of such a large number of Wanjie castors? " "I don''t know yet!" System little sister eyes firm, "but you can be sure that the other side must be very strong!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded solemnly. System Miss sister no longer words, directly disappear. Gao fan also withdrew from the divine space and went back to Tushan. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the temple of Gao fan. Bai Nai, the Lord of destruction, is sitting on the steps in front of the temple. behind him, there is a group of bodyguards standing guard for Gao fan''s temple. After Gao fan became the Lord of God, he went directly into the next world, without conferring the title of temple guard. But how can a temple not be guarded? So the four main hall owners discussed to guard Gao fan in shifts. This month, it''s time for the Lord of destruction. "do not know what time the gods came back, really worried about death." make complaints about the disappearance of , and start to Tucao, "God is really, so I have no time to go to the waves......" At this time, there was a slight fluctuation in the space where the temple was located, an old man with tortoise shell and young hair appeared in front of the Lord of destruction with a stick. If Gao fan was here, he would be surprised and cry out: "fairy turtle!" Yes, the old man looks like a tortoise fairy. "This is a God The Lord of disillusionment stands up in amazement. Those who can freely enter and leave the temple space are all gods of great power. "Where is your God? Let him come out to see me The old man with turtle shell looks unhappy and looks at the temple space with disdain. "Lord, calm down!" The disillusioned Lord looked dignified and bowed, "who is your God? My God is not in the temple. When he comes back, I will report to him that you have come to see him! " The old tortoise shell opened his eyes and locked his breath on the master of destruction. "So, he''s in the small world?" Chapter 1024 "Please forgive me! I can''t tell you the whereabouts of my God The palm of the destroyer''s hand is full of sweat. The power of the God level can be killed by blowing his breath. "Hum!" The tortoise fairy snorted heavily and leaned on the wooden stick in his hand. "Poof!" The Lord of destruction suddenly widened his eyes, vomited blood and knelt on the ground. The temple guards surrounded the old man one after another. Even if they were very strong, they wanted to fight. "Presumptuous!" The old man drank coldly, and all the guards turned into fly ash. The leader of disillusionment has a blue face. It''s so humiliating to be bullied by others. his eyes at the old man become fierce. The tortoise shell old man glanced at the disillusioned master, "you have a strong look in your eyes, but it''s a pity You are dying "Please be merciful, Lord!" At this time, the Lord of life, the Lord of dragon and the Lord of fear appeared together and knelt down in front of the old man. "What? "The Lord of silence?" There was a flash of surprise on the face of the disillusioned Lord. No wonder he had no power to fight back. It turned out to be the old tortoise. "The Lord of destruction, he doesn''t know your identity and offends you. We are here to apologize to you!" The main face of life dignified, said. Last time he was the God of the sword, and this time he was the God of annihilation. Not long after he became the God, Gao fan attracted the great powers of the two gods. is this a bit of luck? "Well! Where are you qualified to apologize? " The tortoise shell old man raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "let your God come to apologize to me!" The Lord of life''s eyes were awe inspiring, "tell the Lord of solitude, my Lord of God has indeed gone to the small world, but we don''t know where we have gone!" "How long have you been away?" The old turtle shell squints at the Lord of life. The strong breath makes the whole body tremble. The Lord of life is trembling. She won''t answer this question. if you let the other party know the time of leaving, you will be able to find Gao fan''s whereabouts. "I''m sorry!" The master of life is close and clench, "forgive..." "Poof!" The three main hall owners vomited blood at the same time and fell to the ground directly. The tortoise shell old man twisted his eyebrows, took a deep breath, and looked embarrassed. "How can the younger generation be so stubborn now? I just want to know if he has gone to the small world? Why doesn''t anyone want to tell me? " When the God of silence spoke, all the people held their necks one after another, they were choked by the God of silence, and they were in great pain. "God of silence, show mercy ~" at this moment, a beautiful figure in silver armor came from the void. The visitor has long black hair and a flawless face. his skin is like cream, his hands are like catkins, his lips are bright, and his country is beautiful. A pair of star eyes seem to be shining with insight into all the light, between the heroic eyebrows. The silver armour is light, which vividly outlines her perfect figure. two long white and thin legs extend from the silver armour, which is perfect and full of fierce momentum, which makes people feel chilly. "It''s you?" The turtle shell old man looked at the old man, and there was a trace of consternation in his disdainful eyes, "what? The God of sword mainly wants to meddle in my business? " "I dare not!" The Lord of the sword held the sword and made a bow, "but I came here at the command of the Lord of the eternal world, and I will take Gao fan, the new Lord of Jin, to the eternal world, so please give us a face." "Hum!" The Lord of annihilation snorted coldly and looked at the Lord of the sword jokingly, "little girl You have a lot of courage. How dare you take the eternal world to crush me? " "I dare not!" The God of the sword had a dignified face. "I''m just telling you the truth." "Since Gao fan is the one you like in the world of eternal life, I will be the Lord of the world of eternal life today! Go back and tell you, Lord of the world, I will come to ask for advice one day The God of silence, with a proud face, disappeared into the air in the next second. Seeing that the God of silence finally left, the four main hall owners bowed respectfully to the God of sword, "thank you, God of sword!" "Unimpeded ~" the God of the sword waved and lifted the four main hall masters from the ground, "where''s your God? Did you really not come back? " "I don''t dare to hide something from the Lord of the sword. The Lord of the sword hasn''t come back yet!" The Lord of life shakes his head slightly. The God of the sword had a dignified face. "I don''t know what your God had done. unexpectedly, the old tortoise of the level of annihilation God was attracted!" "Is it troublesome to kill the Lord?" The Lord of life frowned slightly and asked tentatively."I''m not afraid to tell you that he''s really in trouble!" The God of the sword has a dignified look in his eyes. "The God of silence is one of the five great creation gods in the world." "Five creatives?" The fourth hall master was stunned at that time. "Yes The God of the sword breathed a deep breath, and his face was dignified. "The five creation gods are the five great powers that created the heaven and the world. they created the heaven and the world together, and their life span is as long as the history of the heaven and the world." "But..." The Lord of life frowned, "why is his strength only God level?" "Because of his bad luck!" The God of the sword looked indifferent. "Forget it, I won''t tell you about it But even if he is not lucky, he is invincible at the level of God. even in the realm of world God, there are few people who can fight with him. " "What?" The four main hall owners were shocked at that time. Over a whole level, there are few people who can fight with one of them? What kind of pervert is the old man? Only now do they realize what kind of existence Gao fan has provoked, it''s a guy who doesn''t even pay attention to the world Master! "That''s all for today." The God of sword holds the sword and closes his eyes, "go back to heal your wounds. I will wait for your God to come back here." "Thank you, Lord of the sword!" After thanking the master of the fourth hall, he left respectfully. ¡­¡­ Fox demon little matchmaker world. Outside the southern kingdom, the border of Tushan is in the 100000 mountains. Gao fan stood with his hands in the air. "Over there! I remember that big tree is the entrance of the Oriental spirit clan! " The East Qin LAN Eye Bead son stares greatly, a face is firm. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang already showed an expression of disgust and suspicion. "Niang, you have made a mistake eight times. Can you be accurate this time?" Everyone, including Tu Shanhong, thought deeply of the words of Dongfang yuechu. Gao fan has brought out all the people who want to come this time. after all, the last time Tu Shanya''s three children ran out secretly sounded an alarm for Gao fan. instead of letting them run out secretly, it''s better to stay with them, at least to protect the safety of the family. Chapter 1025 "At the beginning of the month, you''re really good!" Cui Yu Ming Luan is charming and smiling, "where can you make complaints about your mother?" "That''s it Huan all falls orchid to echo a way, "if I have such son, buttocks all open flower for you!" Eastern Qin LAN a face is gratified, "have a look! Take a good look at the beginning of Dongfang month! Do you think your elder brother''s daughter-in-law can talk? I''ve given birth to your son for nothing Dongfang yuechu''s face was black, and she could only look helplessly at TU Shanhong, "master, father, help me!" Tu Shanhong was calm. "Did you do your homework today?" "No..." Dongfang yuechu was stunned, "but haven''t we all gone out? What do you do? " "I haven''t done my homework. I still talk so much!" Tu Shanhong has already raised her powder fist. "No!" Dongfang held Gao fan''s thigh at the beginning of the month. These women are really terrible. "Cough!" Gao fan embarrassed smile, "OK, OK, we''d better go to the big tree first to have a look there!" As Gao fan waved his hand, he flashed with all the people, appeared in front of the big tree that Dongfang qinlan had pointed to before. The tree is nearly 100 meters high and nearly 10 meters in diameter, it has luxuriant branches and leaves, which block out the sky and the sun, the trunk is covered with moss, which exudes an ancient flavor. "Wow Tu Shanya looked at the tree in amazement, "this tree is so big! It''s bigger than our Tushan KUQING tree! " "Well!" Tu Shanrong also nodded with a smile, "I didn''t expect there were such big trees in the world. it seems that we don''t know much about them." Cuiyuling squatted on the ground, grabbed a handful of soil and smelled, "it seems that this tree, like the bitter tree, is a species left over from ancient times, aura overflows, and even the soil is full of aura, if you practice here, you can do it much faster than in the ordinary cave." "If the Oriental spirit clan can find such ancient trees as the basis for settling down, it really can''t afford the title of" spirit clan "...." Sister Liu Er looked up at the crown of the tree, a pretty face with a novel smile, it seems that even she is the first time to see such a tall tree. Jin Chenxi and Xiao Li are standing next to Gao fan, and they don''t say a word. "That''s not true!" Eastern Qin LAN hands akimbo, look proud, "according to my father''s notes, the Eastern spirit family is very powerful! At that time, he was just the marginal blood of an oriental spirit family, but with this marginal blood, he established the Oriental family in the human world, let the pure Yang Yan of demon killing spirit fire shine in the human world, let the Oriental family become the second largest human force weaker than the royal family "An oriental spirit clan looks down on the edge of the tiny blood can have such achievements, really curious about the Oriental spirit clan of those hidden old monsters have reached what kind of level?" Six ears slightly some curiously say. "What? Haven''t you even entered the Oriental spirit clan? " Tu Shanhong looks at Liu Er curiously, "with the power of the third young master coming to the world, you can''t have no records of the Oriental spirit clan in Aolai country, can you?" After all, aolaiguo is recognized as the strongest power in the world. "No Liu Er shook his head slightly, "people of Dongfang lingzu can hide so much that even my younger brother can''t find them, moreover, my younger brother''s focus has been on healing for thousands of years, in addition to suppressing the dragon clan, he hasn''t made trouble outside for thousands of years." "Well." Tu Shan nodded solemnly with a red face. She didn''t know why. She was a little uneasy, "now I''d better enter the Oriental spirit clan first. It should be ok if your majesty is here." "So mother..." Gao fan looks at the eastern Qin LAN with a smile, "now how do we go to the Eastern spirit clan?" People look at the eastern qinlan, yes, how can the Eastern spirit clan go? "Er..." Eastern Qin Lan''s face showed an awkward and calm smile, "I don''t know!" All of you: -- "Since you don''t know how to get in, I''ll have to be rough." As he spoke, Gao fan raised his right hand to the tree, "a hidden border has been set up here to hide the entrance. Now let me break the border!" "Wow!" Gao fan''s palm gently grasps, the space in front of the public seems to be glass, but it is broken, revealing the world in the border. Just for a moment, a broken Valley appeared in front of everyone. This world is in sharp contrast to the world where Gao fan and others live, where the grass is green and the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant,The mountains and rivers over there are broken. It''s terrible. The dark sky was full of thunder and lightning, the rain was pouring down, and thick smoke was billowing everywhere on the scorched land. just on the ground not far from the people, there was a human corpse with only the upper body left. This corpse''s forehead is marked with fire cloud, which is no doubt from the Oriental spirit clan. A smell mixed with scorch and putrefaction came to our face, making everyone''s stomach tumbling. "Smash it!" Eastern Qin Lan''s one face is stunned of looking at Gao fan, "you just started too have no weight!" They all nodded and thought it was GAOFAN pot. "I didn''t do it! I don''t want to carry this pot Gao fan shook his head vigorously, "I''m very sure that I just started to break the boundary of this small area..." Cui Yuling has squatted beside the half corpse to check, "Your Majesty is right, this corpse has started to rot, at least yesterday''s corpse" six ears pointed to the valley, "you see white smoke everywhere in the valley, indicating that the fire has been extinguished, the fire just started is black smoke, which is not your Majesty''s work." They nodded one after another, but they were confused when they were concerned. after they calmed down, they also saw the clue. "And now what?" Dongfang yuechu frowned, "where are we going to find dad?" "For today''s plan, we can only find out if there are any living people of the Oriental spirit clan and ask what happened." Red eye Ming Luan looks calm. "But under such circumstances, I''m afraid it''s hard to find a living person!" Huan all fell blue and frowned, "the Oriental spirit clan was obviously exterminated by others, moreover, the other party''s method is more ruthless than our southern kingdom. Our southern kingdom at least needs to leave a whole corpse! How could they... " "Maybe Don''t bother Six ears eyes a Lin, looking at the foot of the land, "you are out, or I ask you to come out!" Everyone was shocked. Why did Liu Er suddenly speak to the ground? Chapter 1026 "Hissing ~" the next second, I saw six ears at the foot of the land a while squirming, a handsome smile from the ground out, "six ears elder sister, long time no see!" All of them were surprised. They made way for a piece of open space and let people come out. The visitor climbed out and bowed respectfully to everyone. "Hello, everyone. Let me introduce myself. My name is Xiaoxin. I''m a member of the huangquan clan." "What''s going on here?" Six ears eyebrow a pick, fingertips have flame in the beat. "Sister Liu Er, don''t get excited!" There was a lot of sweat on Xiaoxin''s forehead. "I don''t know much about it. I only know that there was a big war here, and one group of people was slaughtered by the other side. now it seems that the people who were destroyed are the legendary Dongfang lingzu. As for the people who destroyed the Dongfang lingzu, I don''t know!" "And what do you huangquan people don''t know?" Gao fan''s face is calm and he looks at Xiaoxin fiercely. "Your Majesty Gao fan, I really don''t know!" Xiaoxin''s face has shown a frightening expression, "I''m just a little soldier of the huangquan nationality. I dare not deceive your majesty Gao fan!" "Hum!" Gao Fan said with a cold smile, "how can there be something you huangquan people don''t know? But since we can''t find any living people, why don''t we go to the hell and find out who died at the same time as the Dongfang lingzu? " "This..." Xiaoxin hesitated for two seconds, with a respectful smile on his face, "Xiaode thinks so too. Please move your steps and go to the hell with me." "Lead the way ahead..." Gao fan frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Xiaoxin would cooperate so well. At present, it seems that the extinction of the Oriental spirit clan has nothing to do with the huangquan clan. "Just a small force is limited, can only take one person to go, so please ladies wait here!" Xiaoxin looks at everyone with an apologetic face. "No harm! You just need to open the way in front of you. I''ll take care of the others! I know a little bit about how to escape from the earth! " Gao fan''s face was flat and he waved his hand. The soil under his feet began to wriggle. Yes, he got Soha from the 200 points he got in Longwan before, gained the blood of Yama, and after fusion, he gained the power to control life and death and the power to master the local lineage. So tudun is a piece of cake for Gao fan. Xiaoxin is a little surprised. The skill of escaping from the earth is a natural ability of the huangquan people. It''s the first time that he has seen someone outside the huangquan people. As for everyone, they are used to everything. "Your Majesty Gao fan knows everything from heaven to earth. It really deserves the reputation." Slightly surprised, Xiaoxin respectfully flatters Gao fan, pushes his body underground and quickly sinks into the ground. Gao fan led the crowd to follow him. They were speechless all the way, and they soon got to the bottom of the earth. After passing through the soil layer, people come to an underground passage, according to Xiaoxin''s introduction, the prefecture is in a huge underground space, there are many such passages around the underground space, which are used to let them go out to work when they come back. The more people walk in the middle of the passage towards a bright place, the larger the space outside will be. Soon they walk out of the passage, and the outside world will suddenly become bright. At this time, people are located on a cliff, looking at it, it is an open underground space, like an independent world. The sky is inlaid with countless luminous crystals, which make the world bright. In front of people''s eyes is a dense forest, in the distance is a green plain and a winding river, on the plain, there is a huge city. The city is built on the mountain. It stretches endlessly, but it can''t see the end. "Wow!" Eastern Qin LAN looked around in amazement, not stingy of his praise, "I didn''t expect that there was such a beautiful world under the ground!" "Yes Tushan Rongrong began to smile, "I always thought that hell was a dark and bloody place, I didn''t expect to have such a beautiful scenery." "That''s it The rest agreed. "Tu Shan''s three masters don''t mean hell. It''s hell. It''s the place to deal with evil." Xiaoxin nodded with a smile, "we huangquan people are demons, we also pursue a comfortable environment." Everyone nodded, so it was. "Well, look at that city!" Xiaoxin pointed to the city in the distance, "that''s the city of our huangquan people, and that''s what you call the hell. Now let''s go!" Gao fan nodded and motioned Xiaoxin to lead the way. Everyone has Xiaoxin to open the way. Although the guard is very surprised at the appearance of such human beings, he still let them into the city.When people come and go on the streets, there are vendors selling things, just like cities in the human world. "Ah! What kind of pill is this! Can you eat it? " Tu Shanya has jumped in front of a vendor, picked up a yellow pill and put it in front of her nose to smell it. "Absolutely not!" Xiaoxin quickly came forward to stop, "the pills of this prefecture are very poisonous to the living people, very poisonous!" "What is this dagger? Have a good look Tu Shanya picked up another exquisite dagger. "Toxic! Toxic Xiaoxin takes down the dagger in a hurry and looks bitter. If one of these people is really cold, he really can''t get away with it. "Boring!" Tu Shanya put his hands on his chest and said, "it''s not allowed to touch, it''s not allowed to touch. It''s really boring in your hell!" "Yes, yes Xiaoxin looks helpless, "what sister Yaya taught us is that our underground is so boring ~" now he is eager for these people to leave by themselves. "Come on, Yaya!" Tu Shanhong finally couldn''t go on, "don''t delay the business." "Oh ~" Tu Shanya spat out her tongue and came back with a smart face. "Let''s go! Get down to business Gao fan looks at Xiaoxin. "Yes! Your majesty Xiaoxin is very respectful and leads the way. "Do you have Tianqi benevolent emperor?" Gao fan spoke lightly. Xiaoxin was slightly stunned, "what emperor?" "What Gao fan waved his hand. It seems that the hell in the fox demon world is really different from what he knows. Tianqi Rensheng is the master of hell in his journey to the West. "You can take me to see the strongest person here now!" "What?" Xiao Xin Leng Leng, "isn''t your majesty going to check the list of the dead? The strongest patriarch of huangquan here, you can''t find these when you go to see the strongest patriarch of huangquan. after all, the patriarch doesn''t care about it on weekdays. " "No problem! Go and see him Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was firm. Chapter 1027 "This..." Xiaoxin was embarrassed. After two seconds of hesitation, he nodded respectfully, "please come with me!" Soon, Gao fan and his party came to the residence of the head of the huangquan clan. Xiaoxin takes Gao fan and his party into the reception hall to wait, several huangquan boys serve fruit and tea for Gao fan and others. Along the way, Gao fan was observing the situation of this prefecture, but he didn''t see anything unusual. It''s too strange that Dongfang lingzu was destroyed. The big forces in this world are basically absorbed or destroyed by Gao fan. except for the huangquan clan, Gao fan can''t think of any other force that can quietly destroy such a huge thing as the Oriental spirit clan. So when Gao fan saw Xiaoxin at the first glance, he locked the suspicious target on the huangquan people. So he asked Xiaoxin to come to the hell with himself and others just to test it. But after the trial along the way, Gao fan can almost be sure that this Xiaoxin really does not know the reason for the demise of the Oriental spirit clan. But even if Xiaoxin doesn''t know, it doesn''t mean that this is not the work of the huangquan people, so Gao fan wants to see the master of huangquan. After all, if Xiaoxin doesn''t know such a big event as extermination, the Lord of the yellow spring will know. Soon, the Lord of the yellow spring came to the living room in a hurry. The other party is wearing a grey robe and a high hat, with a handsome face and looks very young. Xiaoxin had previously introduced that the huangquan people would keep their young looks until they died, so people didn''t feel strange about such a young master of huangquan. "If your majesty Gao fan is here, please forgive me if you are not welcome far away." The Lord of the yellow spring comes to Gao fan and bows with a smile on his face. Gao fan gently lifted up the Lord of the yellow spring and looked at him meaningfully. "The Lord of the yellow spring doesn''t have to give this big gift. After all, the people of the yellow spring haven''t announced that they will join my kingdom!" "This..." The Lord of the yellow spring flashed a little surprise in his eyes. He glanced at Xiaoxin beside him faintly: what''s the matter? Didn''t you say you came to check people? How do you talk about the incorporation as soon as you come up? Xiaoxin''s eyes meet the Lord of the yellow spring, the pain in his heart! How do I know? All the people were calm and silent. It''s a great feeling to go out with your majesty! Every time I see a big man, he is respectful, and no one dares to neglect him. Especially at the beginning of Dongfang month, he has been absorbed in watching every movement of Gao fan. Yes, he wants to learn everything about Gao fan, including every expression and posture when he pretends to be forced. "The Lord of huangquan doesn''t have to be so nervous. I''m not here to take in the huangquan people today." Gao fan smiles and goes on, "I''m here to ask the head of huangquan clan to help me find out who killed the dongfangling clan." "Xiaoxin has reported this to me! The small one has been checked. I believe there will be results soon! " The Lord of the yellow spring answered quickly. When he heard Gao fan''s words, didn''t he understand Gao fan''s meaning? Gao fan''s meaning is obvious, as long as it is found out, the huangquan people will be fine, if it is not found out, the huangquan people will be dead. But the Lord of the yellow spring is flustered, because he knows that the things of the Oriental spirit clan are done by the people of the yellow spring clan, and he personally instructs his followers to do them. As for the reason for doing so, it''s not because of the order of the third young master, to go to Dongfang lingzu and catch a man who has nothing to do with them. As a result, ghost knows what happened, and the dongfangling clan was exterminated. At that time, when the confidant brought the man back to report the destruction of the Dongfang spirit clan, the head of huangquan clan didn''t pay much attention to it. naturally, he thought that the Dongfang spirit clan had been closed to the outside world for too many years. Coupled with the magic weapon given by the third young master, it was normal for the Dongfang spirit clan to be destroyed. Originally, the Lord of the yellow spring thought that the Dongfang lingzu had been destroyed, and his subordinates did it perfectly, but he didn''t expect Gao fan to find his own head. He is still wondering how Gao fan can take charge of the affairs of the Dongfang lingzu. didn''t your majesty Gao fan incorporate the Dongfang lingzu? Why do you mind their business? "I''ll give you ten seconds! Ten seconds later, if you can''t make up a reasonable reason for me, I will kill you myself and destroy the foundation of this prefecture! " Gao fan''s tone was flat and didn''t seem angry at all. "Make it up?" The head of huangquan clan was calm on the surface, but he was flustered in his heart. "I don''t understand what your majesty Gao fan means. this matter has been investigated. Please give your majesty more time!" "I know!" Gao fan, with a languid face, takes the cup of tea on the table, blows it gently and continues to explore,"You are not the mastermind of such a big thing, but there is another mastermind behind the scenes. as long as you tell me the name of the mastermind behind the scenes, I promise to listen to you. You are the only one who will die for the huangquan people! If not All the people of the yellow spring are destroyed "Don''t deceive others too much, your majesty Gao fan!" However, Gao fan is so powerful that he threatens to exterminate the clan as soon as he comes up. He simply doesn''t give him face. All the people stopped talking, and even Liu Er looked at Gao fan curiously, sometimes even Liu Er felt that Gao fan was too strong. In the face of the enemy, the common means used by the general strong are coercion and inducement, but when Gao fan comes here, there is nothing left but coercion, and inducement is completely ignored by him. In Gao fan''s words, in the face of absolute strength, all routines are floating clouds. "Too much deception?" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and looked at the head of the huangquan clan with great interest, "so The head of huangquan clan doesn''t intend to confess? " "Your Majesty gofan!" The head of the huangquan clan said with a look of awe in his eyes, "you are famous and have the power to understand the world, which is unparalleled in the world. but you have to be reasonable in doing things, which is not done by the huangquan clan! How do you want me to confess? " The head of huangquan clan is also confident. first of all, the third young master asked them to do it. It''s really not good to give up the third young master. but the third young master''s method is more terrible than Gao fan''s, so he dares not offend anyone now. In the case of Gao fan without clear evidence, the head of huangquan clan is still unwilling to confess. Now, in the view of the head of huangquan clan, Gao fan is only using means to bully himself, and will not really do it. "Ha ha ~" Gao fan gave a faint smile, and a smile of banter appeared on his face. "Since there is no need to talk about it, I only need to do it!" "Do it, do it!" The head of huangquan clan has a stiff face and a smile in his heart. it seems that he is right to guess. Gao fan can''t do it! Generally, if you really want to do something, you don''t tell others that I want to do it. once you say that you want to do something, you mean you don''t want to do it. Chapter 1028 "I''m a member of the yellow spring family. I''m open and aboveboard, and I never cover up!" The head of huangquan clan looks resolute and righteous, "Your Majesty Gao fan has to go his own way, and I have no way to let him destroy us! Remove the anger from your heart With these words, the head of huangquan clan was raised with confidence. When Gao fan came to this world, he didn''t kill twice, and he killed some heinous guys. In the view of the head of the huangquan clan, Gao fan is a guy who loves fame, so he will never kill another huangquan clan, at least not without evidence. Seeing that the head of huangquan clan was so righteous, the people who followed Gao fan frowned one after another. Now it seems that Gao fan is a complete strategist and has no moral advantage at all. Tu shanhonghong is slightly moved. She even wants to persuade Gao fan not to do so. She is afraid that today''s news will have a bad impact on Gao fan, but when she thinks about the orderly universe managed by Gao fan, Tu shanhonghong feels that she is thinking too much. Liu er''s idea is similar to that of Tu shanhonghong, but she didn''t come forward to speak for the huangquan people after all, because after this time together, she believes that Gao fan is not a murderer who will kill the whole family. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang frowned. Even he felt that Gao fan was acting a little too much today. Was it a bit of bullying? Dongfang qinlan has already pulled Gao fan''s sleeve and winked at him, "son smash, although we are strong, it''s wrong to bully people!" Seeing the reaction of the people around Gao fan, the head of huangquan clan seems to be calm on the surface, but he is happy in his heart, "hum! Fight with me, you are still young! " "Niang, don''t worry. I''ll take care of everything." Gao fan turned his head and took a sip of tea. Eastern Qin LAN wants to say and stop. It seems that Gao fan''s words are the imperial edict. As long as Gao fan speaks, she will do it. Then, Gao fan looks at the head of the huangquan clan with a smile, "the huangquan clan is an earthworm. As long as there is only one finger left, it will not be killed! Even if I can destroy the hell, there will be some fish who will miss the net. then your living people will spread the story of my violent and bloodthirsty, which will affect my reputation. is that what you rely on The head of the huangquan clan was slightly surprised. He was right by Gao fan. That''s why he had no fear. But at this moment, he has to keep calm or something will happen. "Hum!" The head of the huangquan clan, with a healthy face, waved his sleeves heavily. "I don''t understand what your majesty Gao fan is saying!" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "what I like most is you who are brave and careful and like to challenge the limit!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the head of the huangquan clan suddenly widened his eyes, because he felt the crisis of death! This kind of crisis is not the damage to the body, nor the damage to the soul. The feeling is very mysterious and can''t be described by words, but in the face of this power, the head of huangquan clan clearly knows that as long as Gao fan is willing, he and the huangquan clan will disappear from now on. Think about the beginning, even in the face of the peak of the three young master, the head of the huangquan clan never felt like this. The feeling of death, which made him feel extreme fear, was something he had never had since he was born. At this moment, the head of huangquan clan was stunned. Gao fan controls the way of life and death of the king of hell. It''s not easy to kill the family of the netherworld. "No way! No way The head of the huangquan clan is going crazy. How can anyone threaten the life of the huangquan clan? The crowd was stunned: What''s impossible? What are you talking about? What''s going on here? Why did the patriarch of huangquan, who had just died with dignity and generosity, suddenly panic like this? Gao fan looked at the head of huangquan clan with great interest, "do you say it or not?" The head of huangquan clan looks at Gao fan nervously. He thinks that this may be a kind of illusion created by Gao fan intentionally, which may not be true. "No!" The head of huangquan clan gritted his teeth. He chose to bet on Gao fan. In fact, he didn''t have that ability. "It seems that you will not be honest, head of huangquan clan." Gao Fan said with a cool face, the boys of the huangquan nationality who served tea and water fell to the ground one after another and lost their lives. What? As the head of the huangquan clan, he naturally has the ability to sense the life and death of his own people. he knows better than anyone that these people lost their lives in the moment just now.Gao fan''s way of killing people, no blood, no pain, is unheard of! Even the head of huangquan clan, who has been practicing the way of life and death, has no idea. "Patriarch?" Xiaoxin looks at the head of huangquan clan in amazement, in his opinion, these clansmen are indeed dead, but he doesn''t believe it. How can the people with so strong vitality die so easily? The head of huangquan clan ignored Xiaoxin''s words, but looked at Gao fan in horror, his face could not calm down any more. Looking at Gao fan, his eyes were full of fear, and he murmured, "you What on earth are you Who is it? " "Dust to dust, earth to earth!" Gao fan didn''t answer the words of the head of huangquan clan, but closed his eyes with melancholy, then the ground squirmed, and the bodies of the boys were wrapped in soil and sank into the ground, the ground was restored to a clean and tidy slate, as if nothing had happened. "How can you know the power of the earth?" The huangquan people were so surprised that their mouths grew up and their chin almost fell to the ground. "I said, if you confess, you''ll die. if you don''t, you''ll be buried with the Dongfang lingzu." Gao fan''s face is light and cloudless. It''s like saying something irrelevant. " if you want to see it, I don''t mind putting on such a big play in huangquan. After all, this is the bottom of the earth. I just think this land has never appeared in this world! " "When the emperor was angry, the corpse was lying in front of him, and the blood was floating in the scull..." The head of the huangquan clan murmured, and his eyes were lost. a handsome face suddenly lost its color and became very pale. He never thought that Gao fan was so powerful. Xiaoxin was already flustered at this time. He knelt down directly in front of Gao fan and kowtowed, "Your Majesty, please forgive me! This is really not the work of our huangquan people. Please don''t embarrass the patriarch any more! " Gao fan ignored Xiaoxin''s words, raised his eyebrows and looked at the head of huangquan clan with a cold face, "10, 9, 8..." With Gao fan''s countdown, huangquan patriarch''s heart turned up a storm. Gao fan''s achievements have been spread all over the world. They slaughtered Beishan, reorganized Yiqi daomeng, forced Nanguo and destroyed the dragon clan. At present, Gao fan shows the power that makes him feel frightened. at this time, he thinks that even the third young master can''t compete with Gao fan. In the face of such a powerful guy who can be called God like, the mentality of the head of huangquan clan has collapsed. ¡°3¡¢2¡­¡­¡± Before Gao fan''s voice fell, the head of the huangquan clan directly lay on the ground, with a face of broken nose and tears, "no, I''ll do it all!" All of them were stunned. Is your majesty right? Fu kneels on the ground of small new is also a face muddled force, what situation? Is it really our huangquan people who did it? Chapter 1029 Six ears frowned tightly. Now it seems that the collapse of the dongfangling clan was caused by the huangquan clan. But based on Liu er''s understanding of the huangquan people, isn''t the huangquan people such an aggressive race? Why did you suddenly destroy the Oriental spirit clan? The most suspicious thing is that the Oriental spirit clan manipulates the flame, which is a natural killer for the huangquan clan. How did the huangquan clan destroy each other? "Say it..." Gao fan laughs on the surface, but he is speechless in his heart. I wipe it. It''s really you who did it! Originally, Gao fan tried to be the head of the huangquan clan. The four dead boys were still alive. He didn''t want to kill anyone. "The dongfangling clan did destroy us. Please let go of my clan. I''d like to die and thank you." The head of huangquan clan fell on the ground and knocked heavily on the ground, his voice trembled and he looked distressed. "What?" Eastern Qin LAN exclaimed in surprise, "did you see an ordinary human man when you were destroying the Oriental spirit clan, he is not a member of the Oriental spirit clan, and should not be in your attack target!" A little surprise flashed in the eyes of the head of the huangquan clan I wipe! It''s because of the man! "At that time..." The Lord of the yellow spring turned pale and spoke with fear, "the situation was urgent at that time! The battlefield is a mess! I don''t see any men! " At such a time, it''s better to insist on pretending to be stupid. Do you really want to admit it? "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, and his face was not happy Now that you are not willing to cooperate, do you think I will not destroy your family? " "I dare not!" The head of the Lord of the yellow spring kowtowed to the ground, and immediately the blood flowed, "I swear by my life, I will never deceive your majesty Gao fan! I really haven''t seen any men He didn''t, because he didn''t go at all. The work was done by his subordinates. As for the people, he was taken away by the people sent by the third young master before he saw them. Gao fan looked at the Lord of the yellow spring coldly, "I''ll give you another chance Because that man is my father "What?" The master of the yellow spring was stunned at that time. He looked at Gao fan in disbelief, his face was frightened, and even his eyebrows were shaking. He finally understood why Gao fan came to the underworld so strongly. If dad is caught, no one will go crazy if this kind of thing is changed! How did the third young master of Keng father send such a deadly task to us? If he had known that he was Gao fan''s father, he would not have dared to go up if he had given him 10000 courage! "So..." Gao fan glanced at the master of the yellow spring, and the little look in each other''s eyes was to know the appearance of Dongfang''s father, "I know That emissary behind the scenes may be powerful enough to destroy you huangquan people! But if you think clearly, I can destroy the huangquan people now, and I promise that as long as you tell me the truth, I can protect you huangquan people from dying, and I will make you huangquan people develop more in the future. " Up to now, Gao fan has basically guessed who is behind the incident. after all, there are few people in the world who can make the Lord of the yellow spring take the risk of cheating him. Liu er''s face was tense and his palms were sweating. She is not a fool, and basically guessed that at present, the only person in the world who can let the Lord of the yellow spring risk concealing is her own brother. "Patriarch, if you know it, just say it quickly!" Xiaoxin is also flustered. He is really afraid. "Yes..." The handsome faces of the Lord of the yellow spring were tangled together, and the sweat on his forehead was like a waterfall, tangled for a while, and finally he gritted his teeth and said bitterly, "it''s the third young master!" "Ding! Congratulations, master of huangquan, points + 100! " What? All the people present were stunned. They obviously didn''t think it would be the third young master. Gao fan smiles. It''s really him. Six ears also vented gas in an instant, as expected is own that smelly younger brother! "Third young master, why did he arrest my husband?" Eastern Qin LAN looks at the Lord of the yellow spring with a confused face. Everyone looked at the Lord of the yellow spring in surprise. Yes, why did the third young master arrest him? What''s the use of him? "I really don''t know..." The main face of the yellow spring is dull. From the moment he says the name of the third young master, he is gone. "For me!" Gao fan''s face was calm and he stood up with his hands down. "The third young master is not willing to surrender, so he wants to die with me!""Does he want to threaten his majesty with his father''s life?" Cui Yuling suddenly realized and said in a startled voice. All of them felt that this was the only reason. "No way!" Six ears face dignified, "my brother, he is not such a person!" "Hum!" Tu Shanya was stubborn and said, "Sister Liu Er is really eccentric. Now she is still talking to the third young master, which side are you on?" "I..." Six ears frown tightly, don''t know how to answer. "All right, Yaya!" Gao fan gently touched Tu Shan Ya Ya''s head, "what Liu er said is right! The third young master is really not a schemer. I''m afraid there''s something else in this matter! " Six ears looked at Gao fan with a complicated look and said, "thank you, your majesty." "I didn''t comfort you. I really believe in the third young master." Gao fan nodded and gave a little smile, then he looked at the Lord of the yellow spring, "well, let''s not talk about this. Lord of the yellow spring, I have another question." "Your Majesty, please make it clear..." The head of huangquan clan has sunken eyes, he knows that he will die, so he has given up the hope of life. Gao fan frowned slightly. "The huangquan people are afraid of fire. How do you control the demonic fire of the Oriental spirit people?" "It''s a magic weapon awarded by the third young master." As he spoke, the head of the huangquan clan took out a jade bottle from his arms, "this jade bottle contains a kind of liquid medicine, after taking this liquid medicine, the members of the huangquan clan can resist the fire of killing demons, although the effect is not long, it is enough to kill the Oriental spirit clan." Gao fan took the jade bottle with great interest and looked inside, with an interesting smile on his face. "So it is." They all looked around in confusion. Gao fan gently poured the liquid on the ground, and everyone saw that the liquid was black, with light green starlight. "This is The seaweed monster At the beginning of the eastern month, it was bright. "It''s them!" Six ears willow eyebrows tight, face dignified, "but how can my brother have black fox things? Does he join hands with black fox now? It''s impossible, isn''t it? " "Lord of the yellow spring, please tell me how the order of the third young master reached you at that time? How do you make sure this is the order of the third young master? " Gao fan asked with great interest. Chapter 1030 After all, black fox and the third young master are deadly enemies. if these two goods join hands, they will subvert Gao fan''s three outlooks. "Monkey hair..." The master of the yellow spring said with a blank face, "the command is attached to a leaf, and there is a monkey hair with the smell of the third young master on the leaf." At this moment, the dark green liquid on the ground suddenly evaporates, in a moment, a translucent monster with dark green and big mouth forms and pours at the Lord of the yellow spring. Caught off guard, the Lord of the yellow spring was held in the upper part of his body by the dark green monster, before he had time to struggle, he was only half of his body. as like as two peas, they were shocked. The scene reminded them of the sight of the half dead body of the eastern Ling Dynasty. "Presumptuous!" Gao fan''s eyes were cold, the dark green monster''s body was stiff, and fell to the ground straightly, a big mouth with half a bloody earthworm. And the Lord of the yellow spring also recovered from his lower body at this time, looking at the dark green monster falling on the ground in amazement. Everyone was still in a state of shock. No one thought that such a change would happen. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan turns the green monster''s body into a green ball and holds it in the palm of his hand. Decomposition, atomization. A moment later, Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "so it is!" People are very puzzled, "Your Majesty found what?" "This kind of dark green monster is parasitic in the green liquid. if you take the amount of green liquid, as soon as the time comes, the user''s body will be controlled by the monster and lose his consciousness." Gao fan explained calmly, "when you want to attack Dongfang lingzu, everyone is controlled by this kind of monster, this kind of monster can kill a demon emperor like the Lord of huangquan, let alone kill Dongfang lingzu." Everyone frowned, so it was. "No wonder..." The master of the yellow spring frowned, "at that time, the report they wrote after they came back was very vague, at that time, I didn''t care about it, so I didn''t trace it." "In this way, I will know." Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "master of the yellow spring, congratulations! You can live... " "Ah?" When Gao Fan said this, his face, which had no love in his life, suddenly sparkled with a trace of brilliance. he thought he had heard it wrong, so he asked, "what? What did you say just now, your majesty? " "Your Majesty said he would not kill you!" Tushan Yaya patted the Lord of the yellow spring on the shoulder, and said, "thank your majesty for your kindness!" "Oh! Yes, yes The Lord of the yellow spring suddenly realized and quickly buckled his head, "the Lord of the yellow spring kowtowed His Majesty''s kindness, long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "get up! Let''s not talk about it now. Let''s bring my father up first. " "This..." The smile on the master''s face solidified again, "your father, he has already been handed over to the people sent by the third young master to take away!" "What Eastern Qin LAN claps a case to start, a pair of eyes stare greatly, "where did they go?" "I really don''t know..." The master of the yellow spring frowned and looked apologetically at the eastern Qin LAN. "You are a liar. Who believes your lies?" Dongfang qinlan grabs the collar of the Lord of the yellow spring and stares at the Lord of the yellow spring with his nose, "say it quickly, if you don''t say it again, I will let my son destroy your family of the yellow spring and bury my husband with me!" "I really don''t know!" The Lord of the yellow spring wants to cry without tears. It''s a pity that everyone looked at him doubtfully, and obviously no one believed his lies. Huang Quan''s opinion is bitter in his heart. all of them blame themselves for what they said before, but now they are completely asking for it. "Come on, he didn''t lie. He really didn''t know." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "for today''s plan, only to see the third young master." Smell speech, six ears body a stiff, full face sad look to Gao fan, mouth murmur, "Your Majesty..." "Don''t worry." Gao fan light smile, gently touched six ears of hair, "it will be OK!" Liu er''s eyebrows and eyes wrinkled slightly and nodded slightly Not long ago, Gao fan, under the leadership of the head of the huangquan clan, met with the leaders of the huangquan clan, the leader of the huangquan clan also took the oath of allegiance to Gao fan. However, Gao fan knew that it was inevitable that some people would make trouble in such a large family, so he summoned yuzhibo weasel to help the Lord of huangquan stabilize the huangquan family. After sorting out all the things of the huangquan clan, Gao fan and the others continue to set out,Goal: aolaiguo. ¡­¡­ Aolaiguo aolaiwu, the fragrance of flowers and fruits, Dinghai, Wanyao Dynasty; east overseas, in the water curtain, Qi Tian is more than Gao Xian. Huaguo Mountain is a blessed land, water curtain cave and sky. In the middle of the eight diagrams on the ground of a secret room, there is a futon carved from white jade. On top of the futon, a golden man sits on the ground with a straight back. As for his face Who can see it clearly! There is a fox with folded ears, who doesn''t wear much clothes and most of her skin is exposed, her face is charming. She wriggles and opens her mouth gently, sending out an attractive breath. if as like as two peas in the early morning of the East, he will rush to go up with the little gold men desperately, , because the female fox looks exactly like the red painted red mountain. It''s true that this fox is the black fox lady''s wife. The reason why she looks like this is to help the third young master cultivate the tears of void to deal with Gao fan. The cultivation condition of void tears is extremely abnormal, which requires both strength and emotion. For the sake of utmost love and nature, the third young master drove out all the big demons from aolaiguo and set up a border to prevent them from disturbing themselves. Moreover, he set up a border after the clearing of Huaguo Mountain to prohibit all creatures from entering and leaving. During this period of time, Tu shanhonghong, who was transformed by the third young master and black fox lady, did many shameless things in Huaguo Mountain. it''s no exaggeration to say that every corner of Huaguo Mountain left a little of their liquid. At this moment, Tu Shanhong, who was transformed by the black fox lady, was lying in the arms of the third young master with a smile on her face. Her eyes were full of affection and her mouth was full of orchid fragrance. "Third young master, they want it again!" The third young master, who is in the process of settling down, frowns slightly. As the oldest old monster in the fox demon world, he has not indulged as he has recently for many years, indulgence has made him unstable, or A little kidney deficiency! The next second, the third young master suddenly widened his eyes, a fierce impact burst out of his body, and the black fox lady flew out. The black fox lady was caught off guard and hit heavily on the rock wall in the cave. the rock wall broke in an instant, and the black fox lady was also seriously injured, spitting blood and fell to the ground. Chapter 1031 At this time, the golden pupil of the third young master turned to milky white, his eyes left a drop of milky white tears. "Ha ha, let me succeed!" The third young master''s mouth grinned slightly and his eyes were full of arrogance. "Asshole!" The black fox lady has turned into her original form, she looks at the third young master in a terrible way. "Hum!" The third young master''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he looked at Lady Black Fox, three drops of void tears emerged from the third young master''s eyes. He looked evil at the black fox lady lying on the ground, "your mission has been completed, so you can go to die!" "When I have become a void tear, I will kick me away mercilessly. The third young master is really hard hearted!" The black fox lady''s face is very blue, "I''m not your opponent any more, but in terms of my love for helping you become the tears of emptiness, why do you have to kill me?" The third young master exaggerated to do a vomit action, "because you change the painting mountain red, really let me sick." As soon as the voice fell, three drops of void tears turned into milky white lines and shot at the black fox lady. Black Fox lady subconsciously dodges, but is surprised to find that her body seems to be controlled by some strange force. "Third young master, you bastard!" Black Fox empress sees to live to fail, break out to scold, "you killed me, you also can''t good die!" In the next second, the black fox lady''s body was pierced by the lines of the void tears, the expression of her face solidified and turned white. "Ha ha!" The third young master laughed even more, and his eyes were full of crazy laughter, "the power of space! So this is the power of space! Ha ha ha ha With the third young master''s wild smile, the black fox lady''s body burst in an instant and turned into a piece of burning debris. "Well! Want to go? " The third young master looked at a corner with his gorgeous eyes, then grabbed it in the air. I saw a wave of space, a black fox was caught by the third young master. "Asshole! You let me go Black Fox crazy struggle, listen to this voice know is black fox empress no doubt. The third young master looked at the black fox in his hand with great interest, and the evil spirit said with a smile, "you are also very good. You have learned some of the skin of the tears of void." "Third young master, please!" Black fox saw that he couldn''t escape, and his eyes showed a pitiful look, "as long as you don''t kill me, I can be an ox and a horse for you all my life." "Hum ~" the third young master sneered, "you poor eyes, if you change other people, I''m afraid you can really live today! But it''s a pity that you met me... " As soon as the voice fell, the space around the black fox''s body fluctuated again, this time, these spaces directly rotated at high speed, the black fox''s body was involved in the waves, and then torn up. "No!" After a scream, the black fox''s body was finally swallowed by the rotating space and disappeared completely. The third young master looked around gravely. He wanted to make sure if the black fox lady was really dead. However, after careful investigation, it was basically confirmed that there was no breath of Lady Black Fox in the water curtain cave, and the third young master walked to his throne and sat down. "Strange..." The third young master frowned slightly. He didn''t know why. He always felt that lady black fox didn''t really die. with his understanding of the other party, the other party was not so easy to die. "Click!" At this time, a broken voice came from the third young master''s consciousness. The third young master suddenly raised his head, and his eyes turned milky white in an instant. his deep eyes seemed to be able to break the void and see the scene outside the water curtain cave. "Ha ha ~" the third young master said with an evil smile, "it''s a real time. I want to find you, too." As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the third young master turned into a tear of emptiness and flew directly from the ceiling of the water curtain cave, but there was no harm left on the ceiling. After a breath, the jade Futon in the water curtain cave turned into a dark green figure, which was undoubtedly the black fox lady. The black fox lady is lying on the ground, her milky white eyes staring at the ceiling of the water curtain cave, but her eyes are focused on the distant sky, she smiles coldly, "ha ha Whether you are the third young master or Gao fan, compared with my mother, you are still a little younger... " ¡­¡­ In the sky, the glittering third young master and Gao fan stand apart from each other, as for others, including Liu Er, Gao fan arranges them to Huaguo Mountain below.Gao fan and the third young master''s amazing duel is no longer what they can interfere with. They still look at the insurance from a distance. The most nervous of all is Liu er. Her pink fists are tightly gathered and her face looks at the sky. One is a younger brother and one is a lover. No one is supportive at this time! "Six ears, don''t worry." Dongfang qinlan comforted Liu Er gently, "these three young masters are my son''s brother-in-law no matter how they say, don''t worry! My son, he won''t take a heavy hand on the third young master! " Liu er''s stiff body and dignified face softened in an instant when she heard this. she was embarrassed and didn''t know how to return to the East Qin LAN. Cui Yuling echoed, "yes, yes! Sister Liu Er, your mother-in-law is right. You can rest assured! " "Granny?" East Qin LAN in front of a bright, looking at the jade spirit. Cui Yuling took it for granted, "yes, I''m your Majesty''s concubine. What''s wrong with calling you mother-in-law?" "Ha ha ha!" Dongfang qinlan forked his waist and laughed wildly, shaking his head, "nothing''s wrong, nothing''s wrong, it''s just so young that he became a mother-in-law. It''s a little surprise I wish I could have a grandson as soon as possible! " "Poof ~" the girls of cuiyuling turn their eyes to the eastern qinlan one after another, and they are all ashamed to shoot. "Ha ha ha, what shame do you do? There are only a few things between men and women!" Eastern Qin Lan''s face is rotten with laughter. ¡­¡­ In the sky, Gao fan looked at the third young master calmly, "Congratulations, the third young master, he has become a tear of void." The third young master raised his eyebrows and glanced at six ears on the ground. "So Did my sister tell you about my practice of the tears of void "Well." Gao fan nodded, "I''m honored to be loved by Liu er." "What? My sister, he''s in love with you? " The third young master almost punched Gao fan in the face. But he immediately calmed down and looked at Gao fan jokingly, "hum! Don''t irritate me in this way, let me do it first! So, how did you control my sister? " "Control?" Gao fan looks at the third young master with a funny face. This guy has a big brain hole, "if I tell you that there is no control or routine, liuer and I really love each other Do you believe it? " Chapter 1032 "The devil believes it The third young master looked disdainful, "I didn''t expect that your majesty Gao fan was still a guy who dared to do it and didn''t dare to admit it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan was speechless for a while, "so how can you say that you won''t believe it?" "That''s nature!" "Then don''t force it. Let''s do it. I''ll give you three moves." "What? Let me do three things? " The third young master was not happy at that time. This line has always been said by his third young master with an arrogant attitude. I didn''t expect that someone would dare to say this to his third young master one day. If it was normal, the third young master would kill such a home on the spot. But now Forget it, you still have some strength, I won''t kill you! "Banana, you Bala!" The third young master didn''t write any ink. between his teeth and his teeth, a powerful evil spirit erupted from his body, and he looked like he wanted to do it. With the third young master as the center, the golden aura forms a huge translucent vortex, which covers the whole sky of Aolai. "My God!" Dongfang''s jaw fell to the ground at the beginning of the month, and his eyes were staring at the third young master in the center of the vortex. The East Qin LAN didn''t have the good spirit of glancing at the East month beginning one eye, "call what your mother?"? Your mother is here "No..." At the beginning of the eastern month, his brow slightly wrinkled, "just if it''s released, it can bring such a vision of heaven and earth. The third young master really deserves to be the strongest in the world." Tu Shan is red and dignified. "The third young master drew a circle in this world with his own efforts 10000 years ago, separated the outside world from the inside world, and he himself was seriously injured. That circle is a barrier in essence, but even today, 10000 years later, the outside creatures can''t break through the barrier, so the strength of the third young master can''t be underestimated ¡£¡± "Before, we were all speculating about the extent to which the strength of the third young master has recovered." Tushan Rongrong frowned, "now it seems that the third young master is far more powerful than all of us!" "Yes Huandu Luolan gathered up a pair of powder fists and said, "at the beginning, my body was full of poison, and the vision of heaven and earth was only the size of a mountain, but the third young master just released his demon power and covered the whole Aolai country. This is really abnormal!" "Smelly brother!" Liu Er looked at the third young master in the center of the vortex with solemn eyes, and gritted his teeth to say, "I have recovered to the peak period quietly, even my sister is hiding it from the drum!" "What? At its peak? " Everyone was shocked. It turned out that this was the Demon power of the third young master''s peak. It was really powerful. After all, the three young masters at their peak opened up the whole world by themselves. They are already worried about Gao fan. In the sky, Gao fan looks at the third young master with a trace of doubt on his face. When is the third young master so strong? "Ha ha ha!" When the third young master saw the expression on Gao fan''s face, he was very happy. He looked at Gao fan with a banter on his face and said with a smile, "how about it? My young master''s Demon power didn''t scare you, did it Gao fan shakes his head and smiles. "I''m really surprised to see that the third young master is so strong But the stronger you are, the more interesting it will be for me to fight later. " "Ha ha ~" the third young master sneered, "I didn''t expect that his majesty Gao fan''s psychological quality was so good, after seeing my powerful demon power, he didn''t give advice at all. You are really a worthy opponent! To say that I can recover to this peak period, which really has the credit of his majesty Gao fan! If you didn''t appear in this world, I would still be recovering. I didn''t dare to try to break through the limit of grades. Now, I not only learned the magic skill of tears of void, but also successfully broke through the world-class limit "If you break the hierarchy of the world?" Gao fan looked at the third young master with great interest, "so, have you become a God?" "God?" The third young master looked at Gao fan with a smile on his face. "I like this name So happy decision! From now on, I am the God of the world! Listening to the heroic words of the third young master, everyone was shocked. It seemed that at this moment, the third young master really became the master of the world and controlled all people''s lives. The third young master felt everyone''s frightened eyes, and immediately felt happy. He couldn''t help looking at Gao fan. He wanted to see how wonderful Gao fan''s expression was at this time. Gao fan shrugged his shoulders and even scratched his nose with a dull face. "After saying so much, you''re doing it!"Click! The third young master almost didn''t fall from the sky. I wipe! Laozi has become a God. Are you still so arrogant? "Asshole!" The third young master was very angry. Between his waves, a golden stick condensed in his hand. "Are you ready at last? Ha ha ~ "Gao fan''s face was joking, and he also took out the dinghaishen needle he had drawn before. When Gao fan took out the dinghaishen needle, the third young master was stunned, "what? When did you steal my golden cudgel? " Gao fan joked, "don''t make trouble, your circle is still there, and your golden cudgel is still in Longwan!" The third young master frowned slightly and felt it breathlessly, sure enough, he felt the golden cudgel deep in Longwan, but he was surprised to find that the Dragon Palace under the golden cudgel was missing. "Dragon Palace on the sea floor?" The third young master looked at Gao fan with a muddled face, "what''s the matter with the undersea dragon palace?" "That thing has been absorbed by me!" Gao fan looks at the third young master jokingly, "now it''s in my body." When collecting the Dragon Palace on the sea floor, Gao fan found that the third young master''s dinghaishen needle was inserted right above the Dragon Palace on the sea floor. at that time, Gao fan knew that the reason why the third young master started fighting against the dragon family was not as simple as that the dragon family had done bad things. Now looking at the expression of the third young master, the other party knew that the submarine Dragon Palace was a treasure at that time, but they couldn''t take it back all the time, so they used the dinghaishen needle to suppress the submarine dragon palace. "Nonsense When the third young master heard that Gao fan absorbed the Dragon Palace, he stamped his feet in anger, "that thing can''t even destroy my golden cudgel. How can you absorb it?" Gao fan sneered and shook his head slightly. "Have you been absorbed by me, haven''t you already seen it? Why deceive yourself? " "Asshole!" The third young master felt that his self-esteem had been hurt. He bared his teeth and shook his hands in the air with red eyes. Boom boom! Below the sea came a roar of waves, people''s eyes attracted in the past. Then, a huge submarine reef emerged from the sea, the reef was covered with red corals and dark green aquatic plants, and some fish had no time to escape. The people standing below were stunned. The reef was like a slowly rising mountain. Chapter 1033 A moment later, a huge Golden Dragon carving stick with a diameter of 100 meters appeared under the reef, it seems that this stick is supporting the reef to fly up from the bottom of the sea. "Stick With the third young master''s sharp drink, the golden cudgel under the reef shrinks in an instant, after penetrating the reef, it is in the third young master''s hands in an instant. That originally floating reef in the next moment fell into the sea, set off huge waves. At the same time, the circle that originally surrounded the world has disappeared, and the outside world and the inside world are completely connected. Starting with the golden cudgel, the third young master''s body instantly returned to its normal shape from his glittering appearance: a powerful and domineering monkey with golden armor and long stick. At this moment, the Demon power of the third young master''s whole body is more concise, and becomes as if it is real. The people below look at the third young master''s form and instantly understand why he is called the strongest in the world. Even through the protective layer set by Gao fan, they can clearly feel that the third young master is no longer as simple as a demon emperor at this time, his actions and actions all have the temperament of being king. "Ha ha ha!" The third young master looked up at the sky and roared, with a heroic voice, "the state is back to the peak, and even multiplied. This kind of feeling is really cool!" Gao fan looked at the third young master curiously. This monkey can do it. It just took back the golden cudgel, which is almost ten times more powerful than just now. With this level of strength, Gao fan felt that even the God of the auxiliary system, the Lord of life, could not beat the third young master. Gao fan is very curious, why can appear this kind of abnormal in a small world? At the thought of finally meeting a worthy opponent, Gao fan can''t help getting slightly excited. Next second, Gao fan swung the dinghaishen needle in his hand and hit the third young master. This is a simple stroke. Gao fan didn''t integrate any strength. He completely relied on his own strength and the strength of dinghaishen needle itself. "Ha ha! It seems you can''t help it! " The third young master has a grim smile on his face. In his opinion, Gao fan''s stick has no attack power. The third young master gently raised his long stick across the top of his head and blocked Gao fan''s stick. Gao fan was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the third young master would block his attack so easily. It seems that he really underestimated the third young master. "Ha ha!" The third young master said with a smile, "Your Majesty Gao fan, it seems that this is just the case!" As soon as the voice fell, the third young master raised his hand and pushed away Gao fan''s dinghaishen needle. Then, the third young master''s eyes became milky white. The tears of emptiness start, three young master body shape a flash, with a tricky angle appeared in Gao fan''s body side. Three young master a face grimace, five empty tears burst out at the same time, instantly blocked Gao fan''s moving space. The next second, he had waved the stick in his hand and smashed it at Gao fan''s side face. When the golden cudgel is waved, there are ripples in space. just look at this special effect, you can see that the third young master''s stick has the power of destroying heaven and earth. All the people below could see that the sole of the shoe was tightly held on to the sole of the shoe, and they were so nervous that they all doubted whether Gao fan could take the stick. After Gao fan was slightly surprised, a flash appeared in the distant sky. "Hoo..." Finally, Gao fan dodged the attack. The third young master waved a stick and no longer attacked rashly, but looked at Gao fan with a banter on his shoulder, "Your Majesty Gao fan, if you rely on the skill of escape to achieve your reputation now, I''m afraid your reputation will be ruined today..." "The third young master really deserves his reputation." Gao fan''s face was calm and he stood with his hands down. The dinghaishen needle floated around him and slowly rotated around his body, with an expert style, the third young master could not help but want to beat him. "Hum!" The third master''s eyes were awe inspiring. He once again raised his golden cudgel and pointed to Gao fan, "next time, I won''t give you another chance to flash in space!" As soon as the third young master''s voice fell, dozens of empty tears flew out of his eyes. In a moment, the dozens of void tears woven into a milky cage, covering Gao fan. The cage gradually shrinks, and finally it is fixed one meter around Gao fan. They are all worried about Gao fan. The third young master frowned slightly. He found that Gao fan was indifferent in the whole process, when he was building the cage, Gao fan didn''t even want to escape. Is it because you know you can''t escape?Or is it too strong to ignore the cage? The third young master said that he could not understand Gao fan. "It''s really a good idea to use the tears of void to make a space cage to limit my space flash ability!" Gao fan was calm and even began to comment on the enemy''s skills, "but even so, your third young master is not my opponent!" "Hum!" Third young master is no longer tangled, he has raised the golden cudgel in his hand, "don''t pretend to be a ghost, first pick me up!" As soon as the voice fell, the golden cudgel in the third young master''s hand became longer and thicker in the moment when he waved it heavily, and hit Gao fan''s head with a stick. Gao fan looked up with a calm face, and the sea god needle beside him blocked his head in an instant. When! When the two rods collided, a shock wave radiated from the top of Gao fan''s head, instantly blowing out a big depression in the sea below, the deafening roar resounded through the sky and the earth, and even the trees in Aolai country, a kilometer away, were destroyed into pieces. All the people hiding in GAOFAN''s shield could not help covering their ears, not to mention the lower creatures exposed to the air, the fish in the nearby sea area were all crushed by the sound waves. Click! At this time, a clear sound was heard in the field, and everyone''s eyes were attracted in the past. Everyone was surprised. The golden cudgel in the third young master''s hand broke from the end that hit the dinghaishen needle, and finally even the part in his hand turned into nothingness. Everyone was silly. Did the golden cudgel used by the third young master to suppress the creatures outside the world break? No? It''s a holy thing that can''t be approached by the creatures outside the circle if it''s close to the breath. How can it be broken so easily? Is this a fake golden cudgel? Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air, the smile on the third young master''s face gradually solidified. He knew best that what he had just broken was not a fake golden cudgel. "My golden cudgel Is it broken? " The third young master''s face showed the expression that his chin could not be closed, and his face was suspicious of life. Chapter 1034 "Ao Lai Wu, flower and fruit fragrance, Dinghai a wand ten thousand demon Dynasty; east overseas, in the water curtain, Qi Tian is more than Gao Xian." Gao fan''s face is full of banter and ridicule, "third young master, now you''ve finished playing with the stick, I''d like to see How do you want me to bow down for you? " "No way! No way The third young master looked at his empty hands in disbelief and shook his head in a hurry, "the golden cudgel is the holy weapon of the world, it can''t be smashed like this!" "No!" The third young master thought for a while, and looked at Gao fan with awe inspiring eyes. "It must be you. It must be some kind of camouflage you used, right?" "A cover up?" Gao fan shook his head and looked at the third young master with a funny face. "Sorry, maybe you think too much Your strength is far from enough to require me to use intrigue. " "Poof..." The third young master was angry, and he also suffered internal injury when the golden cudgel was destroyed just now. a mouthful of old blood came out. Everyone took a breath. Ginger is still hot. Your majesty is still so powerful. Just now, the invincible third young master was so angry and vomited blood by Gao fan''s easy words. It''s so special, it''s so awesome! Gao fan smiles a little and waves his hand to put away the Poseidon needle. "You don''t have the golden cudgel. Be fair, I don''t need the Poseidon needle." "Asshole!" The third young master''s face is ferocious. No matter what Gao fan does now, in his opinion, it is chiguoguo''s irony. However, his third young master is not an easy loser. Since hard work can''t do, it''s only a sneak attack! Although the third young master disdains to use such mean means as sneak attack, it''s better to be mean than to lose! The next second, countless tears of void burst out of the third young master''s eyes, after crossing countless tracks in the air, they turned into countless milky white sticks and flew towards the vital parts of Gao fan''s body. Gao fan''s face was expressionless, and he didn''t mean to dodge at all. in this way, he let the tears of emptiness pierce his body, and didn''t pay any attention to the tears of emptiness. The third young master saw the void tears pierce the vital parts of Gao fan''s body, and his face could not help showing a sneer, but the next second he found that Gao fan was still looking at himself with no expression, as if he had not been hurt at all, and a smiling face could not help being dignified again. "I''ve locked all the vital parts of your body. I''m afraid you can''t run a little mana?" The third young master pretended to be calm and asked tentatively. "Have a try ~" Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles and even picks his eyebrows. The third young master''s face was unnatural and he swallowed his saliva. "Try it. Who is afraid of who?" As soon as the voice fell, the third young master suddenly opened his mouth, blood red flames surged out of the third young master''s mouth and swept away towards the space where Gao fan was. The next second, Gao fan is covered by flames. Looking around, they saw that Gao fan had completely become a burning man, and it seemed that he was really burning. Liu Er moved slightly and stepped forward to rush out of the protective shell set by Gao fan, but she was held by Dongfang qinlan. "Mother in law, you let me go, I''m going to save your majesty!" Six ears frown tightly. "Care is chaos!" Dongfang qinlan smiles confidently, "don''t you find that the shield my son used to protect us is not weakening at all?" When the girls heard the words, they were suddenly in front of their eyes, Yes! If something happens to your majesty, this shield will affect you, right? The next second, it seems to confirm the words of Eastern Qin LAN, San Shaoye''s flame quickly extinguished, and Gao fan once again appeared intact in the eyes of the public. Although the empty tears on his body still remain the same, the smile on Gao fan''s face also remains the same. "Hey, hey!" The third young master showed an evil smile on his face. "Your Majesty Gao fan really deserves his reputation. Even my samadhi fire can''t hurt you at all!" "If that''s all you have? I''m afraid the battle between you and me is coming to an end. " Gao fan glanced at the third young master with a playful face, he grasped the tears of the void with his hand slightly forced. Click! Gao fan''s tears of emptiness broke in the next second. At the same time, Gao fan moves his body, and other tears of void break one after another. it seems that in front of Gao fan, things like tears of void are as crisp as disposable chopsticks. The smile on the third young master''s face solidified again, and he was stunned on the spot. What?Is the tears of void broken by Gao fan? Nima, those are the tears of the void! That''s the power of space. Can the power of space be broken? The third young master looked at Gao fan with a shocked face and did not move. it seemed that time was still in this city. The rest of them were as shocked as the third young master, but they were more surprised. Sure enough, your majesty is your majesty. No matter how strong the enemy is, he will only be stronger. "Pa Pa!" Gao fan clapped his hands, then looked at the third young master jokingly, "how about the third young master, do you have any other moves?" The third young master clenched his teeth and looked at Gao fan with a ferocious face, "asshole, you forced me!" Gao fan showed an interesting smile on his face. "So, do you really have it?" "Yes!" The third young master''s face was livid, and he glanced at the people below, "but I advise you to move these people farther away, otherwise I''m afraid they will be hurt later!" "Ha ha ~ it seems that the third young master is really worried about Liu Er ~" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "in that case In order to let the third young master play to his heart''s content in a moment and not be tied up, I have agreed to your request! " With a wave of Gao fan''s big hand, the space where the people are is twinkling. The next second they appeared in the palace of the new world. "Ah! How many sisters are here! Please take your seat Elegant imperial concubine one face warmly greets Cui jade Ling several people to take a seat. They were all at a loss. Because in addition to Princess Yafei and other beauties of Gao fan''s harem, many generals of fan Kingdom also gathered here, and they seemed to have arrived very early. At this time, they were concentrating on looking at the sky, there were pictures of Gao fan and the third young master. "What''s the situation?" Dongfang yuechu looks confused. They''re not coming to welcome me, are they? When was my position so high? Think of here, the east at the beginning of the month is still a little happy. "Hey, hey, you don''t know that!" Red boy looked at the beginning of the eastern month with a face of thud, a face of pride, "call me a grandfather, I''ll tell you!" "Who are you? What strength? " At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looked up and down at the red boy who was shorter than him, but he was not happy at that time. "at your age, do you still want to be my grandfather? Why don''t you go to heaven? " Chapter 1035 "Boy, listen up! I''m the holy Baby King of huoyun cave in kusongjian, Haoshan mountain. I''m 400 years old this year, in your world, my strength.... " Red boy pouted his lips and looked at TU Shan Honghong. "It''s similar to this folding ear fox." "Yo Yo!" Dongfang yuechu looked disgusted and said, "I''m not old enough, but I have a great ability to talk big. it''s similar to my master. Why don''t you say it''s similar to my elder brother?" "You Red boy is annoyed by Dongfang yuechu, and his teeth itch with anger. "All right!" Tu shanhonghong patted Dongfang yuechu''s head, and looked at red boy with a dignified face, "holy Baby King, a big demon who once made Monkey King helpless, your demon power is above me, my apprentice is too young to have any insight, you don''t mind." When Dongfang yuechu heard this, she was blinded. It''s just this little kid Even better than my master? Fake, right? "Hum!" Red boy held his hands in front of his chest and pursed his lips, but he was happy for a long time, "are you his master? I said, why is he so angry? But I''m a vengeful person. I won''t just let it go! At the beginning of the Oriental month, right? I''m going to challenge you, the kind of challenge between men! " "Challenge?" Dongfang yuechu was hoodwinked at the beginning of the month, and looked at TU shanhonghong with a frightened face, "master, what is his strength? Did you deliberately cheat me just now in order to motivate me?" Tu Shanhong shook her head. "No, he''s really strong, at least better than me." "Shall I accept his challenge?" "It''s up to you, but it''s not recommended to be a teacher. After all, it''s easy to die." "Ah? Isn''t it? " "Yes "Hello! What are you muttering about? " Red boy is not happy, his hands are still on his waist, "at the beginning of the eastern month, you give a frank word, do you accept it or not?" At the beginning of the eastern month, the black line on the forehead turns green. if you accept this, is it different for a fool? But in front of so many people, if you don''t accept it, you will lose face. "All right, my naughty devil!" At the beginning of the eastern month, a graceful, charming and beautiful woman with rabbit hair gently touched the head of red child. "Mother..." Red boy looked up at the beautiful woman, a trace of happiness flashed in her eyes. The beautiful woman leans slightly to Tu shanhonghong and Dongfang yuechu, "I''m really sorry, please don''t take the challenge in mind, I''m a little naughty, but I''m not bad in nature." "Madam, I''m serious..." Tu Shanhong was slightly stunned, and then nodded to the other side, "it''s just playing among children. It''s not true." The first time Tu shanhonghong saw Princess Yutu, she remembered the Fan Gao fan had taken out a long time ago. she remembered very well at that time that Gao fan used the fan to turn the Golden Phoenix into ashes. Tu Shanhong knows very well that the fan has something to do with this woman. Dongfang yuechu also saw the strength of this beautiful woman from Tu Shanhong''s face, so he said nothing and was very clever. "Mother I just want to find a little friend to play with... " Red boy''s face is full of twists and turns. people who don''t know it think that he has been wronged. "Son of a bitch! Do you call that fun? " The Bull Demon King didn''t know where he got out, nodded to Tu shanhonghong and Dongfang yuechu, and then resisted honger on his shoulder, "what did you beat up the whirlpool blogger last month? It''s still in the hospital! And the day before yesterday, you made a fool of yourself in the ancient world and demolished the city master''s mansion! " Red boy was embarrassed and said, "I didn''t mean to..." Dongfang yuechu has been petrified No wonder I didn''t see the whirlpool blogger today. I''ve been lying in the hospital for a month! Fortunately, I didn''t agree to the challenge of this product, otherwise I would have to peel off my skin if I didn''t die. "Stop talking and concentrate on your Majesty''s fight!" The Bull Demon King looked at the picture of the sky, "you know, your Majesty''s fighting is rare." "Well..." Red boy no longer talks and looks at the sky attentively. Tu Shanhong takes a deep breath. Gao fan''s influence in this continent is really strong. even such a naughty red boy becomes so quiet when he sees Gao fan. "By the way, you don''t know what''s going on, do you?" Princess Yutu looked up at the sky with a smile on her face and explained, "this is the tradition of the mainland,Every time your majesty wants to show you his strength, he will open a live broadcast. the last time he opened a live broadcast, it was in the south country that he played against Lady Black Fox. " "Cut!" Dongfang yuechu disdained, "my elder brother really likes to show off! A fight has to be broadcast live to so many people. " "Hee hee ~" Princess Yutu closed her mouth and chuckled, "the beginning of Xiaoyue is really lovely. Your majesty didn''t do it to show off!" "Not to show off, but for what?" Dongfang yuechu looks incredulous. "Every time we watch your Majesty''s battle, we can make our accomplishments advance by leaps and bounds." While talking, Princess Yutu''s eyes became deep when she looked at the picture. "So exaggerated?" The East month beginning all silly eyes. See Gao fan fight to be able to rise strength? I don''t want to see too much! Why don''t you see the mana increase? "If you don''t believe it, if you look at them, they have entered a state of deep meditation when they look at your Majesty''s battle." The jade rabbit empress smile slightly, "don''t say, I also want to concentrate on watching your majesty fight." The jade rabbit empress finished saying this, the body stiff stood there, the eyes is don''t know to freeze to where. Dongfang yuechu looks at TU Shanhong with a confused face, "master..." As a result, he was shocked to find that Tu Shanhong was also looking at the sky with rigid body, and seemed to have entered a state of deep meditation. Until this time, Dongfang yuechu noticed that all the people, including the six ears who had just been together, were looking at the sky with a serious face, their eyes were so deep that they were palpitating. At the beginning of the month, Dongfang looked up at the sky with a confused face, the next second, he also fell into stagnation. "Asshole! What is a request? " The third young master said angrily, "I don''t need to ask your majesty Gao fan for anything! Yes, I let you take them away to protect my sister, but even if you threaten me with her life, I have the ability to save her from you and then kill you! " Gao fan actually said that he asked him to take them away, which made him very angry. "No matter what you say, in my opinion, to get rid of them is your request to me, and now I have satisfied your request." Chapter 1036 "Are you crazy?" The third young master is speechless, he finds that he can never be Gao fan''s opponent in terms of his mouth gun, GAO fan is too eloquent. But now Liu Er has been taken away by Gao fan, and he doesn''t have any scruples. "Since you want to die so much..." The third young master has a sly face and a cold smile, "now, open your eyes and look at it for me. What is really powerful!" As soon as the voice fell, the golden Demon power of the third young master was released, forming a huge vortex. The next second, the golden whirlpool turns wildly. Boom! Between heaven and earth, thunder shines. The swirling vortex at high speed appeared fine black lines, which gradually expanded with the rotation of the vortex, in an instant, the whole huge golden vortex was dark. That kind of feeling is like opening up a dark space directly in the clear sky. "The power of the law?" Gao fan was slightly surprised to see this huge vortex. These black energies are the complete laws of space. Unexpectedly, I found a complete law of space in this world. Gao fan is very curious. It is reasonable to say that there is no one in the world who can soar. How can such a large-scale law appear? "Because of Donghai dragon palace!" At this time, Gao fan''s mind sounded the voice of the little sister of the system. Gao fan was surprised, "little sister of the system, have you completed the evolution?" Miss system said with a dignified face, "not yet, but I found the abnormal energy fluctuation, so I separated a spiritual consciousness to see what was going on. now it seems that I guessed right at that time, Donghai Dragon Palace was left in this world by some old guy!" Gao fan was slightly stunned and thought, "do you mean this huge power of law is also left by that guy?" "Well!" Miss system looks dignified, "in addition to this reason, there is no other reason why there is such a powerful force of law in this world. And this old guy must be alive now! After all, such a huge force of law, if no one controlled, the world would have been torn to pieces "If the other party is still alive, am I in danger?" Gao fan suddenly realized something, and his eyes became more and more dignified. "after all, if the other party stayed in this world, the third young master''s Application on such a large scale at this time, I''m afraid it would attract the other party?" Miss system couldn''t help looking at Gao fan more, GAO fan frowned and looked very handsome with a dignified and thoughtful face, especially Gao fan didn''t easily think about the correct answer. "It seems that you''ve become a lot smarter ~" the little sister of the system looks at Gao fan with a slight touch, and she has a feeling of palpitation. Yes, she has witnessed Gao fan''s progress from a little white to the present. She sees all of Gao fan''s progress in her eyes. Even the little sister didn''t know that Gao fan had occupied her heart a little. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan was happy and said, it''s not easy for him to get the approval of the little sister of the system, "people have always been so smart..." Gao fan had a silly smile on his face. "Forget it! Handsome but three seconds The little sister of the system shakes her head helplessly and disappears, leaving a voice, "come on yourself, I have something else to do." "System little sister, walk slowly!" Gao fan waved with a smile on his face. In the whole process, what even Gao fan didn''t notice was that his expression and action were projected onto the real body, and all of them were seen by the spectators. The people who entered the new world were puzzled. they were very confused by his Majesty''s operation just now. They once thought his Majesty was crazy. Of course, in addition to them, there are others who also see Gao fan''s performance, this person is the third young master! "Asshole!" At this time, the third young master was looking at Gao fan with murderous eyes, "you are enough! How dare you be so arrogant when you fight with my young master, don''t you regard me as the number one in the world? " In the eyes of the third young master, Gao fan''s strange movements became chiguoguo''s provocation. All of a sudden, "Oh So it is, your majesty, these operations just now are irritating opponents! After all, as the saying goes, to make it perish, we must first make it crazy! " Gao fan a face is indifferent, slightly a smile, understatement of say, "to tell the truth, I still really don''t put you in the eye."When Gao Fan said this, everyone was shocked. This is a textbook level line to irritate the opponent. Your majesty is really awesome! Which is the best technology? Your majesty, Gao fan is the king! "I wipe it!" At the beginning of the eastern month, I didn''t know what to say at that time. I could only say "I''m in the world". "Presumptuous!" The third young master was livid with anger. He glanced at the cracks in the space torn by the whirlpool of his demon power, and only felt the breath of crushing everything emerged from it. "can''t you see these frightening forces? Are you afraid at all? " "Afraid?" Gao fan looked around and looked at the big whirlpool that shrouded heaven and earth, showing a funny expression, "with respect, the earth shaking ability of the third young master is just a waste of Demon power..." "Fancy?" The third young master''s eyes at this time had completely turned black, but still could not hide his angry eyes. "Ma Dan! What I want is a fancy dress? " The third young master clenched his teeth and asked questions almost by squeezing. After all, Gao fan is right. He only has the ability to release these terrorist forces, but he has no power to control them. Strictly speaking, it''s just a bluff. But even if said, also cannot easily admit defeat! He growled directly, "mine is a show, and yours? Why don''t you get some to see? " "Since you have begged me, I will satisfy you!" Gao fan''s face is joking, while speaking, he slowly extends his right index finger, and a table tennis ball sized, black, luminous ball condenses at his fingertips. "You..." The third young master was so angry that he just wanted to swear. After all, Gao fan was so angry. But the next second, he was shocked by the black ball on Gao fan''s fingertip. Because he was surprised to find that the black ball in Gao fan''s hand contains the same kind of power as his own black vortex. What''s more, the third young master felt that the power contained in the black sphere in Gao fan''s hand was more than that contained in his huge black vortex. "Is this a compression of this terrible force?" The third young master looked at the little ball on Gao fan''s fingertip and couldn''t help asking questions from the depths of his soul. Chapter 1037 Nima, can this power be compressed? The third young master looked at the black energy all over his body, and could not help shivering, he even had some difficulty in controlling it, and basically let the energy play freely. That''s why he didn''t use the energy to attack Gao fan. But Gao fan can actually compress this kind of energy to such a density, it seems so easy. "No! It must be fake The third young master shook his head in a hurry and pointed at Gao fan with a look of panic, "yes! That must be a fake "Don''t you know if it''s true?" Gao fan grinned slightly at the corners of his mouth, and a smile of evil spirit appeared on his face. As soon as the voice fell, the black ball in Gao fan''s hand flew to the top of the third young master''s head, and then exploded. The next second, three young master in front of a dark, came to a dark space. In the dark space, the third young master looks around in horror, he tries to open his eyes, but finds that he can''t see anything. He even tried his best to carry all his demon power, but still could not see anything. He even suspected that something was blinding his eyes, so he touched his eyes with his hand, he didn''t confirm until he touched his eyes. "Am I blind?" The third young master murmured and asked from the deep of his soul, "but I am born holy body. How can I be blind?" "Of course you''re not blind." Gao fan''s voice sounded in the third young master''s mind, let him feel close at hand, but also far away, completely elusive. "What on earth have you done to me? If you dare to hurt me, my sister will not spare you! " The third young master has counseled at this moment. He has done his best, and even can''t move GAOFAN with the force that he can''t control. this makes him fully aware of the gap between himself and GAOFAN. So now he has no idea of shouting But he can''t admit it. After all, how shameless is he? So he can only move his sister Liu Er out to threaten Gao fan. Gao fan almost laughed. The monkey is very cute. "Time is still by me, everything in the world is still, even the light is still, your eyes can no longer receive any light, so naturally they can''t see." Gao fan patiently explained to the third young master, "although you can use the tears of emptiness, you can even make a lot of complete rules of time, but you will lose your eyesight because of the stillness of time, which means that you do not really have the power to control space! After all, the power of space and time are the power of law. If you really control the power of time, you should be able to resist the power of space and not be blind. So third young master, you still have a long way to go! You still have a lot to learn! " The next second, Gao fan waved his hand, and the third young master''s eyes reappeared. "Time is universe, space is universe, so our world is also called universe!" With Gao fan''s words, the three young masters appeared in front of a grand picture. These pictures include the corner of the world captured by Gao fan from the new world and the second continent, the overall scene of the new world and the second continent, the previous battles between Gao fan and various forces, the battles in the world, and the attacks on the system owners outside the world. The sky is new, colorful and magnificent. Not only the third young master, but all the spectators are deeply shocked. Gao fan''s world is too shocking. "So the third young master..." Gao fan looks at the third young master with a smile, "now, do you think I won, or do you win?" The third young master has just recovered from his shock. How can I answer this question? Yes, you won! It''s your turn! But can''t you save me a little face? After all, I used to be the number one in the world, it''s very hard for me to say that I lost, OK? At this time, the third young master looks at Gao fan with a complicated look, and his expression is Why don''t we change the question? Gao fan still keeps smiling. It seems that if the third young master doesn''t answer this question, he won''t be able to pass. The third young master clenched his fists for a while, and finally lowered his proud head. "Ah..." He sighed deeply, "I lost..." "Ding! Congratulations to the third young master, points + 100! "Gao fan also breathed heavily. Finally, the third young master''s 100 points still arrived. with the previous 100 points of the huangquan clan, Gao fan plans to draw a prize. But at this time, the space behind the third young master suddenly fluctuated. The black fox lady came out of the void and attached to the third young master. In a flash, the third young master''s eyes turned to seaweed color, his figure suddenly retreated, and Yu GAOFAN faced each other across the air. "Why?" Gao fan looks at the third young master who is possessed by the sea moss monster not far away with a curious look, he sees the power of the law of space around the other person, and the power of the law is too much more concise than before. For a moment, Gao fan even regarded the third young master in front of him as a system owner, because now the third young master really has that strength. "Interesting ~" Gao fan showed an interesting smile on his face. At this time, the third young master had some subtle changes in his appearance, his monkey hair fell off one after another, his lips turned red, his fingers were long, and even his eyes were covered with smoke makeup. The whole person''s temperament has changed from arrogance and arrogance to enchanting, charming and dissolute. You want to say this special? It''s not black fox lady. He doesn''t believe it when he kills Gao fan. "Hee hee..." Black Fox Niang Jiao smiles and turns her back to Gao fan. Her armor clatters down, revealing her bright and clean back. She turned to look at Gao fan with a charming face. Her fiery mouth opened slightly, and her eyebrows and eyes were full of temptation. "Your Majesty, what do you think of my back?" Gao fan''s eyes are straight. The black fox lady is a beauty! This kind of amorous feelings, Gao fan looks over his harem, unexpectedly can''t find a person who can compare with black fox empress. After all, the women in GAOFAN''s harem are all decent women, and the black fox lady is born from the desire of human heart, so the black fox lady has no solution to the men in this world. Gao fan takes a breath of cool air. If it''s replaced by other men, I''m afraid they will kneel down under each other''s pomegranate skirt before fighting. "Tut tut..." Gao fan shook his head solemnly, "you back It''s a pity not to pull out the cupping pot. " Chapter 1038 "You..." Black Fox lady''s delicate body trembled. She never thought that her beauty trick was so wrong. Her face turned black and her body turned into a black drill. She broke through the armor and disappeared. Gao fan''s face was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that the black fox lady was so skillful in using the power of space. originally, he thought that the black fox lady was just like the third young master, just using the power of these rules. now it seems that it''s not so simple. "Hee hee..." Heihu Niangniang pokes her head out of the void at the top right of Gao fan, she can see that she has completely become the original seaweed of Heihu. With a wave of Gao fan''s big hand, a ray of practice sprang out of his palm, in a moment, he reached the place where black fox lady appeared. But even if the time is only a flash, black fox lady also in time to escape into the void again, to avoid Gao fan this blow. She reappeared from another space and looked at Gao fan with a smile on her face, "it seems that his majesty Gao fan has nothing to do with my new space skill!" Yes, the black fox lady is very confident now, Gao fan must not be her opponent, because she controls the black energy. No one knows more about the power of black than Lady Black Fox. The reason why she ventured into the inner world was for the black energy. The creatures outside their circle have an instinctive desire for black energy. As early as in ancient times, before the third young master drew a circle, they were born from the black energy. The black fox lady herself doesn''t know what the black energy is, only knows that the energy is so powerful that it doesn''t look like something in this world at all. Of course, this black energy is left by the Lord of extinction to guard the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the sea. It is definitely not something of this world. this is also the reason why the creatures outside the circle have always been very powerful. strictly speaking, the creatures outside the circle, like Gao fan, do not belong to this world. "I''m curious..." Gao fan asked with great interest, "what''s the reason for you to go so far? How dare you challenge me? " "Hee hee..." The black fox empress''s body shape flashed, already appeared in front of Gao fan, the speed of space jump didn''t seem to be slower than Gao fan at all. See her one face ponder of coagulate a black small ball in fingertip, one face sneer of looking at Gao fan, "is exactly the power of this space!" Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes. Of course, he was familiar with the black ball. after all, he made it in front of the third young master. It can be seen that the black fox lady''s use of the power of space is probably at the same level as herself. This has to surprise Gao fan, what is the sacred of Lady Black Fox? Is that the old tortoise who left Donghai dragon palace? But it''s impossible. If the old tortoise knew that Gao fan had taken over Donghai Dragon Palace, even if he had been working with Gao fan for a long time, Where could he get so much nonsense? "Hee hee..." Black Fox empress a Jiao smile, "how?"? Is your majesty Gao fan afraid of his immobility? " "Ha ha..." Gao fan doesn''t continue to attack. He smiles to the eyes of Lady Black Fox. "I''m very curious now. What''s the matter with the third young master and my father?" "Yo, yo, yo," the black fox lady sneered, "they are the last cards. When I''m caught by his majesty Gao fan, I''ll exchange them for them!" Gao fan doesn''t have the good spirit of smile, this black fox empress really is a don''t know heaven and earth of woman. In Gao fan''s principle, beating women is not advocated, but in the face of black fox lady, who is a disgusting monster, Gao fan will not show mercy. "Well, how do you want to die?" Gao fan expresses very helpless to the black fox empress''s death, can only smile to ask a way. "Yes?" Empress black fox was stunned, but then she began to laugh wildly, "hahaha, your majesty Gao fan is as arrogant as the rumor, at this time, I still don''t forget to talk! You want to kill me? Did you kill him? " "Ha ha You don''t think I can kill you, do you? " Gao Fanling smiles and grabs it out. Lady Black Fox was slightly surprised, because she felt a bit of crisis from Gao fan''s grasp. Instinct made her quickly turn to escape into the void, but then the black fox lady in the void saw a big hand catching her. Lady black fox wanted to escape, but she found that she could not escape,His body, even in the void, was locked by the big hand. The next second, the black fox lady was caught by the big hand, the picture in front of her flashed and appeared in front of Gao fan again. She has been in the hands of Gao fan, at this time, Gao fan is looking at her with a smile. "How''s it going? Now do you think I can kill you? " "Mm-hmm!" The black fox lady turned into a snow-white Fox and looked pitifully at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I know I''m wrong. I will call out your father and the third young master! I''m willing to submit to your majesty and be a cow and horse for your majesty forever. You can do anything your majesty wants me to do! " While speaking, the unconscious third young master and Dongfang dad appear in front of Gao fan. Black Fox empress at this time already regretted, oneself just why not run? I have to be forced in front of Gao fan. Now, if you don''t pretend to be one, you still have to be brought in. As for threatening Gao fan with the lives of the third young master and Dongfang''s father, she did not dare to do such a thing. After all, just now she has fully understood that Gao fan is powerful, which is an enemy she can never match. "Wipe, you ya recognize counsels to pour is simply......" Gao fan''s face is dull. What about his moral integrity? "In this way, it seems that I have no reason to kill you." Gao fan has no expression on his face and a black line on his forehead, but he did not forget to send the third young master and Dongfang dad to the new world. "Mm-hmm!" Black Fox Niang nods again, "I''m really willing to surrender! I beg your majesty to spare me this time. I really know I''m wrong, and I won''t dare to do it again! " Gao fan pondered for two seconds, looking at the sincere eyes and expression of Lady Black Fox, he almost believed. Fortunately, he has a system. Before he gets points, he will not relax his vigilance easily. "Seeing you behave like this..." If Gao fan finally shakes his head helplessly, "I have no reason to kill you, but I never need a reason to kill you!" With a click, Gao fan suddenly cut off all the vitality of the black fox lady. Now he has many rules to add to his body. It''s not easy for him to kill the black fox lady. Chapter 1039 The black fox empress is all a face ignorant force before dying, she also can''t think of in any case, oneself unexpectedly so cool! I have lived for ten thousand years! I control the ultimate power of the world! I''m a combination of the ultimate power and the power of the third young master! Why am I so strong, or am I crushed to death by Gao fan? Finally, the black fox lady died. At this time, the black fox lady in Gao fan''s hand has completely turned into a mass of black energy, there is a strange gray in the black, which is very deep and frightening. Gao fan took a deep breath and began to absorb the black power on the spot. Black energy quickly enters Gao fan''s body, GAO fan''s face also shows excited expression. "Ding! It has been detected that the host directly gains the power of Jiezhu level, and the level has been upgraded to enter Jiezhu level! " "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing Lady Black Fox. The fate of Dongfang yuechu and Tu shanhonghong has been changed. The world task has been completed ¡­¡­ At the same time, the silent God, who is meditating in his own temple, suddenly opens his shining eyes, an evil smile gradually appears on his chrysanthemum like old face, "finally let me find you!" ¡­¡­ Gao fan, who is absorbing the power of law in the fox demon world, can''t help shivering, he suddenly feels like he is being targeted by something. It was a tremor from the depths of his soul that he could not resist. At this time, there is a gentle fluctuation in the space in front of Gao fan, a bald old man with white beard and tortoise shell appears in front of Gao fan, wearing sunglasses, leaning on crutches. "Turtle fairy?" Gao fan looked at the visitor in dismay and exclaimed in surprise. Yes, the shape of the God of annihilation really looks like a turtle fairy. "Presumptuous!" The God of silence looked at Gao fan with a gloomy face, "you arrogant young man, how dare you give me a nickname when we meet for the first time!" "Well I''m sorry ~ "Gao fan looks embarrassed," can''t help it. " "Hum!" The silent God master frowned, "don''t talk nonsense. You dare to steal what I have hidden in this world. Don''t you hand it over to me as soon as possible." "Belch..." Gao fan belched, "I''m sorry, I''ve just finished digesting..." "You The master of annihilation was so angry that he stood up and said, "let''s forget the power of these laws! If you return to me the casting utensils of the world that I have left behind, then you will not be able to use up the casting utensils of the world! " "But..." In view of the strength of the other party, Gao fan can only ask weakly, "if I say that I have digested all the world''s castors, do you believe it?" "Arrogant young man!" Jimieshen''s face was blue and his crutches fell heavily. After a clear sound, a crack spread from the foot of the silent God. Just in a moment, these cracks tear apart the sky and the surrounding sea area. Gao fan''s face sank. The old man is so strong. "I''ll give you another chance, or I''ll bury you with the world!" The Lord of silence and destruction was livid. "What''s the use of a large number of castors of the world? "If you want, I can promise to give you some, and keep you enough. not only that, I can give you anything you want." "Younger generation, do you have to weigh it up, do you want to die or fight against me?" "Hiss..." Gao fan took a deep breath, then exhaled long, slightly relieved the pressure. He looked at the silent God calmly, "I''m Gao fan, dare to ask the name of the elder." "Hum!" The old man''s eyes flashed a smile. It seems that things are right on Gao fan. In this way, he is more unlikely to let Gao fan or leave, otherwise, it will be very unfavorable for him to go out and tell others about it. However, before he saw the Wanjie caster, the Lord of annihilation still had to be patient, otherwise, Gao fan would be in trouble if he could not find the Wanjie caster. "Old man, the world is green and the Lord is dead!" The silent God exterminator looked at Gao fan, "I can see that you have just been promoted to be the leader of the world. Although your level is one level higher than mine, I advise you not to do it in vain! Because I''m not talented, what I''m good at is to jump the level to kill! I don''t know how many world masters have died in my hands for hundreds of millions of years,Even the fairy king, there are some! " There was a drop of sweat on Gao fan''s forehead. Of course, he had heard of the character of the God of silence. After all, when he was promoted to God, the Lord of life was popular with him at that time. Although he could not be promoted for some reasons, he remained in the realm of God, but his strength was unprecedented in the whole world. He is invincible at the same level, and even many world leaders have died in his hands. moreover, the words of the annihilation leader just now are not boastful at all. The other side has indeed killed the Immortal King at two higher levels. Facing such an enemy, Gao fan nervously gathered his hands. The younger sister of the system should still be absorbing Wanjie casting tools at this time, maybe at the critical moment, GAO fan doesn''t want to disturb her, after all, this is her only chance to become an independent individual. So this time, Gao fan had to rely on himself. "Hum!" Ji mieshen, seeing Gao fan''s appearance, could not help frowning slightly, "I advise you not to play with flowers. Your abilities are useless in front of me. If I want to kill you, you will never have a chance to revive in your own world! " "What?" Gao fan suddenly looks at the God of death, with an incredible look on his face, the old man actually guessed his mind! He did operate like this just now. "You don''t have to look at me like this. I can''t read my mind! I have lived for hundreds of millions of years, and I know you young people very well! " The God of silence was arrogant, holding his hands on his chest, "I''ll give you ten seconds to think about it. After ten seconds, I will destroy the world and you!" "Kill me, you''ll never get the world caster!" Gao fan had no choice but to use the means of threat. "Hum!" The God of silence gave a cold smile! I have lived for hundreds of millions of years. Is there any place in the world that I can''t find? Where do you think you can hide the Wanjie caster? " "Ha ha Is that right? " Gao fan showed a confident smile on his face, "originally I thought you were omnipotent, but now you don''t kill me by talking so much nonsense, I''m afraid it''s because you don''t know where I hide it, do you? If you had the confidence to find it, I would have died long ago Chapter 1040 "You Be presumptuous The silence destroys a god main complexion iron green, separate empty a to grasp Gao fan''s neck. Gao fan''s divine power surged in his body and burst out in an instant to compete with the power of the silent God, GAO fan also took this opportunity to step back. The two forces exploded in the moment of contact, tearing the space where Gao fan was, revealing the dark void. The void collapses rapidly, slowly sucking all the surrounding space into it, at the same time, the void itself is still expanding. At this speed, it is estimated that the whole Aolai country will be sucked into it in less than half an hour. In the face of Gao fan''s escape, the silent God glanced at his palm in dismay, then recalled the feeling just now and frowned slightly. "Your power makes me feel very familiar..." The God of silence looked at Gao fan with a puzzled look on his face. "Who on earth are you?" "Didn''t I say that? I''m Gao fan Gao fan looks at the silent God with an alert face, and all the talent abilities that can be used are opened. The four abilities of 100 times attack, 100 times defense, 100 times gravity and ability enhancement are activated at the same time, GAO fan''s breath rises suddenly. "Hum!" The God of silence snorted coldly, "why don''t you believe that your skills are useless?" "Whether it''s useful or not, you have to try first to know!" Gao Fan said solemnly. With a heavy wave of the crutch in his hand, a gray light burst out of his body and came towards Gao fan''s face. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, he instantly judged that the gray light had its own navigation, which was unavoidable. He could only raise his right hand to resist. The palm of Gao fan''s right hand was shining with colorful light, which could resist the gray light, but the expression on his face was very difficult. Gao fan''s forehead was in a cold sweat. The old tortoise was as strong as the rumor, and it was palpitating. Even though he has his own aura of leading role, even if he is a big level higher than the other party, he is still not the opponent of the other party at all. But the only thing that makes Gao fan feel lucky is that the other side seems to have no way to break through their own defense. In this way, I just need to shrink and wait until the younger sister of the system has completely digested the Wanjie caster, then let the younger sister of the system think of a way. "Fancy things!" The silent God Lord disdained Gao fan''s defense style, and his face sank, and the gray light suddenly increased. Meanwhile, Gao fan''s color defense also changed at this moment, the color brilliance gradually weakened, the thickness of defense is gradually thinning, the gray light is eating away Gao fan''s color energy. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, he tried his best to establish the balance, and then he broke it. and seeing the other person''s calm face, he didn''t exert himself at all! I wipe! Is this the God level? In his heart, Gao Fan said hello to all the eighteen generations of the ancestors of the God of silence and destruction, and then he clenched his teeth helplessly and strengthened his defense again. But the effect is not very good. At most, it slows down the progress of its defense being eroded. "Hum!" The silent God exterminator said, "I''ll see how long you can hold on!" At this moment, Gao fan''s live broadcast has not stopped. Everyone in the new world has been tense since the appearance of the God of death. In fact, everyone and Gao fan are in a state of sharing, and they can also experience the power of the God of silence. But now they can do nothing but worry about Gao fan. Click! All of a sudden, a crack appeared on the colored light shield in Gao fan''s palm. "Hum!" The Lord of solitude gave a cold smile, "I thought you could support more time. I didn''t expect that you were not much different from other young people! In that case, it''s over now! " The body of the God of silence crossed a remnant shadow in the air and rushed to gaofaner with such speed that it tore apart the space where he passed. Gao fan''s eyes widened. He saw that his shield was broken, a piece of skin and bones came out of the fragments of the shield and grabbed his neck. At this moment, Gao fan''s whole body has been soaked with sweat, and his face finally shows the expression of fear. "Young man! I don''t have much patience... " The silence destroys God Lord Leng Leng to look at Gao fan, in the eyes is full of Yin cold, "you are to choose to hand over?"? Why choose to die? " "Ha ha Are you patient? " There was a smile on Gao fan''s face. "I''m the same..."The God of silence frowned slightly, and he suddenly felt a bad feeling. The next second, he found that his hand was covered with dark green lines, a sense of paralysis came from his hand. Gao fan raised his leg and kicked him in the abdomen. there was a big hole in his abdomen, which made his whole back blurred. Gao fan with the power of rebound from the hands of the God of silence out, in the distance watching the limit of God. "Poison?" The God of silence looked at his palm covered with dark green lines in amazement, and then looked at the cavity in his abdomen, with a puzzled expression on his face. "That''s right!" Gao fan stood still in the distant space station and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, "the Lord of silence is really powerful, a hundred times the strength of neurotoxin, a hundred times the attack power of a foot, I didn''t expect that night can only make you suffer so little damage!" "But..." Gao fan''s face gradually smile, "as long as it can make you hurt, that proves that it also makes you die, doesn''t it?" "Ha ha ~" the God of silence looked at Gao fan with great interest, "no one has hurt me for many years!" As he spoke, his eyes turned gray, and the dark green lines on Gao fan''s abdomen and arms recovered in an instant. The smile on Gao fan''s face suddenly solidified. Is that special Let''s have a fight! The God of silence turned his eyes and looked at Gao fan with an iron face. "Congratulations, junior! You give me the desire to kill you! " As soon as the voice fell, the body of the God of silence flashed again, tearing the void again, and grabbing at Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes flashed to one side almost at the same time. The space seized by the God of silence has become a collapsing void. "You are a young generation. Your fighting quality is very good." The silent God master looked at Gao fan, "to tell you the truth, I want to accept you as a disciple!" As he spoke, the Lord of annihilation attacked again, and a gray energy fell from Gao fan''s head without warning. Every cell of Gao fan''s whole body trembled, and once again dodged this attack. The gray energy fell into the sea, and the sea began to collapse with space. nearby Aolai country was also included in the scope of collapse, and countless Aolai people rushed to leave by boat. "I''ve had enough fun, you can go to die!" The silent God master drank fiercely. This time, he was really going to kill Gao fan. Gao fan has the ability to hurt himself. Naturally, he can''t let Gao fan continue to grow. Gao fan suddenly felt that every space between heaven and earth was trembling. Chapter 1041 In the next second, countless gray energies come from all directions towards Gao fan, the space where those gray energies pass is fragmented, with the smell of destroying the sky and the earth. Gao fan knows that the old man has really come. He quickly opened the flash, and his figure appeared in the sky of the western regions in the next second. However, the gray energy still appeared with Gao fan in this space, it seemed that no matter how Gao fan flashed, he could not get rid of the lock of these energies. "I wipe! I don''t think it''s true that I''m here? " Gao fan looked at the overwhelming gray energy in Putian and felt helpless. "Malagobi!" Gao fan cursed and closed his eyes. The power of the two continents poured into his body, his skin was chapped in the next second, there was blood red energy in it. Yeah, he''s going to blow himself up! He just didn''t believe in evil, so he wanted to see if he could revive in the new world if he killed himself. "No!" Suddenly, the voice of the little sister of the system rings in Gao fan''s mind. Gao fan''s face was slightly stunned, and suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes also appeared blood red cracks like other parts of his body, but these cracks gradually became smaller in the next second, and finally healed. At this time, a beautiful figure in a purple dress appeared in Gao fan''s eyes. "It''s so dangerous. Why don''t you call me?" Purple group of women Liu Mei micro wrinkle, some angry looking at Gao fan. There is no doubt that this woman is Miss system. Moreover, it seems that the other side has absorbed the casting vessels of the world and completely become an independent individual. "I''m afraid to disturb you and make you fail. After all, it''s very important to you." Gao fan looked at the beautiful figure in front of him and murmured. Miss system completely transformed into an adult, Gao fan heart sincerely happy for her. And the little sister of the system is like this now, which really makes Gao fan daydream. Pupils like stars, eyebrows like willows. A melon face with a touch of pink, delicate lips slightly open, scallop teeth like snow, delicate as flowers, very beautiful. Under an almost transparent purple dress, a red belly pocket is very attractive. She is slim, graceful, slender, shoulders like a weak woman, graceful and graceful, her clothes floating, like a fairy flying in the air. "Fool ~" Miss system flashed a surprise in her eyes, but then said calmly, "you know, if I didn''t show up in time, you would be dead." "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "as long as I can get you out of the control of the system, everything I do is worth it." "Spit ~" the little sister of the system spat a little, and looked at Gao fan with a shy white face, "I won''t allow you to say that again in the future, and your life should be well preserved, you will be the immortal king of all worlds, and I''m still waiting for the day when you come to the world!" "Or I''ll call you Xiao Zi later?" Gao fan grinned slightly, with a faint smile on his face. Little sister of the system Is this the time for TEMAO to talk about this? I''m struggling to resist the attack of the Lord of annihilation. can''t you be normal? "Well, I like the name Xiao Zi very much." but eventually she didn''t make complaints about Gao Gao. After all, everything she had was given to her. "But now is not the time to name me, our crisis is not over yet!" With a wave of her long sleeve, little purple turned away. At this time, Gao fan reacts that he and Xiao Zi are still in the gray cage cast by the God of silence. "Who is the enemy?" Small purple pretty face cold, domineering full. "Silence the Lord!" Gao fan has a dignified face. "It''s him?" Small purple instant flustered God, the facial expression is not calm. "What? So you can''t even deal with him? " Gao fan looks at Xiao Zi in amazement. "He is one of the five creation gods, and has the same power as all the heavens and all the worlds. unless he has the original power of the creation God, we can''t kill him at all!" "The original power of the creator?" Gao fan a face is muddled force, "that is what ghost?" "As the name suggests, the original power of the creator is the power that only the creator can possess." Little purple frowned and looked dignified. "How can we get the power of the creator?" "No way! It is impossible for us to obtain the power of the creator, because there is no way to obtain it except the reward of the creator himself!Even the super power in the universe is regarded as a treasure, and it can''t be spread in the outside world. moreover, the other four creation gods haven''t appeared for tens of millions of years, which is why the God of annihilation can roam around the universe, but everyone can''t help him! " Gao fan''s face is dignified. Unexpectedly, he has provoked such an old monster. "For today''s sake, we can only escape!" Little purple was firm and clenched her teeth. "In a moment, I will try my best to break the blockade of this cage, and you will seize the opportunity to escape with all your strength, don''t go back to the heaven and the world, go directly to your temple, and then let the queen of life take you to the eternal world! I''ll try my best to hold on to the Lord of nirvana. Once you join the eternal world, under the protection of the Lord of eternal life, the Lord of Nirvana dare not kill you at will! " "And you?" Gao fan frowned tightly and looked puzzled. "I..." Xiao Zi hesitated for a second, then said calmly, "don''t worry, I''ll be OK, I''ll delay him for a while to find you." "You just hesitated!" Gao fan''s face was determined. "It seems that you have a crush on me. You want to give my life back with your approval." "You Little purple face flashed a flush, "when is it, why are you still so unorthodox?" "Don''t blame me!" Gao fan''s face is calm and his tone is firm. "I am such a male chauvinist, If I really want to sacrifice your life, I would rather we die here together." "You..." Small purple moth eyebrow tight Cu, "you died, you those women how to do?" Gao fan looks at Xiao Zi gently, "you are my woman, too. I believe they will understand me." "You..." The small purple one face shamed indignantly secretly scolded a, "you big fool!" "Ha ha ~" Gao fan smiles calmly, "I''ve always been such a fool..." Xiao Zi is not talking, but looks at the gray cage with a dignified face. She wants to find a way to break it. Now, Xiao Zi knows that Gao fan can''t escape. But she has her own mind, if Gao fan doesn''t want to leave, can''t she find a way to send him away? Chapter 1042 As long as you send Gao fan back to the temple, with Gao fan''s intelligence, you will make the right choice at that time. Although Xiao Zi doesn''t want to die, after all, everything she has now is given to her by Gao fan. She once made a wish that if anyone could help her get out of the control of the system, even if there was only one day, she was willing to give everything for each other. And now, the desire to get out of the system has come true, followed by the eternal demise. Although Xiaozi is unwilling, she doesn''t regret it at all. "All right! Since you want to stay, I''ll let you stay! " Little purple''s face sank, "when I break the cage, we will attack the Lord of annihilation together, if we miss, we will run away immediately!" "Ready?" Xiao Zi looks at Gao fan seriously. "Well! No problem! " Gao fan nodded solemnly. At this time, the God of silence is still staring at Gao fan''s cage, just now, he faintly felt that Gao fan was going to explode himself, but he didn''t know why, and the other party gave up. He even once thought it was Gao fan''s conspiracy, so he didn''t do it all the time. He wanted to see what Gao fan''s idea was. As a result, several minutes passed. If he hadn''t sensed Gao fan''s existence, he would have thought that Gao fan had slipped away. All of a sudden, the God of silence looked in his eyes, he felt the fierce resistance inside the cage, the strength of the resistance was several times greater than before, in a hurry, he didn''t respond. Gao fan takes the lead and pours on the God of silence, followed by Xiao Zi. When the God of silence saw Gao fan and Xiao Zi, he was stunned for a moment, What''s the way? Can you blow up a woman? However, surprise comes from surprise. The experience of the master of annihilation makes him mobilize his massive power in the next moment. Xiao Zi gently glances at Gao fan''s side face, she finds that Gao fan looks really handsome after his relentless attack. "My silly man, I hope you will be well in the future!" Small purple in the heart secretly said a, corner of the eye has a drop of clear tears. The next moment, Gao fan in front of a void door. "No!" Gao fan drinks and wants to leave. But it was too late, and the door of the void closed in the next instant. "Asshole!" The mustache of the master''s eye of Ji Mie God is so angry that Gao fan is sent away like this! "Die, bitch!" As soon as the voice of jimieshen''s main voice fell, a large amount of gray energy rushed towards Xiaozi from all directions. Small purple eyes a Lin, her delicate body in the air into hundreds of purple Qianying, 360 ¡ã no dead angle toward the quiet God flat rush up. "Arrogant, I don''t know how to live or die!" The silent God master gave a sharp drink, heavily leaning on the crutches in his hand, and Xiao Zi''s figures burst in the next moment. At this time, the voice of Xiao Zi came to mind in the ear of the silent God, "you''ve been caught by me!" The next second, a huge blade came out of the chest of the Lord of annihilation. "Hum!" With a cold hum from the God of silence, the surrounding space broke up one after another. "Ah Small purple a Jiao shout, her body, by the strong repulsion impact out of thousands of meters, directly broke a piece of space. Her skin is also fragmenting, revealing the black metal inside. "What?" However, when he saw the metal, he was stunned. It''s not the Wanjie casting he''s looking for. What is it? "What''s the matter?" The God of extinction was shocked and said, "are you the spirit of the system, my casting tool of the world is used by you to reshape your body?" "Ha ha..." There was blood gushing from her mouth, and she looked at the black metal on her body. The black metal is wrapped in scarlet blood and is being slowly swallowed by blood. This is the scene of digestion and absorption. Then she looked up at the Lord of annihilation, "yes, I have all the things you are looking for! But it seems that it has been almost digested by me Now even if you kill me, you will get nothing! " "Asshole!" He was so angry that he beat his chest. He was so angry that his robe was windless that he said, "go to die!" As soon as the voice fell, he stretched out his right hand to form a claw, a huge gray claw shadow appeared out of thin air in the space above Xiaozi''s head, directly tore up a piece of space and photographed it towards Xiaozi."Ha ha Are you going to die at last? " Xiao Zi looked up at the huge gray claw shadow, and her face showed a smile of relief. it was her long cherished wish to die for Gao fan. Xiao Zi looks at the gray claws falling from the sky, and her eyes have focused on the distant void, there are little drops of her and Gao fan together. She decides to have a good look at Gao fan before she dies, engrave Gao fan''s voice, face and smile into her soul. Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and Xiao Zi waited for a long time, as a result, the Giant Claw was still in the sky more than ten meters away from her. "Ah It turns out that the time of death is so long... " Little purple can''t help thinking so. But soon she found something wrong, because the collapsed space is still collapsing rapidly, but the giant claw is not falling. "Young man! I really admire your courage At this time, the voice of the God came, and Xiao Zi couldn''t help looking down. I saw a white bone claw coming out of the chest of the Lord of death. Gao fan stood behind the silent God with a cold face and a cold smile, "Hey, it seems that the silent God is just like this. Is this the second time I''ve made it right?" "Hum!" The silence God''s face sank, "it''s just a mortal body, and dare to penetrate my holy body, you don''t look at your hands, what''s it like now!" "I wipe it!" Gao fan just found out that his hand has become a skeleton. Is the old man''s body so abnormal? "Ignorant, you dare to come back. If you dye it like this, you should die too!" The silent God snorted coldly and heavily leaned on his crutch. The space under his feet split again, Gao fan''s body was thrown out by the powerful repulsion force, and his body was instantly bloody. "Poof!" The next second, a mouthful of old blood came out of the mouth of the Lord of annihilation. With a crutch on his face, he knelt down in the void, blood gushing out of his mouth. Small purple a face muddled force of looking at the stillness God Lord of serious injury, feel three view all be refreshed. What''s going on? Is the so-called "immortal body" the Lord of Nirvana injured? And it seems that the injury is not light? Gao fan is also stunned. What''s the situation? Isn''t the old man pretending to be seriously injured? "You..." The God of silence looked at Gao fan in shock, and his fingers trembled wildly. "How can you have the origin of the God of creation?" Gao fan Xiaozi: People watching live in the new world: Chapter 1043 Poop! The next second, the old man''s body was completely kneeling on the ground, blood poured out from every pore of his body. In just a moment, he had completely become a blood man. "Gaga, Gaga..." The God of silence knelt down in the void and looked at Gao fan. His hands trembled and his eyes almost fell out. The shriveled Adam''s apple was surging, making a rough and terrible voice, "it''s you Gaga I died unjustly It''s you Just... " WOW! With this sentence, the body of the God of silence turned into a pool of blood and was swallowed up by the fragments of the void. Xiao Zi and Gao fan look at each other. Wipe! What''s the situation? Is the silent God really dead? People watching the war in the new world are also confused. Is it a bit rash for such a big boss to die? Are you not imaginative enough? So it''s so rash to let the jimie God hang up? "Forget it It doesn''t matter. " Gao fan immediately holds Xiao Zi in his arms and tries to repair the world. "Don''t fix it!" Small purple is very weak, eyes closed, pale face tightly against Gao fan''s arms, "this world can''t! " " why? " Gao fan looks confused,. A good world, say not to do not, is not too wasteful? We don''t have any mines! "Jimieshen master is dead, and the forces behind him must come back to investigate. let him break the world, and then say that you don''t know anything. Now it''s better to move all the people in the world as soon as possible!" "Then..." Gao fan looked at the crutch left by the God of silence, and his face was moved. "I can''t have it either!" "Well, listen to you!" Although the meat hurts, Gao fan still knows that the dog''s life matters. Here, on a beautiful planet somewhere in the world. It''s a palace built on a mountain and stretching for thousands of miles. In the pavilion, a man and a woman in white are playing the piano and flute, and the sound of the piano accompanies the sound of the flute. The woman''s makeup is exquisite, with a face value of 9 points, between a smile and a frown, she looks at the man with flowing eyes, and her face is full of tenderness and admiration. The man''s face value is 9 points, his eyes are closed, immersed in the melodious music, he can''t extricate himself, and he doesn''t have a little response to the woman''s crazy appearance. "No!" Suddenly, a scream broke the silence. The woman shook her hand and broke the strings. "Asshole!" The woman was furious. "Who doesn''t have eyes and yells? Don''t you see that Miss Ben is teasing Han?" This words a, the pavilion all one face shocked looking at the woman. Especially the man who played the flute was so scared that he almost lost his soul. The speed of the woman''s face It''s faster than the speed of light! "Cough..." The woman pretended to be calm to get up, slightly embarrassed, "OK, don''t tease, you strip him and send him to my room!" "Yes Standing next to a few maids nodded, will start to take down the man. "What are you doing?" The man''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he looked at the woman, and his powerful momentum burst out from his body, "I am the upright God of Donghua, you can''t make me yield!" "Is that God?" As soon as the woman''s complexion sank, the original snow-white dress turned into a black tight leather dress in a flash, even the makeup on her face turned into smoky makeup, like a queen. The momentum of Jiezhu level erupted from her, which was better than that of Donghua God. "What? Are you the leader of the world Donghua God looked at the woman in horror, and then thought of her makeup. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, "is it Are you the leader of the seductive world "Exactly!" The main face of lewd world is indifferent, "OK, take it down!" "Yes The maids came forward again. "Stop it Donghua God''s face was very blue, and his eyes were determined to drink. "What? Do you want to die? " The leader of the lewd world looked at the God of Donghua like a queen. "No!" Donghua God looked stubborn and took a deep breath, "lead the way ahead, I will go by myself!" The maid was slightly stunned, and then nodded her head to lead the way under the sign of the leader of the erotic world, leading the leader of Donghua to leave. "Cut! Smelly man... " With a funny look on his face, he sat down and took a cup of tea,"Well, what''s so flustered?" "Gulu ~" the visitor was so frightened that he even swallowed a mouthful of saliva Hang up "Poof..." The leader of the lewd and flattering world took a sip of tea and sprayed on the face of the man who was talking. An imperceptible joy flashed in his surprised eyes, "say it again!" "Silence, silence God Hang up... " The man was shaking all over as he spoke. "Son of a bitch!" Lewd Mei pats the table and rises, that table instantly turns into nothingness, "wear order to go down, check for me, must check the other party is who!" "Yes The man got up in a hurry and left the pavilion as if he were running away. he wiped the tea on his face helplessly. The Lord of the world is really hard to serve. "The Lord of the world, the Lord of silence and destruction is dead. Are we..." A maid asked in a low voice. "No hurry!" The body shape of the main body of the lewd world turns and changes into a silver armor. Although the armor added a lot of heroism to her, there were few places to cover, which highlighted her erotic temperament. "Don''t act rashly. I''ll go to the temple of the Lord of the world! Now that the old man is dead, it seems that there will be great changes! " "Yes The maids nodded solemnly, and the world leader had disappeared. At the same time, Gao fan also came to the eternal world under the leadership of the Lord of the sword. At this time, Gao fan and the God of the sword have appeared in the sky of the eternal world, flying towards the distance quickly. The God of the sword looked a little complicated at this time, and his heart was mixed with five tastes. She remembers that the last time she went to find Gao fan, Gao fan had just been promoted to the realm of God. She used to treat Gao fan as a teammate and wanted to introduce him into the eternal world. But now, not long after, she is still a God, and Gao fan has changed into a star. The God of sword is very curious. How did Gao fan upgrade? What kind of system is Gao fan''s, and how can he upgrade so quickly? Gao fan also looks at the God of the sword curiously. Of course, he knows that the other side is a big level lower than himself, but he also feels the other side''s fierceness. We should know that Gao fan does not have such strength when he is in the realm of God. If the God of sword knows what Gao fan is thinking about, he will be beaten. do you know how long I have been in the realm of God? That''s five thousand years! Chapter 1044 If you can''t make a breakthrough in five thousand years, you''ll be living in vain! Do you think everyone is special? Like you, they upgrade so fast, pervert! "Below is Muchuan City, the headquarters of the Lord of the eternal world!" The God of the sword pointed to the huge city below and said faintly, "Muchuan city is forbidden to empty. We''d better go down for a walk. but you are the leader of the world, not in the forbidden space. you can also choose to fly to Changsheng hall and wait for me for a moment, and I''ll follow you." "No! I am with you... " Gao fan''s face is calm, it''s not easy to come to an open world and be the main city of other people''s home. GAO fan can''t have a good look at how these guys run the city. "Well!" The God of the sword nodded calmly and took Gao fan into the city. However, when Gao fan saw the city, he was very disappointed. There are no bright spots in the construction of these cities, and they are not even as good as his design. He has some complaints about the master of the eternal world, who is a fool. Of course, he won''t think about the reason why he doesn''t take charge of urban construction as he does, is it because other people are not as boring as he is, and they need to spend more time to improve their level. After a while, the God of sword took Gao fan to a huge square. There are nearly 100 people standing on the square. Gao fan can see that all of them are gods. Nima, such a large number of gods are mainly attacking their own new world. I''m afraid few people can catch them. Gao fan shook his head, the gap! This is the gap! It seems that we have to find a way to improve the overall strength of the new world. In front of the square is a long step, and at the end of the step stands a red hall. "Oh, Lord of Jian Jian, where did you turn a handsome guy back?" A coquettish woman came up with a face of provocation and looked up and down at Gao fan. "Get out of the way, I''ll show him to the Lord of the world!" The God of the sword looks cold, and seems to be very difficult to deal with this charming woman. "Hee hee..." The woman shakes Liu Yao to Gao fan''s body. in public, she has already swung close to Gao fan''s body, and even put one hand around Gao fan''s neck, and one hand gently caresses Gao fan''s chest muscle, "what''s the point of following this cold woman,? Why don''t you go with me? I promise you 30 million dollars for harem beauty... " The onlookers began to murmur in a low voice: "the charming God is so powerful "Well, if I hadn''t been determined, I would have been taken away by her." "It''s said that the God of flattery has been robbing people in the hands of the God of sword these years. I didn''t expect that it was so excessive today, and it started in front of so many people!" "Looking at the young brother, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a woman before. the God of flattery, a woman with such a beautiful face, is afraid that he''s going to give up his gun!" The God of the sword looks unhappy, and people are right. because of the special ability of the God of Mei, many people have been robbed by the other party these years. but she has no choice but to fight privately in Muchuan City, and she is helpless in the face of talent suppression. But today, in front of so many people, robbing people in public really makes the God of sword very angry. Gao fan is the leader of the world. If he is really robbed by the other party, that wave is really blood loss! As for Gao fan, of course, he saw the relationship between the God of the sword and this charming God. although he didn''t mind playing with this girl, he didn''t want to make the God of the sword lose face now. After all, people had been waiting for him so long in his hometown. Gao fan a face cunning of smile, a will flatter of God Lord embrace in one side, "please let, I still have something to do." The God of flattery was forced at that time. What''s the situation? Are you curved? Then, Gao fan raised his legs in the eyes of the people and followed the steps of the God of the sword. the God of the sword was slightly stunned and showed gratitude to Gao fan, and then took Gao fan up the stairs. When people saw that the God of flattery was eating shriveled, some people couldn''t help laughing. But she didn''t dare to be presumptuous, she could only stamp her feet and act like a coqueter, and then attracted a wave of licking dogs. Before coming to the hall, the God of sword bows his hand to Gao fan, "I can only take you here. Go in yourself!" "Thank you very much." Gao fan smiles and raises his legs to enter the threshold of the hall. "When..." The heavy bell rang at the moment when Gao fan stepped into the hall. The bell sounded melodious and hit everyone''s heart."Dang, Dang, dang..." The bell rang eight times in a row until the end of the eighth, and all the people were relieved. "Eight sounds? Did I hear you right? " On the square, there was a question. "Yes, I heard eight, too!" "No, the God of sword has brought a world leader this time?" "No way. How could she be so lucky?" The God of flattery was angry. Although she heard it very clearly, she didn''t want to admit it. At this time, the God of the sword had come down the steps. A group of deities gathered around and said, "Lord of the sword, is this man you brought back today really the Lord of the world?" "Well!" The God of the sword still had only one word of Gao Leng, but he immediately set off a storm in the crowd. "I haven''t had a new world leader for many years. I''m afraid the God of sword will get a great reward this time. Maybe it''s a coincidence that he can be promoted to the realm of world leader!" "Yes, yes! Congratulations to the Lord of sword for his great contribution to our world "The God of Xijian has made great contributions to our world!" ¡­¡­ All of them are making peace with the Lord of the sword, and there is a lot of commercial propaganda. The God of the sword smiles and bows his hands to thank everyone one by one, which makes the God of flattery feel very shameless. At this time, the Lord of sword also heard the news of the death of the Lord of silence. at that time, her first reaction was that Gao fan had something to do with the death of the Lord of silence. But then she shakes her head and denies that although Gao fan has been promoted to God, it is absolutely impossible for him to kill him, because even the Lord of eternal life can''t kill him. As for Gao fan, he was standing in the hall, receiving the gaze of six people sitting in the hall. On the main hall, a white man with white hair and a young face was at the head. The rest of the people were sitting on both sides of the white man. One of the women wearing armor made Gao fan look at her face more than 9 points, and her enchanting body and armor were almost the same as those she didn''t wear, and her charming expression made Gao fan unable to move his eyes. "New world leader..." The white robed man slowly got up and looked at Gao fan with a look of arrogance, "please introduce yourself." "I''m Gao fan. I don''t have the title of world leader. I don''t want to be. Just call me Gao fan." Gao fan nodded calmly. Chapter 1045 Even in the white robed man''s domineering, Gao fan also maintained a modest posture. "Very good!" The white robed man looks unhappy and seems to be very unhappy with Gao fan''s attitude. Ma Dan, when you see a big man like me, you don''t even advise me. You make me lose face! "My eternal master!" The white robed man''s face sank and he sat back, raised his hand and pointed to the beautiful woman sitting beside him, "this is the leader of seductive world, this is the leader of time world, this is..." Gao fan nodded one by one to the seven world masters, including the immortal world Master, and finally got to know each other. Especially the seductive world leader, Gao fan''s eyes looking at this woman It seems that if she hadn''t watched so many people, she would have come up to fight with herself for 300 rounds. Such a woman is just Gao fan can''t help but sweat. Fortunately, there are so many people! "Say it!" The Lord of eternal life didn''t let Gao fan sit down. Instead, he once again said, "how did you kill the Lord of Nirvana?" This is straight to the point, forcing the palace directly! "Ah?" Gao fan, with a confused face, began his performance, "what God? Sorry I didn''t hear you just now "The Lord of silence..." With a smile on his face, the leader of the lewd world took the words. She opened her mouth and said, "it''s the old tortoise who will upgrade to the realm of the Lord after you kill him." "Upgrade? Kill the tortoise? " Gao fan was surprised, "my level is not something. The tortoise has been promoted! I did the task of poking wild boar and chrysanthemum to improve it Gao fan sneered in his heart that these guys really cheated Laozi. who said that Laozi''s rank was promoted after killing the old tortoise? Crazy! "The chrysanthemum that pokes wild boar?" On the other side, a wretched little man laughed wickedly, "this God Gao fan, I think you are very right for me. Why don''t we stab each other in private, ah bah, and have a talk..." Gao fan beat the cicada coldly. It''s disgusting that there is such a wretched guy in the Lord of this world. "Research shows that the crutch of the Lord of annihilation has been found in your mission world. If you didn''t kill the Lord of annihilation, how do you explain this? " The master of the lewd world waved his hand to show the virtual shadow of the crutch of the God of annihilation. "Oh! You say that Gao fan suddenly realized, "at that time, I left the world after I finished my task, and I was preparing to incorporate the world, but I don''t know why, the world collapsed. I glanced at a crutch like this in the center of the collapse. At that time, I thought it was extraordinary, so I wanted to take it. But my strength was not good, and I was seriously injured, and I couldn''t win him. in the end, I had to move the creatures of that world away, and then let that world be destroyed. " "That''s it?" "That''s it." The Lord of eternal life looks at the God of erotic flattery with a cool face. He shakes his head slightly. They looked at each other and got the answer from each other''s eyes. "It seems that we can confirm that he is not the Lord of GAOFAN." The world leader of seduction smiles, "Gao fan''s mood just now didn''t fluctuate at all. After all, he can''t resist my seduction skill "Well!" The immortal world Master nodded slightly, "Gao fan, please sit down! After the death of the silent God, the heaven and the world will fall into a violent turbulence. It''s our luck that Lord GAOFAN can join us at this moment. Of course, it''s also the luck of Lord GAOFAN. I hope that with the participation of Lord GAOFAN, we can get more benefits in this turbulent situation.... " At this time, the sky outside the hall of eternal life roared like thunder: "Lord of eternal life, come out for a talk!" Smell speech, everyone''s heart a Lin, Gao fan also felt each other''s strong. The Lord of eternal life got up slowly and said, "let''s go out with me to meet the guests! Lord Gao fan, you are the center of the vortex today. You should be careful later. They are all despicable people who don''t want Bilian! " "OK, thank you for reminding me." Gao fan was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that the Lord of the eternal world was quite grounded. "Well!" The Lord of eternal life nodded. Not long after, two waves of people confronted each other over the hall of eternal life. On one side, the leader of the eternal world is the one with white clothes and white hair. On the other side, the leader is A group of old people on crutches. Gao fan can''t help thinking that these are the brothers of the God of silence. "Changsheng world Master, don''t you hand over the world master you collected today, the guy named Gao fan!" On the other side, the old man with the gray robe crutches at the head picked his eyebrows and looked at him contemptuously."Oh," the master of the eternal world said with a smile, "it seems that the news of the master of the false world is very well-informed! We just know his name here. It''s only a few seconds. You''ll know! " "Less special nonsense, pay or not?" "Why not?" "You want to go to war!" "If we start a war, we will start a war. Do you think we are afraid of you "Asshole! Lord of eternal life, you are looking for death "I don''t know who died! If you have the ability, do it! " At this time, the Lord of the eternal world no longer has the feeling of immortality just now. It''s a quarrel at the entrance of a village. Gao fan is all muddled to one side. Is this the dialogue between the big guys? It''s so direct! Shouldn''t the big guys come up and be polite first? Why did it come up and spray? "Don''t worry, little brother..." The leader of the lewd world said in Gao fan''s ear with a charming face, "they are so fierce that they can''t fight." "Oh..." Gao fan nodded. Later, it seems that in order to confirm the words of the leader of the seductive world, the two sides quarreled for ten minutes and failed to fight. In the end, it''s after the seductive world leader takes out the video they interrogated Gao fan and her monitoring data on Gao fan''s mood, the other party confirms that Gao fan is not the murderer, and then leaves in a dejected mood. "OK, there won''t be any big events for a while. You all go back. I''ll contact you directly if you have any problems!" At the command of the eternal world leader, he directly sent all the world leaders out of his world, and Gao fan returned to the palace of the new world without danger. The next day, in the morning. "Why am I here?" Yun Yun eyebrows slightly wrinkled opened a pair of star eyes, a face of doubt propped up the body. The light and thin bedding on the body slowly slipped, revealing the beautiful back. Looking at the sleeping sisters in front of her, she immediately remembered the situation of the war between the people and Gao fan last night, and a blush climbed up her cheek. "You are always the first one who wants to wake up and the most confused one." Gao fan pillow hands, lying on the bed, a smile at the cloud rhyme this attractive posture. Chapter 1046 Yun Yun is a little coquettish, noticing her embarrassment, "Your Majesty You''re awake, too. " "Well, I wake up. How does Princess Ai intend to serve me?" Gao fan jokingly smiles and embraces Yun Yun''s soft body in his arms. Yun Yun said, "Your Majesty, take it easy. The sisters are still sleeping." "Just because they sleep again, isn''t it good? The so-called plan of the day is in the morning. It''s their loss to miss the good time of the morning! " Gao fan''s evil spirit smiles, which makes Yun Yun cry again. "Well..." ¡­¡­ The eternal world, Muchuan city. In the pavilion of the beautiful back garden of Changsheng hall. The white gauze hanging in the pavilion is blown away by prestige, revealing the spring color in the pavilion. The Lord of eternal life leans lazily on the bed with a wisp of long hair in his hand. In his arms, it was the master of the world of lewdness and flattery, who was drawing circles on the master of the eternal world with her weak and boneless fingers. "Well, do you think Gao fan is really OK?" The Lord of eternal life closed his eyes and asked. "For the time being, there is nothing wrong with him. After all, there is no problem with his mood. there is no breath of silence on him, indicating that the treasure of silence is not on him." There was a smile on the master''s face, "but after all, the Lord of annihilation died in his world. He must know something The person who may kill the Lord is too powerful. Gao fan knows that once he says something, he may be killed by the other party, so he doesn''t dare to say it. Or, the other party directly threatened him, so that he did not dare to say "Oh?" The master of the eternal world smiles faintly, "since the other party is so strong, why threaten Gao fan? Why don''t you kill him directly?" "This..." The leader of the lewd world hesitated slightly. "Maybe it''s because he can''t kill Gao fan because he has to, or he has a relationship with Gao fan?" "Oh?" All of a sudden, the master of the eternal world brightened up and said, "if we can kill the old tortoise without knowing it, we must have the power of the God of creation. today, the four masters of the eternal world still have the power of the God of creation. I didn''t do it, and it''s impossible to be false. The only ones left are those two guys, but those two guys are shutting down It''s a little strange... " "It''s said that you can''t die, and the Immortal King can''t come out!" The leader of the coquettish world said with a sly smile, "is it the fairy king who killed him?" "The fairy king?" The master of the eternal world was slightly stunned, "it''s not that there is no such possibility But if it''s really a fairy king, we don''t want to get the treasure left by the God of annihilation from each other... " "Well..." The master nodded slightly, "I hope not..." "OK..." The Lord of the eternal world got up slowly and dressed between waving. The master of lewd world lay on the bed with a charming face. "Lord of world, the plan of the day is in the morning. Don''t you come to reclaim my land?" The master of the eternal world held his waist and turned back. He glanced at the master of the seductive world, "no I''m tired... " After that, the master of the eternal world disappeared in the pavilion. "Well! Smelly man The leader of the lewd world rolled his eyes and said, "it''s no good..." ¡­¡­ All heaven, all world, all country palace. In the secret room and the crystal coffin, there is a delicate body in a purple skirt. "Xiao Zi, if you don''t wake up again, I will go to the next world alone..." Gao fan stood beside the crystal coffin with a sad face. Before the battle with the God of silence, Xiao Zi was seriously injured and fell into a deep sleep. Gao fan had planned to put Xiao Zi in the back palace to be guarded by a special person, but Xiao Zi was determined to sleep in the Amethyst coffin and forbid others to disturb, so Gao fan made a secret room. After half a month''s sleep, Gao fan hid from the harem beauties in the new world. Moreover, at this time, Gao fan''s time is short, and those who annihilate the God''s death have not forgotten that if he does not become the king of immortals one day, he will be uneasy one day. What''s more, Gao fan heard that there was an unknown realm above the Immortal King. As a traverser, he certainly wanted to reach that realm to have a look. "Ah Xiao Zi, you have a good rest. I have to go first... " "Ding! Which world do you want to go to "The supernatural universe It''s a real star "Ding! Find the supernatural Earth Star and start teleporting ¡­¡­ The supernatural universe, Merlot. The holy Kesha on the throne suddenly looked up at the sky with a trace of consternation in her eyes."What''s the matter?" Wang Hexi frowned slightly and looked at the clear and cloudless sky. Kaisha frowned and shook her head slightly. "It''s nothing. I just felt some palpitations just now. It''s like something bad is going to happen in the dark..." "Maybe you think too much..." He Xi chuckles and pours a cup of tea for Kaisha. "You are a little stressed by the gluttonous things during this period. You should have a rest." "Talking about Taotie..." Kaisha turned her head and looked at the angel soldiers, "where are they "Tell the queen that they are close to the outer part of the galaxy in one minute. According to the time delay of the news, they will arrive in three days." "Well..." Holy Kesha nodded and took up her tea cup. "Maybe I think too much." ¡­¡­ Dixia City, juxia city. Gao fan in front of a flash, surprised to find that he has appeared in a spacious office. "Ding! The mission of this world: unify the known universe "President, here are the financial statements of this month. Please have a look." In front of the desk, a female secretary in professional clothes bent down and handed a pile of documents to Gao fan. Gao fan''s face is muddled. What''s the situation? You''re the president this time? Am I here to be president? Without the system, little sister can talk, GAO fan can only look at the files on the desktop and read the world from the computer in front of him. "Report to the president, in this quarter, our Angel Group''s turnover was 1.738 billion, and its net profit was 350 million, an increase of 2.1% over the previous quarter..." "Wait? What group? " Gao fan looks at the female secretary in dismay. The female secretary was slightly surprised and asked hesitantly, "Angel Group Was I wrong? " "Oh It''s ok... " Gao fan nodded slightly, "you continue." "Yes." The female secretary nodded and continued to report to Gao fan. Gao fan got up and looked out of the window. He had a panoramic view of juxia''s street view and the distant coast. It''s really interesting to be the boss of Angel Group Chapter 1047 In just half a minute, he had learned about the status quo of this parallel universe star, gluttonous has not yet arrived, and the star is still in the age of peace. It''s just that he doesn''t know where the current timeline is going? Has Glenn''s ability awakened? Is Cheng Yaowen still doing housework? Is Liu Chuang still mixing with society? Is Zhao Xin still fighting everywhere? Thinking of these lovely super fighters, Gao fan can''t help looking for them. But the problem is that he doesn''t know where to find these people. After all, he has no channel in this world. So after listening to the female secretary''s report, he got up and left, he planned to go to the underground garage to get his sports car, go out to the waves and try his luck. Juxia City, Gao fan still wants to see it. Beach bar, a remote lane at the back door. At this time, the night has come, and under the bustle of the city, the disgusting thing is covered up. A young girl in a suspender skirt with cat''s ears on her head is walking along the wall. She looks drunk. Just then, the back door of the bar opened and three men came out. "Brother Liu, what a good drinker!" A wretched fat man said with a confused face. "That''s not true. As far as drinking is concerned, brother Liu is my favorite The thin man beside agreed. "Ah..." The man called brother Liu was sandwiched between them, and at first sight, he had almost drunk, "it''s all the brothers'' love, and my title as a wine fairy is given by everyone." "Cut..." The woman in the sling snorted with disdain and muttered, "it''s so hypocritical to drink! It''s shameless to say that you are a wine fairy when you are drunk more than anyone else "What? You have the guts to say it again Liu Ge was not happy at that time, put aside a fat and a thin two people, a face not happy pointed to the woman. The fat man and the thin man''s face were rotten at that time. Today, they are accompanying brother Liu to play, this brother Liu is their client. If they offend him, the list will be yellow. After many inquiries, they know that brother Liu likes to drink and brag, so they find such an opportunity to comfort each other. Originally, today''s event could be over here. Everyone should go back to their own homes and go to bed. but I never thought that this little girl who didn''t know where had a word more. "That is You''re a brave girl The fat man quickly stood up and said, "please apologize to brother Liu. We have a large number of brother Liu, so let you off today!" "Yes, yes!" Skinny also echoed in the side, "quickly apologize, quickly go home!" "Cut ~" the woman held her hands in front of her chest and leaned against the wall. She glanced at brother Liu disdainfully, "just him? Do you have a lot of them? Social rubbish! Scum "Hold the grass!" Fat and thin two people a listen, then angry. "Hey, hey Don''t hit people yet Brother Liu grabbed them and looked up and down at the woman with an evil face. "I haven''t met such a wild girl for a long time..." He looked around at the fat man and the thin man. "How''s it going? Are you two interested? The three of us got her in this alley together. " Fat and skinny Leng Leng, how dare they do this kind of thing? "Asshole!" The woman angrily scolded a, Jiao body a tremble, "you dare! My boyfriend is nearby. He''s driving. He''s coming right away! When he comes, you''ll feel better! " "Hey, hey!" Brother Liu looked evil and said, "I noticed you when I was in the bar just now. you were alone all the time. You got drunk. Where did you get your boyfriend? Little sister, is it lovelorn? Let the elder brothers comfort your injured heart tonight Brother Liu has been creeping towards the woman. "You dare!" Woman at this time completely flustered God, "you don''t come over, you come over again, I called people!" "You shout! You shout Brother Liu showed a ferocious smile on his face, "in a small alley like this, the louder you shout, the more people come. then you will have to serve more than the three of us! Ha ha ha The woman hears speech, can only step back, not long already retreated to the corner. Fat and thin face hesitant behind, this kind of thing is a crime, stimulating their nerves. "What are you waiting for?" Liu elder brother also does not return of say, "quick help me press this Niang son!When I''m done, I''ll sign your company''s list for five years at a time! " Fat thin two people looked at each other, the temptation of money let them irresistible, "Ma Dan, big deal compensate her a little money!" They gritted their teeth and went up to the woman. "Let go of that girl..." All of a sudden, a quiet voice came from behind the obscene trio. Gao fan looks at the three people and the woman sitting in the corner with a playful look, "what kind of man are three big men bullying a weak woman who is drunk?" Gao fan also drinks in this bar, after all, he hasn''t been to the bar, a hormone bursting place, for a long time, when he sees a bar, he goes in to play. As a result, in the bathroom, a drunken woman in suspender shorts bumped into him and left her purse behind. Gao fan took his wallet and looked around the bar, but he didn''t see the owner, so he curiously opened the wallet and saw the other party''s ID card. I don''t know. I''m scared at the sight. the three words "Su Xiaoli" on the ID card made Gao fan spray wine on the bartender''s face at that time. Su Xiaoli, also known as Ali, is a descendant of an unknown civilization in the supernatural universe. Although the other side is not the super warrior of Shenhe gene, it has the unique charm gene of the family. The genes of suxiaoli are full of enchanting fragrance, especially when they grow up. And if you''re drunk, the smell will drive all the male creatures in the known universe crazy. With this characteristic, the Su Xiaoli family has been a jinu Xiaosan for generations, this gene is passed on from female to male, because they can''t have a son at all. Moreover, their genes do not belong to the Shenhe civilization system, their thoughts are very different from the species in Shenhe civilization, and they can not understand the concept of human love from one end. Her feelings and human beings have never been in the same channel. Although she is eager for love, she has no way to find her own love in the human world. Su Xiaoli is a steamed bun seller in the first year of the super Seminary. His fate is bumpy, but now it seems that he doesn''t like it very much. Gao fan felt that as the master of the universe, he had the obligation to rescue the poor little girl. Then, Gao fan ran out with Su Xiaoli''s wallet, and met Su Xiaoli who was surrounded by three old hooligans. Chapter 1048 One fat and one thin, they counseled the moment they saw Gao fan, after all, it was their first time to do this kind of thing. Now it''s discovered. It''s panic. "Smelly boy, who are you?" Brother Liu pointed at Gao fan with an angry face, "I warn you not to do bad things to your uncle, or you will be fed up with it!" I can see that this guy has done a lot of bad things. He looks very experienced. Gao fan doesn''t talk nonsense either. He appears in front of brother Liu with a flash of his body. He slaps each other''s obscene face and pats it. Now Gao fan hasn''t extracted skills, so he relies on his own basic strength, but Rao is so, and these guys can''t compete. Brother Liu flew out by the slap of Gao fan, and his body hit a big hole in the wall and sank in. Fat and thin people were blinded at that time I''ll go. Where''s the Wulin master? Gao fan himself is also a face of consternation, as if just did not control the power, will not kill people? Sitting on the ground, Su Xiaoli looks up at Gao fan, and can''t help but be a little distracted, slaps brother Liu, and he''s so handsome! Su Xiaoli has no father since she was a child, and her mother is also an incongruous woman. She remembers that when she grew up, the men around her mother changed almost every few months, but never stopped. She doesn''t hate those men, because the tuition fees for her college education are all given by those men, she doesn''t hate her mother, or rather, she has no feelings for her mother. It''s not that she doesn''t like her mother''s behavior, but for an unknown reason, Su Xiaoli has no interest in people in this world, as if she is not a species at all with people in this world. This feeling became more obvious after su Xiaoli became an adult, and she even doubted whether she was suffering from any incurable disease. Especially after the University, the girls in the dormitory fell in love one by one, but Su Xiaoli was different. She refused every boy chasing her in the school. There are many people chasing her in school, but she just doesn''t like these men. that''s why she went to the bar today to get drunk. She heard that alcohol can make people intoxicated. Maybe she can find true love after drinking too much. However, there was no true love waiting for her, but only the harassment of a group of obscene men, so she left the bar and even left her wallet. Come out is to meet this Liu elder brother and a side thin of three villains. Originally thought that he was going to be forced by the other party, but Gao fan appeared out of thin air and slapped brother Liu into the wall. Isn''t such a powerful and handsome man what Su Xiaoli pursues? At this moment, Su Xiaoli almost decided in his heart that he must get to know the handsome man who suddenly appeared. "Asshole!" At this moment, brother Liu climbed out of the wall, in his hand, he didn''t know where a machete came from and looked at Gao fan fiercely, "boy, where are you? How can you have such power? " "Yes..." Gao fan looks up and down at brother Liu. The other party''s arrogant appearance and tone of speech, as well as his strong physical quality, made him think of an old rascal in the super Seminary: Liu Chuang. Wait Liu? Isn''t this Liu Chuang? Gao fan can''t help thinking about it. It has to be said that Gao fan really guessed right, and the hooligan in front of him is really Liu Chuang. And what happened at the scene was monitored and sent down. At this time, it was being broadcast live in the command center of the super Seminary. "General ducaoshang, you see..." Yuqin, sitting in front of the computer, looked back at ducao, "do we need to send someone else?" "Liu Chuang is such a bastard. He is usually arrogant and domineering, but I didn''t expect that he would attack a little girl today!" Ducao was livid. You should know that Liu Chuang''s body is the gene of the God of war of nuoxin, which is one of the three God making projects presided over by Kiran, President of the super theological college. it is the same level of power as the power of Shenhe and the light of the sun, which is the gene of the God of war he brought from nuoxin 1000 years ago. But now this super gene has become an old color batch! If this goes out, they will lose all their faces! This Liu Chuang made him lose face! "Send someone to stand by nearby. Don''t worry about it. Let Liu Chuang be beaten by this mysterious boy for a while." Ducao frowned slightly. "But..." But no matter how strong the young man is, he is just a mortal. I''m afraid he will be killed by Liu Chuang"Mm-hmm!" Yuqin nodded with a worried face and called up Gao fan''s information on the screen, "after all, he is so handsome Oh no, I mean, after all, he''s the chairman of Angel Group. if he''s killed by our people, I''m afraid it''s hard for the angel to explain. " "The chairman of Angel Group?" Ducao and Lianfeng look at the screen one after another. Some of Gao fan''s information has been tuned out by Yuqin. Ducao said with a smile, "I said that this boy is just a mortal, how can he have such a strong power? He turned out to be an angel. Then we don''t have to worry. Liu Chuang is going to suffer! " ¡­¡­ At the scene of the fight Liu Chuang saw that Gao fan didn''t say a word, and he felt that he couldn''t keep his face. At that time, he went up to fight with Gao fan directly. But after you come and I go, Liu Chuang has been thrown out by Gao fan seven or eight times, but Liu Chuang has not touched Gao fan''s body. "Ma Dan, no more fighting, no more fighting!" Liu Chuang has already been counselled and has begun to withdraw. He glanced at the girl behind Gao fan, whose attraction was fatal to him. If it had been normal, Liu Chuang would never have been so persistent to a woman, but today I don''t know why he just didn''t want to let the girl go. "All right, all right!" Liu Chuang looks at Gao fan with a reluctant smile on his face, "if you are also interested in this sister paper, you can come first. Can''t I line up?" "Yes, sir!" Before Gao fan spoke, ducao in the command center broke the steel table with one blow. Yuqin and Lianfeng are also sweating. The old rascal is the old rascal! "Shameless man!" Hearing Liu Chuang''s words, Su Xiaoli was ashamed and angry. Then Su Xiaoli takes Gao fan by the arm and yells angrily at Liu Chuang, "you are looking for death when you say that in front of my boyfriend!" "Boyfriends?" Liu Chuang and one side behind him look at Gao fan with thin three faces. Gao fan is held by Su Xiaoli, and the unique charm of the other party comes to him, which makes him feel a little nervous. "well, I''m her boyfriend!" Chapter 1049 Su Xiaoli''s heart warms. Gao fan admits that he is his boyfriend. It seems that he wants to protect himself. Finally meet the legendary hero to save the United States! So it''s this feeling How exciting! "Wipe! Forget it. What a bad luck! Let it go today! " Liu Chuang scolded, threw down the knife in his hand and left. The fat man and the thin man quickly followed. It has to be said that the gene of Nuo star God of war is actually very wise, at least knowing that he can''t fight and run. Liu Chuang left, and Gao fan looked at the camera in the corner with a smile. If he guesses correctly, everything that happened here has been seen by the super Seminary, I''m afraid that the other party knows about Liu Chuang''s beating and counseling. Although the super seminary is not interested in the objects without Shenhe gene, GAO fan sincerely wants to enter the super Seminary and help them do something. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the super seminary command center. Facing Gao fan''s straight eyes, ducao four people in front of the display screen were slightly stunned. "What''s the matter? How do I feel like this guy knows someone''s watching him? " Lianfeng frowns and looks at Gao fan, as if she wants to see through Gao fan''s mind through the screen. "I feel the same way!" Ducao''s face dignified nodded, "is it difficult for this boy to know that we are monitoring?" At this time, Gao fan laughs at the camera and turns his head to look at Su Xiaoli. "No?" Yuqin was slightly stunned, "could it be a coincidence? Through the detection of the system, he is an ordinary person!" "Is it possible that he is an angel?" Lianfeng doubts. "I don''t think so. Angels are all women." Ducao looks dignified, "Yuqin, I want all his information! I want to see if he is an angel''s chess piece in juxia city. " "Yes! I''ll check right away! " Yuqin nodded and started to operate with both hands. "That''s right." Lianfeng suddenly thought of something, "Liu Chuang over there?..." "Hum!" Dukao, who was far away from the command center, snorted, "send someone to take Liu Chuang back to the supernatural academy immediately! I''ll meet him myself "Yes Lianfeng nodded with a face full of sweat, and kneaded a sweat for Liu Chuang''s future fate. ¡­¡­ "Hoo..." Su Xiaoli watched Liu Chuang and the three left, and then he breathed a long breath. "When are you going to take my arm?" With a smile on his face, Gao fan looks down at Su Xiaoli, who is one head shorter than him. The girl was wearing a sling, and her chest was white. She was seen by him. When Su Xiaoli hears the speech, he releases Gao fan''s arm in panic and stands one meter away from Gao fan. he puts his hands in front of him and bows to Gao fan with a clever face. "Hello, my name is Su Xiaoli. Thank you for saving me!" Gao fan didn''t speak, but handed out her purse to Su Xiaoli, "is this purse yours? You dropped it in the bar bathroom just now. " "Ah?" Su Xiaoli hurriedly touched his buttock bag, only to find that his wallet was really missing, and then took it from Gao fan with a look of gratitude, "thank you again." "You''re welcome. It''s fate If I hadn''t found this wallet, I wouldn''t have been able to save beauty. " Gao fan faintly smiles, "but speaking back..." Gao fan stepped forward and knocked Su Xiaoli on the wall. Su Xiaoli looks at Gao fan with big eyes in panic. His body is stiff, but he doesn''t mean to escape. In the supernatural universe, Su Xiaoli''s genes are quite different. even angels don''t know the origin of Su Xiaoli''s genes. Unlike the science and technology genes of Shenhe I, Su Xiaoli''s family is more driven by natural genes, so Su Xiaoli can drive some natural substances in the air to form ballistic impact and produce explosion. However, because they have been on the earth for too long and haven''t used those abilities for too long, have almost forgotten, so they don''t have much power. However, Gao fan knows very well that the power of nature, no matter in which universe, is always the most powerful means of attack, so when he sees Su Xiaoli, he has a heart of love for talent. "How can you repay me for saving you?" Gao fan looks at Su Xiaoli with a ruffian smile and doesn''t hide his eager eyes. Su Xiaoli''s eyes were too familiar with Gao fan''s, which was basically the same with brother Liu just now. I just got out of the fire and fell into the wolf''s nest!Su Xiaoli''s heart is beating all the time. Don''t be nervous. But now the feeling is very wonderful, she found that in the face of Gao fan such provocation, actually did not feel sick, more is actually heart. This is the first time that she has this feeling since she was so old, so she is looking forward to Gao fan''s next action. As for Gao fanduo''s reward, Su Xiaoli guessed that it was the legendary species who agreed with each other by example? But how can this kind of thing be said by the woman''s family, so embarrassed However, Gao fan still kept smiling and looked at Su Xiaoli like this, it seemed that Su Xiaoli would not be able to get through this dilemma if he didn''t say it. So she clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and almost yelled out, "isn''t that the same thing? For your handsome face, I su Xiaoli will follow you! " "Ding! Gain Su Xiaoli''s love, points + 100! " "Ah?" Gao fan looks confused. What''s the situation? I just want to hire a secretary? Why did you suddenly make a promise? Of course, with systematic endorsement, Gao fan will not doubt Su Xiaoli''s personal commitment. But the problem is Don''t your genes make you immune to humans? Why do you like me as soon as you come up? At this time, if the younger sister of the system is there, she will turn her eyes and look at Gao fan: "what''s the matter? Do you think you''re human? " Well Or confirmed the old saying, two dimensional world, beauty and justice! Pig''s feet. If you don''t hang them everywhere, is that still called pig''s feet? "Cough..." Gao fan stepped back a little awkwardly, so inexplicably confessed by a beautiful fox demon with pheromone all over his body, Rao Shi, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, can''t help but feel a little confused. But at this moment, Gao fan must correct his name. I''m not here to pick up girls today. I''m here to pick up my men today! "Well I mean I''m still short of a secretary. I wonder if you''re interested? " Gao fan has a straight face. Su Xiaoli holds his hands in front of his chest and frowns at Gao fan. Gao fan''s reaction seems to be different from that of other men, she has seen it in TV dramas. Generally, men jump on MEDA first and then clap for love. Chapter 1050 But Gao fan Reserved? Thinking like this, Su Xiaoli has been slightly worried. Does Gao fan not like himself? Is your beauty not enough to make Gao fan fall in love? Thinking of this, Su Xiaoli''s admiration for Gao fan is even stronger! After all, Gao fan is the first man she has ever seen who is not a dog licker, and he is so handsome. Wait Just now he said Secretary? Su Xiaoli was a little stunned, and then thought of something, with a faint smile on his face. So it''s a secretary I didn''t expect that this man was quite tactful. There is an old saying that it''s good to be a little secret. It''s as sweet as honey. It turns out that Gao fan is waiting for himself here! "Well!" Thinking about this, Su Xiaoli nodded cleverly, "I''d like to be your secretary, president!" "Ha ha!" Gao fan touched the back of his head and looked around. "It''s getting late, or..." "I have no place to go!" Before Gao fan finished speaking, Su Xiaoli had already begun to rush to answer the question, she just pursed her mouth pitifully, "it seems that I can only go to the president''s home for one night!" Gao fan "What? Can''t you? Does the president have a girlfriend? " "Well That''s not... " Gao fan grinned awkwardly. "Let''s go..." Qinghaiwan villa, Gao fan''s home. Su Xiaoli and Gao fan return to their residence. Su Xiaoli knows that Gao fan is so powerful and rich, and he is more sure that he has met the right one. So almost without hesitation, she washed herself white and got into Gao fan''s bed. As for Gao fan, he is not a gentleman at all. in addition to Su Xiaoli''s inborn charm gene, he no longer suppresses himself and completely liberates his nature. Then, they started a fight in the silent deep sea bay villa An indescribable war. On the other hand, Liu Chuang has been brought to the front of ducao. "Who is so bad at holding grass? I''ve brought me to this place with my face covered! " Liu Chuang, wearing a black headgear, was tied to a chair and scolded. "Bang!" Liu Chuang responded with a powerful punch, which made Liu Chuang''s stomach turbulent and his eyes full of stars. "Grass Liu Chuang scolded bitterly, "I''ve let Lao Tzu go! Let''s have a good fight! Sneak attack behind the back, still tied bully, what kind of man "It''s a pity that I''m not a man..." A beautiful female voice sounded in Liu Chuang''s ear. Liu Chuang was excited at that time. He also saw a pair of small feet in leather boots in the gap under the head cover. There was no doubt that this was a woman in front of him. "Are you the girl in the alley before?" Liu Chuang frowned suspiciously, "no! That chick''s voice is not like you, and she doesn''t smell right! You''re not her sister, are you "Pa!" Another slap in response to Liu Chuang, which made Liu Chuang lose two teeth and directly forced him. What the hell? I was knocked out of my teeth by a woman? Liu Chuang was stunned at that time. After all, since Liu Chuang came back from the dead last time, he has found that he has awakened his extraordinary ability, his physical strength can be greatly improved, and ordinary attacks can''t hurt his body at all. But I never thought that today, a woman slapped two teeth out of her face. the question is, how can there be such a strong woman in this world? Although Liu Chuang was wearing a headgear, he still raised his head, as if he could see a woman''s appearance. He asked in amazement, "you are so strong, you Is she still a woman? " Pop! Another slap! This time Liu Chuang was fanned out with a chair and hit the wall. "Hold the grass!" Liu Chuang was angry at that time, and his strength burst out, directly breaking free from the shackles of the chair, he took off the headgear on his head, "I''d like to see who is special?" The next second, Liu Chuang saw the red haired woman standing behind the table with a gun in one hand. The woman was dressed in close combat clothes, and her perfect figure was incisively and vividly outlined. Her cold face was fierce. The gun in her hand was as cold as her face. It seemed that she would open fire at any time. As a result, Liu Chuang was killed."Then what..." Liu Chuang has already counseled him. After all, he doesn''t know whether he can carry the bullet or not. "is there any misunderstanding?" "Come on, rose!" At this time, dukao, who was all army green, came in holding the document, pressed the gun in the woman''s hand, and sat down on the chair in front of the table. Du rose a face not happy to accept the gun in the hand, sit down on the chair next to ducao. "Liu Chuang, right?" Ducao looked through the documents and motioned to Liu Chuang, "you can sit down, too." "Oh..." Liu Chuang no longer dare to be arrogant. The uniform on ducao shows that the other party is from the relevant departments. Although Liu Chuang is not afraid of anything, he knows the strength of the relevant departments. After looking around, Liu Chuang didn''t find a chair to sit on, but the problem is that people are asked to sit down. If they don''t sit down, won''t they lose face? So Liu Chuang sat cross legged on the ground Ducao: -- Du rose Ducao covers his face. Now he really doubts whether Liu Chuang''s God of war gene has been contaminated. Liu Chuang not only has no quality, but also has no IQ. What are you doing on the floor? "Forget it, that''s it." Ducao tidied up a little bit. "Name?" "Liu Chuang." "Age?" ¡°42¡£¡± "Native place?" "Juxia city." "Yes! I''m a regular member of the Bureau. " "Ah, yes..." Liu Chuang bows and flatters. Ducao had to cover his face again. If it wasn''t for the gluttonous food, he really wanted to get rid of Liu Chuang and find a new carrier of Norstar gene. "Do you know why you came in?" Ducao asked darkly. "It''s just playing with little girls? No, I didn''t really do anything to her? " Liu Chuang has a calm face. "You have a face to talk about it!" Ducao was on the rise at that time, this session of the Norstar God of war really let him down. One side of the Du rose all see Meng, so excited why? Liu Chuang was so scared that he almost got up from the ground. Ducao also realized his gaffe, took a deep breath, and then sat down, "I came to you today to ask you, how many times have you done such a thing today?" "The first time!" Liu Chuang raised his right hand, "I swear, it''s really the first time! Not yet! " Chapter 1051 "According to the surveillance screen, you don''t look like the first time at all!" Of course, ducao knows that Liu Chuang is the first time. After all, Liu Chuang is under their monitoring. It can be said that Liu Chuang knows exactly what he ate at every meal and what color of underwear he wore today. "Wronged!" Liu Chuang knelt on the ground at that time, "it''s really my first time! Today, I don''t know why, as soon as I saw that chick, I thought about her like that, I still wonder why it was like that at that time? I swear, I''m not like this. You should believe me "Believe you?" Ducao''s face sank, "I believe you can''t, but we need to test you." "The test? What test? " Liu Chuang asked with a puzzled face. "Send you to a place to study..." "Learning?" Before ducao finished, Liu Chuang was surprised, then he asked weakly, "can you change it? I didn''t graduate from junior high school. I found out that I was mixing with the society, learning something I''m afraid I can''t make it Ducao light glanced at Liu Chuang a look, "is to study or prison, you choose one!" "Well, I choose to study..." Liu Chuang was absent at that time. "Well!" Ducao nodded, "rose, I''ll leave it to you next!" "Well! Get up and follow me Rose cold face, holding hands have been directly out of the door. Liu Chuang rang out before the fierce rose, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "can you change one?" "Go to jail or go with her, you choose!" "Well..." Liu Chuang can only keep up with the fear, deeply worried about his future fate. ¡­¡­ The sky is a void. There is no light, no color, nothing in the space, there are only three people who are surrounded by light. If you look carefully, the light seems to be swallowed by the nothingness around you every second, but every second, a new light emerges from the three people''s bodies to resist the phagocytosis of nothingness. The three of them are serious with closed eyebrows and eyes. They sit opposite each other, forming a triangular shape in meditation. Their bodies are linked by various radiant energies, forming a special balance with the nothingness around them. "Damn it! Yuanyi, that old Yinbi, is so special and disgusting! It sealed us for ten thousand years An old monk with golden light all over his body and ring scar on his head scolded dirty. "OK, Buddha, you have been scolding for ten thousand years, can''t you stop a little bit?" The man next to the old monk who was covered with black gas said, "now you have to calm down and concentrate on breaking the game! It won''t be long before we can break through this void space and come to the world again. " "It is..." Next to heiqi was a burly muscular man with one horn on his head and blood tattoos all over his body, he said, "after all, Yuanyi is dead, and we are all alive. And Buddha head, don''t you Buddhists focus on pure heart and few desires? You Buddha, who has been practicing for hundreds of millions of years, have been practicing on dogs? " "What are you talking about, asshole?" At that time, the Buddha opened his golden eyes and waited for the muscular man, and his breath became crazy, "blood, I think your skin is itching, right?" "Well! If you want to fight, fight! " The tattooed man''s face is disdainful, and his body''s breath becomes restless. "what I hate most is that you are such a kind of rubbish who just beeps and doesn''t do anything." "Son of a bitch!" At that time, the Buddha''s head couldn''t sit still. He was about to do it when he raised his hand. Xueyu didn''t give any advice, and his eyes were ready to start. "Enough of you!" One side of the black gas finally in also can''t help, "now fight, do you want to stay in this ghost place for a few years?" Buddha head "Blood".... " "Forget it, I''ll fight you when I get out!" "Well! After going out, I''ll be the first to kill you! " "Well! Do it! Who is afraid of whom? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well?" All of a sudden, the originally bustling void suddenly quieted down, the three people calmed down at the same time, as if they had received some information. After a moment, heiqiyoumi gave a long sigh of relief, "I think you all know It''s dead! " "How could it be?" He frowned and said, "although he''s a little weak, he''s a creator like us,How could the creator die? " "Why can''t Genesis die?" The Buddha''s face was livid. "Have you forgotten how Yuanyi died?" "But Yuanyi was killed by our three creationists!" "But what''s the matter with death? We''re not out there! " Youmi took a deep breath and looked dignified. "Anyway, our first task now is to get out of here. now I feel vaguely that it is probably Yuanyi who killed jimie..." "What?" Blood and Buddha''s head urinated at that time, "how is this possible?" "Nothing is impossible!" You mi tone dignified, "I also hope not so, I would rather believe that the death is enough to live suicide." "Will death kill itself?" Blood is Leng Leng Leng, a face of disbelief. "Stop beeping!" The Buddha''s face was livid. "You mi, aren''t you good at deduction? You have to deduce it "Well!" Youmi nodded, and his eyes, which had been covered by the black air like ink, had a dark blue light, which seemed to be able to penetrate the void. After a moment, light convergence, you mi light mouth, "see not really, only know is each other is very new." "Very new?" "What do you mean?" he said "The other party is a new person!" You mi said calmly. "New people?" Xueyu was surprised again, "can the new man kill jimie? What kind of new man is this "Forget it! As long as it''s not Yuan Yi, the old Yinbi, it''s OK! " Buddha head impatiently said, "from now on, no one is allowed to speak! I''ll contact my subordinates and let them check until we go out! " "By..." At that time, she wanted to say why she should listen to you, but she didn''t say it in the end, so she could only close her eyes. "Ah..." Youmi has no choice but to shake his head and sigh, and the space falls into calm again. the leader of the illusory world who was in the meeting suddenly stood up from the throne, which surprised all the people standing below. The master of the void world trembled and said excitedly, "for thousands of years, my Lord, you mi Xian Wang, has sent me a message of holiness." What? All the people in the hall looked at the master of the void world one after another, and their faces were filled with surprise. The holy meaning of the fairy king, which is something that hasn''t appeared for many years? Chapter 1052 "Kneel down! Listen to the Immortal King The old man turned to the throne, stepped back three steps, and then knelt down devoutly. All the people in the void world below followed the example of the Lord of void world and knelt down one after another. The next second, the eyes of the false world fell into a void, and said, "my quiet people, you are so good these years!" All of them trembled with excitement when they heard this. Praised by the fairy king, who is not excited? "The Immortal King is now in a void space, and will come to the world again in a few days!" As soon as the words came out, the crowd began to boil. The Immortal King reappeared, and they seemed to have seen that the false world became the number one in the world under the leadership of youmi Immortal King. "The death of annihilation is related to new people. You should check all the new people recently, kill them if you can, or wait until I come back if you can''t..." At this time, the eyes of the master of the void world were clear again. He turned to all the people with a devout look on his face. "You all heard it. The fairy king said that the death of the Lord of silence is related to the new people!" "New people?" Below someone exclaimed, "the latest newcomer is Gao fan!" "Well! Last time I went to changshengjie, the changshengjie Master said it had nothing to do with Gao fan! Now it seems that whether it''s related or not, Gao fan must die! " "Go The master of the false world heavily leans on the crutch in his hand, "go to the eternal world!" At the same time, the same thing happened in the halls of the other two Lords. The blood slayer and the Dragon Slayer came to the eternal world with their own people. The three world masters came together with people, almost frightening the immortal world Master who was playing happily with the erotic world Master. However, the Lord of the eternal world is the Lord of the eternal world. He soon knows the whole story, then he shakes out all the information about Gao fan and threatens that he is also the victim of being cheated. Then, the four World Masters went to Gao fan''s temple together, as a result, Gao fan emptied the temple long ago and hid his new world. These people could not be found at all. Only then did the four world masters know that they had been fooled, and then they joined hands to build a deduction device and began to calculate the specific location of Gao fan. But they are not hermits. It takes time for them to deduce. During this time, they can only wait. Changsheng Kingdom, Changsheng palace. "I didn''t expect that Gao fan really had a problem!" The leader of lewd and flattering world was in a panic. "What shall we do now?" The Lord of eternal life had a dignified face and closed his eyes. "Gao fan''s business, you can go there in person!" "You''re not going?" The leader of the seductive world was stunned. "Of course I can''t go!" The immortal world Master nodded, "if I leave at this moment, the other three World Masters will treat me as Gao fan''s accomplice. And this time, the other three world leaders all received the news from the fairy king, but I didn''t, I''m worried about whether the fairy king of Yuanyi has fallen! " "What? Our fairy king has fallen? " The leader of the seductive world looks pale, the fairy king has fallen. How can you play with this? "Well! So now I''m going to close the door and make use of the resources left by Yuanyi fairy king to see if I can break through the realm of fairy king, otherwise we''ll be really cool at that time! " The Lord of the eternal world looks like a righteous man. "But those things belong to Yuanyi fairy king. You can''t use them privately!" The master of the world of lewdness frowns tightly. "It''s a special time now. I think even if Lord Xianwang knows, he will forgive me!" The master of the eternal world looked straight and said, "what? Don''t you support me? " "No..." For a moment, she felt that if she dared to say no again, she would be killed on the spot. "Support is good!" The Lord of the eternal world nodded, "go down and find Gao fan for the first time, and bring him back to wanxu." "Yes The leader of lewd world left Changsheng hall in a cold sweat with an angry face. As for the move of the Immortal King''s relic, she said she was very unhappy: she didn''t even know my mother! ¡­¡­ The next day, when Gao fan got up and came downstairs, Su Xiaoli had already prepared breakfast. "Mr. President!" Su Xiaoli, dressed in a maid''s dress, stood at the dining table with a clever face and opened the chair for Gao fan. "Please sit down." Gao fan smiles and sits down on the chair. Su Xiaoli''s genes are really strong, and he has recovered very well. Originally, considering the reason of one blood, Gao fan didn''t dare to play at all last night. But now it seems that Gao fan thinks too much and Su Xiaoli doesn''t give advice at all. Su Xiaoli also sat down beside Gao fan and took the food to Gao fan in a bowl.At this time, Su Xiaoli''s face is full of happy smile, as if her world is bright. After breakfast, Gao fan drives and runs to the angel building with Su Xiaoli. Although the angel building is actually the property of the angel, Gao fan is still the president in name, so it is necessary to visit his own property every day. When Gao fan came to the office, someone had been waiting here, a man and a woman. Seeing this man and woman, Gao fan showed a faint smile, the man was Jess, and the woman was rose. It''s just that Jess is cold now. Jess is just a shadow summoned by the big clock. This combination of men and women is not the standard recruitment combination of super Seminary. What is it? "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen!" Gao fan greets rose and Jess with a smile. "Hello Jess saw Gao fan and got up from the sofa, "we are from the national security department, let''s introduce ourselves, I''m Jess, this is rose! We''re here today to talk to you about something "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, it seems that Liu Chuang was the right player last night, and ducao''s eyes came over. "Xiaomei." Gao fan looks at the Secretary Xiaomei and looks at Su Xiaoli again. "this is Su Xiaoli. I''ll follow you as a secretary in the future. You can take a look." "All right, president." Secretary Xiaomei nodded and went out with Su Xiaoli. As for Su Xiaoli''s university studies, Gao fan has also discussed with her. If you want to go, you have to go to the super Seminary, don''t you? During the whole process from Su Xiaoli''s coming in with Gao fan to his leaving, Jess''s eyes never left Su Xiaoli''s body. I don''t know why, Jess thinks Su Xiaoli is very attractive. Next to the rose also found the unusual Jess, and think of the Liu Chuang last night. "Well! As expected, all men are the same. There is no good thing Rose murmured indignantly. Jess a face of embarrassment to pick pick the back of the head, also didn''t mean to defend himself. Chapter 1053 Gao fan sat down on the sofa, took a sip of coffee and looked at each other with a smile, "please tell me, now there is no one else here." "All right!" Jess got up and handed out a document to Gao fan, "we are from the super Seminary. We want to invite you to join us." "The super seminary?" Gao fan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to invite him. "Yes Jess went on to explain, "the super seminary is a school dedicated to the creation of gods, it is a school under the secret department of national security, and we are committed to protecting our country..." Although Gao fan knew what Jess said, he didn''t interrupt him out of politeness. "We saw your video last night. We think you are very suitable for our super Seminary." Jess smiles, "so I wonder if you are interested in joining us? " Gao fan was very interested and his face was indifferent. "What can I get if I join the super seminary?" "Er..." Jess a burst of dumb, this time should not be a cavity of blood, defend the country? How to ask what you can get as soon as you come up? "Just you? What else do you want? " JAS did not speak, rose stood up directly, "do you know where our super seminary is? You are just a mortal. You are so lucky to join us. What else do you want? " Rose look a little excited, hands in the chest. She glanced at Gao fan faintly, then looked out of the window with disdain, "I don''t know what the old man thought? Is it true that a mere mortal wants to recruit? Is it true that the super seminary is a refugee shelter Jess was blinded. What happened? Do you need to be so excited? Yes, Gao fan is also stunned. Does rose need to be so excited? "Then what..." Jess a face embarrassed smile, "I''m really sorry, my sister is straightforward, don''t care." Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s OK. I like Miss Rose''s character very much." Jess glances at Gao fan angrily, do you like other people''s character? You are greedy for her body! "Cut!" Rose obviously disdains Gao fan very much. She doesn''t even bother to look at him. Gao fan is slightly puzzled. Does not he say that the beauty of the two dimensional world is justice? How to rose here, Lao Tzu''s face is not good? What happened? Isn''t 3D animation a second dimension? In fact, what Gao fan didn''t know was that when Rose saw Gao fan for the first time, she was really amazed by him. This is why she didn''t come up with Gao fan. She was so surprised that she didn''t react. Later, Gao fan asked Jesse for benefits, which made rose react from shock. And the reason why rose so high fan, in fact, want to attract the attention of high fan meaning. "Miss Rose, how can I meet your requirements?" Gao fan asked with great interest. After all, what he likes most is to conquer such arrogant women. "Beat me and you''re qualified!" Rose said domineering, she also want to know, what can GAOFAN do. She felt that if Gao fan could walk a few rounds in front of him by virtue of his mortal body, he could barely be admitted to the super Seminary. After all, at least Gao fan is pretty. "Good!" Gao fan clapped his hands cheerfully, "I promise!" Jess''s face was muddled: hold the grass, one of you dares to say and the other dares to promise. "See you on the roof!" Rose slightly a Leng, and then a smile on the face of the left. She plans to give Gao fan a down horse, let Gao fan clear, who is a super theological college sister! In this way, Gao fan will be her rose''s pet. Now the rose control of space, although not very good use, but because there is no opponent, so in the eyes of rose, other people are slag. In particular, Gao fan, who is faster and more powerful, is just like meat shield in her eyes and can be bullied at will. As for Gao fan, of course, he got up with a smile and kept up with rose. Although bullying women is a bit disrespectful, Gao Fan said that he would be merciful later. "System, extract the fruits of the pirate king - Bruno!" Gao fan has an evil smile on his face. To deal with a strong woman like space rose, of course, it''s fun to push her down in her best field. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the fruit (super mutation)! " "Supermutation?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "what do you mean?""The so-called supermutation means that when the host obtains the ability of blood, the system will automatically upgrade the collateral ability corresponding to blood to the rule level!" Ha ha The law? That''s right, give me fusion! " "Ding! Fusion success! Congratulations to the host for getting the space rule! Mutation effect trigger, gain additional ability: Super Brain, host can learn science and technology at a glance "Angel wings, plus the law of space, not bad..." Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. In a good mood, Gao fan will easily store 200 points Soha. "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s blood: Fu Hai Da Sheng (variation)! " "Hold the grass! So bad luck, even if it''s not super mutation, it''s not even strong mutation? " Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head, "forget it, just like this! Fusion "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations to the host for gaining the power of water. The mutation effect triggers and gains the additional ability: immortal body Gao fan has a sinister smile Cough, rose, I''m not bullying you. I''m not allowed by my strength! A few minutes later, the top of the angel building. "Rose, take it easy. If you break it, you can''t explain it." Jess whispered beside rose. "Don''t worry, there''s a sense of propriety." Rose waved her hand, still expressionless. Jess a face helpless, quickly ran to Gao fan in front of, a face embarrassed said, "or we don''t fight?"? After all, rose is a girl''s family. You''re an old man. What''s more powerful than a girl? " "Don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety!" Gao fan gave Jess the same answer as rose. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jess''s face sank, and then he stepped aside. Dead friends, not poor ones! Gao fan! You asked for it! I''ve told you Jess! Don''t blame me for being ruthless! "Do it, I''ll give you three moves!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back, his face is calm, and he has a faint smile on his face. "Hold the grass!" Even standing on the side of Jess can not help but issued a exclamation, heart exclamation ignorance fearless ah! "Asshole! They robbed me of my lines The rose''s face sank. The space beside Gao fan''s body fluctuates. An ax flies out of the space and cuts off Gao fan''s head. Chapter 1054 Gao fan was expressionless and motionless, as if he had not found the axe. In a moment, the axe was only ten centimeters away from Gao fan''s head. "No!" Jess was in a panic at that time. if Gao fan was killed by an axe, I''m afraid he would not be able to make a difference when he went back! Not only Jess, but also rose was surprised. Never thought that Gao fan was so special. He didn''t find the axe and didn''t know how to hide. "Damn it The rose frowned, while she was cursing her impulse, she quickly used the power of space, planned to open up a new space in front of the axe that attacked Gao fan''s head and lead it in. But the distance of ten centimeters is too short, even she is not sure. She can only use all her strength to drive the force of space and prepare to save Gao fan''s life. But it was too late, and rose finally failed, the ax went directly into Gao fan''s temple and inlaid on it. "It''s over! It''s over Jess peed at that time, "elder sister, it''s a society ruled by law now. Can''t you take it lightly?" Rose is also a sweat, just that wave of operation for her or too reluctantly. She frowned and her lips were pale. "I I didn''t expect him to be so weak! Actually Why don''t you hide? " Even at this time, Gao fan smiles, "the power of space is really mysterious." Jess and rose looked over in surprise, "hold the grass! Do you think you can still talk when you''ve been struck by an axe? " Gao fan, with a cool face, gently took off the axe embedded in his temple, and the wound on his temple healed in the next second. "This..." Rose and Jess two people looked at each other, "immortal body?" "Yes, undead." Gao fan light a smile, the axe in the hand casually throw on the ground, "rose, now you still have two moves of opportunity!" "Ha ha, no more fighting, no more fighting!" With a smile on his face, Jess quickly waved his hand, "you have an immortal body, so many moves are the same, aren''t you? There''s no point in fighting again. It''s not good for you! " "Oh?" Gao fan joked, "look at the rose, what do you say?" "Hum!" Rose Leng Leng a hum, "I can''t kill you, but you also didn''t evade my attack, can only calculate draw!" Rose of course will not admit defeat, but she is very strong. "Ha ha Is it a draw? How about Miss Rose take a look at this Gao fan opened his palm with a funny smile, the axe that had fallen on the ground appeared in his hand. "What?" Jess and rose again Leng in situ, Gao fan this hand is not the power of space is what? "The power of space, just a little bit of me!" Gao fan gave a cold smile and threw the axe directly at the rose. Rose eyes a Lin, the power of space to launch, the ax directly disappeared in the space. Gao fan gave a cold smile, the power of space surged, and the axe appeared again, but it was five centimeters away from Rose''s face. "What?" Rose was stunned at that time. Ten centimeters away, she is very difficult, five centimeters away, she has despair. Am I really going to die? At this moment, rose could not help thinking of it. Jess is a face of fear looking at all this, if rose is so killed by Gao fan, he can''t go back to work. But at the next moment, the ax disappeared less than a millimeter away from the door of rose face. the next second, the ax appeared in Gao fan''s hands again. Jess and rose were stunned. What happened just now? "Ten centimeters is your limit, and I Even one millimeter is enough... " Gao fan calmly smiles and throws the axe on the ground. Then, with a flat face, he entered the stairs leading to the next floor with both hands on his back, the expression on his face was as if he had done something trivial. Poop! Rose leaves in the high instant, kneels directly on the ground. At this time, she was sweating, and her back was cold. she knew that she was infinitely close to death just now. "Rose? Are you ok? " Jess hurried to Rose''s side, holding rose''s arm. "Huhu..." Rose big mouth big mouth of dress coarse gas, from the gate of death to go to feel really terrible. After gasping for about ten seconds, rose gradually recovered, "I''m ok..." "Oh, it''s OK, it''s OK!" The big stone in Jess''s heart just fell."I didn''t expect that there are people in the world who use the power of space better than me!" Rose Face dignified, but with a trace of excitement in her eyes. How many years no one can get into her rose eyes, but today she was unexpectedly crushed by Gao fan. Although Gao fan''s appearance is a blow to rose, she is never afraid of fighting. What she is afraid of is that she has no opponent. "Go! Let''s go down and see him again! " Rose Rose stood up again and walked towards the stairwell with some empty steps, "I must enroll him in the super seminary!" "Ah! Slow down, slow down Jess quickly followed, "you haven''t had a good rest yet..." "No more..." Gao fan''s office. Su Xiaoli gently puts a cup of coffee in front of Gao fan. "Thank you, Ali..." Gao fan, with a smile on his face, leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes comfortably, "help me press my shoulder." "OK, Mr. President!" Su Xiaoli came to Gao fan with a smile and began to pinch his shoulder for him. Gao fan is happy and comfortable. Su Xiaoli is a real treasure. She is gentle and can do anything. At this moment, Xiaomei''s voice rang out outside the door. "No, the president is resting now. You can''t go in!" Then, Gao fan''s office door was violently broken by rose. "President, I..." The Secretary''s little girl frowned and looked bitter. "It''s OK, Xiaomei. You go out and make them a cup of coffee." Gao fan waved his hand and stood up from his chair. He turned back and said to Su Xiaoli, "go out, too." "Yes Su Xiaoli nodded and walked towards the door of the office. When he passed by rose, he still hummed coldly. One is to fight against injustice for Gao fan, and the other is that Su Xiaoli thinks that rose''s beauty has become a threat to her beauty. such a woman''s frequent contact with Gao fan makes her feel crisis. "Then what..." Jess looked embarrassed. "We''ll pay for all the losses, pay for all the losses..." "It''s nothing. It''s just small money!" Gao fan looked at the rose with a banter on his face. "I didn''t expect that Miss rose is actually a person who can''t afford to lose. Is she in a bad mood? " "Who says I can''t afford to lose?" Rose was not happy at that time. The banter smile on Gao fan''s face was full of irony for her. But in the face of the strong, she Du rose has always been able to bend and stretch. She immediately knelt on the ground, clasped her hands and said, "master is on the floor, and her apprentice Du rose pays a visit to master!" Chapter 1055 What happened? Rose this kneel, let Gao fan and Jess two people instant chin fell on the ground. Jess hurried forward to help the rose up. But he was the rose hate stare after, obediently stood on the side. Gao fan frowned and winked at Jess for a while. Jess showed his hands helplessly and shrugged his shoulders, indicating that you are looking forward to it. Rose lowered her head and looked solemn, "if the master didn''t recognize her disciple, rose would not get up!" "Er..." Gao fan licked his tongue, pretended to be calm and raised his hand, "OK, OK, get up, for the sake of your space gene, I''ll take you as my disciple." "Thank you, master!" Rose a face respectfully toward Gao fan kowtow a head, the excitement in the heart is beyond expression. "Then what..." Jess also secretly wiped a sweat, "so now we can go back to the super seminary?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "yes, but I''ll take another one." "Ah? Who is it? " Jess looked puzzled. "Ali, come in." Gao fan picked up the phone from his desk and connected to the Secretary Desk. Soon Ali came in. "Mr. President, what''s the matter?" Ali looks at Gao fan with a sweet smile. "How''s it going?" Gao fan smiles, then looks at Jess, "the person I want to take is her." "She?" Jess looked up and down at Ali with a look of embarrassment on his face. This girl is really charming, but the problem is that the super seminary is a secret base, and he has no authority to take people to it. "No problem!" Rose spoke at this time. "What?" Jess Leng Leng, winking at the rose, "do you want to consider?" "No!" Rose complexion is indifferent, "all responsibility I will bear." "Well All right In this regard, Jess has no choice but to show his hand. Now that people have said that, you can''t disgrace them, can you? "All right, now." Gao fan nodded, rose this cheap apprentice is still very good. As for rose, she didn''t agree to take Ali just because of Gao fan''s face. From Liu Chuang''s madness when he met Ali last night to Jesse''s inability to open his eyes when he saw Ali today, all these strange phenomena show that Ali is special. Today, when Rosa first found Ali, she was slightly surprised by the charm of each other. Of course, with Rose''s conceit, she didn''t worry about it at all. After all, although Ali is very attractive, his beauty is under the rose. But just now, rose noticed that Ali was passing by when he went out. She gave a cold hum and rolled her eyes. At that time, rose suddenly felt her mind moved and subconsciously wanted to follow Ali. If she hadn''t trained her mind, I''m afraid she would have made a fool of herself just now. So rose thought at that time that Ali was actually a mysterious figure like Gao fan, this is the real reason why rose agreed that Ali could also enter the super Seminary. ¡­¡­ Deep in the universe, demon one. Wearing tight clothes, the cool ice nest of proud figure is on his throne, a trace of fatigue appears on a white and cold face, and there is a sad color between the eyebrows and eyes. "Kaisha, this paper mounting! I swear, I will kill you All of a sudden, the space in front of the cool ice is turbulent, and a purple door appears. Next second A long, snow-white leg strides out of the door of space, a beautiful woman wearing silver armor appears. "Who?" Cool ice sits on the throne, willow eyebrows slightly frown. Looking at each other''s armor, Leng Bing subconsciously thinks that the other party is an angel who comes to pursue and kill himself. But the angel''s armor only leaks her thighs and arms, while the woman''s armor in front of her can only cover three important places, and the armor material has never been seen before, so she must not be an angel. The woman did not answer lengbing''s words, but looked at lengbing with a smile, "unexpectedly, there are such beautiful women in the world..." "Ha ha..." Liang Bing smiles faintly, everyone will be happy if they are praised, even the queen. "My name is lengbing. I don''t know what you call me. Where do you come from?" "My name is..." Charming woman hesitated for two seconds, a smile, "my name is charming heart, charming heart, the heart of the soul." The reason why she doesn''t directly say that she is the leader of the seductive world is not that she is afraid of exposing her identity and being known by Gao fan.After all, if you say title, the woman in front of you should have a lot of question marks. "Charming heart?" Liang Bing''s face showed an interesting smile. "It''s a name that fits your temperament very well." "What''s my place here?" Mei Xin came to the window without any restraint, lying on the glass curiously and looking out of the window, she saw that it was dark outside and nothing could be seen. She doesn''t know anything about the world Gao fan is in now, but by touching the glass of demon No.1 with her hands, countless information has entered her consciousness, and she has basically understood the world now. Demons, angels, Taotie, Shenhe, and other words appear in Meixin''s mind, which makes her know the world instantly. The civilization of the world brightens Meixin''s eyes. the eyes are just like when a man walking in the desert for seven days sees an oasis. It seems that this world has a unique meaning for Mei Xin. "Here It''s the king''s demon one. " Liang Bing looked at Mei Xin warily and said, "yes If I remember correctly, demon one is sneaking in the wormhole space now. How did you get here through the wormhole? " "Ah?" A little surprise flashed in Mei Xin''s eyes. Of course, she knows the word wormhole, but how can wormhole hurt her lord''s body? According to Mei Xin''s understanding of the world, I''m afraid that only the thing called black hole can harm itself. But now is not the time to brag. After all, she doesn''t even know where Gao fan is. "I don''t know what happened..." Mei Xin turns around and looks at Liang Bing, frowning pitifully, "my hometown is a place called the eternal world. Before I was chased and killed, I kept running and running, then I accidentally fell off the cliff, and then I entered a dark space. During that time, I was suspended in the dark space, and my consciousness occasionally woke up, then just now I woke up and saw a glimmer of light, and then I followed the light and came here. " This is a story made up by Mei Xin according to what she has just learned. Chapter 1056 "I see..." Liang Bing frowned slightly, she still had a lot of doubts in her eyes, but her vigilance had obviously disappeared. Of course, this does not mean that Liang Bing believes Mei Xin''s words. Lengbing, who is confident and powerful, thinks that only Kaisha can say that she killed her, so she doesn''t worry that flattery is harmful to her. What''s more, Mei Xin has the ability of space. It seems that the level is quite terrible. And lengbing is now studying the ultimate fear, just lack of a powerful space power assistant. So no matter what Meixin says is true or false, only Meixin can cross the wormhole alone, which is enough to make lengbing move. "I don''t know about the eternal world." Liang Bing''s face is indifferent, "and I''m not afraid to tell you the truth that I''m being hunted down, so I can''t send you back to the eternal world." "Ah?" Mei heart willow eyebrows tight, "then what to do?" "Since you can''t go back, why don''t you join my demon army..." Liangbing throws an olive branch to Meixin, "I promise you that I will eventually take you to become the overlord of the universe, then we will return to the eternal world together and execute all those who pursue you!" "The overlord of the universe?" Mei Xin nodded slightly, in the framework of this world, I''m afraid it''s only on the way to becoming the overlord of the universe that we can meet Gao fan. "Thank you, my Lord!" Mei Xin nodded to Liang Bing with a smile on her face. "Well I am tired and want to have a rest Lengbing slowly gets up and walks towards the bedroom, at the moment when she steps into the bedroom door, her fur coat has turned into a black silk nightgown as thin as cicada wings, the light in the bedroom makes lengbing''s figure looming and makes her mouth dry. "If you want to sleep, come here. My king''s big bed is very comfortable..." Lengbing''s voice came from the bedroom, and Mei Xin''s face showed a trace of excitement. she was coquettish in nature, but she couldn''t resist this kind of thing. When I first came here, I met a Lala with almost perfect figure and beauty. How could she refuse such a good thing? Then Mei Xin takes off her useless armor and enters the room. After a while, a low and inviting voice came from the room. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Gao fan and his party have come to the super Seminary. Liu Chuang, Zhao Xin, Cheng Yaowen, Rui Mengmeng, Qi Lin, all of them are here, they are just coming. In front of the crowd, ducao, who is green in military, is lecturing, the content of the lecture is probably to protect the country and shed his blood. Seeing the appearance of Gao fan and his party, everyone came to see them one after another. If you don''t talk about the rest, it''s just the beauty and temperament of Gao fan and Ali, plus the beauty of rose, it''s hard not to attract other people''s attention. "This..." Liu Chuang recognized Ali as soon as he saw him, "isn''t this the girl in the back lane of the bar last night? Didn''t you hit my little brother last night? " Of course, Ali also saw Liu Chuang and immediately showed his disgust. Gao fan was indifferent to a smile, but did not answer. "What''s the situation?" Cheng Yaowen and Zhao Xin curiously gather in front of Liu Chuang. "Hi Liu Chuang waved his hand awkwardly. "It''s nothing. I don''t know you if I don''t fight." How can an old hooligan talk to a good woman when he is drunk? Does he want to lose face? When ducao saw Ali, he was also attracted by his unique temperament. From his experience, we can see at a glance that Ali is different because Ali''s body has a unique smell gene, this gene is very magical, with a unique fragrance, which will make all males crazy. "Report!" Rose came to ducao in front of a salute, "Rose complete the task!" "Well!" Ducao nodded. "You''re all on the list." Rose Leng Leng, turned and stood in the queue. She wanted to explain something about Ali, but now it seems that ducao can see it. Jess''s face was muddled. Ducao didn''t blame rose for bringing people back. "Who is this boy?" Ge xiaolun looks at Gao fan with a dignified face. Before Gao fan''s arrival, GE xiaolun is the face of a man in the super Seminary. But Gao fan''s appearance instantly presses his face to the ground. And just now, GE xiaolun also found that rose was a little strange to the man. just now, he noticed that rose looked at the man five eyes.After so many days, GE xiaolun discovered for the first time that rose would pay so much attention to a man. After all, rose never looks other people in the eye. Ge xiaolun is deeply worried about the fate of himself and rose. "Well See? " Zhao Xin, with a smile on his face, came to ge xiaolun''s side. "That chick is really strong!" Ge xiaolun''s eyes are on Gao fan now, and he doesn''t notice Ali at all. "Cut! What''s the point? " Galen stares at Gao fan, with an unhappy face. "Hold the grass!" Zhao Xin a face surprised turn to see to ge xiaolun, "brother, this special all don''t take strength son, you ya afraid isn''t curved?" While talking, Zhao Xin had already unconsciously left Ge xiaolun for two steps and came to Cheng Yaowen, "prince, do you think that sister''s paper strength is not strong?" "Ah?" Cheng Yaowen slightly buttoned the back of his head, with a embarrassed smile on his face, "Mei Zhi is really strong, but what surprised me more is that the man has a very domineering temperament." Cheng Yaowen is right. As the prince of Dexing, he has a unique sense of kingliness, and Gao fan''s domineering spirit instantly resonates with him, making his royal blood boil. But Cheng Yaowen''s words are not the same in Zhao Xin''s ears "Hold the grass!" Zhao Xin then blew up his hair. "Are you muscular men bent? You''re a simple peasant, and you''re a special mother who can bend your wool? " After that, ducao introduced everyone in turn, and Gao fan and Ali got to know each other. At this time, a fireball passed through the sky and directly hit the ground in front of the crowd, disgusting a burst of explosion. "Hold the grass! What''s going on here? " Liu Chuang urinated at that time, "don''t tell me that we should prevent this kind of explosion from the sky every day in the future?" "Of course not!" At this moment, a beautiful female voice came from the fire, a brown haired woman in black armor walked out slowly from the fire. "I''ll go!" Zhao Xin and Cheng Yaowen both exclaimed at the same time, "there is such a fierce sister paper!" "Here comes Lena?" Ducao nodded, "now that we''re all here, I''ll introduce you! This is Lena, the goddess of the sun system, the light of the sun, your instructor and team leader. You all have to follow her orders in the future! " Chapter 1057 "I''ll go, alien?" Among the people, Zhao Xin is the most jumping, he has no taboo to call out. "Yes! I am what you call an alien! " Lena didn''t shy away from her identity at all, and her face was indifferent. Although they were not convinced, their faces were complicated. "Well, you don''t want to feel that Lena is an alien, so you have a strong resistance to her." Ducao''s face is dignified, "strictly speaking, all of you here are not earth people! You are all super fighters of Shenhe gene, just like Lena! " As soon as the words came out, everyone nodded. Yes, how can normal people be as fierce as others? "Ducaoshang will be right..." Lena''s face was indifferent, "you will face countless aliens like me in the future, so now we''d better start training!" While talking, ducao goes to one side and makes room for Lena, who is ready to lecture. "Oh, wait!" Liu Chuang was the first to stand up. He looked at Lena with an unhappy face, "this sister Although you are very popular, which one of you is not Superman? So don''t train us as soon as you come up. If you want to be our captain, I''m afraid you have to convince us! " "Oh?" Lena calmly looked at Liu Chuang, with a trace of disdain in her eyes, "what do you want?" "Since everyone is Superman, then use Superman''s way to solve the problem!" Liu Chuang blew his nose, put up his fists, looked at Lena straightforwardly, "how dare you speak with your fists?" "Ha ha..." Lena gave a banter and a wink by the way. The next second, a black hole appeared in the sky above Liu Chuang''s head. In the black hole, a set of black armor fell on Liu Chuang. "Hold the grass!" Not only Liu Chuang, but also Zhao Xin, GE xiaolun and Cheng Yaowen expressed their amazement. Next, a black axe appeared from the black hole and fell in front of Liu Chuang. "Ah I''ll go Liu Chuang stepped back two steps with a look of horror, "almost didn''t cut it for me!" "Hum!" Lena snorts coldly, and a black knife appears in her hand out of thin air. she still looks at Liu Chuang with no expression on her face, "take up your weapon, come on!" "Mine?" Liu Chuang looked at the axe on the ground and pointed to himself in surprise. "That''s right!" Lena nodded. "You have the gene of the God of war. This black cutter is your exclusive weapon! The God of war of Nuo used his axe to split the whole Dexing, which led to the destruction of Dexing "I''ll go! What a force? " Liu Chuang is surprised to pick up the black cut on the ground and plays with it like a baby. Lena''s face is still expressionless, and her voice is not emotional. "Let''s go, I''ll give you three moves!" "Er..." Liu Chuang gave Lena a light look, and then glanced at the black cut in his hand. He could see that he was no match for Lena at all. Nothing else, just the other side know these things and the skilful gesture and body temperament is not an ordinary girl. He has a good understanding of his own three legged Kung Fu. It''s OK to fight. If you really want to work, I''m afraid it''s not enough for others to plug their teeth.. "What I was just joking, ha ha Liu Chuang''s face has shown an awkward smile, "I will listen to you after Liu Chuang, sister Lena!" Everyone''s face was stunned, and they showed disdain to Liu Chuang. , especially Zhao Xin, he has begun to make complaints about it. Lao Liu, have you been eaten by dogs? " "Cut! You know shit! I call a person who knows current affairs a hero Liu Chuang shook his new equipment in front of the crowd with a face of thumping. "All right!" Lena rolled her eyes and scanned the room. "Does anyone else have a problem?" Everyone looked at each other, but no one spoke. Their eyes at this time are now on Liu Chuang''s equipment. They envy and hate him! "Now that you have seen it, I''ll introduce heijia to you ~" of course, Lena also saw the eagerness in people''s eyes. She continued to wave her hand as she spoke, "heijia is the product of Shenhe technology, with super high strength and power, and can..." With Lena''s explanation, I see a set of black armor coming down from the sky and falling on everyone. Except for Gao fan and Su Xiaoli, everyone else has black armor. Everyone got their own black armor, and they were all excitedAs for Lena''s explanation, they didn''t care at all. "Sorry!" Lena looked at Gao fan and said, "because you were not in the plan of the super Seminary at the beginning, there is no black armor for you at the moment." "No harm..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent, but he didn''t care at all. In fact, the black armor currently used by the super seminary is not a mature equipment at all. at best, it can only be regarded as barely making the dark alloy into a set of hard armor with a certain anti reconnaissance ability. It''s OK to resist ordinary bullets and weapons. If you really meet an opponent, it''s just like angel''s armor. It''s no different from paper paste. Gao fan has a plan in his mind to make dark metal and dark silver alloy to create a super metal beyond the existing technology, but the difficulty of this plan is self-evident. After all, if it had been so easy, Angels would have come up with it. Although Gao fan doesn''t mind that there is no black armour, Su Xiaoli doesn''t like it anymore. She knows Gao fan''s ability. She doesn''t want to be a captain. Now she doesn''t even have a decent set of equipment, which makes her feel very aggrieved for Gao fan. But for Gao fan''s insinuation, she would have done it. "Why?" Lena looked at Su Xiaoli very upset, frowned slightly, "I see your appearance, is not it?" "Hum!" Su Xiaoli, of course, refused. Lena didn''t ask. Fortunately, this question ignited her dynamite barrel. "The president of our family is the best! Why do you all have black armour, but our president doesn''t? And why can you be captain? The captain should be the president of our family! " "Ali..." Gao fan frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Su Xiaoli''s sudden outburst. "Ah I''m sorry Su Xiaoli a face panic, toward Gao fan shallow bow, "is my mouth." "No harm..." Gao fan looks calm. "Since you are so powerful, I will give you a chance to challenge me!" Lena holds her hands in front of her chest and looks at Gao fan with a look of arrogance, "don''t always stand behind a woman, even these words need a woman to help you say!" Chapter 1058 Gao fan shakes his head and smiles helplessly. Originally, he wanted to keep a low profile. It seems that he can''t keep a low profile today! "Hum!" Lena glanced at Gao fan''s face, snorted coldly, and her eyes swept the room, "those of you who still have opinions will come together, don''t waste my time!" "I''m Liu Chuang''s first to show my support for sister Lena!" Liu Chuang saw that Gao fan was against Lena. At that time, he happily stood up and pointed his axe at Gao fan, "Gao fan, right? Today, I don''t need to help Lena. Let me help her solve your problem. " Yes, Liu Chuang got the new equipment, and Peng almost burst. He swore that he would rub Gao fan on the ground and show his shame in front of Lena. "No! I''ll do it! I want to challenge Gao fan At this time, GE xiaolun, who has been silent, stands up and stares at Gao fan. Gao fan is slightly stunned. What''s the special situation? Where did the hatred come from? "What are you doing here?" Liu Chuang was not happy at that time. What''s wrong with GE xiaolun? Do you want to compete with labor and capital? "Good! Just you! You come to fight Gao fan for me. " Lena looks at Glen and makes a decision. Although she is also very curious, why does Ge xiaolun suddenly take the initiative to fight Gao fan. But Glenn is the successor of galactic power, and Lena is more curious about how much power this generation of galactic power can exert. People for the sudden emergence of Ge xiaolun is also a face of consternation, only rose a face has been aware of all the expression. From the first time she met with GE xiaolun, she knew that this guy was greedy for his body. if it wasn''t for GE xiaolun''s part of the power of the galaxy, rose would have cleaned this guy at that time. Today, rose brings Gao fan to the super theological college, which naturally attracts Ge xiaolun''s attention. rose knows clearly in her heart that the boy challenges Gao fan to show himself. "It''s better to give Gao fan a set of black armor. It''s fair to stand up." Rose suddenly proposed. When GE xiaolun heard this, he was angry. What is this? Rose actually took the initiative to care about the safety of other men! Hum! It seems that we must teach this man Gao fan a lesson today. "No need!" Gao fan stepped out with both hands on his back, with his back to ge xiaolun, he looked at Lena calmly, "you can let him go on like this If I look at him, I''ll lose! " Everyone was dumbfounded when this remark came out. What? Look at him and you lose? "Hold the grass! How much do you look down on brother Ge xiaolun? " Liu Chuang coaxed at that time and encouraged Ge xiaolun, "go on, brother, brother Liu, I''ll take care of you!" At this time, everyone held the attitude of going to the theatre and immediately began to coax them. After all, Gao fan''s full of force made their teeth itch. Ducaote looked at Rose and Jess, saw rose and Jess nodded, he did not say anything. As for Lena, she has signaled to Glenn to do it. Although Gao fan is so handsome, she has seen many, but it is the first time that she has seen such a handsome and arrogant guy. She is also very like to see why Gao fan is so arrogant. "Son of a bitch!" Ge xiaolun cursed and smashed his fist at Gao fan''s face. The speed has already exceeded the limit of human beings. Gao fan''s face was cool, but he didn''t look back at GE xiaolun. The next second, he moved his shoulder and hit Ge xiaolun. "Bang!" It''s a big noise. Ge xiaolun''s body was thrown five meters away and turned several times. See him lying on the ground, disheartened to Gao fan showed surprised muddle force eyes. People are also surprised. Gao fan didn''t look at GE xiaolun in the whole process! What''s more, in the absence of black armour, he evaded the fast attack and made a strong counterattack! He knocked Ge xiaolun in black armor to the ground. Is this special or human? Ge xiaolun is still lying on the ground, looking up at Gao fan. Black armor protected his body, but not his heart. From the day he woke up to his superpowers, he vowed that he would spend ten school days in the new semester. Later, he met the rose, for him, what is a rose? That''s a goddess that a hundred school flowers can''t match! So he abandoned the idea of soaking ten school flowers and joined the super Seminary, in order to get the approval of the goddess and become a man of the goddess.So just now, he was desperate to fight Gao fan and show himself in front of the goddess. But now The special family didn''t even look at themselves, they killed themselves in seconds! Before and after this heart gap, let Ge xiaolun shame, in the eyes of indignation and helpless tears can not stop falling. Ducao nodded slightly, it seems that his original decision is correct, this Gao fan is not a mortal. "As an advanced Shenhe technology product, black armour can greatly enhance your speed, strength and defense, but they can''t skillfully use it now, so they can''t be my opponents." Gao fan stands with a negative hand and looks at Lena calmly. "So, I don''t know if I''m qualified to fight with you now?" Lena frowned slightly. Her beautiful eyes looked up and down at Gao fan, as if she wanted to see him through. She even used the power of deno-3 to calculate Gao fan. The result shows that Gao fan really has no God level gene and is a common human. But the question is, can an ordinary human do what just happened? Lena says she won''t believe it if you kill her. "Interesting..." Lena''s face showed a calm smile, the helmet armor fell, a black shield directly appeared in her left hand. The combination of a knife and a shield makes Lena more powerful. With the help of ducao, people quickly leave the battlefield. Ge xiaolun, who is almost collapsed, is covered with tears and dodged by Zhao Xin and Cheng Yaowen. It has to be said that the three swordsmen in the grass still have a tacit understanding when they run away. "Watch it!" Lena stood ten meters away from Gao fan and raised her long knife. In the sky pointed by the sword, there is a strong light shining, just for a moment, people seem to see a round of sun there. The light of the sun became more and more intense, so that everyone could not open their eyes. Even ducao covered his eyes with his hands. "My God!" Liu Chuang was so surprised that he dropped all his black cuts on the ground, and covered his eyes with both hands, leaving a gap, "sister Na, this is the rhythm to make a big move directly..." Chapter 1059 Although all the people present are super warriors who have awakened their divine power, they are still at a stage of ignorance about the use of divine power. So when they saw Lena''s hand, they were on their knees. A woman who can easily condense a sun No, no! "This..." Su Xiaoli frowned and looked at Gao fan''s back with deep worry in his eyes. The dazzling sun seems to have the energy to destroy the sky and the earth. She is worried that something will happen to Gao fan. Can''t help it, Su Xiaoli has already unconsciously moved his body towards Gao fan''s position. "No!" Rose pulled Su Xiaoli, "master, he has a strong power of space, even if he can''t solve this little sun, he must have a way to escape! Don''t act rashly, or you may disturb master''s plan! " Su Xiaoli Leng Leng, although rose tone she does not like, but rose''s words are very reasonable. Yes, I can''t mess with the president''s plan! Su Xiaoli nodded in his heart, took back the foot that had already taken a step, and looked at Gao fan eagerly. At this time, GE xiaolun, who heard Rose''s words, had a look of consternation, "what? Rose, what did you just say? Do you think Gao fan is your master He had lost his confidence in life. If Gao fan was Rose''s master, would he not be his rival? Ge xiaolun''s question attracted everyone''s attention. This Gao fan is actually the master of the first beauty in the super seminary? "What''s going on?" Ducao also looked at the rose in dismay. He remembered that he sent the rose to receive people, not to worship teachers! Rose said nothing and looked at Gao fan and Lena in the distance calmly. Ducao could only look at Jess. Jess, with his sunglasses, curled his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. He was helpless and silent. "That''s right!" Rose Face calm, tone firm, "Gao fan is my master!" Wow When she heard that rose had admitted her relationship with Gao fan, everyone looked like this. no wonder Gao fan was so strong that he turned out to be rose''s master! "Xiaolun..." Zhao Xin patted Ge xiaolun on the shoulder, "see, they are the master of rose, you just lost not unjustly!" "Well!" Ge xiaolun knew the relationship between rose and Gao fan, and instantly felt that his world was bright. It turns out that rose only pays attention to Gao fan, not because she likes it! The original rose care about Gao fan''s safety committee is not because like! It turns out that Gao fan is the master of rose. It turns out that GE xiaolun still has a chance. Ge xiaolun wiped the tears on his face and stood up again. "I''ll go!" Zhao Xin and Cheng Yaowen are stunned. Is the contrast between GE xiaolun''s work and his work too big? He shook his head one after another, completely unable to understand what GE xiaolun was thinking. "The light of the sun is really powerful..." Gao fan looked up at the small sun in the sky with an interesting smile on his face. And hiding in the face of Reina, a sexy face is still showing a dignified look. Locked by the divine power of the sun, even the general generation of God body can''t help shaking, the second generation of body will also be nervous. Normal people should be like all the people in the super seminary on one side, with their mouths wide enough to plug an egg. But the mortal named Gao fan in front of him was so calm. This has greatly exceeded her expectations. But the unexpected is the unexpected, the fight still needs to be fought. "Gao fan, I warn you, it''s too late for you to ask me for mercy now!" Lena''s low voice came from under her face armor, "otherwise..." Lena''s voice did not fall, only a body of water by the long dragon appeared in the distant sea. In a flash, the water dragon directly swept towards Lena''s small sun, the water dragon contacted with the sun, and the smoke filled the air instantly. Moments later, the smoke cleared and Lena''s sun had been extinguished. Before everyone could be surprised, the water dragon turned into a small water dragon after extinguishing Lena''s sun, and it had already swam to Gao fan''s palm. Then, Gao fan waved his hand gently, and the water dragon directly turned into a pool of ordinary water and scattered on the ground. Gao fan hands behind, a face indifferent to look at Lena, "how?" Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air, all of us are staring at Lena and Gao fan, and no one dares to breathe. Su Xiaoli''s eyes on Gao fan are shining with a brilliant brilliance,She is very glad that she has met such a powerful man, who can bring surprise to her every day. And rose is also excited at this time, the immortal body, the power of space, and now the power of controlling water, GAO fan''s mystery and power let rose know that she had worshipped a great master. As for Glen, he has been dull He is thinking, Gao fan is so powerful, if he is rejected by the other party when he comes to propose marriage, but what should he do? "You..." Lena wants to talk and stops. She looks at Gao fan''s handsome face with a dull face. She doesn''t know what to say. In the sun system, she is the goddess of the sun, after she came to the earth, she found that the people here were extremely weak. So Lena felt in her heart that she was the kind of goddess that would make losers all over the world kneel and lick, a kind of superior existence. But now, this kind of lofty pride is broken by the man called Gao fan in front of us, the kind of broken. So even Lena herself don''t know, Gao fan''s figure has been deeply engraved into her mind. "Ding! Win over Lena, points + 100! " "Just now..." After pondering for two minutes, Lena finally broke the silence, she asked in disbelief: "did you make that water dragon just now?" Yes, what the hell is your water dragon? Is it the sun that I made? What is the sun? It''s a star, it''s an energy polymer! Is that something that water can extinguish? "Yes Gao fan''s face was indifferent and didn''t care at all, "you don''t have to look at me like this I know it''s unscientific to use water to extinguish the sun, but the water I control can do it. " Lena: -- Ge xiaolun All of you: -- "Tut tut..." Liu Chuang held his hands in front of his chest and shook his head again and again! I''m so sorry for this Lena''s face hidden under her face armor was a little uncomfortable, but she had to admit that Gao fan''s strength was beyond her imagination. At this time, she suddenly remembered that when she was at the sun star, pan Zhen, the general of the sun star, once reminded her, it''s not right to put a good sun goddess, if you have to go to hell to suffer. Now look at my situation. It''s really humiliating and suffering. Chapter 1060 However, Lena is not so easy to give up, her brain turns fast, and she soon comes up with a solution. Although she is not Gao fan''s opponent in strength, she can start in other aspects! For example Let Gao fan fall down under my pomegranate skirt! This thought, Lena''s face has shown a faint smile. Yes, I am a goddess! Let all the men in the world kneel and lick my goddess! It''s just a mortal. How can I solve it? Since force can''t make him yield, let him enter my beautiful trap step by step. With a sly smile, Lena''s black armor faded and changed into a beautiful young girl in a hot pants T-shirt. "Poof..." Liu Chuang just took a sip of water and spewed five meters away. "Why?" Lena''s face was sinking, and she looked sideways at Liu Chuang. "Never seen a goddess with salt and sweetness?" "Cough..." Liu Chuang was obviously choked. At that time, he covered his mouth and hid behind the three swordsmen in the grass. Lena turned her head and looked at Gao fan with a smile, "OK, now you are the team leader..." "No, I think you misunderstood!" Gao fan''s face is light and cloudless. "I challenge you, just to prove that I am strong, not to be a captain. The position of the captain is still yours. After all, it''s a very painful thing to train them Gao fan lightly glanced at the crowd, and the disdain and contempt in his eyes were self-evident, "they are too weak..." "Hold the grass! Who do you look down on? " Zhao Xin was angry at that time and directly stood up and pointed at Gao fan. Before Gao fan moves, a remnant of Lena''s figure appears in front of Zhao Xin. Crack! Zhao Xin suddenly felt a burst of hot face, and then in front of a whirl, has been unable to find the north. When he reacts, he finds that he doesn''t know when he has been lying on the ground. People are not far away and open their mouths to look at him. Lena shakes Liu''s waist and walks slowly to Zhao Xin. "He''s right. You''re a scum..." Zhao Xin was dizzy and didn''t hear what Lena was saying. When he reacts that Lena is mocking herself, Lena has turned to look at the crowd, "not only he is scum, you are all scum! As far as your strength is concerned, you don''t even have the qualification to lift shoes for Gao fan! " When people heard the words, one by one, it was like fighting with Gao fan. But how Ducao has invited Gao fan and Ali to leave the crowd and enter the base. "Although you are weak now, you all have Shenhe gene." As soon as Lena''s voice turned, she lifted Zhao Xin up from the ground, "from now on, I will train you to be the devil! Only when you take Gao fan seriously can you bring him down in the distant future! " "The distant future? How far is it? " Liu Chuang is full of confidence and waves his axe. After all, Lena said that the last generation of the God of war used this axe to split a planet, he thought that it would be no problem to split Gao fan. "I don''t know!" Lena''s face was dignified, and there was a trace of persistence in her eyes. "But I think, as long as we work hard, we will succeed one day!" At this moment, Lena''s momentum has become more fierce, at this moment, even she takes Gao fan as her goal. She also wants to become stronger and defeat Gao fan, the "ordinary man". After that, Lena took the lead in running training, followed by Liu Chuang. Then rose, ruimeng and Qilin, and finally Cheng Yaowen, GE xiaolun and Zhao Xin. Gao fan''s strength makes everyone realize his weakness. It turns out that even the world of super soldiers has classes, and the strong are respected. Basement, super seminary meeting room. "Ducaoshang, I want to learn about Novartis technology." Gao fan came straight to the point and handed out a small book to ducao. The meaning is very obvious. Gao Hongren exchanged this small book for Nordson technology. On top of this small book is Gao fan''s training plan for each of the super theological schools. After all, Gao fan knows all the stories they will encounter in the future, and has a certain understanding of these guys, so his training plan is highly targeted. Ducao opened this small book and was deeply attracted, because Gao fan was the first to write about the old rascal Liu Chuang. First of all, Gao fan affirmed Liu Chuang. After all, although Liu Chuang is really a hooligan now, he will become an independent general after rejecting Mo ganna. Then Gao fan compared Liu Chuang''s advantages and disadvantages,And for Liu Chuang''s spiritual civilization construction put forward opinions and suggestions, let ducao this small book as a treasure. After a minute''s silence, ducao closed the notebook and put it on the table. He looked at Gao fan with a straight face, "I just heard rose say that the space technology you master is far above her And rose, she is our limit now. What technology do you want to learn from us? If it involves state secrets, I''m sorry I can''t promise you! " "All the knowledge about Shenhe gene." Gao fan pushes Xiaoben to ducao. "Genes?" Ducao was slightly puzzled. Gao fan light a smile, looked at Su Xiaoli, "Ali''s situation mostly you see out?" "Well!" Ducao looked at Su Xiaoli and nodded, "I know when you say that Her genes contain a code full of temptation, and she can''t control it, so men close to her will have different degrees of disorder. And now you want to learn gene technology to help Su Xiaoli control genes! " "That''s right!" Gao fan light smile, with smart people say things, is so simple. "In fact, we can help Su Xiaoli solve this problem. Although it takes a lot of time, it''s definitely faster than you can deal with it after you study it yourself." Ducao said faintly, "after all, you need to spend a lot of time just learning genetic technology..." "Ha ha There is no need for ducaoshang to worry. " Gao fan smiles, "it''s not that I can''t trust your technology, it''s just about Ali''s safety. I want to operate it myself!" When Ali heard Gao fan''s words, he felt warm in his heart. Mr. President, you are the warmest man in the world. "Genetic technology has involved state secrets, but your proposal is really valuable to us So wait a moment. I''ll apply. " Ducao got up and left the room directly. "President..." As soon as ducao left, Su Xiaoli looked at Gao fan with a moving face, "thank you." Chapter 1061 "Don''t say thank you in the future, see more people?" Gao fan touched Su Xiaoli''s head with a greasy face, "you are my woman, who will help you if I don''t help you? I can''t let my woman be remembered by other men every day, can I Su Xiaoli blushed and vomited lilac tongue. "All right!" At this time, ducao came in, he picked up the small book on the desk and handed it to Lianfeng beside him, "your condition has been agreed by the state. Now you come with me, let''s go to the reference room." "Well!" Gao fan nodded and followed Ali to the reference room. The so-called reference room is actually a supercomputer. after teaching Gao fan how to use the computer, ducao left with someone. Of course, ducao is so relieved not because he trusts Gao fan, but because he feels in his heart that Gao fan can''t learn anything in a short time. During the period of Gao fan''s study, they will monitor all aspects, if Gao fan really comes into contact with some real secrets, the ducao will not hesitate to stop. Command center. Ducao carries his hands and looks at Gao fan''s monitor screen with a dignified face, "how about it? Has he started to study? " "No Yuqin shakes her head and has drawn up Gao fan''s picture. I saw Gao fan''s fingers quickly sliding on the display screen in the reference room. It seemed that he was looking for something. Yuqin continues to explain, "he''s browsing the catalog quickly now I deliberately put some very advanced technologies in front of me, but he ignored them one by one. he didn''t seem to be lying, he was really looking for knowledge about genes. " Yuqin has no resistance to Gao fan''s handsome appearance. She is the first to think that Gao fan has no bad mind. How can such a handsome man be a bad man? "Well!" Ducao nodded, "but you have to be defensive! Yuqin, you have to work hard. Keep an eye on him. If you find something abnormal, you can cut off the data transmission immediately. After all, the reference room is just a terminal, and the real data is stored in deno-3. " "Yes Yuqin nodded solemnly. Although Gao fan is very handsome, his work still needs to be done. This is a matter of principle. "Well, Lianfeng, I''ll leave it to you." Ducao is going to turn around and leave, "I''m going to see how those stinky boys are training." "Yes Lianfeng made a military salute. "Wait..." At this time, Yuqin was suddenly stunned. Lianfeng and ducao look at Gao fan, who is still sliding the screen quickly. "What''s the matter?" *2¡£ Yuqin frowned and said, "it''s strange that he just slipped into the gene catalog But he still skimmed through it quickly, and didn''t look at the genetic information! " "What?" Ducao and Lianfeng frown one after another. Gao fan is really strange. At this moment, Gao fan in the picture stops his action, and his face shows a calm smile. In the eyes of ducao and Lianfeng, the smile looks so creepy and weird. Yuqin looks dignified, "he has finished browsing all the catalogues, but I don''t know why he stopped all of a sudden? So he just wants to see the catalog? " Yuqin''s face is full of question marks, what the hell? Is it useful to just look at the catalogue? Gao fan looks up slowly and looks at the camera with a smile. His eyes seem to be able to see ducao along the cable. "What does he want to do?" Ducao frowned tightly. He was a little hairy by Gao fan.. Lianfeng nervously gathered her fist, and a drop of sweat slipped from her forehead. The next second, the dark blue light suddenly appeared in Gao fan''s eyes, there were bright stars in the light. At this moment, Gao fan''s eyes seem to become a universe, a container that can hold heaven and earth. Hum! There was a strange wave in the room where the reference room was located. the dark blue light in Gao fan''s eyes filled the whole room with little starlight. The feeling is very subtle, it''s like everything in the room is absorbed into Gao fan''s eyes, all the secrets are penetrated by Gao fan''s eyes. "What is he doing?" Ducao can''t calm down any more, he can''t understand Gao fan''s power now."We found that energy bodies with extremely high intensity and density emerged from Gao fan''s eyes, then these energies filled every space of the whole reference room in about 0.01 seconds, and these energies seemed to enter the main brain of deno-3 through the connection of the reference room!" Yuqin looks excited, "if Gao fan is learning with this kind of energy, then all the information here has been seen by him!" "Cut off data transmission now!" Ducao made a quick decision. Lianfeng looks at the display screen with a dignified face, and a pair of white hands quickly tap on the keyboard, and her eyes are gradually stunned, "data transmission can''t be interrupted! That blue energy is not something we can shake "Asshole!" Ducao hammered heavily, "gather Lena, gather in the reference room!" "Yes Yuqin nods heavily and has given instructions to Lena. "Well?" Receiving the news, Lena frowned tightly, "Gao fan is stealing information?" "You go on, I''ll go to the bathroom!" Lena glanced at the black armour crowd lightly, turned around, left a domineering word and left, "if anyone let me find that I''m lazy, I''ll wait for sanctions!" The crowd shivered and went on training. Underground reference room. When ducao and others break into the door, Gao fan has received his magic power. The "Super Brain" skill activated by Brooke''s blood was quite easy to use before, especially when it was used to learn scientific and technological knowledge, it simply opened an adverse level plug-in. In just three minutes, Gao fan has written down the science and technology accumulated by tens of thousands of years of DeNO information, as well as the gene sequences of galactic power, Norstar warlord and sunlight. "Oh Gao fan took a look at the crowd and pretended to smile in surprise, "it''s only three minutes. Can''t you wait to drive me away? Your attitude is not in line with our business! You know what I give you is priceless.... " "Of course not." Ducao''s face is dignified. Gao fan''s preemptive move is too shameless. It''s clearly you who are stealing information. How can we make it look like we''re sorry for you? "I''m just curious why the blue energy just appeared in your eyes went to our most secret place!" Ducao looks at Gao fan with some anger in his eyes. Chapter 1062 "Ha ha I''m afraid I''m not to blame for this. " Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "if Duca Auchan will put the gene data in this computer openly from the beginning, I don''t have to work hard to enter the DeNO 3 along the network cable! Don''t say, the defense system of deno-3 is very powerful. It took me 10 seconds to crack it. " "What? Ten seconds? " Yuqin exclaimed in surprise at that time, and then looked at Gao fan with adoration, "Gao fan, you are so powerful, you cracked the defense system in 10 seconds! You are my idol Yes, she sincerely adores Gao fan, after all, it''s the technological crystallization of Novartis for tens of thousands of years. Does it mean that cracking can crack? Before she came to the reference room, she knew that Gao fan had solved the defense, but she never thought that Gao fan had solved it in ten seconds. But Now in this situation, Yuqin, is it a bit inappropriate for you to show this kind of flower crazy expression to Gao fan? Yes, ducao, who was on the scene, was already looking at Yuqin''s paper with puzzled eyes "Then what..." In the face of people''s eyes, Yuqin can only step back weakly, "you go on, you go on, I am the air, I am the air..." "Then..." Ducao looked at Gao fan with fierce eyes. He held his hand tightly behind his back and gritted his teeth. "How much do you know?" "All." Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air, and his face was light. "no boasting, I have mastered all the technologies on deno-3." "You Ducao couldn''t sit still at that time. If it wasn''t for Rena, he would have been fighting with Gao fan. "Don''t be impulsive!" Lena took ducao and said quietly, "don''t say what he said is a little true, ducao, do you really believe that anyone in the world can learn all the Nordson technologies in three minutes? I don''t think it''s possible even if the holy Caesar comes? " Ducao smell speech, the expression on the face gradually calmed down. Yes, how is it possible to learn all the science and technology of Novartis in three minutes? Care is chaos! Ducao knew that he was rhythmic by Gao fan. "All right!" Lena looks at Gao fan with a smile, "since you say you have learned all the knowledge of Novartis, does that mean that your deal with us has been completed? Now that the deal is done, can I invite you out? " Lena''s meaning can''t be more obvious. Now that you say you have completely learned it, please go! Ducao''s eyes lit up. Yes, I didn''t think of this! Since Gao Fan said that he had finished his study, now he can drive Gao fan away! After all, Gao fan can''t learn so much knowledge in three minutes, even the gene knowledge he wants to learn may not have learned! "Hey, hey Please Ducao grinned cunningly and made way, "but next time you want to come in again, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay something better." The implication is that I don''t believe you have learned, but if you have to pretend to be such a force, I will let you do it, but you need to pay the price of such a force. Ducao is ecstatic. He can already imagine Gao fan''s face eating excrement after losing this opportunity. "Ha ha..." Gao fan calmly smiles and walks out with ALI. Ducao on the spot Nani? Didn''t you say you didn''t learn? What''s the matter with this confident expression? Ducao looks at Lena with a suspicious expression. Lena has a dignified face. Is it hard for Gao fan to learn all the knowledge above deno-3 in only three minutes? How is this possible? "Don''t worry, it must be installed!" Lena, with a dignified face, whispered in ducao''s ear, "it''s impossible to learn so much knowledge in such a short period of time. He must be desperate for face!" Ducao nodded deeply. He thought what Lena said was very reasonable. "That..." Yuqin once again said weakly, "according to the feedback of deno-3, GAO fan really used his special energy to browse all the information, as for whether there is a copy, we don''t know..." "What?" *2¡£ Rena and ducao''s eyes almost fell to the ground in an instant, "why didn''t you say it earlier?" "Didn''t I just say that? Gao fan is my idol... " Yuqin continues to say weakly,"If he just cracked the defense system, but did not move the data, can I easily regard him as an idol?" "You..." Ducao almost passed when his blood pressure was high. But Yuqin is right. It''s their own negligence. He quickly took a deep breath, "where is Gao fan?" "He has got on the bus back to juxia city!" Lianfeng''s forehead was sweating, "and..." "Don''t stammer!" Ducao frowned. Lianfeng''s face was dignified. "Rose was also in the car. She said that she wanted to learn advanced technology from master Gao fan..." Ducao has a dull face. What''s that? Accompany your daughter and turn into soldiers? "Belch..." Ducao had a high blood pressure on the spot and fainted. Ducao''s fainting has brought great shock to the super theological college, but it has not brought any impact on Gao fan. the super theological college has not reported this incident to the higher authorities. After all, this kind of incident is very embarrassing, and ducao''s old face can not be ignored. Of course, Gao fan doesn''t mind that rose follows him. Although rose is ducao''s daughter and is suspected to be monitoring herself, Gao fan doesn''t care at all. After all, a beautiful driver like Rosa can help drive, and he can also take advantage of the boredom of driving to transform Ali''s genes. why not? ¡­¡­ At night, GAOFAN villa. Gao fan three people nest in the living room sofa watching TV, two women and a man living in the same room, the atmosphere is inevitably a little embarrassed. After all, Gao fan and Su Xiaoli still have to do something that adults should do. It''s really inconvenient to have the electric bulb of rose. At this time, Su Xiaoli is also a face of shame and indignation, glancing at the rose from time to time, hoping to kill this woman. On the way back, Gao fan has transformed Ali''s gene. Now Ali can basically control his charm gene. Although it''s not perfect, it''s basically enough. So Ali wants to have a shame play with Gao fan at night, but the light bulb of rose is too bright. "Well, rose Don''t you have to go back today? " Gao Fan said that he was helpless and could only take the initiative to suggest rose It''s late at night. It''s time for you to go. Chapter 1063 "Oh, No." Rose has a straight face, and she doesn''t get Gao fan''s hint at all. "from today on, I plan to accompany master and observe his every move. It''s good to understand the reason why master is powerful and quickly improve his ability. After all, Lena, the goddess of the sun, said that there is not much time left for Taotie to come to the earth! " "Er..." The three black lines on Gao fan''s head fell down and his face was dull. "Do you want to sleep first?" "No!" Rose Face indifferent, "respect the teacher, master sleep first." "Er..." Gao fan is very speechless. Is that what I mean? You say you are a pretty girl. Why is your brain so hard to use? Haven''t you ever eaten pork? Haven''t you ever seen a pig run? Why don''t you have the eyesight! "Talk first, I''ll go to sleep!" Su Xiaoli got up and went upstairs. Rose nodded politely and kept silent. Su Xiaoli looks back at Gao FanMei in three steps, GAO fan can only say, just a moment, I''ll come right away. "Wow ~" Gao fan yawned and stood up from the sofa, "rose, as a teacher, I''ll go to sleep first, you can choose any room downstairs..." Rose willow eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "I heard that the downstairs of rich people''s villas are all occupied by nannies and security guards. Is it inappropriate for master to let me live downstairs?" "Er..." Gao fan was slightly stunned, "you can choose any room upstairs!" "Thank you, master!" Rose nodded heavily and followed Gao fan to the upstairs. There are three doors on the left of the stairway. The one on the left is pink, which says Ali. The rooms in the middle and on the right were empty and unmarked. With Rose''s experience, she knew that this is the master bedroom in the middle, which must be Gao fan''s room. So she made a quick decision and went straight to the right room. The speed is so fast that before Gao fan can stop it, she opens the door. "Ah..." Gao fan''s stop came late, "that''s my room..." As for rose, she was stunned. Because she saw that Su Xiaoli, who was almost naked, was lying on the big bed in the room with a charming look. A pair of snow-white thighs with attractive pink, Rao is a woman also see the dry mouth, can''t stand shouting. Su Xiaoli heard someone open the door of the room, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought it was Gao fan, the bad guy. So she sorted out Gao fan''s new underwear, and let her charm gene fire open, turn the room into a gentle village, let Gao fan sink in the door at the first time. But never thought, ah, the door is actually rose! "Well, what are you looking at? So absorbed in it? " Gao fan''s face was muddled. Because of the angle, he couldn''t see what rose had seen. He was so shocked. But rose at this time, as if she could not hear Gao fan''s words, did not move. Gao fan simply pokes his head in the past, and then he sees Su Xiaoli lying naked on the bed with a look of consternation. "Pa!" Gao fan covers his face. Is this special I''m so embarrassed! But soon, Gao fan found that rose was still standing, it seems that he didn''t come back. At this time, he thought of Ali''s ability, both men and women, who would lose their mind if they were enchanted by her. And rose now this kind of eyes without God''s appearance, is not a move, what is it? "President..." Su Xiaoli''s face is flushed, and every smile is tempting, "do you want to take this opportunity to do it with rose? Anyway, she will join in sooner or later... " "Cough Ali, stop it Gao fan was a little embarrassed, "Rose recognized me as a master. How can I take advantage of others'' danger? You control her quickly and send her to the next room "The president seems to have misunderstood..." Su Xiaoli said quietly, "with my understanding of women, I''m afraid rose doesn''t just treat you as a master! After all, when she came back to live with you, I could feel the jealousy in her heart, it was eating my jealousy, and now I can control my genes, I can see Rose''s idea clearly, so I''m quite sure rose has that idea for you! " "No?" Gao fan looks at the background of the system with a confused face, he wants to confirm whether rose has contributed points or not. After watching for a long time, Gao fan only saw the points of Ali and Lena, but rose didn''t contribute at all."Since the president doesn''t believe it, then I have a way!" Ali, with a charming face, boldly comes to the rose, spits out a mouthful of pink gas, covering the cold face of the rose. The next second, Rose''s cold face turned pink, even the expression on her face became rippling. "Well Master Don''t... " Rose''s eyes are like silk, and her hands can''t help walking up and down her body, murmuring Gao fan''s name, and then saying no, she has already taken the initiative to untie the first button of her coat. "Gulu..." Gao fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his face became solemn in a moment. He drank it in a fierce voice, "Su Xiaoli, stop it for me!" Su Xiaoli was stunned at that time. This is the first time that he has known Gao fan for so long. Without Su Xiaoli''s control, Rose''s body softens and falls to the ground. GAO fan, with quick eyes and quick hands, holds rose in his arms and goes straight out of the door. "I send rose to her room, and when I come back, I hope my room is as good as ever." Gao fan''s face was cold. He left with this sentence. Su Xiaoli was stunned for a minute before he realized that he had gone too far this time. She is a smart person. She knows that what she did just now has reached the bottom line of Gao fan. After spitting out his tongue, Su Xiaoli cleans up and goes back to his room. When Gao fan came back, Su Xiaoli had disappeared. "Ah..." Gao fan lay on the bed and breathed heavily. I almost took the rose In GAOFAN send rose back to the room, help her cover the quilt, rose mouth is still murmuring the name of GAOFAN. At that time, Gao fan was very clear that rose was no longer under Ali''s control, but what rose called in her mouth was still her own name. I have to say that Gao fan was really moved at that time. In the face of rose this perfect body, as long as a man will have the desire to conquer, not to mention Gao fan is a stallion general strong man. But in the end, Gao fan did not start with rose. As for the reason "Cut When did I become so timid? " Gao fan had a self mocking smile on his face. Chapter 1064 Yes, even Gao fan didn''t know when he became so indecisive. It seems that since the accident of Xiao Zi, he has become more principled about women. As long as they are not certified by the system and really like their own women, Gao fan has some psychological barriers. Gao fan is now willing to love each other first, and then on. Even if the other side is the best goddess like rose, it is no exception. And Su Xiaoli, at this moment is also a face of gentle lying on his bed, she was going to help Gao fan will rose into the back of the palace. Gao fan''s love for women has never been concealed. So Su Xiaoli has been struggling for a long time before he makes a decision to help Gao fan open the harem. However, what Su Xiaoli never expected was that Gao fan had stabilized in the face of such temptation this time, this made Gao fan''s image much bigger in Su Xiaoli''s mind. The next morning, rose woke up early from bed. She found that the environment of the room was so strange. Then she suddenly remembered that she came to Gao fan''s villa yesterday, but she couldn''t remember how she fell asleep. Then, she opened the quilt in panic, although she found that her clothes were not neat. "Isn''t it?" Rose can''t help but stare big eyes, can''t it? Are you crazy? She thought hard about what happened last night, but strangely, she couldn''t remember anything. Rose took a deep breath, calmed down, and made an all-round inspection on herself. finally, she found that her coat was a little out of order, and other parts were basically intact. In this way, rose just calm down, tidy up appearance, out of the door. When Rose came downstairs, Gao fan and Ali were already having breakfast. "Rose wakes up Come and have dinner. " Ali seems very enthusiastic. What happened last night made him think about something. The reason why Gao fan is indifferent to rose is that either he is a real gentleman or he doesn''t like rose at all. These two situations are good news for Ali. At least we can see that Gao fan is a guy with principles and friendship. Therefore, Ali has changed her attitude towards rose, strive to have a good relationship with rose. No matter how the relationship between Gao fan and rose develops in the future, Ali is the winner. For Ali''s sudden enthusiasm, GAO fan and rose expressed surprise one after another. But Gao fan just slightly a Leng, then returned to normal, "come to eat quickly, finished, I want to go to the company." "Oh Rose nodded and sat down quickly. ¡­¡­ Angel Group. Gao fan sat at the top of the meeting room, listening to the report from the people below. Rose and Ali sat right and left behind him with almost no expression on their faces. All of a sudden, a flaming fireball appeared in the distant sky. It flew towards the building and pointed at Gao fan''s meeting room. "This quarter..." Gao fan looked up at the fireball in the distance and stopped the report of the people below, "you go down first, so as not to get hurt later." What''s wrong with the president? Only when they followed Gao fan''s line of sight did they find the fireball coming from the sky in the distance. Rosa and Ali have stood up from the chair and looked at the fireball one after another, they felt a strong breath from the fireball. "This..." There was a look of fear on the ordinary people''s faces. Secretary Xiaomei urged Gao fan, "president, you go first. If you don''t go, we dare not go!" "No!" Gao fan, with a cool face, got up and came to the window with his hands on his back, "you go quickly, this thing is for me, if you don''t go, it won''t be a work-related injury if something happens later." "Well..." Everyone, including Secretary Xiaomei, broke up in the next second. Bang Dang! Fireball from the sky, directly broke the window of the meeting room, set off a piece of smoke, the whole meeting room was almost destroyed. The next second, the smoke is gone. A blonde woman with silver armour, bare thighs and snow-white wings sat on the chair beside Gao fan. This is not angel Yan, who is it? "Oh?" Angel Yan looks domineering, curious Oh, a pair of star eyes appear a layer of gray color, just a moment later, they return to the pure brightness, "only after two thousand years, the earth has entered the era of pre nuclear?Yes, it is. Although it is still very weak, it has evolved relatively fast in known civilizations. " Rose and Ali look at each other, and each other can see the civilization of the earth in such a short time, with a pair of wings. it seems that Gao fan mentioned the angel civilization to them. "Are you an angel?" Rose Face dignified, toward the angel Yan asked. "Oh? Super gene? " Angel Yan heard Rose''s words, turned his head and looked over. Gao fan''s three figures appear in front of angel Yan, but in Angel Yan''s eyes, there are only Rosa and Ali. "Two super genes?" Angel Yan slightly surprised. Ali e''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "You are such a rude woman. Rose is asking if you are an angel. Why don''t you answer people?" "Ha ha." Angel Yan joked, and the arrogance and contempt in his eyes were self-evident. "although you are all super gene owners, you are not qualified to talk to me yet!" "They are not qualified. I wonder if I am qualified?" Gao fan grinned slightly, "angel Yan Kaisha''s Zuoyi guard. " "What?" Angel Yan''s arrogant face flashed a little surprised, and Gao fan''s information appeared in her mind in the next second. Information shows that Gao fan is the current leader of the angel group, but he is a mortal. Although the angel group is indeed an asset set up by angels on the earth, in fact, angels have not actively contacted the human spokesperson of the earth for two thousand years, so Gao fan can''t know his identity at all. Angel yan''e''s eyebrows were slightly frowning, and her pretty face with a trace of baby fat showed a trace of killing, "who are you? Why do you know who I am? " "Ha ha..." Gao fan''s face was calm and he said with a smile, "you don''t need to know why I know your identity. at present, you just need to know that I don''t mean any harm to your angels And then You''d better tell Kesha that if you don''t want to die, you don''t want to come here "Bastard, is queen Kaisha''s name what you can call it?" Angel Yan face emerged a trace of anger, the action in the hands did not stop, has begun to mobilize the flame of the sword. Chapter 1065 Gao fan not only knows himself, but also the holy Kesha, this has gone far beyond Angel Yan''s understanding of human beings. At this time, no matter who Gao fan is, angel Yan has included him in the ranks of the enemy. "Ha ha, sword of flame." Gao fan waved his hand gently, and a sword of flame appeared in his hand. Angel Yan''s face is surprised, because the sword of flame in Gao fan''s hand is the one she just wanted to call. She really can''t understand how Gao fan robbed his sword of flame. Gao fan looked at the flaming sword in his hand with great interest and murmured, "it''s said that weapons controlled by angels are extremely sharp, but now it seems that they are very common..." In fact, it''s very simple for Gao fan to rob Angel Yan''s sword of flame. GAO fan has completely mastered all the knowledge in deno-3 and has a complete understanding of the basis of the universe. Although there is still a big gap between the DeNO civilization and the angel civilization, the principle is the same. GAO fan only used a little simple power of space and his understanding of the universe to take away the weapon of angel Yan. "You..." Angel Yan''s eyes are more alert, and he has summoned a second flame sword in his hand, "who are you?" Gao fan coldly looked at Angel Yan, "I advise you to calm down and don''t act rashly, because once you move, you will find how weak you are." As he speaks, Gao fan grabs the blade of the flame sword in his hand, gently pinches it, and the blade turns to pieces with a click, falls to the ground. Angel Yan was stunned at that time, the sword of flame was crushed by Gao fan! That''s the flame sword that can easily cut the four generations of gods! Is it so rash to say it''s broken? Can Gao fan''s physical strength surpass the four generations of divine bodies and be comparable to the holy body of the holy Kesha? Angel Yan returned to God, the first thing is to put away his flame sword, lest Gao fan crush it again. "Well, it''s good. I know the current affairs very well." Gao fan sat on the chair with a cool face, "this is what a gentle angel should look like." Angel Yan''s face is cold and his eyes are full of dignified color. didn''t you go out to see the Yellow calendar today? As soon as she came to the earth, she met Gao fan, but she was Zuo Yi''s guard of the angel Yan shengkaisha and would never give up easily. She''s already in touch with her teammates. The next moment, two Angels waving their wings across the sky, flying towards the meeting room where Gao fan and others were. Two angels, two swords of flame, point directly at Gao fan''s face. At the same time, angel Yan also moved, body shape a flash, has come to Gao fan behind. The sword of flame in hand is mercilessly pointing to Gao fan''s back. Gao fan showed a banter smile at the corner of his mouth, "if you don''t really reach the Yellow River, you won''t give up!" For a second, Gao fan''s whole space fluctuated. Angel Yan just feels that Gao fan disappears when she sees a flower in front of her eyes, then she sees the sword of flame in her hand stabbing at the position of her two teammates. She wanted to stop, but because the distance was too short, it was too late. Seeing that the sword of flame was about to hit the body of his teammates, the sword of flame suddenly disappeared out of thin air. The sword of flame in the hands of the other two angels also disappeared The three angels were afraid after a while, and their backs were cold. Fortunately, the weapon disappeared! This special? If you poke Angel Yan, the guardian of holy Kaisha, how can you explain it when you go back? All of a sudden, the picture in front of them flashed again, they were shocked to find that they had appeared on a grassy hillside. "I didn''t expect that any place could have such beautiful scenery..." Gao fan looks at the surrounding environment with a pleasant face, while rose and Ali stand behind him, looking at the three angels with an alert face. Angel Yan frowns tightly, Gao fan once again received his weapon, also received three at a time, this really let her very headache. The other two angels also looked at Gao fan with a dignified look. This mortal seems to be too powerful. "Angel Yan, do you have any extra sword of flame?" Gao fan looked at it calmly. Angel Yan face dignified, "what do you want to do?" Do you want to take my sword of flame? Isn''t this guy a weapon collector? "Ha ha, I don''t want to do anything." Gao fan''s complexion is indifferent, "as soon as you come up, you''ve been acting on me. Now you''re still asking me what I want to do?Are you angels a little overbearing? " "Er..." Angel Yan frowns slightly, what Gao fan says is reasonable. Then she remembered that it seemed that at the beginning, she really did it by herself. so far, Gao fan has not attacked, but is avoiding. "Good!" Angel Yan''s face was dignified, and he bowed deeply, "I''m sorry for my behavior just now, let me introduce myself. I''m Angel Yan, guardian of angel Nebula holy Kaisha Zuoyi. May I have your name, please?" "That''s it." Gao fan spread out his hand and said with a faint smile, "I am Gao fan, the emperor of the kingdom of fan!" "I? "Where is the kingdom?" Angel Yan looks confused and has been searching for the information of any country in his mind, but after a search, he finds nothing. Rose and Ali also look at Gao fan''s back, what? What''s the matter with me? Isn''t that the title of the emperor in feudal society? What happened to the president today? "I''m the emperor''s name hundreds of years ago. Don''t you know what you mean by me?" Angel Yan a face doubts, this all 0202 years, this guy difficult to pass through? Rose and Ali are also curious about this question "That''s what it means." "Where is the Kingdom, then?" Angel Yan continues to ask a way. "There is no state yet." Gao fan looks indifferent. People can''t help but roll a white eye to Gao fan, didn''t you say a hammer. "However, my country is developing very well in another world. I''ll take you to have a look!" While speaking, Gao fan waved again and disappeared with angel Yan, rose and Ali. The remaining two angels were dazed with big eyes and small eyes. "What to do?" "Hurry back to report!" "Well..." ¡­¡­ In the new world, angel Yan, rose and Su Xiaoli were stunned at that time. Gao fan and his three daughters suspended in the void, overlooking the new world below. In front of this vast, beautiful landscape of the mainland directly subverts the three women''s understanding of the world. Angel Yan, in particular, is the guardian of holy Kaisha. She has been fighting in the universe for 7000 years with Kaisha. What kind of world has she never seen? What kind of planet have you never seen? Chapter 1066 But in front of all this, angel Yan said that I really haven''t seen it. The whole new world, no matter in size or area, is far more than any celestial body that angel Yan has ever seen. And the new world is not a spherical object, there is no rotation and revolution, but gravity still exists. There are many kinds of creatures living on the new world, and the civilization of these creatures seems to be not low. this can be seen from the fact that they can escape the celestial gravity and fly by themselves. Angel Yan looked around, it seems that there is really a competition held here, the content of the competition is probably faster than who. Besides human beings, there are many strange creatures in the competition, who look like demons. on the one hand, angel Yan marvels at why human beings can live in peace with these strange creatures, on the other hand, he marvels that these creatures can fly. Some of them can fly directly in the air, some rely on weapons, such as flying with a sword, some can fly in the air with fire breathing aircraft. Others are flying in tornadoes! But the problem is Even if you fly in a tornado, don''t you feel dizzy when you fly in a tornado? Gao fan has no idea where these tornado people come from. after all, there are many new races in the new world, and it''s normal to have such exotic flowers. "Puff..." Ali saw the guys sitting in the tornado circle, directly laughed, "these guys sitting in the tornado circle, how so funny?" "Well?" As soon as Ali''s words came out, the group of people sitting in the tornado circle looked over one after another with poor complexion, their eyes were shining with a light green light, and the patterns in their pupils were even more complicated like talismans, they had seen Gao fan and others through the void. "Who are you?" Gao fan is slightly surprised. He is standing in the void with three girls. Can these guys see through the void with their eyes? "It''s interesting that the new world should appear in such a magical race?" Gao fan smile, with three women appeared in front of the crowd. With a heavy wave of his sleeve robe, his suit turned into a black gilded Dragon Robe, restoring his powerful and domineering image of the emperor. "Your Majesty? It''s your majesty All the people below, including the tornado clan, knelt down and showed their devout eyes to Gao fan, "see your majesty, long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" "Get up!" Gao fan raised his hand slightly, and everyone''s body stood up uncontrollably. Three women slightly frown, Gao fan is actually an emperor! You know, feudalism is something that has been contradicted in the heart of rose and Ali who have received modern education. But Angel Yan is more disgusted with this kind of thing, she has experienced many civilizations and autocratic emperors, so now she has regarded Gao fan as a ruler of a feudal dynasty, a dangerous element of dictatorship, a guy who runs counter to angel''s justice. Such people, under their angel''s justice, are dead. Angel Yan wants to kill Gao fan directly. But think about each other''s powerful strength, angel Yan knows he has no way. So she''s already trying to contact Tianren 7 However, it''s not so good. As soon as he got in touch, angel Yan found that he had completely lost contact with tianjian-7, now his space is completely different from that of the supernatural universe. There is no carrier for transmitting signals in this space, or the carrier for transmitting signals in this space is totally different from that in Angel technology. Angel Yan is completely confused "Your Majesty..." An old man in official uniform hobbles to Gao fan, his wrinkled face is full of kindness, and Gao fan''s appearance obviously makes him excited. "Your Majesty, why do you have time to come to our far place today? We are flattered by your coming The old man''s face was excited, and his words were full of worship and gratitude. "Well The old man is serious! " Gao fan supported the old man with a smile on his face, "is it the king''s land in the whole world? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land! Every piece of land in the mainland is my land, and all creatures in the mainland are my subjects. This place should be under the jurisdiction of the League of heroes. It''s northwest of here. If I remember well, the manager here should be the hand of Knox, dreus! "Hearing the speech, the old man and the people behind him showed their excited look one after another, "see? Your majesty has not forgotten us! Your majesty has not forgotten us Smell speech, angel Yan has shown more disgust to Gao fan, these people are brainwashed like this, Gao fan can make them happy like this, it seems that Gao fan is really a smart dictator. Rose and Su Xiaoli look different, but after all did not show too much emotional color. "By the way, old people, what kind of competition are you holding?" Gao fan asked curiously. "Yes The old man nodded, "in response to the call of master nuozhou, we are selecting excellent young people to join the army and serve your majesty and all nations!" Angel Yan''s eyes: sure enough, it''s still militarism! "What about that guy? I''ve been here so long. Why hasn''t he appeared yet? " Gao fan smiles. "Your Majesty Here comes the minister Wearing black armor, wearing a red cape and carrying a black cut hand, he ran to Gao fan, with a smile on his face, "Your Majesty, you have finally come to us. I miss you so much!" "Black cut?" Rose looked as like as two peas in the hand of the Noah''s hand. , the same ax, was exactly the same as Liu Chuang''s hand. She would never admit it. Moreover, nuozhou is also covered with black armour and has a big back. if it wasn''t for Liu Chuang''s big body, rose would call nuozhou Liu Chuang. "Hey, hey, hey..." Nuo''s hand looks at Rose, grins shyly, and pokes shyly at the back of her head, "I don''t know which Lady this is, but I still know the name of my axe..." "Mother?" Rose was slightly surprised and blushed, the meaning of empress should be Gao fan''s harem, right? "This is rose, my disciple." Gao fan has a straight face. "Oh! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! " Nuo hand quickly apologized, "I didn''t mean to!" Rose kept silent and kept high cold. I don''t know why, when Nuo called her Niangniang by mistake, she was very embarrassed, but there was a surprise in her heart. But Gao fan then explained her identity to Nuo Shou. Although she was not so embarrassed, the surprise dissipated and became a bit of loss. Chapter 1067 Gao fan takes a look at Ali and introduces to nuozhou, "this is Ali Niang..." "My minister, Dreis, has met lady Ali..." Nuozhou salutes Ali respectfully, but he doesn''t dare to open his eyes to look at Ali. For no other reason, Ali is so attractive. "Ah..." Ali was called Niangniang for the first time, obviously a little panicked, but she immediately blushed and said, "no, no..." At this time, rose felt even more lost, look at the Ali, who was called Niangniang directly by Gao fan''s men. And I''m just a disciple of Gao fan. Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! What do you think? I was a disciple of master! How can you think so much? "Well What''s this Nuo hand has found Angel Yan standing on one side, he thinks Angel Yan is very similar to Kyle, "is this a trial angel?" "What is the angel of judgment?" Angel Yan heard the name of the hand, slightly frowned. "Well It''s not right Nuo hand immediately frowned and shook his head, "the judgment angels are all dressed in gold, which is a little different from your equipment." "The golden robe?" Angel Yan quickly brain mended the gold holy clothes, suddenly feel some exaggeration, in the angel''s justice temperament some do not match. "Oh That''s right Nuo hand suddenly in front of a bright, "you follow your majesty down, it seems that you are the angel of the different world!" "Different world? Do you mean there are other angels in the world? " Angel Yan suddenly realized something. "Yes Nuo hands a face bold, pat his chest, "I and judge Angel family of Kyle but good brother!" "Who says you and I are good brothers?" At this time, a beautiful female voice sounded. An angel with blond hair and blue eyes, wearing gold armor, and holding the sword of flame came floating in the air. "Judge Angel Kyle, your majesty, long live your majesty!" Kyle came to Gao fan and knelt down immediately. Nuo''s face was confused, and he thought that he didn''t salute when he saw Gao fan just now. then he knelt down with Kyle in fear, "long live your majesty "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan laughs heartily, and doesn''t blame Nuo Shou at all. "Get up, all of you are good." Kyle gets up, a pair of sharp eyes instantly lock Angel Yan, first, it''s because of a pair of wings behind angel Yan, Second, it''s because Angel Yan is looking at her with strange eyes, which makes her very unhappy. Angel Yan see the moment of Kyle, ice cold face Liu Mei micro wrinkle, the heart has begun to have a plan. If there are angels in this world, maybe she can join the camp of holy Kesha by absorbing the angels in this world to fight against the dictatorship of Gao fan. So Kyle and angel Yan two people so big eyes stare at each other, each other don''t know each other''s ideas. Afterwards, Nuo held a banquet for Gao fan. Knowing the arrival of emperor Gao fan, the whole high level of the hero alliance province came. The prince, Galen, Zhaoxin and monkey are here; Caitlin, Liona and raven are here. When these people came, Su Xiaoli and rose just thought they were familiar with each other, and they could basically find the corresponding guy in the super Seminary, so they just said hello. But when Ali and Katrina appeared, rose and Su Xiaoli were petrified. In front of these two people, with their own two people is simply a template carved out. so, as like as two peas, Su and Katerina, they looked at each other with four eyes, and the same as Kell and angel Yan''s state. They looked at each other with eyes. They looked at each other in a big way. They looked at each other with the same eyes. They looked at each other with the same eyes. They were just like Kell and angel Yan. The atmosphere at the scene is very unhexie. Gao fan directly uses his pee to escape, hands over these troublesome women to Nuo Shou and others, and goes back to his harem. Back to the palace, Gao fan went to see Xiao Zi first. Small purple still didn''t wake up, Gao fan with small purple said a few words, back to the palace, to all the concubines to a rain and dew. The next morning, the voice of Nuo''s hand was heard in Gao fan''s ear, "Your Majesty, it''s not good! Kyle and angel are fighting! " "I''ll go!" Gao fan secretly scolded a, direct flash came to the side of Nuo hand. This is a valley, or a valley made by fighting. The valley was scorched black, with flames burning everywhere and blue arcs. Kyle and angel Yan are suspended in the sky of the scorched black land. What they hold in their hands are similar long swords with similar runes shining on them,But Angel Yan''s sword of flame is shining with the light of lightning, while Kyle''s sword is shining with fire. At this time, black stains were left on their faces, and their armor was seriously damaged. there was a long sword mark on Kyle''s thigh, and the blood had solidified. there was a deep sword wound on angel Yan''s waist, which was similar to Kyle''s. Angel Yan''s face is dignified and stares at Kyle. This opponent is very difficult. Kyle''s leg injury is the result of her sword injury on her waist. Originally, angel Yan thought that his divine body could be automatically repaired, so he risked to get a sword. However, it was unexpected that Kyle''s sword didn''t know what magic it had, the slashed area not only didn''t recover, but also left some flame power, which constantly nibbled at Angel Yan''s body. Kyle''s condition is not better than that of angel Yan. There is a trace of blood left on her mouth. ANGEL Yan''s thunder directly damaged her internal organs, which is also unbearable. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan came to the crowd, "why fight?" In other words, angel Yan is the existence of Gao fan who dares to fight with the people here when he is brought into the new world. "Your Majesty, here you are at last Nuo hand looked bitter. "Look at this valley, originally, it was the place I used to train new recruits. I''ve got the name. It''s called Summoner Canyon! As a result, she has been given to Huohuo Huo twice. Your majesty, you are going to make the decision for me "All right!" Gao fan''s one face despised glanced at Nuo hand one eye, big old man son, what is crying like? "What''s the matter? How could they fight? " Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Angel Yan is such a girl that she can really cause trouble! Originally, Gao fan wanted to let Angel Yan see his powerful new world, and then let her know that his power is far stronger than holy Kesha, now it seems that angel Yan didn''t understand Gao fan''s meaning at all. Rose came to Gao fan''s side, "it seems that angel Yan is instilling Angel justice into Kyle, saying bad things about master you, and then Kyle fights with her." "Hum!" Katrina came to rose and took out two daggers, "how dare you speak ill of our majesty! Such a woman really deserves beating!" Chapter 1068 Galen came to Katrina with his sword, "Carter, do you want to fight Angel Yan? Let me fight for you! " Katrina gave Galen a blank look. "Just you? You don''t pee. Do you beat people? " "Hey, hey..." Galen laughed very silly and patted himself on the chest, "no matter whether I fight or not, as long as Carter says, I will die even if I lose my life!" Rose looked at Galen with a complicated face. How could this guy look more and more like GE xiaolun? "I see." Gao fan nodded interestingly, "in this case, let this alien Angel know our power!" As he spoke, Gao fan moved his mind and got Kyle several pieces of equipment: Nash''s tooth, guisuo''s fury blade, Hicks technology gun blade, the death of the exterminator, Riley''s ice crystal scepter, and five blood bottles. Kyle saw the extra equipment on his body, with a faint smile on his face. After swallowing the five blood bottles, Kyle''s injury quickly recovered, and even the damaged and charred wings gradually became white, just a moment later, Kyle recovered to a full blood state. What? Angel Yan was stunned at that time, "you this is open hang!" "What''s on? This is our rule here, you know wool! " Kyle''s eyes were cold and his figure turned into a shadow in the next second. Since Gao fan has helped cheat, it would be a shame if she can''t take Angel Yan any more. "That''s the speed!" Angel Yan suddenly widens his eyes, his eyes flash quickly to inquire about Kyle''s whereabouts, but Kyle''s body is like a ghost at this time. During the flash, he takes time to throw a skill at Angel Yan. Angel Yan''s eyes are sharp. She knows that Kyle''s skill has the effect of adding continuous fire damage and slowing down, so she tries her best to dodge quickly, and instantly pulls away. "Your speed is also good, but it''s too late!" The next second, Kyle''s voice rings behind angel''s eyes, ANGEL Yan suddenly feels that he has been hit hard on his back and his body is unstable. He pours at the skill Kyle just dropped. Angel Yan is about to be hit by Kyle''s skills, but Angel Yan is really worthy of being a 7000 year old Fighting Angel, she suddenly puts her sword in front of her, which makes Kyle''s skills hit on the sword, and then rolls along with the situation to open the distance between herself and Kyle. Angel Yan half kneels on the ground in the distance, glances at the flame above the sword, and looks at Kyle with a sly face, "if I remember well, your skill needs cooling time It seems that it''s up to me next! " "I really deserve to be an angel. I can see my weakness so quickly..." The smile on Kyle''s face is still, "I just advise you to have a good look at your hands. Something interesting is happening..." Angel Yan smell speech, this just feel the hand has some cold, then a face puzzled of saw in the past, saw oneself hand suddenly appeared the condensation frost. "How can it be? Clearly has been blocked by me, how can there be harm? What''s more, your skill is obviously fire damage. How can it have the effect of ice and snow? " Angel Yan''s eyes were full of surprise, which overturned her cognition. "This is your Majesty''s new land, and everything is possible." Kyle looked proud and disdainful. "It''s normal that you angels from different worlds can''t understand it!" Frost effect of course is attached to the ice stick! As soon as Kyle''s voice fell, the scale of the frost on angel Yan''s hand soared, covering her whole arm in an instant. Angel Yan''s face was stiff, and lightning appeared on his arm to resist the spread of frost. But Kyle also did not give Angel Yan breathing time, a stiff body flash again, close to Angel Yan. Dangdang! The sword of flame in Kyle''s hand collides with the thunder blade in Angel Yan''s hand, and the lightning and flint flash instantly. Kyle''s speed and attack power have skyrocketed with the bonus of the six gods costume. ANGEL Yan''s debuff soon fell into the disadvantage. The spectators shook their heads one after another. There was almost no suspense about this fight. ANGEL Yan was doomed to lose. After all, they all knew that the six gods were terrible. The atmosphere in the melon eating crowd below gradually eased, Su Xiaoli had gathered up to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, where did you go last night? How can you smell like a woman, and there are dozens of appearances! " Gao fan looks embarrassed. How to explain this? "Cough Sister Ali twisted the waist of the willow, swayed his white tail, and had a charming face,"I told you yesterday, your majesty, three thousand beauties in the harem, do you believe it now?" Su Xiaoli blinked and looked at Gao fan, "really?" "It''s true, of course!" Ali suddenly complained, "sister, sister, I really envy you! Elder sister, I don''t even have the qualification to enter the palace, but you have become your Majesty''s concubine... " This woman, once found the topic, can quickly become a pot friend. Su Xiaoli and Ali have become good friends after last night''s communication. At this time, two women are you a word I a language let Gao fan have no way to speak. Ali''s words made Su Xiaoli blush, "sister, don''t make fun of your sister..." "That''s no joke for my sister..." Ali comes to Gao fan with a charming face, "I just don''t know when your majesty will bring me into the harem? After all, my family and sister beaver are almost the same from the inside out. It seems that your Majesty''s harem doesn''t have twin sisters like us Your majesty, don''t you want to "Cough..." Gao fan looks embarrassed, Ali, the fox spirit, is really enthusiastic! In front of so many people, how do you want me to answer you! All of a sudden, there was a loud bang in the sky, which attracted everyone''s eyes. Kyle''s body was flying fast in the sky, as if it had been badly damaged. "Ah..." The angel Yan suddenly drinks, the whole body up and down the golden light shines, even in the eyes and the mouth all have the golden light to shine. The next second, those golden rays radiate from angel Yan''s whole body, forming a trial angel with helmet and face armor in the sky, which looks like an enlarged version of Kyle. At this time, the golden great judge angel''s hands were raised high, and a golden sword was gathered in her hands, which was twined with lightning. Kyle''s face is dignified. As the direct target of angel Yan, she feels the power of the trial angel for the first time. She knows very well that angel Yan''s next sword contains the power of law, and she can''t avoid it. the only way to deal with the power of law is to use the power of law and its hardness. At this moment, the huge angel of judgment cleaved down with the thunder sword, while Kyle was staring at the falling sword, motionless. "Your majesty! Help Kyle Nuo Shou peed at that time, he knew that angel Yan could not resist the blow. Although Kyle was very strong, Nuo Shou didn''t think Kyle could block it. It''s not just Norton, but everyone here is worried about Kyle. Even rose and Su Xiaoli frowned and looked at the sky nervously. Chapter 1069 "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine with you!" Gao fan narrowed his eyes and looked at Kyle carefully. He wanted to save people just now, but he found that Kyle was extremely calm and didn''t panic at all. I think he had some way to deal with it. Gao fan, of course, is also curious about how to deal with Kyle in the face of angel Yan''s law attack. Is it difficult? Kyle also mastered the power of law? People hear Gao fan''s words, although slightly feel at ease a lot, but still worried looking at the sky. The huge thunder sword in the trial angel''s hand crossed a dark blue arc in the air, directly tearing the space apart, and in a moment, it cut down on Kyle''s head. "Come on!" Kyle drank hard, and a golden ball of light radiated from her body, instantly enveloping her body. Thunder sword and the golden ball of light contact, but it seems to have hit nothing, directly through the golden ball of light, and Kyle in the golden ball of light is still intact. The penetrating thunder sword quickly fell towards the ground, but also dissipated rapidly, and finally turned into nothingness at the moment of landing. It didn''t bring any damage to the ground, as if it had never appeared. The next second, the golden giant trial angel also disappeared, revealing the body of angel Yan. Angel Yan looks tired and hovers in the void. He glances at Kyle weakly and incredulously, then his eyes turn dark and falls directly from the air, and his sword of flame disappears directly. Kyle''s eyes are quick, and a flash will hold Angel Yan in his arms. Kyle looks at Angel Yan in his arms with complicated eyes. Angel Yan is a powerful angel, full of justice, in addition to being disrespectful to Gao fan, there seems to be nothing that Kyle dislikes, so Kyle respects an opponent like angel Yan very much. "Your Majesty..." Kyle came to Gao fan with angel Yan in his arms. "Sorry, I hurt the guest. Please punish me!" "Needless to say I''m sorry, you''re good!" Gao fan with a smile, "you take her back to good cultivation!" "Yes Kyle nodded and flew away with angel Yan. Later, Gao fan took Su Xiaoli and rose back to the palace. Su Xiaoli and all the women in GAOFAN''s harem know each other one by one, only to find that all the women around GAOFAN are beautiful, which makes her feel a little ashamed. Su Xiaoli also knows that Yi GAOFAN''s ability will one day merge the supernatural universe with this world, then he will serve Gao fan with these women. Therefore, Su Xiaoli secretly swears that Gao fan must hold his heart firmly in his hand while he is still in the supernatural universe, otherwise, when he enters Gao fan''s palace, he will not be bullied to death? Although Gao fan''s harem has always been very harmonious, not to bully new people, but Su Xiaoli, the goblin, has prepared for the worst. Of course, in the face of so many competitors, Su Xiaoli knows that he can''t do it alone. Therefore, she has paid attention to rose. Only by bringing rose into GAOFAN''s harem can the supernatural universe''s women''s group not lose to the world''s women''s group. No, one rose is not enough! It seems that we need to find more goddesses for your Majesty in the supernatural universe! For example, Lena is good, Qilin is OK, and angel Yan is also one! Su Xiaoli has already begun to select the harem beauties for Gao fan, while rose is surrounded by the harem ladies of Gao fan, they are all asking rose about Gao fan''s actions in the supernatural universe. At the beginning, rose was also embarrassed about the enthusiasm of the people, but after gradually getting familiar with each other, she quickly integrated into it. Time flies, Gao fan with three women back to the angel building. It''s the same conference room, but it''s cleaned up. "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..." There''s a crazy beep on someone''s cell phone. Rose took out her mobile phone and looked at the screen, her face turned green, 159 missed calls and 99 + messages were displayed on the mobile phone. But after she read the news, her face suddenly dignified, "no, the invasion of Taotie has begun!" At this time, angel Yan regained her high cold face, the body injury also basically recovered. Of course, her injury was treated by Kyle. When Kyle treated her injury, angel Yan never forgot to carry out angel''s justice thought for Kyle. At that time, Kyle wanted to give up treatment for angel Yan, but out of pity for angel Yan, Kyle finally cured her."Gao fan..." Angel Yan hesitated for a second, "Your Majesty Gao fan, now Taotie has invaded, as the future master of the world, what are you going to do now?" "Taotie? Ha ha. " Gao fan''s face was calm, "rose, can you let Duca Auchan send a message for me, just say that there are no gluttons in China! No matter who is outside China "Well?" Rose frowned slightly. Although she felt that Gao fan''s decision was merciless, she still nodded, "no problem, I''ll report it now!" "Your Majesty gofan!" Angel Yan eyes a Lin, "I remember very clearly, you just said yesterday, under the heaven is not the king, the land is not the king! How can we ignore people outside China now? " "I''m learning very fast!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "at present, the combat effectiveness of the black armour company is not enough. they don''t even have the ability to protect the interior of China. How can they manage other people''s affairs?" "They don''t have that ability! But your majesty Gao fan has it Angel Yan sneered and sneered, "you have the ability to understand the world! But you are indifferent to their life and death, because you are a tyrant "Tyrants of dictatorship?" Gao fan looked at Angel Yan with a funny face, "so, you are going to overthrow my dictatorship?" "Of course!" Angel Yan said with pride, "angel''s justice will come to the world, and angels will help the earth''s human beings embrace justice!" "Ha ha Justice? " Gao fan shook his head helplessly. "Angel Yan, I ask you, what do you think of my new world?" "The new world? It''s peaceful... " Angel Yan frowned slightly, lost in thought. The new world is booming. Naturally, it looks very good. And what impresses Angel most is that human beings live with some ugly creatures that look like demons! There was no war in this special place, which made her puzzled all the time. Chapter 1070 After all, angels have been fighting with demons for 30000 years, and they don''t know how many people died. angels say it''s really hard to understand the peaceful coexistence between human beings and demons. Seeing Angel Yan''s silence, Gao fan continued to ask, "do you think the people in the peaceful new world are happier, or the angels who have been in war all the year round are happier?" Happy? Of course, peaceful people are happier! Even Angel Yan, who has been fighting with holy Kesha for 7000 years, wants to have a rest when he is tired. Peace, for their angels, is not a luxury. But Angel Yan suddenly widened her eyes, she suddenly found that her train of thought seemed to be taken askew by Gao fan. She raised her head and straightened her chest, with a stubborn face, "we angels, of course, are more happy to fight demons and carry out justice with holy Caesar!" "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles a little. He naturally looks in the eyes of angel Yan just now. GAO fan is sure that angel Yan really thinks peace is better. But see through don''t say to break, Gao fan indifferent smile, "that''s OK, outside China to your angel!" While speaking, Gao fan throws the three flaming swords he has put away to the foot of angel Yan. "Are you going to let me go?" Angel Yan''s face looks at Gao fan in consternation, this is what she never thought of. "Yes Gao fan stood with a negative hand and looked out of the window, "although I can''t stand the absolute justice of angels, your actions on the earth can play a certain role, so I have no reason to deal with you." For angel Yan, Gao fan is of course to solicit. However, it''s not a matter of time to influence the thoughts of an angel who has lived for 7000 years. therefore, after confirming that angel Yan really feels that peace is more happy, Gao fan decides to let Angel Yan return to angel''s territory first. After all, too much pressure can easily lead to a rebound, so we have to take the matter of angel Yan slowly. "Good!" Angel Yan gently waves his hand and picks up the three flaming swords. after a good inspection, he puts them away after confirming that there is no problem. "Goodbye!" Angel Yan left a word, turned to fly in the air. "Don''t forget what I said before, tell Katha not to come to earth, or she will die!" Gao fan''s words came into angel Yan''s ears after he left, and the angry angel Yan gnashed his teeth. "What the hell are you talking about? How could holy Caesar die? " Angel Yan''s face is very blue. If she hadn''t been defeated, she would have been at war with Gao fan now. Angel Yan a walk, rose complexion dignified of see to Gao fan, "up reply! Of course, we can speak in this way, but the problem is that we will be isolated internationally. but Xiongbing company does not have complete strength. Will we not be able to control the domestic situation at that time? " "It''s easy!" Gao fan''s face was calm and he waved his hand gently. Talent ability heaven and earth king power launch, eight figure appeared in the room. These eight people were selected by Gao fan from the new world. They are: the leader of Tongtian sect, the big wooden feather coat, qianshouzhujian, bibidong, Qiyu, Polos, tushanhonghong and shashengwan. After a while of stupefaction, these eight people knelt down one after another, "I''ll see your majesty! Long live your majesty Rose has been silly. When she was in GAOFAN''s back palace, several of them heard GAOFAN''s concubines say, they were all super big men in one side of the world. Unexpectedly, Gao fan summoned all these people this time. Su Xiaoli didn''t know what these eight people meant because she was distracted in the whole process, but she knew which of them was bidong. Because GAOFAN''s concubines said that bibidong was a powerful woman, and she loved and hated his majesty GAOFAN, which impressed Su Xiaoli deeply. "Get up..." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "this time, your task is to defend the defense line of China, but all the Taotie that appears in China, there is no amnesty to kill!" "Yes Eight people nodded heavily, Qiyu buttoned her itchy buttocks, "Your Majesty What exactly does Huaxia mean? And what is Taotie? " After hearing the speech, everyone thought about Gao fan, Yes! We don''t know! "Er..." Gao fan left an awkward cold sweat on his forehead, and then flashed directly with the crowd. ¡­¡­ At the command center of the super theological academy, ducao has a dignified face. Before Gao fan with roses disappeared one day, but this time gluttonous come, make him in a mess. Now Gao fan has come back with great difficulty, but as soon as he opens his mouth, he is going to announce that he only cares about Huaxia, no matter overseas, isn''t this a hatred for Huaxia? What''s more, you said we only care about Huaxia. Do we have the ability to manage Huaxia now?So he let rose ask Gao fan, what do we take to ensure our safety, to talk big in the international community. As a result, this question asked for five minutes, rose there has not been back to the message. Ducao felt that his daughter was really abducted by Gao fan. "Abnormal energy fluctuation found!" At this time, Yuqin in front of the computer said excitedly. "Where?" Rena saw that the energy level displayed on the computer screen was extremely powerful, and immediately frowned. "Right here! It''s in the command center! " Yuqin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wow See space a burst of fluctuation, Gao fan already took a group of people to appear in the command center. "Alert, there''s an invasion!" The defense system of the super seminary automatically alarms, and all the people in the command center instantly take out their weapons and aim at Gao fan and others who suddenly appear. "Wait! Don''t do it Lena first saw that this group of people were extraordinary, and none of them could be matched by Lena, so she immediately stopped the guards who wanted to fight. "Well! Good reaction ability! " Gao fan''s face was calm and smiling. "What do you mean, Gao fan?" Ducao''s face is very ugly. After Gao fan put him on the table last time, he still has a deep feeling. today, Gao fan just flashed into the super theological academy and didn''t give him any face. "It''s urgent!" Rose stepped forward and glanced back at the eight people brought by Gao fan, "this is the general under his majesty Gao fan! Each of them is a world power, with strong power, enough to protect China from the harm of Taotie! " ¡°what£¿¡± Everyone in the command center is puzzled. Lena''s face was instantly filled with question marks, "Your Majesty gofan? One side of the world? " "Rose, what nonsense are you talking about?" Ducao looks at Rose with a puzzled face, won''t the daughter be kicked by the donkey? Why is your majesty here? "I''ll explain this to you." With white hair and a kind-hearted face, he stood up, "I know that my next words may be very strange, but you should try to accept it..." Chapter 1071 "My name is big barrel wooden feather coat, I am a God from another world, I..." Next, six immortals big tube wooden feather coat briefly introduces himself, as well as the eight new people around Gao fan. "Do you believe now?" After saying that, he asked earnestly. Ducao''s first reaction is of course not believe it, believe you, you bad old man, you are very bad! What are you joking about? Different world? Heaven and earth? We Norstar technology has developed for tens of thousands of years. Why don''t we have any record in this respect? So all of them shook their heads and said, "don''t believe it!" "All right!" The big wooden jacket is patient, and a mass of purple energy condenses between waving, "this is called chakra, which is the energy used in our world!" Ducao gives Yuqin a wink. Yuqin''s eyes are quick and quick. He uses DeNO No. 3 to test chakra in the big wooden feather coat, but then Yuqin shakes his head slightly to ducao. Ducao looked at Rena again. Rena also shook her head slightly, indicating that she could not analyze. "I don''t know what this chakra does?" Ducao asked with a puzzled face. With a smile from the big wooden feather coat, chakra in his palm changes rapidly, and Ninjutsu in the nature of Jinmu shuihuotu No.5 Middle School appears in his hands. "In our world, everyone''s use of chakra can be divided into five properties, some people can master two properties at the same time, and integrate the two properties into other properties, such as space, time, etc..." The big wooden feather coat looks indifferent, "I''m not talented. As the immortal of our world, I''ll be able to understand the nature of species!" Ducao is not a fool. What he said is easy to understand. He soon understood. As long as the amount of chakra is large enough, it can lead to enough power and even destroy the world. After that, Yuqin calculated the storage of chakra in the body of Tanmu feather coat, and came to a conclusion: this old man can destroy China! After learning the strength of the big wooden jacket, ducao showed respect to others. "I don''t know about the others..." Tongtian sect leader calm face: "heaven and earth, only me!" "The big wooden feather coat is my ancestor!" he said Bibidong said with a cold face: "the creatures in this world are too weak, I disdain to do it." Tu Shanhong has no expression: "in the words of your world, I can tear a nuclear bomb with my bare hands." Shashengwan cool face: "I can make a hell with a knife." Polos a face ruffian smile: "destroy the earth, I just need to roar a voice." Qiyu picked her nose: "I only need one punch for everything." Hearing this, all the people in the super seminary looked at Yuqin one after another, "sister paper, have you analyzed it? Do these people brag? " Yuqin nodded solemnly: "what they said is true." The atmosphere at the scene became very quiet. After a few days of training, Liu Chuang, GE xiaolun and other guys who wanted to fight with Gao fan gave up. Even ducao, who wants to find a place in front of Gao fan, has a bitter face at this time. none of Gao fan''s men can compete with him, let alone fight with Gao fan. "All right!" Gao fan''s face is calm, his hands are on his back, and his face is distressed. "originally, he wanted to get along with you as an ordinary person, but he really got suspicion and alienation That''s all! Now I don''t pretend! Yes, I am the master of the heaven and the world, your majesty Gao fan Ducao and other people in the super seminary look at Gao fan''s appearance of pretending to be forced, and they are itching with anger. You used to keep a low profile! You don''t get along well with me before! All of them dare to be angry, and look at Gao fan very unfriendly, but under the pressure of absolute strength, no one dares to say no. "Your Majesty Gao fan..." Ducao''s face was livid. "What are you going to do with Huaxia?" Gao fan took a deep breath and said, "to tell you the truth, in another parallel universe with the same root as the supernatural universe, I am also Yanhuang''s son, I have the same feelings for China." "So..." Gao fan stood up and said, "Huaxia will always be Huaxia. our country will establish long-term peaceful relations with Huaxia from overseas in the near future." Ducao was slightly stunned. He knew that if Gao fan wanted to, Huaxia would also be in the bag of dialogue. moreover, Huaxia has unique resources and is definitely the best site. I thought that Gao fan came here with so many powerful people to take over the super Seminary and control China,But unexpectedly, Gao fan gave up on his own initiative. Ducao''s mood at this time is very complex, even a little distrust. "Diddidi..." At this time, the computer of the command center of the super seminary sounded a red alarm. "Abnormal life energy fluctuation found in Tianhe City! Extraterrestrial creatures have appeared Yuqin''s face is dignified. He has already operated on the keyboard and tuned out the local picture. Above the picture is a street full of people. A crocodile in armor was working on the street, looking around with a face of ignorance, "I''ve come out at last! Ha ha ha A strange crocodile appeared in the street, which immediately attracted the crowd to watch. "Hold the grass, what the hell is that? Can a crocodile speak? " "Recently, an alien invasion has been reported. Isn''t this crocodile an alien?" "I look like the crocodile of our earth, it doesn''t wear armor, and it doesn''t have such long legs!" "No, let''s call the police immediately..." "You report, I''ll send a circle of friends first..." "Oh, I''ll go..." At this time, the crocodile finally recovered, realized that he had really regained his freedom. The crocodile''s eyes swept over the melon eaters, and the brats fell to the ground, "I''ll be a good one, and I''ll have so many delicious food as soon as I come out. I''m so lucky!" At this time, two individual aircraft appeared in the sky, flying towards the crocodile quickly. These two aircrafts are totally different from those on earth. They are full of a sense of science and technology. At first sight, they are not things on earth. "It''s Taotie!" In the command center, Yuqin operates a computer to enlarge the picture of the aircraft. People see the armored Taotie standing on the aircraft. At this time, Taotie and the crocodile are fighting each other. Lianfeng''s eyes were cold. "It seems that Taotie is here for this crocodile! What is this crocodile? " "This is thorden, the crocodile, a three-generation super warrior made by Carl, the God of death." Gao fan looks calm. "Death, Carl?" All the people in the super seminary frowned. What the hell was that? Chapter 1072 Gao fan looked at Lena in dismay. "Hasn''t Lena given you science yet?" Lena covered her face. "Your Majesty, go on." It''s true that she hasn''t popularized science for the people in the super theological college. Now that Gao fan mentioned it, she didn''t interrupt, so let Gao fan continue to popularize science. "Well." Gao fan nodded and continued, "Carl, the God of death, the master of the Styx galaxy, is also the supreme existence in the super God universe, and can hardly die." "Carl, the God of death, likes to study death, so the creatures in the Styx system take war as everything, and they will start a war wherever they go." "Whether it''s Taotie or zotton, they are all products of Karl. Their appearance will bring disaster to the earth." Ducao frowned. "Well, since they are all Carl''s men, why did they fight?" "Crocodiles have been sealed on the earth by angels for thousands of years. It''s just normal to wake up and not know Taotie." Gao fan looks indifferent, "and Taotie they just want to make a quick decision and take the crocodile away from Tianhe City, so as to avoid a long night''s dream." "Hum!" Liu Chuang snorted coldly, "Mala Gobi''s, want to come, want to go, really when our company is a decoration!" "That''s it Zhao Xin said, "since it''s Taotie, let''s send out our company! Make sure you beat them all over the place. " After seeing Gao fan''s strength, there is a fire in the hearts of all the people in Xiongbing company. Ducao frowned slightly. He could not understand the strength of these guys in Xiongbing company more clearly. although he had some strength, he didn''t go through actual combat. But he is also very clear that these guys are very frustrated by Gao fan during this period of time. They really need to make some achievements to vent. Today''s situation is a good opportunity for them to vent their emotions by fighting, even if they lose, it can also let them know the gap in their strength, which is conducive to their growth. "The company obeys! Go to Tianhe City by helicopter immediately Ducao had a look in his eyes. "Yes The mighty soldiers even shocked all the people, even the rose was no exception. "I suggest you go through my space, because if you go by helicopter, it''s too late." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, and he creates a huge void door between waving. While speaking, Gao fan has already taken Su Xiaoli and eight people from other worlds to enter the door of the void, rose hesitates for a second, and finally chooses to stand with them, but does not enter. Although she recognizes Gao fan as a master and has some feelings for him, she has not yet reached the point of taking out her heart and lungs. "Gao fan''s words are not pleasant to hear, but they are true." Lena glanced at the company and stepped into it. The soldiers looked at ducao with inquiring eyes. "Come in!" Ducao gritted his teeth and took the lead. All the people in the company felt that as soon as the picture turned, they had already arrived in Tianhe City. This kind of space transmission technology makes them feel very novel. At this time, the two Taotie had caught the crocodile, tied it up and hung it under the aircraft, and were preparing to leave. as a result, Gao fan''s eight people appeared in all directions of the street in an instant, blocking the whole space. "I''ll go..." Zhao Xin looked at the eight people floating in the air in shock, and did not mean his praise at all. "are Gao fan''s eight men too strong? But it''s floating in the air? " Everyone in the company frowned, especially Ge xiaolun, GAO fan was so strong that it seemed that the difficulty of chasing rose was greatly increased! "Floating is just the most basic skill of super warrior, and it doesn''t have much practical effect." Lena said calmly. Liu Chuang smell speech, a face excited, "sister Na, since it is basic skills, then you also show us a chant!" "Yes, yes!" Zhao Xin was also very excited and said, "in the future, sister Na, you have to teach us this skill well!" Everyone nodded, obviously very yearning. After all, flying has always been a dream of human beings. It is almost everyone''s ideal to fly independently, even super fighters are not included. "I won''t!" Lena slightly embarrassed, "our sun civilization, we do not want these fancy skills!" Everyone''s face is muddled. What''s the fuss? Floating this skill is very practical, is it good? ¡­¡­ "Who are you?" In the battlefield, two Taotie faces standing on the aircraft solemnly looked at these people who suddenly appeared. They could not help being nervous. Even the gluttons in the universe are very nervous when they meet opponents who can float freely,After all, if they leave the aircraft, they can''t fly in the air. "I''ve taken a fancy to your flying machine and the crocodile hanging below..." Gao fan stood up with his hands in his hands and his face was indifferent. "Sir The Taotie soldier''s face sank, "we are Taotie from the Styx galaxy, loyal slaves of our God Carl, this aircraft, crocodile God Thornton, and I are all assets of our God Carl, I wonder if you can let us go on our God Carl''s face." "No way..." Gao fan didn''t even bother to look at each other. He didn''t have any extra words. "You..." The Taotie soldier''s face was blue, but before he finished his words, there was a flash in the space under their bodies, and two aircrafts appeared beside Gao fan. Gao fan waves his hand and puts the two aircraft away. He wants to use it to study Taotie''s technology. In an instant, two gluttonous soldiers and crocodiles fell from the air and fell into a dog''s excrement. The crocodile looks angry, grabs the gluttonous soldier nearby and puts it directly into his mouth to chew it. the sound of broken bones accompanied by the smell of blood fills the air instantly. All the soldiers in the company showed disgusting expressions one by one, and little girls like ruimengmeng vomited directly. Where did they see such a scene? It''s so disgusting. "Xiongbing company, I have controlled it. Next, it''s your turn!" Gao fan looks at Lena. Lena nodded. "Everyone, do what we usually do. Let''s go!" "Yes Although the soldiers were reluctant, they finally gritted their teeth and surrounded the crocodiles. Lena is the nearest place to the crocodile. After all, the crocodile is a super warrior with three generations of divine body and a cannibal monster. Even she can''t be underestimated. "Don''t you feel ashamed when so many of you hit me?" The crocodile was still sitting on the ground eating, occasionally glancing at Lena. "Of course not!" Lena''s face sank, "Thorton, the crocodile God, the three generations of super soldiers created by Carl, the God of death, even if our soldiers are together, I''m afraid they are not your opponents!" Chapter 1073 "What?" Liu Chuang''s eyes widened. "Sister Na, although modesty is a traditional virtue But we don''t have to be so ambitious, do we? " "Hum!" Lena''s face dignified nodded, "less nonsense, you remember our usual training! Liu Chuang and Cheng Yaowen took the lead, Zhao Xin and rose wandered to look for opportunities, Qilin sniped at any time, ruimeng acted according to the situation and filled the position at any time! " With a command, Lena takes the lead in throwing her sword and shield at the crocodile. "What about me?" Ge xiaolun looks confused, why does ruimeng act according to the situation? I''m the only one with no plans? "You..." Lena hesitated for two seconds, she really forgot about GE xiaolun, "you also act according to the circumstances, but your task is to help your friend block the gun." "Er..." Ge xiaolun was speechless for a while, but he also knew that he had only one use now. After that, Lena took the lead and rushed to the crocodile. Liu Chuang and Cheng Yaowen look at each other, take out their weapons, look at each other, and follow Lena''s steps. The crocodile grinned coldly and waved out his machete, "you are so kind to me for bringing so much food to your own door!" "Hum!" Lena coldly smile, "you can watch, this is our new battle of the sun star, who eat who is not sure!" The crocodile squinted slightly. When Lena said that, he found that he was surrounded unconsciously. The battle is imminent, and Lena''s three attack modes on crocodiles are all one hit and one flash. When Lena attacks, Liu Chuang and Cheng Yaowen watch closely, as long as the crocodile catches Lena''s flaw to fight back, Liu Chuang and Cheng Yaowen immediately help Lena resist. But Lena and the crocodile are flying fast, so Liu Chuang and Cheng Yaowen can''t keep up. When Liu Chuang and Cheng Yaowen have no time to support Lena, there are Zhao Xin and space power rose who are moving very fast to support her, and Qilin''s long-range sniping will also interrupt the crocodile''s attack at the critical moment. Such tactics are disgusting to crocodiles. after dozens of rounds, crocodiles look pale. "Asshole! You dare to challenge me one by one. " The crocodile was panting and angry. These guys in front of him alone would have been eaten by him, but with the blessing of Lena''s array, the cooperation of these people would be the same as opening and hanging, which made him have no chance at all. The alligator''s attack failed and could only be beaten passively. although Lena''s weapons could not break the alligator''s defense, Liu Chuang was OK. although Liu Chuang could not reach the key of the alligator, he also made the alligator timid and unable to use it. In the long run, the crocodile knows that it will be cool, not to mention that there are eight people around Gao fan. "Hum!" Lena sneered, "no way..." However, before Lena''s words were heard, Liu Chuang suddenly accelerated, over Lena, he chopped at the crocodile and said, "die, alien!" Liu Chuang has been living in the shadow of Gao fan for a long time, and he really has some grievances. so now he wants to show himself, and it''s better to kill the crocodile with one axe. After all, so far only his axe can break the crocodile''s defense directly. "Liu Chuang!" Lena was stunned by Liu Chuang''s sudden attack, but she could only speed up. "Hey, hey, just in time!" Crocodile cold smile, Liu Chuang''s sudden acceleration let Lena this battle array appeared flaw, his opportunity came. With a big wave of crocodile''s hand, two full moon machetes came out of his hand, skipping Liu Chuang''s body, one attacked leina, the other went for Cheng Yaowen, it was obvious that they wanted to block their route, so as to facilitate him to attack Liu Chuang. "Hey, hey, that''s all..." Liu Chuang was not afraid, thought that he had dodged the crocodile''s throwing knife, and rushed to the crocodile excitedly. Qilin started sniping in the distance, trying to interfere with the crocodile''s movement, but the crocodile was quick, and could just avoid the attack of the God killer bullet every time. Zhao Xin and rose have been flustered at this time. They are moving at high speed to sneak attack the crocodile. "Well come!" With a smile, the crocodile''s speed suddenly increased, and with one punch, Zhao Xin and rose flew out and fell to the ground heavily. "Rose!" Ge xiaolun''s face was in a panic, and he ran towards the rose in a hurry.Leina face muddled force, the original crocodile to attack the target is not Liu Chuang, but rose and Zhao Xin! What a cunning crocodile! Seeing that the crocodile suddenly became so fierce, Liu Chuang was stunned for 0.1 second, and then threw his axe at the crocodile. The crocodile widened its eyes and dodged the axe. At this time, Lena and Cheng Yaowen have come forward again to join Liu Chuang, and they have formed the previous attack formation. "Hey, hey!" The crocodile glanced at the axe on the ground and was about to pick it up, but it couldn''t pick it up. Heiche is the artifact of nuoxing God of war. No one can pick it up except Liu Chuang, and crocodile is no exception. After struggling to pick it up, the crocodile gave up. Lena''s face is dignified, and Liu Chuang''s axe falls in front of the crocodile, although the other party can''t take it out, she loses one, and her strength is weakened a lot. "Sister Na I''m sorry... " Liu Chuang scratched the back of his head awkwardly, of course, he knew that what happened just now was caused by his impulse. "Well! I''m going to settle with you after this battle first! " Lena''s face is dignified, the situation on the court is very unfavorable to the people of the super Seminary. Rose and Zhao Xin, the two crispy skins, have been injured and basically lost their combat effectiveness. Rui Mengmeng and Ge xiaolun are carrying rose and Zhao Xin away from the battlefield. Liu Chuang lost Hei Che, and it''s even more difficult to hurt the crocodile in the future. Cheng Yaowen''s original weapon hasn''t been found. Now the only one that can cause great damage to the crocodile is Qilin''s God killing bullet, but the crocodile''s speed is not weak, and Qilin''s God killing bullet can''t hit him. "Hey, hey..." The crocodile sat next to Hei Che and looked at the crowd with a smile on his face. "It seems that you can''t do it anymore..." "Cut the crap!" Lena''s eyes are cold. She''s the light of the sun. There''s a way to deal with crocodiles. But the purpose of this time is to train soldiers. If it wasn''t for these recruits, Lena would kill the crocodile with a big move. "The rest, come with me!" Lena eyes a Lin, take the lead, "Liu Chuang attention, find the opportunity to get back black cut at any time." Liu Chuang nodded and clenched his teeth with Cheng Yaowen to keep up. The three men once again formed a semi encirclement attitude towards the crocodile. "Well come!" Crocodile a fierce drink, directly toward the position of Liu Chuang rushed up. Chapter 1074 "Grasps the grass, why is it still me?" Liu Chuang suddenly widened his eyes. Without weapons, he was in a panic. All of a sudden, GE xiaolun didn''t know where he came from, the crocodile hit Ge xiaolun coldly. When everyone was worried about GE xiaolun, the crocodile was bounced out, fell into a house, and the house became ruins. "Stinking crocodile, how dare you hurt rose!" Ge xiaolun''s body has golden energy leakage, forming a translucent golden energy shield. Everyone was stunned at that time, obviously surprised by the sudden rise of Ge xiaolun. "The power of the galaxy is the power of the galaxy..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "is this the meaning of self-developed energy shield?" Ducao nodded and looked pleased. After such a long time, someone finally made some decent achievements, he felt that he had more face in front of Gao fan. "It''s really the energy shield, and the power of the galaxy can really surprise us." The crocodile crawled out of the dust with a muddled face, "holding grass, energy shield? What''s the situation? " Ge xiaolun also looked at the golden light shield on his body and said, "holding grass, what is it? Did I make it out? " "Yes, brother Glenn!" Liu Chuang has seized the opportunity to take back the ax, and patted Ge xiaolun on the shoulder, "you are getting harder and harder now!" Ge xiaolun looks embarrassed, and Liu Chuang''s words hit the nail on the head. Yes, this skill seems very popular, but it doesn''t seem to be useful except for increasing defense. "All right, let''s go on!" Lena face dignified, "Ge xiaolun also joined the fight, but do not easily start, listen to my command." "Yes Ge xiaolun looked excited, and finally it was his turn to show his power. Lena four people to form a new formation, carefully toward the crocodile around up. With GE xiaolun, the crocodile is now surrounded and has no way back. "Lena is really ashamed to be the goddess of the sun. In just a few days, these guys have been training very well." Ducao''s face was red, and the company was about to capture the crocodile, which had greatly surprised him and made him very happy. "Unfortunately..." Gao fan showed a trace of pity on his face. "The chance for the crocodile to turn over is here." "What?" Ducao smell speech, brow tight frown, "Gao fan your majesty, what does this mean?" Gao fan gave a cold smile, didn''t answer what ducao said, and said to himself, "I didn''t expect that the crocodile looked so big and thick, and he had such scheming. It''s really Kar, the God of death..." Ducao looks confused. What the hell? Make it clear! At this time, the crocodile''s face suddenly shows a strange smile, his eyes have been placed on ruimeng Meng who is not far away. As GE xiaolun suddenly joined the battle, Rui Mengmeng was the only one to take care of the injured rose and Zhao Xin. When GE xiaolun hit the crocodile just now, I don''t know whether it was the crocodile''s intention or coincidence. now the crocodile is very close to Rui Mengmeng, just across from Cheng Yaowen. "No!" Lena also finds the crocodile''s cunning eyes, and instantly understands the crocodile''s intention, she wants to do something, but at this time, the crocodile''s machete has already thrown at Cheng Yaowen, his figure also pours at Cheng Yaowen''s position. Cheng Yaowen frowned and the earth burst out. Suddenly, a big stone hand grew on the ground in front of him and met the crocodile. The crocodile grins coldly, and a flash has appeared on the side of stone''s big hand, heading for Cheng Yaowen''s face. Cheng Yaowen''s eyes were awe inspiring. The ground under his feet squirmed, and the underground rocks squirmed. The armor formed by spread from his feet to his body, and instantly covered his body. "Hey, hey..." The crocodile gave a cold smile. The machete that originally pointed at Cheng Yaowen suddenly turned and flashed by Cheng Yaowen''s side. "I''m not interested in your thick skinned brother." Cheng Yaowen suddenly widened his eyes, and a bad feeling came to his heart. "Cheng Yaowen, the crocodile''s target is not you!" Leina''s voice comes slowly, Cheng Yaowen finds that Rui Mengmeng and the injured Zhao Xin are not far behind her. "No!" Cheng Yaowen turned around in a hurry to catch the crocodile, but because he was covered with stones, his speed slowed down a lot, and finally he got nothing. The crocodile came to Rui Mengmeng''s back, locking Rui Mengmeng''s neck with one hand and holding rose''s throat with the other. as for Zhao Xin, he was forced to fly out by the crocodile."Holding grass, you have the ability to hold Lao Tzu, what kind of hero is holding Meizhi!" Zhao Xin vomit blood while not make complaints about Tucao. "Your hair is so ugly!" The crocodile smiles coldly, after taking the initiative, the crocodile appears to be more confident. Ducao''s face was dignified, and the first mission of Xiongbing company ended in failure. Thanks to his complacency just now, he boasted that the company was good, but Gao fan had already seen through everything, and his old face couldn''t hang on. But now he doesn''t care about face at all. He cares more about the safety of rose and ruimeng. Pa Pa! Gao fan came forward with a calm face and clapped, "crocodile Thornton That''s good. " When the crocodile saw Gao fan, he raised his eyes. "If I guess right, are you the leader of the eight people who block the space? Well, let them make way for me, and I''ll give you these two foods back! " "Interesting..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "so you were going to threaten me with them at the beginning?" "Of course!" The crocodile smirked, "from the beginning, I saw that these eight guys are very extraordinary, if they do, I will never escape. But if they don''t do it, it means that you want to train, then I''ll play with you as you want, and finally I designed this series of plans. " "Ha ha..." The more Gao fan looks at the crocodile, the more interesting it is now. this guy is clearly a standing hero. He has no such high IQ, which is a bit of a subversion of Gao fan''s impression on him. "How do you see that I am their leader?" Gao fan looked at the crocodile with great interest, originally, he wanted to kill the crocodile directly, but he wanted to be paid by such a smart guy. "Hey, hey..." Crocodile smile, "originally not sure, now can be sure." Gao fan''s face is stunned, holding the grass, but he is given the routine by the crocodile. "In fact, it''s very nice to guess that you are their leader. Among all the people, you are the most common one, but you are the most calm one!" Crocodile face serious, "in my memory, in addition to you, only Karl, the God of death, has such temperament, not even the holy Kesha! So I know you''re the strongest one in this group. " Chapter 1075 Up to now, Gao fan is completely shocked. Crocodiles have such a high intelligence quotient, and they talk in different ways. even he can''t help suspecting that it''s not a fake crocodile, is it? Everyone is silent at this moment, especially the people of the super Seminary, who feel the pressure from the crocodile deeply. A crocodile can calculate like this and make them in a mess. if the enemies they will face in the future are all at this level, they all doubt whether they can make it. Even if they are much weaker than crocodiles, they are not sure. "Hey, hey..." Crocodile see people doubt the expression of life, is very proud, "so now, you can let me go?" "Of course I can let you go..." Gao fan stood up with a smile on his face and said, "but I don''t want to let you go..." "Nani?" The smile on the crocodile''s face solidified instantly. How could this be different from what I thought? "I want you to kneel down immediately and pledge your allegiance to me." Gao fan stands with a negative hand, and his words are domineering. With these words, everyone at the super theological college was stunned What do you mean, big brother? Aren''t you going to save people? The crocodile is completely stunned. Is it useless to take hostages? "Surrender Or die, you choose! " Gao fan''s face was domineering, and he didn''t seem to have any intention to discuss it. "You are not afraid that I will really tear up the ticket." The crocodile''s right hand makes a little effort, and ruimeng opens her mouth in pain. Gao fan frowned slightly, the power of space started, a flash of rose and ruimeng Meng appeared beside him. Crocodile face muddled force: hold grass, hostages gone? However, he is also very clever, in the hostage was rescued by Gao fan made an absolute moment, immediately break through. Gao fan''s eight people blocked the whole space, and the crocodile had to break out from one direction. As for where to break through, he had already thought about it! Seven of these eight people can fly, but the bald man in the Yellow cape is standing on the ground, for a while, he buckles his nostrils, for a while, he grabs his buttocks, and he has no master style. If not, who? So the crocodile made a quick decision and waved two machetes to Qiyu. Gao fan didn''t even look at the crocodile, but was looking at the injuries of rose and Rui Mengmeng. It seemed that whether the crocodile ran or not had nothing to do with him. At this time, the eyes of all the people in the super seminary are on the crocodile and Qiyu, they are also worried that Qiyu''s less powerful appearance really can''t stop the crocodile. Ducao frowned tightly. He didn''t know why. The other seven people in Gao fan''s hands also didn''t move, as if they didn''t see the crocodile break through. "Ah..." Bibidong heaved a deep breath, but shook his head, "who is not good to choose, must choose him?" Ducao heard bibidong''s words, slightly stunned, "is this yellow Cape very powerful?" In a moment, the crocodile had already arrived at Qiyu, he saw that Qiyu was still careless, as if he didn''t notice his arrival. There was an excited expression on his face, and he seemed to have seen the scene of his escape. At this time, Gao fan suddenly spoke, "start gently." Crocodile brow pick, light NIMA coin! I want to break this bald neck. "Oh..." Qiyu''s face was expressionless, and then the crocodile found that Qiyu''s figure left a residual shadow in his eyes and disappeared. At this moment, the crocodile felt a bit bad. Unable to think more, he decided not to care where the bald head went and to continue to flee. But the next moment, he saw a fist growing larger in his vision, as if the whole world would be covered by that fist. What''s more terrifying is that the crocodile felt unprecedented fear from that fist, even when he was once hanged by the holy Kesha, he didn''t feel this kind of feeling. At this moment, the crocodile forgot to run away, his eyes were wide open in front of Qiyu, and every cell of his body was shaking. And Qiyu''s fist didn''t hit him in the face, but stopped on the side of the crocodile. Boom! The huge fighting style is rampant, creating a canyon more than ten meters deep in the whole block, with a large area of houses and high-rise buildings, it is directly turned into waste soil. Everyone at the super seminary headed by ducao opened their mouths and nearly dropped their chins. Nima The weakest looking bald yellow cape is so strong? Is there any mistake? Such an ordinary punch almost destroyed a street!And it looks effortless. If all the firepower of the goods is open, who can bear his blow. "By the way..." Ducao''s face was dull. "What lines did this bald man say when he introduced himself?" "Gulu." Zhao Xin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "he said he only needs one punch to fight anything..." At that time, when Qiyu said this, people didn''t think too much, now it seems that this guy really only needs one punch to fight anything. The crocodile looked back in a cold sweat at the man-made Canyon hit by Qiyu and peed on the spot. if this blow was on his face, he would not leave a hair. "Wow ~" Qiyu stretched a stretch, twisted his butt, "it''s really boring, almost killed you." Crocodile, in shock At this time, rose and ruimeng after taking the pills given by Gao fan, their injuries have recovered, just like nothing happened. Gao fan stood up and looked at the crocodile? Do you still want to run away? " Poop! The crocodile immediately knelt down on the ground and trembled at Gao fan''s eyes. "I, the crocodile God Soton, swear allegiance to you and never betray you. From now on, you will be my master!" "Ding! Congratulations on taking Thornton, points + 100! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "then get up. You can''t eat people from today on." "Yes The crocodile nodded cleverly and said with a flattering smile, "I''ll eat whatever the master wants me to eat, and I can eat excrement!" "Puff..." Rose did not resist, on the spot to laugh. Lena is also a look of disgust, "Carl made the male god how so disgusting?" "Come on "Gao fan took a speechless glance at the crocodile and looked at the eight people," plus the crocodile Thornton, the nine of you are my guardians in China. " "From today on, you should stay in all parts of China, once you find the invasion of Taotie or other alien creatures, kill them immediately and show no mercy." "Yes The eight people nodded and looked solemn. "Yes Crocodile is also a serious face, learn a model like. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan launched the force of space and sent the nine people to all parts of the Chinese border. Chapter 1076 Ducao stepped forward and frowned, "Your Majesty, I won''t say anything else After all, that crocodile has just been accepted by you. Aren''t you afraid of his malicious injury? " Gao Fan said, "don''t worry, I have absolute confidence to let him out. if he does something hurtful, I will kill him myself." "Well..." Ducao nodded and said no more. "But ducaoshang will..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent and he said with a smile, "now can I convey my previous declaration to the whole world?" "Of course Ducao nodded and motioned Lianfeng and Yuqin to come forward. "We recorded the battle just now into a video, which is attached to the next global declaration. it is used to promote our strength, and at the same time, it can also have a certain deterrent effect on the aliens and the armed forces of other countries who want to fish in troubled waters after the war." Yuqin excitedly comes to Gao fan and takes out a portable holographic light screen to introduce the video just recorded to Gao fan. The video includes how Gao fan''s eight people easily beat Thornton, how powerful and domineering, showing the super power of Huaxia. Of course, Gao fan''s handsome and compelling every move has also been completely recorded, and people with a clear eye can see that this video is suspected of deliberately highlighting Gao fan. There are too many appearances, and it hasn''t been touched yet. People in Ge xiaolun''s army company are already looking at Yuqin with questioning eyes Meizhi, we killed them by beating them to death, but why is there nothing about us in your video? Of course, Yuqin doesn''t hide her identity as a fan of Gao fan, because she has already reached out to Gao fan for her signature. Seeing that youmeizhi praised himself so much, Gao fan was embarrassed to refuse, so he signed his name and made a speech: "the video was made very well, but it didn''t show the arduous fighting process of the brothers of Xiongbing company. I think we should give more shots to the brothers of Xiongbing company. After all, they consumed the power of crocodiles, and Qiyu won the prize in the end Easy. " At first, the people of Xiongbing company thought that there was nothing wrong with them in this propaganda, but now when Gao Fan said that, they suddenly had a feeling that Gao fan was not bad. "Well, your majesty Gao fan is right." Yuqin nods wildly, feels better about Gao fan. Such a domineering person can even think of others. Ge xiaolun took out his cell phone and called: "Mom, your son is going to be on TV." "What? What channel Ge xiaolun looks at Yuqin with a confused face, "sister paper, which channel will it be broadcast on?" Yuqin bit her finger and pondered for two seconds, "International Channel..." "Oh International Channel Yes, Ma, you must remember to see... " With GE xiaolun taking the lead, other people in the super seminary have followed suit, including ruimeng. Lena covers her face. It''s so grounded. Ducao has no expression on his face. "Well, Lena, should you go to Monkey King next?" "Well Yes Lena nodded calmly, "I don''t know if the monkey is easy to get along with..." "The monkey king? I''m also very interested in it Gao fan smiles a little, when he uses the imperial power world, he plans to get a monkey king at will, but no matter the monkey king in journey to the west, or the monkey king in the League of heroes, or the third young master of little Hongniang, he can''t get it. It seems that the rules of the world allow only one monkey. "All right! Since his majesty Gao fan is interested, it is so decided. " Ducao nodded with a smile, "let''s go back and have a rest. We''ll leave in three days..." This time hunting Monkey King is just a training mission designed by dukao for Xiongbing company, in order to attack the recruits of Xiongbing company. He deliberately said it in front of Gao fan, in order to arouse Gao fan''s interest and let him face the monkey king. The strength of the monkey king, ducao, can''t be clearer. Now Gao fan''s men have been distributed all over the country, and they will go alone. Ducao is skeptical of Gao fan''s strength, so he wants the monkey king to suffer for Gao fan. "It''s time to have a rest." Gao fan is not interested in ducao''s little idea. He takes out a bottle of elixir and hands it to ducao. these are all healing elixirs. You can share them. Ducao took the pill and frowned slightly. Of course, he recognized that the pill was the one that rose and ruimeng had just taken. Rose and ruimengmeng were seriously injured, but they recovered just after taking one pill, which is enough to see the magic of the pill.Now Gao fan is willing to take out a whole bottle. Ducao was just thinking about how to calculate others. Now he is a little embarrassed to pick it up. "Take it..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "They all have injuries. The priority now is to let them recover. After all, the monkey king is not easy to deal with." Lena helped ducao take Gao fan''s pills, and coolly said, "thank you, your majesty..." "You''re welcome." Gao fan turned his head and looked at the rose, "rose, come here." "Yes, master." Rose Leng for a while, hastily forward. "I''ve been your master for several days, and I haven''t taught you anything. Now, I''ll pass on the knowledge of space to you..." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he gently raised his hand, his index finger gently touched the center of Rose''s eyebrow, and a golden light flashed in the place where Gao fan''s finger contacted with the center of Rose''s eyebrow. Rose suddenly widened her eyes. She was still ashamed of Gao fan''s active contact with her body, and her body suddenly trembled, a source of knowledge came into her mind along her eyebrows, and a feeling of satisfaction and conquest instantly drowned rose. The next moment, Rose''s face showed a comfortable expression, a quiet and peaceful let Gao fan transfer the warm current of knowledge into her body. When GE xiaolun saw Rose''s pretty face and her ecstatic expression, he said that he wanted to hit someone Isn''t special a way to pass on one''s merits? It''s not appropriate to be so young. after a moment, Gao fan withdrew her hand, and rose opened her eyes in a shocked face, because she knew that Gao fan gave her the real essence. "These three days you are studying hard at the super Seminary. I''ll see you in three days." Gao fan waved and took Su Xiaoli to flash away. ¡­¡­ Pluto, wormhole bridge a cosmic fleet of more than ten warships emerged from the wormhole. Gluttonous cosmic fleet is an army subordinate to Karl, the God of death in the Styx galaxy. Among the main ships of the fleet, two Taotie in white and blue armor are having a meeting. Chapter 1077 "Most of the pioneering actions before we arrived in the chiwu star system were discovered by some divine civilizations, I''m afraid..." Taotie, who was sitting in front of the light curtain, said that he was worried in his voice. "What are you afraid of?" Another standing gourmand was full of disdain, "with my God Karl in the universe, what''s terrible about us except angels? Now we''d better choose a place to attack according to the requirements of Taotie King''s howling... " "Well..." The sitting Taotie calls up the panoramic map of the earth on the light screen, "previous exploration found that there are a large number of intelligent creatures of pre nuclear civilization in chivalrous city of the earth, and they have made corresponding defense. But it''s strange that Tianhe City, which has the same ancient civilization as juxia City, seems not to have made any defense against us. our people are now there to capture the crocodile God Soton. " "Let''s start from Tianhe City." Standing Taotie tone firmly said. "Emergency intelligence, the capture of the crocodile God Soton failed. The on-site report has been put back..." At this time, Gao fan and others killed Taotie and captured crocodiles on the light screen. The sitting Taotie was shocked, and the slapping of his face was caught off guard. he had just finished talking about Tianhe City, and now even the crocodiles of three generations were taken away, and the crocodiles were flattering, the crocodiles of three generations gave in! "Quick..." Taotie, who was standing there, was also in a panic. "Send the news back to the howling King quickly..." "Yes The sitting Taotie nodded in panic, and then raised his head in a dazed way, "so we still attack Tianhe City?" "A piece of wool Don''t you see the strength of each other? There are eight people in all, only one of them can do it, and only one punch can make a canyon. Do you have that ability? " "No..." The sitting Taotie shook his head. "What shall we do then? If there is no record, we will be miserable. " "Did you reply from the howler? What do you say? " "Let me see..." "Hello..." At this time, the king of Taotie appeared on the light curtain of the warship, "you continue to attack Tianhe City as planned." "What?" Two Taotie were shocked, "this Isn''t that for me to die? " "Yes, I''ll let you die!" He nodded in a flat voice, "this is what my God Carl means! Don''t worry, you won''t die in vain. My God Carl is also very interested in the pictures you just sent back, so your death will bring precious information to my God Carl. " "Yes The two Taotie looked solemn and impassioned, "fight for my God Carl! " the next second, the king of gluttonous howl cut off the signal transmission. At the same time, Gao fan''s declaration was also conveyed to the whole world by ducao. of course, ducao added a special sentence after the announcement, which is Gao fan''s personal meaning and has nothing to do with the country, and then, by the way, a bunch of words like welcoming people from all over the world to seek asylum in China. As a result, Gao fan became famous in the world, which is, of course, a bad name. However, Gao fan doesn''t mind this at all. What he wants is this effect. if he wants all places outside China to become his own territory, he needs to let the whole world know that he is powerful. The next day, early in the morning. Angel Yan with two beautiful angels appeared in Gao fan''s villa. "Angel Yan, I haven''t seen you for a few days. You are beautiful again..." Gao fan a face ruffian smile of nest in sofa inside, cross two Lang legs, to Angel Yan''s thigh exposed evil eyes. "You! How dare you so blaspheme the holy guard of Caesar. " The angel behind the angel Yan is ashamed and indignant, and will attack on the spot. "Cloud smoke..." Angel Yan waved his hand and stopped the other party''s action, then he looked at Gao fan with no expression, "I don''t want to talk nonsense, now the earth has been exposed to the strength of all parties in the universe, gluttonous or demons are the opposite of evil with us angels, and we angels must ensure that the earth is in the name of justice, otherwise we can only let the earth be destroyed £¡¡± "Ha ha Justice? " Gao fan twisted his eyebrows, "or that sentence, angel Yan, I ask you, in your opinion, what is justice?" Angel Yan Liu Mei micro Cu, this question Gao fan in take her to the new world when asked. She knew very well how peaceful the continent governed by Gao fan was and how happy and free the people there were. These days, she made an all-round inspection and exploration of Gao fan''s new world on Tianyan-7, and found that with angel''s current technology, she could not find the existence of that strange world at all.Angel Yan even suspects that all his experiences in the new world are dreams created by Gao fan, but yesterday, angel Yan saw eight people under Gao fan on Tianjian 7 and saw the one punch canyon left by Tianhe City. She has to believe that Gao fan''s alien world continent really exists, and it seems that there is a better civilization than Angel civilization. Thinking of these, angel Yan is a little distracted. "Yan..." Cloud smoke rubbed to rub Angel Yan, "what are you thinking?" "Ah Angel Yan slightly Lengshen. Seeing Gao fan''s symbolic smile, angel Yan restored Gao Leng, "the so-called justice, of course, is to implement the justice of holy Caesar and spread the justice order to every corner of the known universe. The just order of holy Kesha cannot be questioned by you dictator! " Angel Yan was a little excited when he talked about Gao fan''s status as a dictator. The two angels behind her are also stunned. What dictator? Isn''t Gao fan just a little disrespectful to the holy Kesha? How did he suddenly become a dictator? After all, they don''t know what happened to Angel Yan in the new world. "Ha ha..." Gao fan shook his head slightly. "You still don''t understand what I mean. I don''t question the contribution of holy Caesar to the whole universe Let''s take care of Merleau''s affairs first Gao fan tidied up his mood and said, "thirty thousand years ago, the universe was still dominated by male angels, which is what you call the period of slag rule. the slag were tyrannical and inhumane, not to mention foreigners, even female angels were bullied and bullied by them and lived a miserable life." "Wait..." How do you know the history of angels "Don''t interrupt. When I finish, ask slowly!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Until later, Kaisha appeared Kesha found that the reason why male angels are better than female angels is because of genes, and she created the technology to change the genes of female angels, and then organized the uprising of female angels, trying to overthrow the order of the heavenly palace of the dregs. " Chapter 1078 "However, the war against Tiancha''s Tiangong order did not go smoothly, and the enemy was not so easy to kill. Kaisha and her female angels joined hands with the other two leaders of the rebel army at that time, Liang Bing and He Xi, to establish the order of Merleau''s Tiangong, to compete with the order of Tiangong." "Twenty three thousand years ago, in the battle of the angry sea, female angels defeated the main force of male angels, Hua Ye began to flee, and female angels rose, forming a situation in which the three kings ruled the universe." "Tianji Wang Hexi, the foundation of Merleau''s Tianting, Tianjian Wang Kaisha, Merleau''s Tianting''s knife, Tianqi Wang liangbing, Merleau''s Tianting''s future!" Speaking of this, Gao fan could not help shaking his head. "Unfortunately, lengbing has become the queen of demons, moganna, and Merleau''s heaven has no future..." "The future of Merleau is the next generation of angel king, enisid!" Angel Yan no longer want to let Gao fan go on, Gao fan''s understanding of angel''s history is too thorough. Angel Yan looks at Gao fan with a gloomy face, "Your Majesty Gao fan, I want to know, how do you know so much?" "The whole universe belongs to me. Of course I know everything." Gao fan''s face is calm and his tone is flat. Angel Yan looks angry, for Gao fan''s lies of course is not believe. But I don''t know why, when Gao Fan said this, angel Yan subconsciously thought that what Gao Fan said was true, just like the whole universe is indeed Gao fan. Not only angel Yan, but also the two young angels behind her feel the same at this moment. at this time, Gao fan seems to have an indescribable power to integrate with the universe. The atmosphere became quiet. Gao fan got up and came to the window, looking at the distant sea level with deep eyes. "In my opinion, the so-called just order is just an order formulated by the strong to protect the interests of more people..." Angel Yan eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the same inexplicable, she suddenly felt that Gao Fan said is very reasonable. "The establishment and implementation of order can not be separated from the support of the strong. Holy Kesha is the strong, so she established and promoted Angel justice!" Gao fan looked at Angel Yan with a flat face, "and I am also a strong man, so I established every country, and every country carried out my policy, and the country was peaceful and the people were safe. You said just now that you are really a dictator, but I am no different from Kaisha, who are both strong and doing things beneficial to the common people. in your opinion, isn''t Kaisha also a dictator? " "You..." Angel Yan is speechless, can''t refute unexpectedly. As for the two angels with two faces behind her, they want to refute, but they have been controlled by Gao fan with mental power, now they are staring at each other and thinking in horror why they can''t move. After accepting the crocodile, Gao fan won the lottery. The lucky draw won the blood of the Tathagata. After the fusion, he gained two abilities: the golden body and the mental power. And angel Yan did not find the fact that her two subordinates were imprisoned by Gao fan now, because her heart has been disturbed by Gao fan. Gao fan continued: "as you can see, my kingdom is more prosperous and prosperous, and the people living in it are more happy than the angel civilization under the governance of holy Kaisha." Gao fan looked faintly into the distance, "so you mean that holy Kaisha is not as good as a dictator like me?" "No!" Angel Yan suddenly widens her eyes and takes a deep breath, she wants to refute, but finds that what Gao fan says is very reasonable. Angel Yan''s brows are wrinkled, and waves appear in his heart. GAO fan is right. In fact, holy Kesha is a dictator like Gao fan, and what Gao fan does is much more successful than holy Kesha But how is that possible? Angel Yan shakes his head hard, can''t believe that there are stronger people in this world than holy Kaisha? Oh no This person is not from this world! He has a much better world than this. See Angel Yan this suspicious expression of life, Gao fan heart smile, or that sentence, attack Angel Yan this thing anxious. "Well, that''s all for today..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "As for your intention, I also know. Isn''t it to ensure that the earth won''t be invaded by evil? I promise you, with me, the earth will not be in danger! I will not allow them to destroy the world wantonly, no matter they are gluttons or demons. Besides, you Angels don''t have to make too much sacrifice this time! After all, death is never a praiseworthy thing. Only living can we embrace more beauty! " With these words, Gao fan waved his hand. Angel Yan and her two comrades in arms flashed back to Tianjian 7. The three angels have three faces. Gao fan not only knows all the history of angels, but also knows the position of tianjian-7 on the earth. He can easily send them back.The strength gap between the enemy and us is beyond words. Their action failed this time! "Sister Yan, what shall we do?" Yunyan looked at the angel Yan in dismay, "this Gao fan is too strong..." Angel Yan Leng Leng, "according to the original plan, I go back to Merleau''s court to reply to Queen Kaisha! Yunyan, you stay on the earth and stand by, always pay attention to the movement of gluttonous and demons, once you find moganna, immediately send a message to Merleau''s heaven! " "Yes..." Yunyan nodded heavily, turned around, jumped down tianrenqi and disappeared in the cloud. Angel Yan drove tianrenqi away from the earth, entered the wormhole bridge and headed for Merleau''s heaven. On the throne of Tianjian No.7, angel Yan suddenly feels a little tired. Gao fan''s last words hit the heart of angel Yan and echoed in her mind again and again. "Death is never a praiseworthy thing. Only living can we embrace more beauty..." At this moment, angel Yan recalled her 7000 years of fighting career, and countless Angel comrades had died around her. At the beginning of that time, every time angel Yan would cry silently for them who died. Until one day, angel Yan saw enough death, his heart became cold It seems that the death of comrades in arms has become a matter of course, can not shake Angel Yan firm heart. Since then, angel Yan has regarded his change as having a strong heart and a brave heart. Know that day, angel Yan attended Karl and others for her and rose, Su Xiaoli party. At the party, everyone was very happy. Angel Yan is not stupid, she can see that they are really happy. Of course, the angel Yan at that time thought from the bottom of his heart that the happiness and happiness of these people were low-level and boring. In the memory of angels, the more happy life is, the more depressed people''s will will will be. just like male angels, it is because of indulgence that they lead to their final demise. So Angel Yan in see judge Angel Carl also drink wine with the public, she angrily launched a challenge to Kyle. Then, angel Yan, who lived for 7000 years, lost to Kyle, who lived for hundreds of years. Since then, angel Yan has been a little sour and confused What I am pursuing is neither happy nor powerful. What am I pursuing? Today, Gao fan''s words make the angel doubt life directly. "I want to have a rest Please call me if you have anything... " The angel sat on the throne, leaning on his forehead and closed his eyes. The whole person seemed to be tired in an instant. "Yes..." The angel warrior on one side is slightly surprised. Although he is worried about the condition of angel Yan, there are some superfluous words. It seems that their angels have always been such a group of iron soldiers, and they don''t need other people''s comfort. ¡­¡­ West, a mysterious mountain range. Liang Bing and Mei Xin, the king of demons, came down from the sky and landed on an altar, they were accompanied by a bishop in white. Chapter 1079 After coming to the earth, liangbing and Meixin walked around every corner of the earth hand in hand and learned about the local conditions and customs of the earth. Of course, Huaxia, who are protected by Xiongbing and GAOFAN, haven''t gone yet. After all, lengbing doesn''t want the angel to know where she is now. The Chinese Gao fan has so many powerful subordinates, who knows if he is an angel or not. Liang Bing is now determined to seek stability and development, but will not take the initiative to provoke Gao fan. She plans to let Taotie work with the earth people first. She hides behind the scenes and fish in troubled waters to develop her own demon army. As for Mei Xin, she is not in a hurry to find Gao fan''s trouble. After all, the death of Ji Mie has something to do with Gao fan. Who knows what power Gao fan has, she needs to observe Gao fan''s power to avoid being killed by Gao fan. Secondly, the attitude of the Lord of eternal life makes her worry about her future. she plans to observe Gao fan first to see what magic Gao fan is. These days, accompanying cool ice to travel around the earth also makes Mei Xin feel very worthwhile. This little planet has so many colorful entertainment items and beautiful clothes. some things are novel to her, an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. After a few days of investigation, lengbing has decided to find her own demon Legion on the earth, because there are always wars here, it is very suitable for the development of demons. That''s why she went to this remote mountain, because the white Bishop said that the seal breaker was a demon. Lengbing is curious about what the demons in this world look like. With a flattering look on his face, the white bishop pointed to the blue stone board with the Ancient Runes engraved at his feet, "Queen mogana, this is the place where the devil''s seal is. This altar has a history of more than 1000 years..." "More than a thousand years is also called history?" The cold ice that wears the devil armor make complaints about the face, crazy Tucao. She has lived for tens of thousands of years. Of course, she can''t look up to a thousand years. It seems that the bishop in white has been used to lengbing''s way of speaking, and continues to explain without any care, "it is said that the high priest sealed a demon in the altar with his supernatural power..." "Why should good altars be built where birds don''t shit?" Liang Bing stamped her feet with her hands akimbo, spat with disdain on her face, and impolitely interrupted the white Bishop''s words, "can this place really seal demons?" "Yes..." The bishop in white was interrupted. Although he was very upset, his dry old face was full of smiles, "this is really a place where birds don''t poop, but maybe it''s because he sealed the devil that birds don''t poop." "Fart!" Cool ice a face of displeasure, "who special say seal devil can cause the bird not to poop?"? It''s like the devil is poisonous! What do you say? You will shout him out, and the queen will promise not to kill him! " "Er..." The white priest has a bitter face. Where can I find the ashes? "Well, lengbing, let''s get down to business," Meixin said with a smile, swaying her snake like willow waist. After coming to the earth, Meixin and liangbing are the same. For clothing, she seems to have found a new road. The earth''s women in midsummer season are dressed very cool, which makes Mei Xin feel that this is the world''s woman is the most comfortable woman to live. So on the first day, Mei Xin swept all the shopping malls and bought lots of beautiful clothes for herself. For example, today, Meixin is wearing a hot bikini, showing her perfect figure incisively and vividly. So that the bishop in white on one side had three nosebleeds today, and all of them were a little collapsed. "Old man..." Mei Xin came to the white bishop with a enchanting face, "I think you''d better tell us how to open the seal, Our Queen''s patience is limited. If her patience is exhausted, your life will be gone..." The white bishop heard the flattering words, and immediately felt that the Qi and blood were surging up, and the nosebleed had already spurted out. It seems that there is no need for the Queen''s patience to be exhausted, and the bishop in white will lose blood and die. The bishop in white could only cover his nose and said in a loud voice, "to open the seal, we need God''s comb and a spell, but the spell has been lost for a long time..." "What comb?" Leng Bing''s face is impatient. "God''s..." "Who is God? Where is he? " "I don''t know..." "I don''t know you said a hammer!" Leng Bing rolled his eyes and said, "what the hell are these things? Let the queen come and have a look in person..." As he spoke, a burst of white appeared in his cool eyes,The eyes seem to have the power to see through everything, through the thick soil to the bottom. "Oh..." Liang Bing''s pupils narrowed, his mouth turned up slightly, and he said to himself, "there''s really a big guy Let me see , Pluto galaxy, giant gene, is really a good fighter But the pressure is quite strong, and some deep hypnosis methods are used. It seems that the general mountain opening methods can''t get it out. " "Can I help you?" Mei Xin asked. "No, the queen is fine. you are the last card between us. Don''t fight unless you meet the holy Kesha!" Leng Bing''s face was calm and her eyes widened suddenly. Above the altar, an orange circle rose to the sky. The bishop in white stepped back two steps in fright and sat down on the table. he took out the cross in a hurry and crossed his right hand on his chest to pray for God''s forgiveness. "What do I think it is?" Liang Bing Tui looked disdainful and continued to talk to himself, "it''s just a space wormhole code Look, I cracked it for him... " "Damn What black technology? Actually designed a password? " "Wait for me to see Well, I see! " Cool ice looks like this. "there is a wormhole corridor in the sky, which can only be solved by reading the acoustic information, but it is also simple..." Leng Bing''s face was solemn, and she said an obscure mantra. The next second, a monster with two demon horns appeared in front of lengbing. The height of the monster is similar to that of ordinary people. His whole body seems to be bathed in blood. He has a big mouth and growls at liangbing. There was a deafening sound, and the bishop in white, who had just stood up from the ground, sat down on the ground again, his white robe was wet, which was the rhythm of urination. "Why are you so loud?" Liang Bing looked at the monster with disdain, her eyebrows slightly frowning, "don''t you say it''s giant gene? It''s not huge either... " The devil''s blood red eyes seemed to be bleeding light, he didn''t seem to find the cold ice. His eyes crossed the cold ice and fixed on Mei Xin, "long time no see "I''m the leader of the world..." Chapter 1080 Flattering heart meets the devil''s eyes, the original smile has solidified, "I didn''t expect that you found here so soon Kill the blood Lord "Yes The ugly devil, who is called the Lord of killing blood, laughs, "I didn''t expect that the first person I met here was you!" "Hello..." Lengbing is not happy, but the ugly devil ignores the queen? "What are you talking about? Do you know each other? " "Ha ha..." The devil looked at lengbing, then looked at Meixin, "it seems that Meixin has a new love What? Would you like to introduce it? " "It''s time to introduce it!" Mei Xin looked at the devil blandly, "Liang Bing, this is the leader of the blood killing world in front of you, who is our ally..." "Oh..." Cool ice tiny a Leng, boundary Lord she is know, Mei heart is a boundary Lord. "Since you are an ally, let me help you to remove your seal." With that, Leng Bing will begin to lift the seal on the killing blood. "Oh, no!" But at this time, a strong wave broke out on the blood killing body, and the seal locked on him broke in an instant, and lengbing also felt the unprecedented fear, just like at that moment, the advanced version of Kaisha reappeared in front of her. The Bishop''s body turned into powder in the shock, and Leng Bing felt a little fear, as if the shock could make him seriously injured. Mei Xin''s figure flashed, blocking the front of the cold ice, and resisting that force. Kill blood a face to tease of smile, "Mei heart, your side this woman can''t be Gao fan?" "Gao fan?" Liang Bing said, "open your eyes and have a good look. This queen is mo ganna. the Mao GAOFAN you mentioned is not the one who was on TV yesterday, is it?" "TV?" Killing blood frowned slightly, and the whole world was instantly covered by divine consciousness. Lengbing suddenly widens her eyes, and she feels a strong force penetrating her body. it seems that at this moment, all her secrets are exposed in each other''s vision. What kind of power is this? It can directly ignore the self-defense of the four generations of deities and understand the secrets deep in the gene? "Ha ha I see Gao fan, Huaxia, Xiongbing company Killing blood laughs horribly, and even sticks out his scarlet tongue and licks it on his lips, "it''s interesting, Gao fan! People from all over the world are looking for you like crazy. You dare to hide in this world Play the game After exploring the situation of the whole world, she looks at Mei Xin with a smile on her face, "you don''t look like you just came to this world, do you? But why don''t you go to Gao fan? Do you want this aborigine around you to help you? " "Damn it! Who do you think is indigenous? " Leng Bing was angry at that time. How could queen mogana be so humiliated! Killing blood doesn''t pay attention to Liang Bing''s meaning at all, and the one who meets Liang Bing''s anger is killing blood''s blow through the air. although it is blocked by flattering heart, most of the power of this blow still falls on Liang Bing. The next second, lengbing''s abdomen exploded, revealing a big hole, then, she fell to the ground with blood. This sudden blow completely confused Liang Bing. She never thought that the ugly monster in front of her could hurt herself seriously. I''m a newly upgraded four generation divine body. There should be no one else in the world who can break it except holy Caesar! Isn''t it the same alien world power as Mei Xin? How can it be so strong? "Damn, don''t you mean allies?" Liang Bing sits on the ground, staring at the killing blood with anger on her face, if it wasn''t because she couldn''t fight, she would have gone to war. "What are you doing, Lord of the slaying blood world?" Mei Xin holds Liang Bing and frowns at Xiang Xue. The ratio of killing blood is at the same level as the master of the eternal world, and she is just a chess piece under the master of the eternal world. there is still a glimmer of hope to fight for her life, but now she is not the opponent at all. "I want to see what kind of strength this aborigine is!" The leader of blood killing world joked and stood up, "now it seems that he is still alive!" "Damn it Leng Bing''s face is livid. She raises her hand to fight back. Isn''t that about trying power? Don''t use such a heavy hand! "No!" Eyebrow a face sad looking at cool ice, slightly shaking his head, "he is stronger than me! I''ll take care of it! " Leng Bing glared at her blood, and her tight body gradually eased, "OK..." During this period of time, Liang Bing and Mei Xin, two good "sisters", have completed communication again and again both physically and mentally, and their relationship has rapidly warmed up.Mei Xin did not continue to hide from Liang Bing. After all, the most important thing for people who love each other is mutual trust. So Mei Xin has told Liang Bing about her identity and the purpose of coming to the supernatural universe. Liang Bing didn''t believe it at first Are you kidding? Is there a stronger existence in the world than Kaisha''s bichi? What alien world? What kind of leader? No way! Until Meixin helps liangbing upgrade four generations of shenti, and then still beats liangbing without fighting back, liangbing has to believe that what Meixin says is true. Today, the appearance of this guy named blood killing, with the power she can''t understand, shows that everything Meixin said before is true. "Mei Xin, you really degenerated. You got together with a native..." The master of killing blood looked at Mei Xin and Liang Bing with an evil look on his face, "if you go back like this, I don''t know if the old tortoise in Changsheng will dislike you..." "It''s none of your business!" Mei Xin''s face was not happy, and her eyebrows picked, "I''m very curious, How can you kill the blood world master alone, the false world Master and the Dragon world Master?" "They are separated from me, but they must have come to this universe, which is just a little too big..." The blood killing world leader looked up at the sky with a puzzled face, "I can''t feel their trace!" "Hum!" Mei Xin snorts coldly, and the blood killing world leader''s curious expression makes her feel proud, "you just come to this world, you will find it big and not strange, in the future, you will slowly find that this world is different from other worlds, moreover, big is just a small attribute of this world, you will send more interesting things in the future ¡­¡± "Oh?" The master of the blood killing world said with great interest, and then looked at lengbing with an evil look on his face. "You''re right. The women in this world are also very interesting to me..." "She''s mine!" Mei Xin light glanced to kill blood one eye, "if you want of words, wait a moment to descend a mountain, many is!" Chapter 1081 "Ha ha..." With a joking look on his face, he looked at Mei Xin''s eyes full of desire, "you know me My requirements are very high. After all, indigenous people like this world only need to leave a little liquid in their bodies to make them shine... " "High quality women are not without them. There are several around Gao fan..." Mei Xin said with a smile, "I just don''t know if you have the courage to rob the Lord of the blood world!" "What dare you do?" Killing blood mouth slightly grinned, "tell me his position, I was going to kill him!" "Oh?" A trace of cunning flashed in her eyes. "Do you really want to go?" "Hum!" Blood brow a pick, a face of disdain, "Gao fan just a new leader, what terrible? There are many wonderful things in this world, but now the world is not his own. can he still use the original power of the world to suppress me? As long as he can''t use the power of the world''s origin, he can handle me and me? You are afraid of Gao fan, but I am not afraid of him! I want to bring Gao fan to justice before the two old turtles, Tianlong and wanxu, come here, and let them see who is the leader of heaven and the world under the Immortal King! " "Good..." Mei Xin''s face was flat. "Since the Lord of the blood killing world is willing to go, why don''t we go together?" "Oh..." Kill blood a face uncanny stare at Mei heart, "you this is prepare Mantis to catch cicada yellow sparrow behind?" "I dare not!" Mei Xin''s face is dignified, "Mei Xin''s strength is far below the blood killing Lord! This time, I just want to help the world Master find Gao fan quickly! After all, the Lord of the blood killing world has just arrived in the world, and his strength does not fit in with the world. even the most basic flying ability can bring earth shaking visions. if Gao fan is on the alert and runs away and hides in advance, I''m afraid he can''t be found out until the Lord of the Dragon world and the Lord of the false world come! ¡± "well I don''t think you have the courage Killing blood pondered for two seconds, nodded secretly, "lead the way ahead!" "Yes Mei Xin beckons lengbing to summon demon one. Leng Bing nodded slightly. A light of light blue with a width of more than ten meters broke through the clouds and directly covered the whole altar. Killing blood frowned slightly, he found that the light seemed to do something to his body, which made him a little uneasy. "There''s no need to be alarmed by the slayer." Flatter heart shallow smile, "this is called wormhole technology, is the product of this world! His role is to send us from here to another place. " "Transmission?" Killing blood was puzzled, "isn''t it OK to break through the void directly? Why do I feel like my body is being broken down? Although this kind of decomposition will not harm the root.... " Leng Bing showed a disdainful expression on one side and muttered in her heart: "what a country bumpkin..." "Yes! I was surprised when I experienced this transmission for the first time, and then I found out that this is also their wisdom! " Mei Xin explained patiently, "due to the lack of individual strength, they do not have enough power to open a stable transmission channel constructed by us using the power of space. So they came up with a way to break down the object to be transported into basic particles, which they call atoms. This kind of atom is very small, so it doesn''t need too much space to transmit. after the transmission, they will recombine this kind of atom to form a complete individual. Whether it is a living person, or other objects, they use this method to transmit! " "I see..." The leader of the killing blood world has a dignified face and nods slightly, he is also a strong man of the generation. After Mei Xin said that, he figured out the truth. At this moment, the Lord of the blood killing world has to admit that there is something magical about the creatures in this universe. Now he also understands why Meixin will not go to Gao fan''s trouble for a long time. it''s really dangerous for Meixin to go to Gao fan''s trouble rashly before studying the world thoroughly. after all, where is her strength But killing blood will not give up looking for Gao fan because of this. After all, he is very confident in his own strength. After Mei Xin''s explanation, killing blood also let go of the control of the body, and let the blue light curtain bring itself to demon one. After a while, Mei Xin and his party disappeared directly in the sky with demon one. Liangshan, Southwest China. The roar of engines came from the boundless sky of 100000 mountains, three army green armed helicopters carrying a group of young people in black armor arrived. Sitting on the helicopter, Gao fan suddenly looked up into the sky. He felt that in the moment just now, something was watching him in the sky.But now he condenses his divine consciousness into the void, where there is a blue sky, and there is really nothing else. "What''s the matter? Your majesty Sitting beside Gao fan, Su Xiaoli frowned. This is her first time to see Gao fan so panic, after all, no matter what happens, Gao fan is a pair of unprepared appearance. "Nothing..." Gao fan''s face is slightly dignified, "just suddenly feel strange..." "Oh..." Su Xiaoli nodded and said nothing. In the void, inside demon one. "Hoo..." Leng Bing took a long breath and wiped the sweat dripping from her forehead. "Fortunately, it flashed so fast that she was almost found!" "Ha ha..." Killing blood said with an evil smile, "what was almost found? We have been found, but he doesn''t know who is peeping at him. Next, he will be more alert than he is now. Don''t use your so-called void surveillance technology. Mei Xin, you''d better come! " "Yes Mei Xin''s face was as usual. With a gentle wave, an ancient painting appeared in front of them. Then, a picture appeared on top of the ancient painting, which was on the helicopter where Gao fan was. "I''ll go. What kind of black technology is this?" Leng Bing looks at the picture unfolded by Mei Xin with a curious face. She is a curious baby. "This is the magic weapon I told you..." Her face was cool. "Oh! I know! " Liang Bing was excited. "There are many kinds of magic weapons, and their functions are different. This one is used to monitor..." "OK..." Killing blood was very impatient, "stop beeping Look at Gao fan Cool ice is dumb, instant complexion is iron blue. She secretly vowed in her heart that if he had the chance, he would kill blood to pieces! At this time, Gao fan and others have got off the plane. "The capture of the monkey king begins now!" Rena pulled down the face armor, "everyone separate search, once found the target, immediately report in Shenhe channel!" "Yes The company nodded heavily and dispersed in an instant. Chapter 1082 Lena and rose still stay in place, seems to be waiting for Gao fan''s arrangement. "You also act separately, don''t worry about me and the beaver." Gao fan looks calm. Rose and Lena look at each other, rose step forward, "master, this action is not to capture Monkey King! The monkey king has entered the company. The real purpose of this mission is that ducao wants to test your strength with the help of the monkey king. " Gao fan is slightly stunned, completely did not expect this one. "Yes Lena''s face was calm. "I discussed this with rose for a long time, but I decided to let you know first, after all, Monkey King is the God of the earth, and his strength can''t be underestimated. Plus black armor, he''s not easy to deal with!" "Ha ha..." Gao fan grinned slightly and looked up at the sky, "if I guess well, are we under the surveillance of ducao? Are you not afraid that he will turn over when you tell me that? " Rose shook her head, "master, don''t worry, the space above our head has been modified by me, they can''t see it!" "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly stunned. He felt the sky above his head and found that he was too passive. "Not bad!" Gao fan showed appreciative eyes to rose, "if you hadn''t reminded me, I didn''t find it." "Master, I''m flattered..." Rose met Gao fan''s eager eyes and blushed slightly. "Well, you go first." Gao fan light smile, "this matter I knew." "Yes Rose and Lena split in an instant and entered the jungle. Gao fan leads Su Xiaoli to walk in the dense jungle, just like playing in his own back garden. As they walked and talked, from time to time, they could still hear Su Xiaoli''s laughter like a silver bell, not to mention how pleasant it was. ¡­¡­ "Up! Eat my grandson Suddenly, a sharp drink came from the sky. Gao fan raised his head slightly, then saw a monkey in gold armor waving a black iron bar and smashing it at his head. Gao fan reaches out his hand and blocks Su Xiaoli behind him. He shows a body position and avoids the monkey''s attack directly. Then Gao fan gently stepped on the iron bar. "Up! Arrogance As soon as the monkey''s face sank, he bared his teeth and tried to draw the iron bar. But the next second, the expression on his face solidified, because he found that he couldn''t pull it out at all! "Damn it The monkey directly released the iron bar in his hand, and his figure flashed. He had come to the position more than ten meters away from GAOFAN. As for the iron bar that Gao fan stepped on, it disappeared instantly. "The monkey king?" Gao fan''s face was calm, with a banter smile on his face. Su Xiaoli, who is behind Gao fan, looks at the monkey in front of him and suddenly has a feeling of heart beating. Monkey also looks at Su Xiaoli with a dull face. The valve of primitive desire in his body seems to be opened instantly. He suddenly wants to have a monkey with Su Xiaoli! Gao fan didn''t answer his words when he saw the monkey king, but looked at Su Xiaoli behind him dully, he couldn''t help looking back at Su Xiaoli who was also in a daze, and then looked at the monkey king. Ha ha It seems that Sun Wukong and Su Xiaoli were made for each other. It''s a pity that Su Xiaoli has been taken the lead by me. Monkey King, it seems that you can only find another female monkey! "Sire, I''m sorry, I just..." Su Xiaoli also found Gao fan''s action and lowered her head with blush. she found that at that moment, she had a wrong idea about a monkey. "No problem." Gao fan is still carrying his hands and his face is calm, he has a systematic endorsement. He is not worried that Su Xiaoli will be robbed by the monkey king. Gao said calmly, "the monkey king, the God of the earth itself, in terms of the gene theory of the supernatural universe, is an animal super gene warrior with independent gene mutation! Ali, your Shenhe gene contains the mutation gene of Nine Tailed Shenhu, which belongs to the mammal like monkey king, so when you meet, you will feel that the other party fits you very well and you are normal! " After Gao fan''s explanation, Sun Wukong and Su Xiaoli are relieved at the same time. Su Xiaoli looks at Gao fan with more admiration. After all, Gao fan is not only powerful, but also can''t be jealous. He always faces things calmly. Which woman doesn''t like such a mature, stable, handsome and powerful man? After Sun Wukong calmed down, he also found that Su Xiaoli had the smell of Gao fan, this shows that something has happened between the two people, and he naturally lost interest in Su Xiaoli. "Are you from the company?" The monkey king waved his hand, summoned the stick out again, carried it on his shoulder, and asked with a ruffian face."Yes." Gao fan nodded with a smile. Isn''t it a question of knowing? Not to mention, the monkey''s acting skill is not bad. He can''t see that he is acting at all. It seems that he is really like Gao fan ou. If it wasn''t for rose and Lena, Gao fan would have believed his evil. "Hello, I found the monkey king." Gao fan spoke on Shenhe voice channel, but after waiting ten seconds, no one responded to him. Ali also shook his head, saying that there was no one in his Shenhe channel. Of course, no one will answer. It''s all arranged by ducao. Other people can''t figure out where to hide now. As for Gao fan and Ali, they both want to speak in Shenhe voice, just to show ducao. We didn''t know that monkey king came back to look for us Sun Wukong frowned at Gao fan and said, "the soldiers are all recruits except Lena? But you can''t be a recruit anyway. Who are you? Isn''t it aliens? " "Ha ha Stop talking nonsense. " Gao fan looks at the monkey king jokingly. He wants to try the intelligence of the monkey king, "since ducao asked you to choose me, let''s do it!" "What?" "How do you know I''m sent by ducao?" the monkey king said The voice did not fall, the monkey king suddenly covered his mouth! Ma Dan It''s a slip of the tongue "Originally not sure, now we can be sure..." Gao fan is a lovely monkey with a cool smile! ¡­¡­ Super theological academy command center. Yuqin and Lianfeng look at ducao awkwardly, oh! Being seen through Ducao covered his face, "what''s so special..." "Damn, it''s a special routine!" At this time, in the picture of the super theological academy, the monkey king is angry, carrying a stick to Gao fan. Gao fan moved his finger and sent Su Xiaoli to a hundred meters away. In the face of the monkey king, he still carried his hands and looked indifferent, as if he didn''t see it at all. Chapter 1083 Waving a big stick, the monkey king can''t help but frown. What''s the point? Is this guy a vegetable chicken? In this way, my grandson, do you want to take it easy? In order to avoid being killed by him, it''s not easy for ducao to make a job But when you think about Gao fan''s trampling his golden cudgel on the ground, and the contemptuous smile on Gao fan''s face, the monkey king knows that the boy in front of him is not so simple. Even a little bit at that time on the gas do not play a feeling. So, he in line with must let Gao fan to understand own formidable idea, in the hand black iron rod mercilessly toward Gao fan''s head falls. Gao fan, with a cool face, raised his head slightly, looking at the falling golden cudgel, spoke slowly, "set!" The next second, the monkey king''s eyes were wide open, almost fell out and landed. He spent a lot of power to smash a stick, actually so was GAOFAN said a word to live? What is this? Do you follow the law? What''s more, the feeling that the golden cudgel was fixed just now was very strange, just like the great power exerted on the golden cudgel disappeared in an instant, leaving no residue. Sun Wukong said that this is the first time he has encountered such a situation in thousands of years. So he''s a little confused now, and hasn''t responded for a long time. Gao fan is still a lighthearted, invincible look, "you are not my opponent, do not struggle..." To deal with Monkey King''s golden cudgel, he only needs to use a little mental strength to remove all the power above the golden cudgel. Hearing the words, the muddled monkey king was furious in an instant. This is chiguoguo''s challenge, this is chiguoguo''s irony! And he saw that Gao fan was carrying his hands from just now to now, and he didn''t even move his hands. This is an insult to him. How can I ruin the reputation of Monkey King on you! "Too much deception!" When the monkey king pulled back his golden cudgel, 72 monkeys appeared in the sky. "The art of separation?" Gao fan looked at the dense monkeys in the sky with great interest, with a faint smile on his face, "what''s the matter? Do you think you can hurt me if you divide it into seventy-two? " "Arrogant young man!" The monkey king''s face sank, "I''d like to see if your defense ability can really prevent my attack in all directions without dead angle!" "Ha ha Then come on. " Gao fan joked and didn''t pay attention to the monkey king. "if I move my finger, I will lose." As soon as Gao Fan said this, Sun Wukong''s face turned green and he forgot to attack. "Too crazy!" Liu Chuang couldn''t see any more, and came out of the grass. The purpose of the company''s squatting in the grass under Lena''s leadership is to see the battle between Gao fan and Sun Wukong. in fact, this is also their real mission this time, and they can learn from the battle between Gao fan and Sun Wukong. But Liu Chuang said that Gao FanTai bullied people, usually bullied US scum on the line, the monkey king is still so arrogant! The monkey king could bear it, but he couldn''t even bear it. "Monkey, fuck him! How arrogant the boy is "Asshole! If you don''t want to die, go back! " When monkey king saw Liu Chuang, he was very angry. Liu Chuang, an old hooligan, was not valued by him. but for ducao''s face, he would have kicked Liu Chuang out of the team. "Oh All right Looking at the 72 Sun Wukong in the sky spraying themselves together, Liu Chuang''s face was muddled. Heart said, I''m not cheering for you? Why do you spray me? But he didn''t think too much, so he went back to squat in the grass. The seventy-two Monkey King gazed at Gao fan again, his face was not happy, "boy, next you have to be careful, my seventy-two changes are not vegetarian! You just need a stick to hit you, and you''re dead! " Gao fan''s face was calm, and his hands were heavy. "It''s still the old saying that if I had a finger, I would lose." "Next door to hemp!" The monkey king was angry again, and his Buddhist heart, which had been cultivated for thousands of years, was blown up by Gao fan Qi. If I don''t kill you, I won''t be called Monkey King! In the next second, the seventy-two branches spread rapidly, a sphere built with the body was formed about 20 meters around Gao fan''s body, which made Gao fan''s body airtight. Then, 72 golden cudgels hit Gao fan in the center at the same time, in a moment, Gao fan was directly submerged. After throwing out the golden cudgel, all the monkey king are staring at Gao fan.Gao fan''s calm face not only made monkey king very upset, but also made him understand a little bit, it was that Gao fan still maintained a calm attitude in the face of such a battle, which showed that the other side had absolute self-confidence. So in fact, the monkey king stares at Gao fan with 72 pairs of eyes, just to see if Gao fan can''t move a finger! After all, even if he really can''t reach Gao fan, as long as Gao fan moves a finger, Gao fan will lose! "Monkey King, the great sage of heaven, seems to be nothing more than that..." Gao fan''s voice came from the encirclement of the golden cudgel. At that time, the monkey king was stiff. Even if Gao fan is surrounded by the golden cudgel, no one can see Gao fan''s current situation, but just listening to this voice, everyone knows that he must have nothing to do with it! "Ah All the people in the super seminary sighed with regret, as if they were sighing for the monkey king. At this moment, the monkey king suddenly widened his eyes and took a deep breath. Because he just saw clearly, his 72 golden cudgels were really controlled by Gao fan, and none of them hit Gao fan. And Gao fan didn''t move a finger! What''s the use of this iron bar?! "Poof!" Seventy two Monkey King squirts out a mouthful of old blood in the sky and dissipates with the seventy-two golden cudgels. At last, only one monkey in black armor fell from the sky, smashed into the ground in all directions, raising a cloud of dust. Gao fan really didn''t move a finger, which is a heavy blow to the monkey king The great sage of Qi heaven, the great name of Monkey King, has really ruined "Monkey brother..." Liu Chuang came out of the grass again, and ran to the monkey king with a worried face, the people of the Xiongbing company also surrounded him. The monkey king looked at the sky empty eyed, motionless, as if dead. "Brother monkey! Don''t you die Liu Chuang knelt beside the monkey king excitedly at that time, holding the monkey king, crying and shaking. Crying earth shaking, it is a snivel, a tear. Chapter 1084 Liu Chuang has been a gangster since he was a child, but he worships monkey king to the extreme. Monkey King is really an idol to him. Now the monkey king is killed by Gao fan, and his world collapses in an instant, so he cries. "Asshole!" Ge xiaolun and Zhao Xin frown and turn to look at Gao fan angrily, they look like they are going to kill Gao fan and avenge the monkey king. It''s heartbreaking! "Don''t shake it! Labor and capital are not dead yet! " Monkey King grinned in pain and roared angrily. "Ah?" Liu Chuang stopped in amazement, "monkey brother! You''re not dead? " "I haven''t done anything yet. How can he die?" Gao fan with a smile, with ALI floating from the air, fell in front of the crowd. Hold the grass! Everyone was wide eyed at that time. How could Gao fan fly in the air? What''s more, Gao Fan said that if he didn''t do it, the monkey king would take such a heavy injury. How could it be? For everyone''s shock, Gao fan smile, also don''t like to explain. "Hum!" At this time, the monkey king also stood up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. between waving, the golden cudgel appeared in his hands again, a pair of deep eyes staring at Gao fan, "come again!" "Ha ha..." Gao fan calmly smiles, "believe me, you don''t want to come again!" "What nonsense With a wave of Monkey King''s stick, he was obviously very angry. Gao fan has repeatedly made provocations. Although the monkey king has to admit that you are very powerful, you can''t be so shameless, can you? "Since you can fly, fight with me to avoid damaging the environment!" As he spoke, the monkey king soared into the air. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, he stretched out his right hand and gently grasped it in the void. The next second, the monkey king''s body stagnated and hovered in the air in an upward flying posture. Obviously, the fool can see that the monkey king is caught by Gao fan with strange power! Everyone took a breath, but they were very surprised that they had never seen the world: is this all right? Sun Wukong looks back at Gao fan and shows his teeth in a moment of anger. his body is controlled by Gao fan, and he doesn''t have the strength to fight back. The strength between the two is superior. The monkey king in the supernatural universe is not as strong as the monkey king in the journey to the West. he has no other abilities except the golden cudgel and the technique of separation, so Gao fan has lost his interest in fighting. He decided to end the fight! When Gao fan waved his hand gently, Sun Wukong''s stagnant body swished down and across the sky, after breaking a piece of trees, he ran into a cliff and directly turned that cliff into ruins. Everyone''s jaw almost fell to the ground in shock, if Gao fan didn''t make a move, it would be a fatal blow! "Up The next second, a golden light rushed out of the ruins and pointed at Gao fan. Who is not the monkey king in the golden light? Sun Wukong was in a mess, and his black armor was damaged in several places. it was enough to see that Gao Fangang''s seemingly simple strike was actually strong. But Rao is so, the monkey king still did not admit defeat, his eyes and body surface flame out, the hand of the black iron bar is in this moment ignited the flames, the whole person in this moment into a flame form. Both momentum, speed and attack power have been doubled. Everyone took a breath: fire monkey! It''s really stylish! "Fire monkey! That''s interesting! " Gao fan looks at everything in his eyes, grinning slightly, still fearless. If you know, the monkey king in the supernatural academy has never had such a state of mind! Just in a moment, the flame iron bar in the hands of monkey king had come to the position several meters away from GAOFAN. At this time, Gao fan is still carrying his hands and his face is indifferent, it seems that he doesn''t want to move at all. "Hold the grass!" Zhao Xin''s eyes were goggled up. "Even this way, he can''t make complaints about it. Is he still afraid?" Although Monkey King seems crazy at this time, his brain is very clear. the flame shape is his last card, which was originally prepared for aliens. But I didn''t expect that Gao fan''s force was too irritating, so he showed this skill in advance. But even so, Gao fan still has a confident and contemptuous look on his face, which makes the monkey king feel very powerless,Even don''t want to accept this magic power. But he will not give up until the last moment. He must see if he can make Gao fan resist his strongest strike. if Gao fandumo doesn''t do it, then I, the monkey king Ah! If you lose, you lose! In this way, all the power in the monkey king''s body rushed to the golden cudgel, the golden cudgel''s body suddenly burst out a hundred times stronger than before. The whole golden cudgel in an instant like the sun, issued a strong light, so that everyone can not help but close their eyes. At the same time, the golden cudgel accelerates abruptly and reaches Gao fan in an instant. 50 cm, 30 cm, 10 cm Gao fan finally narrowed his eyes slightly, his body appeared a faint golden light in the next second, easily resisted the golden cudgel like the sun at a distance of one centimeter from her body. The monkey king was stunned. The light golden light around Gao fan made him feel the fear from the depth of his soul. Gao fan''s golden body is not the Tathagata, and who is it? The Tathagata is the monkey king''s eternal nightmare. Even now the Tathagata doesn''t know where to go, but he is also a nightmare. At this time, Gao fan''s previous words sounded in Sun Wukong''s ear, "believe me, you will not want to continue..." It turns out that Gao fan means Sun Wukong''s eyes darkened in an instant. Sure enough, I really don''t want to continue! "Boom!" The next second, a mushroom cloud burst out with the monkey king and Gao fan as the center. The strong shock wave suddenly surged around, and the trees and plants beside them turned into vermicelli in an instant. As for the people in the super seminary hundreds of meters away, they have been scared to pee, it is estimated that the shock wave alone can destroy them. "Mom, it''s said to fight the aliens. Now the aliens haven''t hit one, so it''s very glorious!" Liu Chuang, Zhao Xin and Cheng Yaowen have been holding together to welcome the arrival of death. Ge xiaolun, of course, wanted to hold her with rose at this time, but rose kicked her to the ground with one foot, so she didn''t want to look at him. Rose eyes firm, she knows, Gao fan will not let them this group of people have something! After all, Su Xiaoli is still here! Thinking of Su Xiaoli, Rose''s eyes flashed an imperceptible loss. If Su Xiaoli is not here, will master protect us? Should it? After all, I should be an important person to him, right? Thinking like this, rose blushed untimely Chapter 1085 "Sister Na, help Looking at the shock wave sweeping fast and destroying all the way, Liu Chuang has roared. Lena stares at the center of the storm like a brass bell. She felt that even as a goddess of the sun, I''m afraid that the blow under the full mobilization of stellar energy is just like this! If you want to block such a blow, you can do it yourself, but in this way, you have to peel off your skin! "Ah With a long sigh, Lena silently took out her shield and stood in front of her, "just hide behind me and don''t run around! Ge xiaolun, you are standing next to me. If I can''t hold on, you can stop me! " "Me?" Ge xiaolun''s face was muddled, "don''t, if you can''t stop me, I can''t do it!" "Little special nonsense, you are the power of the galaxy, you can''t die!" Lena hates iron for steel. It''s also human. You see, his majesty Gao fan is just human Why is the power of the galaxy so powerful? "Yes, yes!" Liu Chuang grabs Ge xiaolun by the collar and puts him next to Lena, "ferry, don''t blame me for being merciless. Saving people''s lives is better than building a seven level floating butcher!" Super seminary people quickly shrunk into a ball, mercilessly pushed Ge xiaolun to the front. Gao fan of the explosion center saw all the actions of the people in the super Seminary, with his mind, he helped the people build a transparent defense wall with his mental strength, isolating the space where they were from the shock wave. Boom boom! The strong shock wave swept towards the crowd, and Rao Shi Lei Na could not help but nervously closed her eyes, her body was even more stiff, mobilizing the power of the star, ready to resist the shock wave. "Mother Ge xiaolun has cried out sadly, but no matter how loud his voice is, he is drowned by the explosion. A moment later, Lena opened her eyes in a slight consternation. Because she found that these shock waves did not hit her shield at all, so she gently leaned out of her head to observe, and found that these shock waves were blocked by a transparent energy grid one meter away from her, were dispersing towards both sides. At this time, Glenn stopped howling and looked at the energy shock wave. "Sure enough, sister Na is still very powerful!" Liu Chuang was the first one to flatter him, for nothing else, just because Lena was really powerful. "I didn''t do it!" Lena''s face sank and she put away her shield. Liu Chuang was surprised, "isn''t it sister na? Is it Xiao Lun? " Lena white Liu Chuang an eye, "you don''t look at xiaolun''s appearance, maybe it''s him?" After hearing the speech, everyone looked at GE xiaolun. Ge xiaolun''s limbs are shaking wildly, and his face is still handsome. His nose and tears are flying, and he is like a 200 kg baby. "Wow..." Seeing the eyes cast by the crowd, GE xiaolun was so ashamed that he fell on the ground and began to cry. Among the people in the super Seminary, the one with the least courage is galactic power Glenn. In terms of courage, even girls like ruimeng don''t know how much better they are than him. But usually he for a man, also earn performance in front of rose, so they are not so counseling. But just now, when Glenn faced death, his heart collapsed. Thinking that he was going to die anyway, no one would know that he was timid, so he no longer covered up his true feelings, so he burst into tears. As a result Not dead! It''s so special that everyone saw him crying! Glen now wished there was a crack in the ground so that he could get in. It''s a shame. It''s lost to grandma''s house! "Well," they all shook their heads. "It''s not like that!" Ge xiaolun Are you my teammates? Why are you so heartless? I''m crying like this. How come there''s no one to comfort me! Even if rose doesn''t come, why don''t Qilin and ruimeng come! Unfortunately, in the end, no one paid attention to ge xiaolun''s grief "Not you, not xiaolun..." Liu Chuang came to Lena''s side, and suddenly his eyes lit up and he said excitedly, "I knew brother monkey was not simple, he must be protecting us!" At this time, the shock wave of the outside world has dissipated, and the battlefield after the explosion has gradually appeared in front of people''s eyes. Where Gao fan and the monkey king collided, there appeared a large burnt black pit tens of meters wide and tens of meters deep.Gao fan is still hanging over the huge pit with his hands on his shoulders, and his face is cool. his clothes are spotless, and there seems to be a light golden light around him, which is a school of expert style. Gao fan nodded secretly, and the gold body of the Tathagata''s treasure elephant was really good. such an explosion almost comparable to nuclear weapons did not hurt him. And the monkey king, who has been kneeling on the ground limply, looking up at Gao fan, is full of despair. The monkey hair on his head is burnt black, and the original black armor has disappeared. it seems that it turned into fly ash in the explosion just now. "You? Is it the Tathagata Monkey King''s face was pale, and he almost spat out a few words from his mouth by squeezing. He is too familiar with the glittering appearance of Gao fan! Once upon a time, the monkey king was crushed at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain by the bald donkey with the same glittering skills for 500 years. In the end, he became someone else''s pawn. He foolishly went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures. Finally, he became someone else''s watchdog. The monkey king swore that if Gao fan was the bald donkey, he would definitely commit suicide on the spot and never be bullied by Gao fan again. "Of course not!" Gao fan joked, "is that bald ass as handsome as me?" "Ha ha..." Hearing Gao fan''s words, the monkey king showed a relieved expression on his face, "OK! Your majesty Gao fan, the monkey king has convinced you! " "Ding! Win over the monkey king, points + 100! " Then the monkey king smiles and falls to the ground. "Monkey brother!" Liu Chuang was the first to rush out again. He came to the monkey king''s side and said, "don''t you..." "Shut up The monkey king really can''t stand it. "If you dare to say one more death word, my old sun swears to kill you on the spot!" "Oh..." Liu Chuang looks aggrieved. Don''t we care about you? "OK..." Gao fan smiles and looks at Lena. "The task of hunting the monkey king has been completed. Can we go back to work with ducao? After all He owes me a story! "well Go back now Lena nodded and recruited the helicopter in the communication channel. When the ordinary soldiers arrived, they were shocked to see the big pits that were hollowed out by the fighting. But just like this, they had a new understanding of Xiongbing company. In the void, demon one. "The boy looks very ordinary. I don''t know how he killed the old man!" The Lord of the blood killing world looked up and drank a mouthful of red wine, and said contemptuously. Chapter 1086 "Is he really the one who killed him?" Mei Xin''s face is stunned to see to kill blood, in the eyes, is full of doubts. Looking back on that day, the three world leaders came together and directly suppressed the immortal world leader, saying that the Immortal King sent a message, and Gao fan was the real murderer of the immortal God. But what makes Mei Xin curious is that the Immortal King of the eternal world, the legendary Yuanyi Immortal King, did not get any news, as if he had disappeared. At that time, she thought it was the Lord of the eternal world who met the Immortal King alone, so the rest of the people didn''t know. But later, the Lord of eternal life separated her and entered the Immortal King''s legacy alone, saying that she wanted to break through the realm. All sorts of signs just let her understand, yuan one fairy king is more than good luck. Now she meets slaying blood. She also wants to know some useful information from slaying blood to see if Yuanyi fairy king is really dead. Killing blood laughs and looks cunningly at Mei Xin, "the Immortal King sends a message to you You don''t know? Is it true that the one Immortal King of your family has fallen Even the killing blood of the opposite did not dare to call the Immortal King a taboo. Instead, the word "Immortal King" was added after the first Yuan Dynasty, which was enough to show the Immortal King''s position in the universe. In fact, killing blood is very clear, Yuanyi is probably cold, after all, he was at the scene when the Immortal King was speaking, and he was the object of the Immortal King''s divine knowledge. The blood fairy king said that Yuanyi had fallen, let them do it. As for why killing blood now deliberately asks Mei Xin this way, I just want to test Mei Xin to see if Yuan Yi is really dead, or someone who is operating the eternal world behind the scenes. There was an imperceptible panic in Mei Xin''s eyes. If she was killed now, she would know that the Immortal King of Yuan Yi didn''t send a message to the immortal world. with the wisdom of killing blood for tens of thousands of years, I''m afraid she could guess something immediately. So she pretended to be calm, "our fairy king said that the death of the Lord of silence was related to the leader of the new Jin Dynasty, but did not say that it was the leader of the new Jin Dynasty who killed him!" Smell speech, kill blood slightly frown. Just now, all his divine consciousness was locked on Mei Xin. He just wanted to see the abnormality of Mei Xin. However, Mei Xin''s response was so good that he didn''t seem to be lying at all, which made him doubt whether Yuanyi fairy king was really alive. Safety and killing blood always have a strong desire for Mei Xin. if he can, he must press Mei Xin under his body. However, because Meixin is a person in the eternal world, and there is a fairy king of Yuan Dynasty behind him, even he dare not act rashly, otherwise, if the fairy king of Yuan Dynasty is still alive and comes back to see his family leader bullied, I''m afraid that even if the fairy king of blood comes out, he will not be able to save his life. So before you can''t see the truth of what Meixin said, killing blood won''t fight against Meixin, and certainly won''t fight against liangbing around Meixin. "In that case, forget it!" It''s a good chance to kill blood and look unhappy. it''s a pity that I can''t see the truth of flattering heart. "I''ll meet Gao fan first!" When killing blood spoke, he got up and turned into a blood fog. Devil No.1 thought of his quiet voice, "by the way, Mei Xin, don''t act rashly, without my command, you can''t intervene in the battle between Gao fan and me, otherwise You will surely die The implication is that if you dare to compete with me, I will kill you! "Yes Mei Xin nods her head and looks calm. As soon as the words fell, the blood mist penetrated from demon one and fell down to the Liangshan Mountain below. After killing blood, Liang Bing looked jealous, "Mei Xin, who is Changsheng? What do you have to do with him? " Before killing blood on the scene, lengbing has no good intention to speak. Before listening to the meaning of killing blood, Changsheng is a man, and has a substantial relationship with Meixin. This makes the Queen''s cool ice feel green, a little resentful. Now the killing blood is gone, and lengbing is no longer afraid, she needs to ask Meixin, who do you like? "Ah?" Mei Xin is slightly stunned. Looking at Liang Bing''s jealous face, she fondly touches Liang Bing''s head, "the Lord of the eternal world is the most powerful guy in our place, and his things will be explained to you later. now let''s see how Gao fan deals with the Lord of the killing blood world first! Hope He won''t let me down! " Mei Xin looks at the scroll with a dignified face, with a trace of light in her eyes. "Oh..." Cool ice willow eyebrow micro Cu, although she really want to continue to ask the intelligence of the enemy, but now is not the time. She is very curious, Mei Xin just said that don''t let her down is who?It''s killing blood. This guy is an opponent in any way, so we can''t use the word disappointment. It''s Gao fan. Isn''t that guy the target of Mei Xin? Why not be disappointed? Liang Bing said he didn''t understand, so he didn''t want to Go to the theatre! After leaving demon No.1, the Lord of the blood killing world flew towards the helicopter of Gao fan and others. For a moment, the scarlet blood mist floated out of his body and dyed the sky red. "Cut!" The leader of the blood killing world snorted coldly. His power is not suitable for the world. That''s why he made such a big noise. Meanwhile, Gao fan also sensed the appearance of the Lord of killing blood for the first time, he suddenly looked up at the blood mist in the sky, and a feeling of palpitation came to his heart. At that time, they only felt a chill, they took a breath and felt that there was a great fear in the blood fog. Their first thought was to run away! How far away, how far away! "Lena! You take all the people and evacuate immediately. No matter what happens, never look back! " Gao fan finished this sentence, directly into the void, disappeared in the helicopter. When he reappeared, he was already in the sky. After Gao fan flashed, the blood mist quickly condensed to form a demon with long horns on his head and full of blood. "Are you Gao fan?" The Lord of killing blood looked at Gao fan with evil face, "introduce yourself, I, Lord of killing blood!" "What?" There was a flash of surprise in Gao fan''s eyes. one of the four World Masters, the blood killing world Master, actually appeared in this world. Is it a coincidence or deliberate? No wonder I feel palpitation. I thought the old tortoise was coming! And look at each other''s appearance, who comes is not good! Has the cause of death been found out? Have you exposed yourself? But at this moment, Gao fan can''t panic! He said with an indifferent smile, "I don''t know what the world of killing blood is all about? Is it difficult to kill the blood master? Do you have a mission in this world? " Kill blood tiny squint eyes, looking at Gao fan, Gao fan surface is very calm, calm let him completely can''t see Gao fan have different. It''s no wonder that Gao fan evaded the investigation of everyone in the eternal world at that time. It turns out that this boy''s city is so deep! Chapter 1087 "That feeling is good!" Seeing the killing blood, Gao fan didn''t give up either, he said with an excited smile, "we can form a team!" "Team up? Ha ha... " The leader of the blood killing world smiles, he says that Gao fan can really pretend that he is so calm at this time. "Your majesty Su Xiaoli in the helicopter exclaimed, and Liu Mei looked at Gao fan who had gone away. If she could not fly, she would have come out of the helicopter to find Gao fan. When Gao fan heard Su Xiaoli''s call, he frowned and his voice was heard by divine sense, "Xiaoli and Lena, you don''t have to worry about me, go! If you stay, you will only be a drag on me! " Lena people just give up meeting Gao fan, driving the helicopter directly away. "Oh..." The leader of blood killing world looked at the helicopter with a joking look on his face, "I found several high-quality women But it seems that they are all the people of the Lord of the world. I don''t know if Gao fan is willing to give up his love Give them to me Gao fan frowned slightly, and his face sank. "Lord of the blood world, I''m very kind to you, but you''ve caught the attention of these women! You''re being rude, aren''t you Yes, for Gao fan, no one can beat his women''s attention, this is his bottom line. The old tortoise, the leader of the blood killing world, is famous for his bloodthirsty and evil in the world of heaven and earth. all the women he likes will die in the end. Gao fan is more unlikely to let the other party touch anyone around him. "So Don''t you want to The smile on the Lord''s face solidified, and his eyes were full of murders. He never thought that Gao fan dared to contradict himself face to face. Labor and capital have been famous for thousands of years. Do you dare to challenge me face to face? Is it me who can''t use the sword? Or are you floating? Besides, isn''t labor and capital here to kill you? When you die, I won''t deal with these women? Gao fan, facing the awe inspiring eyes of the slayer, was not afraid, "I really don''t want to!" "Good!" The master of blood killing world laughed angrily, "ha ha It''s true that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, the new people now are really arrogant! In that case, let me teach you a good lesson for that guy As soon as the voice fell, hundreds of scarlet liquid with the thickness of arms burst out from the whole body of the blood killing world Master, and quickly approached Gao fan. in a moment, he approached Gao fan from all directions for a distance of 100 meters. In the next second, the liquid will fuse together to form a huge blood sphere, which will surround Gao fan. kill the blood Lord, for fear that Gao fan will run away. "Take it!" The leader of the blood killing world smiles with pride, and the huge blood cell instantly shrinks to about 10 meters in diameter. Gao fan is trapped in blood cells, which is more smooth than he imagined. "Control!" With a cold smile, Gao fan''s ability to control water was activated. The Scarlet liquid stopped five meters away from Gao fan''s body, and it was hard to get close to him. The master of killing blood world frowned slightly, "what is this ability? I can control my original blood "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m sorry, I just know how to control water. Your blood is just a kind of water." "Hum!" The leader of blood killing world sneered, "in that case, try this one!" As soon as the main voice of killing blood fell, the blood surrounding Gao fan quickly vibrated, and layers of blood fog diffused from the blood. The blood fog is attached with a strong corrosive force. Gao fan''s black armor is only a little bit stained, and then it is completely corroded. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. He quickly mobilizes the precious elephant gold body of the Tathagata and finally resists the dangerous blood fog. But the blood fog is still eating away the golden light of Gao fan. Although it is slow, in the long run, Gao fan''s golden body will be broken. "Ha ha!" The Lord of blood killing world joked, "do you think you can resist my corrosive power with that shining ability? My power of corrosion can''t even be countered by the Lord of eternal life. do you think you can resist it just by yourself? " "Ha ha Is that right? " Gao fan sneered, "why don''t you take a good look?" Hearing the words, the leader of the blood killing world was shocked to find that his blood mist stopped completely at a distance of one centimeter from GAOFAN''s body, the mere centimeter was like an insurmountable gap. Fight face to come too quickly, kill blood boundary main complexion to rise red. The power of corrosion, the skill of killing blood, was resisted by a new man,If this is to make complaints about other owners, he will not know how many years he has been Tucao. He could imagine the scene at that time. The other three circles took the initiative to say that he was defeated by a newcomer, which made him lose face. At this time, the God of killing blood widened his eyes again, because he found that Gao fan was manipulating his own blood. "Boy, what are you doing?" The main face of the blood killing world sank, and he yelled. "Nothing!" Gao fan''s complexion is indifferent. "He just thinks that the corrosive power contained in the blood is too overbearing, so he wants to make some for himself." He combines his mental power with his ability to control water, and abruptly breaks a big hole in his blood cell, which directly collects that part of blood into the system space. The leader of blood killing world was stunned. What Gao fan had just taken away was his original blood. a drop of it would make his heart bleed. What''s more, Gao fan took away a lot of it at one time. Originally, he intended to make Gao fan kneel down directly with his original blood, but unexpectedly, GAO fan took away his original blood so easily, and hid it in a place where he could not feel it at all. If it''s spread out, it''s even more shameless! "Give me back my blood, or I''ll kill you every minute, don''t you believe it?" The master of the blood killing world panicked, and even the way of speaking became grounded. Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s been a long time, but the Lord of the blood killing world hasn''t told me why he came to this world to find me Well As long as you say what you''re here for, I''ll give you back the blood! " "Good!" At this time, the Lord of killing blood has collected all the other blood. After all, he is also afraid of Gao fan''s idea of fighting his own blood again. Of course, he can choose to kill Gao fan first. After all, he has that confidence. But now Gao fan controls part of his blood, and he can''t sense the location of the blood at all, so he''s afraid that it''s hard to find a place after killing Gao fan. He is not in a hurry to die. "Zhutian Wanjie received a message from the Immortal King, saying that the death of the silent God had something to do with the leader of the new Jin Dynasty, so the four world leaders came out together to arrest Gao fan and promise to bring him to justice!" The leader of blood killing world is proud. Chapter 1088 The meaning of the slaying blood world leader was very obvious: "do you hear me, boy! It''s the Immortal King who calls for you. I think you''d better let it go! " "What?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, "since the four world masters came out together, then the immortal world Master also came? What about others? " "Hum!" Kill blood cold hum, "boy, I advise you not to hold hope for longevity, the fairy king has orders, he can''t protect you! And this time, he didn''t come at all. He just sent the leader of the lewd world to come here! " "What about the leader of the seductive world?" Gao fan continued to ask. Killing blood looked up at the sky, "she''s looking at it! But you can''t expect her to save you. She''s on our side! " Gao fan''s face was dignified. "Then why didn''t the Lord of the eternal world come in person like you?" "Ha ha..." Killing blood with a faint smile, "Yuanyi, the Immortal King of the eternal world, has fallen. I guess the immortal Lord is in his hometown at this moment, using the resources left by Yuanyi to attack the realm of the Immortal King! It''s a pity that he doesn''t have the power of the creator. I''m afraid he''s not likely to become the Immortal King. " "The power of genesis?" Gao fan frowned slightly. This is not the first time he has heard the word! I used to say this word when the God died. It said that Gao fan had it on him, otherwise he could not kill him. When the Lord died, Gao fan noticed that there was a strange power in his mind. since then, Gao fan has tried to find that power. But it seems that it needs chance and is not easy to explore. so up to now, Gao fan has not found anything. Originally, Gao fan had regarded it as a coincidence, but now, killing blood actually said that the achievement of the supreme Immortal King needed the power of the creator God, which really surprised Gao fan. If you need the power of the creator to be a king of immortals, and you happen to have it, does that mean that you have the power to be a king of immortals? However, it''s not right. I rely on the system upgrade. after the world leader is the Immortal King, as long as the level is enough! It seems that the power of the creator is useless? "Yes! The power of the Creator Killing blood looks at Gao fan with a smile, "speaking of it, you didn''t really kill the Lord of silence, did you? You don''t really have the power of the creator, do you "I don''t know if I have that thing on me!" Gao fan''s face was dignified, "but what I want to know now is, Why didn''t the Lord of the void world and the Lord of the Dragon world come with you?" "Ha ha..." The Lord of blood killing world said with a relaxed smile, "I have answered so many questions from you. You''d better give me back my blood first!" "That''s the last question!" Gao fan looks calm. "Good!" The leader of the blood killing world looks unhappy, but he can only compromise, "of course, they are coming, but the world is too big. I am separated from them! But I believe they will find it soon "Ha ha..." Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "since it''s only you and the leader of the erotic world, it''s much easier to do!" Since you''re the only one, and the master of the world doesn''t have the idea to do it, then I''m not polite! "What?" The Lord of the blood killing world looks at Gao fan''s eyes, and suddenly feels that it''s not good. All of a sudden, Gao fan''s figure disappeared in the eyes of the Lord of the blood world. When it appeared again, it was behind the killing of the Lord of the blood world. In an instant, a golden arm came out from the chest of the slayer, and the slayer was red in front of him. "Asshole! How dare you take the initiative to attack? " The Lord of the blood killing world was stunned and didn''t react for a moment. How many years, he didn''t remember how many years he hadn''t been attacked, so that when Gao fan attacked, he forgot to dodge. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, his water control ability and mental power started at the same time. He wanted to tear a piece of flesh and blood from the slayer. However, the blood Slayer is not a vegetarian either. He is much more powerful in controlling his own blood than Gao fan. GAO fan robbed his blood before because he was too far away, and because he didn''t defend Gao fan. But now it''s different. In the face of Gao fan''s provocation, the Lord of the blood killing world is angry! "Break it!" The master of the blood killing world suddenly widened his eyes, and the powerful corrosive force in the blood burst out. "Ah Gao fan yelled in pain and pulled out his arm which was inserted in the Slayer''s body, but because the Slayer''s corrosive power was too strong, Gao fan''s arm was broken on the spot, it is still embedded in the Slayer''s body.Gao fan did not dare to stay. He immediately stepped back and quickly opened the distance from the slayer. "Hei hei ~" the chest of the slaying blood world Master healed quickly, and swallowed into his own body with Gao fan''s arms in his body. he looked at Gao fan with a ferocious face, "how about it? Are you comfortable? " Gao fan frowned and his arm recovered quickly. with an immortal body, he was not afraid of such injury, but he would also hurt. "But I''m surprised that you dare to take the initiative to attack me!" He licked the blood on his finger, which was left by Gao fan when he ran away with his arm broken. "Your blood is delicious..." The Lord of killing blood looked at Gao fan greedily, "so, next I won''t give you another chance!" As soon as the voice fell, the leader of the blood killing world raised his hand. In the sky, there is blood color energy condensed, just in a moment, a huge blood color palm with a width of more than ten kilometers condensed above Gao fan''s head. Unlike the previous blood, there is no liquid in this palm, which is completely composed of energy. With a big wave of his hand, the great hand of the slayer comes down from the sky, covering Gao fan and Slayer''s blood at the same time. Gao fan frowned and looked at the sky. If he was photographed by this palm, he would be razed to the ground for tens of kilometers. At this time, hiding in the grass, the people of the super seminary looked at the bloody giant palms falling from the sky and were already scared to pee. Yes, they have left before. But after seeing Gao fan trapped by blood cells, they discussed that Gao fan was one of them, and then came back under the leadership of Lena. As soon as they came back, they saw Gao fan piercing each other''s chest, which was like a celebration at that time. as a result, Gao fan''s arm broke the next second, and then they got up again. As a result, now, a palm with a width of more than ten kilometers falls from the sky, even if they hide far enough, they are still within the coverage of the palm. "Hold the grass!" Zhao Xin stares at a pair of dead fish eyes and looks at the palm of his hand falling from the sky in fear, "isn''t it just a play? As for it? " "Dying, dying, dying!" Ge xiaolun''s forehead was full of sweat, and his big swords were all thrown on the ground. Chapter 1089 Liu Chuang was in despair. "Who said he was coming back just now? Is this special about loyalty? It''s obviously a death wish! " Finally, Liu Chuang''s desperate roar reached Gao fan''s ears, GAO fan also found the people covered by the giant palm. "What a bunch of pig teammates!" Gao fan clenched his teeth and quickly built a defense shield for the public with his mental strength and water control ability. He has the body of immortality, can ignore this day big palm, but the following people can''t! But it was in this gap that the Lord of the blood killing world came again. What he wants is this effect to distract Gao fan. But in a moment, the Lord of the blood killing world has come to Gao fan. A sharp thorn full of corrosive power protrudes from the palm of the hand of the slayer and stabs Gao fan''s vest. Gao fan''s eyes widened. He sensed that the attack of the Lord of the blood killing world was very different from before. This attack can not help but contain a strong corrosive force, seems to also contain a tarsal maggot like power. Gao fan knows that if he gets this move, I''m afraid he won''t be able to get rid of the erosion of corrosive force for a long time in the future, in this way, I''m afraid it''s really dangerous. He wanted to leave, but the lower shield was not finished yet, and the distance between giant palm and the ground was only a few tens of meters, so the time left was not high enough. After dodging the blow, he made a new shield. If he runs away now, the people in the super theological academy and Su Xiaoli will be dead. "Come on The charming heart in demon one looks at the picture in the scroll and stomps in a hurry. "Then what..." Leng Bing looks at Mei Xin in dismay, "isn''t Gao fan also your mission here? Why are you looking at me now and I don''t want anything to be the same? " Mei Xin frowns tightly, and Liang Bing is right, but I don''t know why, Mei Xin has a feeling that she doesn''t want Gao fan to have an accident since she first found Gao fan through demon No.1. Today, Mei Xin came here with blood, which proved her idea. although she didn''t know why, she just didn''t want Gao fan to have an accident. Just when Gao fan was about to be stabbed into his vest, a huge body appeared behind him. Poof! It''s the piercing sound. The leader of blood killing world frowned slightly, because his sharp stab didn''t hit Gao fan, but stabbed an ugly crocodile who suddenly appeared behind Gao fan. Gao fan also completed the shield in this instant, and quickly turned to help the injured crocodile. At the same time, the powerful mental force erupted, and the body of the slayer was blasted out for hundreds of meters. "Boom!" At this moment, the huge blood palm fell to the ground. A few kilometers around the forest instantly disappeared, replaced by a huge palm print. The next second, the palm print directly exploded, and the powerful shock wave swept away, razing all the forests within a hundred kilometers. People in the super seminary have been completely scared to pee, just now, they experienced the end of the world again. But fortunately, because of Gao fan''s hand, they saved their lives again. People said that if they could choose again, they would not choose to come back to save Gao fan. After all, it''s too scary. "Crocodile! What are you doing Gao fan is hanging in the air, looking at the crocodile in front of him unbelievably. He used his mental strength to hang the crocodile''s body in front of him and examine his injury. "Your Majesty I saw that you were in danger, so I came here Fortunately, I''m not late! " As soon as the crocodile finished, blood gushed out of his mouth. The crocodile was assigned to guard the southwest border by Gao fan, but it is still thousands of kilometers away. But this goods can''t help but arrive in time, also helped oneself resist the attack of the blood killing world Lord. Gao fan was shocked. Is the crocodile too powerful? "Stop talking!" Gao fan''s face was dignified. He took out a pill and put it into the crocodile''s mouth. But the crocodile''s injury did not get better because of Gao fan''s pills. It seems to be more serious. Gao fan found that every cell in the crocodile''s body was full of corrosive force, and even his pills lost their effect. "No..." Crocodile''s skin has appeared cracks, in which there is blood exudation, very terrible. "Your Majesty, listen to me In fact, I''m not a man of the supernatural universe. I''m the steward of Yuanyi, the Immortal King! ""What?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, not tie Hanhan crocodile, but the housekeeper of the fairy king? If so, then the crocodile''s clever performance can be understood! "What can I do to save you?" Gao fan looked at the crocodile''s cracked body and frowned. Until now, he found the terror power contained in the seemingly ordinary attack of killing the blood Lord. Crocodile''s body is rapidly decaying, even his elixir, which can revive the dead, has lost its effect. Think about the horror of the attack, Gao fan was afraid after a while. "No use!" The crocodile shook his head in relief, "I have resisted a fatal attack for you, I have lived for so many years, and my mission is almost completed..." As they speak, a milky Rune shines in the middle of the crocodile''s eyebrows, this rune is very mysterious, seemingly powerless, but at the same time it gives people a sense of mystery. "What''s this?" The Lord of the blood killing world looked at the white Rune floating in front of Gao fan in the distance and frowned slightly. He felt a little familiar from the Milky rune, at the same time, he also felt uncomfortable. "What is this?" Gao fan also looks at the rune curiously, don''t know why, Gao fan is deeply attracted when he sees the rune, his consciousness seems to be occupied by the rune in an instant, even the painful thing that the crocodile is about to die is temporarily excluded from his consciousness. "This is a part of the divine knowledge left by Yuanyi fairy king, with this, you can get all the cultivation experience of Yuanyi fairy king!" The crocodile looks tired, looks into the void, and doesn''t know where it is. I saw him staring at the sky, with a smile of relief on his face, "Yuanyi fairy king, I have finally completed the task you told me, I will come to see you..." As soon as the voice fell, the crocodile closed its eyes, the body, which was originally full of cracks, turned into fly ash and was blown away by the wind "Put things down!" The leader of the blood killing world yelled and rushed towards the rune. Of course, he could see what it was. It was the divine sense left by the Immortal King after his death! If Gao fan gets this thing, I''m afraid I can''t be Gao fan''s opponent. Chapter 1090 However, Gao fan is not a fool either. He has the divine sense, which is definitely a great advantage. And now with the madness of killing the blood Lord, Gao fan can better understand the horror of this thing. In that case, absorb it! Gao fan''s eyes were cold, and the Milky Rune disappeared from his eyebrows into his divine consciousness. Just in an instant, Gao fan came to his own divine space. The Milky Rune turned into a giant Rune with a width of hundreds of millions of light years in his God. In the rune, a milky light band emerged, connecting the two continents of GAOFAN. At the same time, more white bands of light come out of the rune, connecting the dead planets in the divine consciousness. The next second, the runes flash and jump, it feels like the rhythm of the heart. At this moment, the originally dead planet also shines with the rhythm of the rune. Gao fan found that life gradually appeared on these dead planets, as if they had come to life. "This..." Gao fan looks at everything in front of him in surprise and can''t help taking a breath. His divine sense is boundless, in which there are countless planets and continents. In the past, these planets and continents were all dead, so Gao fan didn''t think about using them in the past, but now, after the appearance of this huge rune, these planets and continents come back to life, in the future, there will be a lot of life on these planets and continents. Before, when Gao fan returned to his hometown earth world and integrated the earth world into the new world, he also wanted to integrate all the universe beyond the earth into the new world, but the system suggested that the world without life could not be integrated. But now it''s different. The world in GAOFAN''s divine consciousness has all survived under the action of giant runes, in the future, there will be life. At that time, Gao fan will be able to integrate all these worlds, and his strength will be greatly improved. Even Gao fan can''t imagine how strong he will be when he merges into the world of billions? However, these are all later words. now, Gao fan has come to kill blood with an angry face. He looked at Gao fan with an iron blue face and an uncertain look in his eyes, "hand in the rune, I can spare you forever!" The Immortal King''s relics were absorbed by Gao fan, and the Lord of slaying blood didn''t know what Gao fan got from them? So he didn''t do it immediately, he used the threat. Gao fan has come back to reality from the divine consciousness. He looks at the slaying blood Lord with a joking face, "do you want it? Take it yourself The huge rune is not only as simple as reviving the dead world in the divine consciousness, it also contains a lot of memories of Yuanyi fairy king. At this moment, Gao fan also knew that Yuanyi was killed by the other three kings, and Yuanyi used his last strength to trap the other three kings in an independent space when he died. Now it seems that those immortal kings have not come out from there yet, otherwise they would not come to kill the blood world leader, but the Immortal King. After Yuanyi immortal king died, he divided his last divine consciousness into two parts, one part stayed in the immortal Kingdom, guarding the treasure house of Immortal King, while the other part crossed the heaven and the world, and hid in the deep of the world, in order to find a qualified successor, inherit his will, and ascend the position of Immortal King again. The reason why Gao fan is so confident in the face of killing blood is that he doesn''t pretend to let killing blood retreat. It''s because Gao fan now has runes. He is absolutely confident that killing blood can''t kill himself, but the reason why he doesn''t take the initiative is that he wants to let killing blood do it first. With Rune in the body, Gao fan gets a chance to use Rune to attack, this Rune can revive hundreds of millions of planets in the divine consciousness, and its power naturally needs no doubt, once the killing blood is hit, it is absolutely impossible for the killing blood to survive. But Gao fan doesn''t know what kind of escape ability killing blood has. If he takes the initiative now, killing blood will be on guard. GAO fan is afraid that he will move his hand to kill blood and run away when the situation is bad, but he will be in trouble. After all, Gao fan doesn''t do this kind of thing. So Gao fan is trying to pick / fight blood and let the other side fight first. Kill blood to see Gao fan a pair of self-confident full of appearance, originally the eyebrow of wrinkling wrinkled deeper. He looks at Gao fan with doubts in his eyes, he has no idea whether Gao fan really has the confidence or deliberately uses deceit to make him retreat.He was very tangled and didn''t know how to choose. "Slaying blood world Master, the runes Gao fan obtained may have been left by a fallen fairy king in ancient times, or may have been discarded by four fairy kings in the world today, but no matter which one is, it carries the flavor of fairy king!" Mei Xin''s voice suddenly rang out around, even Gao fan could hear it. "In the blind opinion of the Yinu family, the blood killing world leader should give up for the time being. we will discuss after we find the Dragon world leader and the void world leader. at that time, we four will join hands and believe that we can win Gao fan! Isn''t it nice for the four of us to share the credit and the treasure left by the Immortal King? " Gao fan frowns slightly. What does this woman mean? Why should I hear it? And your last sentence seems to be a bit of provocation. Why share it with four people? What''s going on here? Want to stimulate the blood world initiative, look at my power after I get the rune? Gao fan has a faint smile on his face, it seems that the competition among the four World Masters is greater than the cooperation! The main face of the blood killing world is very blue, Mei Xin is right. It''s really not suitable to fight when the enemy and us are not clear! Waiting for the other two fairy kings to come, killing Gao fan is really the best choice! But Mei Xin''s words also point out the problem, when everyone arrives, you can''t enjoy the results alone! At this moment, the heart of the blood killing world Master has been tangled, so even Gao fan can hear the flattering words, which seems to be motivating him to fight, but he doesn''t hear them at all. Gao fan knows that at this time, the heart of the Lord of the blood killing world may have been confused and tangled into a twist. But since Mei wants to kill blood, Gao fan also plans to help Mei Xin by pushing the boat along the river, after all, once she kills her blood with that skill, Mei Xin will never dare to do it. "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a cold smile, "if you don''t come to take it, then I''ll leave!" While speaking, Gao fan''s body has slowly retreated to the back, hongguoguo''s lead you to do it, it depends on whether you can bear it or not! The main face of the blood killing world sank and looked at Gao fan with a smile, "you can''t help it at last!" Chapter 1091 Gao fan''s initiative to retreat is what killed the leader of the blood world. after all, if Gao fan counsels first at this time, it means that Gao fan doesn''t have that much confidence. Gao fan''s action at this time, in the eyes of the blood killing world Lord, is counseling! JQ means that the rune Gao fan got doesn''t have much power. While speaking, the killing blood world took the initiative, dozens of scarlet blood magic tentacles spread all over the world, and madly surrounded Gao fan. "Bad!" Gao fan''s eyes widened and his hands clenched in panic, he has started his performance and vowed to kill the main pit of the blood killing world. I saw Gao fan''s body flash, directly tear open the void, want to escape. Even the people in the super seminary below, it seems that he is going to give up. All this is in the eyes of the Lord of the blood world, but he laughs wildly in his heart. If he was not sure before, now the Lord of killing blood can be sure, GAO fan did not get enough to protect himself from the Immortal King''s relics, let alone the ability to attack him. In this way, it''s easy to do! "No escape!" The main face of the killing blood world sank, dozens of tentacles directly broke through the void where Gao fan disappeared. The next second is to break the void and drag Gao fan out of the void. Gao fan is shining with a strong golden light, and seems to be struggling with the tentacles, but his body is trapped by those tentacles, even playing becomes difficult. "Hum!" The Lord of killing blood looks at Gao fan with a joking face and holds out his right hand to Gao fan. Those blood tentacles move and contract wildly under the operation of killing blood. "Ah, ah!" Gao fan uttered a scream, and the golden light on his body seemed to break up, "no, I''ll give it to you now!" Speaking, a mass of scarlet blood emerges from the space around Gao fan. This is the original blood that Gao fan robbed before killing blood. Killing blood smiles, controls the tentacle and checks it. after confirming that there is no problem, it absorbs the blood. "Very good!" Kill blood faint smile, "continue, that rune also give me out!" Gao fan looked very weak. "Take back these tentacles first That rune has entered the depth of my divine consciousness. It takes a lot of effort to take it out. Now I can''t hit my energy! " Killing blood slightly narrowed his eyes, he was thinking about the credibility of Gao fan''s words. "OK..." A moment later, killing blood nodded slightly, he closed his tentacles and came to Gao fan, "let''s go!" At this time, Gao fan''s blood killing distance was only one meter. He was not afraid of Gao fan''s escape again. There was a smile on Gao fan''s tired face, even his weak eyes became clear, "of course, I will start now." Smell speech, kill blood world Lord suddenly stare big eyes, Gao fan at this time smile let him some creepy. The next second, a strange force rises from the deep body of the slayer. He clearly felt that the power was melting his blood, strength and life. And for this ablation, he has no resistance at all. Of course, he is also thinking about finding the ablation site and then forcibly abandoning that part of his body, but the problem is that he finds that every cell in his body is ablating at the same time. This kind of power, killing blood has never been seen before, only seen in the ancient secret script, this kind of power is: the source power of the God of creation! "Here? Is this the power of creation The Lord of the blood killing world looked at Gao fan with a look of panic, "do you really have the power of the God of creation?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, "Oh So this is the source of the creator. " Gao fan thought of the huge Rune covering his own divine world, which was almost merciless and endless, such a little bit could make the blood killing world master fear like this. If he let the other party know that he had so much, he would have to pee on the spot. In fact, the Lord of the blood world has already peed. "Poop Killing blood immediately decided to kneel down to Gao fan, "Gao fan, please forgive me! This time I also accept the fairy King task just to come, in fact, my heart does not want to be the enemy with you! I''m willing to take a poison oath, as long as you spare me, I will always be your faithful servant! Never betray! If I betray, I will die! " All the people in the super seminary were shocked at that time. How could the blood killing Lord suddenly kneel down to Gao fan?What''s more, the blood killing goods obviously crush Gao fan, but now he wants Gao fan to accept him as his younger brother! Is the world crazy? People at the super seminary said they couldn''t understand it at all. They were all curious about what Gao fan had done? At this time, Mei Xin''s voice sounded again, "Your Majesty Gao fan, be careful! He is treacherous, cunning, sinister, rapacious and plundering! Don''t be fooled by his words. He didn''t really surrender! Killing him is the right choice! " What''s the situation? Isn''t this voice the ally of the former blood Slayer? Why are you arguing to kill Gao fan now? Don''t understand! Don''t understand! People shake their heads in succession, the development of things and the direction they never thought of and couldn''t understand. "Mei Xin! You son of a bitch The Lord of blood killing world looked up at the empty sky and roared, "what''s my revenge against you? Do you want to slander me like this?" As soon as his voice fell, he looked at Gao fan in panic again, every cell in his body was shaking. At this moment, Gao fan is the only hope for his survival. after tens of thousands of years, he doesn''t want to die like this. He wants to live. even if he becomes a dog, he also wants to live. "Your Majesty, believe me, I am your faithful servant! I will never betray you Gao fan''s complexion is a little complicated when he asks for mercy so decisively. In the face of death, the original strong blood killing leader became a mole ant at this moment, had to give up all dignity to kneel down for himself. Is that what the strong feel like? Is this the buff of power? As a strong man, Gao fan can''t help feeling pity. He really wants to spare the life of the Lord of the blood world, but how Your submission didn''t give me points! What''s more, I haven''t fully learned how to use this attack with creational power. now I can only use it once, and I don''t know how to cancel it! So Gao fan''s face looked down at the blood killing world Master, "you are a very strong man, but I don''t think so! " "Hold the grass!" At that time, Zhao Xin said, "I don''t like such a strong man? Is there any mistake? " Chapter 1092 All the people in the super seminary are speechless, brother! Can we stop pretending like this? You were beaten by others before! Now you don''t look up to others, it''s too pretentious! Although people feel uncomfortable every time they watch Gao fan''s costume force the super Seminary, today''s show They said that the original look of Gao fan can also be so cool! It seems that Gao fan is able to crush the strong man of the adverse level of killing blood under his feet, they can also experience the feeling of full force from the scene. As long as Gao fan doesn''t soften his heart and kill the master of the blood world, the power of the other three worlds will be weakened by one point. And now Gao fan has the power of the creator, even if Tianlong and wanxu come, they are not afraid at all. Mei Mei''s heart is shining, and she has decided to follow Gao fan, to help Gao fan become the Immortal King and return to the world! The Lord of the blood killing world stares big eyes. Does Gao fan refuse to be his subordinates like this! "No!" The Lord of the blood killing world was completely flustered, "please let me go! I really want to be your slave! Don''t believe Mei Xin''s words. She is a famous bichi in the world of heaven. You''d better believe me if you believe her! " Gao fan''s face is unshakable, and he can''t see any expression. He raised his foot and kicked the killing blood in his face, kicking the killing blood more than ten meters away. There was a scarlet shoe print on the spot on the bloody face. What''s the meaning of this? He had heard that some masters in the small world would carve the mark of their masters on the body of slave force when collecting slave force. Is this shoe mark a sign that Gao fan admits that he is his slave force? Killing blood in front of my eyes, it looks like this! "Thank you, your majesty!" Killing blood face excited, pointing to the mark on the face, "with this, I have been your faithful servant!" Gao fan question mark face, special what ghost? Why are you my faithful servant with the shoe print? I can''t see that the blood killing Lord is a m! If killing blood knew what Gao fan thought at this time, he was afraid that he would vomit blood. "Hold the grass! Bull Zhao Xin sighed again, "is this the attitude of the strong? Step on the face, the opposite not only dare not get angry, but also have to continue to kneel and lick! It''s so cool! " Not only Zhao Xin, but also all the people in the super theological college are excited. The powerful alien was trampled by Gao fan, they were also very happy. "Enough!" Gao fan doesn''t want to fight with bloodletting any more. After all, he thinks the other party is retarded. It''s very special to be beaten in the face, so there is no lower limit to continue to kneel and lick, such a person Gao fan doesn''t look up to from the bottom of his heart. "You can die!" Gao fan calmly announced the end of killing the Lord of the blood world. As soon as the voice fell, the body of the slayer began to decompose, it began to volatilize from his limbs and become smoke and dust. The blood killing world leader looked at his missing limbs in disbelief, on his face, his eyes were full of fear and looked at Gao fan, "why? Why did you mark my face with your slave power! You still won''t accept me as your servant? Why? " Gao fan is slightly stunned, holding the grass! So you think so? Gao fan could only shake his head and smile, "you misunderstood It''s not a slave mark! It''s just the ordinary shoe print that will appear if you step on your face too hard! " "Poof..." The blood killing world leader was angry and spewed out a mouthful of blood smoke. his whole body exploded on the spot due to his anger and turned into a pile of smoke. "Ding! Hit and kill the blood world Master, points + 100! " "Hiss..." The scene became very quiet and everyone took a deep breath. The powerful blood killing world leader is finally cool Gao fan looked into the void, "Mei Xin, are you going to come out by yourself? Or let me take you out! " Gao fan shows his great power and does not believe in flattery. The next second, space flashes. Mei Xin and Liang Bing appear in front of Gao fan. The charming heart is the first person in the world who is enchanting, sexy and charming to the extreme,Among the hundreds of millions of creatures in the universe, her charming heart is enchanting, sexy and charming. If she thinks she is the second, no one dares to be the first. Every smile, every temptation, is fatal to all men. Even a woman can''t help being close to her when she sees her charming heart. Looking at the super Seminary, we all know that the men are already bleeding their noses, while the women are also obsessed with flattery. So that the original super God first beauty, apocalypse Wang liangbing has also been ignored. Gao fan is slightly stunned. Liang Bing and Mei Xin are together. What''s the combination? "I am flattered to join your majesty GAOFAN!" Mei Xin made a great blessing to Gao fan with a respectful face, "I am willing to submit to his majesty Gao fan and never betray him!" "Ding! Congratulations to the host, flattering heart, points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly surprised and has a systematic endorsement. He doesn''t doubt Mei Xin''s loyalty at all, but the problem is that this woman is the most important general under the hands of the Lord of the eternal world, moreover, she has an indescribable relationship with the Lord of the eternal world. How can she be accepted so easily? Gao Fan said he didn''t understand. Mei Xin sees that Gao fan hasn''t made a statement yet, and then Liu Mei glances at lengbing tightly, "lengbing, don''t hurry up!" Cool ice star''s eyes twinkle, moth eyebrows frown, to tell you the truth, she is not willing to surrender to the devil queen. She has been fighting with Kesha for ten thousand years, but she has been losing all the time. She has not surrendered to Kesha. But now I have to surrender to a little boy who has just met and hasn''t moved yet. if it comes to Kaisha, I''m afraid I''ll be laughed at? But before coming, Mei Xin had a good talk with Liang Bing. Gao fan has the power against heaven, which is the source of the creator God. even the big men in the universe are eager for this power. In history, people who have the power of the creator can become immortal kings, and become immortal beings. as long as Gao fan does not die, he will become immortal kings in the future. The most cost-effective choice for them now is to follow Gao fan when he has not become the king of immortals. after Gao fan becomes the king of immortals, they can also get the strongest protection. Although this event is full of risks, after all, it''s not so easy to be a fairy king, but after years of being bullied in the eternal world, Mei Xin has a good eye for people. She thinks Gao fan has great potential and is worth taking a chance. Chapter 1093 Although Liang Bing thinks that it''s no big deal that she can''t enter the world, Meixin, a former man, sincerely hopes that Liang Bing can have the chance to enter the world. After all, although the supernatural universe is very big, it is still too small and backward compared with the universe. Liang Bing naturally has her own consideration. She is really not interested in what Mei Xin said. After all, there is only such a point in life experience, even the supernatural universe is not played through, and the pattern of cool ice is only the supernatural universe. What she cares about now is the obsession in her heart, the blue pool of holy Kaisha! "I can submit to you!" Liang Bing looks at Gao fan with firm eyes, "but I have a request. I want you to help me with the saint Caesar of death!" Gao fan''s eyes narrowed slightly. Sure enough, this is in line with lengbing''s design. if it''s too easy to submit, Gao fan feels boring. "If you only need the death of the holy Caesar, you don''t have to submit to me!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "as long as you continue your plan, holy Kesha will die in your hands!" "What?" Lengbing was slightly surprised. "How do you know my plan?" Gao fan faintly smiles, "maybe Mei Xin didn''t tell you. I know almost everything about this world! I know not only your plan, but also that you, lengbing, were once the Apocalypse of angels. " "You..." Lengbing was shocked, she never thought that Gao fan knew so much? "The apocalypse?" Mei Xin looks at Liang Bing in surprise, Liang Bing doesn''t even tell her about it. "Gulu..." Liang Bing looks at Gao fan warily, "who are you? Are you Kaisha''s man on earth? " "Ha ha..." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I''m so strong. Do I still need to work for Kaisha?" "You want to overthrow Kesha, too?" Leng Bing suddenly widened her eyes and suddenly realized, "I know, you are a scum!" "What and what?" Gao fan a face of impatience, "have you ever seen me so handsome scum?" Cool ice brain hole that is not generally big, no wonder will believe Carl''s ultimate fear theory. "Oh..." Liang Bing frowns slightly, GAO fan is really handsome, the kind of shining. It''s like you can''t help but want to be close to it. This image, of course, doesn''t look like a scum. after all, Hua Ye''s disgusting appearance is the representative of scum! "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand, "you go!" "You let me go?" Lengbing''s face is stunned. Unexpectedly, Gao fan wants to let himself go! Not to mention the fact that he brought the killing blood here, it was his identity as the devil queen. GAO fan let himself go in front of the super theological college. Aren''t you afraid that the super theological college will turn against him? "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "what? "No?" "Of course Cool ice indifferent smile, "you don''t regret it!" After that, Leng Bing is about to leave. "By the way, lengbing, you look better when you are still plain!" Gao fan light smile, no more words. Liang Bing''s body was slightly stunned, holding the grass! Even my mother''s plain face? But the queen is the queen, very calm into the void. "Meixin, you can go with liangbing. You belong to the demon camp. People here don''t want to see you..." Gao Fan said to Mei Xin. "But your majesty..." The charming heart and willow eyebrows are slightly frowning, charming and sexy, and my face is still pitying, "I''ve submitted to you, don''t you want me?" "Cough..." In the face of Mei Xin''s coquettish appearance, Gao fan was a little agitated at that time. "Of course I want you No! It really means that I will treat you as my own person of course! But I''ll give you a task, that is to help me keep cool ice "Oh..." Charming heart a face charming smile, "Your Majesty is really a lover, I understand!" "Cough..." Gao fan coughed awkwardly, and Mei Xin was so desperate that if he didn''t drive her away, he would not be able to control her. "But you have to remember that your activities are limited to places outside China." Gao fan continued. "Yes Mei Xin smiles sweetly. Gao fan''s embarrassment makes her very satisfied. After all, she is the leader of the seductive world. If Gao fan is indifferent to her, she will feel frustrated. But Meixin is also a smart woman. She knows that it''s not suitable to go on with Gao fan at this time. Her task is to help Gao fan attack lengbing. After all, Gao fan is famous for opening the harem, and her best destination is to enter Gao fan''s harem, so she is not in a hurry.After Liang Bing was persuaded, she accepted the nomination. If Gao fan knows the idea of Mei Xin at this time, he is afraid to have a nosebleed. After all, what he meant was to let Mei Xin simply look at lengbing, so that lengbing would not extend her hand to China. it''s not as much as Mei thought. "Your Majesty I''m leaving now! " As soon as the voice fell, Mei Xin''s enchanting body turned and disappeared, there was a faint fragrance left in the air, which made Gao fan stop, this woman was so desperate. Gao Fan said, if you don''t go, I will go! I can''t control it! Feeling the departure of demon No.1, Gao fan flies to the ground to meet with the people of the super theological Academy. "Your majesty Su Xiaoli can no longer suppress the excitement in his heart. He rushes up and holds Gao fan in his arms. Before Gao fan was in a desperate situation, she had cried for many times. She hated that she was weak and had no strength to share the fight for Gao fan, she didn''t even have the chance to die with Gao fan. She was afraid. She was afraid that she would never see Gao fan again. "Little beaver Get up. " Gao fan, with a gentle face, helped Su Xiaoli up from his arms. "Isn''t it OK?" "No!" Su Xiaoli pushed Gao fan''s arms with a stubborn face, "I don''t want to leave your majesty, I don''t want to!" "I promise you, it will never happen again." Gao Fan said, "everyone is watching..." "Ah Su Xiaoli then remembered that all the people in the super seminary were looking at him, he pushed Gao fan away in panic, and then stood aside and bashfully wiped the tears on his face. Before, in front of all the people in the super Seminary, she has always maintained a strong personality, without a drop of tears. Now it''s all right. The design has collapsed. She''s a little uncomfortable. But they didn''t mean to laugh at Su Xiaoli. No one spoke. Rose looks at Gao fan and Su Xiaoli. The water waves in her star eyes. There is envy, jealousy, bitterness and sadness in the eyes. She can''t help regretting, How did she become Gao fan''s disciple? Chapter 1094 Although it''s not bad to be a disciple of Gao fan, you can''t fall in love with Gao fan like Su Xiaoli! Now watching Su Xiaoli can rush into Gao fan''s arms aboveboard, Rose''s heart is tangled. "Your majesty Lena looks at Gao fan solemnly, with adoration on her face. After the battle just now, Lena completely convinced Gao fan. This voice, your majesty, comes from the bottom of your heart. Lena herself is also a high goddess. She always thinks that her man must be stronger than herself. Today, Lena once again saw the power of Gao fan, which is far beyond her own understanding. If it was just because of Gao fan''s force value that Rena was convinced by Gao fan before, now, Rena says that her heart has been occupied by Gao fan. Not only Lena, but also all the people in the super seminary look at Gao fan with adoration. At this moment, the monkey king is also in the crowd, although he was seriously injured by Gao fan before, it does not affect his worship of Gao fan now. In order to save the people under the huge blood hand, Gao fan did not hesitate to open his back to the enemy, which shows that Gao fan is a compassionate person. Gao fan was not defeated by slaying blood at first, but later defeated it with stratagem, which shows that Gao fan is a man with great wisdom. In the face of the surrender of such a powerful hand as killing blood, Gao fan did not forget his original intention and killed him. This shows that Gao fan is a man of principle. The monkey king admired such a person. "Your Majesty..." Sun Wukong was held by Liu Chuang, looking at Gao fan with a tired face, "my grandson has convinced you, and I will do whatever you say in the future!" "Yes, yes!" With the monkey king taking the lead, Liu Chuang also has a bold face, "my old Liu is a rude man and can''t speak, I''m just like monkey brother!" "I, Zhao Xin, would like to call your Majesty the first person of the super seminary!" Zhao Xin nodded wildly, but he was the number one fan of Gao fan, "I swear to obey your Majesty in the future!" "Me too!" "Me too!" "Me too!" Then, they all expressed their views one after another, with excited faces on their faces. It seems that even as good young people in the new century, they now feel that it is not so shameful to submit to a person like the feudal emperor, but rather a kind of honor. Even Galaxy power ge xiaolun, as the pig''s foot of this movie, doesn''t feel anything wrong. Sure enough, the strong are worshipped everywhere. Especially Gao fan, who is powerful and handsome, in the second dimension world, is a horizontal existence. For the enthusiasm of the people, Gao Fan said that he was a little confused. You''re from the super Seminary. What''s your position? What''s your bottom line? How can the super theological academy be so serious when it makes fun of the painting style? "Well, you''re welcome." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "you are all my good ministers in the future!" People are slightly surprised, inexplicably became other people''s ministers, always feel a bit strange. Although it''s not bad to be a minister of Gao fan, it still makes these young people in the new century feel a little uncomfortable. But we didn''t say anything, it was a default. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan takes all the people into the void. At this time, ducao walked back and forth with a worried face in the command center of the super Seminary. Since the huge blood hand fell, they lost contact with Lena completely. They had no idea what happened there. He also sent soldiers to explore, but so far has not replied. "Here it is Yuqin stood up from the chair excitedly, "the reconnaissance troops have sent pictures!" "Call it out!" Ducao roared eagerly, and the picture appeared on the big screen. There was a huge burnt palm print in the original 100000 mountains, the palm print sank to a depth of tens of meters, and the forest with a radius of tens of kilometers was destroyed, and there were burned trees everywhere, emitting white smoke. As for the traces of living people, they can''t be seen at all. "How could that be?" Ducao sat on the chair with a weak face, and his eyes became empty. After thousands of years of painstaking efforts to create a super theological college, is that all? "Wait..." Lianfeng, who was wearing a white navy uniform, had a look in his eyes, "look here! Zoom in Today, I got Lianfeng. It''s very hot. It''s a beautiful scenery in this serious command center.But now no one appreciates the scenery. Their eyes are fixed at the place where Lianfeng''s fingers point. At this time, Yuqin also found a piece of exposed land in the scorched black land with a radius of tens of kilometers. Quickly click to enlarge, three people found that this place was not only not burned black, but also did not sink with other places. "They are not dead!" Lianfeng said firmly, "before the giant hand fell down, they escaped here!" "What about them?" Ducao stood up excitedly, "why does everyone''s life detection device also have no signal!" "Because they are with me!" At this time, Gao fan''s voice sounded in the command room, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. When Gao fan walked out of the gate from one to the void, the people of the super theological academy followed him, just like a king came. At this moment, standing with Gao fan, they all feel high spirited. Ducao and others can''t help looking at the people in the super Seminary with dull eyes, because he was surprised to find that the group of people behind Gao fan was different, but he couldn''t tell what was different. Is this the effect of experience? But these people don''t have much experience! It''s just soy sauce! Especially the change of the monkey king surprised ducao! Dukao has known the monkey king for thousands of years, and he knows the monkey king very well, but now dukao is surprised to find that the eyes of the monkey king have changed. In the past, although the monkey king was powerful, he always looked sad. It seemed that nothing could arouse his interest. Even when ducao found the monkey king and told him about the alien invasion, the monkey king was indifferent. But now, the monkey king has changed, and his eyes are full of hope. "Welcome back..." Lianfeng is wearing a white tight military uniform, which vividly depicts her mature female''s unique plump figure. she is like a ripe peach, which makes people want to take a bite. "Wow..." Zhao Xin''s eyes were straight. "Why didn''t you find Lianfeng and the beautiful scenery before?" Chapter 1095 If a woman wants to please herself, she means to pity the wind. Lianfeng used to be very beautiful, but she hardly took care of her clothes and makeup. Fool can see, Lianfeng, this is a girl''s spring! But it''s easy to guess who is the object of Huaichun! After all, I''m afraid Gao fan is the only man who can attract women quickly? However, Lianfeng has her own reserve, and she will not show her admiration at will. that is too superficial, which is not in line with her mature and calm personality. Lianfeng directly ignores Zhao Xin and looks at Lena, "Lena, you and monkey king, who will report what happened after you just lost contact?" Lena looks at the monkey king. The monkey king has nothing to say. Lena can only look at Gao fan. The meaning is very obvious. I have to ask Gao fan about it. Ducao frowned slightly. The last thing he wanted was to get involved with Gao fan. Let''s forget about Lena. After all, we all know that Lena worships Gao fan. But what happened to the monkey king today? How could that look? Don''t you know that I don''t deal with Gao fan? Gao fan smiles and waves his hand lightly, the battle between fishing and killing blood appears on the screen in the super theological Academy. All the people in the command center were deeply shocked by the battle on the screen. After watching, the ordinary staff are already looking at Gao fan with God''s eyes. Lianfeng looks at Gao fan''s eyes, which are sparkling. Such a man is really hard to resist. Yuqin is even crazier to Gao fan''s crazy face. If there were not many people, they would all rush up. As for ducao, his chin is almost on the ground, his face is dull, and he doesn''t want to believe it! The monkey king patted ducao on the shoulder. "Old ducao, don''t you don''t want to believe it, your majesty. He is really a god!" Ducao looks at the monkey king with a confused face. Even you call him his majesty? Gao fan looked at ducao calmly and said nothing. After all, they all know that ducao and Gao fan are not dealing with each other, and this time, the task of hunting Monkey King is actually to test Gao fan''s strength. Now we know the true strength of Gao fan, which is strong enough to go against the sky. Of course, they don''t want to see ducao and Gao fan face each other. After all, ducao will die as soon as he comes. But they also know that ducao is not so easy to bow, so now, they are very worried. At this moment, even the air became quiet. "Ah..." Ducao heaved a deep breath and lowered his head to Gao fan, "I''m sorry..." Gao fan stepped forward and lifted ducao up. "You are for the country and the people. You are not wrong!" Everyone took a breath, proud as ducao, and even bowed his head! Ducao raised his head and looked at Gao fan in shock. he never thought that Gao fan had such consciousness. In the eyes of a feudal ruler, there is the word "people"? "We don''t want to go further into the past!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and a positive face, "gluttonous invasion, the devil comes! In the future, we will face an enemy ten thousand times more powerful than the present! So from now on, we have to work together! We are all serving the people, whether in China or in other countries! " "Hoo..." The crowd breathed out a long breath, the lines of serving the people came from Gao fan, the dictatorial ruler. How could they be uncomfortable. But I don''t know why, at this moment, they feel very and Xie. Even ducao was moved by Gao fan''s words of encouragement. at this moment, he sincerely hopes Gao fan can fulfill his promise and serve the people! "All right!" Gao fan waved his hand and said, "today we are all working hard. I invite you to have a big rub in the world!" "Wow Zhao Xin''s eyes brightened, "a cosmopolitan family, that''s the most expensive hotel in juxia city!" "Mm-hmm!" Ruimeng nodded wildly, "when I used to be a waiter in a restaurant, my ideal was to be a waiter in a cosmopolitan company!" "That feeling is good!" Liu Chuang looked excited. "I''m tired of the food in the canteen. It''s good to eat delicacies! By the way Brother monkey, can you still drink after you are injured? " "Go away!" The monkey king spat angrily, "drink it! When has my grandson counseled me? " "Go, go..." Cheng Yaowen nodded. He, a rural man, could finally see the world."Ha ha..." Ducao smiles bitterly and shakes his head. GAO fan bribes you all with a treat to dinner. can''t my education for such a long time be worth a meal? However, he didn''t say anything, and even called on other staff of the command center, including Yuqin and Lianfeng, to keep up with the crowd. Everyone is talking and laughing, some are discussing how to kill Gao fan, some are discussing which dish is famous, the atmosphere is very harmonious. But different from everyone''s idea, Su Xiaoli is thinking about other things now. For example, two women appeared in the sky before. One is called Meixin, who has a peerless face at the same time, temperament is enchanting and charming, skin is as thick as fat, waist is like catkins, and every twinkle and smile is full of temptation, even Su Xiaoli, who is also good at charm, is not as good as herself. The other is called liangbing, with a pure face and a little bit of playfulness in his pride. His beauty can also be described as the national beauty. What''s more, lengbing''s slender body is full of a pair of "ferocious" men of great scale. Su Xiaoli says that she can''t find a woman of the same size as lengbing among the women she has met. Thinking of this, Su Xiaoli can''t help but look down at her size, I remember that Gao fan once praised her Yingying, which was just right. But now, Su Xiaoli finds that his own is just right, and suddenly it doesn''t smell good. Su Xiaoli hasn''t thought of a way to deal with the women in GAOFAN''s harem in the new world. the earth''s harem army hasn''t been opened up for GAOFAN yet. as a result, there are two top-notch female rivals on the earth now, Su Xiaoli says that he is frustrated! However, Su Xiaoli is not so easily defeated, she has decided to put her previous plan on the agenda. No matter Lena, rose or Yuqin, through her special ability, she can almost confirm the women who are interested in Gao fan. And just now she found out that she had a curious pity for Gao fan. These women are the targets of Su Xiaoli. Your majesty, just lie down quietly. My Su Xiaoli is going to be angry! Cool ice or flatter heart, you look at it! I don''t believe so many beauties can''t keep your majesty! "Sneeze!" Demon one, in the Queen''s boudoir. A cool pajamas cold not Ding sneezed, "I go! Who speaks ill of the queen behind her back? " Chapter 1096 "What''s the matter?" Mei Xin, who was also wearing light pajamas, turned to Liang Bing and frowned slightly. "Nothing! It''s none of your business! " Leng Bing''s face is not happy to wave her hand and turn her back to Mei Xin. Obviously, the queen is still angry. From leaving Gao fan before to now, Liang Bing and Mei Xin didn''t say a word. Cold ice heart inside grievance! Before that, there was an immortal Lord who didn''t make it clear! Now you flatter me and bow down to Gao fan. You didn''t pay any attention to me, the queen! If it''s an expedient measure to bow to the throne, it''s nothing special. However, Mei Xin''s coquettish energy in front of Gao fan just now is so strong, if there were not so many people watching, Mei Xin would be able to drive with Gao fan on the spot. The most important thing is that you flatter yourself and bow to Gao fan. Why did you make me bow to him at that time? Yes, he killed blood. He''s awesome, but you don''t have to kneel and lick like that! Liang Bing felt that she had been green twice in a row today, and she was also being pulled together as a licking dog. She was so angry that she didn''t want it. "Cool ice, don''t be angry..." Meixin of course knows how liangbing feels at the moment. seeing that liangbing still ignores herself, she says to herself, "I know you don''t want to talk to me now, so I''d better tell you my story..." Later, Mei Xin told Liang Bing all her experiences in the past 10000 years, it contains Mei Xin''s past which is hard to talk about. "What? What''s the trick "What? The devil "What? Male harem Liang Bing listens to Mei Xin''s magnificent life, and her chin has fallen to the ground. Meixin was born into a civilian family in the world. Without any spiritual resources to support her, she has experienced numerous frustrations from childhood to adulthood, when she was in the most depression, she still made a living by her body. But later, this strange woman grew up from an ordinary woman to the leader of the hall. it was more difficult for a woman to ascend to heaven. But Mei Xin did, and in the endless years later, she became the first confidant of the Lord of eternal life. And all this comes from Mei Xin''s never giving up and unique insight. "I have experienced endless years and countless men, all kinds of men, but when I saw Gao fan today, I found that he was different from other men!" When Mei Xin talked about Gao fan, her face became moved, "he has a kind of divine brilliance that I want to get close to, makes me deeply addicted and unable to extricate myself!" Liang Bing Liu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. When she met Gao fan, she also had a strange feeling. she felt that Gao fan was very attractive and wanted to be close to him. At that time, lengbing attributed the kindness to Gao fan''s creative power. "Is it because of the power of creation?" Cool ice a face doubts of ask a way. "No!" Mei Xin shook her head firmly, "I can be sure that this is not the cause of the power of creation, because I had this feeling when I first met Gao fan a long time ago. At that time, the Lord of the eternal world wanted to kill him. I felt his special temperament, so I said a few words for him to let him live "But..." Leng Bing frowned and said, "before I saw Gao fan in the scroll, I didn''t find that Gao fan had the temperament that attracted me. until I met him later, I found that he had the temperament that attracted me. at that time, I attributed this attraction to the creative power!" "Do you also feel the attraction of Gao fan?" Mei Xin looks at Liang Bing in surprise, she thinks that only she can feel it, and Gao fan is the one. "Well!" Cool ice complexion dignified, slightly nodded, "so I think you think too much, in fact, is the creation of divine power in trouble!" "No!" Mei Xin shakes her head firmly, "the source of the creator is absolutely not the root cause, at most, it just magnifies that attribute!" "Ah..." Cool ice Nunu mouth, then a face of jealousy said, "since you like him so much, then why don''t you follow him? What are you doing back here? " "Because I like you!" Meixin comes to liangbing with a smile on her face, reaches out her tender hands and holds up liangbing''s little hands. Cool ice heart lead God will, Mei heart this posture, is a fever, want to drive. "Hum!" Leng Bing''s face was slightly angry. She angrily threw away her flattering hand. "Don''t touch me. If you want to drive, go to find Gao fan!""No..." Mei Xin''s soft body rubs back and forth on Liang Bing''s body. "People will follow you..." Leng Bing takes a deep breath. For her, Mei Xin''s move is fatal. She said The queen has no resistance! As a result, the picture is developing in the direction that children are not suitable for, and the atmosphere in the room is becoming more and more beautiful. And lengbing gradually became obedient from the beginning of resistance Finally, they even become active But before long, they finished, lying in bed and enjoying the aftertaste. Liang Bing also regained her gentle eyes, with a gentle face embracing Mei Xin in her arms, "Mei Xin, do you think I look good with heavy makeup or light makeup?" Mei Xin smile, she thought of Gao Fan said today when cool ice makeup more beautiful words. "Of course it''s light make-up. Your devil Queen''s make-up can only be used to scare three-year-old children..." "Ha ha Is that right? " Cool ice light smile, no longer speak. Meixin knows that even if liangbing doesn''t admit it, Gao fan''s figure has taken root and sprouted in the bottom of Meixin''s heart. as long as time goes by, she will feel for Gao fan! Women''s love for men, mostly from curiosity! So she didn''t say much. If you want to change a woman''s mind, especially queen moganna, you have to take your time. ¡­¡­ GAOFAN villa ushered in a group of Woman! Yes, that''s right! After a big rub in the cosmopolitan family, the people of the super seminary were naturally taken back by ducao. But there are always exceptions, aren''t there? For example, rose, Lena and Su Xiaoli in the living room of Gao fan''s family. Gao fan didn''t drink much today, and he was very drunk by several masters headed by ducao. Although he can minimize the impact of alcohol on himself, or even make it directly ineffective, he did not. After all, we have to fight for wine. It''s too bad to do that. So Gao fan chose to be tough with all the big men in the super Seminary, and then, without opening the plug-in, Gao fan still swept everyone and drank all the people he wanted. And Gao fan, also lying in his big bed, unconscious. Chapter 1097 "We Do you really want that? " Rose stood in front of Gao fan''s bed, with only a bath towel on her body, her long black hair was spread over her fragrant shoulder, and her pure face was flushed. Obviously, she was drinking too, but she was trying to be brave. "Well! Xiao Li is right! Whether it''s your Majesty''s harem three thousand in the new world, or today''s charming heart and cool ice, they are all our competitors! And it''s very strong! " Lena, who also only passed this towel, looked around with her hands akimbo and a domineering look on her face. "That hairy God, you didn''t peep at me, did you?" Su Xiaoli and rose suddenly widened their eyes and looked around in panic, "what? Is there anyone else peeping at us? " However, after waiting for a long time, there was no response. "You don''t have to be so alarmed! As for Mao, he is the guard given to me by Pan Zhen, the general of the sun star. He is responsible for transmitting information to me! " Lena smiles and looks at Gao fan lying on the bed, "since Mao Shen is not here, I''m not welcome!" As soon as the words fell, Lena untied the bath towel and got into Gao fan''s quilt. That action, without hesitation, looked like an old driver. Su Xiaoli followed, smooth movement, after all, she is really an old driver. As for rose, she was entangled "Come on Rena urged, "such opportunities are not many. If you miss this village, there will be no shop!" Rose hesitated, "I''m afraid master will be angry..." "Ah! How can he be alive when raw rice is cooked? " Lena looked disdainful, "he can only be responsible! Although everyone is drunk and disorderly, but with Gao fan''s character and strength, he won''t put on his pants and don''t recognize people! " "Yes, Sister Rose, come quickly!" Su Xiaoli is also a sad face, this is her initiative. Today, she also tested Yuqin and Lianfeng, but unexpectedly, Yuqin and Lianfeng shyly refused. If rose is on the run now, when will the supernatural harem be set up! Su Xiaoli looked eager, "if you don''t come again, your majesty will wake up, and then our plan will be exposed!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rose is still hesitating, but think about what Su Xiaoli said. You can''t delay the team because of personal reasons. is it just a sleep? Anyway, Gao fan was already unconscious, and nothing could happen, so finally, rose joined Su Xiaoli and Lena. Then the three people just stare at each other, you look at me, I look at you, waiting for the passage of time in an awkward and shy atmosphere. Rose sleep in Su small beaver''s side, closed eyes, body tight, nervous don''t want. I don''t know how long after that, Su Xiaoli''s slight purr sounded in his ear. Rose slowly opened her eyes and found that Su Xiaoli was asleep. She gently leaned out her head and looked toward Gao fan, only to find that Gao fan and Lena had disappeared. Under the trend of curiosity, rose crept up and went out, then she heard Gao fan''s heavy breathing and Lena''s joyful voice from downstairs. So rose leaned out of the guardrail and looked down into the living room, then she went back to bed in panic, closed her eyes and continued to sleep. For peeping at Gao fan and Lena, rose felt very guilty and lost. Sure enough, master still refused to have such a thing with me? One out of three actually chose sister Lena! Thinking about this, rose closed her eyes and fell asleep unconsciously. In her dream, rose saw Gao fan And then, naturally, something indescribable happened. The next day, rose opened her hazy eyes, and Gao fan''s handsome face appeared in her eyes. Rose slightly reaches out her hand, holds Gao fan''s face in her hand, carefully looks at her lover''s face, and she thinks she is dreaming. "Wake up? Did you sleep well last night? " Gao fan also woke up at this time, with a sweet smile on his face. Rose was still looking at Gao fan, mumbling, "I didn''t expect that the dream was so real Master, do you know how much I like it? " "I thought it was a dream?" Su Xiaoli''s voice sounded in Rose''s ear, "Sister Rose, you don''t think everything happened last night was a dream, do you?""Yes Lena also leaned out half of her body from behind Gao fan, "rose, didn''t you feel dizzy last night?" Rose Face muddled force: last night''s thing is true? Then, a scream of shyness and surprise came from Gao fan''s villa. It''s a beautiful day. I''m never ashamed to start my morning life. ¡­¡­ The heavens and the blood. "What In the temple, the lamp which represents the life breath of the Lord of the blood Kingdom goes out instantly. "The Lord of blood killing world is dead! The Lord of the blood killing world is dead Just for a moment, countless gods came to the temple one after another, one by one, staring at the extinguished wick, with different looks in their eyes. Some people regretted that the supporters, relatives and friends of the blood killing Lord showed their sad faces one after another. Some people are calm. They can''t stand the people who kill blood. Now they don''t seem to hate him so much when they see that the people who kill blood are really dead. Some people smile and kill blood, you old tortoise. You usually know how to bully us. Are you dead now? ha-ha! Some people are so excited that the position of world leader is finally vacant. I want the next world leader! "Come on! Immediately block the news, and the death of the Lord of the blood killing world must not be spread to the outside world, so as to avoid the Lord of the eternal world bringing people to fight An ugly and bloody man has a dignified face, "and he has to guard against the false world and the Dragon world. They are not good kids either!" "Yes! The Lord of the underworld is right Someone echoed, "at the moment, we need to block the news first, and then choose a new blood killing Lord!" "Yes, yes!" Another person stood up and said, "I think cangming Jiezhu is a good candidate. I support cangming Jiezhu!" "No! I think the leader of dark polder is good. I recommend him! " "I recommend..." "Ridiculous!" An old man with white hair in red clothes leans heavily on his crutches, and his face is angry. "the cause of the death of the world leader is not clear. You are going to set up a new man now. don''t look too ugly!" "Well! Old man jueying, when did you, a Wuzai who defected from the false world, get your talk Some people point out that the old man is just a spray, "do you want to sow dissension between us in order to be a Wuzai again when you prevent us from electing a new leader like this?" "You The old man was red with anger, but he had nothing to say. After all, he really betrayed the false world before he came here. at this moment, he has nothing to say. Chapter 1098 However, the management of the blood killing world was not perfect. the death of the leader of the blood killing world soon spread to the strength of the other three parties. ¡­¡­ It''s a false boundary. In the temple, a grey robed old man sitting on the throne meditating suddenly opened his eyes, "what? Blood killed? Is the authenticity of the information reliable? " "It''s true The man standing under the hall under the old man said, "the wick of killing the blood Lord has gone out, many people have seen it! Excuse me, Lord, what are we going to do next? Shall we take the opportunity to attack the blood killing world? " "No!" The old man shook his head gravely, "now send a message to the leader of the false world immediately, and tell him about the killing of the leader of the blood world. I suspect it has something to do with the Gao fan they went to catch! Remind the Lord of the world not to touch Gao fan''s way! As for attacking the blood killing world, we should first observe the truth of the news and the situation of the other two worlds. Let''s take a long-term view! " "Yes The man below nodded heavily, "I''ll do it now!" ¡­¡­ The same thing is happening in the Dragon Kingdom and the eternal kingdom. The decision of tianlongjie was similar to that of wuxujie, and they all sent a letter to their family leader as a reminder. The Lord of eternal life is not so kind. He didn''t pass the news to Meixin because he was hurt After knowing that more than half of Yuan Yi was dead, the immortal kingdom came to the forbidden area of the immortal Kingdom, the treasure house of the Immortal King of Yuan Yi. He forced open the treasure house and took everything in it for himself. But I never thought that there was a part of Yuan Yixian''s divine consciousness in it. Later, that part of the divine consciousness explained Yuan Yi''s plan. the immortal Lord knew that Yuan Yi had chosen someone else as his successor instead of him. As a result, he became angry and had a fight, finally, he fought to death Yuan Yi''s part of his divine consciousness, and he was seriously injured. Now, he is closing the door to heal his wounds, and by the way, he uses the relics in the Immortal King''s treasure house to attack the Immortal King''s realm. So for Mei Xin, he didn''t want to manage it at all. ¡­¡­ Supernatural universe, angel nebula. Holy Caesar sat on the throne with a calm face. In the hall stood six female angels. "Yan! You are back from the earth... " Katha, with her legs up, was not sitting in a serious posture. She asked calmly, "how''s it going?" "To holy Kesha! No trace of moganna has been found! " Angel Yan nodded slightly, "at present, I leave clouds and smoke to observe there, but if lengbing has four generations of divine bodies, we can''t track her!" "Four generations of deities?" Kaisha joked, "she has been busy escaping all these years. How can she study the four generations of body, let alone use it..." "That''s right!" The high-level guard angel ran after her with a look of contempt, "in the last war, we almost killed all her main forces, and she was also seriously injured! It will take thousands of years for her three generations to repair that kind of injury! " "It''s impossible. I got some news from Carl, the God of death in the Styx galaxy. It seems that he is helping mogana..." Kesha frowned slightly. "Carl, the Lord of the Styx system, boasts of death and praises death, which goes against our angel justice!" Angel Yan looks serious and looks at Kesha, "holy Kesha, I think it''s time for us to correct the Styx system." "Well!" Kesha nodded and asked, "what''s the standard of the gluttonous army he''s running?" Angel Yan responded, "aerospace technology, with antimatter weapons, can''t drive dark energy, but has some god killing weapons obtained from angel city." "Ha ha It looks good! " Katha grinned a little. "Come on, I''ll meet Carl, you pervert!" "Just us?" Angel Yan slightly frowned, "after all, the other side is a king of nebula civilization, do you want to mobilize some angel guards?" "What''s the matter? What''s going on? When did you become so insecure? " Chasing a smile joked Angel Yan, "who else do we need to be afraid of?" "This..." Angel Yan frowns slightly, after meeting Gao fan on earth this time, she has some doubts about the strength of angel civilization. No matter how you look at it, GAOFAN''s new continent is much more powerful than the angel nebula, and I''m afraid there is no power in the known universe that can rival GAOFAN''s new continent. She thought of Gao fan''s saying that Kaisha would be dead if she came to the earth. she could not help hesitating whether to tell Kaisha about it or not.But would it be rude to say that? If not, what if queen Kaisha really died on earth? But think about it, now queen Kaisha is not going to earth, she still did not mention it. "More than ten high-level Angel guards act together. It is known that there is no power in the universe that can resist US!" Angel Yan nodded. "Well!" Kaisha nodded with satisfaction, angel Yan this time to earth back really a little change, but still qualified, "then let''s go!" ¡­¡­ The Styx galaxy is in the death Temple of Carl, the God of death. "My God Carl, your dress today..." The king of gluttonous sushi looks at Carl, the God of death, on the throne with a confused face. Carl, the God of death at this time, is quite different from what he saw yesterday. Although the original death Carl has been hiding under his cloak, it can be seen that he has a handsome face. But today, Carl, the God of death, has changed his body and put on a strange robe, the robe is all red with gold lines crisscrossing on it, as you can remember, the cassock on the earth is like this. Carle''s hair as like as two peas on the earth can be seen as nine red dots. If it wasn''t for Carl''s familiar breath of death, he would be treated as an earth monk. But now, the addicts dare not move. Can only guess silently in the heart, what situation? Does Carl, the God of death, like the boring Cosplay game of the earth people? "What''s wrong with my dress? Do you have a problem? " Carl''s eyes darkened as he looked at Chou. "I dare not!" His huge body knelt on the ground with an ordinary sound. "Well!" Carl nodded with satisfaction, "come on, what do you want me to do?" Addicted to a face muddled force of the head, I rely on, is not you call me to come? "Then what..." Although Carl asked him to come, he didn''t dare to say, "my God Carl, today is the day when I personally lead the army to the earth to open up territory for you. I''m here to ask you to give me the engine of the void to lay a good foundation for this trip to the earth!" "What is it?" Carl''s question mark face. Chapter 1099 He looks at Carl again and finds that Carl is really puzzled and doesn''t seem to be joking. He thought he didn''t make it clear just now, so he said again: "please give me the engine of void by my God Carl!" "The engine of the void?" Carl frowned and closed his eyes, then opened them again, "Oh The engine of the void, you said it As soon as the voice fell, Carl waved his hand, and the engine of void was loaded into his body. The addict suddenly widened his eyes, which was a powerful feeling! "Thank you, Carl!" "Well!" Carl looked around and nodded, "get up Oh, by the way, you just said "go to the earth, where is the earth?" The earth is the place where you want to fight? What do you forget? He doubts Carl''s identity once again, but it should be true if he thinks that the other party has given him the engine of the void. "The earth is a small planet located in the chiwu star system, which is the target of our invasion this time." Chou said he was very helpless. He didn''t understand what my God Carl was smoking today. "Chiwu star?" Carl closed his eyes again and pondered for two seconds. Then he suddenly realized, "Oh That''s it! Go on, go on "Yes..." He nodded and looked at Carl with a puzzled look on his face. Today''s Carl is very different from before in terms of his costume and behavior. He is too confused. "Why? What else do you have to do Carl was a little impatient to see the man who had not left. "Er..." He hesitated, "I have another request..." "Say it! How did you stammer? Like a girl "Er..." Junhu has almost determined that Carl is a fake, so he plans to give the fake Karl a difficult problem, so that the other party can take the initiative to expose it, "please give me four generations of God body!" "Four generations of deities?" Carl grumbled impatiently, "it''s a bit of trouble, but it''s not impossible!" Chou looks at the fake Karl with a dignified face. He is ready to take his hand when the other party doesn''t pay attention. After he takes the other party down, he asks where the real Karl is going. But at this time, he felt his body tremble. Then, four generations of body appeared! He was so confused that he completely forgot to attack the fake Carl in front of him. Yes, if the real death Carl, will never give four generations of body to himself! Even if he''s a fake Carl, it''s the reincarnated parent who gave me four generations of divine bodies! "Thank you, Carl! I will open up territory and create death for my God Carl He was so excited that he almost cried. "All right, all right!" Carl waved his hand with an indifferent face, very impatient, "what else do you want, say it all at once!" "No more!" Where do you dare to ask for others? Now the fake Carl is very impatient. "No, then go quickly!" "Yes..." After he left, Carl, the God of death, stood up. A purple gold bowl appeared in his left hand and a Buddhist bead appeared in his right hand. "Why are the people in this strange world so cheeky? This also wants, that also wants! Carl, the God of death, is also a big man. How can he be so used to his subordinates and ask you what you want? " This man, indeed, is not Carl, the God of death. He is the leader of the Dragon kingdom. The three realms separated when they came to the supernatural universe, so there was a gap in the time of their coming. The Lord of the Dragon kingdom is the last one to come. When he comes here, he directly takes away the God of death Carl and becomes the master of the Styx galaxy. Just now, he was digesting the knowledge left by Carl, the God of death. That''s why such a scene appeared. "I don''t know where Gao fan is, and where are the false and blood killing?" The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom quickly thinks about useful information in Carl''s memory, but soon "Next door! What the hell The leader of Tianlong Kingdom directly started to spray, "the master of a big power, actually studies what death and ultimate fear every day, can''t you do something serious? What a pervert At this time, an idea from afar came out of the mind of the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom, the expression on the Lord''s face became shocked, "what? Blood killed? " Hold the grass! I just came here, killing blood and dying? What''s going on?The Lord of the heaven dragon world thinks that it''s cool behind him. In a moment, the whole person is not good. The leader of the hall, with the same strength as himself, the old tortoise who has lived for tens of thousands of years, said that he would die if he died? If it wasn''t for the news from God, there would be no way to fake it. The Lord of the sky would take it as false news. "Lord of the heaven dragon world, reply as soon as you receive the news!" At this time, the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom received a message from God again. The news comes from the false world Master. "Take..." Just want to reply to the false world Lord, the Dragon World Lord hesitated for a while, his back again rises a cool idea. In case What about killing blood in vain? Yes! Killing blood for no reason to die, is it false? After all, their action is said to be cooperation, but in fact, the fight in the dark is indispensable. The Lord of the heaven Dragon World swallowed a mouthful of saliva and gave up his response to the Lord of the false world. Moreover, he thought of a more terrible thing, if the master of the false world really killed the master of the blood killing world, then the master of the false world must have a big killing weapon in his hand. Maybe there is a magic weapon to locate your position! If you think about it like this, the Dragon Kingdom Master even thinks that at the beginning, the death of the God master was directed and performed by the illusory world himself, in order that the later Immortal King would send a message, let them enter this strange world, and then kill them one by one. When I think about it, the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom thinks that everything makes sense! The Lord of heaven dragon world can''t help but be glad that he is so smart that he almost caught the way of the tortoise son! "No way!" The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom suddenly widened his eyes, "I can''t stay here. If I''m found by Xu Xu, I''ll be miserable!" "Yes! yes! Yes "I''m going to the remote Chivu planet!" While talking to himself, the Lord of the heaven dragon Kingdom has changed into Carl, the God of death. after all, his cassock suit is too eye-catching to use! Then Carl, the God of death, set foot on the ship bound for the earth. At the same time, a dark space in the distant universe. The smiling face of a male angel with white wings behind him, crutches in his hands, and a crown on his head suddenly darkened. "What''s going on? Why did Tianlong get my news and cut off all of a sudden? " The male Angel felt his head anxiously, his hair and crown fell to the ground one after another. "King huayie You... " The rest of the male angels next to him look at Hua Ye, who is suddenly bald. Chapter 1100 "Er..." Hua Ye, who has been robbed by the Lord of the void world, stares around at the male angels. "I..." It''s really hard for people to accept the change of image from a hairy obscene man to a bald obscene man. But "Dare you say I''m not handsome like this?" False only Leng for two seconds, took out his temperament as a king, said gallantly. "Shuai..." All the male angels look at me, look at me, I look at you, and then they said with one voice. "Well!" The master of the void world took a long breath in his heart, and almost went through the gang! But fortunately, I have excellent psychological quality, which is round in the past! There is a narcissism in my heart. But Why should I be afraid of ganging? What if I let them know that I have taken away their king huayie? These dregs, together, are not enough for me to plug my teeth, OK? The master of the void world looks constipated It seems that they are still too nervous! All of a sudden, the main eye of the false world brightened. Because he found that he could get out of this black space. Yes, it''s Hua Ye when the Lord of the void world comes, Hua Ye is imprisoned in the dark space of the universe by Kaisha. Therefore, after acquiring all the knowledge of Hua Ye, the master of the void world will make a comprehensive understanding of all the knowledge. I have to admire the master''s maturity. He found a way to break through this dark space through the knowledge of Hua Ye, an ignorant scum. I saw the master of the false world slowly get up, a pair of tawny eyes staring at the distance. He next to a few days slag also a face curious looking at Hua Ye, "Wang, what''s the matter with you?" They are curious, what happened to huayie today? Why so many plays? "Ha ha ha! It''s true that Huang Tian can live up to those who want to do it Hua Ye looks excited and looks at the light gradually appearing in the distance, "listen, everyone, let''s go back with our king and let us come to the universe!" A group of male angels follow Hua Ye''s eyes and see the light in the distance, and the eyes that had lost their looks become energetic, "Hua Ye is powerful, Hua Ye is domineering!" They know that this is the rebirth of King Hua Ye in exchange for his baldness! "Be loyal to King huayie to the death!" "Down with the angel!" "Take back the heavenly palace!" The next second, a male Angel flies out of the darkness of the universe. At this time, the leader of the false world also received the news from the different world: the blood killing world is dead. "What?" The leader of the false world was shocked, before, he had been contacting the leader of the blood killing world and the leader of the Dragon world, hoping that they would come to rescue him after receiving his news. When he came to the supernatural universe, he fell into endless darkness. Originally, he thought his luck was the worst. he even thought that killing blood and Tianlong had found Gao fan and dealt with Gao fan''s affairs. But I never thought that the killing blood was dead! Wait The master of the false world suddenly remembered the message that the master of the heaven dragon world had restored himself. The master of the heaven dragon world only replied one word, and then lost the message. Is Is the leader of the Dragon Kingdom dead? The master of the void world thought of a terrible result, and his eyes became frightened. No? Blood and dragon are cold? How dangerous is the world? "Wang..." At this time, the male Angel next to the Lord of the void world probes his head and asks, "where are we going next?" The Lord of the void world came back and said, "we Go to Carl first Through Hua Ye''s memory, he basically understands the structure of the world. The world is so big that it is beyond the cognition of the false world Master. And through his memory, he also knew that he was trapped in the dark space by a female Angel named Kaisha. Kaisha, a woman, is the strongest living body in the known universe, with great power. Although Kaisha in Hua Ye''s memory is in fact very ordinary in the eyes of the illusory world leader, and is definitely not his opponent, the death of killing blood rings an alarm for him. In this universe, there is a power that can kill the world Lord. He didn''t know what the power was, or whether it was the killing blood of Kaisha. But be careful. At least Kaisha is the strongest existence in the world. He doesn''t want to try Kaisha''s ability to kill himself! So he chose to meet Carl. After all, all these years, Carl has been teaching huayie how to break through the dark space,Carl is a slightly more reliable ally. ¡­¡­ The earth, some high seas, on an aerospace carrier. The super seminary is coming. "I''ll go, the aircraft carrier hanging in the sky, bull!" Zhao Xin looks very excited. It''s not exciting. It''s an aerospace carrier! This kind of thing is a real man''s romance! "How handsome Ge xiaolun is also a face of excitement, "did not expect that I have such a day, can board such an aircraft carrier, cow force!" Although the rest of them didn''t speak, they were all very excited. looking left and right, they looked like hillbilly going to town. Even Su Xiaoli is a curious baby. Gao fan followed ducao into the conference room with a cool face. He said that he was not interested in the aerospace carrier at all. After all, it''s just a space carrier What do you want to know? Starship to find out? There are many things bigger than this in my new world! Rosa and Lena shook their heads and said nothing about the public reaction. after all, the space carrier is really rare. Anyone who sees it for the first time can''t help but wonder. So they just pull Su Xiaoli to keep up with Gao fan. ¡­¡­ "Now that we are all here, let''s start!" Ducao said solemnly. In the battle command center, there are many huge screens, which show pictures from all over the world. Dozens of staff are sitting in front of the computer busy, not because of curiosity and look at the super seminary people. All the people in the super Seminary, including Gao fan, looked up at these screens. Yuqin''s laughter was like a silver bell. "At present, Taotie and demons have very frequent activities abroad, but their activities are different. We can''t see whether they are partners or not! Every human city attacked by Taotie basically aims at destroying the city and slaughtering human beings and other creatures. therefore, there are basically no living creatures in the cities they attacked. " "While demons are different, they will turn dead human beings into demons while attacking cities, and they are also absorbing ordinary human troops as their vassals, which is more like establishing political power!" Gao fan nodded to show that he knew. Moganna, of course, has to absorb the guy she likes to join her demon army. Chapter 1101 Then, ducao introduced the current world situation. "This is the situation now." Ducao''s face was calm. "Some time ago, Huaxia was attacked by the gluttonous fleet, but there were eight warlords of his majesty Gao fan guarding the country, so there was not much loss at present. Although there have been occasional small-scale Taotie and other countries'' armed invasions on the border in recent days, they have been suppressed by the eight God of war With the introduction of ducao, the picture shows Gao fan''s eight war gods'' heroic demeanor when they crush the enemy, after all, except Qi Yu, other people are the masters of big moves and don''t want money, and they will be destroyed one by one. People at the super seminary are envious. When can we be so strong! "That''s about it!" Ducao looked at the crowd as he spoke, "let''s come today. We have new tasks for you!" "What mission?" Everyone was surprised. Didn''t they all get dealt with by the eight God of war? What else can we do? "After receiving the above notice, several friendly countries in South Asia have submitted asylum requests to us, based on the principle of protecting the weak and the great, China has decided to send a super theological college to protect our friends!" Dukao continued, "after you go, your main task is to train troops, and to kill the enemy is still a matter of fate. Be careful not to die!" "Ah?" Zhao Xin was not happy at that time, "we should not only take care of domestic aliens, but also foreign aliens?" "Zhao Xin, I hope you have a correct understanding of your identity!" Ducao looked serious. "You are a soldier. It''s a soldier''s duty to obey orders!" "Yes, sir Xin, why are you so ink today?" Liu Chuang patted Zhao Xin on the shoulder with an unhappy face, "as long as they are aliens, aren''t they all our targets?" "OK..." Zhao Xin is also embarrassed. "You don''t have to think too much. The main task this time is to train soldiers!" Ducao nodded and looked at Gao fan, "I''d like to trouble your majesty Gao fan to help us train our troops at that time. Do you have any opinions about your majesty Gao fan?" "No!" Gao fan nodded, now these guys at the super seminary worship him very much, which is basically their own soldiers. Gao fan is certainly willing to train his own soldiers. "Just tell me which country we are going to go to. I just need a piece of land to build our country. after fighting the aliens, I will change the name of this country!" Hearing the words, they all showed their reverence to Gao fan. This is the real strong man! "Cough..." Ducao is ashamed, Gao fan''s idea is always so arrogant. But he doesn''t care whether Gao fan wants to build a country or not, he doesn''t care! As long as we can train our troops in the super theological academy, the mission of ducao will be completed. as for what the country will look like after the war, ducao does not care at all. Because now the world has rotted into mud, it would be a good thing if Gao fan could establish a state to protect more people. "All right! That''s settled. The plane is ready to transport you to Indochina Peninsula. I''ll give you ten minutes to prepare! " Ducao nodded and looked at Lianfeng, "then the task of leading the team is up to you, Lianfeng!" "Yes Lianfeng takes over the task with a smile. A few hours later, the Indochina Peninsula is located in the south of China, which is composed of five Peninsula countries and a group of island countries. The climate of this place is different from that of China. Because it is located in the tropics, the four seasons are not distinct, and it is hot and humid all the year round, with luxuriant vegetation and rich products. In fact, these places also belonged to the territory of China in ancient times. Jiaozhi in the pre Qin period and Jiaozhou in the Eastern Han Dynasty were located in the Indochina Peninsula. The place where people get off the plane is a military base, which is set up on a hillside with a wide field of vision, with a back of 100000 mountains, in front of an open plain. Gao fan and his party got off the plane and looked at the land in front of them with satisfaction, "it''s really a good land, and it''s also good to use it to build a country!" Zhao Xin followed Gao fan with a look of adoration, "or your majesty forced Ge Gao. He just got off the plane and looked at his own land!" Then, an officer''s smiling face met the crowd, and told them the general situation. The front of the crowd, far under the sky, is a huge city. Over the city, there is a huge Taotie Mothership and four Taotie frigates. A total of five warships, from time to time toward the city below the bomb, so that the whole city in flames of war.Everyone has the plug-in bonus of black armour. They can basically see the situation in Chu city. Everyone is on the run, ordinary people and soldiers. "Tut tut..." Liu Chuang looked disgusted, "foreign soldiers just can''t do it! What has become of each counsellor? " Sun Wukong looks dignified, "although they are really rubbish, but the opponent is Taotie, it''s understandable!" "One Taotie Mothership plus four frigates, it can be estimated that this fleet has about 5000 Taotie soldiers!" Lianfeng frowned slightly and looked at Gao fan curiously. "Your Majesty, how do you think we should fight?" There is Gao fan''s shadow in her eyes. Gao fan is slightly stunned. Lianfeng''s straight eyes make him feel very strange. Is this woman in love with me? However, without systematic recognition, Gao fan will not act rashly. He could only shrug innocently, "I''m not in charge! Let Rena come Lena nodded and looked like monkey king. Monkey King also shrugged, "I said, I''m not the captain, you command!" "All right!" Lena nodded solemnly, "according to our current understanding of Taotie, the carrier is their hub center, as long as the damaged carrier, Taotie will lose all supplies, and then it can be cleaned up slowly!" "So we''re going to do that Mothership now?" Zhao Xin looked up at the Taotie warship in the distance, speechless for a moment. People looked at the gluttonous soldiers on the individual aircraft beside the Mothership from a distance, just like little ants, you can imagine how big the Mothership is! "Yes! It''s a big target. According to our intelligence, it also has an energy shield. Ordinary thermal weapons can''t get in at all! " Lena has no expression, "so our task is to find a way to get as close as possible to the target, and then find a way to break the target''s shield!" "Gulu..." Zhao Xin a face difficult swallow saliva, "protective cover?"? Can you stop being so metaphysical? " "It''s not metaphysics, it''s science!" Liu Chuang gave a faint smile. Chapter 1102 "All right! Don''t be so skinny Lena snapped, "now get on the helicopter and let the helicopter take us there!" "Officer Lianfeng, please wait here for us to come back!" "Well!" Lianfeng''s face was solemn, and he made a military salute, watching the people leave. Not long after that, the super theological academy people appeared in the war zone by helicopter. Taotie is not a fool. After knowing that the people on the helicopter are from the super theological college, he directly sent soldiers to besiege the helicopter of the super theological college. Soon, the helicopters were attacked and fell. Gao fan is hanging in the air, with ALI, rose, Lena quietly watching all this. "Your Majesty..." Lena frowned a little, these guys at the super seminary are her teammates, so she is still worried about these people. "Don''t worry, Lena!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "since the moment they stepped on the battlefield, they are not children, and they are super soldiers with Shenhe gene, they can''t die!" "Well..." Lena nodded. "What are we going to do next?" "Just go ahead according to the original plan. You three team up to the position of the carrier! Lena, don''t do it easily. I also want to see the progress of rose and Su Xiaoli Gao fan looks calm, "I will pay attention to your safety in the sky!" "Yes Su Xiaoli nodded seriously. After following Gao fan for so long, she had never applied her ability to actual combat. she also felt that she was a bit behind us, but now is a good time to perform, and she did not flinch at all. In this way, the three women formed a team and landed towards the ground. At this time, a glutton in mecha flew to the third girl''s position. Gao fan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and his powerful mental force directly pressed the gluttonous into a piece of paper. At this time, the super theological academy has been separated. Ge xiaolun was scared to urinate on the spot, and even found a mobile phone to write his last words. Crying that is a snivel, a tear, not to mention how sad. Ruimeng''s situation is similar to that of Ge xiaolun. After all, it''s the first time for ruimeng to go to the battlefield. However, ruimeng''s luck is better than Ge xiaolun''s. she meets Qilin. Qilin was originally a police officer, and had been killed by Taotie once, so her psychological quality was much better. Zhao Xin, Liu Chuang, Cheng Yaowen and others are much better than Ge xiaolun and ruimeng. They are all trying to kill Taotie soldiers with their own strength, according to the original plan, they are marching towards Taotie''s mothership. In the sky, Gao fan quietly looked at all this, but shook his head. The growth speed of galactic power is really too slow. Next, Liu Chuang meets Ge xiaolun, Zhao Xin and Cheng Yaowen. Then, all of you will meet in the direction of the mothership. Then, under the leadership of Lena, all the people went step by step, the monkey king killed all sides, and almost 99% of the Taotie soldiers died under the hands of the monkey king. Later, due to the joint efforts of all the people to attract the attention of Taotie soldiers, rose opened the space wormhole, directly crossed the protective cover of Taotie Mothership, and introduced a large number of shells into Taotie Mothership, which was shot down. "We are saved!" Below the city, came the cheers of the crowd, they are too late to evacuate the ordinary people. Originally, they thought they would die this time, so they simply stayed in the city to die. But what I never thought was that Taotie''s Mothership was actually knocked down. "Hey, hey!" Zhao Xin, carrying Cheng Yaowen on his shoulder, looked up at the slowly falling Taotie Mothership in the sky, "Niubi! I didn''t expect that we could really beat down such a big guy! " "Yes Liu Chuang is also a complicated face, "in the past, aliens and superheroes, for me, Lao Liu, are the things that live in the movies! But who would have thought that Lao Liu would become a superhero one day "Ha ha ha! That''s it Ge xiaolun agreed with Liu Chuang''s words. after all, the accomplishment of such a feat can be described as shocking. His face also has the excitement which is difficult to hide, completely forgot the matter of crying mother before. Hanging in the air, Gao fan nodded slightly. If Xiongbing company could do this, it would be very good. "Bang!" At this moment, the main gun of the slow Taotie warship suddenly fired. The target is the hillside where Gao fan came before them. "Shit! Love is not dead! " Liu Chuang looked up at the Taotie Mothership with a confused look on his face and looked at the axe in his hand,"I heard that I used to blow up a planet with an axe. I don''t know if it''s ok now!" "Try it!" Zhao Xin joked. The crowd also looked at Liu Chuang in a funny way. They didn''t take Taotie''s attack seriously. after all, it was just a small military base. "Wait!" Lena suddenly widened her eyes. "Lianfeng is still there!" "What?" People also opened their eyes to see the past, they have basically forgotten, Lianfeng is still there. But at this moment, the cannonball of gluttonous has come, and the hillside has disappeared in the explosion. "Asshole!" Gao fan a fierce drink, treasure Prime Minister gold body ability launch. His figure suddenly soared by 1000 meters, forming a huge virtual shadow in the sky. In a moment, a ten thousand meter tall golden giant Gao fan stood over the city. The scene became quiet for a time. This kind of high-altitude Gao fan almost half of his body poked into the universe, which naturally attracted everyone''s attention at the first time. Including the Taotie soldiers who are killing people crazily, they all look at Gao fan as if they had seen a ghost. "I''ll go!" Liu Chuang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and put down the axe he had already raised. Originally, he was going to throw the axe out to attack the Taotie spaceship, but now seeing Gao fan who has become so big, he suddenly finds that the axe in his hand is really too small. "I have said that those who live in our country will be punished even if they are far away." Gao fan a fierce drink, toward the gluttonous mother ship stretched out both hands. The original huge hand became bigger again, and the coverage area of both hands far exceeded the size of Taotie carrier. The next second, Gao fan uses both hands, covering the sky and blocking the sun toward the Taotie Mothership, which looks like a mosquito. I saw Gao fan clap, the whole Taotie Mothership was covered by his hands, and then I only heard the sound of explosion in his hands. Boom! Bang Dang! Click, click! Finally, Gao fan spread out his hands and twisted the Taotie Mothership, which had been clapped into pieces of paper, into a twist, then, with a light sweep, he strung the remaining four Taotie frigates into a string, when he threw them into the distant sea, it was an explosion. Chapter 1103 All the people present were staring straight Actually slapped Taotie Mothership into a piece of paper and twisted it into Mahua, and killed four Taotie frigates by the way! This NIMA is terrible, isn''t it! All the people in the super theological Academy were so staring that they didn''t know what to say. We worked hard to bring great damage to the Taotie Mothership, but as a result, it was solved with a slap? Why is the gap between people so big? After all this, Gao fan opened his voice, "from today on, the land of Indochina Peninsula is mine. I will build a new country here, and my name is Fanguo! Tie or devil or angel, get out of this land! Otherwise, no mercy! As for the human warlords in this land, I order you to surrender immediately, not to hurt people, not to take the people''s needle and thread! " The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, and his voice is moderate, but when you hear it in everyone''s ears, everyone feels that it contains inviolable power, everyone is shocked, and no one dares to say no. "Your Majesty Gao fan! Help Lianfeng Just at this time, the voice of ducao came from GAOFAN''s Shenhe channel. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan frowns slightly, Lianfeng is also a super warrior of Shenhe gene, is it difficult for half hanging guns to hurt her? "Her genes have been modified to strengthen the brain, but weaken the defense, so..." "I know!" Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring and he received the magic power. Ten thousand meter tall golden giant disappeared in an instant. "Don''t be stunned, go to save Lianfeng!" Rose a face dignified, I do not know where to get a troop carrier. All the people got on the bus one after another, and the monkey king thought it was troublesome, so he took the truck and flew away. When they arrived at their destination, Gao fan came from the sea of fire with pity wind in his arms. "Your Majesty..." Monkey king looked at Gao fan nervously, "pity her..." If Lianfeng is dead, then their support mission is a failure. "Asshole!" Zhao Xin was in tears at that time. He turned around and was about to run to the battlefield. He was going to kill more Taotie. But for Cheng Yaowen, with his speed, no one could be found now. "No..." Liu Chuang''s eyes are also sparkling. Ruimeng and Qilin are the most exaggerated. They have hugged each other and cried. "OK..." Gao fan looked disgusted, "no matter how poor Lianfeng is, she is also a super warrior with Shenhe gene, Where is she so easy to die?" "Ah?" Zhao Xin''s face was muddled, "didn''t you die? Your majesty, it''s true that you said it before you died "Cut!" Cheng Yaowen punched Zhao Xin, "it''s not you who are too excited!" "But we can''t underestimate Taotie''s Mothership! Lianfeng''s injury is very serious. I''m going to take her back for treatment now, otherwise it will damage her genes! " Gao fan''s face is dignified, "because of the wind injury, I won''t take you, you go back by yourself!" As soon as the words fell, Gao fan flashed back to Gao fan''s villa with pity wind. Lianfeng''s spirit body was badly damaged, and the breath of life was extremely unstable, as if it might die at any time. Gao fan frowned tightly. He has learned Shenhe gene technology for some time, but he has never had the opportunity to practice it. Now Lianfeng''s condition is critical, so he has to do it. Lay Lianfeng''s scarred body flat on the bed. Gao fan covers Lianfeng''s body with divine consciousness and begins to search for the root of Lianfeng''s gene. At this time, Lianfeng couldn''t find a complete cloth on her body, and large areas of her skin were exposed in Gao fan''s sight, even the indescribable parts were looming. Body pain let Lianfeng willow eyebrow micro wrinkle, TANKOU light open, issued a seemingly non breathing. But Gao Fan said that this is not the time to enjoy the scenery. Soon, Gao fan found the problem of Lianfeng''s serious injury. Her genes are collapsing rapidly. If she can''t get treatment, her life is in danger. Genes, also known as genetic factors, carry all the secrets of human inheritance and support the basic structure and performance of life. once genes collapse, the body will disappear. With the knowledge base of DeNO, Gao fan soon realized that Lianfeng had a god body of a generation, and as ducao said, Lianfeng''s gene has been modified, although she has tens of thousands of years of life, her defense and attack power are much weaker than the general God body of a generation.And this transformation makes Lianfeng have more brain capacity. Gao fan also found that Lianfeng''s brain has a lot of technical data about dark matter transport. Dark matter is a very rare matter in the universe, and the black armour of the super theological academy is made of dark matter. "I see!" Gao fan secretly nods, and finally knows why the spirit body of Lianfeng is so weak. Lianfeng sacrificed her body''s defense in order to provide black armor for the super Seminary and learn dark matter technology. Such a woman, Gao fan sincerely admire her. If you find out why, it''s easy. "In that case, let me help you." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, and he waves a gene sequence into Lianfeng''s body. "Well..." Lianfeng frowned gently and gasped in her mouth. This wheeze let Gao fan Hu body a shock, can''t help but move for it. Lianfeng''s voice is a very nice one. At this moment, it''s almost like a body without clothes. Gao fan can''t hold it. But Gao fan is not a junior brother. He knows very well that the first task now is to help Lianfeng supplement his gene sequence. So with a dignified face, he controls the gene sequence with his divine sense and goes to the gene of Lianfeng. Gao fan''s gene for Lianfeng is a new gene sequence, which is a combination of Norstar warlord, the heart of the earth, the power of lightning, the power of the galaxy, the power of time and space, the power of the sun, and the power of nature. This gene sequence has Liu Chuang''s power, Cheng Yaowen''s massiness, Zhao Xin''s speed, GE xiaolun''s creativity, Rosa''s power of time and space, Lena''s power of the sun, and Su Xiaoli''s ability to confuse. After inputting this new gene sequence into Lianfeng''s body, her genes quickly recovered. The gene sequence of Lianfeng''s original collapse began to recombine, and Lianfeng''s wounds were rapidly healing, her skin soon recovered to be smooth and smooth, and her face gradually calmed down. Recombining genes is a long process, but Gao fan is not sure that she will repair it automatically, so she has to keep an eye on it. After all, it''s difficult to modify the gene sequence. It''s not a simple addition. Genes vary from person to person, and there may be conflicts. Chapter 1104 So Three hours have passed since the revision. Gao fan successfully completed the genetic transformation of Lianfeng, although he only successfully fused the genes of Rosa, Su Xiaoli and Lena, but it made Lianfeng upgrade from one generation to four generations, and even Gao fan had to sigh about his cowhide! If all the genes are successfully fused, can we directly create five generations of divine bodies? "Hoo It''s finally done Gao fan took a long breath, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his clothes were almost wet. Lianfeng''s condition is similar to that of Gao fan''s, and her few clothes have been soaked with sweat. due to the genetic transformation, her wounds are not only completely recovered, but also present a faint fragrance. This kind of delicate fragrance has the same effect as Su Xiaoli''s, but it has more mature taste than Su Xiaoli''s. Gao fan sniffs the fragrance and swallows when he sees it, but in the end, he doesn''t take advantage of the danger. Instead, after taking a deep breath, he goes to the bathroom to take a bath. Turn on the tap and let the cold water rush on him. Gao fan feels a lot calmer in an instant. Close your eyes, Lianfeng''s delicate body appears in Gao fan''s mind, lingering for a long time. Different from Lena''s enthusiasm, Su Xiaoli''s charm and Rose''s green astringency, Lianfeng''s body is full of mature intellectual flavor. Gao fan thinks that even in his own harem, I''m afraid there will be no other person who can surpass Lianfeng in this aspect except Princess ya. At this time, Gao fan suddenly felt a soft line behind him. The next second, a pair of jade arms encircled Gao fan''s waist from behind. In an instant, the whole bathroom was filled with the faint fragrance. "Your Majesty Let me serve you tonight Lianfeng lies on Gao fan''s back and gasps in a shy voice, the light power of the sun radiates from her body, and the originally cold water becomes hot. "Gulu!" Gao fan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Combined with Lena''s hot, Su Xiaoli''s charm, Rose''s shyness! Such a pity wind How can I control it? Then Fire, storm, thunder and lightning, calm, clear sky It was the next morning. When Gao fan wakes up, Lianfeng doesn''t know when to leave. Gao fan is breathing the residual fragrance in the air, aftertaste last night''s madness. Sure enough, I prefer to be more mature! Gao fan took a look at the background of the system, Lianfeng''s 100 points have arrived. Now he has 500 points in stock on his panel. Give me four hundred! "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s blood: Tushan demon clan (super mutation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s blood: dongfangling (super mutation)! " "Ha ha! Two super variation blood, two rule level ability! Besides, it''s Tu Shanhong and Dongfang yuechu. Let me make a direct match! " Fusion! Give me fusion! "Ding! Congratulations on getting the claw of insulation, upgrade to rule level automatically: rule of insulation! Mutation effect trigger, gain ability: Earth mastery "Ding! Attack to get demon killing fire, automatically upgrade to law level: Fire Law! Mutation effect trigger, gain ability: Wood mastery Ha ha That''s great! Gao fan got up to dress and came downstairs. I saw four girls have breakfast downstairs. "Your Majesty..." Su Xiaoli looks at Gao fan with a smile, "it seems that your majesty slept well last night..." "That''s not true!" Rose rubbed beside Lianfeng, "you don''t see who served your majesty to sleep last night!" "Spit!" Lianfeng turns a white eye on rose and glances at Gao fan with a shy face, looking at Gao fan looking at herself, she quickly dodges Gao fan''s eyes and looks to one side. "Yo Yo!" Lena said with a teasing smile, "look, look! On weekdays, the superior Lianfeng officer would be shy! It''s amazing "Listen to sister Lianfeng, your majesty has injected a gene into her!" Lena looks at Gao fan with a smiling face, "people are envious. I don''t know when your majesty will be able to inject one into them? Do you think so, sisters? " "Mm-hmm!" Su Xiaoli and rose nodded,After all, the gene injected by Gao fan has upgraded Lianfeng from one generation to four generations. It is impossible to say that he is not envious. Gao fan a face of evil smile, "I usually can not give you less into the ancestral gene, how now you want it?" "Bah, bah, bah..." All the girls blushed one after another, scolded Gao fan and ran away. "Ha ha ha!" Gao fanlang said with a smile, this is the emperor''s life! After breakfast, Gao fan came to the Indochina Peninsula. This time he went out, he didn''t bring four beauties. After all, they had a hard time last night and they needed a rest. At this time, due to Gao fan''s announcement of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the Indochina Peninsula was relatively calm. Yesterday, when Gao fan left, he transferred qianshouzhujian and bibidong to him. after all, no one is more experienced than them in managing territory and army. Most of the local human warlords did not resist. After all, Gao fan had already demonstrated his divine power. The Taotie, which they had no fighting back at all, was scum in front of Gao fan. they still had this self-knowledge, so they did not dare to resist Gao fan''s rule. However, no one knows what will happen to Gao fan''s rule. Therefore, both warlords and ordinary people are worried. Mangu, a coastal city almost destroyed by Taotie. All the buildings were basically flattened, and there were charred bodies and ravens eating everywhere, the air was full of stench. Gao fan looked at the destruction brought by the war calmly, and there was no expression on his face. Bibidong stood beside him, his eyebrows slightly frowning and his nose and mouth gently covered. "Your Majesty..." The face of qianshouzhu is dignified, "it''s destroyed here, and it takes a lot of time to rebuild. why don''t we choose another place as the capital of every country!" "Yes One side of the local warlord with a face and agreed, "please move your majesty to guess that, there is no Taotie, it''s still complete!" "No!" Gao Fan said calmly, "the destruction here is not necessarily a bad thing. since it has been destroyed, please erase the name of man Gu from the map! Anyway, I don''t like it very much! " While speaking, GAO fan extends his right hand and opens his palm to the left edge of the city where he can see, and then swims slowly to the right in a fan-shaped area. Chapter 1105 However, the ground of the destroyed city in front of the public also slowly wriggled under the action of Gao fan, the ruins and bodies were quickly buried and swallowed by the fresh soil gushing out from the ground. A large number of roots and vines are pouring out from the underground crazily. After some creeping, the originally blackened land has all become fresh soil. The next second, the soil gradually leveling, above the emergence of a new cement road. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the houses on both sides of the concrete road rose up. Just ten minutes later, a brand new city appeared in front of everyone. Even the air was full of the fragrance of flowers and plants. "From today on, this city is called Fancheng! In every country "Accompany the capital!" Gao fan stood up with his hands in the air, with a domineering look on his face. The capital of any country is in the new world, so this place really can only be a companion capital. Bibidong and qianshouzhu looked at each other and knelt down immediately. "Long live your majesty!" Those warlords looked at each other one after another and knelt down to Gao fan, "long live your majesty!" Such lines, if put in the past, they will not say! After all, this line is too shameful. Is it wooden? But now, they say that from the bottom of their heart, so they don''t feel embarrassed at all. Wave between the establishment of a city, special myth and legend inside dare not write so! But today, they saw it with their own eyes, so they had to be shocked. It has not only the power of destruction, but also the power of rebirth. They have confirmed the fact that Gao fan is indeed a god! Such thigh does not hold fast a bit quickly, brain has disease or how? "Well! Get up Gao fan''s face was calm, and a huge translucent protective cover was built above the city with a wave of his hand, including the city, the surrounding area and part of the sea. They took another breath. How powerful is NIMA? "In the future, I will give you Fancheng!" Gao fan looks between bibidong and qianshouzhu. "Yes They nodded heavily, "with the protection of the border, there will be no gluttonous invasion!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "but your task is more than that." When Bi bidong meets Gao fan''s eyes, Jiao''s body trembles slightly, then she dodges and throws her eyes to one side. There is a subtle relationship between her and Gao fan. She''s not Gao fan''s harem. Something substantial has happened between them. Say she is Gao fan''s harem. Gao fan hasn''t given her a place until now. However, Bi bidong thinks that she has offended Gao fan before, and she doesn''t want to do too much about it. after all, she has a long life ahead of her. Bi bidong is quite confident in her appearance and figure. But even so, as a woman, bidong also wants to get Gao fan''s promise. Moreover, since the relationship with Gao fan, Bi Bi has been thinking about Gao fan day and night! Unfortunately, since that time, Gao fan has never moved bidong again. What a waste! "My order is to inform the world that all human beings can enter any country to seek asylum, but they should join any country''s nationality!" Gao fan''s face is calm, "I''ll leave it to you in the future. I''ll leave first!" Bi Bi Dong is slightly stunned. He wants to stop Gao fan, but he doesn''t know what to say. "Oh By the way... " Gao fan suddenly remembered something and looked back at bidong. Qianshouzhujian heard something about Gao fan and bibidong, and when he saw it, he immediately left with several warlords. "Your Majesty..." Bi Bi Dong is looking forward to Gao fan''s eyes. "When this side is basically stable, you can come to serve me." Gao fan looks calm. "Yes Bi Bi Dong''s eyes flashed a trace of excitement, "I thank you for your kindness!" "All right! I''ll go first! " Gao fan smiles and disappears. Bibidong''s frosty face finally showed a smile. Why is your majesty so understanding? ¡­¡­ North America, Palais. Leng Bing is cocking her legs, holding a glass of red wine in her hand, and sitting in the office table with a dull face. Mei Xin stood beside her, with a devil''s flag behind her. In front of the sofa opposite them stood a glutton who took off his helmet. "Dear Queen moganna!" Taotie bowed to the cold ice with a respectful face. "Well!" Leng Bing nodded and looked contemptuous. "Well, you''d better put on your helmet first. I''m not comfortable with it."Indeed, Taotie, the only one of the indescribable ugliness, disgusts the cold ice. "Yes Gluttonous mouth smoke, thought that I am our village''s most beautiful cub! My face against the sky, how can it be difficult to get to your demon queen? However, he did not dare to say more. Although he was reluctant, he honestly put on his helmet. After all, we have to bow our heads when we ask for help. "Well!" Leng Bing nodded, "it''s much more comfortable now. After all, what do you want to do with me?" "At the command of my God Karl, we are at war against the earth! But just yesterday, we met a strong enemy in the Indochina Peninsula! " Taotie looks sad and plays the video of Gao fan slapping off Taotie warship. In the picture, the golden GAOFAN is like the God of war coming, with the power of destruction. "Oh..." Lengbing looks at Gao fan on the screen and grins slightly. During this period, her experiences were all in North America, so she didn''t pay much attention to other places. Now seeing Gao fan''s great power and claiming to build a nation there, she expressed her interest. Mei Xin looks at Gao fan''s posture, which is also a throb, but it doesn''t show too much. Taotie sees the curious expression on liangbing''s face and knows that liangbing is interested in Gao fan. Sure enough, the king of Taotie is fond of howling and witty. When he went to ask for instructions from the king of Taotie yesterday, the other party said that he would go to find moganna. at that time, the king of Taotie thought that moganna was not interested, but she didn''t expect that, as the king of Taotie said, she would be interested in powerful enemies. "So you want me to do it?" Lengbing looks at the Taotie with great interest. "Yes Taotie nodded, "on the earth today, Queen moganna is invincible, only you are qualified to trample on this monster!" "Ha ha!" Liang Bing said with a smile, "I can''t see that although you are ugly, you can still talk..." Taotie said, "ha ha I''m telling the truth! " "Ha ha..." Leng Bing laughed, "OK, this is the Queen''s next thing, but then the queen will go alone and won''t take the demon Legion. Just get ready for the warship!" "Yes Taotie smiles and turns to leave. Chapter 1106 "Why?" Leng Bing looks at Mei Xin with some doubts. "I''m going to fight Gao fan. Don''t you advise me?" Mei Xin said with a smile, "why do I advise you? As long as you don''t take the demon army to die, I have no opinion!" It''s no surprise that Liang Bing wants to fight Gao fan. after all, Liang Bing never gives up. Even if Gao fan killed killing blood in front of lengbing before, lengbing knows Gao fan''s power, but it doesn''t mean lengbing doesn''t want to fight with Gao fan. The competition between the strong needs the collision of strength to solve. The result of liangbing''s previous battle with Gao fan, Mei Xin knows with her buttocks that liangbing will lose, and Gao fan won''t really know what liangbing will do. After all, Gao fan likes women, which is known to all the world. How could he let a beautiful woman like Liang Bing go? Such a result, Mei Xin said he loved to see and hear. In this way, lengbing will completely realize the gap between herself and Gao fan, and without any accident, lengbing will also realize that Gao fan is more powerful than Kaisha. Liangbing is a smart person. Meixin believes that she will know how to choose. "Really?" Leng Bing looks at Mei Xin in surprise, "don''t you worry that I will kill your majesty?" Mei Xin smiles, "I''m more worried about your safety than about your majesty..." "You..." Cool ice a burst of speechless, "forget it! You''ll know when I get Gao fan''s head! " As soon as the voice fell, Leng Bing got up and went out. She was upset. I don''t believe that the queen still has some unique skills! "To the queen!" For cool ice honey confidence, Mei heart can only smile. ¡­¡­ With the transformation of Lianfeng yesterday in GAOFAN villa, the other three girls are envious to see that Lianfeng has acquired four generations of divine body and more skills. Then, they all want Gao fan to help them transform. In fact, Gao fan successfully transformed Lianfeng into a four generation divine body last time, which originally contained the element of luck. And what Gao fan wants to give you is actually five generations of God body, or even six generations of God body. The four generations of God body is just an excess. But the women said they couldn''t wait, so in the end, Gao fan didn''t compete with them. He could only help them transform their genes. With the experience of the last gene transformation, Gao fan''s transformation was very smooth. It took only half a day to complete the transformation of the three women. Last time Lianfeng didn''t absorb Liu Chuang''s genes, he suspected that it was because of different gender, so this time, Gao fan will also add the genes of Sun Wukong and ruimengmeng. But it''s strange that none of the three girls absorbed ruimeng''s gene. on the contrary, it was su Xiaoli who absorbed Monkey King''s gene and acquired the ability of separation. Gao Fan said he was puzzled. What is the principle? But in the end, he didn''t figure it out. This matter can only be settled. "Hoo It''s finally done Gao fan breathed out a long breath, the matter of genetic transformation is indeed quite a waste of energy. "Your majesty! Hard work Lianfeng gently wiped Gao fan''s forehead with a handkerchief, looking at the three women lying on the bed with a surprise, "the three sisters are all four generations of divine bodies now!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "now just wait for them to wake up!" "Well!" Lianfeng nods and looks at Gao fan with adoration and love in his eyes. Just at this time, bibidong''s voice rang out in GAOFAN''s divine consciousness, "Your Majesty, we caught a man who called herself mogana, the demon queen, and she was shouting to see you..." "Oh?" Gao fan is slightly a Leng, "take her to the prison of Fan City, I will come later!" "Yes ¡­¡­ Van City, big prison. Leng Bing''s hands and feet are locked and hung on the cross. "Asshole! I''m the queen of demons. You''ve done this to me! When I get my own, I will kill you all! " Lengbing''s face was angry and yelled at bibidong. She followed Taotie''s mother ship, and she wanted to fight with Gao fan. As a result, before Gao fan saw it, Taotie''s mother ship was beaten down by the woman in front of him. She still remembers that at that time, the woman''s seemingly weak body erupted into a halo of different colors, then a huge black spider appeared out of thin air and jumped directly onto Taotie''s mothership. The spider carries powerful poisonous gas on its body, which directly corrodes Taotie''s protective shield, and then bites Taotie''s mothership to pieces with one bite, Taotie in Taotie warship is also poisoned.Liang Bing is very clear that if she didn''t have four generations of divine body, she would have been cool, because the poison is too poisonous! She''s still a little dizzy. It was because he found that his poison did not kill Liang Bing that he did not kill her directly. Instead, he brought her back as a great person. After learning that liangbing knows Gao fan, bidong directly informs Gao fan. At this time, Gao fan came. "Oh? Isn''t this the queen Gao fan looks at the cold ice tied up with a banter on his face and waves his hand gently. The iron chain of the cold ice directly disappears. Bibidong was slightly surprised, and the iron chain was condensed by her soul power, but Gao Fan said that it was easy to break it. It seems that Gao fan''s control of soul power has indeed reached a terrible level. Gao Fan said that what I master is the law. Do you want to know? "Hum!" Leng Bing''s face is very cold. Today, I lost my hair. In fact, before she came here, she thought that she would be defeated by Gao fan. she even thought that when she was defeated, she would kneel down on Gao fan and submit to him. But I never thought that before I met Gao fan, one of Gao fan''s men subdued her. This makes her the devil queen very faceless! Gao fan smiles and looks at Bi Bi Dong. "Are you sure it''s the Taotie warship that''s coming?" "Yes, your majesty!" Bibidong looked respectful. "That''s interesting!" Gao fan smiles and looks at lengbing, "I don''t know how the devil Queen appears on the gluttonous warship?" "Hum!" Leng Leng snorted and looked at Gao fan, "to tell you the truth! Taotie asked me to come! As for me, I also want to fight you head on to see who is really good! How about you fight me? " Even if he loses to Gao fan, Liang Bing says he still wants to fight with Gao fan. "Oh?" Gao fan calmly smile, "how do you want to fight?" "Go outside and find a more spacious place!" "Bidong, make arrangements." "Yes! Your majesty ¡­¡­ Soon, Gao fan and Liang Bing appeared on a wide beach. Liang Bing did not say a word, but did it directly. When she reappeared, she was already behind Gao fan, holding a flaming sword and stabbing at Gao fan''s back. Chapter 1107 Gao fan smiles, and the same flash opens the distance from lengbing, "I have the power of space, and the computing engine of your demon wings is useless in front of me!" "Hum!" Lengbing gives a cold hum, GAO fan is right. She really lost in this respect! But Hum! There was a sudden fluctuation in the space beside Gao fan, and a god killing bullet suddenly flew out of the space, it was only one centimeter away from Gao fan''s right temple. The front is not good, then sneak attack! Cool ice cold smile, you forced me. Gao fan was still smiling, as if he had not found this God killing bullet. Leng Bing''s eyes are slightly awe inspiring. As long as the bullet hits Gao fan, whether it can break Gao fan''s defense or not, she will win! Unfortunately, the God killing bullet stopped at a distance of one millimeter. Yes, it''s like that, without warning, hanging in the air. Leng Bing is dumb and at a loss. "This kind of attack is not as good as before." Gao Fan said with a smile, "you''d better go straight to the devil''s claw!" "What?" Lengbing was shocked. "How do you know my devil''s claw?" The devil''s two claws are the strongest weapons in liangbing''s arsenal. Even Meixin doesn''t know about the devil''s two claws. liangbing can''t figure out why Gao fan knows. "It''s all said!" Gao fan''s mouth turned up slightly, "I am omniscient and omnipotent, you have no secret in front of me!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Leng Bing raised his hand with a dignified face. A huge black metal claw appeared out of thin air and grasped Gao fan''s body. Lengbing''s face was serious, and she didn''t seem to be happy that the devil''s claw caught Gao fan. Gao fan''s face was as usual, and he scanned a circle of devil''s claws. Devil''s claw is the strongest attack means of lengbing. Even if she comes out of Kaisha, she has to face it carefully. Gao fan covers the devil''s claw with divine consciousness. He feels the power of law from the devil''s claw. Yes, it''s the law of confinement, but it''s very weak. Isn''t liangbing good at space technology? Why do you come up with the law of imprisonment? Gao Fan said it was a little interesting. Lengbing looks at Gao fan with a dignified face at this time. She doesn''t know why, she always feels that Gao fan is caught by the devil''s claw so easily, which is a little untrue. And GAOFAN in the devil''s claw motionless, like looking at the devil''s claw, which makes her hair. Can''t devil''s claw be the same as a toy in Gao fan''s eyes? I don''t know why, lengbing suddenly has this idea. "Very good!" Gao fan smiles and looks at Liang Bing, "you are the queen of demons. You are qualified to be my subordinate!" Liang Bing was slightly stunned when he heard the words, he had to admit that Gao fan was really handsome and domineering when he said this! But the problem is that Gao fan talks to himself! Who can bear it! I''m moganna, the queen of demons. Can''t you give me some face? Lengbing was angry at that time, another devil''s claw appeared out of thin air again, and the huge sharp claw stabbed Gao fan''s abdomen directly. The next second, the touch of the devil''s claw stabbing something came to lengbing''s mind. She just felt that her devil''s claw seemed to have stabbed a void, so suddenly stopped half a meter away from GAOFAN. Gao fan smiles, the power of insulation rule is really good, all attacks below the rule can be isolated, which is useless. The point is, you don''t know why? Are you angry? "Asshole!" Lengbing was so angry that he couldn''t understand what Gao fan had done. All she could do was to drink, and between gnashing her teeth, the devil''s claw advanced another centimeter, but it was more difficult for lengbing to make progress. "Come on! If that''s your limit, I''m going to end it! " Gao fan''s face was calm and he waved his hand gently. The next second, Gao fan''s body comes out of the devil''s claw, and he controls the devil''s claw with his mental power. Liang Bing''s eyes were cold, and he quickly manipulated the devil''s claw to attack Gao fan, but the problem was that the devil''s claw did not move, it was like being controlled there by a strange ability. This kind of control makes lengbing feel different from before, she knows that Gao fan has changed his ability, but she still can''t understand it. "Try this one again!"Gao fan smiles a little, a few vines surge out of the ground, and the devil''s claws twinkle in an instant. At the same time, he disentangled the mind''s control over the devil''s claws. Leng Bing''s face became stiff, and she felt that the demon''s claws had been lifted, and her face showed some smile, "what''s the international joke? Just a few vines to control the Queen''s devil''s claw? It''s wishful thinking The devil''s claws vibrated violently, and the roots and vines had broken one after another. Gao fan smiles, the ground squirms, and countless cement slurries quickly climb up along the vines. with the blessing of cement slurries, the vines quickly control the devil''s claws. In a moment, the vine and the solidified cement mud make the devil''s claw quiet and completely imprisoned. Cool ice face smile solidification, this? How many vines and a pile of cement will control the devil''s claw? Gao fan''s face is calm. The combination of the mastery of wood and earth is not weak at all! Bang! With a loud sound, the devil''s claw lit a raging flame. The vines and cement that covered them were instantly reduced to ashes. Lengbing''s eyes widened. She saw the smell of destruction from the fire. This is the fire of the law, which has the power to burn everything. Only the power of the law of the same level can compete with it. The devil''s claw melted rapidly under the blazing fire, in a moment, it had become a pool of molten iron. "No!" Leng Bing is completely flustered. It took him tens of thousands of years to get the devil''s claw! It just melts! "Gao fan! I want to fight with you Lengbing is angry and shows his teeth towards Gao fan. "Don''t worry!" With a faint smile, Gao fan''s molten iron quickly condensed and formed a pair of New Devil''s claws. The new devil''s claw is only the size of a normal palm. the whole body is dark, and there are strange blood red cracks in the middle, which makes it very delicate. In particular, there is a long sleeve behind the claw. Leng Bing can see that it is a pair of Lady gloves. Gao fan turned his powerful devil''s claws into a pair of Lady gloves? This is an insult to the queen! However, Leng Bing''s eyes are always poisonous and hot. At a glance, he can see the extraordinary quality of the gloves. There is a strong fire of destruction in the faint blood red crack between the whole body and the darkness, it seems that Gao fan fused it when he recast the devil''s claw just now. Chapter 1108 In addition to adding fire of destruction, Gao fan also strengthened the devil''s claws in an all-round way, Liang Bing said that the queen likes the new claws very much! Well For the sake of the good-looking and strong gloves, the queen won''t care about you! Thinking like this, lengbing tries to take back the devil''s claw But the next second, lengbing suddenly widens her eyes, because she is shocked to find that she can''t feel the existence of the devil''s claw at all! It''s totally different from the feeling of being controlled by Gao fan before, for lengbing, it''s like the feeling that a person who has lived for decades suddenly lost his arm. After tens of thousands of years, the devil''s claw, the life weapon, suddenly can''t feel it. It''s like complete destruction. Lengbing can''t calm down any more! "What have you done with my devil''s claw?" Leng Bing looks at Gao fan in horror, and her eyes almost collapse. Now, she has to admit that Gao fan is really powerful! He is far from the opponent. She didn''t come here to defeat Gao fan. She just wanted to see how much she could do in front of Gao fan. Before catching Gao fan with the devil''s claw, it made her happy, even though she knew it might be Gao fan''s intention. Later, after seeing that the devil''s claw could not get close to Gao fan, she also recognized the reality that Gao fan did it on purpose. So at that time, she thought about it and bowed her head to admit defeat. But before she bowed her head, Gao fan melted the devil''s claw. Fortunately, later, Gao fan recast the devil''s claw. This makes lengbing a little happy, but now, lengbing finds that she has lost control of the devil''s claw, she is very sad! "Well, I won''t tease you!" With a faint smile, Gao fan waved again, and the pair of black metal claws, which were only the size of normal hands, were suspended in front of the cold ice. Leng Bing stares at the delicate and powerful claws in front of her eyes. Her beautiful eyes are full of surprise. "This Or my devil''s claw? " Lengbing asked incredulously. "Of course Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "but I just helped you transform it a little bit, now the devil''s claw can be big or small! Also added some element attacks, the attack power is much higher than before Do you want it? " Gao fan didn''t tell liangbing that he added a border on the devil''s claw, once liangbing is in crisis, the border will be activated to help liangbing resist damage. "Yes!" Cool ice crazy nod, that expression is really true. Devil''s claw is her strongest weapon. Now it''s stronger after Gao fan''s transformation. She has no reason not to. In order to get the devil''s claw, lengbing immediately takes off her combat clothes, reveals a large area of snow-white skin and a pair of long legs, and looks at Gao fan with charming eyes. In Liang Bing''s opinion, Gao fan, who opens the harem everywhere, is an existence of thinking with his lower body. as long as he sacrifices his hue, he will surely get the devil''s claw. For sacrificing hue, lengbing, as the queen of demons, is disgusted. However, considering that the other party is Gao fan, who looks pretty good and gains a lot, Liang Bing means that there is no problem in sacrificing his hue. So basically there is no tangle, lengbing shows the essence of her old driver, driving openly in front of Gao fan. Hold the grass! Gao fan scolded Qin beast in his heart, then pretended to be calm and said, "if you want, I can give it to you! But I don''t need you to do that, just let me see your loyalty. " Smell speech, cool ice take a deep breath, she is ready to sacrifice, the result of Gao fan unexpectedly came such a sentence, really let her some surprise. What is this? Can''t you still look down on the queen? As for Gao fan, of course, he looks cool, Super God first goddess car, who doesn''t want to drive it! However, Gao fan is still in line with the principle of system endorsement, especially lengbing, a powerful female demon king, will not be easy to start until she is certified by the system. Later, liangbing recovers from shock and doubt, puts on her clothes, learns to flatter her heart, and gives a blessing to Gao fan, "my concubine, liangbing, is willing to surrender to his majesty!" Gao fan was stunned for a minute, sure enough, no points arrived! Cool ice, the devil queen, if only it was so easy to accept!"Come on! Get up. " Gao fan is not in a hurry. Between waving, he has returned the devil''s claw to liangbing. Lengbing is surprised to take the devil''s claw away, just like a child getting a favorite toy. At this moment, the feeling of controlling the devil''s claw comes back. "All right!" Gao fan glanced at lengbing angrily, "go back to your demon No.1, give me North America first, and if you have the energy, take South America too, and O and F are all yours!" "Well!" Cool ice nods, a face witty slants a head, the shoulder strap instantly slides, "that I can go?" "Go, go..." Gao fan quickly moved his sight to one side and waved his hand, "go "Hee hee Cool ice is funny, what is Gao fan? Are you shy? But Gao fan''s shyness is lovely. "Your Majesty, I will leave you!" Cool ice complacent smile, space after a wave disappeared. Gao fan smiles a little, the figure of cool ice lingers in his mind for a long time. ¡­¡­ The Styx nebula, the territory of Carl, the God of death. Kesha comes with a group of high-level angels. "To holy Kesha! My God Carl left the Styx Nebula a a few days ago and went to the earth! " An old man in a robe stood at the bottom and said respectfully. "Oh?" Holy Kesha, sitting on the sky blade 7, frowned slightly. After a while, Kesha also found that Carl was not in the Styx galaxy. "Is he avoiding me?" Kaisha recovered her normal eyes and looked at the old man with great interest. The old man trembled, "I don''t know, my God Karl left for no reason, and now we can''t get in touch with him!" "He went to the earth alone?" Kesha asked again. "No, no, no!" The old man shook his head again and again, "my God Carl is going with the king of gluttonous "Oh I see! " Kaisha smiles and looks at the angels. "Let''s go to earth, too." "Yes The angels nodded, and the blade 7 had begun to charge. "Wait a minute!" Originally silent Angel Yan can no longer sit, "holy Kaisha, you can''t go to earth! Let''s go Chapter 1109 "Oh?" Kaisha looks at Angel Yan curiously, "why can''t I go?" "Because..." Angel Yan some hesitation, really want to say? But when it comes to such a fantastic thing, Katha won''t believe it, will she? What''s more, other angels, especially Angel chasers, will ridicule themselves? "Yan, you went to the earth, how can you become hesitant?" Angel chase looks at Angel Yan jokingly, "is there something happened on earth that hasn''t been reported to Queen Kaisha?" "Yan." Kaisha''s face was cool. "You can tell me what you have. It''s not like you." "Yes Angel Yan face dignified, and then will GAOFAN things with holy Kaisha said. In particular, Gao Fan said that Kaisha could not go to the earth and would die. "Funny Angel chasing a face of arrogant smile, "the king of the alien world? Alien angel? Queen Kesha will die? It''s the biggest joke I''ve ever heard! Angel Yan, did you get any serious injury when you went to the earth? How can such stories be told? " Indeed, with the technology of angel nebula, what Angel Yan said is really too strange. The rest of the angels are not as Bohemian as angel chase, they just frown one after another, of course, they don''t believe in the absurd world that angel Yan said, and they are waiting for the holy Kesha to speak. "Interesting..." Kaisha tugged her chin and narrowed her eyes curiously. "King of the alien world? Angel Kyle? Yan, are you telling the truth? " "It''s true Angel Yan frowned tightly, although she didn''t lie, it''s really hard to believe. "So I have to go on this trip to the earth! I''d like to see the godliness of Gao fan who prophesied my death Kaisha''s face showed a faint smile, how many years no one can arouse her interest in Kaisha! "What?" Angel Yan slightly some excitement, "can''t!" "Don''t tease me, Yan!" Angel chase said that she couldn''t see it any more, and frowned at Angel Yan, "the one in front of you is holy Kaisha. Are you doubting her strength when you stop her like this?" "No!" Angel Yan has a dignified face, and there is a little tension in his eyes when he looks at Kaisha, "I never doubt the power of holy Kaisha, but Gao fan is really strong!" "Do you think strong is really strong?" The angel ran after him with a displeased face, "holy Caesar is the strongest king in the known universe, how strong can an ordinary person without the gene of Shenhe be?" Other angels nodded one after another, and they all felt that angel Yan had made a fuss. Only the angel Leng frowned, "Yan, are you defeated by the other party when you go to the earth, that''s why you are so nervous?" "No..." Angel Yan shook his head solemnly, "I just lost to one of Gao fan''s men, and angel Kyle is not a powerful role under Gao fan''s hands. There''s something called combat effectiveness ranking in that place. Angel Kyle''s combat effectiveness is above that, ranking 117! " "Ha ha What do you think happened? It turned out to be defeated by a 117 ranked player! No wonder you''re so nervous! " The angel chases coldly a smile, "I all want to try whether I can also defeat you!" Angel Yan slightly frowned, looked at the angel chase eyes have become unfriendly. "OK..." Kaisha face cool, stopped two people, "earth, I must, who also need not say more." As soon as the words fell, the sky blade No. 7 that Kaisha sat down broke the void. The angels followed, and angel Yan could only shake his head to catch up. I just hope I can protect the holy Kesha as much as possible! Angel Yan decided, even if it is to pay the life, she also want to protect the holy Kesha. Watching Kesha and her angel escorts leave, the old man in the Styx system can''t help wiping the cold sweat on his forehead. He heard the group of angels hanging in the air just now. He was afraid that the Angels would be unhappy and destroy themselves and the Styx system. After all, Styx loves death, which is very different from the justice of angels. So the angels talked for as long as he was scared. It was not until the angels left that he breathed a long breath, this matter is in the past. Just as he was about to turn back Suddenly, a group of guys with white wings appeared in the void in the distance, and they were coming this way. More quantity, more momentum. "No?" The old man split on the spot,Aren''t these angels gone? Why did you go back? He wanted to escape immediately, but a bald angel appeared in front of him. Looking at the male angel with white wings and no hair on his head, the old man was shocked. "Where''s Carl, the God of death in your family?" Hua Ye, who is possessed by the master of the void world, looks at the old man with a look of arrogance. "To my God Carl again?" The old man was stunned and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, as long as he did not come to destroy the Styx river. "Why?" The master of the void world frowned slightly. "Besides me, has anyone come to Carl?" The old man nodded, "just left. It''s holy Kesha and her angels." "What? Holy Kesha The master of the false world was slightly stunned. According to his previous conjecture, holy Kesha is the most powerful aborigine in the world, and is likely to be the murderer of killing blood. This is why he did not take the male angels to overthrow the heavenly palace. I didn''t expect that the enemy''s road was narrow. Holy Kaisha also came to find Carl. But fortunately, I missed it. "What does holy Caesar come to Carl for?" Hua Ye asks suspiciously. The angels look at Hua Ye. What''s your name just now? Is it appropriate for you to call her holy Caesar? The old man felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong and didn''t answer directly. The Lord of the void world also felt the eyes of the male angels and suddenly said, "Oh! I mean, what did Keisha and bichi come to Carl for? " All the male angels nodded. That''s right. This is our king huayie The master of the void world looked at the expressions on the faces of all the people in a circle quietly, nodded secretly. Well, it''s good, it''s not seen! Wait It''s still that question! Why should we be afraid of being seen by them? A group of slag, not enough for my teeth, OK! "I don''t know the details!" The old man was nervous. "My God Carl went to the earth, and the holy Caesar followed her, or would you ask her yourself?" "Earth?" "What''s that place?" he said He searched all over Hua Ye''s memory and didn''t find this place. Chapter 1110 "A remote planet in the chiwu star system!" The old man has already handed a chip with earth information to the master of void world. After taking over the chip, the master of void world knows the usage of the chip, then decrypts the chip and gets the information of the earth. "Is that too far?" The master of the false world said with a shocked face, once again exclaiming at the vastness of the supernatural universe. "It''s quite far away!" The old man smiles awkwardly, the bald man has so many male angels, but he doesn''t have a star ship, and he doesn''t know where he came from. If it wasn''t for the sake of your strength, I would have driven you out long ago. However, in order to solve the problem quickly, the old man can only smile with a shy face, "if you need, we can provide you with a star ship." "Starship?" The master of the void world frowned slightly and knew what the Starship was. Then he exclaimed at the magic of this cosmic technology, and took the gift from the old man. Then, the Lord of the void world with the male angels set foot on the road to the earth to find Carl. The old man of the Styx Galaxy watched the group of male angels leave again, wiping the sweat on his forehead. "It''s also an angel. Why is there such a big difference in appearance? And there''s a bald man? " The old man said that he felt from the bottom of his heart that the Lord and the male angels he led were really sorry for the genes of the angels. ¡­¡­ Every country, every city. GAOFAN''s three-day deadline has come, and Taotie''s Mothership, which was destroyed by bibidong, has been recognized by Taotie and the whole world. Naturally, the local warlords have basically surrendered to the vassal state and become vassal of vassal state. There are also some arrogant, arrogant and invincible people who have united with warlords in neighboring countries to plunder the resources of other countries, and many wars have broken out. But these people were eventually eliminated by qianshouzhujian and Bibi, and there was no residue left. After seeing the power between bibidong and qianshouzhu, some stupid and ready to move people in every country also stopped and handed over their military power. Now, with the peaceful territory of Fanguo and the material support of Huaxia, the common people have started their normal production and living activities. Gao fan also invited ducao to help preside over the establishment of van kingdom. The effect is good. Within a few days, Fanguo has been on the right track. The imperial palace of any country, above the main hall. Gao fan, wearing a Dragon Robe, sits on the throne with a domineering face. Beside him, rose, Lena, Su Xiaoli and Lianfeng stood in turn, valiant and valiant. Under the court, the faces of the people were solemn. Especially ducao, looking at Lianfeng, the unspeakable taste in his heart. Lianfeng is the number one man he brought from nuoxing, so he was taken away by Gao fan. His heart is bitter. But Lianfeng has been with him for thousands of years, and he has not got anything from ducao. instead, Gao fan has given Lianfeng four generations of divine bodies. naturally, Gao fan''s kindness to Lianfeng is self-evident. So it was ducao who took the initiative to let Lianfeng leave the super Seminary and enter the kingdom. Ducao is now sincerely happy for Lianfeng. After all, Lianfeng has won four generations of divine bodies, and even he has only the share of envy. Of course, Gao fan also took the initiative to ask ducao to help him transform the four generations of divine body, but ducao refused. No other cause, no merit, no salary. Qianshouzhujian, bibidong, datongmuyuyi and Qiyu are all here, there is no abnormality in China, so Gao fan will transfer them, and later he will transfer them one after another. "Your majesty! Now the country is stable. According to your Majesty''s will, we have not blocked the border. many foreign people are pouring in these days. If it goes on for a long time, I''m afraid we can''t make ends meet. " A respectful report from qianshouzhu. During the war, the most difficult thing to resettle is refugees. A little carelessness will lead to great problems. Because there must be spies from other countries among the refugees, which is impossible to prevent. Originally, qianshouzhujian didn''t agree with Gao fan''s unrestricted acceptance of refugees, it was also Gao fan''s kindness, otherwise qianshouzhujian wouldn''t mind giving these people a top Buddha. "That being the case, I order you to lead the army from tomorrow to expand our territory." Gao fan nodded faintly, then looked at ducao, "if Huaxia has any idea, you can come at will, just discuss it with us!" "Well! I''ll take your words with me Ducao nodded. Just at this time, the communication channel of the super theological college, there was a noisy sound."No! We are under attack The sound of Yuqin, mixed with the sound of shell explosion, broke down the next second. Rose four female and ducao suddenly stare big eyes, have to see to Gao fan. "A thousand hands!" "I''m here!" "The kingdom is yours!" "Yes The voice between the thousand hand pillars has not fallen, and Gao fan has already taken the super theological college and all of them have disappeared. The next second, Gao fan and his party appeared on the Grand Canyon. Looking at the ordinary soldiers who fled in panic in the war, the faltering giant gorge, and the gluttonous fleet all over the sky, as well as Ge xiaolun and Liu Chuang, with weapons on their bodies and unable to stand on the ground, for a moment, they all looked silly. "Boom!" In the sky, there was a loud noise, only dozens of Taotie motherships fired at juxia at the same time. With a wave of his hand, Gao fan wrapped up the whole space carrier with an energy shield, stopped the fall of the space carrier and blocked all the shells at the same time. "What are you doing? Organize a counterattack immediately Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring and he looked into the sky. Zhao Xin was fighting with a Taotie in huge armor in the sky, then he was cut into two sections by the Taotie sword and fell on the splint of the juxia. Qi Lin, hiding in the dark, shoots the Taotie in the sky before Zhao Xin is cut in two, but she just rubs a little bit of cremation and still fails to save Zhao Xin. She is also found out where she is. The next second, Taotie throws his sword to Qilin''s position. The speed is so fast that Qilin has no time to dodge, she can only stare at a pair of big clear eyes and look at it with a confused face. The reflection of the sword can be seen in her pupils. Gao fan flashed and grabbed the sword. Qi Lin scared a cold sweat, see suddenly appeared in front of him, saved his life handsome back, for a time some dull. Every woman hopes that her son is a hero, and one day she will step on the auspicious clouds to marry her, Qilin is no exception. When Qilin saw Gao fan for the first time, she was in the same mood as Yuqin. Chapter 1111 However, Qilin''s personality is quite different from Yuqin''s, she belongs to the quiet and introverted type, in addition, since Gao fan had a girlfriend Su Xiaoli at that time, Qilin decided not to play Gao fan''s attention at that time. But a few days ago, Gao fan announced the founding of the people''s Republic and became emperor. In addition, Lianfeng has publicly announced her relationship with Gao fan, the news that Gao fan owns Rosa, Lena, Su Xiaoli and Lianfeng has also been made public. This kind of news will naturally cause a sensation in this society. at that time, keyboard man on the Internet launched a strong attack on Gao fan, although it was useless. At that time, Liu Chuang, GE xiaolun, Zhao Xin and Cheng Yaowen formed a team to drink to relieve their worries, and Rui Mengmeng also called Gao fan shameless in private. But Qilin is different from others. She finds that in this way, she seems to have a chance! "Are you all right?" Gao fan turns around and gives Qilin a handsome face. His voice is full of magnetism and remembers, "do you need help?" Qi Lin Leng Leng, completely forgot to speak. She has been attracted by Gao fan''s domineering and androgenic back. "Ah! No! " Qi Lin looks at Gao fan and stares at her eyes. She is in a panic. He immediately stood up and dodged to one side. But she hurt her foot and fell into Gao fan''s arms. The scene was very awkward for a time. Qilin''s eyes were wide open. She was lying in Gao fan''s arms and didn''t dare to move. Gao fan is also a face stiff, completely don''t know whether to take advantage of the situation to embrace. "Ah Qi Lin pushed Gao fan away with a blush, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to "Ha ha..." Gao fan light smile, at this time wipe found Qi Lin leg injury, "I send you to the infirmary!" "No!" Qilin looked flustered and looked at the four men fighting with the powerful gluttonous mecha in the sky, "Your Majesty, you''d better help them first!" Gao fan looked back and saw that the four girls of rose were encircling the powerful families in the middle. This mecha is not a fan, and who is it? "Strange, rose four people are already four generations of God body, even if the combat experience is insufficient, just addicted, should be very easy to solve ah! How can you play four against one and still be able to do it Gao fan looked puzzled and said to himself. Of course, Gao fan didn''t know that Zhihu not only had four generations of divine body, but also had the engine of emptiness, which was a powerful stroke. When in fact, I am very flustered at this time. After getting the engine of the void and the four generations of the divine body, he had gone with the wind for a long time. As soon as he came to the earth, he heard that his younger brother had been bullied by Gao fan. He also said that Gao fan was most likely to be on the Grand Canyon, and he brought his younger brothers to kill him at that time. Then, Zhihu beat all the people in the super theological academy one by one, and began to destroy juxia. He felt that the company was nothing but scum. But at this time, Gao fan came with four girls in black armor. At first, he thought that he could push these soft looking girls back as before, as a result, he found that these four girls had the same strength as himself, and they were all four generations of gods. I''m afraid it would have been cold if I didn''t have a virtual engine. When did the four generations of deities become stalls? Especially when he found that Gao fan was still looking at himself, he was even more flustered. The virtual engine detects that Gao fan is too strong to speak, and directly suggests that he run away. She didn''t hesitate, hit the four girls in a circle, and then ran away without saying a word. Everyone was a little stunned, and did not respond. At this time, Gao fan has held Qilin in his arms. He also feels that there are four girls in his arms, so he doesn''t fight because he doesn''t have enough to love her. so he is surprised that she is so decisive. After the four girls of Rosa ran away, they came to Gao fan. Seeing the blushing Qilin in Gao fan''s arms, the four girls show a welcome smile. "Your Majesty I''ve run away! " Lena''s face is dignified, and the king of gluttonous food is fond of her. She knows that. "Well!" Gao fan nods and gives Qilin to Lena. He stepped forward and looked up at the sky, "if you want to escape, I''ll leave the 50 gluttonous motherships in the sky!" At the same time, Gao fan''s eyes were cold. At this moment, there is a touch of rosy clouds in the sky. The color of the red haze is very eye-catching, red is too bright, just like blood. All of a sudden, the red haze rose in the face of the storm and stretched rapidly, just in a moment, it formed a red ribbon that was almost going to spread from the horizon,If you look carefully, you can see that this is actually a line of fire that is hundreds of kilometers long. The line of fire spread out in the next second and spread to the sky. Just in an instant, it covered the whole sky. At the next moment, countless Taotie''s bodies were burning with flames and fell from the sky, even the 50 Taotie motherships and 200 Taotie frigates were the same. In the end, neither a Taotie soldier nor a Taotie Mothership fell to the sea, because they were burned to ashes in mid air. At this time, the gluttonous and the flame are all gone. Everyone on the Grand Canyon was stunned. Gao fan''s simple words set off a huge fire, killed all the Taotie without leaving any trace. Such power It''s too scary. Ducao witnessed all this and could not help shaking his head slightly. Think about the unhappiness with Gao fan before. I''m really killing myself! If Gao fan had done this for himself at that time, I''m afraid no one would have known when he died! Qilinwo is in Lena''s arms. She is already looking at Gao fan with her idol eyes. what woman doesn''t love such a strong man? "Ding! Get Qilin''s love, points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly stunned, sister Qilin? I can''t see it at all! After all, Qilin is usually too quiet to say a word. Is it the legend of being secretly loved? Gao fan looks puzzled. Qilin finds that Gao fan is also looking at herself at this time. She can''t help but feel a little nervous. She can''t help grabbing Lena''s hand. Lena frowned slightly and found Qilin''s abnormality. She motioned to Su Xiaoli quietly. Su Xiaoli understands and has been using her unique ability to explore the situation of chaqilin. A moment later, Su Xiaoli smiles at Lena. Lena nodded and grinned slightly. "Make arrangements for your majesty!" ¡­¡­ At this time, he hid in the space warship and sat on his throne in horror. "King Chou, we lost 50 motherships in the battle just now, nearly a quarter of our combat power How can we account to my God Carl? " Under the throne, a glutton asked anxiously. Chapter 1112 "Yes Another Taotie echoed, "such a big loss, no substantial results, My God Carl will be angry, right?" He has a complicated face. He doesn''t seem to hear them. He is still afraid of Gao fan. If he hadn''t been alert at that time and fled immediately after he felt the killing from Gao fan, I''m afraid he would have been burned to ashes like other Taotie, right? Although he has four generations of divine body and a void engine, I don''t know why, but he feels that the fire at that time, he can''t escape the fate of being burned to ashes. His thoughts are still in the shadow left by Gao fan, the situation that Gao fan burned up all the gluttonous fleets in his mind, makes him unforgettable for a long time. "The king of love! Talk to me The following Taotie looked excited, "what should we do?" "Hoo..." He breathed out, "let''s retreat!" This is a very powerless saying. Indeed, such a high fan let him completely lose the fighting spirit, no courage to resist. "What?" The following Taotie was stunned, "so retreat, my God Carl won''t make me better?" "Yes The other Taotie also had a face of suffocation, "it''s better to die here than to go back and be tortured by my God Karl like this!" "Who wants to die?" At this time, a familiar sound sounded in the spaceship. Zhihu looks at the black robed man who suddenly appears at the door, then stands up from the throne, and kneels down directly, "welcome my God Carl!" The rest of the gluttons knelt down to the black robed man in the same way as Chou, "welcome my God Carl!" Under the black robe, the leader of the Dragon kingdom said with a smile, "get up!" "Yes Then, the Lord of the Dragon kingdom came to the throne and looked down at the whole audience. "My God, Carl, I don''t know why you came here in person? We didn''t give any advance notice, we didn''t make good preparations! " He stood under the throne and asked with a shy face. He was very clear that Carl was a fake, but he didn''t say it because he didn''t dare. This fake Karl must be very strong, even stronger than the previous Karl. As for the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom, he came to the earth to avoid people. Before, he speculated that the death of killing blood must have something to do with falsehood, he went to the remote chiwu galaxy to hide and observe the situation first. But he can''t say that. It''s too much to hide. "I''m here, of course, to see the progress of your attack on Chivu star system!" The leader of Tianlong kingdom was calm and calm, "how are you doing?" The following gluttons trembled one after another. If Carl knew that they had lost so many warships, it would be cold. "Tell me, Carl! Because the enemy was too strong, our first attack failed! " I''m not afraid to report it truthfully. With his understanding of this fake Carl, I''m afraid the other party won''t care about Taotie. "Oh?" The Lord of the Dragon kingdom was slightly surprised, with his knowledge, it seems that the only opponent of the gluttonous army in the known universe is the angel. Chiwu star is just a remote galaxy, so it should not have the power to compete with Taotie. "Please see." Addicted to see the Dragon world Master did not attack, his face showed a sly smile. Later, he played the picture of Gao fan destroying the Taotie fleet. He pointed to Gao fan in the picture and said, "his name is Gao fan. He is a..." "What?" Before he finished speaking, the Dragon Kingdom Master stood up in shock, "what do you say his name is?" In fact, he just wanted to attract the attention of the fake Carl with such a strong man as Gao fan, but he didn''t expect the effect to be so good. "Gao fan..." He said weakly. "Gao fan?" The leader of Tianlong Kingdom narrowed his eyes and sat down again with a dignified face, "give you ten minutes, I want all his information!" "Yes He nodded heavily, he could see that the fake Carl in front of him was serious. Three minutes later, after reading Gao fan''s information, it is basically confirmed that Gao fan is the one he is looking for. Strong, build a nation, open the back palace,This is not Gao fan. Who is it? The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom never thought that he would meet Gao fan here. Looking at Gao fan''s lively appearance, the Lord of Tianlong Kingdom knows that the Lord of wanxu Kingdom has not found Gao fan. He is just avoiding the pursuit of the master of the void world, and then makes void unable to find himself, but he didn''t expect that fate is such an artifact, unexpectedly, he met Gao fan first. "My God Carl..." "I don''t know what we should do next," he said cunningly The leader of Tianlong Kingdom smiles and stands up from the throne, "the whole army will attack with me, target GAOFAN!" "Yes All the Taotie tigers were shocked. They are confident that we will fight this battle by ourselves. "False, false! Aren''t you cunning and calculating? " But this time, I''m afraid that Gao fan will get ahead of me The Dragon Kingdom Master has been able to imagine his face when he learned that he had won Gao fan first. it must be wonderful. "My God, Carl!" Chou frowned slightly, "shall we call Morgana this time? She''s on earth, too. " "Moganna?" The leader of Tianlong kingdom was slightly surprised, and then all the information about liangbing appeared in his mind, and a pair of big bears in front of liangbing. For beautiful women, the bald donkey, the leader of Tianlong world, is quite interested! "Ha ha! It''s kind of interesting. " The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom looked evil. "Then you lead the way. Let''s find her first!" Gao fan is there and can''t run. It was the beauty that moved him. "Yes ¡­¡­ Deep in the universe, in a starship. "Sneeze!" Is rushing to earth''s false boundary Lord coldly sneezed. "Lord, do you have a cold?" The male Angel next to the Lord of the void world asked in amazement. Yes, wanxu has showdown with the male angels, saying that he is the Lord of the alien world. Then some of the male angels said that he was the murderer of Hua Ye and wanted to kill him to avenge Hua Ye. as a result, he was killed with one finger, and the other male angels stopped. Now, huxu is the new king of the male angels. "Cold? Do you think this seat will catch a cold? " The master of the void world glanced at each other with disdain on his face, and then muttered, "someone should be cursing me!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Male Angel speechless, you such existence actually also fear curse? Chapter 1113 "Tell the Lord of the world that we have detected a female Angel following our starship, asking to enter!" At this time, a male Angel soldier said. "Angel?" Looking at the screen, the other person''s chestnut hair and stubborn eyes make him feel very familiar. "Isn''t that Ruolin?" In Hua Ye''s memory, Ruoling is the guardian of holy Kaisha. But now Ruoming has a pair of black wings behind him, which shows that Ruoming has taken off the angel nebula and become a fallen angel. "That''s interesting!" He nodded, "let her in!" "Yes After a while, Ruoming met with the master of the void world. "Hua Ye?" Ruoming''s first glance at the master of the void world made him stupid. There is a big gap between the image of the blind world leader leaning on crutches and Hua Ye in her memory, but Ruoming subconsciously thinks that Hua Ye is made like this by Kaisha. "I didn''t expect that the dark space where Kaisha locked you up still has the ability to make people old!" Ruo Ning''s big eyes stare at the master of the void world in a daze, "it''s hard for me to imagine what you''ve experienced in it to make you like this?" "Cough..." Without waiting for the Lord to speak, the male angel on one side chimed in and said, "the angel wing King misunderstood that this is the Lord of the void world, king huayie has been killed by the Lord of the void world, and now we male angels have all surrendered to the Lord of the void world." Angel wing king is the title of Ruoming. "The master of the false world?" Ruoming was shocked and didn''t know what the name meant. "Yes The male angel is very patient, "the Lord of the false world is a vassal of the heaven and the world. He has strong personal strength..." "All right!" The master of the void world nodded slightly and looked at Ruoming, "Ruoming, right? You seem to be good to me. Be a commander under me "Commander?" Ruoming frowned slightly, she didn''t know anything about the sky and the world and the commander just now. "You can think of it as Kaisha''s Zu wing guard." The Lord of the false world said. "Ha ha..." Ruoming said with a smile, "I think you misunderstood me. I''m here to see huayie, but since huayie is dead, you''ve become the boss of the male angels. As a former angel wing king, I have the right to check whether you have the ability to sit in this position! " "Oh?" The master of the void world joked. No one had spoken to him like this for a long time. "You don''t agree with that?" "Of course!" Speaking, a sword of flame appeared in Ruoming''s hand. The male angels nearby took out their weapons one after another, all of which were the same flaming sword as Ruoming. "You step back..." The master of the void world waved away the male angels and looked at Ruoming, "attack me. If I move my finger, I will lose." If rather slightly frown, so confident, it seems to be really strong ah! But with these short words, it''s like making Ruoming shrink back. It''s impossible. If it''s strong or not, just have a fight? Next second, ronin moved. The flame sword in her hand left a remnant shadow, turned abruptly, and went to the temple of the Lord of the void world with a tricky angle. Wang Xu''s face was indifferent, and he kept a faint smile on his face, as if he didn''t find the sword. But at this time, the sword in Ruoming''s hand stopped abruptly, and stopped ten centimeters away from wanxu temple. The master of void world is good at control, which is similar to Gao fan''s mental power. moreover, he has the power of law level, which is not comparable to the three generations of God like Ruoming. If you don''t hit the target, Ruoming naturally refuses to give up. When you quickly take back the sword, you step back two steps, and then stab it again. The main face of the void world is indifferent, and it''s still an expression of indifference. But at this time, the body of the sword in Ruo Ning''s hand seemed to pierce into the void and disappear in a wave of space. Then, the point of the sword suddenly appeared within one centimeter from the back of the main head of the void world. "Oh? The power of space? " The master of the void world was slightly stunned and quickly controlled the stabbing sword. At this time, the blade is only a little distance from the back of the head of the master of the void world. With a faint smile, he was almost hit by the aborigines of the world! Although the other party''s weapons may not be able to break their own defense, it is also a shame to be hit!Ruo Ning is surprised, and she can''t attack the leader of the false world even though she uses the wormhole of space. the gap between the two people is so big that she makes a decision. she already knows how to choose. "I didn''t expect you to know the power of space?" Wanxu looked at Ruoming with great interest, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly. The natives of the world finally gave him a surprise. "The power of space?" Ruoming took back his weapon. "The name is appropriate, but I prefer to call it a space wormhole." "Space wormhole? The space you open up is really the shape of a hole, which means "famous..." The master of the void world nodded, the space technology of the supernatural universe is very different from that of Gao fan, GAO fan can create any space, but the space channels created by the supernatural are all in the shape of holes. "For your sake, I''ll give you a present." As soon as the voice of the master of the void world fell, Ruoming''s eyes were covered with a chestnut light, and his whole body became stiff. "Ah The next moment, Ruoming returned to normal, and the painful expression on his face gradually turned to shock. "Four generations of deities?" Ruoying looks at his hands in disbelief. "Yes The master of the void world smiles calmly, he got the technology of the four generations of divine bodies from Hua Ye''s memory, Hua Ye got it from Carl, but Hua Ye didn''t master it. "I''m still studying the five generations of divine bodies, but I believe it won''t be long before we can get it out!" There is a smile on his face. "Can we get the five generations?" Ruoming didn''t know what expression to use to describe his shock. "Of course!" "I have to say that the technology of your universe is really interesting, and it can modify the human potential directly from the gene. although this way of promotion is very limited, it can produce three generations of ordinary soldiers in large quantities. it''s still good!" "Three generations of ordinary soldiers? What''s more, in large quantities? " If you swallow a mouthful of saliva, if the master of the false world is not bragging, I believe it will not be long before he can rule the angel nebula. "I, ronin!" Ruo Ning kneels down on one knee and salutes the Lord of the false world, "I wish to swear allegiance to the Lord of the false world! Please kill holy Kesha Chapter 1114 "Holy Caesar?" The illusory world leader suddenly feels a little melancholy, sure enough, being the boss is not an easy thing in any world, and someone wants to kill you at any time. Seeing that Ruoming wanted to kill Kaisha, he remembered that when he was in the void world, he was just like the holy Kaisha, guarding against thieves day and night? Ruoming frowned a little when he saw the master of the world suddenly lost himself, "master of the world, do you have any doubts?" "Oh?" The Lord of the void world came back to him and said, "Oh, that way is not I just think of the past For holy Kesha, I''d like to observe her first. Please give me all her information first After all, the Lord of the void world guessed that the death of killing blood might be related to holy Kaisha, and now he doesn''t know the life or death of the Lord of the Dragon world. He won''t do anything uncertain until he finds out. "Yes Ruoming nodded, a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes. For her, as long as the Vajra is interested in sacred Caesar, as long as the Vajra wants to rule the universe, he will fight with sacred Caesar one day. Moreover, the Lord of the void world can easily give himself four generations of divine body, and his attack can hardly enter his body. therefore, Ruoming believes that the power of the Lord of the void world is far stronger than that of the holy Kesha. As long as there is a conflict between the two, the outcome of holy Kesha is a death. "Can you tell me, Lord, where are we going now?" Ruoming asked. "Go to the earth of chiwu star system and find Carl, the God of death." The master of the void world looks calm. "After all that is in Hua Ye''s memory, I feel At present, only Karl, the God of death, has a way to kill Kesha thoroughly! " As soon as Ruoming''s eyes brightened, this illusory world Master from a different world didn''t disappoint her, unexpectedly came to such a conclusion so soon. "Your honor, Lord of the world!" Ruoming smiles, she also thinks that no one is Kesha''s opponent except Carl. Even if she has four generations of divine bodies, she has not gone with the wind. after all, Kesha had four generations of divine bodies as early as 10000 years ago. Later, Ruoming gave all her knowledge to the master of the void world, the master of the void world had a big smile on his face. ¡­¡­ Demon No.1, cool ice nests on the throne as usual, holding a glass of blood red wine in his hand, gently swaying. The eyes in a pair of clear eyes don''t know where the freeze frame is, for a moment, they smile gently, for a moment, they shrivel their mouths, for a moment, their faces are slightly red, they don''t know what they think of. Mei heart in the side quietly looking at, heart inside a burst of funny. Liangbing came back from Gao fan and became like this. she thought with her butt that liangbing was thinking about Gao fan at this time. Seeing Liang Bing like this, Mei Xin is very curious, What did Gao fan do to Liang Bing in the end, which made Liang Bing become a girl of spring from the queen of Gao Leng. At this time, the sword demon Atto''s figure appeared in the hall. "Queen Morgana, Carl, the God of death Arto, the sword demon, is the most effective man under liang Bing. Liang Bing''s loyalty is very respectful to Liang Bing, but seeing the queen like this, he is also surprised. "Carl?" Leng Bing was slightly stunned, "he''s not staying in the Styx, what''s he doing running to the earth?" "Do you want to see me?" Arto doesn''t talk much. "Forget it, tell him to come in!" Cool ice waved her hand and put on the makeup of the devil queen. "Yes Soon, Carl and Zhihu entered the hall. "Carl, what are you doing to the queen?" Leng Bing asked jokingly with her legs up. However, it seems that this "Carl" didn''t hear lengbing''s words, and her eyes were staring at Meixin, and Meixin looked at this "Carl" in surprise. At this time, lengbing found that although Carl was wearing the same clothes as before, he had a completely different face under his cloak. Plus the flattering expression. Isn''t it? Another one from another world? Leng Bing frowned. "The master of flattery? What are you doing here? " The Dragon Kingdom Lord looked at Mei Xin in amazement, and he was a little excited. It''s hard to express the feeling of meeting an old friend in a foreign land. Even if this old friend is the enemy! Most people call Mei Xin the leader of the world of lust and flattery, but the leader of the heaven dragon world is not willing to call her the leader of the world of flattery. "I..." Mei Xin''s eyes flashed a little panic, "Tianlong Kingdom Master, you come just in time!I found Gao fan on the earth! But my ability is limited, I can only join the demon army of Queen moganna, and try to do it slowly. " Knowing that Gao fan has the ability to kill the Lord, Mei Xin is not afraid to send the Lord to Gao fan. "Sure enough, it''s the best choice to be careful when dealing with Gao fan." The Lord of the Dragon kingdom was excited. Now that he has met his acquaintances, he is no longer pretending. He directly changed into a cassock and restored the monk''s shape, showing his strong muscles and fierce face, especially the nine ring scars on his bald head. Lengbing''s chin fell to the ground when she saw Carl. This year''s "Carl" is really ugly! After seeing the new look of "Carl", he knew clearly that after all, he had already guessed that Carl was fake, so he was very calm. As for Atto, he looked at the muscles of the Dragon Kingdom Master, and then at his own. Yeah! It''s bigger and better for me. "Praise from Xie Tianlong!" Mei Xin said with a smile, "but now that the Lord of the Dragon kingdom is here, we can go to kill Gao fan with confidence and boldness!" "Ah Don''t worry The Dragon Kingdom Master shakes his head and asks seriously, "Mei Xin Kingdom Master, let me ask you, have you ever seen the blood killing Kingdom Master?" Mei Xin''s eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible tension, a face of doubt asked, "no! Has the Lord of the slaying blood world come to this world? " "Well!" The main face of the Dragon kingdom is dignified, "the Lord of the blood killing kingdom not only came to this world, but also died in this world!" "What?" Mei Xin looks surprised, and the performance is just like the real one. Leng Bing and ATO can''t help admiring Mei Xin''s acting skills. "Yes The Dragon Kingdom Lord looked at Mei Xin with a melancholy look on his face, "are you surprised, too? I was surprised when I heard the news! The blood killing world Lord can be a great world Lord! But it''s so cold. What a pity "Is it Gao fan who killed the slayer?" Mei Xin a face doubts of ask a way. "Originally, I also suspected that Gao fan killed the slayer But when I came to the earth and learned about Gao fan, I found that it had nothing to do with him! " The main face of the Dragon kingdom is dignified, "he is too weak to kill blood!" Chapter 1115 Mei Xin is slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that the Lord of heaven dragon would think so. Originally, she calculated in her heart that she must do everything possible to weaken Gao fan quietly, What''s more, she should get rid of the relationship between Gao fan and the death of the Lord of the blood world, so that the Lord of the Dragon world can go to find Gao fan''s trouble. But never thought of it! She hasn''t even started to take the Dragon Kingdom Master to the ditch, but the Dragon Kingdom Master actually deviated automatically. It''s just God''s help! "Then..." Mei Xin asked with a puzzled look, "who killed the Lord of the blood world?" "I guess..." The leader of Tianlong Kingdom looks at Meixin with a dignified face, and his eyes are full of seriousness, "it''s the old tortoise in vain!" "What?" This time, even Morgana and Arto were surprised. This bald What a big brain hole! "Ah?" Mei Xin can''t figure out how the brain circuit of the Dragon Kingdom Lord grows. Why did he run into the sewer completely before he started to take it? "Sure enough..." The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom looked at Mei Xin again. "You''re surprised, aren''t you?" Mei Xin''s face is speechless. Can you not be surprised? I''m not only surprised, but also surprised! "No?" Flattering heart weak doubt way. "It''s normal for you to think so!" The leader of the heaven dragon kingdom said, "before I came to earth, I had doubts with you, what was the motive of the leader of the false world to kill blood? At that time, I suspected that this mission to enter the supernatural universe was not to capture Gao fan, but to let the other three World Masters come in, and then wanxu killed us one by one with their secret weapons, so that they could unify the heaven! But at that time I had no evidence, just brain tonic! But now it''s different. When I saw that Gao fan was so weak, I was basically sure that the death of killing blood had nothing to do with Gao fan, it must have been done in vain Mei Xin three people listen to the brain hole of the Dragon World Lord, already petrified on the spot. What you said is reasonable. I have nothing to say! "So!" Heaven Dragon World Lord once again a face serious look to Mei Xin, "Mei Xin world Lord! I don''t know if you are willing to attack Gao fan with me. Let''s take Gao fan quickly! Only in this way can we get rid of the world! Only in this way can we successfully avoid false pursuit Mei Xin nodded blankly, "yes!" The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom slowly turns his head and looks at lengbing. After all, lengbing is the queen of the devil. Lengbing is still shocked by the wonderful brain hole of the Dragon Kingdom Master, and has no response at all. Mei Xin quickly poked the cold ice with her elbow. "Oh Leng Bing nodded in a hurry, trying to make a serious face, "I would like to!" "Good!" The Dragon Kingdom Master waved his sleeve heavily and stood up with a negative hand, with a look of emotion, "it''s my luck to meet you in this strange world! No, I''ll go back and prepare my men. We''ll attack together later! " As soon as the voice fell, the Lord of Tianlong kingdom had already taken Zhihu out. Arto went to see them off respectfully. Only Meixin and liangbing are left in the hall, you stare at me and I stare at you, for a moment, it''s surprisingly quiet. "Your majesty! They have gone Arto''s back with the man. "Poof Ha ha ha Leng Bing and Mei Xin finally couldn''t hold back and laughed wildly. Atto looked embarrassed. "Your Majesty, is it bad for us to laugh at people behind their backs like this Poof Ha ha ha ha "I thought all the heaven and the world were powerful perverts, but I didn''t expect that there were such idiots. Ha ha ha!" "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh, we''d better inform your majesty as soon as possible!" "Well, good! I will inform Poof Ha ha, no, it''s been too long just now. I''m going to laugh a little more! Ha ha ha "Ha ha ha!" ¡­¡­ At this time, Gao fan is in his villa. Qilin slowly opened a pair of clear and moving eyes, and then saw a handsome side face printed into her eyes. Qi Lin subconsciously a panic, quickly closed his eyes, for fear that Gao fan found himself awake, in order to avoid embarrassment. Recalling what happened last night, Qilin blamed Su Xiaoli and rose in her heart for being too bad, while feeling shy and happy. But after a while, I didn''t feel what happened to Gao fan. Qilin slowly opened her eyes again."Are you awake?" With Gao fan''s magnetic voice, a handsome face is printed into Qilin''s eyes. Qilin glared at her eyes, her pretty face turned red, after a cry, she quickly covered her face with her hands. "It''s in the wrong place!" Gao fan laughs evil. "Ah Qilin quickly released her hand to cover her face and quickly covered the quilt, a little red face was full of shame and panic. Gao fan stretched out his hand and gently stroked Qilin''s face, "what are you covering? Where didn''t you see it last night? " "Well..." Gao Fan said so, Qilin bashfully directly buried her face in the soft pillow. "Your Majesty, you are so bad..." "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan is proud, "men are not bad, women do not love them!" "It''s all wrong..." "Don''t you know if it''s wrong?" Gao fan''s hands are not honest, "do you want me to repeat the bad things of last night?" Qilin''s pretty face was still buried in the pillow, her body trembled, and her skin turned pink. "Your Majesty, don''t bully sister Chilin!" At this time, Su xiaolidu came in with Gao fan''s clothes and threw them directly on Gao fan. Qilin heard Su Xiaoli''s voice. For a moment, she was more shy and pulled up the quilt to cover herself. "Well, it''s up to you, Kirin!" With a faint smile, Gao fan picked up his clothes, put them on and went downstairs. With Su Xiaoli taking care of Qilin, Gao fan is not worried at all. Just having breakfast, Gao fan receives the news from Mei Xin. The God of death, the incarnation of the Dragon Kingdom, is coming to him! In order to avoid the tragedy of the last attack on the giant gorge, Gao fan directly announced that a news conference would be held in Fancheng today, and it would be broadcast live all over the world. The purpose is to attract the Dragon Kingdom leader to Fancheng. Of course, the effect is remarkable. On the same day, Taotie warship and demon 1 appeared in the sky of Fanguo. With 150 Taotie motherships and 600 Taotie frigates, plus nearly 100 demon warships and warships, nearly 1 million Taotie + demon troops have arrived, submerging the sky of Fancheng. Below, in the city of fan, the ordinary people watching the live broadcast of GAOFAN all over the world are in a complete mess. If it wasn''t for the proper training among the thousand hand pillars, the soldiers would immediately go down to organize the evacuation of the masses, and they would not know how many people would be trampled to death. Chapter 1116 "He? Is that Gao fan? " Among the Taotie carriers, Gao fan''s picture of standing on the platform below and looking up at the sky has been transmitted to the monitor. The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom looks at Gao fan with great interest, and a faint smile appears on his face. "Exactly!" He nodded seriously, "this man is Gao fan. He destroyed 50 motherships in the last war!" "Well!" The leader of Tianlong Kingdom nodded, "shouhao and moganna are leading the army first, and the leader of Meixin Kingdom and I will sweep the array for you." "Well!" Morgana nodded and took the first step towards the outside. He hesitated for two seconds. It was obvious that Gao fan''s shadow had not been eliminated. But think about Mo ganna''s simplicity, and this time there are two guys from the alien world like Gao fan, Tianlong world Master and Meixin world Master, who can only bite their teeth to keep up. At most, find a chance to paddle! ¡­¡­ In the city, there was a panic. "Run away! Run outside "Madder is insane. If I had known that, it would have been better not to join any country!" "That''s right. Run away. You can''t stay here in any country!" Seeing this, Gao fan frowned slightly, his face was dignified, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will keep a record of these people, after this is over, we will thoroughly investigate their identities and see if they are foreign spies!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, and everything was stable. The next second, all the warships in the sky dropped shells all over the sky. "It''s over!" Below the ordinary people are stunned, looking at the sky of shells, they have despair. Some people are hugging and crying on the spot, a wail. Even some ordinary soldiers, some of them have put down their weapons, look at the sky with haze in despair. So many shells, are you dead? Boom! The next moment, a large number of shells hit on the border set by Gao fan and exploded directly. For a moment, the sky above Fancheng turned into a sea of fire. The people below were scurrying in the screams, or squatting on the ground crying, or with a calm face, but few people were trying to survive. They have no confidence to survive such an attack. But after a while, someone finally found some clues. Although the shells were all blown up, they were still alive. Moreover, the towering flame seemed to be burning far away from the sky, and no heat could be felt. "What is it?" Everyone''s eyes widened and they couldn''t believe what they saw. "I remember that someone said before that your majesty had built a border over Fancheng to protect the safety of Fancheng." Someone finally said. "Yes Another echoed, "we are saved! Your Majesty''s border blocks Taotie''s shelling "Yes, we are saved!" "Your Majesty is too powerful. Taotie''s shelling can be resisted. It''s too powerful!" Long live your majesty Long live your majesty Soon, the whole city was boiling up, and everyone was shouting the name of Gao fan. Gao fan is their God! At this time, the sea of fire over Fancheng was dispersed, and the intact Fancheng also appeared in the sight of Taotie. The gluttonous gluttonous and demon soldiers in the sky are all stunned, which is different from what they imagined! They are all stupid and can only wait for the order above. He stood beside Mo ganna with a solemn face and reported to the Dragon Kingdom Master in the communication channel, "Lord, there is something similar to a shield over Fancheng, which has blocked our artillery attack!" The afterfear of a face is fond of howling. Fortunately, he ran away decisively before. Gao fan''s strength is not what he can imagine if he can make a shield that can withstand such a large number of shelling. "Stupid!" The Lord of heaven dragon Kingdom sat on the throne with a smile on his face, "this boy is still too young to protect a group of meaningless creatures with so much strength. it seems that he is very good to clean up with such a kind of heart." "The Lord of Tianlong kingdom is right, but he was careful before flattering his heart!" Mei Xin holds the Dragon Kingdom Master with a smile, She mutters in her heart that if you knew that the blood killing Kingdom Master died in your Majesty''s hands, I''m afraid you wouldn''t think so! "Ha ha..." The leader of Tianlong''s virtual world heard Mei Xin''s words and was obviously very helpful,"The master of the flattering world has praised me falsely. It''s good for you to be more careful, otherwise, I won''t have my share..." "Lord of the world!" At this time, the howling voice came again, "what are we going to do next?" "No hurry! When our Lord breaks the barrier The Dragon Kingdom Master looks indifferent, between waving, a golden energy spreads from his spaceship. Below, Gao fan see this overflow of golden power, how can not understand. "The seven generals and the five beauties follow my orders to kill the enemy together!" Gao fan a fierce drink, a horse in the lead rushed out of the protective cover. We must not let the Lord of the heaven dragon Kingdom destroy the boundary and destroy the life. "Yes Gao fan was closely followed by big tube muyuyi, qianshouzhujian, bibidong, Qiyu, Polos, tushanhonghong and shashengwan. Su Xiaoli, rose, Lena and Lianfeng took the second place, and Qilin provided remote support. As for the super academy people, they did not take part in the campaign, because they were responsible for guarding China against the attack of foreign armed forces. Leng Bing''s eyes were awe inspiring, and she threw herself directly at the fourth daughter of the rose, then 1v4 was torn into a ball. I can''t help frowning when I see it. The cold ice is on. Does he want it or not? If you don''t go up, I''m afraid you can''t forgive yourself if you are seen by the Dragon Kingdom leader, but if you go up, which one should you choose? Naturally, he can''t be looking for Gao fan. After all, he can''t get into trouble. So he can only carefully observe the opponent''s situation, intends to choose one from Gao fan''s seven generals. I saw an old man with white hair hanging in the air on crutches, spouting a piece of flame from his mouth, instantly burning hundreds of gluttonous soldiers. Hold the grass, this is strong, don''t this! Shouhao looks to the other side, a girl with fox ears and bare feet. She looks very soft and cute. In the next second, Tu Shanhong made a quick fist. After a crackle, a large area of Taotie soldiers burst. Fan Hao shakes his head in a hurry. This is too violent. Then Gao fan''s seven generals looked at it one by one, and finally found that only the bald man in yellow tights and red cape was the weakest. This bald man can''t fly. He can only run around on the protective layer and kill those Taotie who are attacking the protective layer. Moreover, he can only hit people with his fist. Although he always hits Taotie soldiers with one punch, his speed seems to be very slow and seems to be very ordinary. Chapter 1117 "Good! Just him! " With a cold smile, my heart is fixed. Bald Cape, don''t blame me for being ruthless! After paying attention, he takes out a big sword, with a trace of black air on it. without saying much, he swings the big sword and flies towards Qiyu. The virtual engine quickly calculates all of Qiyu''s next action tracks and corresponding coping methods, fan Hao has almost 100 times confidence in Qiyu. "Confinement! Break it down Before the howler arrives, the attack comes first, and the power of the void engine instantly envelops Qiyu. "Yes?" Qi Yu a face sprouts new of looking at suddenly shrouded in the orange ray of light around own body, a pair of don''t know what to do appearance. When shouhao saw Qiyu''s stunned face, he immediately showed a proud smile, this is really a dish chicken, I chose the right person! 10 meters, 5 meters, 3 meters The sword in shouhao''s hand is getting closer to Qiyu. It seems that shouhao has seen Qiyu''s death, and even has seen the praise from the Dragon Kingdom leader. But at this time, Qiyu suddenly raised her head and looked into the eyes full of murderous. Addicted to howl back instant wet, Qiyu this cannibal eyes let him instant as if the heart stopped. However, the powerful engine of the void and the close distance give Zhihao another shot of cardiotonic, he gritted his teeth and continued to work hard, stabbing his sword heavily at Qiyu''s neck. Qi Yu''s eyes a Lin, the neck a twist, leave a remnant shadow in the eyes of addict to howl. The addiction howl hasn''t yet reacted to come over, see Qi jade a want in own sword. The next second, the sharp iron sword instantly broke, turned into a piece of metal, and fell down. Hold the grass! What the hell? Howling is petrified. It''s a sword of void that can be cut by four generations of gods! Was it bitten to pieces by this bald head? I wanted to pick up a soft persimmon and pinch it, but I didn''t expect to kick it on the steel plate! Howl turned and ran away, not daring to stay. Qi Yu sees to be addicted to howl to escape, the body shape jumps, directly came to be addicted to howl of in front, to be addicted to howl of big face one punch to drop. At that time, he peed and knelt down in front of Qiyu, "I surrender!" "Ah?" Qi Yu was stunned for a second and quickly stopped, but it seemed that it was too late Qi jade although took back his hand, but the residual boxing style will be addicted to howl of the body directly tear, even slag is not left. The Taotie soldiers watching the battle split on the spot, the great howling king was killed by a second blow! Qiyu is a timid face, like a child who has done bad things, looking around. After all, fan Hao said he was going to surrender just now, and our Qi Yujun can''t remember whether Gao Fan said to be kind to prisoners, but if Gao Fan said to be kind to prisoners, he just killed a prisoner. If Gao fan saw it, I''m afraid he would have to deduct his salary. After a long look, Qiyu basically confirms that no one pays attention to her side, and Gao fan is facing the enemy in the higher sky at this time, so he is more unlikely to find himself. Qi jade this just deep vomit out one breath, this matter son is past. As for the rest of Taotie, after seeing Qiyu like this, they turn around and start to run away, Temo''s howling can be killed in seconds, they are a ball! "Don''t move Qi Yu scolded a, these gluttonous are eyewitnesses, can''t let them spread their scandal. As a result, Qiyu moved, then yellow lights flashed in the sky, and hundreds of gluttonous food turned into fly ash in an instant. Tu Shanhong, who wants to smash the gluttonous food in front of her, has a muddled face because her target has been eliminated by Huang Guang. Then everyone noticed that Qiyu, who was already in a crazy state, chased Taotie soldiers and killed them madly. in just two minutes, tens of thousands of Taotie died in his hands and shot down more than a dozen Taotie motherships. Tu Shanhong was so confused that he had no desire to continue to fight. Bi bidong came to Tu Shanhong and said, "I''ve heard your majesty say that he''s very strong, but I haven''t seen him all the time. now it seems that he''s really strong!" "Well!" Tu Shan''s face is red as usual. He is also a boxer. Is Qiyu''s fist too abnormal? "Ha ha ha!" Polos laughed wildly and fired a shot into the distance, hitting several gluttonous motherships. "I''ll tell you that I''m not wronged for losing to him. Do you believe it now?" Shashengwan looks cool, "what''s the fun of losing! When I take the prison dragon, I will challenge Qi Yujun! " "Cut!" Polos disdained, "you''d better surpass me first!""Cut!" Shashengwan looked scornful. I don''t know why your majesty wants to make laoshizi''s combat power ranking? "Hello, hello..." "I am an old man who works so hard. You young people can''t be lazy!" he said "Yes Tu Shanhong and bibidong nodded to the big wooden feather coat, and then went into battle. "Cut!" Polos and shashengwan looked at each other disdainfully and continued to slaughter Taotie separately. "It''s nice to be young," he said with a smile "Don''t be lazy, even if you have a big wooden feather jacket!" Gao fan''s voice sounded in his ear, when he was shocked, "yes, your majesty!" He secretly glanced at Gao fan in the sky, admiring him. "Your Majesty is a bull, fighting against a strong enemy, and looking around." ¡­¡­ In the sky, Meixin and tianlongjiezhu stand side by side. "Seductive world leader?" Gao fan looks at Mei Xin in surprise and starts his performance, "Why are you here?" Tianlong with a smile, "Gao fan, right? Well, you didn''t think of it, did you? How could we be in your mission world? " Gao fan looks at the Lord of the Dragon world with a surprised face, and the performance is just like the real one, "who are you?" "Gao fan" Mei Xin looks unhappy, "this is the leader of the Dragon world! You haven''t met the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom yet The Lord of the Dragon kingdom is waiting for Gao fan to see him. Gao fan was slightly stunned, and then arched his hand with a smile on his face, "it turns out that he is the leader of the Dragon kingdom. I''ve heard so much about him!" "You see Since they are all our own people, why don''t we withdraw! Otherwise, the Taotie people will be killed by my men in a moment. " Gao fan scanned the battlefield awkwardly. Naturally, the form was one-sided. "Cough! No! " The leader of Tianlong kingdom is also embarrassed. although Taotie is his followers, they are so weak that he can''t hang on his face. But he felt that it would be more humiliating for him to talk about the truce than if all the gluttons were dead. So the Dragon Kingdom Lord said with a domineering face, "they are all out of fashion things. You are welcome to kill as many as you want." Chapter 1118 Gao fan looks confused Holding grass, so polite? Is this special to kill me? Mei Xin also looks at the Dragon Kingdom Master with a dazed face, along the way, the Dragon Kingdom Master''s brain hole is as wonderful as it is, and now it is even more wonderful. In the face of this bewildering eyes, the Lord of Tianlong world seems to feel that his performance is not right. "That flatter heart, or you come!" The leader of Tianlong Kingdom immediately changed the topic. He didn''t want to write any more ink. But attack Gao fan''s matter, he gave Mei Xin to carry on. First of all, Mei Xin is more familiar with Gao fan, and sneak attack is easy to succeed. however, he still doesn''t know what card Gao fan has, so let Mei Xin try it first to prevent Gao fan from fighting back. And looking at Gao fan''s face, which he didn''t know and didn''t guard against, Mei Xin''s hand should be easy to win, right? Mei Xin nods and makes a color to Gao fan at the same time. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his figure suddenly retreated. Between the waves, the power of space law surges, and the emptiness around Mei Xin rippled layer upon layer. Mei Xin looks anxious and chases Gao fan in a hurry. The two men came to an altitude of 10000 meters. The next second, the forces of water, soil and wood burst out at the same time, in the void, there were waves up to kilometers wide, rock giants up to kilometers high, and vines covering dozens of kilometers around. "Asshole! Why did you attack me? What on earth are you here for? " "Gao fan, if you don''t give up, you can save your life!" The Dragon Kingdom Master stands in the distance watching the battle between Gao fan and Mei Xin. This kind of large-scale attack makes him understand that Gao fan is just a rookie who wastes energy. Mei Xin is in the middle of Gao fan''s attack. Every time, it is dangerous and dangerous to avoid Gao fan''s attacks. but Gao fan''s attack is very difficult. He bites Mei Xin to death, which means that he will never give up. The main mouth of the Dragon Kingdom grins slightly, and Gao fan''s terrifying fighting power erupts as soon as he goes up. in his opinion, it''s nothing more than fear. Because of fear, it is necessary to solve Mei Xin quickly. Otherwise, when he comes to the end of the Dragon Kingdom, Gao fan will be really cool. Sure enough, it seems that it is to confirm the idea of the leader of the Dragon Kingdom, every time Gao fan sees Mei Xin, he just avoids his attack, and every time is a little bit short, there is an anxious look on his face. The next moment, Gao fan''s body turned into a gold body as high as ten thousand meters, and his eyes and body were burning with flames. Giant wave between, in the air among the vines set off a sea of fire, will be all around the vines Meixin lit. "Go to hell!" Giant a fierce drink, huge flame palm overwhelming general toward the lower eyebrow patted down. Mei Xin looks around in a hurry, and her beautiful eyes are full of fear. after some struggle, Mei Xin seems to have no way out. She can only look back at the Lord of Tianlong Kingdom, "Lord of Tianlong Kingdom, help me!" The master of Tianlong kingdom was not moved, and his face showed a cold smile. Are you kidding? How can he leave Meixin''s life? Do you think I''m a fool to share the credit for killing Gao fan? "Bang!" Gao fan''s huge hand heavily pats, in an instant is a mushroom cloud rises, can see below all people repeatedly smack tongue. "Wow Qiyu looked at the sky with a new face, "master, father is so handsome!" Poros looked at the giant in the sky, "I admit, your majesty is really better than me!" Shashengwan moved slightly, "Your Majesty''s strength is beyond doubt, even if I have a prison dragon broken, it is less than one tenth of your majesty!" "Isn''t that right?" The big wooden feather coat has a kind face. "Or is your Majesty the man who conquered your mother?" At this moment, Gao fan raised his hand, everyone saw that Mei Xin was blown to pieces. Seeing this, the Lord of Tianlong kingdom was full of righteousness with a smile on his face. "Gao fan, how dare you kill the Lord of Meixin kingdom! Do such disobedient things! You know, he is the first general under the leader of the eternal world. If the leader of the eternal world is not present today, I will clean up the door instead of him As soon as the voice fell, the Dragon Kingdom leader sat down cross legged in the void, and his cassock was calm. "Great dragon!" The main face of the Dragon kingdom is indifferent, between the opening and closing of his lips, a series of Buddhist names float out of his mouth and fill the world in an instant. "Puff, puff, puff..." The remaining Taotie soldiers in the Buddha''s name turned into blood mist in an instant, even the Taotie warships broke up one after another and finally turned into powder."Poof..." Rose four female and cold ice spit blood on the spot, fell directly from the air. "Come on The big wooden feather coat catches the girls with fengdun, and his mouth is also with a trace of blood, "withdraw your Majesty''s border!" Qiyu and polos dry the blood at the same time, and catch the shashengwan and qianshouzhu in a hurry. Bi Bi Dong and Tu Shan Hong are also on the road, supporting each other and moving towards the border below. All the people were very embarrassed under the influence of the attack of the world leader level. Gao fan, meanwhile, is at the center of the storm. "Dawei Tianlong! Shizun dizang! Prajna Buddhas! Prajna bamakong In a moment, the figure of the Dragon Kingdom Master turned into a golden drama Buddha with a height of 100000 feet, people below the city could only see his ass. With the development of the Dragon Kingdom, the world within a diameter of hundreds of kilometers outside the boundary suddenly atomized, mountains, rivers, plants and trees all disappeared, even the fish in the deep sea turned into blood mist. People who can see all this are shocked. What kind of power can overflow and directly destroy the world? At this moment, Gao fan is in the center of this energy storm, the powerful Buddha power of the Dragon Kingdom Lord makes him almost out of breath, and even the golden light on him collapses at the first time. The golden light of Tianlong is the power of the law, while GAOFAN''s golden body comes from the Tathagata, the Tathagata is only quasi saint, far from being the opponent of the law. The golden light of the Dragon Kingdom Lord has the invincible power, which has left a wound on Gao fan''s body. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. A protective wall composed of water, wood and soil protects him. The main face of the heaven dragon kingdom is indifferent, "my Buddha light is the law of Vajra, the hardest thing in the heaven and the world, it''s just a path!" As soon as the voice falls, the three element wall around Gao fan is directly broken, and the golden light sets off pieces of flesh and blood on Gao fan. "Ah, ah!" Gao fan''s face howled in pain, and his flesh and blood quickly healed after being lifted away, but it was only a second before he recovered. "Immortal body?" The Lord of the heaven Dragon World gritted his teeth and gave a fierce smile in his eyes. "I want to see if the meat on your body can grow infinitely!" Chapter 1119 Gao fan''s face is dignified, and the golden light of the Lord of the heaven dragon world really gives him a headache. even if he has an immortal body, his flesh and blood can grow out continuously, but he can''t bear such a toss! "The law of fire!" Gao fan bared his teeth and was covered with a strong flame. The power of Gao fan''s law appears, and the golden light of the Lord of the Dragon kingdom is dimmed for a moment. "Did you use the power of the law at last?" The Dragon King joked, "the five elements conquer each other, fire conquers gold. Your idea is good! But do you think your law of fire can control my law of Vajra? Ha ha! You are wrong As soon as the voice of the leader of the Dragon Kingdom falls, the golden light becomes more prosperous. Gao fan''s face is bitter. Although he exaggerates and shows it to the Dragon Kingdom leader, his pain is real. Meixin has told him that the golden light of the Dragon Kingdom Lord is metallic on the surface, but in fact it is metallic in the light attribute. The attribute of light is a kind of variant attribute that can only be produced when the attribute of fire develops to the end. therefore, the rule of Tianlong Kingdom Lord is actually the product of the fusion of fire rule and gold rule. This kind of fusion rule is created by the Immortal King, and it is also the foundation of the life of the heaven dragon kingdom. It is never spread to the outside world. At this time, Gao fan is under the attack of the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom, and at the same time, he is also experiencing the mystery of the integration of the laws. he also wants to integrate the laws he controls. He is not afraid of being ruled by the Dragon Kingdom at all, because the power of the creator in his body is telling him, don''t panic, hold on! We can win! ¡­¡­ At this time, tianblade 7 appeared in the universe outside the earth. Looking at the two huge figures over the earth and the powerful power of both sides, stood up from the throne. The angels were petrified on the spot, not even fanning their wings. "This is..." The angel looks at everything in front of him, indicating that his three outlooks have been completely refreshed. "The handsome one is Gao fan!" Angel Yan''s eyes are also full of shock, she did not expect that Gao fan has been so powerful. "Don''t panic! Let''s take a look here and don''t disturb them yet. " Kaisha is much more calm than other angels, especially after she heard Angel Yan say that the other party is Gao fan, her interest became stronger. She is very curious, what kind of existence is Gao fan? In the absence of the use of force let her painstakingly trained for thousands of years left Yi guard angel Yan so afraid of him. After careful observation, Kaisha first affirmed the strength of Gao fan and Tianlong. Let after sincerely feel that Gao fan and the Dragon Kingdom Lord this looks like a very windy fighting scene a little waste of energy. If she were Kaisha, she would use the spilled energy to attack, not to pull. Of course, Kaisha doesn''t know that both GAOFAN and Tianlong will be suppressed by the world when they use their power. those abilities are actually used to balance the suppression of the world. "To holy Caesar!" At this time, a voice came from the angel''s communication channel, "we are now one light year away from you, and we have found traces of the sky dregs, they are heading for the earth! It could have been to attack you. " "Scum?" Angel Yan frowned and could not help worrying, there was a powerful Gao fan and an unknown enemy in front of him, and there was tianzha following him. It seems that the situation is not good! "Is Hua Ye there?" Kesha asked calmly. "I didn''t find Hua Ye! But we see the figure of Ruoming. " "Oh?" Kaisha''s face showed a faint smile, "OK, I know, continue to monitor, if there is any situation, please come up with the times!" "Yes "Holy Kesha, what are we going to do now?" Angel Yan face dignified, do not know why, she was very upset. Gao fan once said that holy Kaisha would die when she came to earth, and she had to worry. "Let''s not move. Let''s look at the situation first. Let''s hide from the dregs." Kaisha is very calm, after all, she is the leader of angels and has lived for tens of thousands of years. Calmness is her basic quality. It takes a year for light to reach the distance of one light year. But for the interstellar civilization, this distance is nothing. The Lord of void world and his fleet of scum finished their journey in only three minutes and came near the earth. "Hold the grass! What is it? " When Ruoming saw two huge figures above the earth, he also had a ghost look.A lot of scum are also confused, are we in the wrong place? What the hell? However, the leader of the void world is excited. No wonder Tianlong cut off Yu''s communication before. it turns out that it wasn''t because he was killed, but because he found Gao fan and wanted to eat him alone! And judging from the current situation, Gao fan was crushed to death by the guy named Tianlong, it doesn''t take long for Gao fan to lose. The master of the void world was excited and wanted to fight for the merit. But at this time, he suddenly remembered that Gao fan was involved in the death of the silent God, he also remembered that Gao fan might be involved in the death of the slayer of blood. Therefore, he calmed down and planned to observe the battle between Gao fan and the Lord of the Dragon kingdom. "Lord, just now I saw that you were eager to try, but why didn''t you attack?" Ruoming looks confused. "No hurry!" The master of the void world waved his hand and looked mysterious. "To the Lord of the world!" A male angel came forward, "we have found the location of Tianjian 7, just outside the earth!" "What?" Ruoming''s eyes were awe inspiring, and her fighting spirit was ignited in an instant. she said to the vain Lord of the world, "Lord of the world, I ask to fight the angel army!" She now has four generations of divine body, which is really not good. The void boundary Lord lightly glanced at Ruoming, "take a few people casually to go!" "Thank you, Lord!" Ruoming was excited, nodded and rushed to Tianjian No.7 with his cronies. ¡­¡­ At this time, Gao fan and the Dragon Kingdom Master who are facing each other feel the breath of the false world master at the same time. The Lord of the Dragon kingdom was not happy. "The dog said that it was false. Is it to snatch the fruits of victory?" GAOFAN heart a panic, "Mei heart, hurry to start!" "Yes The next second, Mei Xin''s figure suddenly appeared behind the Dragon Kingdom Master. Meanwhile, Gao fan moved. Gao fan, who had been crushed to death, suddenly burst up and went in the direction of the Lord of the Dragon kingdom. At that time, the Lord of the heaven dragon Kingdom found something bad and quickly turned around to escape. Mei heart eye disease hand fast, a pair of long sleeves directly wrapped in the Dragon Kingdom Lord''s legs. "Great dragon!" The Lord of the heaven dragon kingdom was not calm any more. With a sharp drink, the golden light burst out. Mei Xin''s long sleeves turned into fragments in an instant, her body was really exposed to a brilliant golden light, and her body suddenly retreated and fell from the air. Chapter 1120 At this time, Gao fan had reached the battlefield, and his hands directly grasped the legs of the Dragon Kingdom Master. The golden light of the Dragon Kingdom burst, directly turning Gao fan''s hands into white bones. Gao fan''s creative power in his body detects danger, bursts out suddenly, and instantly enters his body along the legs of the Dragon Kingdom Lord. "What? The power of the creator? " The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom suddenly widened his eyes, and his whole body was soaked with the sweat of fear. "False, help me!" The Lord of the Dragon Kingdom has no choice but to ask for help from the Lord of the void kingdom. After seeing such a change, the master of the void world, who was already hesitant, became even more uncertain. He can''t understand what Gao fan has done. How dare he act rashly? "Feixu, if you don''t save me, you''ll never know Gao fan''s secret. You''ll never try to kill him!" When the Lord of the Dragon kingdom was dying, his IQ was much higher. The leader of the false world gnaws his teeth and kills blood to death, and Mei Xin becomes Gao fan again. now he really needs the fighting experience of the Dragon world leader and Gao fan. The next second, a gray breath appeared in the sky. Pooh, the body of the God of the Dragon Kingdom suddenly breaks off from the middle, the upper body is surrounded by the gray energy and blasted into the space. "Where to go?" As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, he hurried to follow him. However, he suddenly found that his body was a lot slower, the half of the body of the Dragon Kingdom Master quickly separated from Gao fan. "Stop chasing me!" In the communication channel, there was a faint voice from Mei Xin, "the main ability of the false world is to control, if he wants to escape, no one can stop him!" "Asshole!" Gao fan cursed secretly. Just when he was going to give up, he saw a purple light flashing from the distance, and also brought the body of the Lord of the Dragon kingdom. Gao fan stares at the purple figure, and the angry expression on his face starts to smile. "Did you miss me?" Xiao Zi looks at Gao fan with a smile. "Little purple You are alive at last Gao fan smiles and a tear falls from his face, but there is no superfluous language. "Gao fan, I miss you!" Xiaozi is also excited. as soon as she throws the body of the Dragon Kingdom leader aside, she hugs Gao fan excitedly. As a version of artificial intelligence, Xiao Zi accompanied Gao fan through endless years in his system. Xiaozi originally scoffed at Gao fan''s happy opening of the harem, so she always has a cold attitude in front of Gao fan. Although Xiaozi has always been in a virtual shape and has no idea of the future, by coincidence, Gao fan has won the Wanjie casting. Even so, Xiao Zi didn''t expect Gao fan to use the Wanjie casting tool to cast an independent body for herself, but Gao fan did so. From that moment on, Xiao Zi made up her mind to follow Gao fan forever, even if Gao fan''s harem is 3000, she will never look back. Women are such wonderful creatures, in order to achieve their goals, they can break through their bottom line without limit. How cruel the cruel words used to be, how fragrant they are now. At this moment, Gao fan and Xiao Zi embrace each other in the void, and all the people who look at them don''t speak. The master of the void world was shocked. He was holding the head of the master of the heaven dragon world. who was the woman in purple? He only saved this head. "Go There was only one head left in the Dragon Kingdom, and his face was full of fear. "The woman in purple also had the power of God handed down from generation to generation!" "What?" The master of the void world looked like a ghost, without saying a word, his mind moved, and the old star ship directly escaped into the void. Angel Yan slightly frowned, "holy Kaisha, the dregs have escaped!" "Well!" Kaisha nodded, "let them go. Let''s meet Gao fan." Angel Yan hesitated, but he didn''t say anything in the end. "Congratulations on earth''s victory in the war with Taotie..." Kaisha''s legs were on the throne, and her face was calm. But under the calm face, it was full of shock. There is no other reason. According to Kesha''s estimation, with the current pre nuclear civilization level of the earth and the super theological academy, the war with Taotie will take at least 10000 years. But who would have thought that Gao fan was a variable. Kaisha can see the combat effectiveness of Gao fan''s generals clearly. she knows that any one of the eight can crush his high-level Angel guards, even Angel Yan. No wonder he said before that he couldn''t beat Gao fan''s more than 100 people,At that time, she thought that angel Yan had fallen into the trap, but now it seems that Yan was not wronged. Kaisha even calculated in her heart that if she had a hard fist with that bald Cape, she would not have confidence. Of course, for opponents like Qiyu, hard fists don''t work. Kaisha has plenty of ways to clean up. But what makes Kaisha most amazing is the battle between Gao fan and the Lord of the Dragon kingdom. it can be described by Kaisha''s memory. The battle was so grand and extensive that it destroyed all the food in hundreds of kilometers of space in a moment, it reminds Kaisha of her life and death battle with Hua Ye''s father many years ago. At that time, she also destroyed the species of a planet with a wave. Although the battle between Gao fan and Tianlong did not destroy the earth, it had its rudiment. But what Kaisha doesn''t know is that both Tianlong and GAOFAN didn''t use their full strength, because once they use their full strength, the supernatural universe will split. "What''s this?" Gao fan released the little purple in his arms and looked at the sacred Kesha with a look of amazement, "Kesha?" All the high-level Angel guards showed their cold eyes in a moment, the angel chased after the angry eyes, "bold human, how dare you call the name of sacred Caesar?" "Chase ~" Kesha looked calm, "from now on, you can''t say another word!" The emperor is in no hurry, the eunuch is in no hurry! After all, she did not dare to disobey the will of the holy Caesar. Gao fan''s face looks at all this blandly, and Xiao Zi stands behind him cleverly. "For the first time, introduce yourself." Holy Kesha stood up from the throne and nodded slightly, "I am Kesha, the queen of the angel nebula, listening to Yan''s mention of his majesty Gao fan''s deeds, I come in admiration and ask to see you." Gao fan nodded slightly, "I''m Gao fan, the son of all nations. I''ve heard so much about queen Kaisha! It''s my pleasure that queen Kaisha has come all the way It''s necessary for high-tech enterprises to lick each other. after all, people take the initiative to lick themselves first. If they don''t lick back, they seem to have no cards. "Nice to meet you!" Kaisha nodded slightly and sat back, satisfied with Gao fan''s attitude. Chapter 1121 "One of the reasons why I came here is to meet his majesty Gao fan. it''s really amazing to see his majesty Gao fan today. I finally understand why his previous performance is so abnormal." Between holy Kaisha''s words, she glanced at Angel Yan lightly. Gao fan is also curious. When Angel Yan goes back, he won''t really tell holy Kaisha not to come to earth, will he die? He remembers that he just took Angel Yan to the new world with him at the beginning. in terms of combat power, he didn''t show Angel Yan more than Kyle. Is it hard to be an angel? Because of a Kyle, he went back to tell holy Kaisha that he was very strong, right? When did Angel Yan become such a coward? Gao fan is very curious, angel Yan himself brain fill some what. "It''s a good trip to meet you today!" Kesha had a smile on her face. Gao fan nodded, "I''m afraid queen Kaisha has come to earth to see me more than that?" Kaisha looked cold. "Originally, I was going to bring an angel to the earth to help the earth resist Taotie and promote Angel justice by the way, but now that his majesty Gao fan has still solved the problem of Taotie, I want to discuss with his Majesty Gao fan about the justice of the heavenly envoy." Gao fan smiles and nods, "what? Does queen Kaisha think my theory is not good? Do you want to replace me with the theory of justice? " "People oriented, naturally, is very good." Kaisha leaned forward slightly, "but the rule of his majesty GAOFAN is suspected of dictatorship." "Ha ha Is that right? " Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "it''s the same sentence I said to Angel Yan before. I admire queen Kaisha for all her contributions to the supernatural universe. but the theory of justice is actually just queen Kaisha''s theory of her own way, which is the same as my dictatorship in my opinion!" "Asshole!" Angel chase finally can''t help it. Gao fan dares to talk to Queen Kaisha like this. "Shut up Kaisha looked slightly angry and gave a sharp drink. The angel chased after her face, but she shut up after all. "Ha ha..." Hearing Gao fan''s words, Kaisha finally smiles. What Gao Fan said is right. The theory of justice is really her own idea. Because of the implementation of the theory of justice, she even forced away Liang Bing, the Apocalypse king, who was one of the three angels with her. At that time, she felt very regretful, and even doubted whether it was too inhumane for her to insist on carrying out justice, but at that time, Wang Hexi once advised her. Wang Hexi said, "what the world needs is order, but in fact, this order does not need to be perfect, as long as it is not evil, as long as there is this order, coupled with powerful forces, it is enough to bring peace. Of course, order itself and powerful power are indispensable, and powerful power is even more important! No matter how superior the order is, it will be empty talk without strong support! " Later, Kaisha strengthened her faith and began to promote the theory of justice in the universe with her own powerful force, which soon brought peace to many civilizations. These civilizations are attached to the justice of Providence one by one, and develop and grow, when Kesha sees her justice achievements, she is more determined to continue to pursue justice and fight against the devil moganna. So in essence, Kaisha and Gao fan are the same. The establishment and implementation of order is inseparable from good system, and even more inseparable from powerful forces. If you don''t see it, there is power in the barrel of the gun. Only when you have great strength can you have the capital to protect order. Kesha stood up from the throne again, put one hand on her chest and bowed slightly towards Gao fan, "Your Majesty Gao fan, I Kesha recognize you and your kingdom." All the angel guards were shocked and didn''t understand what was going on. It''s the first time I''ve been with queen Kesha for thousands of years to see her being so polite to others. "Thank you, Queen Kesha!" Gao fan is not affectable, also bowed. People are polite, and so is he. Business licking is the most basic means of communication. "Yan!" Queen Kaisha''s face was cool. "Send the order to all the angels in the universe. Our angels have established diplomatic relations with all countries on earth and have equal status." Nani? The angel guards were shocked, in their memory, there are countless civilizations that have established diplomatic relations with the angel nebula, this is the first time that they have been equal in status. "Thank you, Queen Kesha." Gao fan, with a smile on his face, is a wise woman indeed."But..." Kaisha''s voice turned, "mogana, the demon queen of the earth, has a big hatred against our angels. I hope her majesty Gao fan will give her to me. After all, there are countless angels who have died in the hands of moganna over the years. I have to give them an account. " "I''m sorry." Gao fan smiles a little, "lengbing is under my command now. Since queen Kaisha wants to see her, I''ll let her come now, but please give me face!" Voice a fall, cool ice and Mei heart two people appear at the same time in Gao fan side. Xiao Zi frowns slightly, scolds Gao fan secretly, and then quiets down. "Cool ice, long time no see." Kesha looks at lengbing with a complicated look. "Kesha, you bichi, have you come to the earth?" Liang Bing''s angry face, "you''ve been chasing me for 30000 years, just to kill me? Well, you''ll come and kill me today Cool ice has the devil''s claws transformed by Gao fan, which is obviously a little floating. Mei Xin pulls the ice on one side, but it has no effect. Cool ice still a pair of aggressive appearance, "come on, kill me!" Kaisha''s face was as usual, and she didn''t seem to be moved. "Your Majesty, may I do it?" "Of course." Gao fan smiles and flashes directly with Xiaozi and Meixin, it is several kilometers away when he reappears. The devil''s claw of cool ice has its own border. Gao fan doesn''t worry about the safety of cool ice. Kesha nodded and glanced at the angel guards, "you are all watching from a distance, and you can''t interfere, this is my last battle with the Apocalypse king!" "The apocalypse?" The angels look confused, what apocalypse? They don''t know that the Apocalypse is normal. After all, they have only been with Kesha for thousands of years. they certainly don''t know the ancient history of angel civilization and the weakness of lengbing, which is Kesha''s weakness. Only angel Yan heard Gao fan say that moganna is the Apocalypse king, she seems relatively calm. "What? Didn''t I tell you about the apocalypse? " Katha''s face was cool. "To the queen!" Angel cold suddenly head, "No." "It doesn''t matter After today, no matter the Apocalypse king or moganna, they will not exist. " There was a smile of relief on Kesha''s face. Looking at the smile on Kaisha''s face, Gao fan feels strange. Chapter 1122 Of course he didn''t understand what Katha was thinking. In fact, in Kaisha''s opinion, Gao fan is a good destination for lengbing. According to Gao fan''s policy, lengbing will gradually break away from the devil''s identity as long as she follows Gao fan. this is certainly a good thing for lengbing. And the most important thing is that as long as lengbing gets rid of her demonic identity, Kaisha doesn''t have to go after lengbing. After all, even the existence of the holy Kesha is very hesitant to pursue and kill her once good sister, otherwise, with the power of Kesha, she would never let lengbing jump to today. Not to say much, when the angel escorts left, the ice went straight up. The devil''s claws of both hands reached out directly, forming two huge purple black energy virtual shadows, and rushed towards Kesha. "You devil''s blade is a little interesting!" Kesha narrowed her eyes and was slightly stunned by the change of devil''s claw. she couldn''t help looking at Gao fan more, but she still didn''t stand up from the throne. The next second, pieces of Silver Blades appear out of thin air, forming a much wider wing than the devil''s blade, blocking the way of the devil''s claws. Lengbing smiles coldly. Gao fan''s transformed devil''s claw is not the one he used to be. Kaisha''s silver blade needs to be careful. The cold ice idea moves, and the dark metal color on the devil''s claw changes abruptly. at the moment of touching the silver blade, the devil''s claw directly turns into water, flows through the gap between the silver blade''s wings, after passing through the silver blade, the devil''s claw reconstructs. "Can it liquefy?" Kaisha''s eyes were awed by lengbing''s operation. However, she is the queen of angels. She smiles and the silver blade disappears. when it reappears, the silver blades revolve around the cold devil''s claw at high speed, it seems that they want to cut the devil''s claw. Cool ice has a gloomy face. Kaisha''s silver blade is the toughest weapon in the known universe, which can cut all objects. if it goes on like this, her demon claws will be cold. The next moment, a layer of rocks appeared on the devil''s claws to help resist the cutting of the silver blade. "Soil properties?" Kesha was slightly surprised, actually fused the two attributes on the devil''s claw. It seems that Gao fan really has some means! In this way, Kaisha''s mind moved, and suddenly speeded up the cutting speed of silver blade. The rock above the devil''s claws falls off quickly. "Asshole!" The cold ice clenched its teeth, and the devil''s claws suddenly burst into flames. The fire directly melted the demon''s claws into liquid, and Kaisha''s silver blade was also melted in an instant. Kesha finally stood up from the throne, is there such a strong flame in the world? Can we melt the silver blade in such a short time? "Hey, hey!" Liang Bing said with a smile, "thank you for the Su silver metal you just sent me. My Demon claws can finally go further!" As he spoke, the molten metal flew back directly and condensed on the cold hands. On top of the exquisite shape, there are silver lines, which look very sharp. Gao fan nodded slightly, cool brain is still good, this method is not taught her. Kaisha''s face is expressionless, but she is glad for liangbing. after integrating dark silver, the power of liangbing''s demon claws has increased a lot, which also gives liangbing a little more security. "All right!" Kaisha calmly sat back on the throne, "you''re not my opponent. This is the end of the day. I won''t chase you any more. Just follow your majesty Gao fan with peace of mind." Kaisha knows that all the power shown by lengbing is Gao fan''s help to her. With such a powerful guy as Gao fan protecting her, Kaisha thinks that neither Huaye nor Carl can threaten the safety of lengbing. For Kesha, that''s enough. "Bichi!" Leng Bing''s face was very blue, and she knew very well that Kaisha could crush herself when she sat down. Her strength is far above her. She never thought that she could beat Kaisha head-on. After all, the gap of strength is there. Leng Bing is very self-conscious. But what she can''t stand most is Kaisha''s superior and invincible appearance. this is why she hated Gao fan when she first met him. People like Kaisha and GAOFAN are really annoying to her, of course, to put it simply, this kind of psychology is called hatred of the rich.You''re better than me. What''s the matter? I just don''t like you! After a scold, lengbing pours directly at Kaisha. The devil''s claws burst out in a flash, and swept toward Kesha. Kaisha hesitated to teach lengbing a lesson. although she couldn''t deal with the power of the fire, he had other ways. But I really need to do it. What should I do if I kill the cold ice? However, Kaisha takes another look at Gao fan. Gao fan nods to herself, and she understands what Gao fan means. In the next second, countless silver blades were flying all over the sky like no money, rushing towards the cold ice, the number was amazing. Even if the fire of the devil''s claws can melt part of it, most of the silver blades directly cut through the cold body. "Hold the grass!" Lengbing was stunned at that time, and was forced by Kaisha''s operation. But Kaisha, still sitting on the throne with a smile, didn''t move her butt, seemed so relaxed. Gao fan can''t help sweating for lengbing, but since the defense border he attached to the devil''s claws didn''t trigger, that means Kaisha didn''t kill lengbing. It seems that Kaisha is still a little nostalgic for lengbing. Gao fan calmly smile, clenched hands also gradually loosen, this battle record basic need not worry. "All right now?" Kaisha looks at lengbing with a cool face. The meaning is obvious. I just don''t want to kill you, or you''ll die. Leng Bing gnashes her teeth. Even with Gao fan''s strengthened demon claws, she still seems so powerless in the face of Kaisha. Now that her body has been cut, she has been injured and her actions have been damaged, she is more unlikely to be Kesha''s opponent. Gao fan with a flash of Mei Xin, appeared in the side of cool ice. Mei Xin quickly holds liangbing and helps liangbing repair the wound on her body. "Thank you very much for your kindness." Gao fan looks at Kaisha calmly. Kaisha smiles. "Your Majesty Gao fan is joking. I really can''t kill queen moganna." Lengbing is a little proud. Kaisha used to fight and kill her. now with Gao fan, Kaisha says she can''t kill herself. Chapter 1123 Lengbing is very clear of course. What Kaisha means is that she has Gao fan''s protection, so she can''t kill her. However, this change of identity makes lengbing feel very comfortable, she has to admit that it''s really good to be protected by a person. She looked at Gao fan''s side face with some intention, and she was a little distracted for a moment. "Ding! Conquer cool ice, points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly stunned. Lengbing''s score is really unexpected. After all, before that, lengbing was just like no oil and salt, and Gao fan''s points for lengbing had already been Buddhist, but I didn''t expect that it would be so easy to come now. I have to say that women are a strange creature "Now that the earth''s affairs have been solved, it''s time for me to leave..." Kaisha''s face is plain, "but before I leave, I''d like to ask his majesty Gao fan to do me a few small favors." "Oh?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "please speak." "Yan!" "Yes "From today on, I will give you to his majesty Gao fan as his guardian angel. ¡±Holy Kaisha looks calm, then looks at Gao fan, "do you have any opinion of his majesty Gao fan?" Angel Yan is slightly stunned, didn''t he plan to allocate me to the power of the galaxy before? How did it change so quickly? How can holy Kesha do this? Change as you say? Gao fan is also a face muddled force, completely did not expect holy Kaisha will come to such a. Su Xiaoli''s eyes brightened when he heard the speech. Angel Yan is also one of the harem of her plan for Gao fan. originally, she was still worried about how to get the angel''s eye, but unexpectedly, angel Yan was assigned to Gao fan as guardian angel. Su Xiaoli doesn''t know what the guardian angel is going to do, but Su Xiaoli knows that as long as she follows Gao fan, she will fall into the enemy one day. After all, as long as it''s a woman, Gao fan will fall, even if the other party is an angel. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I don''t have any opinions, but I''m afraid Angel Yan has any opinions." "Yan?" Kaisha looks at the angel Yan, "do you have a problem?" Angel Yan''s body trembles slightly. How can she possibly have an opinion under the command of holy Kaisha, "I don''t have it." "Very good!" Kaisha waves and moves Angel Yan to Gao fan''s side. "Your Majesty Gao fan, goodbye..." When Kesha finished speaking, she disappeared into the universe with an army of angels. Left Angel Yan face embarrassed in the wind messy Just leave me here? Is it too simple? But think about it, holy Caesar has always been so simple. When did she drag about? "Let''s go, Yan..." Gao fan grinned slightly, holding Angel Yan''s waist. Angel Yanjiao trembles and pushes Gao fan away in a hurry. "Your Majesty Gao fan, I am your guardian angel. Please respect yourself!" "Isn''t a guardian angel a spouse?" Gao fan grinned slightly. "Kaisha told me." Angel Yan cold pretty face slightly hot, Gao fan is a rogue. "Yes The angel Yan complexion iron green, "but even if is the spouse, also needs to respect!" "Yes Gao fan joked, "don''t worry, I will never touch you before you ask." At the end of the speech, Gao fan turns around and lands slowly towards fan city. "Hoo..." Angel Yan breathes out a breath, as long as Gao fan doesn''t touch himself, he will be fine. After all, she was forbidden by the holy Kesha for 100 years. She could not easily move a man, and she would not be impulsive for love. On the same day, Fanguo made a video of the previous battle and put it on the Internet to publicize Fanguo''s strength to the world. Fanguo''s fighting video spread quickly on the Internet, and caused a sensation in the world in one night. "Damn it, isn''t it? When did Taotie become so unruly? " "It''s PS, isn''t it?" "They have just set up their own country. What''s wrong with publicizing their own value of force? Don''t you see the cherry blossom country and say they have as high as? " "How strong was the state before! Actually P chart, ha ha Spicy chicken Of course, there is support. "It''s so sour upstairs. Don''t you see the sky in the daytime?" "It''s just..." Then someone posted a picture of Gao fan and flames in the sky during the day, some people are hundreds of kilometers away from fan country, and some people are thousands of kilometers away from fan country. But because Gao fan''s gold body is too big, they can see it."Xie Yan, I''m in Ghana, and the time zone is opposite to that of other countries. I''m sleeping at night, which means I really don''t see this scene. Don''t get excited upstairs. You have a kingdom. We have a demon queen. If you really have the ability, let the Kingdom fight with the devil! " "Yes, yes! It''s a mule, it''s a horse! What is the ink "ha ha ha, awesome upstairs! When the demon army comes, I''m afraid all countries have to pee their pants? " "Ha ha ha, your majesty Gao fan? What time is it? Who calls you your majesty? " ¡­¡­ "A bunch of bastards! I can''t kill you! " Yuqin sits in the chivalrous number, and sprays on the Internet. Keyboard men are so hateful that they are in the black world and high world on the Internet. This makes Yuqin very angry. At this time, a news appeared in front of Yuqin. "The demon queen moganna held a press conference in the White House to announce that the demon Legion will join Fanguo, from now on, Fanguo will take over all the territory and military forces of the demon Legion..." The news also attached a video of the queen after removing her make-up. Bi Bi Dong and Tu Shanhong, two of Gao fan''s men, also appeared behind lengbing. Yuqin was excited and typed on the Forum: "now open your dog''s eyes and have a good look. Even your demon queen has surrendered!" "No way!" Some netizens immediately replied, "Queen moganna doesn''t look like this. It''s a fake queen!" "I don''t know if it''s true, but the queen is so beautiful!" "I agree with you upstairs. It''s really beautiful! Especially big bear Subsequently, the official website of the demon Legion also issued a message, admitting that the demon Legion had joined the world. But because the army management of every country is much more strict than that of demons, so many demons fight against it. With the help of bibidong and Tu shanhonghong, moganna soon integrated all the forces in North America, and only one day later, the turbulent North America returned to calm. The influence of vanguard has soared rapidly in the world, GAO fan also released vanguard''s future plan, announcing to the world that vanguard will begin to expand, let all countries be ready to surrender to vanguard''s army, otherwise war will break out. For a time, there were countless opinions on every country on the Internet, saying that every country was an evil aggressor and hegemonism. In addition, a vote against Gao fan and against Fanguo was launched on the Internet. there are also many politicians who claim to unite with the government in the city to jointly resist the invasion of Fanguo. Chapter 1124 Gao fan was totally unaware of these comments. Mulder, it''s just a bunch of keymen. Can you fight me with nuclear weapons? But soon, the sound died down. Because Malai State declares surrender to Fanguo! The new nation declares its surrender! India declares its surrender! Hibiscus country declares surrender to Fanguo! "Hold the grass! The countries in front of you are close to any other country, so surrender is special. in Hibiscus country, there is a special China between you and any other country. Why do you join in the fun? " Hibiscus: "that day We see it Then the Sakura Kingdom also announced its surrender to the vassal kingdom for the same reason as the hibiscus kingdom. They also saw it. With the surrender of Sakura, the world was shaken. Is everything on the Internet true? Subsequently, Fanguo issued a statement, "do not accept the surrender of Sakura country, only accept the refugees of Sakura country." Then Fanguo sent a fleet to the cherry blossom country. The purpose is self-evident. The operation of vanguard once again shocked the world. Can we be so arrogant if we are strong? As a result, there was another online attack against Fanguo who was too strong, and then Facts have proved that powerful can be so arrogant! The army of Fanguo wiped out the Ziwei team in only one day, as for the senior officials and royal family of Sakura Kingdom, they were all exiled to Antarctica. The first battle after the founding of Fanguo was so quietly won. The world is at peace, and keymen have been silenced. Time flies. A week goes by. Gao fan is lying on the beach chair, surrounded by beauties. Su Xiaoli pinches her shoulders, rose and Lena beat her legs, and Qilin carries a grape to his mouth, Xiaozi and Lianfeng are climbing up from the pool, the spring is boundless Of course, angel Yan stood behind him with a cold face. Angel Yan these days with Gao fan side, for Gao fan''s life, she can only use erosion to describe. The head of a country is in charge of nothing every day. Fanguo is on the top of the storm, but GAOFAN is hiding in the villa to pick up girls. Touch this and pinch that for a while. It''s no different from a hooligan. Especially at night, it''s too much! It''s a multiplayer sport! Every time angel Yan thinks of the music in Gao fan''s room at night, he can''t help but feel his face hot. Even the fruits of her 100 years of abstinence are slightly loose. But let Angel Yan fortunately, Gao fan really keep his promise, did not touch himself. Otherwise, with Gao fan''s power, she knew she could not resist. "Holy Kesha, I will finish the task you gave me!" Angel Yan silently recites the incantation in the heart, took a deep breath, this just calmed the mood a little bit. But see Gao fan and kiss a little purple, small purple because just joined the big family, in the women''s laughter, small face blush jumped into the pool. Angel Yan behind the wings gently tremble, just calm mood and produced a trace of fluctuation. Simply, angel Yan closed his eyes and closed his hearing. ¡­¡­ At this point, deep in the universe. On a broken ship. In front of him, there is a red array on the table. In the array, there is a head with three commandments on it. There was a faint red light in the eyes, ears, mouth and nose of the head, which was very creepy. "How are you, Tianlong?" The main face of the void world is dignified, and the current state of the Dragon world is no different from death. Originally, he thought that his body would grow out naturally after he saved the head of the Dragon Kingdom Lord, but this is not the case. The Dragon Kingdom Lord not only didn''t grow out of his body, but now even this head may not be able to survive. "Hoo With your Dharma array, I can hold on for another period of time. " The Dragon Kingdom Lord breathed out a deep breath, "thank you." "What the hell is going on?" The main face of the void world is dignified, the main body of the heaven dragon world is so seriously injured that the main body of the void world has been able to confirm that Gao fan is responsible for killing blood. "Gao fan has the power of the God of creation, and the amount is still very large!" The Dragon Kingdom opens and closes its lips. "What? A lot of creative power? " Although he had made such a guess before, he was still shocked when he confirmed it. It''s just a small world Master. Where is the source of the creator God? It''s still a lot? "It seems that he killed the blood too..." The main face of the Dragon kingdom is like gold paper, and the breath is a little low. "At the beginning, I thought it was you who killed the blood."¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± The black question mark face of the false world leader. What the hell? What''s the matter with me? "I''m ashamed..." Heaven Dragon World Lord a face regret, "is my heart of villain degree gentleman''s belly." Then, the Lord of the heaven dragon world told the Lord of the false world what he had guessed before. After listening to this, the leader of the false world doubted his life, and even doubted whether he had done something wrong to save the head of the Dragon world leader This is the kind of brain hole? What''s the use of saving it? But in the end, the Lord of heaven dragon didn''t disappoint him. He gave him the knowledge he got from Carl and the information he had about the battle with Gao fan. "I''m going to sleep. When you kill Gao fan, you must remember to take me back. When I come back to life, I will repay you..." As soon as the voice fell, the main face of tianlongjie calmly closed his eyes. The master of the void world takes a deep breath. Gao fan has the power of the creator, which is really troublesome. Originally intended to suppress strongly, now it seems that we can only do it slowly. After all, he is also the leader of the world, and he has countless means. killing blood and losing the dragon are careless, so he will not follow them. Boom! With a loud noise, the room where the master of the void world is located vibrates violently. "To the Lord of the world!" A male Angel quickly came forward, "we are being targeted by Tianjian 7, and now we are under attack! I''ve asked the angels to attack, and now the two sides are fighting. Kaisha calls to see you, oh no, to see huayie! " At this time, Kaisha sat on Tianjian No.7, looking at the broken ship in front of her. Angel chase and burn heart is hanging in her side, the rest of the angels are fighting with the dregs. "Hua Ye, you''re not very good at it?" Kaisha said with a banter on her face, and her voice rang through the cabin. The master of the void world frowned slightly, and his eyes had penetrated the barriers of the spaceship and focused on the holy Kaisha. For a moment, a large number of memories full of hatred surged in, and a faint smile appeared on the master''s face. Holy Kesha is the pinnacle of the world. What she has is the most powerful force, the most top knowledge and the most powerful weapon in the world. If Kaisha can hand over her knowledge base and weapons base, the world Master will think that he can find a way to deal with Gao fan. Chapter 1125 Before, the Lord of the false world thought that Kaisha killed the Lord of the blood killing world, but now it has been confirmed that Gao fan killed the Lord of the blood killing world. So for Kaisha, the Lord of the void world is not so afraid. Now that I''m here, let''s see what the strongest in the world can do? The master of the void world said with a cool face, "let''s go and meet this Kesha with me!" "Yes The angel nodded heavily. Soon, the Lord of the void world came to Kaisha. "Yes? I don''t know the power of baldness in dark space! " Kesha was slightly surprised, and then showed a sarcastic smile, "I must send you back to Hexi to see what you are like now, and let her see your end Oh, by the way And cold ice "Asshole!" The male Angel next to the Lord of the void world yelled, "this is not Hua Ye standing in front of you, but the Lord of the void world. the Lord of the void world is from all the heavens and all the worlds. Kaisha, don''t be too arrogant!" Kaisha''s eyes were cold, and a Suyin Throwing Knife flew out directly. She is the queen. How can she be humiliated by a soldier? Suyin''s throwing dagger cuts through the sky, but it''s just a moment before the male angel. The male angel suddenly widened his eyes and quickly put the sword of flame in his hand in front of him. Click! The sword of flame broke on the spot and couldn''t stop the attack of dark Suyin Throwing Knife. Just when the male angel was desperate, the dark Su silver Throwing Knife suddenly stopped in the air, it was only one millimeter away from the male angel''s eyes. If you look carefully, you can see that the dark Su silver throwing knife is covered with a thin layer of gray energy. "Well?" Holy Kesha frowned slightly. She found that she could not understand the gray energy. There''s energy that queen Kaisha can''t understand? Kaisha quickly analyzes this kind of gray energy with the help of the system of tianjian-7, but she has no other harvest for the time being except to calculate that this kind of power comes from the illusory world leader on one side. This energy, she can''t solve it. Kaisha''s heart and pursuit are also puzzled. What''s the matter? Holy Kesha''s soft? "Back off!" With a smile on his face, Wang Xujie said, "it''s none of your business here..." If you look carefully, it''s not difficult to find that there are gray energy lingering in the palm of the master of the false boundary, these gray energy are divergent towards the surrounding space and gradually disappear in the space. "Yes The male angel suddenly stepped back two steps, his back was wet with sweat and his face turned white. Just now, it was too close to death. He also like to fly back, instantly opened the distance. Kaisha''s eyes were awe inspiring. If she let the other party go like this, it would be too humiliating for her angel king. So the next second, a large number of Su silver weapons suddenly appeared in the space of the male angel''s forward route, directly cutting the male angel into a pile of debris. "Well?" The master of the void world frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Kaisha would come like this. he said with a smile, "holy Kaisha, really deserves to be the strongest existence in the universe!" "Well, who are you? What are you doing here? " Kaisha''s face was calm, and she squinted. "Me?" The master of the void world was indifferent. "I am the master of the void world among all the heavens and all the worlds. I came to this world to catch the traitor Gao fan!" "Traitor?" Zhixin and Zhui exclaimed slightly. They are not unfamiliar with the word "all heavens and all realms" and the word "the Lord of all realms," because previously Angel Yan also said that Gao fan was the Lord of all realms from all heavens and all realms. They are surprised that the other party actually said that Gao fan is a traitor! After all, she doesn''t think Gao fan is a traitor, "why is Gao fan a traitor?" For Gao fan, Kaisha is interested in what she wants to do. After all, Gao fan is the first one to let Kaisha treat her so politely. If Kaisha is really so polite just because of Gao fan''s strength, it''s unreasonable. Gao fan came from a different world, which is full of freshness for everyone in this world, even Kaisha. However, as the king of angels, Kaisha bears more responsibilities on her shoulders, so instead of staying down, she sets out to chase Hua Ye. So when the false world Master said that Gao fan was a traitor, Kaisha showed a strong interest. She really likes to know what kind of person Gao fan is. "Gao fan, as the leader of the world, covets other people''s treasures and kills people everywhere. before, when he was in the world, he killed one God. We chased him to this world, and he killed two more world leaders!"Wanxu continued to explain, "and then Gao fan will kill me. When he kills me, the next one will be your holy Kaisha!" "Oh?" Katha frowned. "Why did he kill me?" "Because his purpose is to unify the supernatural universe, there will be a war between him and your holy Caesar!" The main face of the false world is determined. "Damn it The angel chases after the iron blue face, "I say all the males in the universe have no good things!" "The master of the false world, isn''t he?" Kaisha slightly raised her eyebrows. "In that case, I don''t know if you have a way to get rid of Gao fan? After all, you must have brought some special weapons to deal with Gao fan when you came across the alien world? " "Of course!" He nodded confidently, "but all the things in the different world will be suppressed by the origin of the world when they are brought into the world! I need to learn the knowledge of the world and integrate the weapons I brought with the world. Only then can I have the opportunity to solve Gao fan. " Kaishawei narrowed her eyes and went around. It turned out that she was thinking about my treasure house of knowledge. "You want my treasure house of knowledge?" Kesha looks calm. "That''s right!" There was a smile on the master''s face. "What if I don''t give it to you?" Kesha joked, "do you want to say that I can''t kill Gao fan all my life?" "Ha ha..." The evil spirit of the void world laughed, "originally I really meant to say that, but now I''m afraid not! " As he spoke, the master of void world stretched out his arms rigidly, and there was a gray energy overflow between his hands. "Well?" Holy Kaisha suddenly feels a little bit bad, she quickly pushes Zhixin and chase away, and then gives Zhixin the authority of Tianjian 7. At this moment, a gray aperture radiated from Kesha, covering dozens of kilometers in an instant. In this gray aperture, a large number of runes appear quickly, these runes combine with each other and rotate at a high speed. The next second, a gray cylindrical space sprang up, trapping the holy Kesha. "Ha ha ha!" "This is my Xumi space array, which is specially used to besiege powerful beings! Kesha, you are my cage bird Chapter 1126 This array is the masterpiece of the master of the void world. The reason why he talked so much with Kaisha before was that he arranged the array in secret. Xumi space can be besieged by even the top world leaders. just like Kaisha, there is no problem. Kaisha takes out a dark Su silver Throwing Knife and cuts it on the space wall, but apart from sparking a little, it can also be used for extra. Then, there is a gray energy in Kesha''s body, and her action gradually becomes slow. It suddenly occurred to her that the black energy in the hands of the master of the void world seemed to dissipate in the space in the form of silk. At that time, she didn''t care too much, thinking that this kind of energy is like this. But now come to think of it, the Lord of the void world was using his energy to arrange the space that trapped him at that time. It seems that I was careless! Holy Caesar was livid. "Holy Kesha!" "Queen Kesha!" Zhixin and zhuifei come here, looking at the trapped Kaisha, anxious. They also waved the sword of flame in their hands to chop, but the two swords were broken on the spot. "You go away!" Holy Kesha gave orders to the heart burning and chasing in the angel''s unique channel, "go to the earth to find Gao fan and tell him what happened!" "No! We''re not going "If you don''t go, you''ll die. You won''t even have a chance to avenge me!" "But..." "No! When he can''t do anything to deal with you, evacuate immediately! This is my order "Yes Zhixin and Zhuo Ku ran away with tianrenqi on their faces. "Ha ha..." The master of the void world still keeps his arms wide open, the gray energy continuously overflows from his body and flows into the big array, which is gradually solidifying. He looked at Kesha with an evil look on his face. "It seems that your men are not very loyal." Kaisha''s face is very blue. When she has Tianjian 7, she can''t figure out how to crack the grey energy of the false world Master. now without Tianjian 7, she has no chance. Seeing the gray energy woven into an impervious net on her body, Kaisha was angry and helpless. "Good..." The Lord of the void world looks at the more and more dense gray energy on Kaisha, and the smile on her face is gradually rampant, "just let me control you. When I completely control you, everything will be mine!" At this time, some gray energy has entered Kesha''s brain, Kesha also knows the horror of these gray energy at this moment, they are forcibly reading their own memory! At this moment, Kesha was completely flustered. Originally, her plan was to let Zhixin and Zhui go to Gao fan to save herself. after all, she is the strongest in the universe, and it is impossible for the false world Master to kill her. I just need to delay time, can wait until the arrival of Gao fan. But now, the Lord of the void world has the ability to acquire his own treasure house of knowledge. if the Lord of the void world really learns all the knowledge, not only Gao fan will die, but also he will die, the angel Nebula will also die! At this moment, Kaisha made up her mind. At this time, Kaisha''s voice sounded in Yan''s mind as far away as the earth, just like angel Yan, all angels in the whole universe heard Kaisha''s voice, "from today on, angel Yan will act as the queen of the angel nebula, please Tianji Wang Hexi take Merlot to the earth! I Kaisha Wang, I will always be with you... " "Finally, lengbing, I''m sorry..." After sending the last sentence, a trace of determination flashed in Kaisha''s eyes. The next second, Kesha''s body suddenly collapsed, quickly forming a singularity. Looking at the sudden collapse of Kaisha, the master of the false world thought that it was a kind of escape technology. Then he quickly controlled the gray energy to capture Kesha''s breath, but somehow, Kesha seemed to disappear. The next moment, the singularity gave off a dazzling light, "hold the grass! "Self explosion?" The master of the void world suddenly widened his eyes and finally understood what was going on. Boom! The violent explosion directly tore up the seal space of the master of the false world, and killed all the living creatures within tens of thousands of kilometers. The main body of the void world retreats suddenly and hangs in the universe, looking at the angel fleet evaporated instantly by the explosion and the lost space garbage,I wiped the sweat on my forehead. "What a crazy woman! If you don''t run fast, you''ll have to peel if you don''t die! " "Lord of the world!" At this time, a quiet voice sounded behind the master of the void world. "Ah! I''ll go The master of the void world almost jumped up and was obviously too scared to be light, turned around with a look of horror and looked at Ruoming in a mess, "I''ll go, how can it be you? How did you get out of the explosion? " Ruoming was injured all over and covered his left arm with his right hand. "Thanks to the four generations of God body and a little bit of luck from the Lord of the world." When Ruoming was on earth before, he was in trouble with Kesha. as a result, he was detained by Kesha for two seconds and was ready to go back to Merleau to convict. But I didn''t expect that angel and StanChart got together on the way, and then Ruoming also found a chance to escape, and then met the big bang. "I was lucky. I hid behind a planet when it exploded. The planet was destroyed by the explosion and I was seriously injured." Ruoming said weakly. "I see!" The master of void world nodded. He had the impression that there was a planet nearby. "Ah Unfortunately... " The master of the void world looked at the place where Kaisha had disappeared, looking a little disconsolate. "I still didn''t get the complete Kaisha knowledge base." "If you want Kaisha''s knowledge base, you can go to Merlot heaven!" As soon as Ruoming''s eyes brightened, after Kesha died, her hatred for Merleau''s heaven faded a lot, but Wang Hexi, a space-based woman, also had an idea: "Merleau''s heaven is the base of the angel nebula, Kesha''s home, where there is a backup of Kesha''s knowledge base!" "Well!" The master nodded, "it''s really worth going! But now there is no spaceship... " Ruoming was a little excited, looking at a distant planet, "Lord of the world, I sensed that there are metals and energy on that planet that we need to make spaceships!" "Well! Let''s go... " ¡­¡­ Earth, villa gofan. By the swimming pool, yingyingyanyan, GAO fan looks comfortable. Nothing to do, he will be before the 400 points Soha. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: the sword of King Power (super variation)! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Jin Chenxi (super mutation)! " Two super variation blood, the smile on Gao fan''s face gradually rampant. Give me fusion! Chapter 1127 "Ding! Fusion success, gain ability: Royal sword meaning, super mutation effect trigger, automatically promoted to the law of sword! Additional ability: body of ten thousand poisons "Ding! Successful integration, obtain skills: assimilation, super mutation effect trigger, automatically upgrade to assimilation rule! Additional ability: ten thousand thunder source method "Ha ha It''s really good... " Gao fan gave a faint smile, but the next second, the smile on his face solidified. He also got the news: Kesha is dead! Angel Yan suddenly opens her eyes, her nose is sour, two lines of clear tears fall from her eyes, her lips are slightly open Kaisha''s death is indeed a great blow to Angel Yan. After all, Kaisha is in Angel Yan''s heart, which is God and the origin of all beliefs. Now that the belief has collapsed, angel Yan suddenly feels that the whole world has become much darker. Seeing Gao fan''s frozen expression on his face and angel Yan''s pretty face in tears, all the women immediately stopped laughing. "Your Majesty? What happened? " Xiao Zi shares the same source with Gao fan. She feels Gao fan''s mood for the first time, which turns from excitement to depression. "Kesha is dead..." Gao fan got up with a dignified face and said, "take care of angel Yan. I''ll go and have a look!" At the end of his speech, Gao fan turns to open a door of space. "Your Majesty..." Xiaozi is slightly moved, in the past, she and Gao fan were inseparable, but now she is not used to it. "Little purple." Gao fan''s face was dignified, "the leader of the void world is insidious and vicious. I don''t know if it''s a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. during my absence, I''ll give it to you here!" "Well..." Although Xiao Zi was very reluctant, she could only nod her head. After all, she also has the power of the creator. She is the only one who can deal with the false world Master except Gao fan. Although Gao fan didn''t know why Xiao Zi had the power of creation God. "Your Majesty, I''m going too!" Angel Yan turned his head and dried the tears on his face. His eyes were full of firmness. Gao fan can see that even if she doesn''t let her go, she will go by herself. "All right, follow me!" Gao fan nodded. "Thank you ¡­¡­ Gao fan came to fan Kingdom, found a star ship, and left the earth with angel Yan, flying towards the coordinates of the last message sent by holy Kaisha. This is Gao fan''s first shot since he came to the supernatural universe, so Angel Yan told Gao fan a lot about space navigation. At the same time, the Lord of void and jonin also came to the planet. They met a group of dark creatures suspended in mid air like rays. This creature, with three holes in front of it, what is not a triangle? One person sized triangles looked at the Lord and Ruoming of the void world, "you, angels, and unknown life, eh?" The master of the void world frowned slightly and looked at Ruoming, "what is this? It looks like a stereo. What can you say? " Ruoming''s face was dignified, "I don''t know this kind of creature, but its life structure seems to be a bit advanced. Lord, would you like to search Kaisha''s knowledge base?" "Well!" The master of the void world nodded, then searched for it, but he didn''t find it. "You, leave, here, we, territory!" The triangle continued. The master of the void world sneers coldly. Kaisha, the most powerful creature in the universe, is dead under his hands. How can a mere evil creature get into his eyes. With a wave of his big hand, the gray energy directly spreads out from the space around the triangle, imprisoning the triangle instantly. The triangle struggles crazily, and the space around its body fluctuates violently. a transparent energy radiates from its body as the center, instantly enveloping the master of void and Ruoming. Ruoming suddenly widened his eyes, then calmly closed his eyes and knelt on the ground. The master of the void world frowned and shook his head. Even he felt that there was some spiritual turbulence. With a wave of the hand, the grey energy attached to the triangle body by the master of the void world suddenly shrinks, directly twists the triangle body into a twist. The powerful impact of divine consciousness also disintegrated in an instant, and the master of the false world felt much more comfortable. "Hello Wake up The master of the void world shook with disdain. How could he be so weak? Ruo Ning wakes up and looks at the triangle, which has fallen to the ground and can''t die any more, with a face full of confusion, "Lord, what''s this The master of the void world looked at the triangle corpse on the ground, "you were knocked unconscious by the mental attack just now...""Ah?" Ruoming shakes her head and feels that her memory has been restored, she remembers that after being attacked by the triangle, she has entered a dreamland, with a cold sweat behind her. If it wasn''t for the false world Master to kill the triangle in time, she would have died in her own spiritual world. "Thank you, Lord!" "No hurry..." The main face of the void world looked at the sky in the distance, and made a helmet composed of gray energy on Ruoming''s head, "be careful yourself..." Ruoming followed the vision of the master of the void world and found that a group of black triangle life came into the sky. The small one is about the same size as the one just now, the big one is dozens or even hundreds of times as big as the one just now, just like a flying hill. A small triangle made Ruoling almost cool, with so many people, Ruoling felt that he was really going to be cold. Only the grey energy attached to her by the Lord of void made her feel a little relieved. Looking at the triangle all over the sky, there is no bottom in the master''s heart. he has started to arrange the array, and is ready to start first. One by one, the triangles around them looked at the two people in front of them as if stupefied. after a long time, they said, "you, beat, clan leader, you, new, clan leader." "Ah?" The Lord of the void world was stunned when he heard the other side''s words. "Patriarch, accept..." All the triangles speak at the same time, and mental forces emerge from their bodies and fly towards the Lord of the void world. With a look in his eyes, the master of the void world set up a gray energy barrier to block the space around him and block those spiritual forces outside. All the triangles stopped one after another, and the faces were confused. But soon, the leader of the false world found the clue, the mental power from the triangles was very soft, which was different from the attack he had been attacked before. It seemed that he didn''t have any attack power. "Please, new, patriarch, accept, we, surrender." Again, the triangles. The master of the false world was stunned, "surrender?" "Yes! You, strong, we, surrender. " Said the triangle. The master of the void world frowned tightly. Of course, he couldn''t believe it. Chapter 1128 The master of the void world is careful. Even if he killed the holy Caesar, who is known as the strongest in the universe, he didn''t go astray. After all, the title of "the strongest" of sacred Caesar is only limited to the known universe, and even sacred Caesar does not know how big the universe is and how many kinds of life exist in it. For example, there is no record of the triangle life in front of the Lord of void world in the knowledge base of sacred Caesar. at least there is no record in the knowledge base of sacred Caesar obtained by the Lord of void world The most important thing is that a small triangle has brought a wave of spiritual turbulence to the master of the void world. Who knows what effect so many triangles can bring. What''s more, in the face of a triangle as big as XiaoShanBao, the master of the false world certainly dare not act rashly. But if so many triangles really come to surrender, he will make a lot of money. "Later, we will open a small opening for only one person. Oh no, it''s an individual." The leader of the false world soon came up with a way, "you first choose a representative to surrender to us, and we will investigate first." Triangles, you look at me, I look at you, and then nod one after another. Soon, the master of the void world incorporated the first triangle. After the surrender of the triangle, the master of the false world also thoroughly understood the triangle. Triangle is a highly concentrated ethnic group, in which there is a class division engraved into the bone marrow. The strongest part of triangle life is mental energy attack, so only if someone crush the clan leader in mental power, the remaining triangle will recognize the strong as the new clan leader. In this way, the triangles can not only not be destroyed by the strong man, but also be subordinated to the strong man. Only in the future can they have a chance to make the civilization of the race more brilliant. Even the owner of the false world has to admit that the setting of the triangle as a continuation race is very cost-effective. Although there is no bottom line and no principle, I am very aware of current affairs! Of course, the vainly vainglorious realms have no interest in the continuation of the triad race. He just needs people. He needs starships. And now the triangle to meet his needs, but also a group of very good men. With the attack of spirit, the illusory world leader believes that even in the face of an opponent as powerful as Kaisha, for example, Ruoming''s Tianji Wang Hexi, these triangles can make the opponent drink a pot. The most important thing is that there are ready-made starships in the triangle, which saves a lot of trouble for the master of the false world. Then, the Lord boldly accepted the surrender of all triangles. Then, he found that these triangles were not abnormal as he imagined, and mental attacks could not be superimposed. The one he killed before is indeed the strongest one in the triangle, as for the strongest one in the triangle now, it is only half as powerful as the one before. But even if it''s only half powerful, it''s enough to stun ronin. However, the master of void world still wants to find a way to stack the mental attacks of these triangles. So he gave the Starship to Ruo Ning, and then he found a single room to study the mental power of the triangle. If we can find a way to strengthen our mental strength, the master of the false world thinks that even in the face of Gao fan, he has the power of the first World War. At this time, Gao fan with angel Yan, has arrived at the place where the holy Kaisha died. They are exposed to the harsh environment of the universe. After exploring for a while, angel Yan looked melancholy, "it seems that holy Kaisha is really dead..." "No..." Gao fan shook his head. "Kaisha, she has an immortal body. She won''t die." "What?" Angel Yan suddenly turned back and looked at Gao fan incredulously, "Your Majesty, what you said is true?" Now in addition to Kaisha, what Angel Yan believes most is Gao fan. There is no other reason why Gao fan is the one confirmed by holy Kesha. Now Gao Fan said that the holy Kaisha was not dead, and the hope lit up in the heart of angel Yan. "Of course If I say Kaisha is not dead, then she must not be! " Gao fan''s face is rare and serious, "believe it or not, I have a way to revive her!" "This..." Angel Yan staring at Gao fan. I don''t know why, she felt a bit of determination from Gao fan''s words just now, this determination is accompanied by an inviolable will, it seems that what Gao Fan said can be realized in a generation. But in fact, the reason why Gao fan is so determined is that Kaisha just appeared in his mind and told Gao fan the whole story. Caesar has a sacred body, immortal. On the one hand, he chose to explode himself in order to get rid of the control of falsehood, lest falsehood steal all the knowledge,Secondly, it is also to take this opportunity to give the angels a test to see if they can inherit the justice order she created in the days without Kaisha. As Gao Fan said, the establishment of order is based on a strong foundation. since then, Kesha has been thinking about whether the just order can continue without a strong self. If it can be continued, it will prove that her justice order is feasible. if it can''t be continued, Kaisha plans to change it. After all, even she would die. She doesn''t want her angel nebula to collapse like any other dynasty in history one day after her death. Angel Yan''s eyes are complex, and he salutes Gao fan, "thank you, your majesty..." "Don''t worry, thank you. Let''s wait for the day when Kesha comes back to life." Gao fan, with a cool face, scanned the surrounding space, "let''s go, let''s have a look around and see if there are any clues left for us!" "Yes!" Angel Yan eyes a Lin, looking at a distant asteroid, "there are traces of life fluctuations." "Go Gao fan narrowed his eyes and flashed directly with angel Yan. The triangles on the asteroid are packing up the ore they are mining here and the equipment for mining it. The ultimate goal of scientific and technological civilization is advanced technology and equipment, even for a creature with strong spiritual power such as the triangle. They have high mental strength, but their bodies are very weak, so they have been using minerals to study metals to arm their shells, which is why they are strong today. "Ah These kids are in trouble... " Ruoming has a melancholy face, and the triangle''s enthusiasm for ore bothers her a little. She really wanted to go to Merleau''s court immediately. After all, the throne there was her lifelong pursuit. But the master of the void world said that the triad race is very important, so if you can only wait patiently. At this time, there was a wave in the space in front of Ruoming, when she saw someone coming, her face became stiff. Chapter 1129 "Ronin? It''s you? " Angel Yan brow tightly wrinkly looking at in front of Ruoling, murderous face. Previously, Ruoming was imprisoned on Tianren 7 and returned to Merleau''s court with Kaisha for trial, but Kaisha died, but Ruoming was alive. In addition to Ruoming''s identity, angel Yan has to suspect that Kaisha''s death has something to do with Ruoming. "Triangle?" Gao fan directly ignores the existence of Ruoling. He doesn''t pay attention to the dregs of the spirit of the four generations. Gao fan made a further breakthrough in the study of shenti. Between waving, Gao fan upgraded the four generations of angel Yan''s divine body, the white wings behind angel Yan disappeared in an instant, the next second, a pair of translucent wings shining with colorful streamer appeared behind angel Yan. Not only that, angel Yan''s whole body seems to have been sublimated, and now it is full of light brilliance, which is holy and noble. Even the holy Kesha didn''t feel that way. "What is this? "The spirit of the Five Dynasties?" Angel Yan and Ruoming were stunned. Especially if rather, she sees Angel Yan''s eyes are all suffused with green light. Gao fan''s face was calm, and he looked at Ruoming jokingly, "that''s right, what I just gave Yan is the Five Dynasties divine body, do you want it?" "Your Majesty "You?" Angel Yan looks at Gao fan in consternation, after Gao fan says so, she finds that her five dynasties divine body is indeed given to her by Gao fan. This kind of ability is unheard of. Even the holy Kesha has no ability to directly upgrade the angel''s body level! "Gulu..." Ruoming was shocked and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. It''s false to say she doesn''t want it. She wants it so much. But she is not a fool, she is Kaisha''s enemy, angel Yan has no reason to let her go. Besides, she is under the leader of the illusory world, and is the enemy of life and death with Gao fan. she doesn''t think Gao fan will let go of herself and give her five generations of divine body. Seeing that Ruoying didn''t speak, Gao fan continued, "what''s the matter with these triangles? If I''m satisfied, I''ll give you the Five Dynasties body. " "Seriously?" Ruoling, who had planned to call the Lord of the void world, suddenly brightened his eyes. If you just tell Gao fan about the triangle, it''s not betrayal, right? If you can still obtain the divine body of the Five Dynasties, you won''t be afraid of Wang Hexi. maybe you still have a chance to get out of the control of the illusory world Master. Why not? "Good!" With a smile on his face, Ruoming tells Gao fan about the false boundary master and the triangle. Gao fan also kept his promise and gave the Five Dynasties divine body to Ruoming. When Ruoming felt the power of the Five Dynasties'' Divine body, he had a smile on his face. What she didn''t know was that Gao fan had a hand. Ruoming''s Five Dynasties divine body is just a time bomb, and it''s a time bomb for the Lord of the false world. Gao fan looked at Ruo Ning with a smile on his face. "I see. So long as I kill Wang Xu, the triangles will surrender to me?" "This..." Ruo Ning''s cunning face said, "Your Majesty Gao fan is wise! I''m going to call the leader of the false world to come out and let him face your anger. I believe that with your strength, he will be able to fly Since Gao fan wants to fight with Wang Xu, she must be successful. if Gao fan fights with Wang Xu at this time, it will be easier for him to escape? "No, I''m here already!" The void world doesn''t know when it''s standing behind Ruoling. He''s looking at Ruoling angrily. "Lord of the world!" Ruoming looked back and said, "when did you come?" The main face of the void world is livid and silent. There is gray energy condensation in the hands behind him. Ruoming calmed down for a while and then went up with a shy face. "Lord, you''ve come just in time. I''m going to report to you!" "To your sister!" With a look in his eyes, he pinched Ruoming''s neck. "Er..." If rather breathes difficultly, the eye bead son almost falls out, "the boundary Lord adult, what are you doing?" "Stupid paper mounting!" The master of the false world was very cruel, "how dare you betray me?" "No..." Ruoming was flustered. "It''s an expedient plan..." Click! The master of the void world didn''t want to talk nonsense, so he pinched Ruo Ning''s neck. He tore Ruoming''s body and threw it into the distance. Angel Yan and willow frown deeply Five Dynasties God body, in front of the false world Lord unexpectedly so vulnerable? The next second, Ruoming''s body splits quickly on the spot, milky energy decomposes her body from the inside out, and finally disappears with Ruoming''s body."Stupid women, they don''t know if they are fooled!" With both hands on his back and a calm look on his face, the master of the void world looked at Gao fan, "Gao fan, the master of the void world, is really a good means. He has implanted the power of the God of creation while transforming the body of the God!" If it wasn''t for him holding Ruoming''s body at that time, I''m afraid he hasn''t found the power of creation in Ruoming''s body until now. Gao fan can''t help shaking his head. What a pity The time bomb was set too long However, if it''s really so easy to kill the master of the false world, Gao fan still thinks that the difficulty of the game is too simple. Angel Yan a face is muddled force, completely didn''t expect that Gao fan would be so good at calculation. Sure enough, he is my angel Yan''s man! "Yan?" Gao Fan said jokingly, "can you see the game of dog biting dog arranged by me "Ah? Your majesty arranged it? " Angel Yan Jiao body trembles, pretty face slightly red, like a girl in spring was exposed in general. What, my man? What are you thinking? As for Gao fan''s saying that the killing of Ruoling by the false world leader was all in his plan, she didn''t believe it, but when she thought about Gao fan''s calm face before, she suddenly felt that it was all in Gao fan''s plan. This is a complicated man. It''s hard to see through! "Gao fan is really good at calculation. I admire him!" The Lord of the void world is calm on the surface, but his anger has been kindled in his heart. He''s carrying it in his hands, and there''s gray energy coming out of his hands. The master of the false world is still the same old way, secretly forming a battle, preparing to copy the death of the holy Caesar. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I still advise you not to think too much. I''m not holy Kaisha. I can see all your little actions!" With a look in his eyes and a movement of his mind, all the trigonometric bodies suddenly burst out with powerful spiritual energy fluctuations. In an instant, these energy fluctuations envelop the angel eye and gofan. Angel Yan feels that his head has been hit hard. He holds his head in both hands and looks miserable. Gao fan''s brow is slightly wrinkled. It seems that the spiritual power of these five dynasties'' Divine bodies needs to be improved. Chapter 1130 As a result, Gao fan set up a mental barrier for angel Yan between waving his hand, completely blocked the mental power of the triangle. Joking, in terms of mental power, there can be no more powerful existence than Gao fan in the supernatural universe. The master of the void world squints at everything in front of him, thinking that even when he was attacked by the spirit of the triangle, he lost his mind for a moment, but Gao fan has no response. This shows that Gao fan''s mental power is so strong that he can hardly be affected by divine power attack. "If you want to rely on these triangles, I''d better advise you to save it..." Gao fan is joking. "In that case..." The master of the void world also knew that the triangle had no effect on Gao fan, so he grinned slightly, "then come to the real thing!" As soon as the voice fell, a gray light radiated from GAOFAN, forming a round array at his feet, covering the ground tens of meters around him. Angel Yan''s face is shocked. She is very clear about the sudden appearance of the array. There is this thing in the message when Kaisha died. But the message from Kaisha says that this array needs preparation time. Just now, Gao fan found the little action of the master of the false world, and then stopped his action. In principle, this array should not appear! "No way!" Angel Yan a face can''t believe of shake head, "you shouldn''t have the opportunity to do array just right!" "Ha ha ha!" The master of the void world laughed wildly, "didn''t you expect that? I have already made this formation, just to prevent you from coming! The little action just now is just for you! Ha ha ha "What?" The angel Yan Liu''s eyebrows are tight, the world leader from the other world is really a pervert. He is so cautious. But it''s impossible to make her admit defeat. So, angel Yan raised his hands over his head and condensed a colorful lightsaber in his hands. The Five Dynasties divine body is as strong as it is! Angel Yan feel, his sword cut down, afraid can directly split a planet! "Drink!" Angel Yan a fierce drink, in the lightsaber heavy chop. A colorful drill several meters wide is blasted out with the sword in Angel Yan''s hand, hitting heavily on the gray border. But the powerful pitching moment was absorbed by the border, and there was no effect except a ripple. Angel Yan bent over, panting looking at the border, eyes are full of doubt, "impossible, this is impossible!" I''m so strong, why can''t I? "Ha ha ha!" The master of the void world looked at Gao fan wildly, "what''s up? Gao fan, the world leader? Do you agree? " Angel Yan at this time can only look at Gao fan, she has no way. See, Gao fan as before a pair of confident appearance smile, "false boundary Lord, do you think you this array cage can trap me?" "Ha ha!" The master of the void world had an evil smile on his face. "If I guess correctly, your creative power can''t attack you on its own initiative?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes and said nothing. "Hey, hey, do you think you can''t guess if you don''t talk?" The master of the void world was confident. "when Tianlong was seriously injured, you could use other ways to stop him from escaping. But you use your own hands to grab Tianlong''s legs, the purpose is to let Tianlong attack you with golden light, and then let the creative power in your body eat him back! " "Ha ha..." Gao fan''s face is indifferent to smile, "isn''t that so, heaven Dragon World Lord you try to know?" The master of the void world looked indifferent, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it! I''m not sure about it until you put the principle of the creator in Ruoming''s body, I caught Ruoming and killed her, it turns out that as long as you don''t attack you, the principle of the creator won''t work! Am I right? " Gao fan still keeps his expression, but he is really shocked in his heart. this old guy is really smart. "Hey, hey In that case, it''s easy... " With a false smile, he has read out the answer he wants from the expression on Gao fan''s face. "As long as you are controlled by the array and don''t attack you actively, you won''t trigger the attack of the creator power!" "Hum!" Gao fan also knew that he couldn''t hide it, and then he hummed coldly, "then you can''t hurt me. We can only stand still!" "Ha ha!" The heaven dragon Kingdom Master said with a smile, "it''s true that Gao fan''s Kingdom Master is powerful. It''s unrealistic to send you back to the heaven and the world with people! But you value love and righteousness. I don''t think you will let the angel around you get hurt? "As soon as the master''s voice fell, a large number of gray fine lines appeared on angel Yan''s body, his knees softened and he knelt on the ground in an instant. Fine lines spread quickly, angel Yan''s whole body is cracking, bleeding, looks very terrible. "Stop it Gao fan grabs Angel Yan''s little hand and pulls her up from the ground. The insulation law covered the body surface of angel Yan, which reduced the speed of angel Yan''s body cracking. however, the damage of angel Yan''s body showed no sign of recovery. "Your Majesty?" Angel Yan frowned at Gao fan, his eyes full of determination, "don''t worry about me, for our angels, the most glorious thing is to die in battle! Don''t compromise with him for me "Fool..." A faint smile appeared on Gao fan''s face. "How can I let a woman die for me This is the first time that she has been asked by a man to accept his protection. after all, she used to protect others. The change of identity makes Angel Yan feel a little confused, but at the same time, he also feels some strange emotions, that feeling can''t be expressed in words, but it''s very warm, which brings a trace of palpitation to Angel Yan. "In the future, let me protect you! "Yan..." Gao fan''s eyes are full of tenderness. Angel Yan instantly feel the whole body is soft, Gao fan brought her never had the intoxication feeling. Gao fan looked up at the master of the void world, with a dignified face. "I''ll just listen to you. Let her go." "Ha ha ha!" Looking at the self-confidence on Gao fan''s face finally disappeared, the vain world Master laughed more wildly, "Gao fan''s world Master, as expected, attaches great importance to love and righteousness! I admire you As soon as the voice fell, the gray cracks on angel Yan''s body gradually disappeared, and the wounds on his body gradually healed. "Your Majesty, you really don''t have to do it for me..." Angel Yan gets up and looks at Gao fan apologetically. "Woman..." Gao fan looked at Angel Yan in his eyes, "I''ve decided that I''ll never go back. you, I''ll protect you!" Chapter 1131 Angel Yan Jiao''s body trembles, and Gao fan''s small hand can''t help clenching a point. Gao fan''s overbearing and firm eyes made her feel at ease. "Don''t act rashly later. I have my own plan. I''ll take care of everything." Gao fan turns his head and looks at the Lord of the void world. He talks to Angel Yan through Shenhe channel. Angel Yan is slightly stunned, originally your majesty has his own plan! The original feeling of being protected and not having to worry is like this? Then Angel Yan found that his little hand had been held by Gao fan from just now to now, he could not help blushing and wanted to pull his hand out of Gao fan''s hand. But Gao fan didn''t let go, and angel Yan couldn''t pull it out. "Lord Gao fan, wait a moment, wait for me to open the crossing channel." The master of the void world laughs wickedly and is already opening the channel across the world. At this time, Gao fan saw a space channel shining with gray light above his head, although the channel is only the size of an egg, it is far from enough to include himself and the array, but the area of the channel is also increasing rapidly, and it won''t take long to include the array together. Gao fan frowned tightly, and the master of void world controlled the power of aging, tearing, and imprison, and integrated the power of these three laws into the Dharma array. His strength is self-evident. Since knowing that the power of law can be integrated, Gao fan is also studying the integration of the power of law. But until now, Gao fan can only integrate the space law and the insulation law. he has been studying the integration of the fire law into these two laws, but has not been successful. In the face of the current situation, Gao fan''s only responsibility is to forcibly integrate the law and create an explosion. as long as he tears a little crack in the array of false world Master, it will be enough for him to escape. As for the fact that the explosion will kill him, there is no need to worry too much. After all, he can be revived. But because of angel Yan, Gao fan does not dare to do it. after all, he can revive, but Angel Yan can''t. "Now you can let Angel Yan go first?" Gao fan looks at the master of the false world. "Hey, hey!" The master of the false world looked cunning. "Don''t worry, master of the high world. When we enter the space channel, I''ll let her go for the first time!" "Good!" Gao fan looked at the master of the void world coldly, "don''t break your promise!" "Don''t worry!" He nodded, "as long as Gao fan doesn''t play tricks, can I embarrass an aborigine?" Gao fan snorted coldly, not in words. But in the Shenhe channel with angel Yan sound up. "Yan, I''m going to blow up this space passage when you get out of this array. remember how far you can run away from this space at the first time!" "But..." "Don''t be, if you don''t want to drag me back!" "Yes! Your majesty "This time, maybe I will come back to the earth after a long time. You can take care of things on the other side of the earth. Hohee will also go to earth, but most of her will want to leave. At that time, you will tell her that I will revive Kaisha, and then leave her on the earth and let her hide the earth! I will teach you the way to hide the earth. Only my way can avoid the detection of the false world Lord! Do you remember? "What''s going on?" "Yes, your majesty! I''m sure I''ll finish the task! " "By the way There are also Xiao Zi and other girls. Please tell them I''m sorry for me, which worries them, but please rest assured that I will go back soon. If someone wants to leave the earth to look for me, you can tell them, I said that leaving the earth will only be my oil bottle. " "Yes..." Angel Yan smell speech, can''t help but have moved. When sacred Caesar died, she only told about the development of the angel nebula. But Gao fan is not the same, Gao fan still cares about her women. Angel Yan suddenly feel, although Gao fan good girl, flower heart, but very warm. "All right!" With a smile on his face, he said, "let''s go!" At this time, the space channel above Gao fan''s head has expanded to tens of meters in diameter. Gao fan doesn''t talk nonsense either. His body rises slowly and pulls Angel Yan towards the space passage. The main face of the false world is dignified. He always pays attention to Gao fan''s every move, but also controls this array to imprison Gao fan. But Gao fan didn''t mean to resist at all, so he came to the passage, half of his body had already entered the passage. "Lord of the void world, now you can release the angel Yan?" Gao Fan said solemnly."No problem!" The evil spirit of the void world smiles and raises his hand to separate the angel Yan from the array. After being free, angel Yan looks back at Gao fan and flies away with tears in his eyes. he doesn''t Miss Gao fan at all. "Ha ha It seems that the Lord of GAOFAN''s world is wrong, and he will really pay for it! " With a sneer on his face, "this angel Yan is running faster than I expected!" "Cut the crap!" Gao fan looks impatient, "let''s go!" "Hum!" "Don''t think that if you have the power of the creator, I can''t deal with you. when you get back to the world, you are just the master of the world. What''s the use of having the power of the creator In the process of speaking, the body of the master of the void world also rises up in the air, enters the space channel, and comes to the same position as Gao fan. Then, with a look in his eyes, he controlled the array and flew slowly towards the space channel. The space channel shines with black light, and will be closed after the array enters. Gao fan smiles coldly and looks at the master of the void world with a cold face, "do you know why Angel Yan runs so fast?" The master of the void world frowned slightly. The sudden smile on Gao fan''s face made him feel a little bad. At this time, a milky glow appeared on Gao fan''s left hand. The master of the void world suddenly looked at that Guanghua, "is this the product of the fusion of the law of space and the law of isolation and attack?" "I didn''t expect you to be so strong? The combination of laws that can only be created by the fairy king, have you created them? " The master of the void world said in surprise. After all, his fusion law was also awarded by the Immortal King, which was not created by him at all. Gao fan didn''t say a word, and the smile on his face was more beautiful. "Hum!" "I have to admit that you are very talented, but you only fuse two kinds of rules, and they are not offensive rules. It''s impossible to destroy the array of my three rules! I advise you to save your energy! "ha ha Not two! What about the three? " Gao fan smiles coldly, and the fire of law appears in his right hand. "What are you doing?" The master of the false world suddenly widened his eyes, "the law of forced fusion will cause a huge explosion, you can''t be crazy!" Chapter 1132 "Ha ha!" Gao fan''s face is crazy. "It''s a death in both sides. I''ve decided to fight it!" As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan put his hands together! "Madman!" The master of the void world gave a sharp drink and quickly took out the head of the master of the Dragon world and put it in front of him. When the three rules met, there was a violent reaction in Gao fan''s palm. At the next moment, countless strong lights burst out from Gao fan''s hands, and Gao fan''s hands turned into powder instantly. It seems that the Lord of the Dragon Kingdom also feels the threat of death, and suddenly opens his eyes, seeing everything in front of him, he is furious: "you''re a bastard, you have to die!" But the next second, the whole space channel is completely submerged by the glare of light. Angel Yan''s heart felt something. Looking back, he saw a strong light spot shining in the deep of the universe. The next second, a shockwave radiates from the spot. Dozens of nearby planets disintegrated in an instant, and even the star in the middle of the planet exploded on the spot, setting off a powerful stellar storm. The next second, angel Yan saw the galaxy collapse directly, and space began to break up. For the first time in her life, and this phenomenon has not even been recorded in the history of the angel nebula. The collapse of the universe is like a black hole, crazy to absorb everything in the surrounding space, watching a nearby galaxy will be involved. Angel Yan dried his tears, turned and flew away towards the earth. "Cough..." The void world is suspended in the void, and the body is only half full of blood. He never thought that Gao fan would come here. Even he could not bear the power of the explosion of the power of the law, and he was seriously injured. As for the head of the Dragon Kingdom leader, he has long been his scapegoat. However, seeing that Gao fan couldn''t even find the dregs, the master of the false world murmured, "Tianlong, I''m avenging you!" "Hoo..." The master of the void world sighed, "first find a place to cultivate yourself, and then go back directly after the wound is healed." In the eyes of the Lord of the void world, Gao fan is dead, so he can go back to do his duty. On the way back to earth, angel Yan meets Angel Zhui and Zhixin, who come to find her, and then takes the two girls back to earth as acting queen. Angel Yan back to earth, will GAOFAN things to all people said, where the country up and down a vibration. As Gao fan imagined, everyone wanted to go to Gao fan for the first time, but Angel Yan told everyone what Gao Fan said, and all the people stabilized. But the country can not be leaderless, small purple become Gao fan''s agent, as Gao fan''s backing, waiting for his return. And Wang Hexi is on his way to earth. For Kaisha''s order, He Xi always silently supports it first, and then asks why. And the beginning will let the angel Nebula cooperate with a man, which has been far beyond the expectation of He Xi. She was also curious about what kind of man Gao fan was, so Xiang came to have a look. As for whether the angel Nebula will cooperate with Gao fan or not, He Xi will have to wait until he meets Gao fan. After all, as the king of space, Hexi can refuse to carry out Kaisha''s will. But when He Xi knew that Gao fan had also hung up, he would be angry. And Gao fan, at this time, his divine consciousness is floating in a magical space. After Gao fan''s body was broken, he came to this space, this space is nothing, only light and colorful, just like the aurora on the earth. He didn''t rush to perform the resurrection skill, but let the divine consciousness float in this space, because he felt some familiar breath from this space. "Are you here?" In the space, the laser pulse moves, condenses an elegant body. Gao fan fixed his eyes on it. Who is it? "It''s really embarrassing for you to see me like this..." Kaisha''s face is filled with a faint smile, compared with the usual high cold, more charming. Gao fan was stunned. He was thinking about the truth of Kaisha in front of him. "Ha ha..." Kaisha''s face once again showed a faint smile, "such I really let people very strange?" "It''s really strange!" Gao fan has basically confirmed Kaisha''s identity, after all, the breath can''t be changed. This Kaisha is really real, "I think if Yan sees you like this, I''m afraid he will be surprised!" "Puff..." Kaisha white Gao fan one eye, "useful surprised to describe a woman?""Er..." Gao fan is a little embarrassed, this kind of Kaisha has completely said goodbye to Gao Leng, and he is not used to it. "Forget it, I don''t care about it!" Kaisha said with a smile, "it''s just how are you and Yan developing? Did you take her down? Are you on second base "Ah?" Gao fan''s face was muddled. He didn''t expect that Kaisha would ask these questions. Once again he doubted the identity of Kesha. Now Kaisha can''t help but a little bit of the Queen''s high cold, but also a little rogue! "Who are you?" Gao fan raised his head and asked. "Well..." Kaisha instantly recovered her cold temperament. "Now do you believe my identity?" Gao fan took a deep breath. The woman turned her face faster than turning a book. It was admirable. Seeing that Gao fan was speechless, Kaisha''s expression relaxed and youyou said, "sure enough I''m still not fit to be a little woman... " "I''ve lived 30000 years, 30000 years of war." Seeing that Gao fan did not speak, Kaisha began to talk to herself. "The angel nebula, under my leadership, established the Merlot court as the basis for overthrowing the male angel." "Later, He Xi came and Liang Bing came. Together, we overthrew the rule of the male angel, killed Hua Ye''s father and sent Hua Ye to the dark space." "Later, Kieran established a super Seminary, and lengbing joined in the study." "Originally everything was fine, but lengbing went astray because of Carl''s ultimate fear, and many people died." "I was very angry at that time. I was angry with lengbing. How could she be so stupid?" "So I wrote about justice and order, and I began to pursue and kill Liang Bing. For the next ten thousand years, I was pursuing and killing Liang Bing, and many people died..." "I began to doubt the accuracy of the just order, and also discussed this issue with He Xi." "But He Xi never said that I was wrong, even though I realized that there was something wrong with my justice order, the justice order was not so perfect, and I was tired at that time..." "But the problem is that justice order has been popularized in the universe. If I deny myself, the angel nebula is bound to be in chaos, so I can only grit my teeth and stick to the wrong path of justice!" Chapter 1133 "So later, I really didn''t want to start, so I began to cultivate the next generation of angels, thinking that when they grow up, I can retire and do something I like to do, now, I''m finally dead and separated from the endless war, so I want to be bold and do what I want to do, such as A love affair At this point, Kaisha suddenly looks at Gao fan and shakes him. "How is it, your majesty? Would you like to fall in love with me? " Kaisha looks at Gao fan with a smile. Gao fan''s face is muddled, his mouth is wide open, and he doesn''t believe it. Kaisha is sacred on the surface, but in fact she is an old maid! Who believes that? Who believes it? Gao Fan said he couldn''t believe it. After all, he didn''t know when Keisha fell in love with him. In fact, Kaisha had some ideas when she first heard Angel Yan talking about Gao fan. Gao fan comes from a different world and has different genes from the male in this world. GAO fan is a treasure full of fun for Kaisha. When Kaisha really saw Gao fan, the sky blade system could not analyze Gao fan''s power. Kaisha reconfirmed Gao fan''s mystery. At that time, she couldn''t even resist the impulse to have something to do with Gao fan. But there was always a voice in her mind telling her not to do that, or the consequences would be very serious. So Kaisha, in the spirit of her virgin spirit, gave Angel Yan to Gao fan, she thought at that time, since she could not experience Gao fan''s beauty, let Angel Yan experience it But now, Kesha is dead. Floating in this space these days, she has been very regret, regret had not been desperate to try. So when Gao fan appeared in front of her again, she was moved. "What? Even you think it''s incredible? " Kaisha looks at Gao fan with a helpless smile. "Indeed Gao fan nodded, "the difference between your present appearance and the holy Kesha in my heart is too big, it really surprised me." "Just surprised?" Kaisha''s face was indifferent. "That''s OK, as long as it''s not a shock." "So, what is this place?" Gao fan frowned slightly, the place always gave him a strange feeling, and he could not tell the taste again. "Well, no more nonsense..." Kaisha said with a smile, "this is the core space of the universe. it was because I was destined to come here that I became the Supreme God and immortal body. But I didn''t expect that you, a stranger, could even come here! " "Unfortunately, even you can''t escape the confinement of this place, can you?" Kaisha looks at Gao fan with an air of complacency. "Er..." Gao fan was speechless for a moment, he clearly felt that he could leave at any time. "Indeed! This place is used to imprison our strong soul Kaisha''s face was dignified, and she said a lot today, "the last time I came in, I passed the test and achieved the supreme divine body, but this time I came in so long, the test didn''t appear..." "Oh?" After hearing what Kaisha said, Gao fan became interested. He could not help but frown and spread his divine consciousness to feel the space. Hum! The next second, a strong wave came from the void, and the whole space vibrated. Kesha''s face is in pain, her soul is in turmoil, about to break up in the shock. Gao fan quickly wrapped Kaisha''s soul with his mental strength, which saved Kaisha. "What''s going on here?" Kesha looks scared, just now, she almost got cold. "I don''t know!" Gao fan narrowed his eyes, just now, after he let out a ray of divine consciousness, he felt a giant sleeping in the void. When his wisp of divine consciousness touched the giant, he woke up. Later, Gao fan''s divine consciousness was shaken back, and the whole void space was shaken up. The other side''s divine sense is very strong. It can shake back Gao fan''s divine sense. We should know that Gao fan can have the existence of all heaven and all worlds, and his divine consciousness is not a little bit strong. It''s not easy to meet an opponent in an independent world who can shake off his divine sense. "Why?" At this moment, a rough and profound question came from the void. "Isn''t that Kesha? How come it''s like this again? " Kesha''s eyes lit up, and she could not be more familiar with the voice. It was the voice that gave her her her supreme body.She was about to speak when the voice sounded again, full of vigilance, "wait Katha, who''s this guy next to you? " Kaisha looked at Gao fan in amazement. "He''s the Lord of the alien world, Gao fan. He''s my friend What''s the matter? " "Lord of the alien world?" The voice exclaimed, "it''s heresy. It seems that you did my sleep before, right? Don''t you come to this world just to seize the world while I''m sleeping Gao fan looks confused. Although I''m really here to capture the world, What does it matter to me whether you sleep or not? "Take the world?" Kesha frowned slightly, she knew very well that the source of this voice was similar to the existence of the supreme god of the whole universe, although the other party could only stay in this space, they had the ability to give themselves supreme power, so they knew more than themselves. But Gao fan''s ambition, Kaisha is also very clear, is only wants to be like oneself, governs the entire universe. But now hearing what the Supreme God said, Kaisha found out that Gao fan''s purpose might be different from hers, what he wanted was to have the whole universe completely. "You''re right!" Gao fan''s face was calm. He had already guessed what the voice was like, "I''m here to capture the world!" The sound is clearly the will of the universe. Every world belongs to its own universal will, but some worlds are relatively new, so they have not yet produced universal will. In other words, the will of the universe has not yet grown up, but is just in an ignorant state, only rely on instinct to do things, without their own thoughts. Hearing the sound, Gao fan knew that the will of the supernatural universe should be an old thing. As for the other side said that Gao fan caused his deep sleep, Gao fan estimated that it was because of the system. After all, if you come from a different world, you will certainly disturb the will of the universe. the system blocks the will of the universe and saves a lot of trouble. But now, it seems to be a little bit of trouble. However, after so many worlds, this is the first time that Gao fan meets the will of the universe, he also wants to see how strong the will of the universe can be. That''s why he said so blatantly that labor and capital are here to seize the world. What do you want to do? But Kaisha hears Gao fan''s words and is directly stunned. Chapter 1134 Kaisha looks at Gao fan in amazement. I''ll go. You want to capture the supernatural universe? You''re too ambitious, aren''t you? And do you really have that ability? This is the supreme god of the universe! Give me the great being of the sacred body made up of the sacred atoms. Is it Liang Jingru who gave you courage? "Son of a bitch!" The voice of the will of the universe was trembling, obviously very angry. "Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know who is in front of you? " The space vibrated again, even the Aurora was scattered, and gradually fell into the inky darkness. "I am the will of the universe, I can decide the life and death of the whole universe!" The voice was so excited, "I can kill you as soon as I want to!" Kaisha looks at Gao fan in panic. She sees a faint smile on Gao fan''s face, "if you had that ability, wouldn''t you have killed me already? How can you talk to me so much? " "Burp..." The will of the universe is instantly dumbfounded and obviously choked. Gao fan''s words hit his heart in an instant. Yes, he really does not have the ability to kill Gao fan directly, because as the will of the universe, although he lives with the world, he does not have the ability to directly attack the creatures in the world. All his actions should be completed by a spokesperson, and the spokesperson he chooses is Kaisha. "Well! I don''t believe I can''t fight you! " The will of the universe hummed coldly, and Kaisha''s soul flashed a light golden light in an instant. The next second, countless light particles appear from the dark space, from far and near, and gradually converge towards Kesha. Soon, Kaisha''s Divine Body recovered, and her dark silver armor and silver blade made her powerful. The resurrection is so simple that Kaisha looks confused. "Kesha! You kill him for me The voice of the will of the universe comes again. Kaisha looks at Gao fan hesitantly. "Don''t hesitate..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "Kaisha, just try to kill me as he said!" Kaisha: "I''m not sure." Of course, she doesn''t want to kill Gao fan. After all, just now, she confided her heart to Gao fan and wanted to fall in love with him. now, she can''t kill Gao fan. "Kesha! Are you going to disobey my orders? " Cosmic will is angry, Kaisha is his appointed spokesperson, but now this spokesperson doesn''t listen to him. How can he not be angry. "Don''t forget that I gave you everything. If I live, I can live. If I want you to die, you must die!" The universe will be furious, "if you don''t do it again, I''ll let you go." Katha e''s eyebrows tightened. "What can''t you say? Do you have to fight? " "Well said?" The will of the universe was stunned. "Didn''t you hear that just now? If this boy wants to capture the whole universe, he has to kill me. Do you think I can still sit Kaisha looked at Gao fan blankly, "is this true? Are you going to kill it? " "Yes Gao fan''s face is indifferent. "Although it''s cruel, he will die." Integrating the universe, the original will of the universe will die out. There is no way. "Do you hear me?" The will of the universe urged, "Kesha, please kill him for me!" Kaisha looks at the sword in her hand, and then at Gao fan opposite. She looks hesitant "Kaisha, you are my chosen patron saint. If you don''t even have the courage to lift your sword to help me kill the enemy, I will immediately take back the power I put on you! And you''re dead! " The will of the universe is a little flustered. "Don''t worry." Gao fan''s face was calm, and his eyes were full of tenderness when he looked at Kaisha. "You can cut it down. If I hide, I''ll lose." At this time, Gao fan is also very curious about how Kaisha will choose. After all, I had to fight to fall in love with myself before If Kaisha really cuts it, Kaisha really loses. At that time, whether it is the will of the universe or Kaisha, it will be within the attack range of Gao fan. By this time, Kaisha''s eyebrows were tangled. What should I do? Do you want to kill Gao fan? But soon, Kaisha''s face was relieved, and her weapon disappeared. She looked firmly at the void, "you''d better kill me!" "Son of a bitch!" The void vibrates, Kaisha''s body turns into ashes in an instant, and the soul hidden under her body is also on the verge of collapse. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring, and the spiritual barrier is established to protect Kaisha and her soul."Damn it The will of the universe cried out in a voice that was almost broken, "paper mounting, you have done such ungrateful things for a smelly man!" "Enough!" With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, a powerful mental impact broke out with him as the center, in an instant, the whole space was in turmoil. "You..." The voice of the will of the universe trembles, "how powerful is your mental power?" "Hum!" Gao fan snorts coldly, are you kidding? With the world snatched from others, he has merged almost 100 worlds. Just a supernatural universe of world will, in front of him, it is similar to a three-year-old child. Even though the scale of the supernatural universe is much larger than that of other worlds, in Gao fan''s view, at best, it is just a fat three-year-old. "Just a cosmic will, dare to be rampant in front of me!" Gao fan''s domineering voice is like a flood of bells, "I announce! From now on, holy Kesha is my man "Asshole!" The universe will sound crazy, "I''m going to kill you!" The next second, the void begins to collapse and space begins to vibrate. Even with Gao fan''s protection, Kaisha felt that her soul was hit hard and her consciousness began to blur. She could not help holding her head in her hands, her eyes almost staring out. "Well! Just the will of the universe, dare to be arrogant in front of me Gao fan smiles coldly, raises his hand slightly and grabs it from the air. "No!" There is a scream in the void, and the space trembles. the picture in front of us turns, and Gao fan and Kaisha have appeared somewhere in the supernatural universe. Kaisha released her hands on her head and gradually recovered, looking at it, she found that it was a planet. At this time, they were deep in a canyon. Looking up, there were several birds flying in the sky. As for the will of the universe, it has long gone. "Ha ha..." Gao fan light smile, "this universe will be a little interesting ah, actually run so fast?" Kaisha is slightly stunned. Is the will of the universe beaten away by Gao fan? How strong is Gao fan? Just at this time, Gao fan''s body in the state of soul body quickly condensed out of the body, shocked Kesha''s soul body floating in the air. Chapter 1135 "What kind of technology is this? So easy to condense the body? " Kaisha looks at Gao fan in amazement. "This is my unique strength!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "it''s a pity that you can''t use it, otherwise you can also help you condense the spirit body directly." "Nothing..." Kaisha shook her head, a trace of melancholy flashed in her eyes, "I know my situation very well, my body was originally given away the original body, which was rewarded by the will of the universe, and it is impossible to recover without it! In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. I''m doing very well now. " "Don''t worry..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "believe me, it won''t be long before I can revive you." "Ah?" Kaisha looks at Gao fan in surprise, "really?" Even though she has accepted her fate, when the chance of rebirth comes, she still can''t withstand the temptation. "How does your majesty gofan intend to revive me?" "Well After I merge the world, the whole world will be mine. Isn''t it a small thing to revive you? " "So?" Kaisha is a little melancholy. Although it''s good to resurrect like that, it''s a little regretful after all. After all, this situation can be said to be a two person world now, if only it could be revived now. "Dada dada!" At this time, the distant came the sound of horse''s hooves. "It seems to be the indigenous people on this planet..." Kaisha frowned slightly, "I''d better hide first. I don''t know what level this civilization has developed, and whether my state will frighten others." As soon as the voice fell, Kaisha turned into an earring and ran to Gao fan''s ear. Gao Fan said, "can I change my jewelry?" "Ah? Why? " Kesha was slightly surprised. "Because..." Gao fan frowned and looked at the people who had appeared in the field of vision, "forget it, that''s it!" When a man wears earrings, Gao fan always feels strange. Soon, a team of people came to Gao fan. All the cavalry, whether horses or men, were covered with heavy armor. Especially the leader, even his face was covered with armor. But looking at the slender figure and the style of lady''s armor, we can see that this is a woman. Gao fan was slightly surprised, cavalry, armor, women? This configuration How does it look so familiar? "Enisid?" Kesha''s voice rang out in Gao fan''s ear, with a trace of joy, "I didn''t expect that we had racetrack Fraser coming." "Enisid is the next generation of angel queen I chose, but she hasn''t grown up yet..." Kesha is afraid that Gao fan doesn''t know about enisid and Fraser, so she tells Gao fan a story. Gao fan didn''t interrupt Kaisha. He didn''t know what kind of butterfly effect would be brought to the supernatural universe when he and so many world masters came to the supernatural universe, so he was not sure where Fraser''s timeline was at this time. But since we are still fighting on horseback, it should not be too strong. Gao fan showed a knowing smile on his face. Miso! Sword out of sheath! Annie Sid gently raised Gao fan''s chin with a sword in her hand, and there was a trace of banter in her voice, "who are you?" At this time, Kaisha''s voice once again sounded in Gao fan''s ear. "Your Majesty, I''d like to ask you to do me a favor. Don''t use force against enisid and his men. Because the opportunity for my resurrection lies in her. Maybe I can resurrect without waiting for you to merge into the universe! " "Oh?" Gao fan smiles and nods slightly. He looks at Annie Xide and says, "I am Gao fan, the emperor of the kingdom of fan!" "Where is the kingdom?" Annie Sid frowned slightly and asked, "do we have this country in Fraser?" "No, your majesty." "What do you want from Fraser? To start a war? " Annie Sid looks warily at Gao fan. The Knights drew out their swords one after another to kill Gao fan. Gao fan is very speechless. In backward places, he is always fighting and killing. He is not civilized at all. If it wasn''t for Kaisha''s words of don''t hurt these people, with his temper, one mental force would be enough to kill these people. "If I say I''m here to help you unify Fraser, do you believe it?" Gao fan looks at Annie Sid with a smile on his face. It''s Caesar who said it. Kesha said that as long as Fraser is unified, enisid, as the next generation of angel queen, will automatically obtain Kesha''s divine body. The divine body is a gift given to Caesar by the will of the universe, but it also restricts her rebirth. Caesar must re unite the divine body to be reborn.However, if enicyd inherits Kesha''s divine body, Kesha will lose her divine body completely, but it will also release the bondage of the divine body to her soul. In this way, with the knowledge Kesha has mastered, it''s not a simple thing to condense a new ordinary body for herself? Therefore, what Kaisha just asked Gao fan to help is to help enisid unify Fraser. However, Gao fan should not interfere too much in the unification of Fraser. At most, he should protect Eni Sid at the critical moment and speed up the unification of Fraser. "United Fraser? Sure enough, you are here to start a war! " With a wave of her sword, enisid pointed straight at Gao fan''s throat. "Hum!" Gao fan snorts coldly, a flash grabs Eni Sid''s wrist and pulls him off the horse. "No! Escort The knights were not calm at that time. They dismounted and surrounded Gao fan. But Gao fan in line with does not embarrass everybody''s manner, only snatches the long sword in ainishide''s hand, crosswise in her throat. Enisid under the mask was slightly stunned, and Gao fan''s skill was not as good as words. from being caught by the wrist to being caught by the other party, it seems that everything happened in an instant, and she has no reaction time at all. Enisid thinks that he is the top fighter of Fraser. Like what happened just now, it shouldn''t have happened. But the problem is, it just happened. There was a trace of surprise in enisid''s shocked eyes. "Let go of the queen! Or we won''t let you go! " The knights had dignified faces, but their eyes were full of murderous air. "Let them step down. I want to talk to you alone." Gao fan''s magnetic voice sounded in enisid''s ear. Enisid smiles. "How can I believe you?" Gao fan narrowed her eyes slightly. The woman was very relaxed no matter in her body or in her tone. She didn''t seem to be afraid of being held. "Because you don''t have a choice." Gao fan smiles. "Good! You won Aeneiside said with a smile, "you step down and let me talk to the emperor alone." "Your majesty! No Chapter 1136 "If you''re still my knights, just listen to me. When have I done anything I''m not sure about?" Ennisid''s tone was abrupt and stiff, "anyone who disobeys me today will withdraw from my knights of the guards after returning." Everyone looked at each other and could only retreat. But before leaving, they did not forget to warn Gao fan, "don''t act rashly and hurt the queen. Our whole southern knights are your enemies." "Come on! Get out of here Annie Sid coldly scolds a way, these coarse men are really special, a little eyesight strength son don''t have! "Yes, your majesty!" Soon, only gofan and enisid were left in the canyon. "Well, can you release me now?" Annie Sid breathed out, her voice full of laziness. Gao fan slightly raised his eyebrows, which was a little different from the Eni Sid he knew. Fraser is currently divided into two forces, one is the southern knights, the other is the Northern Alliance. What these two forces are doing in Fraser is to unify the world, to collect land through war, and to give the people under their rule a comfortable living environment, free from the invasion of war. As the leader of the Knights of the south, enisid was ruthless and upright. Although she is a female, she has always been domineering. How can she be more feminine now? Gao fan moved slightly and let it go. Annie Sid comes out of Gao fan''s arms, turns around and takes off the helmet on her head, her long black hair comes down, and her beautiful eyes look at Gao fan. A pair of red phoenix eyes, two willow eyebrows, awe inspiring but not losing beauty. Her lips are crimson and her nose is pretty. a glossy face as white as suet makes people want to touch it. Gao fan was slightly stunned, and his appearance could be compared with those of Liang Bing and He Xi. but I don''t know why Eni Sid in the original is just like an old woman like Ruoming. Mostly offended the makeup artist, right? "My eyes are straight. Haven''t you ever seen a beautiful woman?" Eni Sid''s mouth rose slightly, and Gao fan''s expression seemed to satisfy her. "Er..." Gao fan smiles awkwardly, "I''m sorry. It''s my faux pas. But I have to admit that I was really surprised by the beauty of the queen. " "Hee hee Annie said with a smile, "I didn''t expect your mouth was sweet." Gao fan''s face was strange, and the gap between enisid and his imagination was too big. Why is it so unorthodox? "What''s the matter? Your majesty Gao fan At this time, Kesha''s voice sounded from Gao fan''s ears, "it''s not like you. You don''t have a crush on our little enisid, do you? Hum! Sure enough, his majesty Gao fan, like the rumor, loves each other when he sees them. " Gao fan light a smile, see a love you how? Don''t I have that strength? I didn''t put on my pants, and I didn''t know who I was, and I didn''t want to be a scum man. isn''t opening more harem protecting women? "Well, I don''t want to talk much nonsense. My people have retired now. Can you tell the truth?" Annie Sid sat down with a random stone and set aside her helmet and weapons. Gao fan''s face was calm, and he waved his hand to make a flame, which was attached to a stone. Enisid was slightly stunned. "Can a stone burn?" Gao fan was silent, but in a few seconds, the stone was burned to ashes, the fire of the law was so fierce. "Even stones can be burned to ashes?" Annie Sid looked at Gao fan in surprise, "who are you? What''s the point of coming here? " Gao fan shrugged and said, "as I said, I''m the emperor of fan kingdom. I''m here to help you unify Fraser." Annie Sid frowned slightly. "So are you going to use the flame to help me unify?" "No..." Gao fan shook his head slightly, "in the whole process, I am only responsible for your personal safety, as for the war, you should fight by yourself." "You don''t interfere?" Enisid was slightly stunned. "Don''t step in!" Gao fan looks indifferent. "And what do you get?" Enisid looked puzzled. "My country is so much bigger than Fraser, so much bigger than you can imagine!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and looked domineering, "I also happened to pass by Fraser and found that the planet was in war, so I was interested in war for a moment and wanted to observe it.""The planet?" Annie Sid looked stunned. It was the first time that she heard this term. After all, Fraser has not even achieved industrial civilization and has no knowledge of the universe. With a faint smile, Gao fan established a holographic model of the universe. In front of her eyes, Eni Sid was amazed by Gao fan''s strange means. When Gao fan waved his hand and the model of the universe turned, he explained patiently, "the world we live in is called the universe. The universe represents time and the universe represents space! The universe is infinite. The universe is made up of countless nebulae With a wave of his hand, Gao fan magnified one of the numerous nebulae, "this one is called a nebula, the nebula is composed of many galaxies, and the galaxy is composed of one star and several planets." Then, he picked out a very small planet among the stars, "this planet is where we are now, which is what you call Fraser!" "What?" Annie Sid face shocked, "Fraser in the universe, is actually just such a tiny existence? What about us above Fraser? Isn''t it... " Enisid looked frightened. It took me more than 20 years to unify the south. moreover, the northern alliance is extremely powerful. If we want to unify the north, it will take at least 20 years. But the universe is so big and there are so many stars, if we want to unify the universe, it will take a lot of time. But I have only a hundred years of life, which is impossible. At this moment, she has begun to doubt life, she feels that her ideals for so many years are not too small compared with the vast universe. Every individual in the universe appears small and powerless in front of the universe. No matter you are the richest man in the world or the most powerful politician in the world, one day, your life will come to an end and become a piece of loess. So in fact, in the face of death, whether the world''s richest man or a powerful politician is no different from ordinary people, they can''t take anything away. As long as you die, everything you try to get in your life will become meaningless to you. You have nothing to do with everything. It''s the same for enisid. What she''s thinking about is what she''s doing now, is it worth the war career that makes her physically and mentally exhausted? Chapter 1137 Gao fan no longer makes a sound, but looks at Annie Sid calmly. He is also curious about the level of enisid''s world outlook after hearing what he said. Kaisha pinches Gao fan in the ear. Looking at Annie Sid''s suspicious expression of life, her heart became tense. If this girl was hit by Gao fan, she would give up the great cause of unification and go to enjoy her life, then her revival plan would be stranded! "Is the universe really so big?" Eni Sid looked up at Gao fan with a complicated look. "Of course!" Gao fan''s tone is flat and his face is unshakable. "Hiss..." Annie Sid took a deep breath, got up slowly, looked up at the setting sun in the sky, "so The sun we see now and the stars we see at night are all stars, right "Yes." Gao fan nodded, this woman is worthy of being the next generation of angel King chosen by Kaisha, and she can get through at any point. "It seems that I will also speed up the pace of the unification of the north and the south!" Enixid turned to face Gao fan and knelt down on one knee, "please help me to unify Fraser as soon as possible, at least in my lifetime, I will take Fraser civilization to the universe!" Kesha breathed a long breath, fortunately, enixid did not give up! Gao fan, with a faint smile on his face, waves his hand to lift Eni Sid from the ground with mental force, "Eni SID, I really didn''t see you wrong!" Annie Sid was so surprised that she couldn''t say a word about Gao fan''s operation of lifting herself from the empty space. she could only look at Gao fan with a look of shock and admiration, "can you teach me these strange abilities?" "I can''t teach you that, but you have your own way to get it." Gao fan looks calm. "What method?" Enisid''s eyes brightened. "Unite Fraser, you will become the only king of Fraser, and then you will naturally gain the supreme power of Fraser!" Gao fan has a strange attitude of seducing a little boy with corn. Come on, young man, everything you want will have to wait for the unification of Fraser. "Thank you for your advice!" With a devout look on his face, enisid knelt down again, "I, leader of the southern knights, will your majesty Gao fan be the emperor of the southern Knights! Please don''t refuse Gao fan looks stunned. What''s the situation? Make me emperor? "Ding! Congratulations to enisid, points + 100! " Just then, a white light came down from the sky and shone on enisid. Gao fan is stunned again. What is this special thing? "It''s Fraser''s will of the world that blesses Aeneid with the power of the divine body!" Kesha whispered surprise in gofan''s ear. Gao fan frowned slightly. "Doesn''t it mean that enisid can''t get the divine body until Fraser is united?" "I''m curious too..." Kaisha looked puzzled, "but it''s also possible that it''s because of your majesty Gao fan''s encouragement, Fraser''s will of the world has felt the power of aeneiside King ahead of time, so give her a little divine power first." "Grasps the grass, also has this kind of Sao operation?" Gao fan was surprised. The strong vision of heaven and earth attracted all enisid''s men. As soon as they came, they saw Eni Sid kneeling down in front of Gao fan with a devout face, GAO fan was both shouldered and holy. Their bodies were illuminated by white light, full of divine brilliance. Soon, the white light dissipated, and a crown of ice and snow gathered on enisid''s head, above the crown, the cold air was chilly, sacred and noble. And at this time, in the distance witnessed all the Cavalier guards are one by one stupefied. Wife, come out to see the fairy! The queen of our family seems to have become an immortal! Annie Sid got up with a look of shock, between the waves, a bow with the smell of ice appeared in her hands out of thin air. The strong force of ice instantly freezes the surrounding space, and even the withered grass on the ground is instantly frozen into strips of ice, when the breeze blows gently, the strips of ice turn into pieces on the spot. But the ice seemed so kind to enish that it didn''t mean to hurt her at all. Annie Sid looked at Gao fan in amazement, "Your Majesty Is that what you gave me? " After all, Gao Fan said that it would be only when the north and the South were united that Fraser would give us strength. "Well Of course not. " Gao Fan said, "it''s probably that Fraser''s world sees that you have the potential to unify the world. so give strength in advance to help you unify the world!""I see!" Annie Sid''s face can''t calm down for a long time, the feeling of having strange power really makes her feel excited. "What are you doing?" Annie Sid yelled at the guard in the distance, "don''t bring me and your majesty two horses, it''s almost dark!" "Yes..." The guards hastened to lead the horse forward, while Eni Sid and Gao fan got on the horse. A group of people out of the canyon, came to a wide grassland. Annie Sid was in a good mood, riding a horse and whip, with a group of people in the setting sun to set off bursts of dust, toward the distant barracks. Gao fan''s mood is also very good. The vast grassland really makes people heroic. Even Gao fan is no exception. Soon, the party arrived at the barracks. Annie Sid told all the generals what happened today, and publicly admitted that Gao fan was the emperor of Fraser, but of course, these soldiers refused to accept Gao fan. After all, a place like a military camp always talks with fists. So Gao fan beat these people one by one, and everyone accepted the fact that he became emperor. Next, the bonfire party, a group of people have to find Gao fan to drink. Then, obviously, all of them were drunk by Gao fan. The military camp of the southern knights is very simple. Apart from tents, it is also tents. Gao fan doesn''t like sleeping in tents. The space is too small and depressing. At night, above the top of a big tree. Gao fan moved a pile of grass with his mental strength and made a nest on the tree. He lay in his nest and looked at the starry sky. "By the way..." Gao fan suddenly remembered what Kesha said, as long as enicyd obtained the divine body, she could be revived. So he sent a message to Kesha in his ear, "Queen Kesha? Can you come back to life now? " Kesha cat is on Gao fan''s ear, always quiet, even when Gao fan is lying alone on the grass looking at the stars, she doesn''t speak. I had been looking forward to the Resurrection time coming earlier, but now it can be resurrected, and Kaisha didn''t want to be resurrected. After all, it''s nice to stay in Gao fan''s ear like now. Chapter 1138 If you think about it, once you are resurrected, you can''t continue to have close physical contact with Gao fan like this. Kaisha is really reluctant. But at this time, Gao fan took the initiative to ask this question, and Kaisha felt a tremor in her heart at that time. But soon, she calmed down Pretend to sleep, pretend to sleep! Pretend you didn''t hear me. "Well? Are you asleep? " Gao Fan said softly, but seeing that Kaisha didn''t respond, he came to such a conclusion, "forget it, let''s talk about it tomorrow." Soon, Gao fan lay on the grass and settled down, leaving only a special divine sense for monitoring danger. Although he doesn''t need to sleep, it''s very comfortable for him to have a rest once in a while. Seeing Gao fan go to sleep, Kaisha takes a long breath. She looked at Gao fan''s side face seriously. This handsome face, under the stars, seemed so intoxicating. "Is Is that how it feels to be in love? " Kaisha looks at Gao fan with a happy face and thinks of it in her heart. Rustle at this moment, a soft sound sounded under the tree. Katha frowned slightly and saw Annie Sid in military uniform creeping up with a cautious look on her face. Keisha frowned. What''s the matter with enisid? "Your Majesty? Your majesty Annie Sid gently called twice, seeing that Gao fan didn''t respond, she carefully lay beside Gao fan and closed her eyes with a proud face. Kaisha''s heart suddenly raised a trace of vigilance, Eni SID, this is a fancy to Gao fan! Damn, this woman is too open, isn''t she? Just know a day to take the initiative to climb on the bed of Gao fan! Yes, Annie Sid really has a crush on gofan. As a queen with ideal and ambition, after knowing the concept of the universe today, enisid put her eyes on the whole universe. A mere Fraser could not satisfy the Queen''s desire to conquer. But the universe is big, and enisid knows it. She is very clear that even with her current generation of deities, with a life span of several thousand years, it is far from the great cause of conquering the universe. Therefore, from the moment of knowing the size of the universe, enisid was thinking about how to complete the great cause of the unity of the universe. Just now, she figured it out! since she didn''t have enough time, wouldn''t it be OK for her offspring to finish it for her? But the problem is that she has no offspring, so the best way is to have one. So enisie lay in bed, thinking and sitting. I thought about all the rough guys in my barracks, and felt that these guys were not worthy of me, no matter from their appearance, knowledge or strength. So in the end, she decided to come to Gao fan to discuss the matter of having a baby. When she saw that Gao fan had fallen asleep, enisid looked happy, put her hands on her abdomen and lay gracefully on Gao fan''s left side. Because she heard that as long as she slept with a man, she would get pregnant. Although it''s a bit impolite to be with Gao fan without his consent, enisid is more afraid of Gao fan''s refusal, so since Gao fan is asleep, don''t blame the queen for being impolite! This kid, I''m Annie Sid! So there was a scene in front of her, Kesha''s face turned black at that time. Even when I don''t have a body! Annie SID, you wait for me! Thinking like this, Kaisha''s brain has been running at a high speed, and gene chains are running through her mind. She wants to write a perfect female gene, whether it''s body or face, it''s the most beautiful existence in the supernatural universe! Only in this way can she crush the other side and seize Gao fan in the war with enisid. Soon, a beautiful translucent female figure appeared on Gao fan''s right. In this figure, there is light streamer condensation, with these light streamer, Kaisha''s body gradually solidified. The first thing to come out is the perfect face of Kaisha. At this time, she was staring at Gao fan''s side face, with a blush on her face. Gao fan is in the state of deep meditation at this time, and he is doing the research of law fusion in the depth of divine consciousness. except for danger, he will not wake up from meditation. So whether it''s Annie Sid or Keisha, he doesn''t feel anything. Soon, enisid fell asleep. The elegant sleeping position with her hands on her abdomen has disappeared. Now she is lying on her back,An arm and thigh have been put on Gao fan''s body, she did not find the presence of Kesha. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the universe above the earth, there is an independent continent with beautiful scenery. There are female angels flying in groups above, which seems to be escorting the great continent. Under the mainland, facing the earth''s palaces. On the main hall of the imperial palace of Fanguo, all the high-rise buildings of Fanguo are gathered. The dusty Angel Yan came down from the sky with the pursuit and burning heart. Zhixin and Zhui found Angel Yan outside the earth. "How is your majesty?" Little purple girls see Angel Yan, have surrounded up, "angel Yan, why do you come back alone?" "Your Majesty, he..." Angel Yan''s eyes were full of tears. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the other girls. "I''m sorry..." "What? What do you mean Lengbing comes forward and grabs Angel Yan''s collar, "you are so clear! I''m sorry. What does that mean? " Mei Xin''s face is dignified, and she quickly pulls the cool ice''s hand down. "Yes Wang Hexi came slowly and patted Angel Yan on the shoulder, sweeping all the people in the country with a domineering face, "Yan, you make it clear that I''m here, who dares to bully you?" "Space based Wang Hexi? Why are you here? " Angel Yan looks at each other in surprise. "When Kesha died, she told me to come here with all the resources of Merleau''s heaven to see Gao fan." He Xi looked proud, "but I didn''t get the proper treatment after I came, so you''d better make it clear first, what''s the matter with Gao fan?" "Yes! Angel Yan Rose''s face was livid. "What have you done to your majesty?" "Yes! Say it Su Xiaoli and Yuqin agreed one after another. Angel Yan''s brow is tight wrinkly, two fists tightly hold. Gao fan, like Kaisha, blew up, mostly dead. She really didn''t know how to speak. After all, Gao fan died to avenge Kaisha. She really doesn''t know how to tell these people, these people are all Gao fan''s women! "Ladies, don''t panic!" Leaning on crutches, the big wooden feather jacket waved to bibidong and others with a calm face, "we are the generals summoned by your majesty, and we have a magical connection with your majesty, so we know that your Majesty''s life is certainly not in danger." Chapter 1139 After that, he turned to Angel Yan with a kind face, "so Angel Yan, you''d better tell me from the beginning to the end, especially the details, don''t miss anything." When he heard the words of the big wooden feather coat, angel Yan nodded slightly, his eyes were firmer when he looked at the people, as long as Gao fan didn''t die. Next, angel Yan tells Gao fan how to fight with the Lord of the false world, and everyone is silent. In particular, Gao fan''s arrangement for the earth, for the angels, for Wang Hexi, and for Xiao Zi to take over the kingdom of fan. All this shows one thing, that is, although Gao fan is not dead, he may not be able to come back for a while. The crowd was silent, but He Xi''s face was very black, "what? Gao fan also disappeared? " When Caesar dies, Merleau''s court vibrates. At a loss, Kesha said that He Xi should take all the resources of Merleau''s heaven to a remote place like the earth to find a guy named Gao fan. She didn''t hesitate too much at that time. After all, with her understanding of Kesha, Kesha''s decisions were right. So He Xi is in a hurry to take all the resources of Merleau''s heaven and march towards the earth. On the way here, He Xi had doubts when he calmed down. After all, Merleau is a remote and ancient place. Is it a wrong decision to move Merleau to the earth? But at that time, He Xi knew it was too late. So He Xi also plans to visit the earth. If Gao fan is really powerful, the earth really has more advantaged resources than Merleau, she will stay with the angels. But if Gao fan is not as powerful as Kaisha said, and the earth is not so good, He Xi will take the angels to find another cube to settle down. When Hexi came to the earth, his face was very ugly. The earth is too small to withstand a war. Too few resources are not conducive to the development of the angels. Technology is so backward that it''s a useless place. But at that time, she still had a little expectation of Gao fan. Until Now, Gao fan can''t even find the movie! He Xi thinks that this time Kaisha did it, she was really disappointed. The earth is a pit! "Kaisha asked me to find Gao fan, but since Gao fan is gone, I don''t have to stay!" He Xi looks unhappy, "Yan, do you want to go with me?" As the king of space, Hexi naturally has her own responsibility for the rise and fall of the angels. But since Kaisha is dead, her judgment can only be a reference for He Xi. Now, Gao fan has disappeared, and Kaisha''s reference to He Xi is worthless. Therefore, the departure of Hexi is not necessarily a wise move for the angels. "But..." Angel Yan Liu''s eyebrows are tight. Of course, she doesn''t want to leave. Whether it is the will of the holy Kaisha or the kindness of Gao fan to her, she has no reason to leave the earth. "Holy Kesha said, let me help Gao fan!" Angel Yan frowned and looked at Hexi, "and holy Kaisha also said that he wanted Wang Hexi to stay and help Gao fan. Your majesty Gao fan also said that you need your power to hide the earth from the universe and wait for his return "Hum!" Wang Hexi of skybase has a cold face, and his blue eyes are full of cold, "of course I know what you said. Let''s not say under what circumstances Kaisha made such an order, the rationality of the order can''t be considered, but the current situation is that Gao fan can''t be found, I have to doubt whether Kaisha''s original decision was wise or not! " "But if you go away, then the earth is really dangerous!" Angel Yan frowned, although Gao fan upgraded her five generations of divine body, she did not have the technology to hide the earth, "the technology that can hide the whole galaxy, in the whole universe, I''m afraid you are the only one who has it. Are you going to disobey the orders of holy Caesar? " "Hum!" Hexi looked unhappy, "holy Kaisha is our great angel queen, so I will not disobey her orders, so I came with Merlot. But as the king of the angels, I have the obligation to consider the future of the angels.Now, as the king of space, I, Hexi, declare that due to the disappearance of Gao fan, the emperor of fan Kingdom, the order of holy Kaisha can not continue to be carried out! I will take the angels to find a new habitat "Enough!" With a sharp drink, Xiao Zi comes to Hexi and says, "Hexi, the king of heaven, I respect you as the king of the angel family, so I''ve been enduring you again and again. I advise you not to force me to do it!" "Oh?" He Xi looks at the little purple in front of him with a smile. Xiao Zi''s height is shorter than that of he Xilai, but her momentum is not weak at all. In Hexi''s eyes, Xiaozi is an ordinary human, the kind without any Shenhe gene. Although she is very curious about how such a woman without Shenhe gene can be so fast and suddenly appear in front of her, now, what she is more curious about is where the other party''s self-confidence comes from, and how dare she be arrogant in front of herself. Moreover, in addition to Xiaozi, there are seven people like Xiaozi who have no gene of Shenhe. Although they don''t have Shenhe gene, each of them is very powerful, in the face of their own domineering, no one has stage fright from beginning to end. Now little purple is directly flashed in front of him, which makes Hexi interested in the strength of these people. "So? Are you going to do it to me? " He Xi looks at Xiao Zi jokingly, just like an adult facing a three-year-old child. "King Hexi, no!" Angel Yan frowns tightly, she is worried about the tension between Xiao Zi and He Xi. But what she worried about was Hexi. After all, Xiaozi was powerful. She had seen it with her own eyes. Xiaozi was present when she was fighting against the leader of Tianlong kingdom. "Ha ha Why not? " He Xi looks contemptuous, to her, angel Yan means to be afraid of hurting Xiao Zi, so she says with a proud face, "don''t worry, Yan! I will spare the little girl''s life for the sake of holy Kesha "No! That''s not what I mean! " Angel Yan shakes his head and looks anxious. "What?" He Xi brows a pick to see to Angel Yan, "is not this meaning, that is what meaning?"? Will I lose to her? " Angel Yan Leng Leng, and then honestly nodded, "Hmm!" Chapter 1140 "Well?" He Xi''s eyes widened, his face shocked, "angel Yan, are you serious?" Angel Yan dodges crane Xi''s eyes, dare not respond. "If you don''t take it seriously, don''t you know if you have a fight?" Small purple a face banter of smile, "embarrass her to do what?" "Good! I can''t do it here. I''ll wait for you outside! " Wang Hexi''s face sank and glanced at Angel Yan. Angel Yan this little guy, actually said he can''t beat little purple? What are you kidding about? In the blink of an eye, she had gone outside, Xiaozi followed. The rest of the people went out of the hall to see the play for nothing else. "Seven wars will listen to me, give me a blockade of space, so as not to hurt the innocent!" Xiao Zi drinks in a deep voice. The big wooden feather clothes nodded one after another, and six of them rose to the sky, Qi Yu could not fly, but stood directly below. Seven hands seal, very tacit understanding, low voice cry, "seven sun array!" Suddenly, a fire red translucent space composed of seven people appeared, surrounded by Xiaozi and Hexi. "Why?" He Xi was slightly stunned, never thought that these ordinary people''s bodies could do so much power. At this time, He Xi felt that the space around him was really blocked. She raised the sword in her hand and waved it gently, a cold light burst out and cut it on the purple translucent wall, but it didn''t have much effect except for a little spark. "So strong?" He Xi can''t help frowning, to know that the sword in her hand is called Wangming, which is a big sword made of dark Suyin. Dark Suyin is the hardest material in the known universe, plus the casting technology of Hexi space-based system, Wang Ming''s sword has more powerful attack power than Kaisha Suyin''s throwing knife. Even the sword spirit of Wang Ming is invincible, but in the face of strange energy, it just sparks. Therefore, He Xi hastened to launch the space-based system to calculate the material of the fiery red cage. But there''s nothing to be found except to be able to calculate that it''s a strange kind of energy. "Wang Hexi, don''t be distracted..." Xiaozi smiles coldly, between raising her hand, a powerful mental force erupts in the front of Hexi. Because Xiaozi is actually GAOFAN''s system, so GAOFAN will, Xiaozi will. Although she can''t understand Xiaozi''s attack method, with the help of space-based system, she can feel a huge energy body on her face. Moreover, the energy contained in this energy body is so great that it can''t resist it even by itself. So in full view of the public, Wang Hexi dodged. "What''s the matter?" The angels who followed him were also surprised. They didn''t know what was going on. they saw him leave as if he was avoiding some fatal attack. You know, that''s the king of space. Shouldn''t you just sit on the throne and cross your legs to solve the enemy, just like the holy Kesha? What are you hiding from? At this moment, on the ground directly below Hexi, a water dragon rises from the sky, in a moment, it will touch the sole of Hexi''s feet. He Xi''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he waved his Wang Ming sword to the water dragon. When the sword comes into contact with the water dragon, He Xi feels as if he has not cut anything. Wang Ming easily penetrates the water dragon''s body. Just when He Xi feels that Xiao Zi''s attack is too weak, she is shocked to find that the water dragon that has just been cut off is connected again, it spreads up her calf and instantly covers her body. "What? Is king Hexi entangled All the angels were shocked. They just met each other and fell into a bad situation. did king Hexi release water? The next second, He Xi''s body covered with water exploded, revealing a face of angry he Xi. An ordinary person who doesn''t even have the gene of Shenhe hit himself in front of so many of his subordinates, this made He Xi feel very shameless! Between waving, a white sword gas bursts out from the king''s life in He Xi''s hand and rushes towards Xiao Zi. With a cold smile, a tough rock shield appeared in front of her. The white sword Qi directly smashes the shield, but the sword Qi itself instantly disappears. "One is not enough, ten!" He Xi''s face sank and he quickly waved his life.He was not only hit by other people''s attack, but now he is blocked by others. If she goes on like this, she really doesn''t need to keep Wang Hexi''s face. In a moment, ten swords burst out, turned a corner in the air and cut away from Xiaozi in all directions. "Hey, hey!" Xiaozi is joking, thick rocks appear around her body to cover herself. "Break it for me!" He Xi drinks fiercely on his face, ten swords instantly kill the rock ball to the dregs, but there is little purple in it. "Well? Anyone here? Is he dead? " Hexi frowned tightly, but her intuition told her that it was not so simple. "Here I am!" Xiao Zi''s voice rang out in her ear, He Xi suddenly widened his eyes and quickly dodged to the right. But the next second, there was a wave in the space on the right side of Hexi, and a lightning burst out from that space. Crane Xi eyes a Lin, quickly turn body shape, again toward the front, can avoid the lightning attack. If you are hit by this lightning, you have to peel off your skin if you don''t die! Boom boom! He Xi is still flying, but he hears the earth shaking noise from below. She quickly looked down, only to find that countless vines were pouring out on the ground below, in a moment, several vines had climbed on her legs. He Xi cut off the vines with his sword and immediately lifted himself up to fly towards the sky. But from above comes the invisible power. He Xi turns around again to avoid the impact of this transparent energy, and then looks back at the vine below, which is smashed into a huge hole by the invisible attack, and he can''t help but fear. Xiaozi stands on one of the vines, and the vines soar, carrying Xiaozi to the same altitude as Yu Hexi, "I heard your majesty say that the fighting power of space-based Wang Hexi is excellent before, today, it really deserves its reputation!" "Before?" He Xi slightly frowned, "Gao fan used to know me?" "Well!" Xiao Zi nodded, "for this world, your majesty is omniscient, and you are no exception!" "Hum!" The crane Xi complexion is dignified, for the words of small purple, she certainly does not believe. Omniscient? What''s the interstellar joke? Kaisha doesn''t dare to blow it like this! Chapter 1141 But the fight just now really made her a little bit more willing than able. The power of space, the power of water, the power of earth, the power of wood, and another power she didn''t understand. Little violet has shown five powers so far. He Xi thinks that this is the limit for Xiao Zi. But even so, He Xi can judge that Gao fan is really powerful, Xiao Zi is just one of Gao fan''s many women. She is already so powerful and has the strength to fight against her. Although she still didn''t understand Kaisha''s peerless, she felt it was a little more interesting and reasonable now. However want her crane Xi, tightly so still far not enough. He Xi looked down at the angel Yan who was watching the battle. No wonder the girl would say that she was not the opponent of Xiao Zi. It turned out that she really had a good hand. "If that''s all you have..." He Xi looks at Xiao Zi with a smile, "I''m afraid I''m going to end the battle!" "Oh?" Little purple smile, "happy to accompany!" He Xi''s body is divided into two parts, leaving two shadows. He Xi''s speed is second to none in the supernatural universe. Two Hexi, two long swords, attack Xiaozi from two directions. This sudden change makes Xiaozi panic. She quickly raised her hand to deal with it, started with both hands, grasped a long sword in one hand, stiffly blocked the two Hexi''s attacks with bare hands. "What?" Two Hexi''s eyes widened at the same time, it seems that they didn''t expect that Xiaozi had the ability to catch the blade with empty hands. "Hey, hey!" Xiao Zi smiles, "I didn''t expect..." Before the words were heard, a long sword came out from Xiaozi''s abdomen, He Xi''s voice rang out behind Xiaozi, "you are careless!" "What?" The girls at the bottom were impatient at that time, He Xi was too cruel! Just poke! "Don''t be impatient Big barrel wooden feather coat quickly dissuades, "everybody don''t hurry!" He Xi frowned slightly, and she listened to the reaction of the people and the words of the big wooden feather coat. Suddenly, He Xi felt a throb of death coming from the little purple body in front of him. She flies back in a hurry, only to see little purple''s body burst into flames, even her sword is stained with a trace of flame. He Xi looked at the flame on the long sword and suddenly widened his eyes. The metal sword quickly died out in the flame, and it turned into ashes in a moment. You have to let go quickly, or I''m afraid this hand will be burned to ashes. "What kind of fire is that?" The angels were stunned, He Xi was holding the sword of flame in his hands, but the sword of flame was burned to ashes by the flame, which was absolutely shocking. At this moment, the flame on Xiaozi retreats, revealing her intact, as for the sword wound on her abdomen, it has disappeared for a long time. The power of the immortal body is really easy to use. "Cut!" He Xi low hum a, "early know to stab you with Wang Ming!" The reason why he didn''t use Wang Ming''s life was that He Xi was afraid that he would really kill Xiao Zi. After all, there is no doubt that every country is powerful, but Gao fan''s subordinates are not so powerful. Even if they can find a way to escape from this space cage, Merleau''s heaven and a large number of angels do not have the strength of her space king. Xiao Zi looks at He Xi, slightly surprised, He Xi''s power is actually very clear, and she has always been on guard. However, what he never thought was that He Xi had already hidden a part of himself and attacked himself secretly. He Xi is worthy of being Kaisha''s right arm and the first wise man in the supernatural universe. "Well! Since you like sword so much! Then I''ll use the sword, too! " As soon as the voice fell, a golden lightsaber condensed in Xiaozi''s hand, the body of the sword was shining with golden light, transparent and clear, and the breath of law was surging. He Xi frowned tightly. The space-based system had already vomited, and it was a force that could not be analyzed! Then, Xiao Zi raised her golden light sword and showed a faint smile on her face, "do you dare to win with one sword?" He Xi''s face was dignified and his eyes narrowed slightly. Facing the sword in Xiaozi''s hand, she found that she didn''t have that confidence. But of course, it is impossible to admit defeat at this time. So He Xi can only bite his teeth, also raised his hand Wang Ming Heng in front of him, "how do you want to win with a sword?" "My sword is called the king of heaven and earth. It has the power to create heaven and earth." Small purple complexion is indifferent, "a sword cut down, light will move mountains and seas, heavy can be heaven and earth.". I''ll have the border removed later, and we''ll attack the two peaks in the west at the same time,See who''s doing more harm, OK? " They all looked up at the two peaks in the West and nodded, the two peaks were about the same size, which was very fair. "Yes!" He Xi nodded, she was confident that she could raze the mountain to the ground. She believed that Xiaozi''s sword might be just like that. That way, even if you lose, it won''t be too embarrassing. "Please Small purple light says. He Xi did not talk nonsense, holding the hilt in both hands, and stood up in front of him. After taking a deep breath, he slowly closed his eyes. The next moment, her whole body has ice cold energy emerge, those energy quickly into the hand of He Xi''s destiny, destiny instantly burst out a fierce light. Hum! Hexi''s body suddenly became bigger, and an angel giant with a height of 100 meters appeared over Fancheng. The angel giant held up the sword in his hand and aroused the power of heaven and earth, constantly converged towards the sword, as if charging the sword. The charging lasted for more than ten minutes, until he Xidu was pale and sweating, and the charging ended completely. "Hoo..." He Xi took a long breath, and his lightsaber fell heavily. A dazzling white light, tens of meters wide, blasted out from the tip of the sword and headed for the mountain in the distance. the white light was like a laser gun, destroying the mountain to the ground in an instant. The laser gun exploded and covered all the mountains within a radius of tens of kilometers. a moment later, all the nearby mountains were razed to the ground, and a mountain range directly turned into a plain. All the eyes almost fell out, agreed to attack only one mountain? Why have you lost all of them? The angel giant in the sky disappeared in an instant, He Xi''s sweating but smiling face appeared. Such achievements are even better than she imagined. "It''s your turn!" He Xi looks at Xiao Zi with a provocative smile on his face. That means, there are no mountains. What are you going to do? "Good!" Small purple a face is indifferent, seem to have no fear at all, lift the sword in the hand to lightly wave. In a flash, the world changed color. A golden sword burst out, and even cracks appeared in the surrounding space. Chapter 1142 Then, the sword Qi turned into a sword Gang tens of kilometers wide, and pounced on the plain shoved out by Hexi. Jiangang touched the ground, there was no explosion, there was no highlight, but everyone was stunned. Because they can''t help but watch the soil and stones on the flattened ground disappear quickly, quietly, the flat ground becomes a canyon. The canyon is hundreds of meters deep, and its length is endless. Damn it! What the hell? What about the earth and stone? Is it hard to be eaten by sword Qi? Everyone said that Xiao Zi''s sword has subverted scientific common sense. He Xi looks at everything in front of her with a confused face, she knows that she has lost completely. He tried his best to wipe out the mountains, but Xiao Zi just made a canyon with a flick. The difference of attack power is higher than lower. At this time, she also confirmed the correctness of sacred Kesha''s decision. Gao fan does have the power to subvert everything. after all, Xiao Zi is just one of his subordinates. Who knows how strong Gao fan is! "Ho hee At this time, the cold ice with white wings on its back flew up to the sky and hung in front of Hexi, "please, stay!" He Xi was stunned at that time, she never thought that even the arrogant I lengbing would come out, and she would say please one day. What''s more, on the back of cool ice, there are a pair of white wings. Wait Lengbing has four generations of divine body? At this moment, once the Apocalypse king and the sky King meet, two people''s hearts have unspeakable complexity. In recent years, liangbing has gone astray, and He Xi fully supports Kaisha in pursuing liangbing. But now, Liang Bing has changed his ways, and all the hatred in the past has turned into nothingness. He Xi is very curious, what kind of person is Gao fan? Why are Kaisha and lengbing around him? Why does he have such powerful subordinates as Xiao Zi and the seven generals? Why can he build such a powerful country on the planet of pre nuclear civilization as the earth? Why all this, let He Xi feel curious! He Xi suddenly felt that it might be a good choice to stay and wait for Gao fan for a while! After all, it''s a pity that I don''t come to see such a strange man. Curiosity Kills the cat, and Hexi is no exception because of curiosity. "King Hexi!" Angel Yan also came to lengbing''s side, "Your Majesty said that he has a way to revive holy Kesha!" "What? Really? " Liang Bing and He Xi were shocked at the same time. The news hit their hearts. Let alone the others, Kaisha is their good sister. "Well!" Angel Yan nodded, "Your Majesty''s original words are like this: I say Kaisha can''t die, she can''t die!" He Xi''s face is muddled. What is this? "Good!" Leng Bing looked excited. "Since your majesty has said that, he didn''t run away!" "Do you trust him so much?" He Xi''s face looks at Liang Bing in consternation. "Of course!" Cool ice a face of naturally, "he is your majesty, omnipotent your majesty! Ho hee, you can just stay and see. You will slowly find that your majesty is really a man like God. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± He Xi showed some hesitation, but he had already thought about it in his heart. She really wants to meet Gao fan, the man who can conquer lengbing and Kaisha. "Yes Angel Yan took out a memory and handed it to Hexi, "this is a technology designed by his majesty to hide the galaxy and disappear from the universe, he said that he would give it to King Hexi and ask him to help other countries to hide the galaxy and wait for his return!" He Xi took the memory and read the contents. Let me be surprised by Gao fan''s wisdom again. Ho hee does not have the technology to hide a galaxy, but she can see that Gao fan''s technology is much better than his own. "Your Majesty also said that only by his way can you hide the vision of the false world Lord!" Angel Yan continued, "only king Hexi has the ability to realize his Majesty''s technology!" Wang Hexi nods, and angel Yan is right. the technology left by Gao fan really needs excessive computing to be realized, and no one can complete it in a short time except her. "I can stay and help you, but I have a request!" Hexi looks at Xiaozi."Go ahead, please!" "After finishing his majesty Gao fan''s plan to hide the galaxy, angel Yan and I will go out to look for him!" He Xi''s face is dignified, "because my space-based Wang He Xi has never been a person willing to wait, I will take the initiative to attack!" Little purple nodded, "yes!" "Deal!" ¡­¡­ The angel nebula, the site of Merleau. After a long journey without the assistance of a starship, the master of the void world finally arrived. But the problem is that at this time, Merleau''s atrium has long been empty, and all the core technologies and equipment have been removed by Hexi. there are only a bunch of magnificent but useless buildings left. "Asshole!" The master of the void world gave a sharp drink, and the cry of sadness rang through the whole Merleau heaven. Looking at his severely injured body, the master of the void world can only find a piece of geomantic treasure land to practice, only when his body is completely recovered can he return to the void world. But it''s strange that since Gao fan is dead, why hasn''t he heard from his hometown? "False world Master!" At this time, the master of the void world, who is meditating and recovering, suddenly opens his eyes and finds himself in a colorful space. "False world Master!" In the space, the call came from a distance, touching. "Who are you? "Will of the universe?" The master of the void world frowned and looked at the dark sky. "That''s right!" "Strange? When I came to this universe before, I didn''t feel the existence of the will of the universe. How can you come back now? " The master of the void world frowned. "Because I took a nap!" After all, he can''t admit that he is blocked by Gao fan, can he? How shameless is that? "Oh..." He nodded, "what''s the matter with you finding me now? You don''t want to deal with me, do you? I advise you not to try. Although you are very strong, I just want to go home now. I won''t make trouble in your territory! " "No!" "You don''t want to go home!" "Well? Why? " The master of the void world was confused. "Because Gao fan is not dead!" "What?" The master of the void world was so surprised that his eyes almost fell to the ground, "is that impossible? I saw him blown to ashes with my own eyes "Don''t you believe me?" The voice of the will of the universe is low. Chapter 1143 "Letter The master of the false world is menerqing, and the will of the universe is certainly credible. If anyone in the world wants to kill Gao fan besides himself, it must be the will of the universe. After all, Gao fan came to this world to collect the universe, and the will of the universe itself is Gao fan''s greatest enemy. "But I''m curious, isn''t there a spokesman for the will of the universe? Why don''t you come to me instead of your spokesperson? " The master of the void world looked puzzled. Universe will very uncomfortable said, "my spokesperson is not you get blown up?" It''s a shame that you still betray when you blow it up! "Er..." The master of the void world was embarrassed, and the other side obviously said holy Kaisha, "don''t fight, don''t know, don''t fight, don''t know! Oh, by the way I''m not in a good condition now. I''m afraid I''ll have to recover for a while before I can start! " "Well!" The universal consciousness said in a deep voice, "later I will gather the energy that fits you towards you, now I''m just looking for where Gao fan is. When you recover, we''ll kill him together!" "No problem" the master nodded and settled down again. I said how my hometown didn''t give me the news that Gao fan was dead. It turns out that this guy is not dead yet! In other words, Gao fan''s life is really tough. The power of the law explosion didn''t kill him! But now with the help of the will of the universe, the Lord of the false world is also full of confidence. What he didn''t know was that even if Gao Fanzhen died, his hometown would not send him any news. Because, at this time, the universe was almost broken, and the wanxu palace of wanxu kingdom was basically razed to the ground. After getting the treasure house of Immortal King Yuanyi, the Lord of the eternal world took the army of the eternal world to sweep the other three worlds. People in the other three realms, from the Lord of the realm to the common people, the dead and the descending, are no longer the opponents of the eternal world. At this time, the Lord of the eternal world has captured all the resources of the heaven and the world, and is closing the door to attack the realm of the Immortal King. In the early morning, facing the warm sun, enisid slowly opened her eyes. A handsome side face was printed into her eyes. WOW! What a handsome man! Staying in the Knights of the south for a long time, facing a group of rough men day by day, GAO fan''s face is so handsome in enisid''s eyes, just like a dream. As a result, enixid could not help but appreciate Gao fan more. "Well..." At this time, a seductive female voice came into enisid''s ears. Annie Sid realized that this was not a dream. This was Gao fan''s outdoor bed built on the top of the tree. Wait Where''s the voice of a woman? It''s not my maid, is it? Annie Sid secretly probes into the other side of Gao fan. It turns out that there is a woman lying on the other side of Gao fan, glimpses each other''s white skin. Annie Sid has determined that the other side is a beautiful woman, not her own maid. There was no time to find out where the woman came from, Eni Sid quickly crept from a branch to the tree, for fear of disturbing Gao fan and the woman. As for the woman beside Gao fan, it''s none other than Kaisha. Kaisha spent the whole night condensing an ordinary body for herself. At this time, she is lying on Gao fan''s side with a lazy face, looking at Gao fan''s handsome face with beautiful eyes, her eyes are full of the happiness of a little woman. Finally, I got what I wanted and became an ordinary person, finally, I can enjoy the happiness of ordinary people Kesha is infatuated. "Well..." Gao fan slowly opens his eyes and finds Kaisha lying on one side. At this time, Kaisha had just turned into a human figure and was not dressed yet So the four eyes are opposite. Mr. Gao fan''s eyes moved down and fixed on the indescribable grandeur. "Ah Kesha broke the silence of the morning with a scream. "Assassins! Protect your majesty A group of young soldiers reacted quickly and surrounded the tree. After all, Gao fan is the emperor of Fraser, and they all subdued them yesterday. They still have great respect for Gao fan. All of a sudden, they heard a strange sound coming from the place where Gao fan was sleeping. Of course, they had to come forward for protection at the first time. "Roll, roll! What a boon An old soldier''s voice sounded, "Your Majesty is OK, and there are no assassins. Go back to your posts!Don''t disturb your majesty with a surprise The veterans smile obscenely, a group of recruits in Temo are not sensible at all, Your Majesty, of course, is doing something that adults love to do! But your Majesty''s spirit is very good. This morning Tut tut! The old soldier rubbed the handle of the knife with a look of longing. He was a little homesick. "But Young soldiers still do not understand, they looked at each other, "we just heard the scream ah!" "Hear a fart!" The old soldier couldn''t stand it any more. He slapped the young soldier on the head and said, "don''t talk nonsense, Ma Liu, get out of here!" Young soldiers, you look at me, I look at you, finally, the faces are firm, "no! We must confirm your Majesty''s safety before we leave! " "I wipe it!" The veteran is speechless. Is that special "Cough." Gao fan, with a black face, fell slowly from the top of the tree, for these ordinary people, it was like the coming of God. Early in the morning was disturbed to enjoy the elegant scenery, his face can not be black? "Your majesty All the soldiers knelt down on one knee with arms on their hands, looking reverent. "You all step back. You really don''t need to worry about your safety. There is no assassin in the world who can hurt me!" Gao fan''s face is calm and domineering. "Yes All the soldiers rose slowly, ready to leave. Click! Poop! Enisid, who had been hiding in the Bush, broke a branch and fell to the ground. "My God The old soldier''s mouth suddenly grew up in surprise, he has been wondering who the woman with his majesty is. Never thought that It''s the queen. Gao fan is also stunned. Holding the grass, enisid, why are you here? Are you peeping? Enisid was also embarrassed. Although she didn''t mean to peep, she didn''t leave immediately because of curiosity, so she saw what happened to Gao fan and Kaisha just now. In particular, Kaisha''s bright and lustrous figure makes her feel inferior to herself. "That what..." Enisid got up from the ground, "you go on, I''ll go first..." Then, in full view of the public, she trotted out with a blushing face. All the soldiers looked silly. What''s the matter with the Queen''s strange expression? Is this the most powerful Queen? Chapter 1144 At this time, a white dress of Kaisha also came down from the tree. Her eyes are like silk, and her breath is like orchid, "Your Majesty, I''m hungry..." The old soldier''s chin has fallen to the ground, I''ll strangle him! There is such a beautiful and sexy woman! One side of the recruits looking at so dressed Kaisha, can''t help but have a red face to move their eyes. I don''t know why, they always think that if they keep staring at Kesha like this, something big will happen! "Cough Let''s go. " Gao fan left with Kaisha in embarrassment. He still left a sentence, "don''t follow up!" "Yes A group of soldiers bowed their heads until Gao fan and Kaisha disappeared from their sight. "Ah The old soldier looked at Gao fan''s leaving direction with a melancholy face, and his right hand gently rubbed the handle of the knife in his hand, "Your Majesty is your majesty, two at a time, and two are the best! I can''t catch up with you The young soldier came up and said, "what, two at a time?" "Go away!" The old soldier scolded, "I told you just now. Get out of here. Why are you disobedient?" "Our majesty is in danger..." "Your Majesty is so strong, how can there be danger, especially a group of pig brains!" ¡­¡­ Time flies. A month passes quickly. After enisid gained the power of ice, the Knights of the south soon pacified the south. The original organized mountain bandit forces gradually succumbed to the cold bow of enisid. after all, the gap between the force values is too big, and resistance is tantamount to death. what is there to resist? Southern palace, enisid''s room. The court doctor bowed respectfully to enisid. "Your Majesty, if you have any discomfort, please call me at any time." "I see. Go ahead..." Enisid''s face was dignified. "By the way, are you sure there is nothing wrong with the king''s body?" "Er..." The Royal doctors in the palace are all silly. the queen doesn''t know what''s wrong recently. She will call the Royal doctors to see her whenever she has time. But when the Royal doctors asked the queen what was wrong, the queen did not say what was wrong with her. So now they all wonder if their medical skills are too poor to solve the Queen''s problems. For this matter, several royal doctors have resigned, for nothing else, they just want to go out for a tour and learn advanced medical technology, so that they can cure the queen when they come back. "To your majesty, there is nothing wrong with your health..." The doctor was not confident. "It''s a mess. Go out!" Enisid waved his hand with an unhappy look on his face. "Yes The imperial doctor left enisid''s room bitterly, and his face became dazed. It seems that I really should resign, and then go out to learn advanced medical technology, and come back to work for the queen again! As for enisid She is also very melancholy! I saw her face sad, smooth and flawless face full of pity. "Ah How come? I''ve been sleeping all night. How come I''m not pregnant? " Enisid said to himself, "doesn''t it mean that if you only sleep with a man, you''ll get pregnant? "Forget it..." Annie Sid decided not to tangle any more, since one time is not good, let''s do it again! " Enisid decided to go to sleep with Gao fan again tonight. If the royal doctor knew that enixid was in trouble at this time, he would have dropped his chin to the ground. It''s the age to popularize physiological knowledge for the queen!!! Soon, night fell. Gao fan and Kaisha''s love is developing rapidly. On this day, Kaisha and Gao fan have been sleeping together. "Are you really ready?" Gao fan looks at Kaisha with a smile. "Well!" Kaisha blushed, nodded gently in Gao fan''s arms and murmured in a voice like a mosquito. One month after falling in love with Gao fan, Gao fan was gentle to Kaisha. Kaisha felt the beauty of love completely, and made up for her regret in life for tens of thousands of years. Today is the first month anniversary of Kaisha''s new life. Today, Kaisha plans to give her complete life to Gao fan, so as to further her love progress with Gao fan. if she can give Gao fan one or two cubs, it will be more perfect."Then I''ll do it..." Gao fan''s magnetic voice sounded again. Kaisha''s delicate body trembled, and her body became stiff. "Your Majesty, please take it easy..." "Don''t worry." Gao fan gasped slightly, "I will be lighter..." Then Enisid, who was peeking from the roof, opened his mouth and looked straight. Originally, sleeping is such a thing! An hour later, Gao fan''s room returned to calm. Enisid was red and thirsty, lying on the roof and not daring to move. "Your Majesty, do you think I will be pregnant with your child?" Kaisha''s voice was full of happiness. "No..." Gao fan smiles. In his opinion, children are burdens. after all, it''s really hard for women to conceive in October. Therefore, Gao fan is responsible for his women, every exercise controls his ancestral chromosome, so even now, none of Gao fan''s harem is pregnant. "Ah? Why not? " There was a trace of sadness on Kesha''s surprised face. "Well?" Gao fan is slightly stunned, "how? Do you want to get pregnant? " "Of course Kaisha rolled her eyes. "It''s a woman who wants to be pregnant, who wants her own baby!" "Really?" Gao fan looks surprised. It''s the first time he''s heard about it. What about bear kids? Aren''t they all cumbersome and troublesome? "Female creatures are born with the idea of having a baby in October, which is the continuation of their race. so they have a natural obsession with their children. if they can''t have children, it will be a big blow for women. Every woman hopes to have their own children!" Kesha, lying on Gao fan''s chest, whispered, "Your Majesty, how can you say such a thing Do you know how much people want a child? " With that, Kaisha fell asleep on Gao fan''s chest. Gao fan''s face is slightly dignified. Until today, he finds that he was wrong before. He decided to go back and ask his three thousand beauties about bear child. Thinking like this, Gao fan closed his eyes and settled down. At present, the most important thing is to study the fusion rule successfully. Chapter 1145 After waiting for half an hour, enisid on the roof finally confirmed that Gao fan and his wife were asleep and crept out of the house. Her face was dignified and livid. It''s not as simple as lying in bed to have a baby? I had to do something that seemed a little painful, but actually could bring people happiness. But do you have to be naked? It looks shameless! Thinking of what Gao fan and Kaisha had just looked like, enisid blushed and spat, "what a shame ¡­¡­ In the depth of the universe, not far from the place where the Lord of the void world closed. There was a surge of space, and a low voice came from the space, "Gao fan, I finally found you!" "Well? wait? This is Kesha? Is this mounting paper really ordinary? And Aeneid, the next successor chosen by Kesha? I''ll go. How did enisid have the first divine body? " The master of this voice is the will of the universe. The will of the universe looks angry, only then can we know that enisid''s world view has reached the cosmic level with the help of Gao fan, so she has the divine body according to the previous setting. The setting of enisid''s upgrade was that he nodded in person at the beginning, but later he didn''t care too much. Unexpectedly, Gao fan and Kaisha were so lucky that they just went to Fraser, and let enisid have a divine body before he found out. In this way, Kaisha has a mortal body, completely out of the control of his cosmic will, this makes the cosmic will express great anger. "Ma Dan!" Universe will hate to scold a. "What''s the matter?" The Lord of the void world also found the anger of the will of the universe. "I found Gao fan and Kaisha!" The voice of the will of the universe is low. "And Caesar is out of my control!" "Oh?" The Lord of the void world was very interested, "show me their situation!" As soon as the voice fell, a white light flew out of the void and directly fell into the eyebrow of the master of the void world. The master of the void world nodded, with an evil smile on his face. "There are only Gao fan and Kaisha..." "What? You look like you have a way to deal with them? " "Of course!" With a proud face, the Lord of the void world said, "as your cosmic will, give Fraser the power of the God body of man Sandao, the king of the Northern Alliance, and then order man Sandao to attack the southern Knights!" "Er..." The will of the universe hesitated, "it''s nothing for me to give man san dao Shen Ti, but even if it''s the fourth generation Shen Ti, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability to deal with Gao fan?" "Of course!" "I''ll give you five generations of divine body technology. You can get five generations of divine body for man san dao. But even if I have five generations of divine body, I don''t expect him to deal with Gao fan. I just need him to help us delay Gao fan''s time "Procrastination?" The will of the universe is a little confused, "what for?" The Lord of the void world was insidious, "now you send people to earth immediately, I will make a rule bomb, you let the people you send to earth take it with you, when they get to earth, they can directly detonate the bomb, and then they can directly destroy the Galaxy! At that time, if Gao fan doesn''t have the foundation of the earth, the threat to you will be much smaller, and then we will try to do it slowly! " "Wonderful The will of the universe showed a thumping laugh, "you still have a way, master of the void world!" "Hum!" The master of the void world gazed at the void with a cold face, "Gao fan, since you used the rule bomb to kill me, don''t blame me for using the rule bomb to deal with you!" "Ha ha ha, I''m going now!" "Wait Do you have any idea about the person who will attack the earth? " "After all, this man is the key, but he can''t be careless!" the master of the void world asked "Of course!" The will of the universe is flat, "Pan Zhen of the burning sun civilization!" "He?" "Is he not Lena''s man? Will you make a fuss if you let him go "Don''t worry, I won''t!" There was a trace of madness in the voice of the will of the universe, "I would never let him know that it was a rule bomb, I would let him take it as the reward of the God of the universe and hand it to Lena! With Pan Zhen''s loyalty to Lena, he will not embezzle the reward of the God of the universe. He will give things to Lena. When Lena accepts something I''ll blow it myself! Only in this way can we ensure that everything is safe! Lena never thought that Pan Zhen would personally send her on the road! ""Hold the grass! Or are you cruel The Lord make complaints about it. "Hum!" The will of the universe hums coldly, "all these things are high. I just want to survive if they force me!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, outside the galaxy. There was a rhythm in the space, and Tianjian No.7 appeared from the void. Wang Hexi and angel Yan stand on tianrenqi and look back at the position of the galaxy. But where is the shadow of the Milky way? With the help of others, He Xi spent a month building a hidden array on the earth. When the array was built, the whole galaxy was wiped from the universe. When he established the array, he was shocked by the technology left by Gao fan again. the hidden array designed by Gao fan is not simply hidden from the vision, but directly digs out the whole galaxy from the space. Moreover, the effect of hidden space is also the widest one that He Xi has seen in 30000 years, which can actually erase the whole galaxy from the universe. The use of energy is accurate to the slightest bit, which makes Hexi hair. He Xi made a series of calculations of the space in front of him with the help of the sky blade system and the space-based system, and found nothing. If they had not just come out of the galaxy, she would not have believed that there was a galaxy hidden here! "I don''t know how Gao fan''s brain grows? How could such a perverse hidden system be designed to hide an entire galaxy without any flaw? " The crane Xi willow eyebrows lock tightly, a face doubts. The angel Yan hears speech, in the heart is secretly happy. From the beginning, Wang Hexi resisted Gao fan, then became interested in Gao fan, and now, he is completely infatuated with Gao fan. This gives Angel Yan a little peace of mind about the future of the Kingdom and the angel. "Let''s go! Yan, go to the place where Kaisha died first He Xi sat on the throne and said plainly. "Yes Angel Yan nods gently and turns on the automatic navigation system of tianren-7. The next second, tianblade 7 was wrapped by a light curtain and disappeared directly in the universe. This is a small stealth system tailored by Hexi to tianjian-7 by copying Gao fan''s technology, in order to prevent it from being discovered by the false world Master who doesn''t know where to hide. Chapter 1146 On earth, angel Yan and Hexi have set out to look for Gao fan. Gao fan, meanwhile, was bathed in the morning sunshine of Fraser. When Gao fan wakes up with Kaisha in his arms, Kaisha shoots shyly and caresses Gao fan''s biceps. Gao fan looks down at Kaisha with a happy face. It''s been so many days, Kaisha is still as shy as the first time, which makes him a little unbearable. "Frontier urgent report! The northern alliance is attacking our country. Your majesty, please go to the main hall immediately and discuss the countermeasures! " Just at this time, outside came the cry of the herald. "Go ahead and reply. I''ll come right away." Gao Fan said lightly. "Yes "Your Majesty I will change clothes for you... " Kaisha, with a smart face, wrapped up her clothes with a quilt at will, quickly came to the hanger and took one of Gao fan''s clothes. It can be said that Kaisha has completely said goodbye to the Queen''s identity, and has completely become a little woman centered on her own man. Gao fan took over the clothes in Kaisha''s hand, "you also hurry to get dressed, let''s go there together." "Can I go too?" Kaisha''s face was stunned. After all, she now regards herself as Gao fan''s little woman. "Of course!" Gao fan put Kaisha in his arms with a smile on his face. "There is no straw bag in my concubine. you are the holy Kaisha, the queen of the angel nebula. How can I bury your talent?" "But..." Kaisha hesitates, after all, she has been playing the role of little woman in front of Gao fan recently, and Gao fan seems to like that very much. She was afraid that once she regained the Queen''s appearance, Gao fan would not like herself. Although she hopes to return to the way she used to be when she was a queen, now, she cares more about Gao fan. "But if I change back to the cold, your majesty, what will you do if you don''t like me?" Kesha frowned slightly. "Fool! I like what you become. " Gao fan fondly rubbed Kesha''s nose and hands on her waist, "besides, if you''re really afraid, it''s easy. don''t you just be a high cold queen in the daytime and a little bird in the evening?" "Your Majesty, you are so bad!" With a shy face, Kesha picked up her clothes and went to one side to change. When I change my clothes, I don''t forget to look back at Gao fan. Gao fan thinks it''s a dry mouth. If it''s not untimely, he will turn into a hungry wolf Ten minutes later, Gao fan leads Kaisha into the hall. Although the knights were very confused about Gao fan bringing women here, they didn''t say much, in their eyes, Gao fan is God, and God can do whatever he wants. But enisid''s face is a little bit black, which is darker than the black pot. However, she didn''t say much. After all, the war is tight. Now is not the time to tangle with such things. "What''s the matter? Why is the Northern Alliance calling at this time? " Gao fan frowned slightly. "Don''t they know that our queen is now the news of God?" "Of course I know!" Annie Sid was livid. "But they have gods like me, and there''s more than one!" "What?" Katha looked surprised. "How could that be?" "I don''t think so!" Annie SID, with a dignified face, looked at the knight on one side and said, "I''d like to introduce you to your majesty." "Yes The knight nodded heavily and pointed to the nine places on the sand table where the soldiers were, "tell your majesty, your majesty! The Knights of the South and the union of the North ruled along the trans ocean river, with the river as the boundary between the two countries. But now the northern alliance is tearing up the peace agreement and attacking the land of our knights from these nine places! " "Nine places? Where did they get so many troops? " Kesha looks dignified. She knows something about Fraser. the North has always been weaker than the south. It''s really strange to march from nine directions at one time. "Yes The knight nodded and looked dignified. "At first, we were very curious about this, so we sent 3000 soldiers to nine places as pioneers, and the result was..." "What happened?" Kesha''s brow was raised. The knight gritted his teeth and blushed, "the whole army is gone!" "What?" Kesha''s eyes widened. "Isn''t there anyone alive?" "Yes!" The knight''s head was buried lower, "the people who came back said that the other side had gods, some said that the other side would have the power of fire, some said that the power of lightning, others said that they could control water, move mountains and control trees...""This..." Kaisha and Gao fan look at each other, How can there be so many divine bodies in Fraser? Gao fan frowned slightly. "Are these people new or former Northern Alliance people?" "They were all the original generals of the Northern Alliance, the original king of the barbarians, and the nine monsters of the alliance. But I don''t know why, they suddenly became gods!" The knight said excitedly. "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly. He basically knew what was going on. It has nothing to do with the will of the universe. Gao fan doesn''t believe it. It''s just that so many divine bodies are produced at one time, and the will of the universe is really very idle! "Well! Since you want to play, I can only accompany you to the end! " Gao fan jokingly smiles and casts a piece of white light between waving. Isn''t that God e? Little things! The light is holy and pure, full of the glory of divinity. Two of the knights were very surprised. They saw this kind of light a month ago. At that time, it was in this radiance that queen enisid possessed the power of God. Isn''t it? The next second, everyone''s eyes widened. Because of the presence of nine knights, together with enisid and Kesha, a total of 11 people, they all found their body changes. Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple and white gold, all kinds of light emitted from their bodies, and instantly illuminated every corner of the hall. The eight Knights felt that their bodies were full of divine power, the feeling of mastering the power of nature, which was novel and powerful. Kaisha is enjoying the return of the divine body. The first generation, the second generation, the third generation and the fourth generation Five generations! Five generations? Kaisha looks at Gao fan with an incredible face. Gao fan actually made a five generation divine body for herself? Even Kaisha was a little excited when she felt the powerful force in her divine body. Annie Sid feels that her divine body has become stronger and her divine power is increasing rapidly. she can''t help but look at Gao fan white, bad man! It was naughty to say that you didn''t do it and that it was a gift from Fraser! Gao fan stood up and said, "well, now you are gods too, do you have confidence in the task of crusading against the Northern Alliance?" Chapter 1147 "Yes!" The knights were very excited. Your Majesty was so generous that he gave them divine power and made them gods. Your majesty, it''s worth their blood! "Just have it!" Gao fan gave a faint smile, "I''ll just watch. You can discuss how to deal with the enemy yourself!" With that, Gao fan went to one side of the throne and sat down. He doesn''t have much interest in war, but since the will of the universe has found itself, he has to guard against this guy. In the face of falsehood, Gao fan has only one way to integrate the power of the law, but now he still hasn''t found the trick to integrate the three systems of law. If falsehood comes at this time, I''m afraid it''s really dangerous. After all, the ability of resurrection will also be invalid if it is targeted falsely. As for the skill of returning to the new world after death, it can only be used once, which is Gao fan''s last card. GAO fan will not use it unless he has to. That skill has to be left to the immortal Lord who may become the Immortal King. In one afternoon, enisid came up with the plan, and the Knights of the South set out. After the generals of the southern knights had the Divine Body blessing, their combat power increased greatly, and soon they crushed the Northern Alliance Army back to the north. In less than a month, the forces of the Northern Alliance were sharply reduced and the front line could only be contracted. Soon, the two sides concentrated all their forces on a plain on the North Bank of the river to fight. The southern Knights surrounded and hanged the Northern League. Aeneiside took the lead in the battle with manwang, the leader of the alliance. The nine Knights below fight against the nine monsters in the alliance, as for the ordinary soldiers, they don''t come to an end. After all, they come to an end with delivering food. The four generations of gods of man san dao are powerful, but enisid is not a vegetarian. you come and go, and the earth shaking sound breaks out in the sky. GAOFAN and Kaisha are standing on one side, and they have to be on guard against the will of the universe and the false world. After all, the strength of the Northern Alliance suddenly soared. If there was no cosmic will, Gao fan certainly didn''t believe it. However, the universal consciousness does not pose a great threat to Gao fan. Instead, it is a false world leader. Gao fan is very scared, who knows how this guy will deal with himself next time. Thinking like this, Gao fan came to the system. There are two hundred points on the panel, one hundred is given by enisid, and one hundred is given when the explosion destroyed the triangle race. Gao Fan said nothing, Soha. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Yellow ape (super mutation)! " Gao fan smiles, "fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the success of fusion, ability acquisition: Law of light, mutation effect trigger, ability acquisition: power of sound wave! " The law of light is a good power! "Asshole! Go to hell All of a sudden, man Sandao drank fiercely, and he was suddenly wrapped by a burst of blood light. A strong breath erupted from his body and instantly attracted everyone''s eyes. The next second, man san dao''s body suddenly soared to a height of several thousand meters, with his waving, the blood light turned into a huge blood knife with a length of tens of kilometers, and fell towards enisid''s petite body. Before the knife fell, the space was torn where the air of the knife passed. a crack with a width of more than ten meters was instantly opened on the ground 1000 meters away from the knife body, and the soldiers nearby turned into a mass of blood mist. The cracks spread rapidly, forming a crack with a length of nearly 100 kilometers. "No!" Kaisha suddenly widened her eyes. "Enisid, go, this is the power of the five generations of divine bodies!" Kaisha also has five generations of divine body, so she recognized the power of man san dao at a glance. In the center of Mansan Dao''s attack, even though she had four generations of divine body, her mouth vomited blood instantly, her armor collapsed instantly, her skin was chapped, the blood dyed her body red instantly. Kesha moved quickly and appeared under the huge blade. A golden light tens of kilometers wide radiates from Kesha, forming a protective layer to block the blood knife. Gao fan has also held enixid in his arms at this time. He is shocked to find that enixid''s body has been damaged by mansandao, and is aging at a very fast speed at this time. Gao fan is very familiar with this feeling, aging attribute, is not a false boundary master, who is that force? It seems that the will of the universe has united with the master of the void world! Gao fan looked at the huge busy three knives in the sky,A golden light burst out from his eyes, directly through Kaisha''s golden light shield, instantly broke through the bloody blade of man san dao, and in an instant, it was close to the huge man san dao in the sky. Man Sandao suddenly widened his eyes. He felt the threat of death from Gao fan''s beam. Too late to stop, he threw the huge blood blade in his hand aside, turned around and flew north. However, Gao fan''s golden light seemed to have eyes, turned a bend directly, and then flew away with man san dao''s head. "Poof!" A crisp sound resounded through the sky, man san dao''s huge head exploded in the next second, and a bloody rain dyed the northern world red. His body also fell from the sky, overwhelming a mountain at the same time, do not know how many coalition soldiers died. "Ding! Congratulations on killing man san dao, points + 100! " "Go When the soldiers of the southern Knight Order saw the death of the leader of the other side, they all rushed towards the territory of the alliance like crazy. For a moment, the cry of killing was loud! The soldiers of the alliance were shocked by the death of man san dao. After all, it''s a God. God can kill them. Who knows what kind of people there are in the southern Knight Order! So in the face of a sudden attack, their first reaction is to run away, after all, they are just flesh and blood, God has fallen, they are a ball. "Your majesty Kesha looked back and frowned. "You must find a way to save enisid! I''ll take care of this! " "Well!" Gao fan nodded, the real purpose of killing man Sandao is to attract the backstage. But so far, neither the will of the universe nor the master of the false world has appeared. This can only show that the other side is not nearby at all! "Be careful yourself. If you are in danger, run away and come to me." Gao fan didn''t have time to think about why huxu and the will of the universe were not nearby, so he hurried to fly to the depth of the north with enisid''s body in his arms. Although Gao fan is also using the insulation law and assimilation law to help her resist, but he can''t use the law himself, so Gao fan can only help her slow down the speed of death, and can''t completely eradicate it for the time being. Chapter 1148 At this moment, Gao fan needs to go to the extremely cold area in the north, because he has detected that it is the only place where Fraser has the law of ice, it seems that he was originally prepared for enisid. Enixid itself is the power of ice, so as long as enixid can absorb a little ice law, Gao fan can save her. Even if enisid can''t absorb the law of ice, Gao fan can freeze her body and take it back to earth to study. Soon, Gao fan took enisid to the top of the mountain in the far north. The mountain is several kilometers high, and the whole mountain range extends to hundreds of kilometers. However, the mountains with a radius of several hundred kilometers are all covered with ice and snow, and there is no mountain in sight. it is like a snow-white ice sculpture standing in the north. Gao fan falls down with enixid in his arms and lays him flat on a huge piece of ice, feeling the chill around him, Gao fan shivers, then sits beside enixid and begins to meditate. The time of the day passes quickly. The ice and snow on the top of the mountain has been completely melted, forming a pool on the top of the mountain, the bodies of Gao fan and enisid have been soaked in the water. Gao fan''s face was pale, while enisid''s chapped body had recovered as before, and his originally pale face had recovered a lot. Gao fan''s divine consciousness swam rapidly in enisid''s body, chasing the power of the last remaining law. The power of the law is gray, like a flexible loach, GAO fan has spent four hours, but still can''t catch him. The attack attribute in this rule has been drained by Gao fan. It seems that it will not have a great impact on enixid, but it is the core rule to attack and destroy enixid''s body, if it is not eradicated, it will always be a hidden danger. However, Gao fan does not allow hidden dangers to exist. after all, enisid has paid him points, and he does not want enisid to die like this. Most importantly, when pursuing this rule, GAO fan faintly felt that it would help him to integrate the rule, so he wanted to seize it. This law is the three systems fusion law of the false world Lord, which contains the secret of law fusion. the powerful part in it has been cleaned up by Gao fan, and now there is only a little source. except for running fast, it doesn''t have much attack power. GAO fan will not cause too much harm to enisid if he pursues this Law in her body hurt. Therefore, Gao fan explained that he continued to pursue with patience. Due to the pursuit of Gao fan and the three series rule, enisid''s body began to heat at this time, his white skin began to turn red, and there were layers of sweat in his pores. I saw enisid''s eyebrows were tight and his face was flushed, even the sexy cherry mouth was slightly opened, and he breathed like a orchid. Gao fan didn''t find the difference of enixid. He focused on the power of the law and moved quickly in enixid''s body. Soon, an hour passed. Huang Tian does what he wants. Gao fan stares at him. He finally grasps the three laws. In other words, the power of assimilation law is activated, and Gao fan wants to assimilate these three laws by force. while assimilating them, he also wants to know how these three laws are integrated. Gao fan soon found that he had mastered the three abilities of tearing, aging and controlling. unfortunately, the ability of assimilation is not the power of law, but the ordinary ability. As for the method of law fusion, he did not get it, but got the way of ordinary power fusion. However, even so, Gao fan is very satisfied, after all, as long as you know the method of integrating ordinary abilities, it will be of great help to you in the future. "Your Majesty..." At this time, Gao fan''s ear came a call full of male and female pheromones. He felt a soft ball around his waist. When he opened his eyes, Gao fan saw that enisiedv, who was hardly dressed, was on his chest. His face was crimson and his breath was blue. The other side is full of attractive pink, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding snow-white environment. Seeing this, there was a fire in Gao fan''s body. His eyes were lit when he looked at enisid. What''s going on? Gao fan can''t help but be stunned. He hasn''t felt so impulsive for a long time. He quickly found that this change was related to the absorption of the three system law of the master of false and empty realms.These three laws have no ability to arouse evil fire, but after being absorbed by Gao fan, there are side effects. What is this? Does it absorb the regurgitation after the fusion law? Gao fan frowned tightly. This is also the reason why enixid''s body is different. Gao fan leaked some energy into enixid''s body when he absorbed the three system law. "Your Majesty, I want to..." Enixid was in a state of confusion, drooping his head on Gao fan''s shoulder and murmuring. "Hiss..." Gao fan takes a cold breath, in this case, if he is still indifferent, is he still a man? Therefore, Gao fan is duty bound. Put enisid under him. ¡­¡­ At this point, in the universe outside Fraser. Angel Yan and Hexi stood side by side on Tianren 7, staring at Fraser below. "This is Fraser, the territory of enisid, the next king of angels..." Angel Yan frowned and said, "King Hexi, are you sure your majesty is here?" "It shouldn''t be wrong. Gao fan should be on this planet!" He Xi nodded, "there are violent energy fluctuations in the far north, but there is a strong smell of blood in the middle of the mainland, like a fierce battle broke out!" "Well, let''s split up and get in touch as soon as we have any information!" He Xi looks dignified, "you go to the middle of the mainland, I go to the far north!" "Well!" Angel Yan nodded and flew down to the mainland. He Xi came to the far north with a vigilant face, because of the intensity of the energy fluctuation, even she felt palpitations. This is also the reason why she wants Angel Yan to go to the central part of the mainland. She is worried that if Angel Yan rises to the extreme north, something will happen. After he got close to the extreme north, he carefully hid his breath, fluttered his wings in the air and slowly approached the energy source. Turning a corner, a melting pool appears in the eyes of He Xi. Huh? There''s a ripple on the water, there''s something in the water? What''s that? What are they doing? He Xi frowned slightly and looked intently. Shua''s, crane Xi''s face not natural red. Because she saw a man and a woman doing that happy thing in the ice and snow. It''s just Can''t you hide in the room? It''s sunny and snowy, can you still order your face? Chapter 1149 And at this time, He Xi has recognized, the man is either someone else, or her majesty Gao fan, whom she has been looking for. And that woman is even more irritating, it is the next generation of angel wang Eni Sid! At this time, Gao fan and Eni Sid are finished. Annie Sid lay on gofan''s chest and whispered, "Your Majesty, do you think I will be pregnant?" "Well?" Gao fan is slightly stunned, "how? Do you want children, too? " "Well!" Enisid nodded shyly. "Well then..." Gao fan once again pressed Eni Sid under her body. "Your Majesty What''s your name Enisid had a look of panic. "I''ve been restraining just now, so if you want to get pregnant, we''ll have to do it again." Gao Fan said with a gentle face. He felt that his evil fire was not over. "Then..." Annie Sid blushed. "Your Majesty, please take it easy..." "Don''t worry ~" Gao fan smiles very evil. "Enough!" He Xi can''t see it any more. if he doesn''t stop it, things will develop in an indescribable direction again. He Xi said that although she did have some palpitations when watching this kind of thing, she was the king of space, and she still wanted to be cheeky. Gao fan''s eyes were cold and his mind moved, he quickly dressed himself and enisid. "Who is it? How dare you peep at my work? " Gao fan looked up at the sky and saw an angel hanging there. Annie Sid''s face turned red. She was so ashamed that she was caught doing such a thing! "Your Majesty Gao fan! As a strong man, how can you act recklessly depending on your own strength He Xi''s face is livid, GAO fan knows many things about women, and even has begun to accept them. But now, Gao fan has defiled the next generation queen of the angel clan, which makes her very angry. Of course, He Xi would be more angry if he knew that even the last queen had been defiled. "Space based Wang Hexi?" Gao fan also recognized the person at this time. "Do you know each other?" Annie Sid was slightly stunned, and then roared at ho hee, "your majesty and I really love each other! He didn''t do anything to me! You must not do your majesty wrong! " He Xi''s face was iron green, and he hated iron but not steel. "Eni SID, do you know your identity?" "Hum!" Annie Sid''s eyes were cold, and a suit of armor appeared on her, and a sword appeared in her hand. The power of the four generations of deities erupted, and the pool under their feet was frozen again in an instant. "I''m aniside, the leader of the southern Knights of Fraser, and who are you to call the queen by her name?" Eni Sid rose directly to the same height as ho hee. "What?" He Xi a face is muddled force, startled to exhale a voice, "four generation spirit body?" However, considering the configuration of each of the four generations of divine bodies of GAOFAN women on the earth, He Xi suddenly felt that there was nothing strange about it. "Well! I''m quite discerning... " Annie Sid smiles and looks at ho hee''s body. "What''s up? Are you afraid? Give up and don''t kill. Depending on your condition, I can barely make you a maid for your majesty. " "You Ho hee''s lips are trembling, what an angel queen! She is a hooligan! The breath of the four generations of Hexi''s body also burst out in an instant. Compared with the new divine body of enixid, Hexi''s body is much heavier. In terms of momentum, enisid lost directly. "What?" Annie Sid looks surprised, "you are also four generations of God?" He Xi''s face is angry, and he holds the king''s life in his hand. With a slight wave of her hand, Wang Ming crossed a perfect arc in the air, a nearly 100 meter sword burst out in an instant and cut at Eni Sid. "Enough!" Gao fan drinks fiercely, a shock wave has radiated from him as the center, and the sword Qi is shocked to pieces instantly. The snow within a radius of tens of kilometers rises from the ground, turning the whole mountain range into snow dancing. Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. It''s good to use the power of voice to install the force. The crane Xi can''t believe of looking at all these, own sword Qi unexpectedly by Gao fan of a fierce drink to shake broken? What level of strength is this? Before he saw Gao fan, He Xi of course thought that Gao fan was very strong. After all, Xiao Zi was so strong, but she didn''t expect that she was so strong? Gao fan looks at the shocked He Xi and waves his hand. He Xi is brought to Gao fan by a flash from the sky. He Xi was shocked again. Can the power of space be used like this? Close to Gao fan, He Xi suddenly feels a wave of turbulence.That kind of feeling is very wonderful, as if Gao fan''s body is emitting some strange power, attracting Hexi to approach Gao fan. She could not help shaking her head, and then she felt a little sober, but then, that feeling climbed to her heart again. In fact, what Gao fan didn''t know was that he thought that the evil fire in his body was attractive to the opposite sex. He thought that the reason why things happened with enixid before was that enixid was unilateral, but in fact, he was the culprit. But Gao fan didn''t notice that He Xi was different, and his face was slightly angry. "King He Xi, how can you be here?" "I told Angel Yan to help build the earth''s invisible array!" If the stealth array is not well constructed, the earth will be in danger! He Xi shook his head and said, "the earth array has already been built, so I went out with angel Yan to look for your majesty!" "Yan is here, too? What about her Gao fan''s face softened slightly. As long as the earth array is finished, there is nothing to worry about. "She went to war." He Xi suddenly felt that his face was a little hot, and even put the back of his hand on his face. She did not know why, her body suddenly appeared abnormal. Not to mention, this unusual warmth is quite comfortable. At this moment, she suddenly found that Gao fan''s image in her heart did not seem so ugly. At least Gao fan is much more powerful than she thought. In terms of force alone, there is absolutely no second one stronger than Gao fan in the whole supernatural universe. It is really wise for Kesha to choose Gao fan. But then, she thought, Gao fan''s private life is too corrupt! A lot of women in the family don''t talk about it, but they are still flirting with each other everywhere. now they are smearing the future queen of the angel family. If this is spread out, will the angel family be laughed off? But it''s strange that another voice appeared in He Xi''s mind, "what''s the matter with so many women? Even Eni Sid can conquer, which shows that this man is very strong Well, it seems reasonable. But He Xi shakes his head again and denies the idea. Chapter 1150 Annie sid is just a little girl. It''s normal to be cheated He Xi shook his head again. At this time, He Xi is deeply entangled with himself, he doesn''t notice how strange he looks to Gao fan and enixi. Gao fan looks at He Xi in amazement, He Xi''s face is smiling, melancholy and shy. If it wasn''t for her beautiful eyes, Gao Fanzhen suspected that He Xi had fallen asleep and was dreaming. "Forget it! I''d better ask Yan! " Gao fan, with a look of disgust, flies away with Eni Sid. Eni Sid was also stunned. Didn''t your majesty say that Hexi was the first wise man in the universe? Look at this, mental retardation is almost the same! This time, Gao fan didn''t choose to flash in the past, because he came out in a hurry and didn''t have a good look at the snow scenery of the northern world. GAO fan plans to fly slowly and enjoy it all the way. As soon as Gao fan left, He Xi instantly recovered from that strange state. She thought of her every move before, with a smile, at that time, she was shocked and speechless. I''ll go! My space base Wang Hexi just now unexpectedly in front of Gao fan fanfanfanqi? No? "Your Majesty..." Annie Sid hung beside Gao fan and called him in a low voice. Gao fan didn''t see the difference of He Xi, but Eni Sid did. After all, she is a woman, and she has a certain understanding of the expression and psychology on a woman''s face. According to her experience with Gao fan these days, she thinks that He Xi is afraid of falling in love with Gao fan. as like as two peas, she is just like her when she first love Gao fan. The fall of a woman in a man begins with curiosity! "What''s the matter?" Gao Fan said with a smile and a gentle face, "from today on, you will be my concubine, so you can say what you have and don''t have to stammer." "Thank you, your majesty!" Annie Sid nodded shyly, thinking of the happy time on the top of the snow mountain, raised her head and looked at Gao fan''s handsome face, "I think he Xi likes you." Ah? Gao fan stumbled and almost fell from the sky with Eni Sid. "Are you serious?" Gao fan looks at Eni Sid in surprise. "Mm-hmm!" Annie Sid nodded wildly, "I can''t read it wrong, the expression on Hexi''s face just now is absolutely like you!" "Er..." Gao fan takes a look at He Xi from the corner of his mouth. As a result, He Xi was also reeling, but not as obvious as Gao fan. Wang Hexi, the first wise man in the known universe, has not figured out why she was so obsessed with flowers in front of Gao fan. At the same time, she is more interested in Gao fan. So along the way, He Xi was thinking about every detail that just happened. Looking at Gao fan''s back, she was a little distracted. However, at this time, Gao fan suddenly turned to look at her, it felt like He Xi was peeping. That''s why she''s guilty. She''s a little panicked and almost reeled. But He Xi has been king for tens of thousands of years, and he still has this psychological quality. After a flash of panic on her face, she instantly regained her cold appearance, a pair of star eyes met Gao fan''s eyes, without any intention of shrinking. Gao fan and He Xi look at each other and slowly turn around. "No way!" Gao fan shook his head again and again, "where does it look like he likes me?" Annie Sid also looks back at He Xi and finds that He Xi has a cold temperament. even if he has a cold attribute, he can''t compete with him in the aspect of high cold. She and Gao fan looked at each other, then shrugged, "it wasn''t like that just now!" Gao fan helplessly shakes his head, the woman is easy to think too much, "it''s OK, don''t think too much, this woman is mostly crazy." Annie Sid nodded, "you are wise." Soon, gofan, enisid and Hershey were back on the battlefield. "Your majesty Angel Yan see Gao fan, a face of excitement ran over, "see you all right, really good!" "Hum!" He Xi looks at Angel Yan coldly and hums coldly, "if you know what your majesty is doing just now, I''m afraid you can''t laugh!" Angel Yan a face muddle force, crane Xi king this is how? Wasn''t he interested in your majesty before? Why are you so angry now?Gao fan and Eni Sid are very black. This woman won''t say what happened just now, will she? "Your Majesty What''s going on here? " Angel Yan''s face looks at Gao fan in dismay: what''s the matter with King Hexi? "Nothing!" Gao fan smiles and waves his hand. "There''s just a little misunderstanding between the two kings." Annie side slightly shy, see GAOFAN side more beautiful angel Yan, she is not only not jealous, but also for GAOFAN so charming and happy. After all, enixid''s purpose is to simply have children. As for jealousy, she hasn''t developed that kind of thinking. But of course, when Angel Yan saw Eni SID, his face was a little stunned. In the records of angels, enixid is a brave and fearless king, according to the plan of the angels, enixid will unify Fraser and become the king of angels. Gao Leng is the spokesperson of enish. But now Annie Sid stands behind Gao fan, just like a little woman''s posture of yearning for spring. She can''t see the temperament of a king at all. Angel Yan can''t help but frown: did Kaisha choose the wrong successor? "All right, angel Yan." Gao fan''s face was calm. "Didn''t I tell you to stay on earth honestly? How dare you run out against my will? " At the same time, Gao fan opens up the divine sense and finds that Kaisha is hiding herself. It seems that I don''t want to meet Hexi and angel Yan. "Your Majesty, forgive me!" Angel Yan heavy bow, "is the sky base Wang Hexi let me take her to look for you." "All right." Gao fan''s heart softened when he saw Angel Yan''s grievance. Fortunately, nothing happened, "I don''t mean to blame you. In this way, you can tell me about the recent situation of the earth, don''t miss any details." "Yes Angel Yan''s face returned to smile, nodded and began to report to Gao fan. It turns out that everything on earth is fine, and all of them operate normally according to Gao fan''s plan. When he learned that angel Yan and Hexi came to Fraser, Gao fan felt very uneasy. Thinking of the Divine Body in the Northern League and the power of the illusory world leader in man Sandao, Gao fan always feels that the illusory world leader is attacking the West. On the surface, attacking Fraser is actually going to steal home from the earth. Chapter 1151 As a result, Gao fan checked the copied array on tianjian-7 and found that it was completely consistent with his own design, so he was a little relieved. For Gao fan''s move, He Xi is certainly emotional. Hum! Dare to doubt the technical level of Wang Hexi! In the end, angel Yan made contact with the earth by using the system of tianjian-7, GAO fan held a video conference with the people on the earth to tell you about the will of the universe and the false world Lord. GAO fan put down the big stone hanging in his heart. On the evening of the same day, enisid held a welcome dinner for Hexi and angel Yan at the palace. To see such a standard of treatment, He Xi''s face was finally better. In the evening, the luxurious rooms of angel Yan and Hexi. Angel Yan and Hexi in pajamas lie on the couch. No sleep at all! "Yan, I think we have to take Gao fan back to earth immediately!" He Xi''s face was cold. "But, as your majesty said at the banquet today, you will go back after dealing with the affairs of Fraser." Angel yan''e frowned slightly. "But if the holy Caesar doesn''t come back to life one day, I''ll be upset one day!" He Xi''s face was dignified. "But..." "Forget it!" He Xi interrupted Angel Yan, "it''s no use telling you, I''ll see Gao fan!" As soon as the words fall, Su silver armor appears on He Xi, puts on a domineering cloak, and He Xi goes out of the room. Angel Yan has no choice but to shake his head, Wang Hexi, a space-based woman, has always been decisive. Just now when he thought about the resurrection of Kaisha, Hexi suddenly thought of a thing, she remembered that Kaisha had said some secrets about the sacred body, since Kaisha''s sacred body has been inherited by enisid, Kaisha does not need to use the sacred atom to revive now! Now we just need to find Kesha''s soul, and we can revive Kesha. Thinking of such important information, He Xi can''t sit still. She plans to go to Gao fan all night to find a way. After all, Gao fan may have a way. Come to GAOFAN''s door, Hexi see the light is still on, want to come to the other side has not sleep. So she came forward, ready to push the door. As a result, at this time, a soft voice came into Hexi''s ears. "Well ~" He Xi''s face became stiff and turned into anger in a moment. it''s ridiculous that Bai Tiancai did it and came back at night. But in this case, now there is no office to enter Gao fan''s room, after all, He Xi said that he did not want to face the embarrassing situation again. During the day, on the top of the snow mountain, the scene of deer bumping in the pool once again appeared in her heart, which made Hexi''s cold face a little hot. In particular, Eni Sid''s pink body and Gao fan''s strong and powerful waist made him feel restless. He Xi sits and stands uneasily. The sound from the room seems to have the magic power of eating people''s heart and soul, which disturbs her. No, I have to get out of here. He Xi clenches his teeth and turns to leave in a hurry. But as soon as she turned around, she stopped. No, I''m a holy body. How can I let the instinct of living things conquer my thinking? Moreover, the woman inside is enisid, the future queen of the angel nebula. He Xi feels that he has the responsibility to preach about enisid''s future. In this way, He Xi''s hot face has returned to calm. Yes! I can''t just walk away like this. as the king of space, I need to enter with a calm and cool attitude, and then reprimand Gao fan and enisid from the perspective of justice. Especially Gao fan, enisid doesn''t know his identity, don''t you? And you said you could revive the holy Kesha? Then you should revive Kaisha quickly! Look at what you''re doing now. You''re bringing a dynasty of angels into the pit of fire. When the holy Kesha is resurrected, I must ask her to deal with you! Hum! He Xi nods heavily, feeling that his heart is really special. "Sister, I''ll help you!" "Well, thank you, sister." At this time, such a sound once again into the ears of He Xi. He Xi''s face turned green. There were two women. "Bang Dang!" Without saying a word, the crane kicked the door open. Kaisha quickly pulled the quilt to wrap her body, and looked at Hexi in shock. He Xi also looks at Kaisha with a confused face. How can she forget this face?But as like as two peas, she was not convinced. ''s first reaction was that Gao fan was a pervert, and he found someone who was exactly the same as Kathy. But the problem is that Kaisha''s breath can''t be copied, He Xi has basically confirmed that the woman in front of her is Kaisha. But Why Kaisha and gofan? And enish? In an instant, countless information like bombs exploded in Hexi''s mind, shaking her a little dizzy. For all this in front of him, He Xi said he didn''t believe it, let alone believe it. But the fact is the fact, even if you don''t believe it, it can''t change the fact itself. "You woman!" Annie Sid looked ashamed and indignant. "Why are you so shameless and always doing such things?" Gao fan pulls Eni Sid and signals her not to speak. Annie Sid didn''t do it, or she would have taken out her bow and arrow. However, after Gao fan''s reminder, Eni Sid also found the difference between Heshi and Kaisha. "Why?" He Xi''s eyes, it seems that there are tears in the spin. "I''m sorry, Hexi..." Kaisha''s tone is a little weak, like a child who has done something wrong. "How can you do that?" He Xi looks angry, "we..." But what I want to tell you is that I really like your majesty now, and it''s actually beautiful to do it, so now I want you to join us and experience the beauty of being a woman together Gao fan and Annie Sid were silent, but they were all dumbfounded. Kesha, what''s your IQ? Is it really appropriate to make such a request at this time? "I hate you!" He Xi turned and ran out, with two tears on his face. Kaisha instantly summoned the armor and chased Hexi away, "Hexi, wait for me!" With a wave of his big hand, Gao fan directly pulls He Xi back and throws him on the couch. The three women are shocked. What is your majesty doing? Especially He Xi, she did not expect that Gao fan would catch himself back at this time, but also rudely threw him on the couch. He Xi a face frightens of looking at Gao fan, the brain inside has already become a mess. What is he going to do? Do you want to be strong with me? If he really wants to use force against me, should I resist or not? But does my resistance really work? Why am I so insecure? But since we can''t resist, can we only bear it? But what if you''re pregnant? Do you want to be born? Are you born with a surname of Gao? What''s your name? Chapter 1152 "You three will sleep here tonight!" Gao fan got up and dressed, built an array to imprison the room, and left unhappily. "in order to prevent you from demolishing your house, I have imprisoned your strength, give you a night to solve the problem! Tomorrow I''ll see you and the peace. " He Xi is lying on the bed with a face of Gao fan who is forced to leave, and he can''t help blushing for his thoughts. I almost thought about the child''s name, but you left like this? For no reason, He Xi found that he had a trace of loss in his heart. And the image of Gao fan in the heart of He Xi and a big point. "Hum!" Annie Sid a pair of pink fists on the bed hammered several times, angrily pointed to Hexi, "it''s all your fault, good things are stirred by you!" "Good thing?" He Xi is also unforgiving, glanced at Kaisha, "you call this a good thing?" "What do you know? Have you ever experienced it? " Enish de Nunu. "Well! I''ve lived for 30000 years. What haven''t I experienced? " He Xi a face dislikes, "this king to this kind of disgusting affair, very disdain!" "Well! Old maid Enisid had a sneer on her face. "You..." Ho hee is very angry. although enisid''s words are a little ugly, they hit the nail on the head and made her speechless. "All right!" Kaisha gave a sharp drink and pressed them on the bed with the power of the divine body. What Gao fan suppressed was only the energy on them, not the power of the body itself. Kaisha''s spirit is the body of the Five Dynasties, which is a little better than Hershey and enixid. "What?" He Xi felt the strength of Kaisha''s hand and was shocked. "You are Is this also the spirit of the Five Dynasties? " "Yes Katha nodded. "Also from Gao fan?" He Xi a face is stunned, angel Yan also said that her five dynasties God body is given by Gao fan. At that time, He Xi naturally didn''t believe it. she thought that the Five Dynasties divine body of angel Yan was given by Kaisha. It was only because of some misunderstanding that angel Yan mistook it for Gao fan. But now it seems that the Five Dynasties God body is really given by Gao fan. "Of course!" Kaisha''s face was livid, and she glanced at the two girls. "Now you two can talk well?" Annie Sid turned her head in anger. "Hum!" "I promise no trouble!" He Xi nodded. "Good!" Kaisha let go of the pressure on them, seeing that they finally stopped fighting, she was relieved. "Let''s talk about enisid first!" Keisha waved her hand gently, and a pair of snow-white wings suddenly grew on enisid''s back. "What''s this?" Annie Sid looks shocked, then looks at Keisha. "I think you know the identity of Hexi and I?" Katha said with a serious face. "I know!" Annie Sid nodded and looked back at the wings behind her. "But what''s the matter with the wings?" She wanted to ask Katha why she wanted to install a pair of wings for herself, but she felt that the appearance of the wings made her body and her control of power more perfect. it seemed that she was born with the wings, but for some reasons, the wings never appeared before. Kaisha''s eyes were solemn, and she looked at enisid. "In fact, you are the next queen of the angels." "I am the queen of angels?" Annie Sid was slightly surprised, and then joked, "don''t be kidding, I know the angel family is very strong, your majesty told me. I''m just the queen of the southern Knights of Fraser, but I can''t be the queen of the angels "Your Majesty knows about it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask him!" Kesha''s face was cool. Looking at the expression on Kaisha''s face, Eni Sid was stunned. It didn''t look like it was fake, so she asked with no confidence, "really?" "Really Kaisha nodded, "that''s why Wang Hexi is so angry!" Annie Sid''s face was indifferent. "What''s so angry about this? All things multiply, male and female are in harmony. This is the law of the universe! Even if I''m really the queen of the angel family, I can''t get married? " "Don''t say that yet." "Let me tell you the history of the angels first," she said Next, Caesar talked to enisid about how the female angel was oppressed by the male angel, how she resisted and how she defeated the male angel, finally, she talked about the promotion of justice in the universe. Of course, it includes the abstinence clause made by Kesha. After all, in the previous Kesha''s view, love is irrational, will affect a person''s temperament, has a huge impact on the improvement of strength.So abstinence in the Legion of angels is serious. "So you mean I want to be abstinent?" Enisid looks at Hershey. He Xi nodded, "this is not what I mean, this is the whole Angel nebula, so what Angel means!" "What an international joke!" Annie Sid rolled her eyes. "Do you know what a wonderful thing it is to have a man and a woman love each other? Do you want me to be abstinent?" "You For a moment, He Xi was so angry that he blushed. She didn''t know. But have you ever seen a pig run before? During the day and at night, everything is deeply engraved in Hershey''s mind, not only does she want to forget it, but now eniside mentions it like this, and those pictures instantly appear in her eyes. He Xi''s face was so hot with shame! "You have no face!" He Xi is speechless, hold for a long time to say such a sentence. "Hum!" Annie Sid put her hands on her chest and raised her head haughtily. "What''s shameful about that? I don''t know who has been staring at me just now, I want it very much, but I just don''t admit it and say it''s wrong, hum "You bastard!" He Xi''s face was livid with anger. Although it was wrong for Annie Sid to speak like this, she was stabbed in the pain. "All right!" Kaisha can''t watch it any more. if they look at it like this again, they have to fight again. "Yes, yes!" When Annie Sid saw Kesha talking, her eyes suddenly brightened and pointed to Kesha, "Kesha is the former queen, and she also took the lead in her business with her majesty! After I saw her demonstrate to your majesty with my own eyes, I had something to do with your majesty! If I do something wrong, it''s Katha''s fault! Besides, at that time, I didn''t know what kind of angel queen I was. I didn''t know what kind of abstinence I was! Katha knows everything! She''s the one who started it He Xi looks at Kaisha, and his eyes are, why don''t you explain? ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Kesha looked at enisid with a question mark on her face. "When did you see that?" "Don''t deny it!" Annie Sid had a straight face, "one night, you told your majesty that you wanted to have his baby! That night I hid on the roof and saw it clearly! " Chapter 1153 "What?" Kaisha''s eyes widened with excitement. "Enisid, how can you do this? You''re the queen of the Knights of the south. Are you peeping at me? " "What happened to peeping?" Annie Sid looked up and down at Kesha with disdain, "didn''t I see all of her just now? That''s it "Asshole!" Kaisha drinks fiercely, pours on Eni SID, and instantly subdues Eni Sid. Hexi see this, at that time in front of a bright, Kaisha to Eni Sid started, her revenge opportunity! As a result, Kaisha and Hershey join hands and Press enisid on the bed Tickle! "Asshole! Ha ha ha... " "No! Ha ha ha... " "Please, ha ha ha..." "I''m really wrong, ha ha ha..." Annie Sid has been counselled, but Hershey and Kaisha don''t mean to spare her, they tickle Annie Sid and look at each other. At this moment, in addition to the broad smile, the haze in Kaisha''s eyes disappeared. As if they had met for the first time thirty thousand years ago, they were laughing. At that time, they were still lively little girls and had just organized an army to fight against male angels. although there was pressure, it was far less than it is now. At that time, they were, on the whole, happy. Although they did not speak, they both got the answer they wanted from each other''s eyes. Kesha knew that Hexi had forgiven herself. "Kesha!" Annie Sid finally couldn''t stand it and roared, "you have to find out where you stand now, we are the two of us, hohee, she is still our enemy! What you should do now is to join me and bring Hexi into my team! " Keisha''s eyes brightened. Enisid was right! When they finished their meal, they discussed that Gao fan''s women were in groups. when they met, they would be isolated from a large group of women. Although Gao fan will definitely let those women accept them, the question is what to do if they are excluded? The strength of the two men is still weak. So at that time, they agreed that it would be better to find some concubines for Gao fan to serve as the queen of Fraser. In this way, in the future, whether it is the concubines facing Gao fan or Wanjie, Fraser''s concubines will also have a place. Ho hee''s face is stunned, when she sees Kaisha and enisid look at each other, Ho hee''s eyes suddenly become firm. A bad feeling arises spontaneously. "What are you doing?" He Xi a exclamation, then by ainishide and Kaisha pressed on the bed. "You''re in charge of the bottom, I''m in charge of the top!" Kaisha, with a smile on her face, rides on Hexi''s stomach and handcuffs Hexi''s hands on her bedside. With two clicks, Hexi''s legs were handcuffed by Eni Sid. "What on earth do you want?" He Xi''s body is imprisoned and he looks at them in horror. "Ha ha!" Kaisha gently stroked Hexi''s face, smiling gently, "don''t worry, Hexi. Even if your majesty is not here, my experience with Kesha will make you feel your Majesty''s strength! " "Yes! That''s right Enisid nodded with a smile. "Ah! No! You two accomplices of Gao fan, demons In the scream of Hexi, something indescribable is happening Sneeze! Gao fan, who is lying on the roof enjoying the moon, sneezes coldly, mutters to himself, "I''m going. Who''s scolding me?" I don''t know what''s going on in the room, but since Gao Fan said to give someone a night, he has to do what he said, he won''t go back until dawn. "Your Majesty, why are you here? King Hexi, didn''t she come to you? " Angel Yan''s face was stunned. Before He Xi said to go to talk to Gao fan, the result is gone forever. Angel Yan alone in bed, toss and turn can''t sleep, in the mind is all Gao fan''s shadow. Gao fan''s domineering, Gao fan''s handsome, Gao fan''s gentle, Gao fan''s selfless. The past and Gao fan''s bit by bit like a movie, constantly in her mind. Especially in order to save himself, Gao fan chose to explode, which is unforgettable. Before finding Gao fan, angel Yan imagines many scenes after seeing Gao fan goodbye. she even wants to rush into Gao fan''s arms and give each other a big hug.She was not afraid that King Hexi would scold her. After all, Kaisha gave herself to Gao fan when she died. But when I saw Gao fan today, angel Yan still couldn''t summon up the courage to embrace Gao fan. Until just now He Xi said that he wanted to go to Gao fan all night long. Angel Yan felt very unhappy and a little jealous. She felt that she was the most suitable person to go to her majesty at this time of night, not king Hexi. Angel Yan knows that he''s a little too jealous, but she just can''t help it! Although he Xi and his majesty can not happen, but what if? Your majesty is so excellent. So she went out of the room and planned to go to a high place to breathe the cold air, but unexpectedly, she met Gao fan here. However, in this way, she also knew that Gao fan was not with He Xi, and the boredom in her heart dissipated instantly. "He Xi, she..." Gao fan was embarrassed when he heard the speech. How to say? It''s hard to say. Results voice did not fall, angel Yan directly rushed to Gao fan''s arms. Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes. What''s the matter? He wants to help Angel Yan up. "Your Majesty, don''t move!" Angel Yan some tremble of say, "let me lean on your chest rest for a while!" Gao fan''s body froze for a moment, and he didn''t dare to move. Angel Yan is in Gao fan''s heart. It''s a cold lioness. But now this is the case, the lioness turned into a lamb? "Well, who bullied you?" Gao fan''s tone is gentle. "No Angel Yan still refused to raise his head, "I just saw your majesty, a little excited, so I felt..." "Excited?" "Yes I always thought your Majesty was dead... " "Oh no!" Angel Yan realized that he had said something wrong, so he sat up and patted himself on the mouth. "I said something wrong. How could your majesty die? Your majesty is just missing." "Nothing. I know you are worried about me." Gao fan embarrassed smile, this kind of angel Yan really let him not adapt to it. Angel Yan''s sudden change reminds Gao fan of the time when he met Kaisha in the space of the will of the universe. Is it difficult for this group of angels to have the wrong idea, the surface is cold, and the private is soft? Chapter 1154 "Worried?" Angel Yan smell speech, the facial expression brush of a red, the head buries lower, "no, no! I''m not worried about your majesty, I''m just worried about the cooperation between the Kingdom and the angels! " Angel Yan wants to explain that he is not worried about Gao fan. After all, he is worried about the love that this word means in the angel family. How can the angels who always advocate abstinence fall in love? Especially her angel Yan, she is the most valued Angel Yan of holy Kesha, and she is entrusted with the important task by holy Kesha to act as the acting queen of the angel family. How can she violate the will of the holy Kesha and break the rules left by the holy Kesha. Gao fan light smile, did not speak. To tell you the truth, he would like to tell Angel Yan about himself, Kaisha and enixid, but if Angel Yan knows, I''m afraid his reaction will be bigger than that of He Xi? After all, angel Yan has always been centered on Kaisha. If you know that Kaisha is sneaking around with her man behind her back, ANGEL Yan''s angel heart will break on the spot. Forget it, Fraser''s business is coming to an end. when it''s over, let''s go back to earth. Now I just hope that Kaisha and enixid can deal with Hershey, otherwise if Hershey reveals this to Angel Yan, it will be troublesome. Women are always the most troublesome creatures, regardless of race. Thinking of He Xi, Gao fan does not forbid divine consciousness to explore her room, she is also curious about how Kaisha will persuade him. Then, the expression on Gao fan''s face solidified. Because he saw in the room, incomparably fragrant scene, three beauties actually play the game which the adult likes to play together. And look at the expression of enjoyment on He Xi''s face, as well as his wriggling body, it''s like a new world has been opened. "Gulu..." Gao fan''s throat is wriggling, and he can''t help swallowing his saliva. even he who has been on the battlefield for a long time can''t stand it. The evil fire in the Dantian area is rising, the energy of the evil fire is leaking, and a faint fragrance appears in the air. Angel Yan sniffs, and suddenly feels that his mind is in turmoil, there are deer bumping in his heart, and a pretty face becomes hot. She''s heard that''s what it''s like to be in love. But never had such experience, she could not help but feel ashamed. Is this the feeling of love? Gao fan came back and found that angel Yan was still on the side, "well, you go back first Let me be alone. " Angel Yan rubbed a corner in front of him with his hands and looked shy. From time to time, he turned back to Gao fan, "if your majesty doesn''t mind, I can stay here to serve you..." The words "Shi" and "Si" were so light that he could hardly hear them. Gao fan didn''t hear them clearly. "Cough." Gao fan appears very unnatural, "that what, nothing, you go back quickly." "Yes Angel Yan nodded, blushed face flashed a lost look, "I''m leaving." Voice a fall, angel Yan open wings fly away. She covered her heart with a shy and happy smile. At this time, Gao fan doesn''t dare to go back to his room. who knows how much sacrifice Kaisha and enixid have made in order to make Hexi become what he is now. he doesn''t want to go back at this time and put their efforts into water. So he can only find a place to rest at random, the power of the integration of the three laws from man san dao has not been fully studied. The integration of laws has troubled Gao fan for a long time. It is not difficult for Gao fan to integrate the power of the two laws, but it is extremely difficult to integrate the power of the three generations of laws into the first two. After this period of research, Gao fan found that every time when he wants to succeed, he always comes close to something. Gao fan even doubted whether it was because he was below grade. ¡­¡­ At the same time, outside the galaxy. Pan Zhen was shocked! Monster! The galaxy is gone! Three days ago, pan Zhen received a reward from the God of the universe for Lena, the goddess of the sun, in the temple of the sun star. The God of the universe said that this is the power that can transform the Divine Body: the sacred atom, which can make the sun goddess have a sacred body. Originally, pan Zhen could embezzle this treasure and make himself stronger. But his principle and bottom line let him decide that he must give this thing to the sun goddess. But strangely enough, he couldn''t get in touch with Lena. So he himself brought people to the galaxy. But when he got to the outer part of the galaxy, he was completely dumbfounded. Because the position of the galaxy coordinates recorded before has now become a void, where is the shadow of the galaxy?"General!" A warrior in silver armour appeared beside pan Zhen, "after checking, there is no trace of the earth and the galaxy in the space nearby, the only possibility is that they have moved the galaxy..." "Moving?" Pan Zhen was shocked, "are you mentally retarded? What do you think this is? This is a Galaxy! Even the most powerful Angel civilization, when it moved, it just took some things away? When did you hear of someone moving the galaxy? " The silver warrior is speechless and helpless, but now he can''t find any other explanation except this one! "Look, keep looking for me!" Pan Zhen''s face was angry. "If we can''t find the goddess Lena, we don''t want to go back!" "Yes At this time, the will of the universe hiding in the dark has split. Rao, it''s him. I can''t find the galaxy. You know, the galaxy is a part of his body. How can we not find it? But his feelings are different from Pan Zhen''s. although he can''t find the location of the galaxy, his instinct tells him that the galaxy is still here and the earth is still here. In the dark, the will of the universe is to know that although all the existing technologies can''t see the galaxy, but the creatures in the galaxy can really see what''s happening outside. So the will of the universe is going to let pan Zhen take out the treasure and lure Lena to appear. He can also take advantage of Lena''s appearance to study this magical technology. ¡­¡­ Lena herself now she is sitting in front of the screen, with a dignified face, tapping her fingers on the table. "What''s up, Lena?" Leng Bing''s face was calm and her hands were in front of her chest. "Pan Zhen is your man. Do you want to let him in?" "No..." Lena shook her head, "in my agreement with Pan Zhen, he will not easily leave the sun star, unless something big happens." "But now that he has left the sun star and come to the earth, it means that except for something big enough, there is no trace of war on him, so it doesn''t look like something big." Lena Wei squints her eyes, thinking about Pan Zhen''s intention. Chapter 1155 Lena is still thinking about what Pan Zhen wants. Lengbing disdains, "what do you care about him? Just come in and ask? " "No!" Mei Xin looks calm and shakes her head. "Lena is right. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. We''d better deal with it carefully!" "Well! I think sister Meixin is right Rose echoed, "I suggest we have a look first. If pan Zhen is in a hurry to find Lena, he will be angry soon. But if it''s not that urgent, he''ll leave soon. " At this moment, pan Zhen''s eyes were blinded by a white light, just in a moment, the white light dispersed again, as if it had never appeared. Lena frowned slightly, she has been focused on Pan Zhen, so pan Zhen''s face momentary absence is also in her eyes. "What was that? Delusion? " The doubt on Lena''s face became more intense. At this time, pan Zhen finally moved. I saw him wave from behind to take out a simple style box, and the box suspended in mid air. "Lady Rena, I know you can see me!" Pan Zhen''s face was solemn. "Three days ago, the God of the universe sent blessing to the temple of the sun. the contents in this box can help the goddess achieve a higher sacred body!" "Holy body?" Lengbing exclaimed in surprise, "the holy body is the most advanced life form in the universe. I know only Kaisha and Hexi have it." "What God of the universe?" Mei Xin''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring, "how do I think it''s the will of the universe that your majesty said." "Well! Mei Xin is right Lena''s face was quiet. "The God of the universe in Pan Zhen''s mouth is mostly the will of the universe that his majesty said. What''s in that box must not be a sacred atom, but something that can kill us directly! " "What are we going to do now?" Lian Feng frowned, "Pan Zhen seems to know that we are here the same!" "Why don''t you inform your majesty?" Yuqin asked weakly. "No way!" Little purple''s face was dignified. "If you send a message to your majesty rashly at this time, the signal will surely attract the attention of the will of the universe, then don''t you take the initiative to admit that we are really here?" "Shit! Then fight it out! " Leng Bing said angrily, "I''d like to see, what can laoshizi''s cosmic will do to us?" "Don''t get excited." Mei Xin pulled the ice, "we''d better wait for your majesty to come back, after all, if the other party is the will of the universe, we can''t deal with it." "Lady Rena, if you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave now! But you must take this sacred atom, which is related to the future of our Lieyang civilization. " Pan Zhen put the simple box in the void, without saying a word, he turned around and left with people. Then, the box opened automatically, and there was golden light flowing in it, gradually overflowed, and the surrounding space was instantly illuminated by the holy light. "Wow Yuqin is not stingy of her praise, "how beautiful..." "Well!" Rose also flushed looking at the screen uploaded to the screen, "really beautiful, I feel irresistible." Holy atom, as the strongest life source of the supernatural universe, is fatal to the creatures in the supernatural universe. Click! Small purple cut off the transmission screen directly, "OK, don''t look, what should I do?" She is also afraid that people will be attracted by this thing and destroy their mind. Then they all recovered. They were afraid that the sacred atom was too dangerous. "The will of the universe is too bad!" The language Qin Du wears a mouth, "unexpectedly that so good thing attracts us!" "It''s ok..." Lianfeng touched Yuqin''s head, "aren''t we all ok?" "Let''s break up. Let''s go back to our places. That''s all about this box." Lena''s face was calm and her voice was low. It''s a good thing, but it''s a pity "Well!" The crowd nodded and dispersed. No one noticed that there was an imperceptible light in Su Xiaoli''s eyes, as if he had made an important decision. At this time, the will of the universe has been angry. He has released the attraction of the sacred atom, but no one has taken the bait. To know that the divine atom is the strongest life form in the supernatural universe, the attraction is fatal to the instinct of the supernatural universe creatures, even the divine Caesar could not escape this temptation at the beginning. But today, everyone on earth is immune to the temptation of the sacred atom, which makes the cosmic will very angry.The rule bomb made by the master of the void world can''t be wasted. the universe will go to hell and intend to detonate it directly here. he wants to see if he can blow up the galaxy. As long as he can blow up the galaxy, he doesn''t mind destroying Gao fan''s earth power by himself. But at this time, Su Xiaoli''s figure appeared in the universe. She was staring at the ancient box with golden light, her face was pink. Universe will ha ha a smile, finally someone took the bait! Su Xiaoli came to the box with greedy eyes. Su Xiaoli certainly has the will of the information universe. she is one of Gao fan''s kind of women and the first woman Gao fan has since he entered the supernatural universe. however, due to her weakest strength, she has the most inferiority complex and thinks that she can''t help Gao fan. Now that we have such an opportunity to become the strongest, the universe will know that people like Su Xiaoli who are eager to become stronger will not give up easily. "Haha, I''ve been looking for you since I knew it. What''s Lena looking for?" The will of the universe gave a sinister laugh. The voice of the will of the universe is low. It seems that it has a magical mind that eats people and stirs up Su Xiaoli''s mind. "take me, take me back, find a place where no one is, and slowly absorb it. after absorbing it, you can become a holy body..." Su Xiaoli with a devout face stretched out his hands, closed the box and held it in the palm of his hand. The will of the universe has been laughing happily, all this is happening in the direction he expected, very good. He seems to have seen the moment when the law bomb exploded, the whole galaxy was completely wiped from the universe. He seems to have seen Gao fan''s crazy looking for himself and the master of the false world everywhere in the universe. Then, after wasting a lot of energy, Gao fan was killed by himself and the Lord of void world. "Ha ha ha ha!" Thinking in this way, the will of the universe can''t help laughing in my heart. The script has been written! No.1 girl, you have to play well! Come on, Su Xiaoli, take the box back! Chapter 1156 All of a sudden, Su Xiaoli''s eyes were cold and pink light appeared on his hands. The universe will be slightly stunned, suddenly feel some bad. The next second, Su Xiaoli''s palm burst out with a creepy light, the simple box also appeared in the distant universe in an instant, the speed was amazing. "Asshole!" As soon as the will of the universe stagnates, it immediately detonates the law bomb of the master of the false world. The powerful power of law swept through the whole world in an instant, the universe collapsed and the space broke up. the surrounding stars turned into dust in an instant, the whole galaxy collapsed and collapsed, and Su Xiaoli''s body turned into fly ash in an instant. The will of the universe is extremely angry. The destruction plan that he thought was perfect actually killed only one Su Xiaoli! At this time, Su Xiaoli on the earth also suddenly opened his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood. The one who died just now is her part. Well, if the will of the universe knows, I''m afraid I''ll vomit blood with anger. It''s so special that no one was killed! "Beaver? What''s the matter with you? " Sitting next to Su Xiaoli, Qilin is the first to find Su Xiaoli spitting blood. She quickly comes forward and holds Su Xiaoli. At this time, the women also found the problem and came forward one after another. Mei Xin puts her hand on Su Xiaoli and looks surprised. "What''s the matter? Wasn''t it good just now? How did you get so hurt all of a sudden? " "Nothing..." Su Xiaoli''s face is pale and his tone seems like nothing, but he has a faint smile on his face, "I''ve solved a big problem for you, I''m not the useless Su Xiaoli at last..." As soon as the voice fell, Su Xiaoli fainted, rose quickly took Su Xiaoli to the infirmary. At the same time, people also heard the roar from the depths of the universe. Lengbing opens the video in a hurry and stops at the place where the roar comes. The universe collapsed, the starry sky was broken, and the whole area of two galaxies was destroyed. There''s still something familiar to all, Yes, it was the sacred atom before. "Pan Zhen, you son of a bitch!" Lena''s face is very blue, with one blow on the table, it has such destructive power. To bring it back, the galaxy will have to be completely cool. Meixin patted Lena on the shoulder, "Pan Zhen can''t blame for this. After all, he is only loyal, I don''t think he knows anything about the will of the universe." "But the beaver, she..." Lena looks very blue, If Su Xiaoli has an accident, she will feel guilty all her life. "Don''t worry, beaver is not a big problem." Mei Xin smiles, "she just lost a part. As for the serious injury, it is estimated that it is because there is a genetic problem while losing the separation. With our existing technology, we should be able to recover her. even if it is not possible, we can stabilize her. Your majesty is coming back soon. I believe he will have a way! You can''t be depressed. We all need your command! " Lena looked at Mei Xin and breathed out a long breath, "thank you, Mei Xin." "Nothing..." ¡­¡­ On the other hand, the will of the universe returns to the angel Nebula in a huff and puff, finds the void. "What? And it failed? " He was slightly surprised, "really bad luck..." The will of the universe tells the story. "Ha ha, it''s a little interesting." With a smile, the master of the void world said clearly, "you don''t have to be too angry. they are so careful that they should have been angry with Gao fan for a long time." "Well?" The will of the universe has been reminded, and the clue of things has also been found. Yes, they must have got Gao fan''s notice in advance and have been on guard. Thinking about this, he suddenly felt a lot of balance. Losing to Gao fan, of course, he doesn''t feel so depressed. "What shall we do now?" The will of the universe continued to ask, he didn''t even find out. Now he wants to ask false questions, and he has become a false running dog. "Ha ha!" "Don''t worry, I''m almost recovered, let''s get up and go to Fraser now, since we can''t play Yin, let''s just play positive!" "Oh?" The will of the universe brightened. "Have you figured out a way to deal with the power of creation in him?" "Well!" He nodded and looked at the will of the universe, "but I need your help at that time." "What do you say?" The eyes of the master of the void world were gradually insidious, "we are like this...""It''s wonderful!" There is an evil smile on the face of the will of the universe. Gao fan, you are dead! ¡­¡­ A small garden "King Hexi, the name of the kingdom was changed to Fanguo, the capital was changed to Fancheng, the enfeoffment of princes and the establishment of the imperial court were also completed. Now that the country is peaceful and the people are in peace, when shall we take your majesty back to earth? " Angel Yan is sitting on the chair in the pavilion, combing Hexi''s hair. "No hurry..." He Xi''s face is suffused with light red light, the complexion is very good, and the delicate skin is suffused with light pink, which looks very attractive. "Well?" Angel Yan is slightly stunned, the heart says that on the first day you came here, didn''t you argue to pull your majesty GAOFAN back to earth? How come a month has passed and you are not worried? He Xi didn''t find the angel''s doubts, but was self absorbed. During this time, He Xi has not seen Gao fan, but secretly mingles with Kaisha and enisid to enjoy the happiness between them. Since it was first developed by Kaisha and enixid, Hexi can''t stop eating sourdough. now he can''t sleep without playing with Kaisha. Moreover, under the constant ideological indoctrination of Kaisha and enixid, He Xi is also curious about the happiness between men and women. after all, Kaisha and enixid describe it in such a way that it makes her feel confused. However, Hershey still has her own worries about that matter, so under the persuasion of Kaisha, she only agreed that Kaisha and enisid would hide in the closet of her room tonight to watch it secretly and witness it with her own eyes. Looking at the sunset gradually falling in the sky, He Xi''s face was suffused with a faint blush. What''s going to happen tonight makes her feel shy, but excited, and a little expectant. This is also why she wants Angel Yan to dress up for herself, because she has to dress up to do something big. Angel Yan to crane Xi recent changes in the eyes, but also no love experience of her also don''t understand how crane Xi king recently. But between the identity, angel Yan did not ask. ¡­¡­ Night soon fell. Angel Yan is reading in his room, but he feels restless. She felt in her heart that she would return to earth and revive the holy Kesha. Chapter 1157 But Angel Yan couldn''t figure it out. King Hexi didn''t know what happened recently, but he didn''t mention it back to the earth. What''s more strange is that he himself mentioned it today, but he refused. Angel Yan can''t figure out what happened to He Xi? So she decided to go to Gao fan and talk about it in person. So Angel Yan dressed up and went out. When passing by Hexi''s room, angel Yan also pays close attention to Hexi''s movement. The light in Hexi''s room goes out, but Angel Yan doesn''t feel a breath of life, which indicates that Hexi is not in the room. Where can I go if I''m not in my room at night? Angel Yan slightly doubt, but did not think too much, directly went to the room of Gao fan. Gao fan''s room is brightly lit, but it''s quiet. There''s no sound at all. After all, Gao fan had the experience of being hit by the door by He Xi last night, and he used the array to cut off the sound. otherwise, He Xi''s unique sound line with high frequency would not wake up the whole palace. Gao fan repeatedly smacks his tongue. He never thought that there was such an attribute hidden under He Xi''s cold and calm appearance. even if there were countless reading girls, he had never seen a woman so open. In such a short time, Dad had been called. Annie Sid and Keisha are staring at each other in a daze, compared with Hershey, they are really too reserved. "Dong Dong Dong!" But Gao fan and others were immersed in the unique voice of He Xi, and no one found it. "Sire, if you don''t sleep, I''ll come in!" Angel Yan asked in a low voice. Gao fan and others still did not hear. Angel Yan slightly stunned, while pushing the door, while sticking his head asked, "I came in Oh?" Then, angel Yan was stunned. Through the crack of the door, she saw enisid, Kesha, Heshi, and GAOFAN. Such a scene makes Angel Yan''s face turn red instantly. What is this? The legendary multiplayer movement? For a moment, angel Yan''s eyes were full of tears. She covered her mouth and turned to run outside. Kaisha is the spiritual pillar of angel Yan as a member of the angel family. when he was very young, angel Yan took Kaisha as an example and vowed to be a god like Kaisha. So in the later endless years, angel Yan has been following Kaisha''s footsteps. Even if her talent is not good, she is willing to work harder than others. later, she stood out from the crowd and became Kaisha''s Zuoyi guard. Later, Kaisha chose enixid as her successor, although she was sorry that she was not herself, she was still bitter about Kaisha center. Kaisha told her to be abstinent, and she was really abstinent. Kaisha gave her to Gao fan, and she did her best to protect Gao fan. It can be said that Kaisha is everything for angel Yan. But today, angel Yan saw with his own eyes that this woman, whom he regarded as everything, actually Robbing men with yourself!!! The man who robbed me was the man you said you wanted to ration me! Do you want you to tell me that it''s so complicated? Can we use death as a cover to hide in this remote Fraser and hang out with him? In addition, you can grab it by yourself, and take Hershey and enixid to grab it together! What is this? One person can''t rob me or what? Angel Yan said that the Three Outlooks have collapsed and the angel''s heart has broken. However, everyone in the room is the one she doesn''t want to be the enemy. So all she can do is run away. Find a place where there is no one, think quietly, what should I do next when I fall to the ground? Choose never to meet or forgive them. Angel Yan rushed out of the palace, rose into the air and flew to the depths of the universe. ¡­¡­ The next day, the sky cleared up. The kingdom of Fraser, the city of Fraser, the palace. Gao fan wakes up in his big bed and looks at the three beauties lying beside him. His heart is throbbing. He Xi''s points have arrived last night, and now they are in the points column. During this period of time, he has been studying the integration power of the three systems of the illusory world leader, and he found that he had a lot of strong demand for reproduction. Looking at the side is still sleeping Kaisha, Gao fan a face of love. At this time, Kaisha also wakes up with a happy face to meet Gao fan''s eyes. "Your Majesty..." Kaisha is sleepy and finds that Gao fan''s face is slightly red and shy when she looks at herself,"Why do you look at people like this in the early morning?" Gao fan light a smile, "I see oneself beautiful moving love imperial concubine have wrong?" "Oh Annie Sid said with a smile, "Your Majesty has been adjusting Qing with her sister in the early morning. Why don''t you take care of others?" Gao fan took Eni Sid into his arms and said, "then I''ll take good care of you!" "No!" Annie Sid blushed and quickly pushed away Gao fan. "Your Majesty, keep your voice down. He Xi is still sleeping." He Xi is awake now, but she closes her eyes nervously and pretends not to wake up. After all, she knew better than anyone what she looked like last night. She never thought that she could let go. Even now I think of it, I blush for myself. In fact, all three of Gao fan knew that He Xi was awake, but in view of the embarrassment, they didn''t expose her. "Well! You go on resting. " Gao fan got up to dress and walked towards the door. The crane Xi this just secretly opened eyes, looking at Gao fan to leave of back figure. At this time, Kaisha and enixid both find hohee''s little action, cover their mouths and hold their smiles. They just look at it and don''t tear it down. At this time, Gao fan suddenly turns his head. He Xi''s body trembles and closes his eyes. "Poof! Ha ha ha Kaisha River enisid was amused by the little action of Hexi, and she couldn''t help laughing. "Ho hee, you are so cute..." Kaisha can''t help but push Ruan Rou of Hexi, and laughs. He Xi''s pretty face instantly rose red, too humiliating! "Three concubines..." Gao fan''s voice rang out, "who closed the door last night?" The three women looked at the gate at the same time, and saw that there was a palm wide crack in the gate. Annie Sid and Kaisha look at each other and look at Hershey. "Hershey came in last. She closed it!" He Xi''s face is stunned, "I remember I closed it!" "Is it difficult for someone to peep?" Annie Sid was livid. "There is a guard on duty outside your Majesty''s yard. How can anyone peep? Is it a case of theft? " "No!" Kesha shook her head. "Your Majesty''s guards are all the women''s guards I choose. They are of good character and will never be." "I think it might be the wind." He Xi frowned slightly, "but just ask the guard last night..." "Well! Also... " Katha nodded. "I''ll ask ¡° Chapter 1158 Kesha asked the soldiers who were escorted to the hall last night. Three minutes later, the main hall. "To your majesty, Madame! Last night, only angel Yan entered your Majesty''s yard. Because she had permission, we didn''t stop her! " "What? Angel Kesha screamed and nearly dropped her chin. He Xi, who was drinking tea, sprayed water on the face of the female guard. "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to He Xi''s mouth is puffing, If Angel Yan sees it, he''s afraid something big will happen. The female guard had no choice but to wipe the tea on her face clean. "It''s really angel Yan who tells the empress." Gao fan''s divine sense instantly covered the whole Fraser, and then his eyes were cold, "no, Yan left!" Three women look at Gao fan, eyes become dignified, "what can I do?" GAOFAN negative hand and stand, "now nearby look for it! If we can''t find her, let''s go back to the earth as soon as possible. If Yan wants to hide from us, we can''t find her for a while. it''s not difficult to find her after I''ve collected the earth completely. " "Well!" The three women nodded heavily, for today''s plan, it can only be so. ¡­¡­ "Gao fan, come out!" Just at this moment, there was a loud cry in Fraser''s sky. "Here they are Gao fan''s eyes, a flash came to the sky. Kaisha''s three daughters came out of the hall one after another and looked up at the sky. In front of Gao fan, there is an angel Yan beside him. Angel Yan''s body is covered with a light gray fog, Kaisha is very familiar with it. She was trapped by this energy and had to explode. "Yan?" Kaisha frowned slightly and opened TANKOU lightly. "How can Yan be caught by the master of the false world?" After Angel Yan left last night, he thought that if he flew in the direction of the earth, he would be found by Gao fan soon. So she simply flies in the opposite direction, just to avoid Gao fan. As a result of bad luck, he was knocked into the front by the master of the false world and won on the spot. "Don''t worry!" He Xi looks calm, "your majesty will save Yan!" "Well!" Enisid nodded, too. "Gao fan, let''s go! Otherwise, I won''t guarantee the life safety of this little beauty! " In the sky, the void world is smiling. The Lord of the false world knows that Gao fan is passionate, so he will surely save the angel Yan. Originally, he was still thinking about how to deal with Gao fan on his way here. As a result, he met the angel Yan who was lost. Then he happily grabbed Angel Yan and brought him to Gao fan. Angel Yan is her best chip against Gao fan! The evil smile appeared on his face, and the gray fog on angel Yan''s body contracted instantly. "Ah Angel Yan didn''t hold back the pain and screamed. The skin of her body cracked instantly and became a blood man. "Stop it Gao fan''s face sank, "I promise you!" "Ha ha ha!" With a wild smile, the development of things is simpler than he imagined. The will of the universe hiding in the dark also laughs, and a concussion comes from space. Annie Sid looked at the shaking space. "What''s going on here?" Hexi also frowned, she did not know. "That''s the will of the universe. The space shock is just outside. He''s nearby too!" Kesha had a dignified face. A false world Master can make her helpless at that time. Now with the help of the will of the universe, the false world Master really doesn''t know whether Gao fan can do it or not. "Shall we go up and help?" Crane Xi complexion dignified ask a way. "No!" Kaisha frowned. "Our strength is not the same level as the master of the void world. We are looking for death when we face him." "What?" He Xi''s eyes were full of surprise, "aren''t you the Five Dynasties God body? Is that all right? " "Well!" Kesha nodded. "You can see it. Only your majesty can compete with us here!" Angel Yan face pain, but even so, she did not beg for mercy. "Sire, I''m sorry!" Her face was resolute and her tone was firm. "It''s all my fault that I ran out of here willfully. Please don''t worry about me! Your majesty, you are the hope of the angel family and the earth. You can''t be deceived by the enemy just because of me! If I want to trade you for me, I''d rather blow myself up! " False slightly frown, angel Yan words too much, thought is too dangerous. It''s not advocated. So he used some means, let Angel Yan lost the ability to speak, as well as the ability of self explosion."Don''t worry! Angel Yan is OK, I won''t hurt her, I just let her can''t blow herself up! " The master of the void world looked at Gao fan with a sly face. "It''s you. What you just said still counts?" He is really afraid of GAOFAN''s repentance. "Of course it counts!" Gao fan with awe inspiring righteousness spread out his arms, "come on!" "Hum!" The corner of the main mouth of the void world rises slightly, and a lot of gray breath emerges from his body and flies towards Gao fan''s body. The gray array reappears and freezes the space tens of meters around Gao fan. Angel Yan kept shaking his head, tears and blood in his eyes, and his voice was bleak, "no, your majesty, please don''t!" At the moment, she is torn. I want to know what''s going on. But her body was controlled by the Lord of the false world. She didn''t even have the ability to commit suicide, let alone self explosion. The main face of the void world is dignified, carefully controlling the power to cover Gao fan''s body, one layer, two layers and three layers. The three girls of Kaisha below look at everything and feel very uneasy. They want to rush forward regardless of everything, but Gao fan stops them and tells them to calm down. They don''t go to the school until they have a way. On the mainland of Fraser, all the subjects of Gao fan came outside and looked up at the sky. When they saw that their majesty was taken hostage, they took up their weapons and spontaneously came to the imperial palace. The soldiers in the palace did not stop them, because they all gathered on the square of the palace and looked at your Majesty in the sky. Although they can''t do anything, they choose to stand with Gao fan at this time. At the next moment, the space is turbulent, the originally sunny sky is covered with dark clouds. Above the dark clouds, there is a huge face with dark green aurora. This face is tens of kilometers wide, like a God in this world, "Gaga, gaga! When the God of the universe comes, don''t you kneel down? " The soldiers below can''t help looking at each other. they know that there is a God in this world, but it''s the first time to see such a big one. A face is so big, can one foot level the palace? But it''s impossible for them to kneel down. Chapter 1159 Your majesty said that the soldiers of any country are armed by the people, they can only die standing, not live kneeling! Looking at the indifferent people below, the universe will certainly feel very shameless. "Stupid Fraser crawler, do you think Gao fan can keep you?" "Now let''s see what is the anger of the God of the universe! You! Take my anger Voice did not fall, the sky appeared in a large number of wormholes of different sizes. In the wormhole, there are always terrible monsters falling. They are ferocious in appearance, terrifying in shape, landing on all fours, sharp teeth and claws. From the sky, into the crowd. They are extremely fierce. The moment they land, they begin to attack the people around them. Just in a moment, someone is torn and swallowed. "Ah! The devil Ordinary people have been scared out of their wits, running wildly in the city, and the whole city has fallen into chaos. The fighting quality of soldiers is much better than that of ordinary people, but they can''t bear the high-intensity attack power of these demons. Kaisha three women have started to fight back with people, but the number gap between the enemy and us is too big. The three of them, together with the nine God bodies of the southern knights, are so thin in front of the mass of demons. Gao fan squinted at the ferocious Fraser below, his face was livid, "aren''t you the will of the universe? How can you slaughter these ordinary people like this, and you are not afraid of being eaten back? " "Hum!" Universe will sneer, "ridiculous, they are not my people, I want to kill as many as possible!" And at this time, angel Yan looking at Gao fan body more and more thick gray energy, the whole person is paralyzed down. She looked desperate and opened her mouth wide, but she couldn''t say a word. Looking down at Frazier in the war, her heart is also extremely painful. After all, if she did not leave willfully, there would not be all the consequences of Gao fan''s being trapped and Fraser''s turmoil. Angel Yan said that if God can give me another chance, I will never leave willfully! But there is no if in this world, life never rehearses! At this time, angel Yan can only hate himself in his heart. Suddenly, the space above Fraser vibrated again. "Well?" This time, even the will of the universe was surprised, because this time the space shock was out of his control. The next second, there were some orange spots in the space in Fraser''s sky. These spots, like burning flames, spread out in all directions, marking red circles in the sky of Fraser. These circles are growing rapidly, revealing a new space. In this space, there is an endless land that you can''t see. On the land, there are countless spaceships. On the deck of a spaceship, Xiao Zi, waving her sword in her hand, leaped out and said, "attack all!" Boom boom! With the cry of small purple, the spaceship all over the sky fell like locust soldiers. They have a company of soldiers in black armor, a glutton in White Helmets, a fierce devil, a fully armed earth soldier, and a bald man in yellow tights, who is digging his nose regardless of his image. They are all subordinates and supporters of Gao fan. They came all the way to Fraser in order to fight with Gao fan and kill the enemy. "Kill, for your majesty! For the country, for the Rose Lady Ge xiaolun was the first to bear the brunt of the big sword. Although his attack power is limited, he is very resistant to beating, he rushes around in the enemy camp and can''t kill a few people, but no one can be him and he is invincible. "Bah, they are all ghosts. They are uglier than our demons!" With the devil, Arto cut several demons into two sections with one sword and gave a sharp drink, "everyone see clearly, don''t cut your own people!" "Demons, eat my old Liu''s axe!" Liu Chuang threw out an axe and whirled back to sweep a large area of demons. "Up With a shriek, the monkey king split into the battlefield and emptied out in an instant. "Go to hell!" Lena raised her hand is a solar flare, creating a clearing on the way of the devil charging. "The source of all poisons!" The 20 soul rings of bibidong opened together, throwing out a dark green poison gas bomb, instantly clearing an area of tens of kilometers. "The golden wheel is reborn!" The big wooden feather coat raises its hand, and the sky general''s golden light sword sweeps across in an instant. "Collapsing star roaring gun!" With a big mouth, the laser gun drew a line directly on the mainland of Fraser as if it didn''t need money. Just for a moment, the one-sided situation was reversed by the participation of Fanguo, and the people of Fraser instantly regained their confidence and began to organize anti killing activities."Good, good!" The will of the universe looks angry. Gao fan''s power of hiding the whole galaxy, moving in the universe and not letting him find it is the biggest insult to him as the will of the universe. "In that case, let me ruin everything for you." The will of the universe has gone crazy, with his roar, countless wormholes continue to appear, and a large number of demons emerge from them, and the scene is deadlocked again. On Gao fan''s side, after not knowing how many layers have been applied, he has been wrapped by the gray energy into a gray mummy. Angel Yan has been desperate, Gao fan has become a mummy, then everything will be over. "Angel Yan!" Gao fan''s voice suddenly rang out in Angel Yan''s mind, "are you willing to submit to me?" Angel Yan smell speech, Jiao body a shiver, originally despair in the eyes of a trace of clarity. "Your Majesty?" Angel Yan Zheng Zheng looking at the gray mummy, very doubt whether he heard wrong. "I''m asking you, are you willing to submit to me?" Gao fan''s voice rang out in Angel Yan''s mind again. Angel Yan a face muddle force, this still need to ask? Haven''t I always been your Majesty''s minister? Do you still use surrender? "Ding! Accept Angel Yan, points + 100! " Gao fan''s mouth grinned slightly, and the points finally arrived! Looking at the remaining 200 on the panel, Gao fan smiles, "Soha!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting the blood atomic Warrior (super mutation)! " Gao fan frowned slightly. The atomic warrior is a character in the Superman world. He is good at using the sword. the law that can be obtained by fusing his blood should be the law of the sword. However, the law of sword has already been acquired by the imperial power and sword intention before, so Gao fan thinks that the blood of atomic warrior may not have any effect. "Forget it, upgrade first!" Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. He always feels that he can''t integrate the three systems because of the lack of hierarchy. After merging this blood, he really advanced to the nine stars of Jiezhu level. As long as he unified the world, he could just step into the realm of Immortal King. If the nine stars of Jiezhu level can''t successfully integrate the three system rules, then he will have to accept his fate. Chapter 1160 "Come on! Fusion GAOFAN thought a move, the blood of the atomic warrior into his body. "Ding! Congratulations on the success of the fusion. You have gained the power of the law: the law of the sword. It is detected that the host has the law of the sword. The law of the sword is upgraded. You have gained the power of the law: stripping. " "Fusion mutation effect trigger, gain ability: control!" "It is found that the host has learned the ability of control, and the ability of control has been strengthened and upgraded to the law of control!" Gao fan was slightly stunned. His control ability was acquired when he absorbed the power of the Lord of the false world. He didn''t care. Unexpectedly, it can be superposed to form the force of law. What''s more, I didn''t expect that the atomic warrior''s blood could help his sword law evolve into the stripping law. Stripping law can strip anything out, and all forces below the law can be stripped easily by Gao fan! Even the law works. Gao fan has already used the law of separation to separate the three systems fusion law imposed on him by the Lord of false world, and the effect is very good. However, what Gao fan is most concerned about now is not these, but the integration of laws. The main level of the world is 9 stars, which is the strength of the half step Immortal King. Gao fan guessed that only when he reached this level can he integrate the three series rules. Gao fan settled down and entered his own divine space for simulation and fusion. In addition to the two laws obtained today, a total of eight laws are floating in his divine space. His fast pairwise combination, all can be integrated, but when it comes to integrating into the third, it directly fails. And he felt that the problem remained the same, that is, he always felt that something was missing. There is no way out. For today''s plan, we have to go step by step. "Take it!" With a ferocious smile, Gao fan''s abilities shrank in an instant, GAO fan''s five fingers were straight in an instant, and his body became stiff. And that energy shrinks, and at the same time, it quickly thins, and soon becomes transparent, as if it''s gone. Angel Yan finally saw Gao fan once again, but looking at Gao fan''s stiff appearance, he knew that the problem was more serious. "False world Lord, it''s time for you to fulfill your promise." Gao fan almost every word, speaking has become difficult. Angel Yan see Gao fan now this appearance, even shake his head at the same time, tears also Hua La of flow down. "Hum!" With a cold smile, the master of the void world relieved the control of the angel Yan and threw him down to the palace of the Kingdom below. Kaisha has a look in her eyes. She catches Angel Yan when she falls to the ground. She looks down at Angel Yan in her arms with heartache in her eyes. In Kaisha''s eyes, angel Yan is just like her own child. Looking at the injury on angel Yan, Kaisha''s heart is bleeding. "Help your majesty..." Angel Yan throat wriggles, difficult mouth says. "Don''t worry!" Kaisha caressed Angel Yan''s face, "Your Majesty, he is our man and your angel Yan''s man. He will be fine!" Angel Yan slightly moved, eyebrows deeply wrinkled, mouth slightly out. "Don''t talk." Kaisha put her finger on angel Yan''s lips, "what happened before was wrong with me, and I don''t expect you to forgive me now, now you''re healing. We''ll discuss it when your injury is healed!" "Yuqin, Yuqin, where are you? Angel Yan needs help Soon, angel Yan was taken to the medical center by Yuqin. The battle under the mainland continued, and Gao fan began to take action. It''s hard for him to be oppressed by the master of the false world all the time. Although he still can''t integrate the three systems, he is very skillful in using the two systems. In particular, Gao fan is looking forward to the performance of the new association''s stripping rule and insulation rule. Gao fan''s mind moves, a combination of the stripping law and the insulation law overflows from every pore of his body, in an instant, a barrier is set up in the middle of the body of the three laws of the void world Lord. "Well?" The master of the void world was slightly stunned, originally controlled by him, he was compressing the power of Gao fan''s body. Suddenly, he was resisted by some kind of power, and was stopped abruptly. He can''t help looking at Gao fan, trying to see him through his eyes. Gao fan still kept a stiff posture, but a faint smile appeared on his face. "Not good!" The master of the void world looked in his eyes and frowned, "the will of the universe, don''t play! Go ahead with the plan The will of the universe, who is attacking the monster, suddenly looks over and looks at the unsteady expression on the master''s face. Then he knows what he should do. Previously, the plan agreed by the will of the universe and the master of the false world was that the master of the false world was responsible for controlling Gao fan, and then the will of the universe mobilized the power of the universe to kill Gao fan.After all, if the master of the illusory world directly kills Gao fan, he will be attacked by the supernatural power handed down from generation to generation, but the will of the universe has no ability to catch Gao fan, so the two of them have a good discussion, the master of the illusory world controls and the will of the universe starts. "Where is Pan Zhen?" The universe will a fierce drink, wearing blood red armor pan Zhen appeared in the void. Pan Zhen''s eyes glowed with blood. A pair of tusks directly penetrated his lips and stood up high, he was still holding a bloody sword, and his whole body was covered with blood. In this way, it belongs to the same shape as the demons summoned by the will of the universe. "Pan Zhen?" Lena looked at Pan Zhen in the sky, surprised to lose a skill. Is this special? Is that Pan Zhen? This is a big devil boss. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he frowned slightly. Pan Zhen''s strength made him feel a little palpitation, as if he would die if he was cut. "Hey, hey!" The universe will look crazy, "Gao fan, you die, your woman..." "Don''t talk nonsense!" If you don''t want to die, do it immediately, otherwise, I won''t guarantee success ¡°¡­¡­¡± The will of the universe was not finished, almost choked. However, he still has to listen to the words of the false world Master. after all, if he wastes the chance to kill Gao fan because of his quick talk, it will not be worth the loss. "Pan Zhen, do it!" The universe will a fierce drink, bloody pan Zhen waved the big knife in the hand toward Gao fan head a knife cut down. Gao fan took a deep breath and held his breath. At this moment, he has no choice but to pray that he can escape at the moment when the sword falls, otherwise, he can only resurrect from the new world once with his last card. On the mainland of Fraser, all the people stopped their actions, even the demons who were summoned by the will of the universe looked up at the sky one by one, watching Gao fan and pan Zhen. This is the key! Chapter 1161 As pan Zhen''s sword is about to strike Gao fan, the will of the universe looks at the victory close at hand, with a wild smile on his face, he seems to have seen Gao fan''s death and become the master of the universe again. He can start to choose his own spokesperson and continue to control the order of the whole universe. "Shit! I''m afraid it''s too late! " Looking at the dagger coming in an instant, Gao fan''s eyes showed a trace of fear. Although it can''t be cut to death, the pain is real! Bang Dang! When everyone thought Gao fan was dead, a spark came out of Pan Zhen''s sword. "Who? How dare you attack me Everyone, including Gao fan, hears the speech and sees a man in white who is better than snow. The man with both hands appears in front of Pan Zhen, just in the middle of Gao fan and pan Zhen. Pan Zhen''s bloody sword was cut on the man. It was blocked by a light cyan breath. At this time, it had collapsed and turned into bloody stars all over the sky. Mei Xin in the battlefield looked at the man in white, and a trace of panic appeared on his pretty face: "the Lord of eternal life..." "What? Is he the Lord of eternal life Kesha''s eyes widened. After hearing this, all the girls looked at it one after another. I saw a light cyan breath surging around the visitor, as if all the outside world could not break through the gas and get close to his body. "Just a native, dare to make a mistake?" The main face of the eternal world is light and cloudless. With the afterglow of his eyes, he glances at Pan Zhen. Pan Zhen''s body is instantly rigid, and the next moment is directly full of dense cracks. Green light bursts out from the cracks, and pan Zhen''s body turns into nothingness in an instant. "Presumptuous!" The big face of the will of the universe roared, "where are the maniacs? How dare you destroy the spokesperson of the God of the universe! You are looking for death As soon as the words fell, the dark clouds in the sky formed a series of sharp spikes towards the Lord of eternal life. "The light of firefly, dare the sun and the moon contend for brilliance?" The corner of the immortal world''s mouth rose slightly, "I really appreciate your ignorance and fearlessness!" Hum! The space is in turmoil, and the huge thorns collapse, but they are replaced by blue lights. The next second, the blue light turns into a blue lightsaber, turns its body and goes towards the cosmic will of the sky. "No! No The universe will panic, he felt the threat of death from the lightsaber. He wanted to escape, but these lightsabers appeared from every corner of the space, 360 degrees without dead angle surrounded the will of the universe. The will of the universe has no other choice but to stop running and turn to the Lord of the eternal world, "please, don''t kill me!" "Sure!" The master of the eternal world said that he would follow the law. The blue lightsaber in the sky stopped in an instant and besieged the will of the universe in the middle, but he did not continue to attack. The universe will be in amnesty, with an excited smile on his face, "thank you, thank you for not killing me!" The master of the eternal life world was indifferent and stood up with his hands in his hands. "As the will of the universe, you are the spirit of heaven and earth gathered by one side of the world. I didn''t want to kill you, but you offended me. That''s the original sin! When you are pregnant next time, I hope you can be a good man As soon as the words fell, and before the will of the universe could react, the Lord of the eternal world urged a flying sword shining with five colors to strangle it to the dregs, and finally there was no dregs left. Gao fan was shocked. The attack power of the Lord of the eternal world was abnormal. The will of the universe, the way of heaven of a world, was killed so quietly? What a great force it is! "So strong!" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. Now the Lord of eternal life is much better than before. It is impossible for Gao fan to strangle the will of the universe. Is it hard to say that the immortal Kingdom has really become the Immortal King? "Lord of eternal world, long time no see..." Seeing the strength of the master of eternal life, the master''s eyes could not help getting nervous. Based on his understanding of the Lord of eternal life, the opponent is good at using the sword and has mastered the law of the sword and many kinds of super powerful law of attack. Among all the heavens and all the kingdoms, no one is the opponent of the immortal Lord in terms of attack power alone. However, the power of the Lord of eternal life now shows him a sense of incomprehension. On the surface, it is still the law of sword, but how can it strangle the will of the universe? There are other things in the power of the Lord of eternal life, or more powerful than the general law Is it difficult? He has inherited the relics of the Immortal King. Is the flying sword shining with five colors just now the relics of the Immortal King of Yuan Yi? The master of the void world suddenly widened his eyes and thought of the worst. "Stupid!" Hearing the words, the master of the eternal world looked at the master of the false world and said, "call me immortal king!"As soon as the master of the void world was stiff, his eyes gave him a feeling of facing death. He was always curious about the power of strangling the will of the universe, but when he faced this power himself, he peed at that time. "Yes The master of the void world bowed his head and said, "I''ve seen the Immortal King before In the face of powerful forces, wanxu is always the fastest one to kneel. He''s worried about his hometown now. After all, if he really becomes the Immortal King, all the people in the false world will be destroyed. even if he''s not the Immortal King, his hometown is just as dangerous now that he''s so strong. At this time, Changsheng took out a crutch and threw it in front of wanxu. Wanxu suddenly widened his eyes. He wanted to split his eyes, and his tears fell in an instant. The crutch is the symbol of their family, and the owner of this crutch is the contemporary patriarch''s, and the patriarch is his false wife. Crutches in people in! When he saw his wife''s crutch appear in front of him, he knew that his wife was dead. "Pick it up, pledge allegiance to me, and spare your life!" Longevity tone is flat, like doing a trivial thing. "Changsheng, don''t deceive people too much!" Wang Xu''s eyes were congested, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. Looking at the Lord of eternal life, his eyes were full of killing intention. "Hum!" Changsheng snorted coldly, "I think you still have some abilities. I''m going to spare your life. I advise you to think clearly!" Now that three of the four World Masters are dead, there is only one person who has the rule of three systems integration. From Changsheng''s point of view, wanxu is a talent. He really wants to recruit. However, his solicitation is from the Buddhist system. If he can do it, he can do it. If he can''t do it, he will be defeated. "Miss your sister!" The false face is ferocious, a fierce drink. His body splits directly in the next second, and the power of the law gushes out crazily, which will sweep the eternal life in an instant. "Come on! Everyone, return to the earth array Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes and drank fiercely. Unexpectedly, wanxu chose to explode himself. Chapter 1162 The peak power of the master of the void world exploded, instantly bringing the area more than ten kilometers into collapse, even the figure of Changsheng standing on one side disappeared. After hearing Gao fan''s cry, all of them looked up at the collapsed sky. for a moment, no one retreated. They felt the boundless breath of death from the collapsed place. The feeling is close to despair, it''s like it''s cool no matter where you run, and it''s the same whether you run or not. The collapse of space spread rapidly, and in a moment, it reached a hundred miles, even the mainland of Fraser fell into it. At this time, the collapse of the space appeared a white snow figure. The figure soared rapidly, and suddenly turned into a body standing between heaven and earth, the size of the body made the collapsed space seem small. Gao fanwei squints his eyes. Who is this product? "Everyone retreat, enter the galaxy to evade!" Gao fan''s face is livid. He orders again. The collapsed space is the Jedi for the life of the supernatural universe. Once these people are inhaled into it, there will be no bones left. All of them responded and fled one after another. with the organization of Kesha and others, the retreat seemed orderly. "Gao fan, is this the intention to give up the world?" Changsheng looks at Gao fan with a light smile, "I have a way to help Gao fan restore the collapsed space, but I also want something from you. Do you want to change it?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "don''t know what Immortal King wants?" "The power of Genesis!" Changsheng smiles faintly and comes to the point. Ha ha GAOFAN heart smile, sure enough, before his guess is right. Although Changsheng calls himself Immortal King, he is not really Immortal King after all. Otherwise, it''s impossible to come all the way here to find the source of the creator. The source power of the creator God is the necessary thing to achieve the Immortal King. If he wants it in his long life, it means that he has not become the Immortal King. "Yes!" Gao fan nodded secretly, but he didn''t refuse to live forever. after all, it would be a good thing if the other party could really repair the collapsed space. And we can also take this opportunity to see how strong the power of longevity is. As for the matter of giving each other the power to create the world, it''s also easy to do. Sorry, I don''t know how to give you the power of Genesis, or You''ll get it yourself? "Gao fan, the leader of the world is so cheerful!" Changsheng''s face is calm, and he takes a picture of the broken space. The area of the collapse space is also shrinking rapidly, with a faint recovery posture. Gao fanwei squints his eyes. Just looking at this move, he knows that the master of eternal life is much stronger than himself. The gap of strength makes him nervous. But soon, the collapsed space soared again, tearing off the palm of the Lord of the eternal world with his forearm. The master of the eternal world, with a sharp look in his eyes, flies back quickly, far away, his hands are on his back, his teeth are clenched, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and he looks at the surging collapse space. It looks like it really hurts. His right hand has been completely destroyed, and there is still a black smell attached to the broken arm, which comes from the collapsed space. "Ha ha." Gao fan smiles in his heart. He already has the bottom of his heart for the strength of longevity. Longevity has never reached the level of Immortal King! "Helpless Changsheng''s face is livid and he shakes his head slightly. Think about the way I was beaten in the face on the spot when I vowed to solve the problem. I feel hot on the face. He looked at Gao fan solemnly, "Gao fan, Lord of the world, I have tried my best, so now please give me the power of the creator." "Ah ~" Gao fan also sighed helplessly and said with a smile, "forgive me, Immortal King! Although I have the power of the creator in my body, I can''t mobilize myself, so I''d like to ask the Immortal King to take it by himself! " "Hum!" Changsheng snorted coldly, "in this case, I''m not polite!" The voice did not fall, I saw Changsheng turned into a giant. All the creatures on Fraser looked up one after another, only fear in their eyes. "I''ll go!" When Liu Chuang looked up at the sky, he could only see Changsheng''s big face, below his neck. Ge xiaolun was so scared that he threw all his swords on the ground, "what kind of immortal body is this? Compared with him, the former will of the universe is less than one percent. " "Is this the real strong man?" Kesha''s face was dignified and her eyes were shining with stars.She can''t help but worry about Gao fan. After all, those who want to grow up are strong enough to bomb a planet with their fingers. "So strong!" The eyebrows of the East Willow are slightly wrinkled and dignified. "I have no doubt that he can smash the world of tolerance with one slap." Among the thousand hand pillars, his face was livid, "no, it should be a finger!" "Powerful indeed! At least I have no chance of winning in front of him Polos looked grave. "What about you? Qi Yujun Qiyu: "I don''t know. Ask him to come and give me a try..." All of you: -- "Gao fan, watch the move..." Just then, the giant moved. He opened one hand and grabbed it from below. The palm was so big that he could hold the whole continent in his hand. Before the palm of his hand arrived, the powerful breath swept over him. before he could escape, the Fraser creature disintegrated in an instant, and Liu Chuang''s face was covered with the blood of a nearby soldier''s body. "Ah Ge xiaolun held his head and knelt on the ground in pain. Even Kaisha frowned bitterly. "Get out of here!" Small purple a fierce drink, "God body below don''t tube, high God body with low body immediately evacuate." And soon, with the help of Xiao Zi, everyone returned to the protection of the galaxy array, the pressure exerted by Changsheng was not so obvious. Looking back, they saw that the originally crowded evacuation passage had been cleared, leaving a lot of broken limbs and blood, a hell on earth. Boom boom! In the sky, there was a dull sound. All the people looked up, there was a slightly thin figure hanging under the giant palm, which was not moved by the power of the giant palm. Gao fan stood with his hands down and looked up at the palm of his hand, which covered the sky and the sun. The eight principles of Guanghua flew out of his body and went towards the huge palm of the sky, in the middle of the sky, the power of the eight principles merged into four principles and rushed directly to the giant hand. The falling giant palm stops suddenly when it touches the four fusion rules, GAO fan''s mouth is also shocked to spill a little blood. Chapter 1163 "Well? Did it stop? " Changsheng was slightly surprised, and then his eyes lit up, "is it the law of fusion? There are still a lot of them! " Gao fan''s face was very blue. Although he was hurt, he finally stopped him. "Gao fan, your ability to integrate laws is derived from the source of the creator?" Changsheng asked with a slight look in his eyes. The rule of fusion is the foundation of the introduction to the fairy King level. Gao fan can have such a large number of pairwise fusion rules, which seems not strong, but it shows that he has the foundation of advanced fairy king. Apart from the power of the creator, Changsheng can''t think of anything else to help Gao fan do all this. Smell speech, Gao fan coldly smile, "yes, if you want, come to take it!" "Hum!" Changsheng''s face is cold and stern. "The Lord of GAOFAN''s world is talented. He really has the capital to be proud of himself! But it''s a pity that you met me Click, click! With Changsheng''s words, the five color rule appeared on the giant hand, in a twinkling of an eye, all the five fusion rules exerted by Gao fan were defeated. The fury of the atmosphere exploded, and the powerful shock wave tore the land of Fraser directly below. For a time, the mountains and the earth collapsed. Gao fan''s body is stiff and his face is livid. on top of his immortal hand, he actually combines the power of five laws. It''s terrible. "How?" Changsheng joked and said, "my body is a combination of the five laws of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. your body is just like a mole ant in front of me." Gao fan''s face is dignified and stares at the giant hand. He found that the power of the five fusion laws of longevity is the same as that of falsehood, which is fused by others, not by himself. But even so, it''s not what he can afford now. "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "if I''m not wrong, the five system fusion rule you have should come from the treasure house of Yuan Yi fairy king?" "Ha ha..." Changsheng said with a smile, "you can see it. It seems that you are the immortal Yuanyi! In that case, I''m not welcome! " Once the voice of Changsheng falls, the big hand falls again. The five colors of the divine light soared, where they passed, the space was broken. "Ah Gao fan a fierce drink, body shape suddenly soared, in an instant change, do a height of ten thousand meters of golden giant. The giant raised his hands above his head and tried to lift up his fallen hands. The power of the eight rules is transformed into various rules of silk threads, which are interpenetrated with each other, and quickly form a piece of cloth woven by the rules. The cloth wound around Gao fan''s arms, layer after layer, and finally formed a protective armor, which could resist the falling hands. "Why?" Changsheng looks at Gao fan''s new armor in dismay. "Unexpectedly, the power of law can still be used like this?" Weaving all the rules together, although not as powerful as the fusion rule, this structure does greatly increase the defense. But Changsheng knows very well that weaving the power of law into cloth and then making armor requires strong divine consciousness. Changsheng asks himself that his own divine consciousness may not be able to do so. Gao fan grits his teeth. This is the last way he can think of. If this can''t resist the Lord of the eternal world, he will really have to be cool. "Gao fan, I have to admit that you are indeed a genius!" The main face of the eternal world is dignified, "so, I can''t leave you any more!" If Gao fan doesn''t die, he will be uneasy in his long life. Before the words were heard, the idea of the eternal world moved, in the void, there appeared a long sword shining with five colors. Gao fan looked at the flying sword, which was the one that strangled the will of the universe. It seems that this flying sword is also something in Yuanyi''s treasure house. That''s right. I don''t know what Yuanyi fairy King thinks. So many treasures are put in the treasure house to make wool. Isn''t he fragrant with them? "End it!" As soon as Changsheng''s face sank, the flying sword directly cut through the sky and came in a flash. Gao fan widened his eyes, and the reflection of the flying sword appeared in his pupils. "No!" In the galaxy array, so people roared. Rao is them, also can feel Gao fan deep place huge crisis. For them, GAOFAN is the pillar of everything. If GAOFAN dies, they will also be destroyed. Everyone was crying and desperate. At this moment, the picture is still and everything is frozen. Gao fan was in a cold sweat, and then he found that his world was still. "What''s the situation?" Gao fan frowned slightly.Ding Dong! The sound of a water drop falling into the deep pool rings from Gao fan''s mind. Gao fan instantly feels that the static world in front of him becomes clear. At this time, Gao fan''s armor was covered with three silk threads of law, which were pulled out of the armor. Gao fan found that these three rules are space rule, insulation rule and stripping rule. What''s more, he also found that this kind of pulling away movement was not controlled by him, such as the laws initiated automatically, which made him very confused. Just when he was still worried that the armor of law would collapse because of the separation of the three laws, the three laws had twisted together, spun, entangled and blended rapidly, and finally became a new law. The three laws have finally merged! "Drink!" With Gao fan''s violent drinking, a powerful shock wave is produced in the original solidified picture centered on him. Even Changsheng''s flying sword flew out with Gao fan''s sharp drink. The flying sword flies back to Changsheng''s side, the sword body is hanging in the sky, it trembles gently, and it also gives out astringent low sound, just like a child who has done something wrong. Changsheng didn''t wrinkle tightly. This was the first time he got the flying sword. Flying sword was afraid of Gao fan. He can''t help looking at Gao fan, his eyes become dignified, he can only see that Gao fan''s body has returned to the normal size at this time, and his black dragon robe is windless and hunting. There is light brilliance on the body, but it is introverted and mysterious. At a glance, at this time, Gao fan is like an ordinary person, no master style. But if you look at it, you will find that he is different. Even if he was hanging there like that, people would feel that he was everywhere and that he never appeared. That feeling is very mysterious. The master of the eternal world looked at Gao fan with a fixed expression, "what magic weapon did you use just now to resist my attack?" "Ha ha!" With a smile on his face, Gao fan waved his hand gently, the three systems fusion rule was condensed in his palm, in which the sound of the road roared. Changsheng was shocked. His eyes were bigger than the bell. Gao fan has learned the power of the integration of the three laws! Chapter 1164 Seeing that Gao fan has the ability to integrate the three laws, he will never be calm again. "Good! Good He repeatedly said "yes" and clenched his fists. "Today, my Immortal King swore to kill you here!" If you don''t kill him again, with such talent as Gao fan, his position in the universe will not have to wait for the other three immortals to come, and Gao fan will be able to overthrow him. As soon as the words fall, life is not in ink. There are a lot of magic weapons behind him, such as swords, spears, halberds, flowers, plants, trees and so on. Gao fan raised his head and looked at him stupidly. All of these magic weapons are the existence of five systems. Changsheng a fierce drink, waving the magic weapon all over the sky towards Gao fan. "Damn it Gao fan cursed, even didn''t bother to resist, then he was killed by a lot of magic weapons The pure white creator''s power flew out of Gao fan''s explosive body. In an instant, he climbed on the palm of his hand and easily turned his arm into a white bone, which was extremely terrifying. In a moment, the clothes on Changsheng''s body were soaked with sweat. His face sank and all the magic weapons were recalled. When the force of the five system law erupted, his body flashed, which opened the distance between his body and the divine power of creation. although he released a lot of the entanglement of the divine power of creation, there was still a little bit left on his arm. The God power of creation in the void quickly attacked Changsheng again, but the speed of Changsheng was not weak, and it couldn''t catch up for a while. "Hey, that''s enough!" There was a successful smile on Changsheng''s pale face, then he fled into the void and disappeared completely. The pure white God of creation lost its goal and hung quietly in the void. "Your Majesty..." Pale Angel Yan kneels on the ground, as if crying into tears. Her heart is like a knife, her face is like ashes. Blame Gao fan''s death on himself. If it''s not for his willful running out and being caught, where will Gao fan be arrested later. If Gao fan had not been arrested, she would not have died now. The rest of Gao fan''s women also lost their hope of life. Lengbing even took out her sword and prepared to commit suicide to follow Gao fan. "Enough!" Small purple a fierce drink, a robbed the long sword on the cool ice hand. "What are you holding me for?" Lengbing growled, "Your Majesty is dead. What''s the point of my life?" "Please don''t be impatient..." The old man''s big wooden feather coat said with a smile, "aren''t we all ok?" "It''s all right?" Lengbing was so angry, "you bad old man, you are so bad, Your Majesty is so cool that you can still laugh!" "Cool ice, calm down!" Mei Xin pulled the cold ice and said, "granddad Tanmu means that since these people who are called by your majesty from the alien world are all right, then your Majesty must be all right too!" All of them suddenly remembered that there was something like this. "Is your majesty all right?" Angel Yan''s dead fish like eyes suddenly have a look, looking at the big barrel of wooden jacket. "Of course." With a confident smile on his face, he said, "although it seems that your majesty is dead just now, Your Majesty has all kinds of magical powers, but it''s not so easy to die." At this time, Gao fan has resurrected in the new world. even he had to make complaints about the power to revive. After dressing up, Gao fan returns to the supernatural universe. After confirming that Changsheng had left, Gao fan appeared in the earth array. "Your majesty All the girls in Xiaozi gathered around. Gao fan one by one hugged high, the scene was very touching. Later, enisid swore allegiance to Gao fan as the king of angels, and Lena led the sun civilization to swear allegiance to Gao fan. Gao fan rewarded all the members of the super theological Academy with five generations of divine bodies and his eight summoning generals. In less than a year, Gao fan finally unified the supernatural universe. "Ding! Congratulations on the completion of the unified mission of the supernatural universe. " "Ding! Congratulations on the host upgrade, the current level is 1 star At this time, Gao fan hung over the new world and manipulated the supernatural universe into the new world. But because the super God universe is vast and there are many death stars, the fusion speed of the super God universe is very slow. However, some of the death stars in GAOFAN''s divine consciousness have already appeared the breath of life, and they are automatically merging towards the new world, moreover, this kind of fusion does not need GAOFAN''s operation, and it is fully automatic. The new world is thousands of times larger than it was at the beginning. The population is soaring to an astronomical number.Gao fan felt the power of the Immortal King in his body, and a trace of light appeared in his eyes. For the new world and the second continent, Gao fan has a new idea. He moved all the creatures from the original No. 2 continent to the new world, and freed up the No. 2 continent. Gao fan plans to use mainland 2 to detain criminals. After all, due to the population explosion, there are some problems in public security in the new continent. With a gentle wave, thousands of stars gather over the new world. These stars come from Gao fan''s divine consciousness, and life has begun to appear on them. Gao fan does not intend to integrate them into the great new world and the second continent. the sky of the two continents is too monotonous, so Gao fan intends to add some charm to their continent. At this time, Kaisha and others also appeared in the new world. When GE xiaolun met with Galen, Liu Chuang met with nuozhou, and Cheng Yaowen met with the prince, they all gave out hearty laughter. Kaisha also meets Angel Kyle, whom Angel Yan has been talking to her about. Then Kyle and Kaisha fight again and draw Empress Yafei welcomed the super seminary harem group into the harem and enjoyed it. At this time, everyone looked up at the huge stars in the blue sky, and the mountains and rivers above were clear. They can''t help but sigh about Gao fan''s great power and the colorful world. At this time, Gao fan finished the arrangement of heaven and earth stars, looked at his masterpiece and nodded with satisfaction. "Very good!" At this time, Gao fan heard a voice in his ear. "Who is it?" Gao fan suddenly a cold sweat, here is his divine space, how can someone quietly appear here? "Don''t panic." At this time, Gao fan saw the person coming. I saw that the visitor was an old man in white, with white hair and hair. the old man was covered with a light milky smell and looked at Gao fan with a smile. "Who are you? Why are you here? " Gao fan was stunned, he didn''t know why. He thought the old man was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. "Me?" The old man looked calm and waved his hand gently, a milky energy emerged from his fingertips, "you can call me Yuanyi, or you can call me Creator!" Chapter 1165 "What?" When Gao fan''s eyes brighten, no wonder he feels so familiar with the old man. But at the same time, he wondered, is Yuanyi immortal the creator God? Isn''t it true that the four immortals became immortals only after sharing the power of the creator? "I know you''re wondering why I''m the creator." Yuan Yi smiles, "right?" "Indeed." Gao fan nodded, "I heard that the four immortals were in the realm of immortals only after they shared the power of the creation gods equally. That''s why I had this doubt once. How could Yuanyi immortals be the creation gods?" "Jokes." Yuanyi fairy king could not help shaking his head, "you mi, Xue Yu, fo tou, in fact, the three of them are just the incarnation of a ray of creative power separated from me when I was bored!" "Then..." Gao fan smokes at the corner of his mouth. Do you want to pretend like this The three immortals are actually a source of power when you are bored? Gao fan wants to ask what''s wrong with you now? How can I hide in my mind? After all, the news of Yuanyi''s death had been spread all the time before. Later, there was no news of Yuanyi''s death when the other three fairy kings sent the news. At that time, Gao fan was thinking that Yuanyi had indeed fallen. Later, the Lord of the eternal world opened the Immortal King''s treasure house in violation of the law. As a result, the Immortal King of the Yuan Dynasty still did not appear. GAO fan, combined with his own creative power, had already confirmed the fact that the Immortal King of the Yuan Dynasty was dead. But now you actually said that the other three fairy kings were separated by you! Why don''t you go to heaven? "Are you curious why they were separated from me, but why I fell, but they are still well?" Yuan Yi''s yellow eyes glittered. Gao fan was slightly surprised. Could the old man still have the power to see through his thoughts? "Ha ha..." Seeing Gao fan''s confused expression and Yuan Yi''s faint smile, he didn''t get angry, he stood with his negative hand and looked up at the stars. "You are a child with great potential. Although there are many secrets in your body, I am not interested in exploring them." Yuan a complexion is indifferent, "I have a chance to give you now, don''t know you want to?" Gao fan''s face is suspicious, "what chance?" "I will completely integrate the power of the creator God with your heart of all worlds, and then you can integrate all the power of the laws you have at will, there is no limit to the number, and you can play whatever you want! You will become the strongest Immortal King in history, much better than me at that time. After all, I can only integrate the five system rules. " Gao fan''s eyes brightened and he was stunned. "The rule of random fusion? Really? " How difficult is the law of fusion? Can Gao fan not be clear? He has spent a lot of time, and even under the threat of death, he can only integrate three kinds of rules, but Yuanyi actually said that he can integrate as many rules as he wants. This is a fatal temptation for him. Is there any way? "Of course!" Yuan Yi said with a smile, "but I have one condition!" "What conditions?" Gao fan''s eyes brightened. If Yuanyi wants to give himself this big chance without any conditions, he still doubts that the other party''s motive is not pure. But since there are exchange conditions, it''s normal. Yuan Yi''s face sank and his eyes became chilly. "Help me kill you mi, Xue Yu and Buddha head!" Gao fan narrowed his eyes, "why?" "I''m ashamed to say that!" Yuan Yi took a deep breath, "I can have today''s end, thanks to the three of them!" "I''d like to hear about it!" Gao fan looks calm. "The story begins when I broke through the realm of fairy King..." Yuan Yi looked at the infinite void, his eyes became deep, "above the fairyland, is the eternal realm!" Nani? Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes. He thought that the fairy king was the limit of the world. I didn''t expect that there was eternity above the Immortal King! "Eternal realm is the highest realm of the world! I have lived for hundreds of millions of years, and one day, by chance, I found a magic weapon called the gate of eternity in the universe. On the gate of eternity, there is a secret to enter the realm of eternity "The first message that appears on the door of eternity is: less than eternity, never enter!" "At first, I wasn''t in a hurry. I wasn''t in a hurry to open it." "However, with the understanding of the eternal door, the temptation of the eternal door to me has become greater and greater, so that later, I did not withstand the temptation, forced to open the eternal door, and then..." "Then I was seriously injured, and my strength was out of ten." Yuan Yi sighed and continued,"Later, youmi three found out that I was seriously injured, and they joined hands to attack me." "Before I fell, I sealed the three people in a void space, just to limit their activities and their level growth, I hope that one day, someone can help me get revenge!" "I see..." Gao fan nodded secretly, which made sense. Gao fan knows the strength of the God of creation in his body, so when Yuan Yi said that he was the God of the universe, he didn''t have much doubt. Now Yuanyi explains what happened to the other three immortals. Gao fan can see from Yuanyi''s eyes that he hates the other three immortals. So he no longer doubted Yuan Yi''s words. It''s just Gao fan looked at Yuan Yi and said, "there''s another question. I want to know where the eternal door is and what''s behind it?" "The eternal gate is in Muchuan city. My immortal treasure house is built on the basis of the eternal gate. Meixin can take you there!" Yuan Yi said with a smile, "as for what''s behind the door of eternity I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. My memory after I went in has disappeared with the heavy damage of divine consciousness! " Gao fan''s pupil contracts suddenly, what kind of power can damage a creator''s consciousness? "So I also advise you not to enter the gate of eternity until you reach the level of eternity!" Yuan Yi smiles faintly. Gao fan shook his head, "but it''s very likely that Changsheng has taken away the door of eternity..." "No!" Yuan Yi''s face is indifferent, "eternal door this kind of thing, don''t say is long life, even if you mi three people join forces also can''t move it a cent!" ¡°£¿¡± Gao fan is slightly stunned, "is this the cause of the river?" "Because the gate of eternity is nothing but the main gate of my Immortal King''s treasure house!" Yuan Yi smiles faintly, "it was because I couldn''t move it that I took it as the main gate to build the treasure house!" Gao Fan said, "wait If the gate of eternity is the gate of your Immortal King''s treasure house, isn''t it your treasure house behind the gate? What''s the matter with the world behind the door that you''re talking about, which has severely damaged your consciousness? " Chapter 1166 "It''s hard to say a word or two. You''ll know it then." At the same time, Yuan Yi waves his hand and injects the power of the Creator into Gao fan''s new world. In an instant, a huge amount of creative power shot out of Yuanyi''s body and soared in an instant, in the void, a milky training sheet with a width of 10000 Li was formed. At the core of the new world, the heart of the world burst out to light up the world. On the new world, all the creatures are bathed in the divine light, and their own strength soars rapidly. Yuzhiboban, who is meditating and practicing GAOFAN''s secret skill, suddenly widens his eyes. He feels chakra''s madness and agitation in his body, as if he is going to break out. But there is another force to suppress chakra''s insurgency and compress it. In less than ten seconds, yuzhiboban found that the quantity and purity of chakra in his body had been doubled. And this kind of promotion has not stopped, it is still soaring. Yuzhiboban estimated that before long, he would be able to become a god surpassing the family of big wood. The same thing happens to other people, and even robots like Janos can feel stronger. And Gao fan, just looking at his body in consternation. As Yuan Yi injected the power of creation into the heart of the world, his body also changed. Most intuitively, he found that he could now integrate the power of the four laws. "What is it?" Gao fan''s face is muddled, can''t help looking at Yuan Yi, "haven''t I agreed to your terms yet? How... " "What does that matter?" Yuan Yi''s figure has turned into a translucent state, and he smiles with relief, "I''ve lived long enough, but I''m sorry that I didn''t enter eternity. It''s my long cherished wish that I can teach you everything and help you enter the eternal realm one day in the future Gao fan''s face is dignified, and he expresses his sincere admiration for Yuan Yi''s mind. "Please don''t worry. I''ll help you to kill the three immortal kings. I''ll go and see the scenery behind the eternal gate for you!" Gao fanxin swears solemnly. "Well!" Yuan Yi''s body was almost transparent, and the power of creation God from his body was almost nonexistent. "I''m relieved to have you..." Before the words were heard, Yuan Yi''s figure disappeared completely, the last trace of the power of creation also entered the heart of the world. The next second, the overflowing brilliance of the heart of the world instantly condenses into a light, directly shining on Gao fan''s body. Gao fan''s body suddenly froze, and countless laws emerged. Twining, merging, changing. Gao fan looked at all the rules he had mastered, and his face showed a faint smile. "Changsheng, pray that I won''t catch you!" ¡­¡­ Heaven, world, eternal world. GAOFAN and Meixin appear on the top of a towering mountain. Under the mountain, Muchuan city is a super city with an area of more than 10000 square kilometers. Muchuan City, once the first city in the world of longevity, has a population of billions and is extremely prosperous. But now, it has become a piece of waste soil. The ruins were blackened by the fire. There are many bones outside the city. Occasionally, a few skinny children can be seen shuttling among the ruins, picking up some abandoned weapons and exchanging them for some food. Looking at the miserable Muchuan city below, the pretty face of Mei Xin is full of haze. "Do evil!" Gao fan stands with his hands down and his face is blue. In order to gather the resources of the heaven and the world and help him to become the king of immortals, the Lord of the eternal world did not hesitate to launch wars and plunder the resources of the other three worlds. After obtaining all the resources, the power of the immortal Lord increased day by day until the half step fairy king. But because he did not have the power of the creator, he had to go to the supernatural universe to find Gao fan. After paying the price of serious injury, he also succeeded in obtaining the supernatural power handed down from generation to generation. When he came back, he hid and closed up. Later, the other fairies of the three realms returned to their realms, after hearing about the good things of the main forces of the eternal world, they joined hands to attack the eternal world. Since there is no one in the immortal Kingdom, when facing the Immortal King, there is no one left in the immortal Kingdom who surrendered, died or fled! The other three realms plundered all the resources of the eternal world and destroyed all the cities with people to vent their anger. So tragedies like Muchuan city can be seen everywhere in the immortal world, most of the immortal world, tens of thousands of people sitting in the city, hundreds of millions of lives, all died in the hands of the three world coalition forces, with corpses everywhere and blood flowing into the river. As for the cities that survived, it was only because they were too far away and the three allied forces were tired of killing them that they let them go.Gao fan knows that at this moment, Mei Xin''s heart is very sad. After all, she has lived in the eternal world for tens of thousands of years and has feelings for everything here. But Mei Xin''s mature and steady, let her not show her feelings. So Gao fan mentioned that he wanted to move all the refugees into the new world, but Mei Xin was the first to stand up and refuse. For no other reason, these refugees are likely to have undercover agents from the other three worlds, and most importantly, the immortal Lord who has never been seen is likely to be hiding in them. "Go, sire!" Mei Xin''s heart is full of pain, her eyes twinkle, but her face is very firm. Today, Gao fan came to Muchuan city to ask Mei Xin to take him to the treasure house of fairy king. After all, the ghost of Yuanyi tells himself that the gate of eternity is at the gate of the Immortal King''s treasure house. For Mei Xin pretending to be strong, Gao fan didn''t tear it down. After all, every heart has its own pride. Xianwang treasure house is located in the forbidden area of the mountain behind the main mansion of Muchuan city. The forbidden area with beautiful scenery has been burned to ashes and is in ruins. Gao fan and Mei Xin go straight to the depth of the forbidden area, an almost collapsed palace. The roof of the palace has long disappeared, the walls have become ruins, only the front door is still tenacious standing, covered with burnt vines. "Your Majesty, this is the treasure house of Yuanyi fairy king!" Mei Xin looked up at the ruins in front of her with a melancholy look. Gao fan stepped forward slowly. The moment he approached here, he felt the source power of the creator God in the heart of the world. In Mei Xin''s strange eyes, Gao fan comes straight to the gate, and then puts his hand on the doorframe. She is curious why Gao fan is interested in this simple gate. Only when Gao fan''s mind moves, eternity disappears directly. In Gao fan''s divine consciousness, there is a huge simple gate, the gate is closed, and on one side there is a dragon carved with a spirit horse, which exudes the breath of eternal antiquity. Even if the area of the new world is hundreds of millions of kilometers, in front of jumen, it is like a drop in the bucket. Chapter 1167 Gao fan was so surprised that Yuan Yi didn''t say that this thing would automatically run into the divine consciousness! Yuan Yi would never put the gate of eternity in this place if he could gain divine knowledge. But what Gao fan doesn''t know is that Yuan Yi''s divine space is not as big as his. At this time, Gao fan can clearly feel the crazy agitation of the creative power in the heart of the world, but it is not as crazy as Yuan Yi said. what he said will be endlessly seduced, and he can''t help but want to open the door. There is no such thing at all! "Your Majesty..." Mei Xin sees Gao fan come and close the gate, a face of muddle force. "Cough!" Gao fan was slightly embarrassed when he looked at the flattering and stunned expression, Yes, what he did was a little unkind? This thing can be regarded as a site, even if other people take away the treasure, they will not let go of the only door they break? How to say, this gate is the only thing that is completely preserved in Yuanyi''s immortal king treasure house. for Meixin, it''s still a little commemorative. If you want to take it away, you really need to find an impeccable reason! Gao Fan said seriously, "Mei Xin, if I say that there is a reason why I have to take this door away, and one day in the future, I will let this door shine in the world. Can you understand me?" "Your Majesty is joking. The whole eternal world belongs to your majesty, not to mention this door." Mei Xin light smile. In fact, what Meixin said was her sincere words, after all, she was certified by the system, and she would not frown if Gao fan wanted her to die. What about a door? The reason why she was surprised just now was that Mei Xin was very curious, Your Majesty, what would you do if you want to break the door? "In that case, let''s leave..." Gao fan looks calm. "Ah?" Mei Xin is stunned. It hasn''t come in yet? About to leave? "Will your majesty not go in and have a look?" "No!" Gao fan shook his head slightly. "It''s been ransacked. It''s impossible to leave anything behind. I''ve got what I want, so I won''t disturb Yuanyi fairy king to rest in peace! " "Well..." Mei Xin nodded, I don''t understand why Gao fan took away a broken door. Is it really a treasure? "Stop!" At this time, a voice came out from the ruins of the Immortal King''s treasure house. Gao fan and Mei Xin frowned slightly. I saw a white Changsheng step out of the ruins, and in a moment, he had reached Gao fan and Mei Xin. "The body of the fairy king? "The law of space?" Gao fan frowned slightly, a trace of horror flashed in his eyes. I haven''t seen you for a few days. Changsheng has become the king of immortals and learned the law of space! "Gao fan, the leader of the world..." Changsheng stood up with a faint smile on his face and said, "Oh no I''m sorry, it''s the fairy king of GAOFAN. the fairy king of GAOFAN really has good eyesight. He can see my space law at a glance! " "Thanks to the divine power of creation presented by the Lord of GAOFAN, I have thoroughly mastered the true meaning of the six systems fusion law, and fortunately learned a series of powerful laws such as the law of space." "So the fairy king GAOFAN left the door behind." Changsheng''s eyes are low, and there are a lot of rules around him. "I want that very much." "What? The power of so many laws? " Mei Xin looked surprised. Gao fan was slightly stunned, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the power of the lingering laws on Changsheng. at a glance, there were probably more than ten laws. And it can be seen that Changsheng can really integrate the power of the six laws. The six laws of integration are the laws of Yuanyi''s gold, wood, water, fire, earth and Changsheng''s sword. I didn''t expect that Changsheng still had this talent and learned the fusion of the six systems! But what Gao fan didn''t expect was that Changsheng also saw the extraordinary of this door. But isn''t Yuanyi saying that no one else can feel the extraordinary beauty of the eternal gate? And the other three fairy kings didn''t find the abnormality of this gate, either? How was Changsheng discovered? Gao fan thought to himself that the reason why he could feel the door of eternity in his long life was that he got a trace of Yuan Yi''s creative power from himself. Wait Is it true that the extra power of laws in longevity has something to do with the eternal gate? Yeah! Very likely! "Hey, hey!" Changsheng glanced at Meixin faintly, with an evil smile on his face, "GAOFAN fairy king, leave that door and Meixin, for the sake of your hard practice, I will spare your life!"Gao fan frowned slightly and almost laughed angrily. "Hum!" He gave a cold hum, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the brilliance of the eight principles soared into the air. "Qi..." The corner of Changsheng''s mouth rose slightly with disdain on his face. "It''s just eight rules. I dare to be arrogant in front of you. Now I''ll let you know how to write dead words!" With a cold smile, Gao fan directly integrated the eight principles into one, turned it into a sharp sword, and instantly penetrated the palm of eternal life. Chang Sheng was silly for a moment, but he didn''t react at all, but then his eyes showed a color of panic, "this Is this the fusion of the eight laws? " Gao fan smiles and doesn''t say much. After the fusion rule, his attack is more simple than before, but his attack power has doubled, and his control of attack is more skillful. In the past, Gao fan threw a powerful law attack at random, which may lead to the collapse of the sky and the fragmentation of the space, but now he can completely control every trace of power, so as long as things are not within the scope of his attack, he will not be hurt at all. Therefore, the sword formed by the power of the eight principles will disappear directly after penetrating Changsheng''s palm, without any damage to other things. It seems that the attack power is average, but only Changsheng knows the terrible power of this sword. "Ah I saw Changsheng biting his teeth, struggling to shake, the whole arm directly exploded. Without saying a word, you turn around and walk. there are thousands of rules and threads lingering on your arms, and the strong light instantly shines on the heaven and earth, making Changsheng a big light bulb that can be seen everywhere. "This..." Mei Xin looks at Chang Sheng who is in a dilemma and runs away. She looks at Gao fan in astonishment, "Your Majesty, you..." "I''m very strong now." With a faint smile, Gao fan''s flattering heart is like a spring breeze. "if I tell you that there is no one in the universe who is my opponent, even Changsheng and the other three immortals have no chance to live in front of me. Do you believe it? " Mei Xin looked adored and nodded madly, "I believe what your majesty said!" Chapter 1168 "Ha ha ha!" Gao fan smiles brightly, gently takes Mei Xin''s little hand, "go, I''ll take you to kill some fairy kings!" As soon as the words fall, Gao fan turns into a black shadow in the sky with a charming heart and chases Changsheng. Longevity is easy to catch up with, and his vision makes him like a huge rule light bulb, which is hard to find. At this moment, all the creatures in the world are looking up at the sky, of course, the other three immortals are no exception! ¡­¡­ The world is empty and the mountain is secluded. Here is a mountain with the highest height and the widest area of the void world, it is also the forbidden area of the void world and the home of youmi fairy king. In a magnificent palace. Youmi, Xueyu and fotou are gathering here to discuss how to find the whereabouts of Changsheng. As a result, at this time, the three suddenly found that they were running for their lives in a hurry. "Why? The smell? Is it the realm of fairy king Youmi, who is shrouded in black Qi, asks, "am I right?" "Changsheng is a lucky boy. He''s really the king of immortals," said Xuexiang with blood lines all over his body and two sharp long horns on his head, smiling gently, "but it''s also a good thing for us. It just means that Yuanyi is dead! As long as Yuanyi is really dead, we will be able to gallop through all these worlds, and we will not be able to stir up any waves in our long life of being a mere backward scholar! " "Having said that But how do I feel like I''ve been hurt? And it looks like it''s hurt a lot! " The Golden Buddha''s head looks slightly dignified, "look at his arm, what kind of attack can bring such powerful damage to her as a fairy king?" As the Buddha''s head reminds us, you mi and Xue Xuan find something abnormal in Changsheng. "You mi, Xue Yu, Buddha head! You three listen to me At this time, the voice of longevity sounded in the palace where the three people were. "You and I will deal with the man behind me together. When it''s done, each of us will choose a magic weapon in the treasure house of Yuan Yi, the Immortal King!" The three look at each other and look at Gao fan who is following Changsheng. Only see Gao fan with flattering heart, two people''s body don''t have too big fluctuation, very introverted. "How''s it going?" Youmi and Xuexiang look at the Buddha''s head. Among them, only the Buddha''s head has the law of perception. "Hard to say!" The Buddha''s head was dignified and shook his head slightly. "Under my exploration, no matter this man or this woman has too much power. But I don''t know why, I felt a sign of danger from the man. It''s a subtle feeling, and I''m not sure... " "You''re not sure?" You mi and Buddha head are stunned. "Shame to say, but it is!" Buddha''s head looks calm. "What about that?" "Changsheng has promised one person a magic weapon of the five system rule! It''s a relic of Yuanyi! What are you afraid of? If the three of us join hands, is there anyone who can fight against the heaven and the world? " The magic weapon of Yuanyi is also full of temptation for the three immortals. "Although the three of us can be invincible in the world, we still need to be careful!" The Buddha''s head stroked his chin and frowned slightly. "There''s something strange about the man behind Changsheng. Let''s wait and see how it changes! First look at the depth of each other, we are not too late to make a decision At this time, Gao fan''s divine consciousness has seen what happened. Whether it''s the eternal world''s call for help or the three immortal kings'' discussion, Gao fan is clear. In this case, Gao fan had a plan in his heart, a plan that could catch all the people in one net. He decided to play a good play with Changsheng for the three fairy kings. On the other hand, Changsheng was flustered to see that the three immortals were not moved. "Two! Two magic weapons for one person! No matter how much I have Changsheng gnashes his teeth, which is the cost of his life. Even if it is the Immortal King''s legacy, it is limited! Two for each, although not to the limit, but also let him bleeding. "Two!" The blood is a face excited, "Buddha head, quick make up one''s mind!" "No hurry..." Buddha''s face is calm, but there is greed in his eyes. He said, "don''t worry, Immortal King. We just want to see the strength of each other. after all, you are also a Immortal King. You are so embarrassed. We have to defend you!" Changsheng''s face was angry and he bit his teeth. The three old foxes were so cunning that he said, "the other one is also a fairy king! I was injured because he had a powerful attack weapon left by Yuanyi fairy king! " "What?" At the same time, the three Buddhists were surprised and said, "the fifth fairy king has appeared?"Changsheng, with an iron face, continued, "that''s right! You must also know that the appearance of the fifth fairy King means killing and robbing, which is fatal to you and me! If you watch me being killed by him like this, you will be dead, too! " The three people know that Changsheng is right, the world can only have four immortal kings, once the fifth one appears, the pattern of the world will be re divided and the power of immortal kings will be redefined. The Buddha''s face was cold and stern. "One of the five immortals must die! There''s no difference between killing you forever and killing the guy who chased you. So we want you to give us a reason to kill him instead of choosing to kill you! " "Asshole!" Changsheng gritted his teeth, and the blue veins on his forehead burst up. "He is Gao fan, the leader of the world who stirred all the heavens before!" "What?" The three kings were shocked at the same time. Xuexiang stood up in surprise, "how long has it been, Gao fan has been promoted to the Immortal King?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Changsheng has already peed, "after it''s finished, everyone can choose three magic weapons of Yuanyi fairy king, otherwise, I will destroy all the treasures of Yuanyi when I die! Don''t want anything special! " "Deal!" The three Buddhists look at each other. Now it''s not just the problem of the Immortal King''s legacy. GAO fan''s promotion speed is far faster than they expected. If Gao fan does not die, they will not be able to sit on the throne of fairy king. The next second, three people through the void, came to Changsheng''s side. Buddha''s head glanced at the wound on Changsheng''s right arm, and his brow could not help wrinkling slightly. I can only see that there is a powerful force of law on my right arm, which seems to be a combination of many laws. And Changsheng also used a magic weapon to slow down the residual law attack and continue to erode his body. "It seems that the strength of the other side is not weak!" Buddha head secretly nods and looks at Changsheng. "Yes In Changsheng''s eyes, a trace of cunning flashed. He would not tell these three people that Gao fan could integrate the eight series rule. After all, if these guys know, they will definitely kill themselves without hesitation, and then kneel and lick Gao fan. Chapter 1169 "Gao fan has the weapon from the treasure house of Yuan Yixian king. Be careful!" Changsheng reminded. "I see!" The Buddha nodded, if it was Yuan Yi''s weapon, the injury of Changsheng would be reasonable. Without saying a word, Changsheng took out three magic weapons and handed them to three people. They were all weapons. The three received their weapons, felt the breath of the five system law, nodded with satisfaction, and then flashed around Gao fan and Mei Xin. Mei Xin looks at the three fairy kings, and her delicate body trembles, holding Gao fan''s hand more tightly. After all, her life was basically in the shadow of the fairy king. Seeing these three old fairy kings living in the legend, Mei Xin is naturally very nervous. In addition, the three fairy kings are not angry and powerful. Mei Xin feels that her heart is blocked and flustered, as if she was strangled by someone''s neck. Gao fan holds Mei Xin''s little hand, and a warm current enters her body along Mei Xin''s palm, which makes her feel more comfortable. "Are you Gao fan?" The dark air enveloped youmi made a low voice. Gao fan did not speak, but looked at the three fairy kings'' positions. After all, he promised Yuanyi that he would kill the three and avenge him. "Arrogance When Xue Jian saw Gao fan looking at himself and others as if nothing had happened, he didn''t answer you mi''s question. he was not happy at that time, "Gao fan, you are just a new immortal king. You are crazy when you see our three predecessors!" Buddha head and youmi didn''t speak, but they also felt that they couldn''t hang on their faces. "Stop talking nonsense." Gao fan''s complexion is indifferent, "haven''t you promised to deal with me together? Do it now. " Gao fan''s tone was flat, as if he was doing something trivial. He doesn''t do it first now. First of all, it''s out of style to do something first. Where have you ever seen an adult fight with a kid? Second, let''s do it first. I''m afraid it will scare away the three guys and affect the plan of all in one. "What?" Xuexuan''s eyebrows were picked and his eyes were full of anger when he looked at Gao fan. "Now the new people, really do not know heaven and earth!" Even youmi, who has been calm, can''t help it now. With a wave of his big hand, the countless rules soared into the sky, stirring the clouds in the sky to form huge eddies. In the whirlpool, the wind and cloud surged, and countless bloody thunder came down. On the red thunder, there are countless rules. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the past, "good guy, it''s all the power of the three systems of laws." Mei Xin stood beside Gao fan, feeling the thunder, and her body could not help shaking. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Gao fan feels the difference of Mei Xin and gently tightens his hand to disperse the pressure on Mei Xin. "Well!" Mei Xin can''t help nodding slightly, looking at Gao fan''s handsome side face, can''t help being a little distracted. Gao fan always makes people feel at ease at the critical moment, which fascinates her very much. The thunderbolt came in a moment, seemingly overwhelming, but it exploded tens of meters away and spread around. Looking closely, it is not difficult to find that a transparent barrier appears tens of meters around Gao fan, these powerful thunders spread along the barrier, forming a blood red transparent sphere shining with thunder. A moment later, the thunder dissipated, GAO fan and Mei Xin stood there undamaged, their faces flat. "What? Is that in the way? " The eyes of Xuexiang were cold, unbelievable. "Blood, you can''t release water, can you?" Youmi looks at Yigao fan with a confused face, then looks at Xueyu, "what about your law of corrosion and law of swallowing?" "Of course, it''s for the market!" Xuexiang glares at Gao fan, and his eyes are about to burst out fire. He''s an Immortal King. With the blow just now, it''s no exaggeration to say that he can basically destroy several big cities. But in front of Gao fan, this attack can''t break the defense of the other side! "Well! Taite is unreliable. I''ll do it! " Youmi smiles coldly, ready to show his power. "Don''t worry!" The Buddha''s face was dignified, and he felt more and more mysterious about Gao fan. "What''s the matter? Do you want to go first? " You mi is stopped, a face of impatience. "No!" Buddha head slightly shakes his head, "don''t rush to attack, let''s control Gao fan first!" "Control?" Youmi and Xuexiang are puzzled. "Yes, you''re right!" Buddha''s eyes staring at Gao fan, "use our method of sealing Yuanyi to seal Gao fan first, and then slowly make plans.""What?" Youmi was shocked, "Buddha, are you crazy? Is it necessary to deal with a new immortal king? " "Yes." Originally, the angry Xuexiang was also surprised, "do we need that thing to deal with him? That''s what we made for Yuanyi in those days! " "Hiss..." Buddha''s head took a cool breath, "Gao fan is a bit mysterious, so I always feel very uneasy, as you know, I never do anything I''m not sure about." "Well then..." You can''t see anything shrugging. "You has the final say!" At this time, Gao fan is still unmoved, looking at the three people calmly. He wants to know how these three people intend to control themselves. I''m afraid they can''t control Gao fan by trapping the power of Xianwang Yuanyi. The three immortals appeared in three directions around Gao fan and started at the same time, in an instant, a spherical space with various lights was formed in the space, wrapping Gao fan and Mei Xin in it. Gao fan was slightly surprised, because he found that this space could absorb his own energy, and the energy in his blood was slowly losing. "Cough..." Mei Xin coughed, and her face turned pale. It seems that this space can really absorb energy from the body, and flattering heart is obviously the appearance of energy disappearing quickly. Moreover, the space is falling into darkness with the loss of time, GAO fan believes that it will soon become a place without light. "In that case, let me break it up." Gao fan''s face was calm. He slowly stretched out his right index finger and flicked it gently. A force of law flew out of his fingertips and hit the wall of space heavily. WOW! The next second, the space was broken on the spot. "Poof..." The three immortals vomited blood one after another because the space was destroyed. Later, their eyes to Gao fan changed With a flick, the seal of the three of them was broken? You know, this thing was used to seal Yuan Yi in those days! Chapter 1170 "No way!" Xuexuan has already shown a look of terror that doubts life. "even Yuanyi was sealed by this array in those years. How can you break the array with a flick? Fake! It must be fake Buddha''s head looked at Lin, "yes! It must be fake! Let''s go up together and kill Gao fan by force! " At this moment, even the calm Buddha head seems to be crazy. As soon as the voice fell, Xuexiang and youmi rushed towards Gao fan. And the Buddha''s head directly turns and flies away, which is the rhythm of trying to slip away. Gao fan sneered, "don''t try to leave any of them!" The eight principles of silk thread rose from Gao fan''s body and instantly merged into a silk thread in the void. "What? "Eight rules merge?" Youmi and Xuexiang, who were rushing up, urinated at that time, and the legendary existence appeared in front of them. And they also regard each other as a fledgling boy. They wanted to ask the Buddha head what to do next, but when they looked back, they found that the Buddha head had already slipped away. "Asshole!" Dark scolded a Buddha head don''t want to face, you mi also quickly turn body shape, continue to leap. And at this time, the blood has been looking silly, the eight principles of the power of fusion, simply unheard of ah! Gao fan smiles. The silk thread is divided into three strands and goes to the Buddha''s head. The fleeing Buddha head and youmi felt the boundless crisis, and suddenly they were in a cold sweat. Poof! The silk thread of the three principles directly penetrates the bodies of the three Buddha heads. At that moment, their bodies are no longer controlled, and they just freeze in the air. Changsheng looked at all this in the distance, and his chin had fallen to his feet. What is this special? The three immortals were killed by Gao fan? The eight systems are so powerful! Without saying a word, Changsheng turns around and goes. "Asshole! Changsheng, stop The Buddha''s head was livid and his angry eyes were wide open. The originator of everything is Changsheng, but now his three have an accident, he is the fastest one. "Damn it You mi''s face was full of remorse. He knew that Gao fan was so strong. How could they risk so much because of just three weapons! Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. He can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. "Let go of me, I''m going to kill Changsheng Xueyu was completely in a frenzy, and his whole body was full of blood. Gao fan pulls Mei Xin, moves his mind, and manipulates the silk thread of the law to bring the three together and stand side by side. As for longevity, he is not in a hurry to pursue it. With a gentle wave, a long sword appeared in Gao fan''s hand. You mi three people looked at Gao fan''s murderous face, and the law sword, which looked ordinary but was actually restrained, and showed their frightened eyes one after another. Look at this posture, is it difficult to kill us in a row? Buddha''s head guessed Gao fan''s intention, and his back was in a cold sweat. Poop! Buddha head knee a soft, quickly kneel down to beg for mercy, "GAOFAN fairy king, we are willing to respect you as king! From now on, I''ll serve you with all my heart and soul! I beg you to forgive us this time for the sake that we are both immortal kings and it is not easy to practice. " "Yes, yes!" You mi is also counsellor, black gas has shrunk into a ball, "Gao fan fairy king, we know wrong!" He who knows current affairs is a hero! It is because you mi is the king of immortals that he understands that all face is nothing compared with life! At this moment, even the always impulsive blood also calm down. When he saw the Buddha head and youmi kneeling down, he quickly knelt down with his hands together, and his face was holy. "the Buddha said," if I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell? If the Immortal King GAOFAN is going to kill someone, just kill me and let you mi and Buddha head go. But my Buddha is merciful. I don''t want your majesty Gao fan to commit murder, so if you insist on killing me, I won''t bother you to do it yourself. as long as you say one word, I will decide to kill myself to thank you for not killing you mi and Buddha head! " People are confused, and they are full of blood Nima, how did you find that you were such a shameless guy before! "Ha ha..." Gao fan light smile, these three people''s desire for survival is really strong. In particular, there is a big gap between before and after Mei Xin, however, was already looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes. the three immortal kings who had just been roaring and roaring were kneeling in front of Gao fan and asking for his forgiveness. Mei Xin has lived in the world for tens of thousands of years. In her eyes, the status of fairy king is taboo.On weekdays, even when we talk about the Immortal King, it is respectful. No one dares to say that the Immortal King is not, for fear of being punished by heaven. But now, the legendary fairy King knelt down in front of Gao fan. And Mei Xin himself is standing beside Gao fan, feeling the infinite glory brought by the king''s kneeling clothes. Thinking of going to the supernatural universe and following Gao fan all the way, Gao fan has given her too many surprises. And now, it is with her to stand on the top of the world. Think of these, Mei Xin long sigh of relief, it seems that all the recent haze are swept away. Mei Xin thinks that Gao fan should take three of them as his subordinates. after all, the subordinates of fairy King level are very useful. "Do you want to submit to me?" Gao fan looks at the three people kneeling on the ground with a funny face. "Yes, yes!" Buddha head quickly nodded, "please accept us!" "We surrender sincerely." You mi echoed the way. Blood also hastily said, "never betray the kind of!" "It''s a good idea..." Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and joked, "this is the plan to surrender to me first, just like when you betrayed Yuanyi fairy king?" Gao fan''s words, all the people present were stunned, including Mei Xin. After all, Mei Xin doesn''t know about yuan Yiyu. "This..." A little cunning flashed in the Buddha''s head''s eyes, with a shy face and a smile, "GAOFAN fairy king, is there any misunderstanding? Yuanyi fairy king, his fall has nothing to do with me! " "Yes Youmi nodded, "it really has nothing to do with us!" "Well! I didn''t say that his fall had something to do with you. Are you calling yourself up? " Gao fan snorted coldly, they froze at that time. Gao fan stood up and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, Yuanyi fairy king is my master, Yuanyi fairy king told me everything, I promised him that you would die!" The three immortals were dumbfounded when they heard that. Feelings Laozi, the Immortal King knelt down for you for so long that he knelt in vain, right! "Since we are going to die, let''s die together." With a sharp drink of blood, the breath on the body suddenly rises, this means self explosion. Chapter 1171 Gao fan gave a cold smile, and the thread of law that was inserted in Xuexiang''s body instantly spread into countless roots, instantly covered every inch of Xuexiang''s skin, and the original tyrannical breath on Xuexiang''s body also disappeared. "What? Has the fairy King''s self explosion been stopped? " Mei Xin''s face was surprised and her eyes were colorful. "Since you are in such a hurry to die, let''s start with you first." Gao fan''s face was calm, and thousands of silk threads penetrated every inch of his skin. "Ah He was bathed in blood all over his body, and his mouth and nose were full of blood. Every muscle of the body is shaking wildly, and it has become a stiff, trembling living dead man. Youmi and Buddha''s head looked at the dense silk thread that almost penetrated into every pore of Xuexiang''s body, and grinned at the same time. It hurt! Gao fan waved his hand gently, and a faint shadow appeared in front of you mi''s three people. You mi and Buddha''s head stare big eyes, this empty shadow, can they not recognize? This is not Yuanyi. Who is it? Bang bang! As Gao fan''s thoughts moved, they kowtowed heavily to the virtual shadow at the same time, their foreheads bumped into the void, and a shower of blood was suddenly set off. "Asshole!" You mi can''t stand it any more and roars directly. Gao fan actually controls his body and kowtows to yuan, which is a great shame. In his eyes, Yuan Yi should have died! However, Gao fan didn''t give you a chance to speak, and immediately blocked you mi''s mouth, you mi can only stare at Gao fan with hatred, and can''t say a word, even can''t make a sound. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, tone is insipid, "this head, is you apologize to Yuan Yi fairy king!" Bang! Then there was the second head, and the three men''s blood began to rain. The Buddha''s face was black and blue, and his face was red with blood, but he still said nothing. And you mi is crazy struggle up, there is a trend of self explosion, there is no way, this is too insulting. Gao fan''s eyes are slightly awe inspiring, and countless rules and threads instantly enter youmi''s body. You mi''s body is shrouded in black fog, and his breath is surging. But it only lasted for a moment, and then it turned into a zombie that would only tremble, just like the blood. The blue tendons on the forehead of Buddha''s head burst, and every muscle in his body was shaking. In front of him, he doesn''t have the heart to resist. He is very clear that he has no power to fight back in front of Gao fan, so now he can only pray in his heart. Gao fan is suddenly in a good mood and let him go. Bang! Then, the third one kowtows down, and the bodies of youmi and Xuexiang turn into powder in the moment of kowtow down, and disappear directly when the wind blows. Feeling that the life breath of Xueyu and youmi completely disappeared, the Buddha knew that they were really destroyed by GAOFAN. And from beginning to end, Gao fan has been carrying it with both hands, which can be said to be effortless. He could kill the two immortals without any difficulty. The Buddha didn''t feel that he had any confidence in front of Gao fan. However, Gao fan only killed youmi and Xuexiang, which made the Buddha feel that he might still have a chance. Maybe Gao fan took a fancy to his ability. So he kept kowtowing, "Your Majesty, please, please spare my life! I am willing to hand in my soul. As long as I have my soul, you can kill me whenever you want. I will never betray you! " Gao fan was expressionless and silent. One side of Mei Xin a burst of sob, Tang Tang fairy king, unexpectedly also have such a humble day? "Do you know why I saved your life?" Gao Fan said lightly. As soon as the Buddha heard it, he felt that there was a play, and then his eyes lit up. "Because I have great wisdom, I will be a good slave to solve your Majesty''s problems!" Buddha''s head is really smart among the three immortals. His wisdom is even worse than that of Yuan Yi. "Ha ha You really have great wisdom... " Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "if it wasn''t for your great wisdom, Yuanyi fairy king would not have fallen, and I would not have had a chance to get his inheritance!" There was a flash of excitement on the Buddha''s face. It seemed that Gao fan had taken a fancy to himself. He was shy and smiling, "thank you for not killing me! Your majesty, please untie me a little bit and let me give you my soul! " Gao fan''s face was calm and joked, "it''s a pity that you are the enemy of Yuanyi fairy king, otherwise I will really leave you!" As soon as the voice fell, a great deal of silk thread wrapped around the Buddha''s head. As soon as the Buddha''s head was stiff, he suddenly widened his eyes. His mouth was wide open, but he couldn''t say a word. He wanted to ask, since you don''t want to keep me, why don''t you just kill me together?Gao fan seemed to understand the meaning of the Buddha''s head and said faintly, "I want to save your life because you are the main messenger of Yuanyi''s fall. You don''t deserve to die so easily!" Gao fan''s eyes are cold, and his hands behind him are pinched tightly. The thread that pierces into the Buddha''s head is like a straw, which makes the Buddha''s head plump and shrivel quickly. "No..." The Buddha''s head suddenly widened his eyes and almost cried out, "I can help you find Changsheng, but he can escape quickly..." Before he finished speaking, the Buddha''s head''s body has turned into a bag of bones, the eyes are almost falling out of the deep socket of his eyes, which is endless horror. Flattering heart light cover mouth and nose, only feel a burst of nausea. "Changsheng, I will go after you. I won''t bother you!" As usual, Gao Fan said faintly, "as for you I''m going to hang you on a tree and bear the wind and sun for 30000 years before you can die! " As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan waved his hand gently. The dried up body of the Buddha head is surrounded by the power of Gao fan''s law. It is thrown on the youmi mountain and hung on the top of a dry tree. Gao fan uses a little array to seal the tree and the Buddha''s head together so that the Buddha''s head won''t be saved by others. Then, Gao fan wanted to do a trivial thing and left with a flattering heart. The Buddha''s head was rigidly hung on the top of the tree, and only his eyes could move. It is also desolate for a generation of fairy kings to fall here. At the edge of the world, Changsheng continues his escape with a flustered face. The scene of Gao fan crushing the three immortals lingered in his mind. The visual shock really shocked him. But now, Gao fan did not catch up, which means that the other party may have been unable to find themselves. Thinking like this, Changsheng can''t help but feel relieved. He is already thinking about where he can hide. But at this time, a familiar voice sounded behind Changsheng. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you keep running? " Chapter 1172 Gao fan pulls Mei Xin and looks at Changsheng with a smile. His face is full of irony. As soon as Changsheng''s body is stiff and his heart is thumped, the expression on his face solidifies instantly. He clenched his fist, his face was livid, and his brain was spinning rapidly, trying to find a solution. The next second, I saw the magic weapon flying out of his body, toward the flattering heart around Gao fan. He knew that attacking Gao fan had no effect, so he could only attack Mei Xin. "Presumptuous!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, eight system fusion law instant burst out. How dare you touch me! A shock wave containing the power of law radiates away from him in an instant. Where it passes, those magic weapons are imprisoned in the air one after another. With a wave of Gao fan''s hand, all these magic weapons disappear. Long life silly, not only is the magic weapon, even his own body has been imprisoned in the air, do not move, and then move. All the magic weapons that were connected with him just now are gone, even the links between them are gone. "Poof..." The magic weapon was taken away, the immortal divine consciousness was backfired, and he vomited blood on the spot. "How can you..." Changsheng looks bitter and looks at Gao fan angrily. "Have you destroyed all my magic weapons?" Gao fan didn''t destroy these magic weapons. After all, although he didn''t need them, it was good to give them to a group of his subordinates for self-defense. It''s attached with the five system rule, but it''s quite easy to use. After all, in addition to the antiques in Marvel and journey to the west, there are few people who master the rules. Not to mention the integration of laws, there is no one. "What if it''s destroyed?" Gao Fan said lightly, "it''s just something out of style..." "Poof..." Changsheng vomits blood again. Gao fan actually says that the magic weapon he has worked hard to get is something out of fashion. He would like to argue, but Gao fan''s strength is there. People really have the right to say that. Hold for a long time, longevity also don''t know what to say, can only hate looking at Gao fan, "what do you want?" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand, joking on his face, "you, make your own decisions!" "You Changsheng almost didn''t choke to death, but later he could only ask gently, "is there no other solution?" Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes and squinted at Changsheng, "do you think you have the capital to talk about terms with me?" While speaking, the silk thread of law has appeared from the space around Changsheng''s body, leaving him little time. "Wait, I''ll do it myself!" Changsheng gritted his teeth, but he still compromised. He knew that once Gao fan started, he would not die so happily. Self determination, but also a happy ending. "It''s too late..." Gao fan joked, "I''ve changed my mind!" Changsheng looks at Gao fan, the expression on his face is surprised and angry, but more helpless. Once upon a time, he was also in charge of other people''s life and death, playing with them at will. Now he became the fish on the chopping board and was slaughtered by others. He found that his mood was so bitter. The faint smile on Gao fan''s face is an insult to hongguoguo. "Enough!" Changsheng drinks hard and chooses to explode. Gao fanwei squints his eyes to stop him, want to die so easily? No way! But at this time, a strong breath broke out in Changsheng''s body. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. He thinks that Changsheng has triggered a self explosion in an instant. He pulls Mei Xin back quickly. But soon, he found something unusual. This breath makes Gao fan feel a little familiar, but it''s definitely not the breath of Changsheng. At this time, Changsheng also looked at the power burst out of his body in consternation, at a loss. The next second, a simple door appeared in the space above Changsheng''s head. Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the door incredulously. as like as two peas in the door, the eternal door he knows. Gao fan took a quick look at the door of eternity in his own divine consciousness. Seeing that it was still there, he couldn''t help taking a long breath. Then, a big hand stretched out from the door of eternity, seized eternal life and brought it into the door. Gao fan frowned, and the power of the law surged towards the gate, in a moment, but the gate disappeared. Gao fan quickly covered the whole world with divine consciousness. After a long time, he confirmed the fact that eternal life had completely disappeared from this world. "Your Majesty What happened just now? " Mei Xin''s face was stunned and confused. "That''s the gate of eternity. It''s taken away forever!" Gao fan''s face was slightly dignified.Yuan Yi said that there is eternity above the Immortal King, and he doesn''t know what eternity is like. At the beginning, he was seriously injured because he broke into the eternal door, but now, an eternal door appears in front of Gao fan, and he easily takes Yuan Yi away, which gives Gao fan a wake-up call. In fact, the universe is not airtight. The existence on the other side of the eternal gate can take things from this world, and it may also come to this world. Originally, after Gao fan planned to solve the three immortals and Changsheng, he reopened his temple in the heaven and the world, as well as the passage between the new world and the heaven and the world. But now it seems Forget it! "The gate of eternity?" Mei Xin''s face was stunned. It was her first time to hear the word. "Yes Gao fan''s face was dignified. "Originally, I planned to completely connect the heavens and the new world after clearing up the three immortals and immortals. but the appearance of the eternal gate disrupted my plan!" "What is the eternal gate? How could you be so afraid of your majesty? " Mei Xin is a little surprised. After all, Gao fan is light and indifferent before that. "Above the fairy king, there is eternity!" Gao Fan said softly. "What?" Mei''s heart, body and body suddenly trembled and murmured: "there is eternity above the Immortal King?" "Let''s go back to the details." Gao fan naturally took up Mei Xin''s little hand, "it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I guess the guy who took Changsheng just now is still watching us!" As soon as the voice fell, Gao fan directly disappeared with a flattering heart. After a short time, there was a rhythm in the space where the eternal door just appeared, and a huge eye appeared in the void. The eyes looked at one time, then directly concealed. Then, the gate of eternity reappears, and the figure of eternal life slowly falls from it again. At this time, he closed his eyes, his face was calm, his incomplete body had completely recovered, and his injuries had disappeared. A blue light appeared in the whole body of Changsheng, which led him to escape into the world below. At this time, Gao fan has returned to the new world with a charming heart. After he and his Hougong group Yingyan, Gao fan once again opened the course of the new world. "Ding! Please choose the world you want to enter "Under one man!" "Ding! One person detected, start transmitting! " Gao fan is in the dark Open your eyes again, Gao fan looks at the surrounding environment leisurely. Dormitory, otaku, game, reed, the standard college dormitory look. "Ding! I have entered the world under one man, and the task of this world is to destroy the wholeness Gao fan can''t help frowning. It''s a tough task If you want to say that it''s easier to eliminate the dragon and tiger mountain. After all, although the dragon and tiger mountain is very strong, the mountain gate can''t run away. Destroy the whole Nima, the whole nature has no base camp. How can we eliminate it? "Ding! The ability to draw blood is available. Do you want to draw blood? " Chapter 1173 At this time, the system prompts that the task of the world is to destroy the wholeness! What kind of ability can Gao fan draw to lay a good foundation for his elimination of wholeness? After all, that group of people have always been the best. Well, yes. "Give me a long eye!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Qianliyan (super mutation)! Are they integrated? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the success of fusion and the rule of perception! Mutation effect trigger, gain ability: the power of the barrier. " "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade, the current level is 1 star Lying in bed, Gao fan spread out his perception. In an instant, all the details of hundreds of kilometers appear in Gao fan''s mind, including the young men and women who are hiding in the grass and wantonly splashing the youth hormone in the back garden of the school "What? My grandfather''s grave has been dug up? " In the bedroom, Zhang Chulan''s voice exploded directly! Gao fan almost didn''t pee. After all, he is concentrating on appreciating the school garden. Zhang Chulan''s voice is too loud. "Uncle song, I know. I''ll come back right now!" Zhang Chulan hung up and stuffed two pieces of clothes into her backpack. The ancestral grave has been planed. As Zhang''s only grandson, he has to go home! Soon, Zhang Chulan had packed up her clothes and turned to run outside. "Yes! Brother fan, remember to ask for leave for me. When you come back, I''ll ask you to do it! " "Chu LAN, wait..." Gao fan came down from the bed in a hurry. "I''ll go back with you. It happens that there''s something wrong with my family." "Ah?" Zhang Chulan''s face was stunned, "what''s the matter in your family?" Gao fan and Zhang Chulan are from the same village. They grew up in the same pair of trousers. As a child, Zhang Chulan was treated as a monster by other children in the village because of her ability to play with him. When they grew up, they were admitted to the same university and were assigned to the same dormitory. This is fate! Gao fan smile, "my mother''s 40th birthday, I want to go back to give her a surprise!" "Ah Your mother gave birth to you so early. No, I mean it''s nice to have a mother. " Zhang Chulan sighed, "hurry up, I''m in a hurry." "Good!" They found a counselor, asked for a leave and left school. Songjia village is in the suburb of Z City, not far from the University, so they can go back by bus. There are few people on the bus. Gao fan and Zhang Chulan simply sit down at the back. "Ah! What a piece of shit Zhang Chulan pursed her lips and looked out of the window, "I don''t know which son of a bitch even planed my grandfather''s grave..." Gao fan''s face is suspicious, "do you think it''s because of your family''s ancestral skills that people dig your family''s ancestral graves?" "Shh Zhang Chulan''s face is panicked. Keep your voice down! "It''s ok..." Gao fan smiles faintly, holding the Dow in his left hand and shaking in front of Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan found that he and Gao fan were in the space around him. He didn''t know when an invisible barrier appeared. He poked the invisible barrier with his hand and found that it was so hard that he could not break it. "Don''t worry!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "this is the barrier I made. It can not only isolate the sound, but also the picture. don''t talk. Even if we fight here, no one will find it." Zhang Chulan looked at Gao fan and thought, "who are you?" "I''m Gao fan!" Gao fan looks calm. "No way!" Zhang Chulan''s face is dignified, looking at Gao fan''s eyes full of vigilance. Although he usually looks not very serious, and even a bit in the second, was called don''t Bilian also don''t care. But in essence, he is not a fool at all. He is smarter than anyone else. "Nothing is impossible. Your grandfather has taught you to pretend to be stupid and weak for so many years. Why can''t I pretend?" Gao fan looks calm. Zhang Chulan frowned tightly and could not help squeezing her fist. Gao fan in front of him is too different from the usual one, so he has to be alert. "Then why don''t you pretend all of a sudden?" Zhang Chulan frowned. Gao fan looks calm, "because today I will tell you all your secrets!" "What''s the secret?" When Zhang Chulan looks at Gao fan''s serious eyes, she suddenly feels that she wants to contact Tianda secret. "People like us are called alien in the world, and alien can be divided into congenital alien and acquired alien!" "There is an innate energy in the human body, which is the initial innate energy of the human body and the basis of everything in the human body.Whether it''s a congenital alien or a postnatal alien, it''s actually the use of Qi to complete the operation! " "Oh, yes!" Gao fan took a look at Zhang Chulan, "your ability to make you glitter is called the golden light curse, which is a magic. This skill is a secret skill of the Tianshi mansion in Longhu Mountain. " "Dragon and tiger mountain, Tianshi mansion?" Zhang Chulan''s face was stunned, and his three outlooks had been refreshed by Gao fan''s words. "That''s right!" Gao fan nodded, "your grandfather is also from Longhushan, so the theft of his body is probably related to the golden light curse. That''s all I know. You have to check the rest yourself. " Gao fan didn''t continue to play the spoiler. After all, if there are too many, Zhang Chulan will only doubt herself more. "And you?" Zhang Chulan looks at Gao fan suspiciously, "how did your powers come from? How do you know that? " "I''m a congenital alien with the ability to set up transparent barriers." Gao fan looks indifferent, "as for what I know, your grandfather told me." "What?" Zhang Chulan a face of don''t believe, "impossible, my grandfather why don''t tell me but want to tell you!" "Because your grandfather is my master!" Gao fan''s face suddenly became dignified. "It was he who taught me how to use Qi to use the powers. The reason why he told me, not you, was to protect your life and make you an ordinary person all your life. He hid in Songjia village in order to make his son and grandson an an ordinary man. But now, his body has been stolen, which means that the alien world has found his true identity. So it''s time for you to know everything! " Gao fan''s expression is in place, and his voice is choking. His acting skills can be said to be excellent. it''s a shame not to send him an Oscar. "Really?" Zhang Chulan has a little faith. "Yes Gao fan often breathes out a breath, and then glances at Zhang Chulan''s lower body faintly, "after all, you have such things as guarding the palace. Master and his old man will not tell others casually." Chapter 1174 "Wipe!" After listening to shougongsha, Zhang Chulan split at that time. It seems that what Gao Fan said is true. He knows that if his grandfather is unreliable, he will never tell anyone about it. "OK..." Zhang Chulan looked at Gao fan with a look of advice, "but brother fan, you can''t spread this matter out freely..." "Of course." Gao fan patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder, "we are brothers from childhood to adulthood. When did I pit you?" "Mm-hmm!" Zhang Chulan quickly nodded, Gao fan really did not pit himself. Soon, my hometown arrived. Gao fan did not continue to follow Zhang Chulan, but left by himself. He still wants to go back to his hometown in Songjia village. After all, he has to help his son to give up. This is also Gao fan''s principle. After dinner, Gao fan went back to his room and lay in bed. His perception ability was fully spread out, and he had a panoramic view of everything within a hundred kilometers. At this time, it was still early, and neither Feng Baobao nor Zhang Chulan had gone to the cemetery. Just for a moment, Gao fan found that Zhang Chulan was still in the Bureau asking for information. Sister bao''er Where are you now? Gao fan looks curious. After a search, he finds Baoer''s sister in the bathroom of the guest house. "Oh, I''ll go This figure... " Gao fan''s face was stunned. He never thought that this perception ability could be used to do it! "Well?" Suddenly, Feng Baobao, who is taking a bath, feels something and looks in the direction of Gao fan. His eyes were very sharp, as if he could see Gao fan through the void. Gao fan was startled and quickly recovered his consciousness. there was a layer of cold sweat on his forehead. Did Feng Baobao find out? "Strange things How did you feel like you were peeping? " Feng Baobao''s eyes showed a trace of suspicion, and then his eyes lit up, "isn''t this guest house installed a peeping device?" Not long. Hotel room. Here comes the inspection "Uncle inspector, you have to decide for me!" The boss of the guest house has a runny nose and tears, one hand is holding the inspector, the other is pointing at Feng Baobao, "this girl has demolished my room, so I have to pay for it." The tough and tall inspector looked at the nearly destroyed room with a dark face. The walls of the bathroom have been torn to pieces, bricks and cement are scattered all over the floor, there is a large pool of water on the ground, and the broken water pipes are still pouring out. Feng Baobao is calm and speaks Sichuan dialect, "it''s not me I don''t know how. I''m just like this. " "You lie!" The boss of the guest house was not happy at that time. "You are the only one in this room. When I heard the sound inside, I went up to see it. as a result, I caught you. I saw you pulling the water pipe with my own eyes!" The inspector looked at Feng Baobao and said, "is what he said true?" "Not me I don''t know how. I''m just like this. " Feng Baobao''s face is expressionless. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Monitor a face speechless, feelings you ya repeater? "You little girl looks so gentle. Why are you so cheeky?" The boss of the guest house looks confused. there are such shameless people in the world. "Not me I don''t know how. I''m just like this. " Feng Baobao continued to read without expression. "Uncle inspector, you must decide for me!" The boss of the guest house was so stupid that he started to cry again with a runny nose and tears. he pointed to Feng Baobao again, "look, there are cement and lime residues on her hands. Who else can she be?" Feng Baobao''s face is still expressionless, but he hides his little hand behind his buttocks, "it''s not me I don''t know how. I''m just like this. " The inspector''s face is very blue, you are guilty of theft. What do you think you don''t know? This girl, he knew, had met during the day. He called herself Zhang Baobao and was Zhang Chulan''s half sister. But how is it possible for such a gentle girl to tear down the room like this? However, the little girl''s body and hands are still residual stains, a look like a criminal, which made him instantly into a deep tangle. Strange things happen every year, especially today. First, the ancestral grave of Zhang Jia was planed, then Zhang Jia had another daughter, and then Zhang Jia''s daughter demolished the house with her bare hands. Who believes this NIMA? Zhang Chulan was right next to him at this time. He came by car with the inspector on the way, and then looked at his sister who had never met him.At this time, his heart waves. Because he knows better than anyone, this room is really likely to be made like this by the cheap sister in front of him. She is a stranger. If she is really her half sister, she may be a stranger. Strange people have the ability to make a room like this! But the question is, why did she do it? At this time, Feng Baobao is also MMP in her heart. She thinks that the house was demolished only when there was a peeping device, but after the demolition, she found that there was no such thing. I''m embarrassed. Now I can only pretend to be ignorant. "Forget it, let''s go back to the bureau first!" Monitoring uncle twist Mei heart, with Feng Baobao and hostel owner, drive back. But in the end, because there is no evidence, Feng Baobao can only be temporarily imprisoned. At night, uncle song goes to bed, while Zhang Chulan asks Feng Baobao without a word outside the cell. "Are you really my sister?" "Yes, I was born to your father and my mother." "Where is my father now?" "My hometown." "What are you doing here now?" "My grandfather''s grave has been planed I''ll collect the body. " "Your sister, why doesn''t my father come by himself?" "He?" Feng Baobao, with a confused face, turned out a piece of paper from his pocket and said, "wait for me to see Oh, it''s not on the paper. I don''t know. " Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." "You are not my sister!" Zhang Chulan was determined. "All right!" Feng Baobao stood up without expression and looked at Gao fan fiercely, "since you found out, I can only do it!" "Eh..." Zhang Chulan a brain black line, cold sweat straight out, "what do you want? This is in the bureau! " Then, in Zhang Chulan''s petrified expression, Feng Baobao turns to tear down a wall and enters the night. Then the alarm went off On the other side, GAO fan has found the man who stole Zhang Huaiyi''s body. In the west suburb of Z City, in a dense jungle. Liu Yanyan controls a zombie to move towards the destination. The zombie is carrying a corpse, which is Zhang Huaiyi. Chapter 1175 Liu Yanyan is the only descendant of the Liu family in Western Hunan. the secret skill of corpse manipulation inherited by the Liu family is well-known in the alien world. Liu Yanyan is a spoiled little girl. Because she is not willing to abide by the family''s restrictions on the use of powers, she heard that she can use powers wantonly if she joins omnipotence, so she ran away from home and wanted to join omnipotence. The first task given to her by Lu Liang is to steal Zhang Huaiyi''s body. as long as she completes the task, she can join the whole nature. "It''s bad luck. Why choose such a remote place?" Liu Yanyan looks at the gloomy jungle with a look of horror on her face. Even though she has been dealing with corpses all the year round, as a girl, she is still afraid of such a gloomy place. "Beauty, I''m going to catch up with you at night. Aren''t you afraid?" At this moment, Gao fan''s voice rings behind Liu Yanyan. Without saying a word, Liu Yanyan controls the body and throws Zhang Huaiyi on the ground. She turns around and pounces on Gao fan. Gao fan smiles, and the zombie bumps into the barrier, smashes to pieces and scatters all over the ground. This blow was made by Gao fan using the power of the barrier. the power of the barrier can set up an invisible barrier, and the scope of this barrier can be expanded or narrowed with Gao fan''s mind. As long as the expansion speed is fast enough, it can bring instant cracking effect. Gao fan just used this kind of instant to expand the barrier to a diameter of 10 meters, and the impact brought by it smashed the zombies into pieces. All happened in an instant, Liu Yanyan only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and then she found that her zombie had rotten all over the floor. She was surprised. From just now to now, she didn''t see Gao fan move his hand. But she soon came back to her senses, and her face sank. A dozen zombies climbed out of the ground and surrounded Gao fan. If one doesn''t work, ten! And she herself, is immediately to pick up Zhang Huaiyi''s body, ready to escape. "Do you want to stop me?" Gao fan smiles. Then Liu Yanyan saw that her zombies had become fragments again. This time, she saw it very clearly. Gao fan didn''t really start, just walked towards herself. Then, their zombies all turned into fragments under the impact of an invisible force and scattered all over the ground. Liu Yanyan is stunned, throws Zhang Huaiyi''s body, which she has just pulled up and is about to carry on her back, on the ground, she also sits on the ground. Gao fan''s face was flat. He came to Liu Yanyan slowly and stretched out his right hand to her. "Get up." "Who are you? How dare you stop me from doing everything Liu Yanyan doesn''t accept Gao fan''s right hand and looks alert. She is very smart and knows that she can''t beat Gao fan, so she pulls out all her strength as her backing. "My name is Gao fan, the emperor of any country!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "as for why you dare to stop the whole nature from doing things There''s no other reason. It''s just that such a garbage organization can''t get into my eyes. " Liu Yanyan''s face was muddled, and then she burst out laughing, "what''s the age of this, you actually call yourself me? Return the emperor and the kingdom. Are you going to laugh me to death? " "Ha ha..." For Liu Yanyan''s reaction, Gao fan is not angry, only his eyes are awe inspiring. A barrier centered on him radiates hundreds of meters in an instant. With a roar, all the trees within a radius of 100 meters were destroyed and turned into a newly reclaimed flat land. Liu Yanyan is silly. What kind of power is it? It can cause so much damage. In the alien world, strength is the only criterion to measure status. Liu Yanyan found that her life was in danger. "Fanguo, you can understand it as a powerful alien organization." Seeing that Liu Yanyan stopped talking, Gao fan continued to explain, "and I am the boss of this group of strange people, do you understand?" "Yes..." Liu Yanyan''s second advice, in front of such a strong person as Gao fan, she is nothing. But soon, she thought of another problem. I want to join omnipotence because omnipotence is powerful enough to use my powers at will. But now, Fanguo, where such a strong person as Gao fan is located, must also be a very powerful alien organization. Although I don''t know if any country can use powers at will, since Gao fan is so strong, even if using powers causes any trouble, Gao fan will help himself to solve it? Women love the strong. Only the strong can give them a sense of security. Liu Yanyan is no exception. Besides, Gao fan is powerful and handsome,Or the boss of some mysterious force, such identity and aura bonus make him very popular. Liu Yanyan has been spoiled since she was a child, and she has been bullied when she goes out for a long time. if she didn''t have some means, she would not know what happened. Now in the face of Gao fan, she can''t help feeling a little moved. If you can join Gao fan''s Kingdom, you may get the protection of Gao fan in the future and get better. Liu Yanyan thinks so, can''t help looking up at Gao fan, "can I join you? I can control corpses, and it''s also very strong.... " "Do you want to join Fanguo?" Gao fan frowns slightly, Liu Yanyan is a big fan of all kinds. How can she join her country so easily. If you think about it carefully, Gao fan thinks that Liu Yanyan is pretending to surrender first, and then takes herself to Quan Xing to deal with it. In this way, it''s better to plan. "OK, if you want to join, take me to the whole sex!" Gao fan looks calm. "No problem. I was going to take Zhang Huaiyi to find them." Liu Yanyan calls out a corpse again, ready to carry Zhang Huaiyi. "No, I''ll pretend to be the body you control, so I can get in." Gao fan gently waved his hand, changed into a shabby suit and painted a make-up on his face. Liu Yanyan is stunned by Gao fan''s skill. Gao fan''s power is amazing to her. Rao Shi has been dealing with corpses all the year round, and she can''t see the difference between Gao fan''s present appearance and the real corpse. for a moment, she was a little stunned, and really wanted to pinch Gao fan''s face. "Why are you so stupid?" Gao fan looks impatient, then carries Zhang Huaiyi up, "toward that side?" "Oh! Northwest, northwest! " Liu Yanyan came back. When Gao fan''s perception spread out, he immediately found an abandoned factory in the northwest, in the factory, there was a young man with mushroom head glasses, and a woman with pink hair and hot pants. It''s not Luliang and Xiahe. Who is it? Chapter 1176 Seeing Xia he and Lv Liang, Gao fan knows that that''s the destination. So Gao fan carried Zhang Huaiyi''s body on his back and went there. For Xia he, Gao fan certainly wants to win over. After all, the task is to eliminate the wholeness. Gao fan doesn''t want to kill all the way. that would be too bloody and too unskilled. Moreover, organizations like Quanxing can''t be killed completely. They can only be destroyed from the inside. Of course, those heinous people must be killed, but Gao fan is willing to save some poor people who are not bad in nature. However, since Xia he likes Zhang Lingyu, and her blood is gone, Gao fan still doesn''t want to bring her into the harem. As for Liu Yanyan in front of him, Gao fan can think about it, but he has to wait until the points arrive. This is the principle! Also, Lu Liang, who has the innate ability of soul enlightenment, can read other people''s souls. joining the wholeness is just because he is not free enough and his nature is not bad. He is also a good talent. It''s also worth considering. And at this time, Liu Yanyan quickly followed up, incarnation curious baby. "Are you in disguise? Isn''t that true? " "Well, yes!" "Where did you learn this technique of transfiguration?" "Self study." "Where is the kingdom? How many people are there? " "A lot." "How many?" "It''s almost here. Aren''t you afraid to help?" "Oh, yes!" Liu Yanyan regained her serious appearance. ¡­¡­ Abandoned plant "I''ve brought the body you want!" Liu Yanyan gently waves her hand, and Gao fan lays Zhang Huaiyi''s body on the ground. Mushroom head Lu Liang came over excitedly, stretched out his hands and felt it through the air, with an excited smile on his face, "well, from the residue, it''s really Mr. Zhang Xilin." Liu Yanyan doesn''t say a word, just looks at it like this. After all, Gao fan is the leading role now, she doesn''t need to move if Gao fan doesn''t indicate. Lu Liang opened his hands as if there were no one else, and his palms were opposite. A golden light appeared in the position of his palms, which made the workshop shine brightly. Soon, an orange soul emerged from Zhang Huaiyi''s body below and became a silk thread into Lv Liang''s palm. The silk thread slowly converged and soon formed a fist sized sphere. Lu Liang looked regretful and could not help shaking his head It''s too old. There''s too little left. Although I really want to see the old man, I still can''t... " "If you can''t, just repair it slowly. I''ll give you time!" Gao fan light smile, directly removed the body of camouflage, revealed the original face. Lu Liang looked at Gao fan with a look of amazement. He put away his soul and gradually showed an alert look in his eyes. "What''s the matter? Liu Yanyan Liu Yanyan held her hands in front of her chest and looked proud. "To introduce you, this is his majesty Gao fan. Fan Guo is a more powerful alien organization than you." "Where is the kingdom? Your majesty Lu Liang frowned slightly, and then showed an arrogant smile on his face, "what''s the age of this, do you want to be a middle school student?" Gao fan''s mind moved, and the force of a barrier radiated in front of Lu Liang, in an instant, he bounced Lu Liang away and hit a shallow hole in the opposite wall. Lu Liang''s fighting ability was weak. He was shocked by Gao fan''s sudden attack. He vomited blood and hurt a lot. "Sister, help me!" He fell on the ground and said difficultly. "Yo Yo..." A soft female voice came from the darkness, and even Liu Yanyan heard her body tremble. Then, two long white legs carrying a graceful body came from the dark. Xia he has long pink wavy hair. He stares at Gao fan with a pair of bright eyes. With a twinkle and a smile, he is extremely seductive. "Handsome man, how can I treat my brother so rudely..." Xia he opened his mouth, stirring up the voice of human primitive desire from her mouth. Liu Yanyan''s face instantly showed the expression of the flower maniac, eager to go to Xia he''s side to kneel and lick now. Women are still so, if changed into a man, I''m afraid immediately are willing to cut for Xiahe. Gao fan also feels that his mind is in turmoil. Rao is the one who has the heart of the world and the power of the Immortal King. He is also influenced by Xia he. The power of the other side is not terrible. Gao fan also discovers Liu Yanyan''s abnormality at this time, but now he has no ability to rescue Liu Yanyan from this state,So we can only use a barrier to cover Liu Yanyan and restrict her movement. Otherwise, Liu Yanyan might have gone to Xia he now. When Xia he sees Liu Yanyan''s small face sticking to the glass, and Gao fan''s indifferent face, he knows that Gao fan has controlled Liu Yanyan with some power. Her eyes flashed a little surprised, surprised that Gao fan was not affected by his ability. To know that she has the ability to control lust, as long as a man will be obsessed with her. This kind of attribute even Xia he himself can''t take the initiative to control, even if she becomes a dead fat woman, there will be a lot of men want to get on the car. But today, Xia he met the first man who didn''t have any desire for himself. That''s right. Even Zhang Lingyu didn''t have such determination as Gao fan. Xia he can''t help suspecting that Gao fan is a eunuch. But the question is, how can there be such a handsome and masculine eunuch as Gao fan? The handsome face, as well as the strong body emitting strong male hormones, all remind Xia he that Gao fan is a real man! Therefore, Gao fan''s situation frustrated Xia he. At the same time, it also makes Xia he interested in Gao fan. Even Xia he didn''t find that her interest in Gao fan is as strong as Zhang Lingyu''s. But just for a moment, the color of surprise in Xia he''s eyes flashed by, and his face was restored with a charming smile, "this handsome man''s power is a little interesting." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "wine is intestinal poison, color is bone scraper, wealth is the root of disaster, love is thunder smoke gun. Wine, sex and wealth are called the four commandments. If there is no restraint, it is arrogance. Today, I saw Xia he, one of the four wild men of the whole nature. He really deserves his reputation Xia he''s face color stagnated, and the faint smile on his face disappeared. But soon, her face regained the charming smile, "this handsome man, knows a lot..." Xia he glanced at Lu Liang on the ground. The meaning of his eyes seemed to ask again, "who is this product?" Lu Liang spread his hand and shrugged, as if answering, "I don''t know." Chapter 1177 "Introduce yourself." Gao fan''s face is calm, "I am Gao fan, the emperor of fan kingdom. Miss Xia he can also understand me as the leader of an alien force." "Where is the kingdom? "Alien forces?" Xia he can''t help frowning. She hasn''t heard of the name of this force. "Yes, it''s a country! Although it is not well-known now, I believe that before long, the name of any country will be world-famous. " Gao fan looked at Xia he and Lv Liang with confidence in his eyes. "I also want to invite you two to join us." Gao fan''s words are bland without any emotion. But I don''t know why, no matter Xia he or Lu Liang, when they heard Gao fan''s words, they all had a feeling that they had to follow. Just like what Gao Fan said is their inner desire, GAO Fan said that if they want to join any country, they must join any country. But two people just instantly then also wake up, didn''t immediately promise Gao fan. "I don''t know how many strange people are under the command of fan kingdom?" Xia he looks curious. After all, since Gao fan has such self-confidence, I''m afraid fan Guo is really not a small force, but they don''t know it. In fact, Xia he doesn''t have much sense of belonging to Quan Xing. She joined Quan Xing just because she was abandoned by Zhang Lingyu mercilessly for revenge. If Fanguo is really stronger than Quanxing, she certainly doesn''t mind joining Fanguo. After all, it''s more convenient for her to become stronger. What''s more, Gao fan is very handsome. More handsome than Zhang Lingyu! "Not much. At present, there are only me and Liu Yanyan, and one of my brothers." Gao fan''s face is indifferent. Of course, his brother is Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan is a pig in the world. In the future, all actions should be carried out around him. GAO fan has no reason to give up Zhang Chulan to Everbright. "Ah?" Xia he looks at Gao fan with astonishment. Who gave you confidence? Three people''s organization is like a bone scraper? I''m afraid even Lu Liang''s scum won''t go to you, will he? "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a smile, "if the mountain is not high, there will be immortals; if the water is not deep, there will be dragons.". I admit that my power is still very small, but I have the strength to expand it! " As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the power of the barrier burst out. The factory collapsed in an instant, and then it was smashed into powder by the impact of the rapid expansion of the barrier. In a second, the power of Gao fan''s barrier radiated to a radius of 10 kilometers. Lu Liang and Xia he looked around with confused faces. If I remember correctly, there was a thick forest outside before? Seeing that Gao fan is still calm after doing such an earth shaking thing, Xia he is very curious about how much energy there is in Gao fan''s body! Lu Liang has been silly. Gao fan''s power is unheard of, which can be called terror. Gao fan looked at the muddled expression on the two faces with a faint smile, "how? Do you think I have the strength to let the name of any country resound through the alien world, or even unify the alien world? " "Unify the alien world?" Xia he and Lu Liang were surprised at the same time. "Yes As long as I unify the alien world, I will let all the alien people get the life they want! At that time, Lu Liang, you can use your power openly and justly. You no longer have to be restricted by the family, and you don''t have to hide and live like now. Xia he, I can also help you to improve your strength. At that time, you will be so strong that even I can tempt you. " A trace of excitement flashed in their eyes. Everything Gao Fan said was what they wanted. Lu Liang, in particular, wants to be more aboveboard than anyone else and doesn''t have to muddle along. He is just a poor young man, who has always set his ideal of life as he likes. Chapter 1178 Xia he and Lv Liang can''t help but look at each other. The name Gao Fan said gives them a feeling of being bright in front of their eyes. Indeed, if Zhang Xilin was Zhang Huaiyi, it would make sense for Zhang to have the golden light mantra, the unique skill of the dragon and Tiger Mountain talisman. "But..." Lu Liang frowned and said, "why does Zhang Huaiyi hide in this remote mountain village "Because he has secrets, which are related to eight skills and thirty-six thieves, he has to hide more." Gao Fan said with a smile, "even the position of master of heaven, he also gave up to his younger martial brother Zhang Zhiwei!" "What?" Lu Liang was surprised again. Xia he didn''t speak, but he was also surprised. What Gao Fan said is strange, but it is also the best explanation for all the clues they have. Now she is more and more curious about Gao fan. What kind of strange man is he. Have a strong power at the same time, but also know so many secrets. The most important thing is, why didn''t such a man have any legend in the organization and the rivers and lakes before? Gao fan, in Xia he''s heart, has become a mystery, a mystery that makes her full of curiosity and want to find out. However, even so, Xia he and Lu Liang can''t surrender to Gao fan like this. after all, they are very principled people, and Gao fan has been painting big cakes so far. "Well, that''s all. Let''s go." Gao fan''s face was calm and he stood up with his hands down. People who are in a hurry to attack the whole nature have to take their time. Now just plant a seed first. "So we''re really going?" Xia he looks at Gao fan suspiciously. "Well!" Gao fan nodded and looked at Xia he with an evil look on his face. "I advise you to hold on. After all, Miss Xia he''s so beautiful in health. it''s really a pity that she let you go without doing anything. Maybe I''ll regret it..." Xia he meets Gao fan''s eyes, and her body is slightly stiff. This is the first time that she has been teased by a man. "Hee hee..." But then she regained her charming smile to cover up her panic. "Your Majesty Gao fan is joking. We''ll go now." Then Xia he and Lu Liang went into the darkness. Gao fan discovers Liu Yanyan, who is still controlled by himself in a barrier. Liu Yanyan''s eyes are like silk, her breath is like orchid, her face is full of attractive pink, and her hands are moving all over her body. I''ll go. Isn''t Xia he''s ability only effective for men? How come a girl named Liu Yanyan has also been recruited? What Gao fan doesn''t know is that the first target of Xia he''s attack is Liu Yanyan. After all, she doesn''t know how strong Gao fan is, but she knows what Liu Yanyan is. Therefore, for Xia he, only attacking Liu Yanyan can ensure the effectiveness of his attack. If Liu Yanyan is injured, Gao fan is bound to be restrained. So without knowing the depth of Gao fan, Liu Yanyan becomes Xia he''s primary target. "Xiahe!" GAOFAN a fierce drink, God knowledge spread out, quickly find Xiahe. "Hee hee..." Xia he''s charming voice came from the darkness, "didn''t your majesty say that he didn''t do anything in this way, and let others have some regrets? Liu Yanyan, I give it to your majesty to make up for your regret. Your majesty, enjoy it... " "By the way, your majesty, I''m a little heavy on Liu Yanyan. If you don''t have something to do with her, she will have a big accident Hee hee... " When Xia he''s finished, he runs away with Lv Liang, leaving Gao fan and Liu Yanyan in the wind. Gao fan shook his head helplessly. "It''s really a fox spirit that is hard to find with a lantern on." Soon, Gao fan takes Liu Yanyan to a cave. As for home, of course, he did not dare to go back. Liu Yanyan has been affected by Xia he''s lust ability and is always in a fever state. If she doesn''t get an injection to reduce her fever, I''m afraid she will really think that Xia he said that something big will happen! So Gao fan has decided that he will help Liu Yanyan escape this fatal danger tonight. Although it was a cave, it soon became a boudoir after Gao fan''s transformation. The spacious dragon couch, the pink light and the petals are full of warmth in the romance. Liu Yanyan is very beautiful, and she is in such a feverish state. Gao fan is not Liu Xiahui, so it''s natural It was just one night. The next day, when Liu Yanyan wakes up, she sees a handsome face in her star eyes. She was slightly surprised that Gao fan was sleeping with herself. And the slight pain from her lower body made her understand what happened last night. Her first reaction was anger. She wanted to start to crack the man who took her blood in front of her, but suddenly she remembered what happened last night, and her face was faint red.It seems that last night, they all asked for it on their own initiative. The next second, she a pretty face brush red like a small apple, small heart plop plop up. Liu Yanyan suddenly feels a trace of sweetness, and even her heart to kill Gao fan disappears instantly. What''s going on? Am I in love with him? Liu Yanyan is in a state of consternation. She has already begun to doubt her life. How can I do this? I didn''t realize that I had such a relationship with others one day, but I still took the initiative! "Well? Are you awake? " Gao fan opens his eyes and smiles,. "Ah With a scream, Liu Yanyan is like a child who has done something wrong and has been discovered. she is at a loss for a moment and dare not look at Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes are slightly lowered to show a gentleman''s eyes. Liu Yanyan has unlimited scenery there. Liu Yanyan also found that Gao fan''s eyes were not suitable for children. She screamed again and pulled her clothes to cover herself. Gao fan joked, "what are you doing? I saw it last night. It''s very beautiful." "Hooligans!" Liu Yanyan''s face was about to drip water, and the whole person was buried in the quilt. "Ha ha!" With a loud smile, Gao fan got up, got out of bed and went outside, "I''ll wait for you outside." Liu Yanyan is hiding in the quilt and doesn''t dare to come out until she hears that Gao fan has gone far away. "Hoo..." Looking at Gao fan really leaving, Liu Yanyan can''t help but frown and look at the surrounding environment. I have to say that although it''s in the cave, it''s really beautiful. The rocks above are covered with unknown crystal stones with pink light, spacious beds, warm lights, petals everywhere and faint fragrance of flowers. The snow-white silk mattress makes people feel very comfortable with its skin like touch. Isn''t this a cave? What''s the matter with this spacious bed and comfortable bedding? Is it all made by Gao fan? What kind of ability can do all this anytime, anywhere? Chapter 1179 Thinking about what happened last night and looking at the scene in front of her, Liu Yanyan is more curious about Gao fan. But then, she found a little brilliant red on the snow-white sheet, and her little face was even hotter. As for Gao fan, he has happily hummed a little song to come outside. Looking at the extra 100 points on the panel, I feel happy. Unexpectedly, Liu Yanyan got her first integral when she came to one person. It was still in this situation. Before long, Liu Yanyan also packed up and went out of the cave. In the face of Gao fan, she looks very shy. After all, she is a conservative girl, so also confused to commit themselves to others, the heart is very complex. Gao fan smiles and holds Liu Yanyan in his arms. When Liu Yanyan is hugged by Gao fan, her body suddenly becomes stiff, forgetting her struggle for a moment. "Well, don''t worry. I''ll protect you for the rest of my life." Gao Fan said softly in her ear. Liu Yanyan feels Gao fan''s hot breath, and a blush spreads all over her face from her ears. her tight body softens instantly, and nods in a voice smaller than a mosquito After a while, they went down the mountain to the town, it''s time to go back to school by bus. ¡­¡­ Station Zhang Chulan grumbled on the phone, "Uncle song, I have said that she is really not my sister, she is a crazy woman!" Thinking of what happened in the cemetery last night, I was almost buried by the woman. Finally, he was besieged by a group of zombies. If it wasn''t for the protection of the ancestral golden light mantra, I''m afraid it would be there. "Yes! She told me herself that her identity was forged. She''s not my sister! " Zhang Chulan growls at the phone. "What? You ask me, "who is she?" "How can I know who she is? In other words, this investigation is not your supervision? If you don''t check it, ask me. I know a fart! " "All right, all right, you can check it slowly. My father disappeared after my grandfather died. You have been checking for more than ten years, and you can find out what''s famous, you can check it slowly! Hang up Finish saying, Zhang Chu LAN PA of hang up the phone. "Chu LAN, what makes you so angry?" Gao fan came with a smile on his face. In the morning, they made a phone appointment to go back together. "Oh, don''t mention it. It''s all about grass eggs!" Zhang Chulan make complaints about his voice, and turn his head to the voice of Gao fan. Then I see Gao fan and Liu Yanyan beside him. Zhang Chulan suddenly widened her eyes, and her face showed the expression of a fool, "is this beauty?..." "Oh..." Gao fan light smile, "she is Liu Yanyan, my cousin." Zhang Chulan sent Gao fan''s shoulder and said, "yes, brother fan! I didn''t expect to have such a beautiful cousin in your family! I don''t want to introduce my brother yet... " "Ha ha, introduce it." Gao Fan said to Liu Yanyan, "this is Zhang Chulan, my little girl, this is Liu Yanyan, my cousin." After getting to know each other, they got on the bus and went to school. Liu Yanyan and Gao fan sit in the same row and smoke Zhang Chulan''s jealous nose. Because she didn''t have a good rest last night, Liu Yanyan soon fell asleep on Gao fan''s shoulder with a happy face, and flames were already rising on Zhang Chulan''s head. Rabbits don''t eat grass around the nest? How can you talk to your cousin It''s boring to take a car. Gao fan will take the points. Add in the 100 points you got when you finished the supernatural universe and the 200 points you got from Liu Yanyan''s and Gao fan''s inventory. "Lucky draw!" "Ding! Congratulations on winning soft girl 100 million "Ding! Congratulations on getting Lamborghini * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on the luxury villa * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on getting sexy underwear * 1! " Gao fan''s face was stunned. Why is the style of the award a little wrong? The next second, the tone changes. "Ding! Congratulations on getting healing medicine * 1! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting Yang Qi Dan * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Super God - Triangle (super variation)! Whether to integrate " " "Melt!" "Ding! Congratulations on the successful fusion. You have acquired the ability: Spirit rule, starting from the variation effect, and acquired the skill: tear "Ding! Congratulations on level upgrade. The current level is 2 stars "Is it the law of the spirit?" When Gao fan''s mind moved, he felt the consciousness of all the people around him. He clearly felt that he could directly control other people''s thoughts as long as he wanted to.However, the system also tells Gao fan that the younger brother who collects by force with the spirit law will not bring points. Therefore, the use of this ability needs to be carefully considered. As for tearing ability, it''s also quite easy to use. Gao fan glanced out of the window, and the big tree on the side of the road cracked directly. Poor tree, what''s wrong with him?! When he comes to the school, Gao fan uses his mental energy to get through all the departments of the school and enrolls Liu Yanyan. Then he took Zhang Chulan and Liu Yanyan to the villa next to the school. In the evening, Zhang Chulan tells Gao fan what happened to her. Although it goes without saying that Gao fan also knows what happened, Gao fan still listens to Zhang Chulan''s complaint. Finally, in Zhang Chulan''s envious eyes, Gao fan and Liu Yanyan go to the second floor. The next day, school. Zhang Chulan went to school as usual, he found a middle seat to sit down, while Gao fan and Liu Yanyan went to the back row. After all, the back row of the university classroom is commonly known as the lovers'' seat. For Gao fan and Liu Yanyan''s move, Zhang Chulan dares to be angry. At this time, he thought of a sentence that his grandfather Zhang Xilin once said, the worse your situation is, the less you should be discouraged, because that''s when your situation is about to rise. As long as you persist, you can usher in a better life. Zhang Chulan deeply thinks that his life has ushered in a turning point. So he cheered himself on and regained his confidence. Then, he found that there is a sister paper to take the initiative to do the position around him. A second of silence, Zhang Chulan heart set off a storm. Grandfather is not deceiving me! My life is finally going to turn around! This is the first time since I went to university that a younger sister took the initiative to be around him. Naturally, the excitement and excitement are self-evident. Zhang Chulan is so nervous that she doesn''t even dare to look at her sister paper. The woman sent out a faint fragrance, which made him feel familiar. Wait Why is the taste so familiar? I seem to have smelled All of a sudden, a bad feeling appeared in his mind. Is it the crazy woman I saw in the cemetery last night? Chapter 1180 Then, Zhang Chulan''s eyes were wide open, and she summoned up the courage to glance at Mei Zhi with the remaining light from the corner of her eyes. Wipe! It''s her! Grandfather''s words are deceiving! Feng Baobao''s face is indifferent, "Zhang Chulan, now concentrate on class, follow me after class, if you have something to find you." Zhang Chulan froze for a moment, and did not dare to move. The cold sweat on her forehead was like a waterfall This familiar Sichuan accent, this cold tone, the psychological shadow instantly. So He secretly took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Gao fan: "brother fan, that crazy woman came to me last night and asked me to go out with her after class! Help Gao fan also discovered Feng Baobao''s appearance, replied, "don''t panic, just listen to her, I will use the barrier stealth, follow you." Seeing the news from Gao fan, Zhang Chulan felt confident. Trembling all afternoon, the class is finally over. ¡­¡­ The woods behind the school. Zhang Chulan looked east and West, but he didn''t find Gao fan coming. He couldn''t help feeling a little flustered. But if you want to be able to find Gao fan, I''m afraid the mysterious woman can also find it. Thinking like this, he felt at ease and had to admire Gao fan''s powerful barrier skills. So he pretended to be calm and looked at Feng Baobao, "I tell you, I didn''t tell anyone about what happened in my ancestral grave! I don''t want to make trouble, but don''t push me! " "Oh..." Feng Baobao nodded, "I don''t force you. You can talk to anyone you want." Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." "All right!" Zhang Chulan went to find Gao fan again, but still couldn''t find him. She was a little flustered again. "Then I ask you, who are you? Why are you following me? " "I am..." Feng Baobao''s face was muddled and suddenly realized, "wait a minute, my new identity has not been remembered." Then, Feng Baobao took out the note and said, "I''m Xu Baobao, an exchange student from around the corner..." "Enough!" Zhang Chulan has been petrified, "what kind of exchange student is your Sichuan dialect?" "Well, I won''t follow you any more!" Zhang Chulan turned around and wanted to slip, "in a word, you don''t want to appear in front of me!" "That may not work." Feng Baobao''s face was expressionless. He grabbed Zhang Chulan''s shoulder and said, "you are my slave from today on. you have to do whatever I call you." Zhang Chulan immediately felt that the powerful force came from Feng Baobao''s hand, which made him unable to move. He exploded at that time and turned on the roar mode, "are you a crazy woman? Who''s going to be your slave? What''s the age of this special thing? It''s against the law to restrict personal freedom, don''t you know? " "Come on, show me the golden light you used when you beat zombies last night." Feng Baobao directly ignored Zhang Chulan''s roar, "hurry up." "Well? How do you know my golden light skill? " Zhang Chulan looks stunned, he remembers very clearly that he used the golden light curse to drive out the zombies after the woman left. Is it difficult that this woman did not leave at that time, but hid to peep at herself? Then, Zhang Chulan asked with a cute face, "what golden light?" "Don''t pretend. I see it all." Feng Baobao''s face was expressionless, a kitchen knife fell from her sleeve and was skillfully held in her hand. Her eyes looked at Zhang Chulan coldly, "don''t force me to do it!" Zhang Chulan''s eyes widened and his face panicked. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I warn you not to mess around. now it''s a society ruled by law. You''ll be in prison if you kill me!" "Oh..." Feng Baobao''s tone is flat, "do you want to bet? If I kill you, will I really go to jail?" "Hiss..." Zhang Chulan took a cool breath. Those who dare to gamble on this are all big guys! But he is not a big man. Who wants to bet with you! He looked around, looking for a circle of Gao fan''s trace, but looking around, who is there? He could not help but doubt that he had been trapped by Gao fan this time! "I can''t help it. I have to rely on myself." Zhang Chulan roared and glared at Feng Baobao, "say! What on earth do you want? " "Didn''t I say that? I want you to release the golden light... " As soon as Feng Baobao''s voice fell, he rushed to Zhang Chulan with a knife. Don''t push, just do it! Zhang Chulan responds passively, and the golden light curse is released, the golden light instantly covers his body. Gao fan and Liu Yanyan are standing in the corner, watching Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan quietly. But the reason why Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao can''t see them is that Gao fan is invisible on the barrier to protect himself and Liu Yanyan, making the barrier integrate with the surrounding environment."My God! What kind of skill is this golden light? It looks so powerful! " Liu Yanyan looks like a curious baby who has never seen the world. "this untidy sister is so cool. How can she be so cool when she starts to work!" Gao Fan said nothing and looked at everything lightly. "Well Of course, your Majesty''s concealment is the best Liu Yanyan realized her gaffe and hurriedly grinned, "it can not only hide, but also cover up the voice. It''s powerful!" "Ha ha." Gao fan smiles faintly, he doesn''t care about Liu Yanyan''s behavior at all. But Zhang Chulan let him some surprise, this goods can actually walk so many rounds under Feng Baobao''s hand? But look at his sweating look, it''s already his limit. "Well, your golden light is really good." While attacking Zhang Chulan, Feng Baobao still has the strength to make comments, "Congratulations, you have passed my test and officially become my servant." "Slave your sister Zhang Chulan blew up at that time, he didn''t care if Feng Baobao was a woman, so he jumped at each other without gentlemanly demeanor. Feng Baobao''s eyes were cold and his mouth was slightly grinning, "your golden light, I''ll solve it!" Shua Shua Zhang Chulan only felt that Feng Baobao''s body turned into a shadow in an instant, and then the next second he sat on the ground with a fresh face, his clothes had turned into pieces, all wrapped up. "Ah Liu Yanyan''s face blushed and covered her face. Then she looked through her fingers. Gao fan''s selected corners are just on the back of Zhang Chulan, so Liu Yanyan can only see the back of Zhang Chulan. She saw that Gao fan didn''t know when he had stopped between Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao, and Zhang Chulan didn''t know where the clothes and pants came from and was wearing pants in a panic. "Brother fan, you are here at last. This woman is crazy! I''m not her match at all As Zhang Chulan was wearing clothes, she didn''t forget to read in pieces, "help me clean her up, cover her with your barrier ability, and I will torture her to extort a confession!" Chapter 1181 Feng Baobao looks at Gao fan in confusion, because Gao fan''s appearance is almost in an instant, and Rao Shi doesn''t react. Looking at Gao fan, she couldn''t help but feel a little lost. I don''t know why, Gao fan gives her a sense of familiarity, as if she had met Gao fan somewhere, but she can''t remember where she met Gao fan. And she can see that Gao fan''s eyes are full of some unspeakable feelings, that kind of tenderness, very real. She had only seen it in the eyes of the dog boy who had spent her whole life taking care of herself. Although Feng Baobao has no memory and is dull, he still has a certain understanding of human feelings. It can be seen from her depression after she forced Zhang Chulan away in the original work, and later she went to find her partner in high-heeled shoes that she didn''t like very much. Looking at Feng Baobao''s confused eyes, Gao fan can''t help feeling distressed. This girl''s life experience is too poor, if it were not for her strong power, I''m afraid she would have been teased and applauded by bad people for a long time, and I don''t know how miserable she is now. He chose to appear beside Feng Baobao at this time because he didn''t want Feng Baobao to look directly at Zhang Chulan''s shougongsha. After all, men and women do not give and receive, Gao fan does not want to continue to develop between Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan. Don''t be too delicious. You can''t protect Feng Baobao at all. So Gao fan has long decided that Feng Baobao in this life must be guarded by him. "Feng Baobao, I will guard your safety in the future." Gao fan takes a deep breath and embraces Feng Baobao in his arms. Feng Baobao was shocked at that time, and his Okamoto 0.01 fell to the ground. "What? Do you know me? " Feng Baobao''s face is dull, letting Gao fan hold him. "I know you, but you don''t know me. Your life experience is fascinating, and I don''t know much about it, but I will try to find your memory!" Gao fan looks serious, but his heart is very bitter. Mi Er, the author of dog coin, has never announced the life experience of Bao Jie. I''m very helpless! "How much do you know about me?" Feng Baobao pushes Gao fan away and looks at him with a hopeful face. "Don''t worry. Let''s go to dinner first. I''ll tell you everything I know." Gao fan light a smile, on the face peeps out genial smile. "Mm-hmm!" Feng Baobao nods crazily, then pulls Gao fan''s clothes with a silly face. Zhang Chulan looks at the side with a confused face, fan Ge is really awesome, just a few simple sentences? What''s more, I dare to brag with other women in front of my cousin Liu Yanyan It''s 666! Thinking that she has lived for 19 years and still keeps her virginity, even five girls can''t use it, Zhang Chulan can''t help feeling lost. Compared with Gao fan, have you failed too much? Not far away, Liu Yanyan, who was looking at everything, had tears in her eyes and a look of grievance on her face. Although Gao fan took Liu Yanyan to the new world last night, Liu Yanyan also knew everything about Gao fan. Three thousand beauties in the harem, Minister of culture and military in the court. Gao fan''s identity is not as simple as the boss of an alien force. Liu Yanyan knows that with Gao fan''s power, the world under one person will be merged by him one day. Last night, Liu Yanyan and Gao fan''s three thousand beauties spent an unforgettable and intoxicated night together. It turns out that multiplayer sports can be so interesting! Although a little shy at the beginning, but let go, there is only pleasure left. Although Liu Yanyan is ready for the fact that Gao fan will have three wives and four concubines in the world, she never expected that this day would come so soon. Gao fan, meanwhile, finally realized the problem. he turned around and looked at Liu Yanyan awkwardly, "Yanyan..." Liu Yanyan wiped tears from the corner of her eyes and forced a smile on her face. "It''s ok..." "Wow..." Zhang Chulan petrified on the spot. Is this all right? "Well..." Gao fan laughs awkwardly, since Liu Yanyan doesn''t say anything, he has no choice but to find a chance to compensate each other later. Just as Gao fan is about to abduct Baoer and leave, a man with glasses appears in front of everyone. "San''er, you''re here..." Feng Baobao looked excited and said, "come on, let me introduce you. this is Gao fan. He knows my life experience!" Xu San''s face was dignified. He squinted at Gao fan and said, "baby, come to me." With a smile, Gao fan knew that it was not so simple. "What''s the matter?" Feng Baobao''s face was stunned. "He recognized my identity at the first sight when he saw me. He really knew about me.""Hum..." Xu San sneered, "since you know about the baby, you should talk about it..." "Good!" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "everything has to start with your father Xu Xiang when he was a child..." As soon as Gao fan opened his mouth, Xu San suddenly widened his eyes. Later, Gao fan told the story of Xu Xiang and Feng Baobao, it contained many details, even the time was right. In addition, when Gao fan narrated the story, his face was sometimes sad and sometimes worried, as if he had personally participated in everything that happened at that time. Xu San can''t help but see the feeling of his old father from Gao fan, even for a moment, Xu San really thinks that Gao fan is his father. Soon, Gao fan finished the story "What? My grandfather passed on all the skills to Feng Baobao? " Zhang Chulan was not happy at that time, "no wonder Feng Baobao is so powerful that he got our family''s ancestry! Now give me back my things quickly "Oh! Yes Feng Baobao pulls Zhang Chulan over without saying a word, and then holds Zhang Chulan''s forehead with his forehead. Before Zhang Chulan could react, she found that a white light came out of Feng Baobao''s forehead and disappeared into her forehead the next second. "Ah He screamed and rolled on the ground with his head in pain. Liu Yanyan looks surprised. She doesn''t know what Feng Baobao has done to Zhang Chulan. Xu San is also shocked. She didn''t expect Feng Baobao to be so direct. Only Gao fan looked at it calmly. "Baby! You... " Xu Sany looks confused. "Oh, don''t worry, he has nothing to do..." Feng Baobao''s face was calm, "I just passed on his grandfather''s skill to him." "All of them?" Xu sanmeng forced his face to continue. "Well, I gave them all." Feng Baobao nodded seriously, "it was originally his grandfather who left it to him, so it should be given to him." Chapter 1182 Feng Baobao gave Zhang Chulan the skill, but Xu San was just silly. According to Xu San''s plan, it was only after Zhang Chulan agreed to join the Netcom Company that Feng Baobao would pass on the skills to the other party. now Feng Baobao gave the skill to Zhang Chulan in advance. What a great loss! After a while, Zhang Chulan has returned to normal. Feeling the many skills in her mind, Zhang Chulan''s face gradually shows a dirty smile "Ha ha ha ha, I''ve been obscene for 19 years, and I''m finally going against heaven!" Looking at Zhang Chulan''s crazy appearance, Gao fan was very helpless, "now that we have made it clear, Xu San, can you let me go?" "No way!" Xu San''s face is very blue. If Gao fan takes Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan away, he really can''t explain. "What do you want?" Liu Yanyan can''t see it any more. The man with glasses, who doesn''t know where to get out, really hates it. "Baby, come back with me." Xu San frowned and looked at Feng Baobao. Zhang Chulan can''t take it away. If Feng Baobao can''t take it back, I''m afraid Xu Si will have to taunt her for a long time. "Oh, saner, you don''t have to worry about me." Feng Baobao looked indifferent, "I have nothing to do, you can go back by yourself." Xu frowned and said, "baby, I don''t know where this person knows so much about you, but haven''t you found out? We know what he said just now. Now I suspect that he has planted spies in our Xu family. That''s why he knows about it! " "No, san''er, you misunderstood me! I know what you said. I''m not a melon... " Feng Baobao smelled the speech and waved his hand again and again, "I can feel that Gao fan has a breath that I feel very familiar with. I feel that only when I follow him can I find my life experience." Feng Baobao''s words made everyone dumbfounded. Especially Gao fan, he has a question mark on his face. Shouldn''t Feng Baobao find this feeling in Zhang Chulan? How can you be yourself now? "Really?" Xu Sanyi was shocked, he knew that Feng Baobao would not lie, especially in this matter. "Mm-hmm!" Feng Baobao nodded, "san''er, go back first..." "Well..." No way, Xu San can only compromise in the end. After Gao fan''s four left, Xu San picked up the phone and called Xu Si. "What? Is the baby abducted? " Xu Si''s roaring voice came from the phone, "Xu San, have you turned your meals into excrement these years? Didn''t it grow into your head at all? You wait for me there, and I''ll fly right over. I''ll see. Which son of a bitch is so crazy? Actually hit our baby''s attention "Don''t get excited, listen to me first..." Xu Sany looks unhappy. But Xu Si is not an impulsive person, otherwise he would not be the manager of North China. "What? Gao fan? Who is this guy? How does he know so much? " "How do I know? How does he know so much?" Xu San''s face was dignified, "but only a few of us know about the baby. There can''t be an insider or something. I''m going to ask the old man to see if there are other people who know about it. I''ll make a decision at that time!" "That''s fine. You can come back first..." Xu Si''s voice on the other end of the phone also fell into silence, "I''ll ask someone to check the details of Gao fan first. You come back first and we''ll have a good discussion." "Well!" Xu San hung up the phone and looked at Gao fan''s four people who had disappeared on the horizon. Gao fan, who has money, takes Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan to the top restaurant in the city. The restaurant is on the top floor of a 410 meter high building. Through the wide floor glass, you can see the whole city. Gao fan asks for a private room. Zhang Chulan and Liu Yanyan have already come to town and look around. At this time, it''s evening. The night scene of the city is very shocking, and the mood is also more cheerful. Soon the dishes were ready. Gao fan raised his glass and said, "come on, let''s raise a glass." "Wuwu..." Zhang Chulan chewed the lobster in his mouth and raised the cup vaguely. Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan are almost the same, both holding the food on the plate. It''s the first time for them to come to such a high-end place for dinner. They have always heard that although the food in this place is expensive, it''s not delicious. Now I know it''s all sour grapes that I can''t eat. What''s wrong? I''m afraid those guys who say it''s not delicious have never eaten it!"Before I clink, I''ll make an announcement." Gao fan''s face suddenly became serious. Zhang Chulan swallowed the food in his mouth, "what''s the matter?" Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao also put down their knives and forks. Gao fan''s face rarely shows a serious expression, so they have to take it seriously. "I''ve planned to set up an alien force, and it''s convenient to attract more alien people in the future. I''ve got a name in mind, and it''s called ''extraordinary village''!" Gao Fan said lightly. Liu Yanyan looks suspicious. Isn''t it called fan Guo? Are you emperor? Gao fan also finds Liu Yanyan''s eyes, which is also a burst of embarrassment. It''s true that the name "fan Guo" is not suitable for the current environment. It will cause a lot of trouble, so he took pains to change it. "Extraordinary villa?" Zhang Chulan''s eyes brightened, "this name is good! Domineering "What is the main business of bufanzhuang?" Liu Yanyan''s question mark face. "Business?" Gao fan frowned slightly, indicating that he didn''t understand very well. "Yes Liu Yanyan nodded, "all alien forces have to have their own business, in this way, we can quickly gain a foothold in the river and lake, and make our own reputation, we can also obtain funds and establish our own forces. Just like our Lius in Jiangxi Province, we used to be responsible for helping people chase corpses to make money. But now cremation is popular, and our family''s corpse driving business is less, so we can only do some funeral business to support our family. " Gao fan secretly nods. He knows what Liu Yanyan says. It''s really troublesome. And if you don''t have strength and fame, I''m afraid that in the luotian festival of dragon and Tiger Mountain in the near future, you''ll have to go to Xu San for the company''s quota through Baobao. "What the hell are you doing?" Zhang Chulan said with a smile, "any elder brother can afford to eat in such a place. Is that a poor man?" "Chu LAN is right. We don''t need money. We''ll talk about business later." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Now what we urgently need is fame. in that case, let''s play fame first." "Fight?" Liu Yanyan and Zhang Chulan look over at the same time, "how to fight? Where to play? Can we fight? " Chapter 1183 As for the baby, she has never passed the test, but this kind of problem. For her, it''s all right to fight whatever she has. "Ha ha..." Gao fan grinned slightly, "believe me, someone will come to us soon. let''s not talk about it now. Let''s have a good meal first!" "Good!" Zhang Chulan looks at each other with a smile and continues to export food crazily. ¡­¡­ Dongxiangzhuang, Hu family. Hu Lin and Hu Jie are well-known in the alien world, so they have a good villa in Dongxiang Village. Today''s Hu family villa is very lively, with many "guests" coming. "Well, it''s not bad. Three of them died in one day..." A man with long hair and glasses was looking at his mobile phone and the photos of the corpse, with an evil smile on his face, "Xia he, you have to take it easy, don''t let him die of fatigue so soon, you have to let him pay me more interest!" Miao Shenchong, one of the four maniacs of the whole nature, is the culprit. His ability is called usury. He can sign a contract with other people and lend his own energy to other people. the contractor needs to kill other people and then use Shen Chong''s power to breathe the dead''s energy into his body to strengthen himself. At the same time, the energy inhaled by the contractor will be returned to Shen Chong in the form of interest, making Shen Chong stronger. And these people who signed a contract with Shen Chong will eventually lose themselves in endless killing, and all of them will not end well. Shen Chong''s ability is very cost-effective, but very vicious. "Ha ha, don''t worry, I know it in my heart." Xia he has a charming smile. At this time, an old man with pale hair came in from the outside in a hurry. This is Hu Lin, the owner of the Hu family in Dongxiang Village. When he first saw Xia he, the sour smell of love appeared on his chrysanthemum like old face, he flattered like a child who was asking for credit from adults, "Xia he, Xia he, Zhang Lingyu from Longhushan had just been here, saying that he asked Hu Jie of our family to attend Luotian Festival! It is also said that Zhang Zhiwei, the master of heaven, has said that the winner of Luo Tianjiao this time can get the degree of the master of heaven and become the next master of heaven When hearing the name of Zhang Lingyu, Xia he''s delicate body trembled slightly. But then, she regained her laziness, it seems that what Hu Lin said is not an important message! I know, I know It''s so loud that people are scared... " "Ah! I''m sorry, I''m wrong! " Hu Lin''s face was full of flattery, he knelt down on the ground and climbed to the foot of Xia he, "Xia he, you see I really love you, I really like you. I even told you such an important thing..." "If you like it, just keep liking me." Xia he said with a smile, "as for information For one thing, it''s not important information. For another, we already know about it. " "Ah? Do you know? " Hu Lin looked lost, and then said eagerly, "is there anything else you need me to do? I will do it for you! Like my son, you let him go hunting, I can do this kind of thing! You let me go! Please "No more..." Xia he a face is charming, gather together to Hu Lin ear lightly exhale, "you ah, accompany me to play in the home can." "Hey, hey..." Hu Lin''s face showed the expression of flower maniac. Bang dang At this moment, the door of the villa was pushed open from the outside. Hu Jie with a tired face came back from the door. "Xiahe." At the first sight of Xia he, Hu Jie''s tired face showed an excited smile, "I''ve come back from hunting, three strange people have been killed, and the photos have been sent to brother Chong. I''m almost tired out for you... " "Well, that''s good!" Xia he said with a smile, "what reward do you want?" "Hey, hey." Hu Jie came over and put his hands on Xia he''s shoulder, "I want to..." Before Hu Jie said it, Hu Lin hit Hu Jie in the face with one punch and turned him over on the spot. "Smelly boy, I have told you many times that you are not allowed to touch my Xiahe!" Hu Lin looks angry and looks like he is going to eat Hu Jie. Without saying a word, Hu Jie got up and hit Hu Lin on the wall, making a shallow hole. Then he rode on Hu Lin in a hurry, locked his throat directly and swore in his mouth, "you dead old man, I''ll kill you and let you rob Xia he with me!" "Son of a bitch, I was really blind at the beginning. How did you become such an unfilial son?" Hu Lin hit Hu Jie in the stomach and beat him out."Bastard, how dare you sneak attack!" Then the two wrestled together again, completely unable to see that they were a father and son. "Xia he, what''s the matter? Is it a little too much? " Shen Chong''s face is muddled. Although father and son liked Xia he, they didn''t turn into enemies. Xia he frowned slightly, and she was also very confused, it seems that her ability has no such effect, but it looks like thunder smoke gun Gao Ning. "Ah! Go to hell At this time, Hu Jie suddenly went mad and bit Hu Lin''s neck. "Ah..." Hu Lin screamed, blood gushed out of his neck and instantly sprayed on Hu Jie''s face. Xia he and Shen Chong are slightly stunned. They look at each other and understand. This is special. If Gao Ning didn''t do it, there would be ghosts! Soon, Hulin''s blood dyed the carpet red. Hu Lin''s yellow eyes finally showed a trace of clearness, he covered his neck, and spewed out words in his blood gushing mouth, "Hu Jie, let''s go Stay away from them... " As soon as his voice fell, Hu Lin swallowed. Hu Jie looked at his hands red with blood, his eyes showed a look of fear, and his whole body trembled, "no No... " He directly knelt on the ground, his whole body paralyzed, his eyes lost their look, just like a living dead man. "Ha ha, is it fun?" At this time, a fat man came in from the outside, and the man was accompanied by a kind-hearted aunt. The two men are Lei Yanpao Gao Ning and Chuanchang Du Dou Mei. "Gao Ning, can you afford to damage my toys?" Xia he frowned slightly and rolled his eyes with displeasure. Gao Ning has a sinister smile on his face, and his small eyes narrow into a slit. "a toy that can be broken is not a good one. Next time I will give you a better one." Xia he glanced at Hu Jie faintly, "what about this? This is the person in the leader''s plan! " "I''ll do it..." Aunt Dou Mei, with a smile on her face, keeps Hu Jie from collapse. In the next second, Hu Jie''s eyes, which had been absent from his mind, suddenly returned to pure brightness, a fool''s smile appeared on his face, his mouth opened foolishly, and his saliva flowed out. "Look, isn''t that good..." Dou Mei smiles and looks at Xia he. Chapter 1184 Seeing this, Xia he said nothing and had nothing to say. "Ah..." Shen Chong shook his head jokingly, "this Hu Jie is really a poor child. He was played like this by the four of us..." "Ha ha, let''s get down to business!" Gao Ning narrowed his eyes and smile, "the headmaster said that we should find a way to clean up Zhang Chulan before Luo tiandajiao and explore each other''s bottom." "Stop!" Shen Chong said with a smile, "first, don''t forget that he is the acting leader, not the leader, Second, who is Zhang Chulan?" "Well..." Gao Ning said with a smile, "the acting leader said that Zhang Chulan is the next generation of Longhushan Heavenly Master selected by Zhang Zhiwei, at the same time, we also found out that he is my target some time ago, the grandson of Zhang Xilin." "The grandson of Zhang Xilin?" Shen Chong''s face was stunned. "Why should the Tianshi mansion choose the next generation of Tianshi, Zhang Xilin''s grandson?" Xia he was surprised. Is what Gao Fan said true? Zhang Xilin is Zhang Huaiyi. In order to let Zhang Chulan return to Longhu Mountain, Tianshi Fu chose him as the successor of Tianshi. But it''s not right This time, the master''s talisman will select successors from the whole alien world. At that time, all the young men of the right age in the whole alien world will go there. with Zhang Chulan''s quiet and nameless strength, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to win in the luotian Festival. And so early will choose Zhang Chulan as the successor of the news released, how to see is to let everyone against him the same ah. "Who knows..." Gao Ning shakes his head and looks at Xia he suspiciously. "Xia he, was it you and Lv Liang who went to find Zhang Xilin''s body last time? Did you meet Zhang Chulan at that time? Why didn''t you arrest him then? " "I didn''t meet Zhang Chulan." Xia he said languidly, "when we think of dealing with him, he has already gone with the people in the company. Xu San and Feng Baobao are both here. To be on the safe side, I came back with xiaoliangzi first. " "Oh." Dou Mei nodded, "well, where''s xiaoliangzi?" "He is upstairs repairing Zhang Xilin''s soul memory. I don''t know when it will be repaired." Xia he looked up at the railings on the second floor and saw Lu Liang standing on the second floor with a tired face and a white energy floating in his hand. "Ah, it seems to be finished..." Xia he has a charming smile. Seeing Lu Liang holding a white energy in his hand, he looked at the crowd calmly, "everyone, Zhang Xilin''s memory is being restored, and now it can be passed on to you." As soon as the voice fell, Lu Liang copied four copies of the memory and threw it out to the four people below. Soon, everyone knew all the information in Zhang Xilin''s memory. Xia he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Lv Liang in disbelief. I saw Lu Liang''s eyes with a trace of excitement, as if he really said to Xia he: "yes, what Gao Fan said is right!" The surprise on Xia he''s face is beyond expression. It seems that Gao fan not only has the power of destruction, but also has the power of seeing through the soul similar to Lv Liang. "Ha ha, I see Zhang Xilin is Zhang Huaiyi. Zhang Huaiyi is the younger brother of Zhang Zhiwei, the master of dragon and tiger mountain! In this way, it makes sense for Zhang Zhiwei to pass the throne of Heavenly Master to Zhang Chulan. It seems that there are some unknown stories between Zhang Zhiwei and Zhang Huaiyi! " Shen Chong said with a smile, "this news needs to be quickly passed to the acting leader." "Shen Chong, Dou Mei, you are fast. It''s up to you to give the news to the acting leader..." Thunder smoke gun Gao Ning said. "Why don''t you go?" Shen Chong looks unhappy. He just doesn''t like being ordered. "Xia he and l ¨¹ Liang and I will catch Zhang Chulan." Gao Ning kept a disgusting smile on his face, without saying a word, he turned around and walked out, "goodbye for Luotian Dajiao..." Xia he keeps up with Gao Ning''s steps without expression and pats Shen Chong on the shoulder, "go ahead..." Originally, she didn''t want to go because of Gao fan. After all, Gao fan and Zhang Chulan were together. But she is also very curious, with Gao fan''s powerful power, Gao Ning can walk several rounds in each other''s hands. And, I don''t know why, she does Miss Gao fan. Lu Liang also keeps up with Xia he with a smile. He is also very curious and wants to see Gao fan. After all, you can see Zhang Huaiyi''s memory at a glance. This ability is just an infinitely enlarged version of his own. Now, for Lu Liang, Gao fan is an idol! He must ask Gao fan how he did it? Can you teach yourself! "Cut..." Shen Chong disdained and looked at Dou Mei, "let''s go, too!" ¡­¡­ GAOFAN villa. Feng Baobao is teaching Liu Yanyan and Zhang Chulan to practice the old farming skills. Gao fan is lying on the beach chair, enjoying himself."I''m so angry..." Liu Yanyan looks at Gao fan unhappily, "how can your majesty be so strong without cultivation?" Although Gao fan no longer regards himself as an emperor, Liu Yanyan still calls him his majesty because she has been to the new world. Smell speech, Zhang Chulan and Feng Baobao also have curiously looked over. Yes, Liu Yanyan is right. She never sees Gao fan practice, but he is undoubtedly the strongest among the people. "Cough, who says I don''t need to practice?" Gao fan cleared his throat and said with a straight face, "my practice is not like yours. in fact, I practice all the time, eating, sleeping and walking on my own!" "What? Self cultivation? Isn''t that the same as opening plug-ins? " Zhang Chulan was confused at that time. "Self cultivation? Is there such a skill? " Liu Yanyan is also surprised. Immediately, Zhang Chulan''s brain turned, and she grinned, "brother fan I''ll discuss something with you... " Before he said it, Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m sorry, it''s natural. I can''t teach you." "Well I didn''t say that! " Zhang Chulan, frustrated, continued to meditate. Liu Yanyan Nunu mouth, instantly lost interest. "It seems that I am also a self-cultivation person." Feng Baobao is biting his finger. "What? You too? " Zhang Chulan and Liu Yanyan are shocked again. I thought Gao fan was a pervert. I didn''t expect there was another one here. But think of Gao fan''s saying that Feng Baobao''s body has unlimited energy, instinctive fighting ability is close to the adverse heaven, and the ability of immortality, heart failure will not die and so on It seems that self-cultivation is also very common! "If you can''t stir it up, it''s all perverts!" Zhang Chulan could not make complaints about it, and closed his eyes honestly. At this time, he can only choose to accept his fate, and then work harder to get so far away from these perverts. "Well?" Suddenly, Gao fan frowned slightly, and there was something abnormal in his divine consciousness. Chapter 1185 Gao fan found that two groups of people were fast approaching his villa. One wave is the whole trio headed by Lei Yanpao Gao Ning, who is not good at it. There is also a wave, is driving a sports car fengshayan and fengxingtong. Feng Shayan, the eldest daughter of Feng Zhenghao, one of the ten men, is the eldest miss of Feng family. One of the eight skills handed down by the wind family is the technique of sending generals to control the souls of the dead for their own use. However, fengshayan was born to have nothing to do with this skill, she was born to control the power of space, what she was best at was to use the ability of space to deliver her fist to the target to strike. Compared with the powerful power of jielingpai, fengshayan''s ability is much worse. if jielingpai is a mage, fengshayan''s ability can only be regarded as a long-range warrior at best. "What''s the matter? Your majesty Liu Yanyan blinks her big eyes, her eyes are almost on Gao fan, and she can see Gao fan''s every movement and expression most clearly. Seeing Gao fan''s face change, Liu Yanyan can''t help asking. "It''s all right. There''s just a guest coming." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "What guest? Where? Do you want a reception? " Liu Yanyan is very active and ready to pour tea. "Ha ha, no need." The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly, "come with me, let''s meet these guests..." At the end of his speech, Gao fan walked out of the villa. In his divine sense, fengshayan is driving a sports car, with fengxingtong slowly towards his villa. And Gaoning three people have appeared behind the villa, not far from the woods. Gao fan doesn''t want these people to tear down their villas when they fight. Soon, the four of Gao fan have met three of them. Fengshayan and fengxingtong have arrived at their destination and found that Gao fan and Quan Xing are confronting each other, they choose to hide on the roof and wait and see. "Who is Zhang Chulan?" Lei Yanpao Gao Ning kept a strange smile on his face and asked directly. "Who are you? What can I do for you? " Zhang Chulan looks at the opposite Xia he, and his face shows a fool''s smile. There is no way, the ability of Xiahe for men, is no solution. Zhang Chulan, a virgin who has never seen the world, let alone has no resistance. "Oh?" Gao Ning joked, "are you Zhang Chulan?" During the conversation, the energy of the twelve labors'' emotion array was spread out in an instant, all the people present, including the meridians in Gao fan''s body, were affected. Gao fan frowned slightly, and the twelve labor emotion array was really strange. The twelve labor emotion array is Gao Ning''s ability to control people''s emotions. People who are trapped in the twelve labor emotion array will not have too many feelings. The twelve meridians corresponding to various emotions in the body will be affected by the array. Each meridian corresponds to two kinds of emotions, positive and negative. Gao Ning can switch these emotions repeatedly and kill each other''s emotions like twisting a wire. After emotions are controlled by people, people''s first reaction is to let emotions tend to their original emotions, to get rid of this control. For example, if you are a grumpy person, in order to get rid of Gao Ning''s control of your emotions, you will be more and more grumpy after you get into Gao Ning''s twelve labor battle. When you become more and more irritable, you will instinctively feel that you have got rid of Gao Ning''s control and your emotions are under your control. But what you don''t know is that Gao Ning is in control of all this. He deliberately let you get into a rage. In the end, you will collapse in your own irritability, and the organs of the twelve channels corresponding to your emotions will also be severely damaged. This is the malice of Lei Yan Pao Gao Ning. "Yes, I am Zhang Chulan." Zhang Chulan didn''t notice the danger at all, and looked at each other haughtily, "who is the fat man? What can I do for you? " There are beautiful women present, Zhang Chulan said that this time he had to start first. Otherwise, like last time, let Gao fan take it first, but it will be a big loss. Gao Ning glanced faintly over the crowd, then frowned slightly and muttered in his heart, "why is Feng Baobao here? Who is that man? How can my twelve labor situation not work for that man? " "What''s the matter?" Xia he looks at Gao Ning with a smile. Lu Liang''s face also showed a faint smile, this is the first time he saw Lei Yanpao Gao Ning show such an expression. Gao Ning pretended to be calm and continued to smile, "it''s just There are two troublemakers in the four, the handsome man and the sloppy woman, who are hard to deal with... ""Oh?" Lu Liang pretended to be stunned and said, "that slovenly woman is called Feng Baobao. She''s from the company. It''s really troublesome, but Xia he can hold her down by herself. But we don''t have information about that handsome man. If you can''t make it, I''m afraid our mission will fail this time. " "Well?" Gao Ning eyebrows a pick, Lu Liang this smelly boy, unexpectedly say I can''t make sure? How can it be impossible? If we can''t do this, how can I get along with Gao Ning in the future? "It''s no trouble. I''ll be in charge of this man, Xia he is in charge of Feng Baobao, Lu Liang, and you are in charge of Zhang Chulan!" Lei Yanpao looks cool. "Er..." Lu Liang''s forehead was sweating, "OK, no problem! But first of all, I''m not good at fighting. Maybe I can''t win Zhang Chulan. Besides, there is another Liu Yanyan nearby? Who will deal with it? " As soon as his voice fell, he saw Liu Yanyan kneeling on the ground and spitting blood. "What''s the matter with cousin Yanyan?" Zhang Chulan looks confused. Have not started, Liu Yanyan directly spit blood to kneel down, lost combat effectiveness. The other party actually used this insidious and cunning ability, which made him feel angry for a moment. "Labor and capital look down on sinister villains most. You fat man are looking for death!" Zhang Chulan a fierce drink, full of anger is about to toward Gao Ning rushed in the past. "Stop!" Gao fan pulls Zhang Chulan back. "What are you pulling me for?" Zhang Chulan is even more angry. The golden light curse is in full swing, and he will attack Gao fan when he raises his hand. But Gao fan hit Zhang Chulan on the forehead with one punch, and beat him back two steps. Zhang Chulan''s golden light broke away, and her eyes were clear at this time. He looked at his hands in shock. "What did I do just now?" "You just caught their way!" Gao fan looks calm and looks at Gao Ning, "let''s popularize the science. This fat man is one of the four wild men in the world. His ability is to influence other people''s emotions and make them crazy. You and Yanyan are in his way, but Yanyan is too weak to be hurt directly, and you are only affected a little. " Chapter 1186 "What?" Zhang Chulan looks at each other in horror, and her eyes become dignified. I just came out of the novice village yesterday. Today I met a boss of this level, my luck is too bad, isn''t it? But Gao Fan said he was better than Liu Yanyan. Is that a compliment? There is a little bit of beauty in my heart. "What to do? Van, can you deal with him? " After knowing the terror of the enemy, Zhang Chulan felt a little flustered. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan, with a cool face, takes out a Yangqi pill and a Huixue pill and puts them into Liu Yanyan''s mouth, and then tells her, "take medicine, meditate, leave everything to me." "Well!" Liu Yanyan nodded, for Gao fan''s words, she is very relieved, after all, she knows how powerful Gao fan is. Feng Xingtong, who was hiding on the roof, almost peed and looked at the sandstorm in a cold sweat, "sister, what should I do? All round people are so strong. Shall we help Zhang Chulan? " "Help me? How can I help you? " The sand swallow gnaws its teeth. "Yes, my father''s task for us is to take Zhang Chulan back. If we can''t, how can we fix it?" "If you can''t take it back, you can''t take it back!" The face of the wind sand swallow is very blue, "it''s the whole sex on the other side, and Xia he and Lei Yanpao Gao Ning are both here. Even if the old man comes in person, he may not be sure to win, let alone us?" "What? Not even Dad? So strong? " Feng Xingtong was shocked. "Isn''t Zhang Chulan a little boy who just came out of the novice village? How did you provoke these people? " "Who knows what''s going on?" The wind sand swallow''s face is dignified, "if we fight later, you can directly start the car, I''ll find a chance to rescue Zhang Chulan, and then we can run directly." "No, no!" Feng Xingtong has been sweating, "I''m still a minor, I don''t have a driver''s license!" "What nonsense Wind sand swallow low voice scolded a, "so decided, forbid to drop a chain." Feng Xingtong was trembling and sweating in his palm. On the other side, Gao Ning sneered, "Liu Yanyan has been abandoned, Lu Liang, you can concentrate on dealing with Zhang Chulan!" At the end of the speech, Gao Ning jumped up. Lu Liang''s mouth grinned slightly and looked at Xia he, ready to keep up with Gao Ning. Zhang Chulan instantly put on a fighting posture, ready to meet the enemy, but tension is inevitable. Wind sand Yan tightly clenched his fist, a pair of big eyes staring at Zhang Chulan, ready to hand at any time. Fengxingtong is always ready to jump off the house and drive. Feng Baobao Okamoto 0.01 in hand, rushed to Gao Ning, fearless. Suddenly, in front of Feng Baobao''s eyes, he felt a shadow passing by him and blocking in front of him. She stopped in a hurry and almost ran into it. Looking up, Gao fan''s back enters Feng Baobao''s eyes, she is slightly surprised. Last time, Gao fan suddenly appeared in front of her. At that time, she thought it was a coincidence, but now, she finally confirms that Gao fan''s speed is so fast that it is against the sky. "Baby..." Gao fan turned his face and said with a smile, "don''t rush up in the future. let me do the fight." "Oh..." Feng Baobao was slightly surprised. It''s only one day since she got to know Gao fan, but she has a strange feeling about Gao fan. it''s hard to describe that feeling, but it seems that Feng Baobao has never felt this kind of emotion towards anyone. How to say? Is it trust and dependence? But the current situation does not allow her to continue to think, the enemy is still there. Moreover, at this time, there was silence in the field, and no one spoke, let alone moved. Feng Baobao is blocked by Gao fan. He can''t see the situation in front of him. He can only stick out his head. See originally arrogant, smiling Gao Ning has knelt in front of Gao fan. His skin all over his body cracked one after another, and there was blood oozing inside, which instantly dyed his clothes red. And Gao Ning''s original squinting eyes were bigger than the copper bell, his eyes were red with blood, and there were a lot of cracks on them, which was extremely terrible. He looked at Gao fan with boundless fear in his eyes, as if the dying man saw the God of death. A fat face, mouth wide open, hands covering the neck, difficult to spit out two ambiguous words, "Rao Life... " Everyone was shocked, especially the sand swallow hiding on the roof. "What''s the matter?" The sand swallows are so far apart that they can''t see clearly. She was ordered by her father to recruit Zhang Chulan. Unexpectedly, she met the intractable all four maniacs.Originally, it was impossible for her to finish the task, so she could give it up directly. But how can she give up if she wants to be strong? Of course, she has to fight. Just as she was thinking about how to solve the problem, the accident happened. Thunder smoke gun Gao Ning kneels in front of Gao fan, that appearance is very miserable. "What just happened?" The wind sand swallow murmurs to ask a way, because her attention all in Zhang Chu LAN body, so didn''t see clearly. "I don''t know..." Wind Star Tong a face dull, "I see Gao Ning directly rushed up, and then immediately toward this handsome big brother kneel down." ¡°£¿£¿¡± The sand swallow frowned, "really?" "Mm-hmm!" Feng Xingtong nodded wildly and then opened his brain. "Is it possible that this handsome big brother is the mysterious leader of Quan Xing?" The leader of Quan Xing has always been very mysterious, and the major forces don''t know who the other party is. "I don''t think so?" The wind sand swallow one face is shocked, "just now that appearance, thunder smoke gun Gao Ning how to see all seem to want to attack his just right?"? And you see that Xia he and Lu Liang did not kneel down to this man. Looking at their appearance, they were more shocked! What''s more, I haven''t heard that people of all natures should kneel down when they see the headmaster! " "Well!" Feng Xingtong nodded, "sister, why do you think this is?" "I don''t know..." Wind sand swallow shakes his head, "continue to see." "Oh..." I don''t know what you said! ¡­¡­ Gao Ning, who is full of blood, looks at Gao fan in horror. Her eyes are almost falling to the ground, and every muscle in her body is shaking. In addition to the split blood lines on his body surface, he also felt that his neck was tightly held by a strange force, which made him unable to breathe. Of course, he wants to use energy to solve the control of this power, but the problem is He was frightened to find that he could not mobilize even a little bit of energy, the energy in his body seemed to disappear in a moment. For such an opponent, he couldn''t think of any way to answer the enemy, so he had to kneel down and beg for mercy. Chapter 1187 And at this time, Gao fan''s cold face squints at Gao Ning kneeling in front of him, saying nothing. The crack on Gao Ning''s body is tearing ability, but what makes Gao Ning fall into fear is the law of spirit. The law of spirit and soul can directly affect Gao Ning''s consciousness. whether Gao Ning feels that he can''t breathe or regulate the energy in his body, it''s actually the illusion created by Gao fan through the law of spirit and soul. But this kind of illusion directly comes from Gao Ning''s own soul, and he can''t feel any abnormality, so he can only think that he has been suppressed by Gao fan with strange power. So in fact, Gao Ning is holding his breath. Gao fan doesn''t lock his throat at all. I have to say, the spirit rule is really easy to use! "Fat man, what''s the matter? Didn''t you still clamor to clean up the young master just now? What''s the matter now? " Zhang Chulan came to Gao fan''s side and said to Gao Ning sarcastically, "is this scared by the domineering spirit of our brother fan?" Gao Ning has no time to pay attention to Zhang Chulan. He is suffocating. He continues to beg Gao fan, "please Please... " "Shit, what''s the taste?" Zhang Chulan sniffed hard and frowned. Gao fan also found the abnormality at this time, light glanced at Gao Ning''s crotch, there wet a piece. "Oh, I''ll go!" Zhang Chulan then pinched his nose and pointed to Gao Ning''s crotch, "you''ve peed!" After hearing the speech, people came to see it one after another. Sure enough, Gao Ning really peed and his pants were wet. Lu Liang even took out his mobile phone and took a picture with a click. Everyone looked at Lu Liang with a black face, showing a look of disdain. "Ha ha, what..." Lu Liang''s face showed an embarrassed smile, "everyone continue, don''t care too much..." Gao fan stood with a negative hand, squinting at Gao Ning kneeling on the ground, "surrender, or die..." Gao Ning in front of a bright, quickly kowtow, accidentally a kowtow in the ground stone. When he raised his head, the blood had dyed his face red. I saw that he did not hesitate, kowtow again, even the position did not change. Even when he knew there was a stone there, he didn''t hesitate. "Ding! Congratulations on taking Gao Ning! Points + 100! " Gao fan was slightly surprised. Originally, he thought that it was Lu Liang or Xia he who surrendered first. Never thought, in front of this already scared urine thunder smoke gun Gao Ning unexpectedly first they one step surrender. Gao fan frowned slightly, and the spirit rule moved, which relieved Gao Ning''s control. Originally, he wanted to kill Gao Ning directly. After all, Liu Yanyan was hurt when the other party came, but now that the system has admitted it, there is no need for him to kill. After all, Gao fan never liked killing people. GAOFAN idea micro movement, a red pill appeared in front of Gaoning. "This is a healing pill. After taking it, you can meditate for a while to recover your injury." Gao fan looks calm. Gao Ning quickly takes the elixir, let alone the medicine for healing, even if Gao fan says it''s poison, he will swallow it without hesitation, because he knows very well that Gao fan doesn''t need to waste the poison if he wants to kill himself. Xia he and Lv Liang are surprised. Gao Ning is usually cautious. He didn''t expect to take the medicine so simply. More surprised, of course, or hiding in the dark wind sand swallow and Wind Star Tong. "Gulu!" Wind Star Tong swallowed saliva, "thunder smoke gun Gao Ning, it seems to be really surrender in front of this handsome man." At this time, Liu Yanyan, who had been seriously injured, had completely recovered. Liu Yanyan owes all the credit to Gao fan for the quick recovery of her injury. After all, those two drugs are amazing. One can quickly replenish qi, and the other can quickly repair wounds in the body, which can be described as a panacea. "Cousin Yanyan, have you recovered so soon? It seems that the injury is not serious... " Zhang Chulan''s face was curious. "I saw you vomit blood just now. I thought you were going to lie for ten and a half days after scalding!" "Thank you Thank you, master Liu Yanyan looks happy, and Gao fan''s mystery increases. Originally, she wanted to call her majesty, but it''s really not suitable to call her Majesty in public. Let''s call her master. "Xia he, Lu Liang..." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said to Quan Xing, who was not far away from him, "the thunder smoke cannon Gao Ning has surrendered. What do you say?" Poop! Lu Liang knelt down very simply and raised his right hand devoutly. "I''m willing to surrender too. Sincerely, I swear!" "Ding! Congratulations to Lv Liang, points + 100! " Gao fan light smile, "OK, don''t do this gift, get up!""Thank you, master!" Lu Liang stood up with a devout face. The title of the Lord of the villa was just what he heard from Liu Yanyan, although he didn''t know what it was. Since he analyzed Zhang Huaiyi''s memory and found that what Gao Fan said was right, he completely convinced Gao fan. Originally, he was still thinking about how to throw into GAOFAN''s door, but now GAOFAN is willing to accept him. Of course, he can''t wait for it. Xia he has a faint smile on his face and looks at Gao fan with a complicated look in his eyes. It''s impossible to say surrender. After all, Xia he still has Zhang Lingyu in his heart. if Gao fan and Zhang Lingyu fight one day, Xia he doesn''t know who to help. Say not to surrender, Gao fan''s earth shaking destructive power before, and today''s insidious suppression of Gao Ning, which makes Xia he feel very afraid. She is very clear that as long as Gao fan wants to deal with himself, he will not have the strength to fight back. "Since Gao Ning and Lu Liang have surrendered, what else can I say?" Xia he light smile, can only feign surrender, "I am willing to surrender." Gao fan smiles a little, the system backstage has not received the integral. Sure enough, it''s a little difficult to harvest Xiahe! "OK..." Gao fan stood up with a smile on his face and said, "first of all, you are welcome to join the extraordinary villa. Later you can call me the villa leader." "Yes! Lord Xia he three people say in unison, even sit on the ground of high rather also open mouth to say. Xia he looked at Gao Ning who had recovered, slightly stunned. At this time, Gao Ning''s original terrible crack has completely recovered, and he can''t see anything. Had it not been for the blood left on the other side, Xia he even thought Gao Ning had never been hurt. It''s only such a short time, such a serious injury, actually completely recovered? When did Gao Ning have such resilience? No! It''s the pill given by Gao fan! It must be the pill! "Thank you for your excellent pill." Gao Ning recovered his smiling face, "if it wasn''t for the elixir of the Lord, I would have to cultivate for several months!" Chapter 1188 "From today on, you are the people of Bufan village. The first task I give you is to provide information to Bufan village. If you don''t say much, you can go. " Gao fan smiles and looks at the roof. "When you leave, I''ll entertain the next wave of guests." They followed Gao fan''s eyes and saw two figures hiding quickly on the roof. It''s quite dull. Everyone has seen "Yes, Lord!" Gao Ning jumps into the jungle with Xia he and Lv Liang, and soon disappears. Zhang Chulan slightly stunned, "brother fan, I don''t doubt your meaning, but you just let them go, isn''t it too hasty?" Zhang Chulan doesn''t know Gao fan''s system, so he feels that Gao fan has been cheated. It''s all right for people to say what they say! "Don''t worry, I know it." Gao fan smiles faintly and looks mysterious. "No..." Zhang Chulan frowned and said, "it''s obviously the enemy''s trick. They obviously don''t really surrender! If you don''t believe it, you ask cousin Yanyan, right? What do you think? " Zhang Chulan looks at Liu Yanyan. Originally he wanted to talk to Feng Baobao, but seeing Feng Baobao''s silly appearance, she still doesn''t care. "I believe in the Lord." Liu Yanyan smiles. She must have 100% confidence in Gao fan. Moreover, she has a strange feeling that Gao Ning and Lu Liang, like themselves, are sincere in their submission to your majesty, although she does not know why she has this feeling. "But..." Zhang Chulan is speechless. The woman in love is retarded. So he finally had to look at Feng Baobao, "sister bao''er, what do you say?" "I believe in Gao fan, too." Feng Baobao has a plain face. Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." I have to I didn''t say it! "OK..." Gao fan smiles and looks at the roof. "You two on the roof, do you want to come down by yourself, or do you want me to ask you to come down?" "Sister..." Fengxingtong looks at fengshayan with sweat. "Follow me. Be careful. Don''t fight." "Oh." Fengshayan calmly jumps down, followed by fengxingtong, they get off the roof and come to Gao fan. "I''m sorry." A sand swallow with short silver hair was wearing a tight leather suit and clasping her fist. "I didn''t mean to peep just now. Don''t worry. I guarantee with my personality that I won''t tell you what I see today. " "Are you a sand swallow?" Liu Yanyan looked at each other in surprise, "is that fengshayan, the eldest daughter of fengzhenghao, one of the ten men in the wind family?" When the wind sand swallow hears the speech, there is a trace of pride in her eyes, since someone here knows the wind family, it''s easy to do. "Yes! That''s it Fengshayan quietly smile, glanced at fengxingtong, "this is my brother fengxingtong." "Hello everyone Feng Xingtong waved his hand, he said hello, but his eyes were fixed on Gao fan. Feng Xingtong does not want to worship Gao fan. After all, who is all sex? Who are Lei Yanpao, Gao Ning and Xia he? It''s all legendary, and it''s taboo for him. When he first came here, he and his sister saw the enemy like Quanxing Gaoning and Xiahe, and they had already finished the retreat. They didn''t dare to face the enemy at all. But in the end, these people were nothing in Gao fan''s face, without seeing his hands, the all-round people surrendered. This is simply a new view of fengxingtong. Although Gao fan verbally accepted the action of the new trio, Feng Xingtong also felt a little confused. After all, this kind of incorporation rate was probably cheated. It can be said that this is the only place fengxingtong does not recognize Gao fan, but this small flaw does not affect fengxingtong''s worship of Gao fan. Gao fan also finds Feng Xingtong''s eyes and frowns slightly, What''s the situation? Isn''t this guy interested in labor and capital? "What ten men? What kind of wind home? " Zhang Chulan a face of disdain, "but I say you are a person with a head and a face?"? What do you want to do when you lie on the roof of our house secretly? " The face of the wind sand swallow sank and looked at Zhang Chulan with a trace of displeasure. Before going out, her father Feng Zhenghao explained that she wanted Feng Shayan to find a way to get close to Zhang Chulan. If you can turn Zhang Chulan back to be your son-in-law, it would be great. After all, Zhang Chulan is the successor of Tianshi mansion appointed by the old Tianshi, and his future is limitless,If their Feng family can climb up to Zhang Chulan, they will have a chance to get rid of the vassal status of the Wang family and become a real shilao family. But no matter from Zhang Chulan''s previous performance, or now''s performance, fengshayan said that she didn''t like each other very much. But it has always been light, calm, tall and handsome, a pair of high man style of Gao fan let the sand swallow feel more curious. So fengsha Yandu didn''t want to look at Zhang Chulan, but bowed his hand to Gao fan, "master, I''m really sorry, please forgive me and my brother''s rashness, but please believe us, we will not tell you what we see today!" "Wipe!" Zhang Chulan saw that fengshayan didn''t care about herself, and almost blew up her hair. "No harm..." Gao fan light smile, waved to stop Zhang Chulan, "also please wind home miss with me to the living room for a talk." "Yanyan, watch the tea." "Yes Liu Yan smiles and leads Feng Shayan and Feng Xingtong to the living room. ¡­¡­ Villa living room. Fengshayan comes straight to the point, "this time, my sister and brother came here, bearing the mission of father, originally to invite Zhang Chulan to join our family." "Me?" Zhang Chulan said, "what''s the situation? First all the people of the whole nature came to trouble, and now the wind family is coming again? " "Ha ha, is it because Zhang Chulan is the next candidate appointed by the Tianshi government?" Gao fan smiles. When accepting the surrender of Gao Ning and Lv Liang, Gao fan knows the reason why Gao Ning and Lv Liang came to find Zhang Chulan. Zhang Lingyu has gone down the mountain, and the prelude of Luotian Festival on Longhu Mountain has been opened. "This..." The wind sand swallow is slightly stunned, looking at Gao fan''s eyes again a little more curious, "you all know?" Zhang Zhiwei, the Heavenly Master, appointed Zhang Chulan as his next successor, which was decided not long ago at the shilao talks. although many people know about it, Gao fan and his so-called extraordinary Zhuang are definitely not included. After all, before today, fengsha Yandu had never heard of the two names. Fengshayan is very curious. How does Gao fan know these things? Unconsciously, Gao fan''s image in fengshayan''s heart becomes more mysterious. Chapter 1189 "It''s no trouble knowing that." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I not only know this, but also know that fengtianyang, the last member of your Feng family, was captured by the Wang family in those years. In order to survive, he was forced to hand over the skill of arresting Lingpai generals to the Wang family. Moreover, fengtianyang vowed that the Fengjia family would be subject to the Wang family from generation to generation, and did not inherit the complete jielingpai. " Hearing this, everyone was shocked. Zhang Chulan and Liu Yanyan, in particular, have been stunned. These two days, Gao fan didn''t give them less knowledge about the alien world. The power of the shilao family was legendary in their eyes. But Gao fan now, let them eat a big melon directly. Two people already two pair eat melon masses appearance, conscientiously erect ear. As for our sister bao''er, she still looks cute and shows no interest. "What? It''s impossible Feng Xingtong frowned tightly and showed a light anger on his face. He looked at Gao fan in disbelief. He does not know the history of Fengjia. However, no matter whether the history is true or not, Rao Shi, who is criticized by others for his ancestors in front of him, is his own idol. as a vigorous young man, he can''t sit still. Fengshayan gently pinched fengxingtong and motioned him to be quiet. Now we can''t have a conflict with Gao fan. After all, the strength gap is too big. "Sister! What are you pulling me for? " Feng Xingtong''s face is full of anger. The wind sand swallow fiercely glared at him one eye, he just subsided. "So what?" Feng Sha Yan looks at Gao fan calmly, "although it''s a secret, some people know it. I don''t know where you learned it from? " Feng Xingtong shows his face again. Is it true? How can we have such a black history that I don''t even know? How could my general be incomplete? How is this possible? Feng Xingtong has begun to doubt life "You don''t need to know where I got the news from..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "just go back and tell your father Feng Zhenghao, I can help your family repair the complete jielingpai generals, and even let your Feng family get more advanced skills. Let your family have a chance to surpass the king''s family completely, and even destroy the king''s family! " The wind sand swallow''s pupil instantly constricts, the body suddenly becomes rigid, hands tightly pinch up, hold the breath. Destroy the king''s family! These words are easier said than done. Fengshayan remembers that when she was very young, she didn''t have her brother fengxingtong at that time. once, she accidentally ran into her father crying at the ancestral tablet in the ancestral hall. It probably means that the eldest daughter fengshayan is not a male, and she has not inherited the family''s ancestral general, so the family has no hope of revenge. So later, fengshayan tried harder than anyone else, in order to help her father fulfill his wish. So when her father asked her to fall in love with Zhang Chulan to climb the dragon and tiger mountain, although she was reluctant, she finally agreed to her father''s request. Now, Gao fan says that she can help them destroy the whole Wang family. It''s hard for her not to get excited. At this time the wind sand swallow, eyes full of excitement, hand strength unconsciously increased a lot. "Sister, you hurt me!" Feng Xingtong frowned and said in a low voice. "Ah Fengshayan recovers from shock and releases fengxingtong''s hand in panic. Then, she looked eagerly at Gao fan, "is what you said true?" "If you believe it, you will have it, if you don''t believe it, you will not have it!" Gao fan smiles a little, his face does not change. It''s not sure if he can be restored, because it''s not sure that Feng Zhenghao is the one who is handed down by Feng Tianyang. Although fengtianyang gave the Wangs a way to swallow the spirit and strengthen themselves when he sent the ability to arrest the spirit, but the way of swallowing the spirit is too evil. I don''t know if it''s a pit that fengtianyang buried for the Wangs. In addition, before fengtianyang fell into the hands of the Wang family, they were caught by many people, but they tried all kinds of methods and failed to get a general from fengtianyang. When fengtianyang fell into the hands of the Wang family, in order to protect their lives, they had to send the general to the Wang family. It can be said that Gao fan is a hero of a generation who is able to bend and stretch. if Gao fan didn''t believe him, he was really scared out of his wits by the Wang family. In order to live a leisurely life, he gave the complete arrest to the Wang family. He felt that fengtianyang was mostly private, and fengzhenghao should have a complete general there. But Feng Zhenghao, in order to develop better, deliberately pretends that his family''s spirit binding and dispatching will have one less function of swallowing spirit than Wang''s,Showing a wind family is weaker than the Wang family''s posture, deliberately forbearance. So it''s very likely that he doesn''t need to repair any jielingpai generals at all. After all, jielingpai generals themselves are complete, so there is no deception. Of course, Gao fan is serious about destroying the whole family. After all, the Wang family is really worth destroying. It''s disgusting to play with other people''s souls. Even if Fengjia doesn''t do it, Gao fan will find a chance to do it. "But I have one condition." Gao fan smiles. "What conditions?" The wind sand swallow in front of a bright, for fear that Gao fan does not say the conditions of things. It''s easy to say if there are conditions, at least it''s not human. "My extraordinary village has just been established, and now it is not well-known, I want you Fengjia to publicize it for me, and help me spread the story of defeating Quanxing Gaoning." Gao Fan said faintly, "it''s Zhang Chulan, the heir appointed by Zhang Zhiwei, the master of heaven, under the command of extraordinary village." "What?" Zhang Chulan then exclaimed in surprise, "brother, aren''t you cheating on me? Just now, the name of the descendant of the Heavenly Master has pushed me to the forefront of the whole alien world. if you do that again, I''m afraid I''ll be attacked by others when I sleep! " Everyone also looks at Gao fan in surprise. What Zhang Chulan said is right. "Oh Sister bao''er looks at Zhang Chulan with a little surprise, "can''t see that your baby still has this IQ? How can you imagine these things? " Zhang Chulan is very speechless, and quickly looks at Gao fan, "elder brother, do you want to reconsider?" "Chu lan..." Gao fan''s face suddenly sank, and he became a sincere old man, "I''m doing this for you, you need pressure to get the first place in Luotian grand festival!" Zhang Chulan stares big eyes, full Leng two seconds, "you call this pressure? You are going to kill me "Yes." The wind sand swallow face can''t help but peep out a pitiful look, "does the Lord want to think again?" Listen to the wind sand Yan so say, Zhang Chulan can''t help showing the grateful eyes. Chapter 1190 Zhang Chulan looks at the sand swallow gratefully, almost moved to cry. He can''t help but look back at Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao beside him. He can''t help but have a look at their attitude of watching the opera. There is a burst of emotion in his heart. You two look at other people. They are also human beings. Why is the gap so big? "Thank you for speaking for me." Zhang Chulan said sincerely. "You''re welcome!" Wind sand Yan leisurely said, "I think we should also add Xia he and Lv Liang, otherwise it''s unfair to others." Nani? Wind sand Yan this words, Zhang Chulan split on the spot. If Gao fan just said that he was doomed, the wind sand swallow would directly push her down the abyss. "Well!" Gao fan''s eyes brightened. "Thank you for your reminding. It''s such a pleasant decision!" "Then I won''t disturb you. My brother and I will go back and discuss the conditions of the villa master with our father." Fengshayan gets up happily and pulls her younger brother fengxingtong away happily. Gao fan happily waves off Feng''s brothers and sisters, and then takes bao''er and Liu Yanyan to the second floor. As for Zhang Chulan, he said he couldn''t be happy. Oh, my God! Why are there pits all over the alien world! ¡­¡­ World Group chairman''s office "what?" Feng Zhenghao smashed his desk. What Feng Shayan said surprised him. But soon, he calmed down and looked at fengshayan suspiciously, "you will tell me the details of that time word by word!" His eyes twinkle, whether it is to repair the arrest spirit dispatch general or destroy the family, Gao fan''s words and deeds make him too shocked. What fengshayan said is too general. He needs to know more. "Yes Fengshayan nodded, and then said everything to fengzhenghao. ¡­¡­ "So young, but so powerful? "With all-round Gao He on the scene, he was defeated without fighting?" Feng Zhenghao''s eyes are full of doubts. If he didn''t know enough about fengshayan, he really suspected that his daughter was bragging. He also doubted whether Gao fan would be the mysterious leader of Quan Xing. But fengshayan said that Gao Ning was bathed in blood, and the shock of Xia he and Lv Liang all showed that Gao fan was not the leader. Gao fan''s identity really made him curious. "Father, do we have to believe him? Do you want to cooperate with him? " The wind sand swallow has a dignified face. "Cooperation, of course, means cooperation." Feng Zhenghao took a deep breath and said faintly, "his condition is not a big deal, just meet him, I will let people deal with it. You''ll find a way to stay with him and have a good look. " "Ah?" Wind sand swallow slightly surprised, "still want to continue to follow?" "Well." Feng Zhenghao nodded, "once the news spreads, it will stir up the whole alien world. He dares to speak so arrogantly, either he is a clown, or he has real strength. In either case, once the news is released, there will be a big problem for him. You just need to stay with him. It won''t take long to know what his strength is. Of course, during the time when you are with him, the previous task should not stop. if Gao fan has more potential than Zhang Chulan, you can change your goal to him. " There was a little hesitation in fengsha swallow''s eyes, but soon she bit her teeth, and a little loss flashed on her face "Ah..." Feng Zhenghao shook his head helplessly, got up and patted her on the shoulder in front of Feng Shayan, "Shayan, the revival of the family depends on you and your younger brother. Before your younger brother grows up, you should share more pressure for him!" Wind sand swallow frown, wind is Hao although did not say clearly, but the meaning is very obvious. Following Gao fan, you can not only explore the depth of Gao fan, but also stare at Zhang Chulan all the time. Of course, it''s more important to cultivate feelings with them. If Gao fan is really powerful, it''s very good for Feng family that Feng Shayan becomes Gao fan''s woman. Even if Gao fan is ordinary, it''s OK to climb Zhang Chulan. Fengshayan is very bitter, but she doesn''t complain, this is her destiny as a young lady of the Feng family. She has accepted her destiny since she was a child. "Father, you don''t have to comfort me, I know it all!" Wind sand swallow face expressionless got up and left, wind is Hao''s office. Feng Zhenghao looks at the lonely figure of fengshayan with guilt in his eyes. It seems that he wants to say something to her, but it''s like a lump in his throat. He doesn''t say it when he knows fengshayan leaves.Soon, Xia he, Gao Ning and Lu Liang were defeated by Zhang Chulan. The story spread in the alien world, and the website of the alien world exploded. "I wipe! Who is Zhang Chulan? " "It''s worthy of being the next descendant appointed by Zhang Zhiwei, the Heavenly Master!" "1v3 defeat Xia he, Gao Ning and Lu liang? Although Lu Liang has no fighting power, Xia he and Gao Ning are the two big men in the four arrogance! Is Zhang Chulan so fierce? Who is it? " "Could it be the illegitimate son of the old master?" "Go away! The old master is pure ¡­¡­ At this time, it is tens of kilometers away from GAOFAN villa. "Little martial uncle, look at this..." A middle-aged and thin Taoist priest in a black Taoist robe respectfully put his mobile phone screen in front of a young man with long gray hair and white robes. The young man''s cold eyes glanced faintly, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes flashed a trace of ice cold. "Little martial uncle, calm down..." Another chubby middle-aged Taoist grinned shyly, "netizens are all talking nonsense, the old master is pure, there can be no illegitimate child!" The other side said "pure", the gray man''s face changed, the air around him became cold, almost frozen. The thin Taoist priest quickly motioned the fat Taoist priest to shut up. The word "pure" is taboo for gray haired men. The grey haired man is Zhang Lingyu, the most powerful disciple of the young generation of Longhushan, and the close disciple of the old Heavenly Master. Originally, he should be the next generation of the Tianshi mansion. But because he and Xia he had some adult accidents, and the position of master of heaven can only be passed on to the virgin, so he lost the qualification to inherit the position of master of heaven. So when she knew that her master wanted to pass the throne of Heavenly Master to Zhang Chulan, who was not a disciple of dragon and tiger mountain at all, Zhang Lingyu refused. But the things that master told me had to be done, so Zhang Lingyu planned to inform Zhang Chulan at last. Now, seeing the rubbish on the Internet, Zhang Lingyu was so angry that her eyes became cold. "Zhang Chulan I''ll go and see if you have the qualifications! " Zhang Lingyu''s eyes were cold, and she flew away. The two Taoists looked at each other, then shook their heads helplessly, so they had to catch up. GAOFAN villa, the woods behind. Gao fan, like yesterday, is lying on his chair watching Feng Baobao guide Zhang Chulan and Liu Yanyan to practice. Chapter 1191 As several people practice actual combat today, Gao fan moves a chair to the woods. There is no other reason. If you can lie down, you will never stand. This is Gao fan''s habit. It''s really boring to watch others practice, so Gao fan took this opportunity to spend the 200 points he got yesterday. "System, draw for me, Soha 200." "Ding! Congratulations on your aunt''s scarf * 100! " "Ding! Congratulations on winning the old club 100.... " Gao fan''s face is dull. What are they? ¡­¡­ "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Angel Yan (strong variation), is it fusion "Give me fusion!" "Ding! Successful integration, Congratulations, ability: Lightning rule, strong mutation effect trigger, skill: bestow "Give?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, he knew the law of thunder and lightning, but what kind of skill is endowing? Can''t you give power to others? I''m afraid that if I give these powers to you, I''m afraid you''ll have to go against the sky for ten minutes? Endowing: the host can endow its power to anyone. PS: a kind of ability can only be rewarded to one person. How much power the recipient can get from the host depends on his own strength. ¡¿ GAO fan nodded. If we can give the power of law, I believe he will soon be able to unify the alien world. At this time, fengshayan, who has accepted the kite''s good command, has come to Gao fan''s villa. As for the location, it''s still the same place, above the roof. It seems that she likes to blow on the roof This time, fengshayan didn''t hide herself, because after yesterday''s event, she knew clearly that she couldn''t hide herself in front of Gao fan. But today, she is not in a hurry to see Gao fan. She says that she wants to be with others. After all, this kind of thing is too shameful to say, all she can do is to stay aside and not disturb. If Gao fan asked herself to join them, she would go. If Gao fan didn''t, she would stay on the roof honestly. This is her face on the final stubborn. Fengshayan is on the roof, watching the actual combat between Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan, the situation it '' s a long story. Zhang Chulan is almost rubbed on the ground by Feng Baobao. Fengshayan has been shaking her head. Zhang Chulan is too good to watch. In contrast, compared with Zhang Chulan, who works hard, Gao fan is undoubtedly like a dandy. But fengshayan knows that Gao fan is a super strong man. Comparing Gao fan with Zhang Chulan, fengshayan immediately makes a decision. Even if I want to trade my body for the prosperity of my family, I have to use it on a man like Gao fan. as for Zhang Chulan Or leave mellow! At this time, three Taoist figures appeared in Gao fan''s divine consciousness, and each other was coming towards the villa quickly. Seeing the gray haired man at the head, Gao fan showed a faint smile on his face. Who is Zhang Lingyu? And look at Zhang Lingyu''s face with a cannibal expression, Gao fan knows that the war between him and Zhang Chulan is inevitable. "Ha ha..." Gao fan showed an interesting smile on his face. "In this case, give Zhang Lingyu a big gift." "Chu LAN, come here..." Gao fan looks at Zhang Chulan with a smile, "I''ll give you something." Zhang Chulan was shocked. Gao fan''s smile is too familiar to him. every time Gao fan smiles like this, something big happens! So, Gao fan wants to give himself good things! "Brother fan!" He trotted over excitedly, squatting in front of Gao fan with a shy face, "give it to me, anything is OK!" Can Gao fan deliver ordinary goods? Let''s say the pill that can make Liu Yanyan and Gao Ning recover from their serious injury in ten minutes. It can already be said to be the elixir! GAOFAN products, must be fine! For Zhang Chulan, who is poor and destitute, anything can be given. Gao fan smiles, a finger gently on Zhang Chulan''s heart, Zhang Chulan only feel a cool breath into his mind. "What''s this?" Zhang Chulan''s face was stunned and didn''t seem to feel anything. "You can understand it as a kind of skill!" Gao fan looks calm. Zhang Chulan frowned slightly and then said, "brother fan, I don''t seem to have any other skills in my mind. Have you made a mistake?" "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "what I just gave you is the thunder method. It should strengthen your previous thunder method, so you can''t feel that there are more skills.""Ah?" Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned, Leifa was his secret, and no one said it! But does Gao fan know? But think about Gao fan''s strange ability, it seems that there is nothing strange about it. "Well..." Zhang Chulan nodded, hit it hit it mouth. After brewing for a while, he raised his right hand to the nearby woods, ready to have a try. Suddenly, Zhang Chulan felt the energy in her body boiling up in an instant, it was like an explosive barrel, as if it was about to explode. "Wait..." Gao fan gently waved and held Zhang Chulan, "someone is coming. Don''t hurt others by mistake." "Oh..." Zhang Chulan looks confused. Just now he felt that his energy was out of control. Even he felt a little out of control, but he was taken back by Gao fan. He was very curious. What kind of immortal ability did Gao fan use? Why is Gao fan so competent? The wind sand swallow on the roof can''t help frowning. She wanted to see what kind of ability Gao fan could give Zhang Chulan. After all, Gao Fan said that he could help the Wang family become stronger. He could take this opportunity to see how much Gao fan could make Zhang Chulan''s five dregs stronger. In the end, he was stirred up by another group of people! Wind sand swallow a face not happy, looked up toward the visitor, face slightly surprised, "dragon and tiger mountain people finally came to find Zhang Chulan." Zhang Lingyu and two Taoist priests in black robes, one fat and one thin, appeared in front of Gao fan and others. A thin Taoist wearing a black robe said to GAOFAN with a smile, "benefactor, which one of you is Zhang Chulan?" Zhang Lingyu subconsciously locked her eyes on Gao fan, who was lying on the chair. There is no other reason. After all, Gao fan is more handsome than Zhang Chulan, and his breath is more stable than Zhang Chulan. in any case, Gao fan is more like Zhang Lingyu''s life enemy than Zhang Chulan. What''s more, the fat and thin Taoists thought Gao fan was Zhang Chulan just like Zhang Lingyu. As for the reason, of course, it''s the same. After all, Zhang Chulan stirred up the situation of other people with his energy body source. And Gao fan''s appearance and temperament look more like a man of the moment. Chapter 1192 "Where are you looking? I''m here Zhang Chulan was not happy at that time. How come there are always people coming to find themselves these two days, and why do you recognize the wrong person! Where do I look like Zhang Chulan? "You? Zhang Chulan Zhang Lingyu glanced at Zhang Chulan lightly, and there was a trace of disdain in her eyes. But then he shook his head, feeling that it was impossible, "not like..." "Why?" Zhang Chulan was stunned. Zhang Lingyu didn''t answer. He didn''t even bother to look at Zhang Chulan. Instead, he looked indifferent and looked at Gao fan. "Hello, Hello!" Zhang Chulan was confused and forced, "what do you mean? Isn''t it all said that I am Zhang Chulan? " The fat and thin Taoists looked at each other and took out their cell phones one after another. Zhang Chulan''s information is also on the mobile phone. Don''t you know it at a glance? Zhang Lingyu didn''t pull out his mobile phone. He glanced at Zhang Chulan faintly, and his eyes were full of indifference. "it''s said that Zhang Chulan has the source of energy body, which is the most powerful skill in the eight wonders of Jiashen. How can a person who has the source of Qi body be so weak? " Zhang Chulan head three black lines fall, "I wipe, feelings I so unlike me, right?" "Cough, little martial uncle!" The thin Taoist priest quickly handed the mobile phone to Zhang Lingyu, on which there was a full body photo of Zhang Chulan, "he is really Zhang Chulan..." "Well?" Zhang Lingyu glances at the mobile phone screen, slightly stunned, there is a flash of anger in her eyes when she looks at Zhang Chulan. He is angry. Can such a weak guy be the master of dragon and tiger mountain? He was angry. If it wasn''t for being a virgin, which round would he get Zhang Chulan? He hated Zhang Chulan, but he also hated that he didn''t win at the beginning! At the beginning how to catch the way of Xia he? At this time, Zhang Chulan also looks at Zhang Lingyu angrily, the man points to his nose and says it''s a weak chicken. Can''t anyone bear this kind of thing? "Why do you come to me?" Zhang Chulan looks at Zhang Lingyu and the two Taoists with a dignified face, and asks in a low tone. "Take Zhang Chulan back by the order of the master!" Zhang Lingyu''s eyes were cold and disdainful. "Asshole! Why should I go with you? " Zhang Chulan''s face is very blue, Zhang Lingyu''s appearance of standing high and not even looking at him in the eye is really annoying to him. "The teacher also said that if Zhang Chulan refuses to leave, we can use strong." Zhang Lingyu''s face was calm and her eyes were full of disdain. What he was waiting for was that Zhang Chulan didn''t want to. In this way, he would have a chance to teach each other a lesson. By the way, if Zhang Chulan has the ability to inherit the position of Heavenly Master. "Ha ha Don''t you want a gas source? Come on! Yesterday was all sex! What other wind home! Today, there are some bad Taoists! Do you really think that Zhang Chulan is a soft persimmon and you can pinch it as you like? " Zhang Chulan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and a strong golden light appeared all over his body, "the Xuanzong of heaven and earth, the root of all energy..." "To repair all kinds of calamities is my magic power!" One fat and one thin, the two Taoists drank in a low voice, and the same golden light appeared on them. Zhang Chulan a face surprised, "you are dragon tiger mountain people?" "Why? Do you know the name of dragon and tiger mountain One is fat and the other is thin. The two Taoists are surprised. After all, in their eyes, Zhang Chulan is just an unknown little man, they don''t know where the golden light mantra was stolen from. After all, the Heavenly Master didn''t tell them that Zhang Xilin, Zhang Huaiyi, Zhang Chulan''s grandfather. Zhang Chulan actually knows about Longhushan. The development of this matter is a bit unexpected! "I know it''s strange?" Zhang Chulan looks confused. Originally he didn''t know, but Gao fan told him about his grandfather and Longhushan. Zhang Lingyu''s eyes flashed a trace of ice cold, and asked without expression, "how do you know the dragon and tiger mountain?" "It''s all..." Zhang Chulan just wanted to say that it was Gao fan who told him, but Zhang Lingyu''s eyes really made him feel very disgusted. So he learned from Gao fan and stood up with his hands down, with a face full of anger, "you don''t need to know how I know, because I don''t want to tell you!" "You..." Zhang Lingyu''s body was stunned, but her heart was a little unstable. See his complexion gloomy lift foot to walk toward Zhang Chulan, a pair of want to beat a person''s appearance. "Little martial uncle, calm down!" Fat thin two people at that time flustered, directly stopped in front of Zhang Lingyu, "Zhang Chulan really mastered the golden light incantation, is our Tianshi house a pulse true.". But you can''t help him to do so. Just give it to us! " The purpose of their trip is to take Zhang Chulan back, but after all, Zhang Chulan is a man appointed by the master of heaven. If Zhang Lingyu is beaten and maimed carelessly, they can''t account for it."Back off!" Zhang Lingyu''s tone is not heavy, but the fat and thin feel that the air is cold. Two people look at each other, without saying a word, quickly avoid. They are clear about this little martial uncle''s temper, resolute and terrifying. Even if the mission fails, you may be punished if you go back, which is much better than offending the little martial uncle. They can''t help but have a meaningful look at Zhang Chulan: boy, let''s ask for more blessings! "Zhang Lingyu, right?" Zhang Chulan joked, "I heard that you are the most proud disciple of Tianshi mansion, but now he wants to pass the position of Tianshi to me, you must be very upset?" Zhang Lingyu''s face was expressionless, and she walked towards Zhang Chulan step by step, with a murderous air. The fat and thin Taoist priest pinches a sweat for Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan knows a lot, but it''s too special to beat him a little. At this time, he dares to sprinkle salt on the wound of my martial uncle! Don''t mention the bad tempered little martial uncle, even they can''t look down on it. Little martial uncle, beat him hard! "Today, let me have a good test for my teacher. Are you qualified or not?" Zhang Lingyu''s eyes are awe inspiring, and her cold breath is released. Zhang Chulan feels that the air around her becomes solidified. The atmosphere on the field was cold, and people around Rao felt a little uneasy. Gao fan smiles, turns around and walks to the distance with Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan. the fat and thin Taoists follow Gao fan''s steps and come to Gao fan silently. They are also afraid of accidental injury "Sister bao''er, do you think Zhang Chulan is OK?" Liu Yan whispered. "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult..." Feng Baobao has a calm face, after all, she has taught Zhang Chulan how to practice these days. She knows more about Zhang Chulan''s strength. Next to a fat and a thin Taoist listen, also joined the chat. The fat Taoist priest said with a smile, "it''s not a bit difficult, it''s definitely not!" Chapter 1193 The thin Taoist echoed: "little martial uncle is the strongest one in the past generation in our Tianshi mansion. He has been highly skilled since he was young. even if most of the old people are not as good as him, Zhang Chulan''s chance to win is almost zero." "So young Gao Gong?" Liu Yanyan is slightly surprised. In Taoism, Gao Gong refers to the existence of the highest moral ability. In Longhushan Tianshi mansion, Gao Gong also represents the first person below the Tianshi. When Zhang Lingyu was young, she was already in a high position. Liu Yanyan was not surprised. "Of course..." The thin Taoist priest looked very proud. There are many schools of Taoism in the world, but only dragon and Tiger Mountain has such a young and high achievement as Zhang Lingyu. Feng Baobao is shouting to the front, "come on, Zhang Chulan, isn''t that a high-ranking master of heaven? You can do it When Zhang Chulan heard the speech, she could not help feeling warm in her heart. Sure enough, there are true feelings in the world. At the critical moment, it''s still bao''er who is human! However, sister bao''er added: "even if you can''t fight, don''t worry. I''m good at digging holes and burying corpses. Just give me your corpses at ease!" Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." "All right, baby." Gao fan touched bao''er''s head. "Zhang Chulan will be fine." Sister bao''er is enjoying Gao fan''s touch on her face. How can she feel so comfortable being touched? "Really? Lord Liu Yan looks curious. "Just watch. He can not only win, he can also win beauty." Gao fan light a smile, negative hand but stand of looking at opposite, the face is overflowing with self-confidence. Fat thin combination a face surprised looking at Gao fan, want to ask Gao fan. But they find that they can''t even speak, just like their mouth is sealed by some force. How is this fat four? They clenched their teeth and tried to break the seal with energy, but they found that the energy in their body had disappeared. For a stranger, the energy in his body disappears. How frightening is such a thing? It''s unheard of! But today, after experiencing it for themselves, they found that the feeling of no energy is so terrible, just like their own lives are like the lights in the wind and rain, which may go out at any time. And they knew that all this was done by the young man in front of them. They had such strange abilities when they were so young, which made them have to be careful. They can only look at each other with frightened eyes, and then honestly watch the play, dare not move. After all, if Zhang Chulan was injured before, he would be punished after returning to the mountain, but now it''s not the same. It''s possible to die! If Zhang Chulan is really maimed, who knows what this young man who is called the villa master by Liu Yanyan will do! Thinking like this, they are already sweating. "What nonsense! Isn''t it a fight? Come on Zhang Chulan stares at Zhang Lingyu fiercely, the other party''s rigid face has already made him very unhappy. "Just you? You deserve to fight me? " A faint disdain flashed over Zhang Lingyu''s face. Indeed, he just wanted to test Zhang Chulan, and did not regard him as an opponent. "You''re crazy!" Zhang Chulan a sharp drink, a golden light of his rapid toward Zhang Lingyu rushed up. Right hand fist, momentum like a rainbow, as if to tear open all obstacles in general. Zhang Lingyu looks at Zhang Chulan with no expression. She doesn''t have the intention to defend at all. She doesn''t even bother to move. Zhang Chulan is slightly stunned. She doesn''t know whether Zhang Lingyu can''t do it or whether she really looks down on herself. But he didn''t think too much, because he would soon know that he took over. The next second, Zhang Chulan''s fist has hit Zhang Lingyu''s golden light. Bang Dang! With a crisp sound, Zhang Chulan''s body suddenly stops. "Can''t get in?" He found that Zhang Lingyu really didn''t like himself! Zhang Chulan looks at his fist in horror, blocked by the golden light around Zhang Lingyu, and stops half a meter away from Zhang Lingyu''s body. The golden light of Zhang Lingyu''s body is like substance, harder than metal. "Hum!" Zhang Lingyu snorted coldly, raised her hand and patted it on Zhang Chulan''s back. Zhang Chulan instantly opened his mouth, eyes almost fell to the ground, the whole person instantly lying on the ground. One hit! It''s just a blow! The golden light on his body was broken in an instant, and there was no residue left! "Ah! It hurts... " Zhang Chulan has been lying on the ground, rolling all over the ground Elder sister bao''er and Liu Yanyan look down on Gao fan one after another, "master, is that it?"Although the fat and thin Taoist priest is also very confused, where does Gao fan have confidence in Zhang Chulan? But when they think about each other''s strange ways, they don''t even dare to show their suspicious eyes. Instead, they look at each other like stones and pray in their hearts: "little martial uncle, take it easy Don''t maim Zhang Chulan, we will suffer together at that time! " Two people nervous all over the body is full of cold sweat, but see Zhang Chulan although the mouth is crying pain, but also lively rolling, it shows that he was not seriously injured. This situation made the big stone hanging in their hearts finally put down. It seems that the little martial uncle didn''t lay a heavy hand on it. Zhang Lingyu didn''t pay much attention to Zhang Chulan. He just wanted to teach her a lesson. Although it''s true that he hates Zhang Chulan, it''s impossible for him to hurt Zhang Chulan at will, whether in the face of Master Zhang Zhiwei or in his principles of life. Give Zhang Chulan a little punishment and let him know that heaven is high and earth is thick. "You lost." Zhang Lingyu looks at Zhang Chulan lying on the ground indifferently, with his eyes and tone, in his eyes, Zhang Chulan is no different from mole ants. "Asshole! Isn''t it that you''ve got it by surprise? What are you crazy about? " Zhang Chulan got up from the ground with a stubborn face and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. The wind sand swallow can''t help frowning slightly. Although Zhang Chulan really fights five dregs, he still has a little perseverance! "Still here?" The fat and thin Taoist priest suddenly widened their eyes. They were really afraid that Zhang Lingyu would maim Zhang Chulan! If it wasn''t for Gao fan''s seal, they would have knelt down at Zhang Chulan''s feet, held his thigh and begged him to continue to lie on the ground. "You die for me!" Zhang Chulan drinks fiercely and looks crazy. with golden light, he comes to Zhang Lingyu. Crackling, raising his hands is a hammer to the golden light around Zhang Lingyu. A fierce operation, a look at the output of 0.25. Still failed to break Zhang Lingyu''s defense! "Is that all you have to do?" Zhang Lingyu looked at Zhang Chulan coldly, a trace of disappointment flashed in her eyes. Chapter 1194 "In that case, don''t be cruel to me!" Zhang Lingyu''s eyes were awe inspiring, the golden light around her turned into a big hand, holding Zhang Chulan in the palm of her hand. Click! Zhang Chulan was pinched and sprayed blood one meter away on the spot, and the whole person was paralyzed. Shit! Everyone''s eyes are silly. Is Zhang Lingyu too strong? Liu Yanyan swallows her saliva directly. She finds that the circle she used to live in is so small that she has never seen these powerful strangers. At the same time, she is very glad that she met Gao fan early. If she meets Zhang Lingyu as an enemy, I''m afraid it will be cool. The fat and thin Taoist priest has a sad face. The little martial uncle pinched Zhang Chulan and vomited blood. What can I do? If such a mysterious young and extraordinary villa leader is in trouble, how will they face it? "In fact, you can lie on the ground, at least not hurt!" Zhang Lingyu is indifferent and throws Zhang Chulan on the ground at will. "Let''s go..." Zhang Lingyu light said, ready to turn away. Gao fan''s divine sense moves and unties the spirit law imposed on the fat and thin combination, and the two instantly regain their freedom. There was no time to think why Gao fan didn''t fight them. They ran to Zhang Lingyu in a hurry. "Little martial uncle, the old master said that he would take Zhang Chulan back..." The fat Taoist frowned tightly. "Yes! This is our mission this time! " The thin Taoist was also in a panic. "No more..." Zhang Lingyu''s face was indifferent, "although I don''t know where his grandfather stole the golden light mantra, but now I have tested it, and he is not qualified to be the successor of the Heavenly Master!" "But..." "Stop!" At this time, Zhang Chulan stood up from the ground again. The crowd frowned and could not help worrying about Zhang Chulan. After all, just now it was a meter away. This guy has the strength to stand up. He is a monster! "Zhang Chulan, don''t stand up! As long as you lie down well, my little martial uncle will not attack you! " The fat and thin Taoist priest peed at that time, when he was like this, he still had to stand up! Lie down on the ground. Doesn''t he smell good? Don''t take us with you if you die! They can''t help but glance at Gao fan. Seeing that Gao fan''s face is light and cloudless, their hearts are as complicated as they want. Extraordinary villa leader, what does it mean to fall to the ground? "Sorry, I''ve been lying long enough!" Zhang Chulan''s eyes definitely wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, "for so many years, my grandfather has asked me to hide my strength for my safety, but I really hide the pain, everyone!" "After Van Gogh told me about the alien world, I was very happy, because finally there was a group of people like me." "So, I am full of expectations for this world, but after entering, I found that this world is so dangerous." "But Zhang Lingyu Zhang Chulan looked at Zhang Lingyu excitedly, "I''m very happy to meet an opponent like you, the battle between us is not over yet!" "Go on, I''ll kill you!" Zhang Lingyu looks at Zhang Chulan, her eyes have become cold. The fat and thin Taoist priest froze at that time. Zhang Lingyu''s eyes need to be serious. It''s the rhythm of big things. They want to say something to stop them, but again they find that they can''t speak, and this time, something more terrible happened, their bodies are out of control and they walk behind Gao fan. Two people in the heart shock unceasingly, this after all is special what ability? It can control people''s bodies. Gao fan looks indifferent. He finds another usage of the law of spirit and soul, which controls the soul of others to achieve the purpose of controlling the body. As long as you control your strength, you can control other people''s words and deeds, and you won''t completely take away other people''s souls, almost no harm. It''s good. It''s really useful. "Waste me?" Zhang Chulan showed an arrogant smile on his face, "I want to see how you abandoned me!" When Zhang Chulan was not in the ink, he raised his right hand and his palm was shining with gold. The golden light, intensified, which also mixed with white light. "What''s that?" Zhang Lingyu suddenly widened her eyes. The white light in Zhang Chulan''s hands was familiar to him. That''s the thunder method. Only when the golden light mantra of dragon and tiger mountain is practiced to the extreme can we learn the thunder method. Thunder method is the highest level skill of Longhushan, and only those who have learned thunder method are qualified to inherit the top skill of Longhushan: tianshidu.Only by inheriting the degree of Heavenly Master can we become a Heavenly Master. There are many disciples in Longhushan who can''t learn the thunder method for various reasons, some of them can''t practice the golden light to the extreme because of their lack of talent. Some of them have enough talent, but they can''t practice because they are not virgins. Zhang Lingyu, however, belongs to the second category. He is not a virgin. So when he saw Zhang Chulan''s Lei FA, Zhang Lingyu was stunned in an instant. He finally understood why his old master had to choose the successor of Zhang Chulan''s master''s mansion on that day. It turned out that he was more qualified than himself to inherit the Heavenly Master. But Zhang Chulan also discovered Zhang Lingyu''s abnormality at this time, unexpectedly in a daze? He knows very well that if Zhang Lingyu is hit by the thunder method which contains the power given by Gao fan, he will surely let the other party die. Zhang Lingyu is in a daze at this time. Isn''t she looking for death? But now it''s on the verge of an arrow, and I have to launch it. Zhang Chulan wants to recover her skills, but she finds that her energy is pouring out madly, and she can''t stop it at all. "Asshole!" His face was very blue, and he moved his right hand 30 degrees to one side, facing a forest. After all, he didn''t want to kill Zhang Lingyu, because Zhang didn''t kill her before, did he? At this moment, a piece of lightning shining with strong white light burst out from Zhang Chulan''s hand. Instantly, the 100 meter wide area facing Zhang Chulan''s right hand was covered by thunder. Boom boom! When a series of loud noises came, everyone just felt too harsh and closed their eyes one after another, even Zhang Lingyu instinctively closed his eyes, because the light was so strong that he did not dare to open his eyes. But the fat and thin were miserable. They were controlled by Gao fan. GAO fan was not aware of Zhang Chulan''s white light, so he did not close his eyes, nor did he control the fat and thin Taoists to close their eyes. So, when everyone opened their eyes again, they were shocked to see the hundreds of meters wide area which was emptied by Zhang Chulan and turned into scorched earth. The fat and thin Taoists were red in eyes, leaving tears of pain "This..." Everyone looked at the forest destroyed by Zhang Chulan in front of them, and they were all dumbfounded. Chapter 1195 Zhang Lingyu clenched her hands tightly, but her body was trembling. Because just now, he found himself infinitely close to death. Zhang Chulan''s Leifa is so powerful that he has never heard of it and dare not look directly at it. He knew that if Zhang Chulan hadn''t deliberately deviated, he might have been unable to find the slag at this time. "Is Zhang Chulan so powerful?" Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao look at Gao fan one after another. Of course, they know that Zhang Chulan''s thunder method was just given by Gao fan. Your majesty, it''s amazing! Liu Yanyan''s face showed an excited and adoring smile. And the most shocking is the wind sand swallow. Before Zhang Chulan what strength, she saw clearly. Now it''s so strong because before Zhang Lingyu and them came, Gao fan nodded Zhang Chulan''s forehead and gave him a skill. Feng Shayan looks at Gao fan in shock, and hopes are kindled in his eyes. GAO fan can turn Zhang Chulan, a weak chicken, into such a powerful abnormal strong man, and certainly has the ability to make Feng Jia rise. The haze in fengshayan''s heart is swept away at this moment, and his family can finally rise! She looked up at the sky, suddenly felt the original haze of the sky has become clear. It''s only two days since I met Gao fan. Today is my second time to meet Gao fan. This man has given fengshayan a surprise that she has never met in her whole life. So fengshayan has decided to get Gao fan, only such a man as Gao fan can be worthy of her fengshayan. Thinking like this, she would like to rush up and hug Gao fan now, but now there are a lot of people. "Ding! Congratulations on winning fengshayan''s heart, points + 100! " Looking at the sudden emergence of the system news, Gao fan is slightly stunned. This damned handsome ah, clearly did nothing, how to let other girls fall in love with it? Gao fan is very speechless. He has known about the fact that fengshayan is on the roof for a long time, but he doesn''t pay attention to each other. If he wants to see it, he can see it. But he did not expect that the girl was occupied "Ha ha, I won..." Zhang Chulan showed a stubborn smile on her tired face, then she fell to the ground in the dark. Zhang Lingyu''s eyes are complicated. She just wants to reach out to catch Zhang Chulan. But see Gao fan body shape a flash, have already helped Zhang Chulan, conveniently put a pill into his mouth. Everyone was shocked again. The speed of Gao fan''s flash Isn''t that weird? Zhang Lingyu rubs her eyes hard and looks at Gao fan incredulously. He is closest to Zhang Chulan. It should be him who helped Zhang Chulan. But he only felt a flower in front of him, and Gao fan left a remnant shadow to Zhang Chulan''s side. Zhang Lingyu only saw this speed in the old master. At this time, the two Taoists also came to Zhang Lingyu. They look at Gao fan with trembling and smiling faces, for fear that he and his younger martial uncle will be destroyed. Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao also came to Zhang Chulan. Liu Yanyan asked, "master, how is Zhang Chulan?" "No harm, just a little hurt." Gao fan smiles faintly, Zhang Chulan''s body lies flat and leaves the ground, floating in the air. Everyone was stunned, including Zhang Lingyu. Floating the human body? What is this special ability? Zhang Lingyu has heard that there is a Jia family in the East. Their family''s skill inherited from generation to generation is the art of controlling objects. but people have to use energy to feed their weapons all the year round, and then they can achieve the goal of controlling objects slowly. But Gao fan, obviously, can''t be an imperial weapon! Is it the power of ideas? Zhang Lingyu nodded, almost determined that Gao fan was a congenital stranger, and his ability was his idea. But what happened to the speed advantage just now? I don''t understand Gao fan looks indifferent. He just builds a barrier around Zhang Chulan''s body, and then controls the barrier floating. Later, he looked at Zhang Lingyu with a smile on his face, "immortal Lingyu, I don''t know if you are interested in going into the room to have a cup of tea?" Zhang Lingyu was slightly surprised. He didn''t know why. He always felt that Gao fan had a strange temperament. This kind of temperament attracted him to Gao fan. The fat and thin Taoist priest, seeing that Gao fan was so light, knew that he didn''t mean to embarrass himself and others. They not only breathed a long breath, but also felt comfortable. But the two of them just want to leave here soon. After all, who knows when the young master will go back!They smile on their faces, "we don''t..." Before he finished speaking, Zhang Lingyu made a bow to Gao fan, "thank you for your invitation. It''s better for Lingyu to be respectful than obedient!" After seeing Gao fan''s speed beyond imagination, Zhang Lingyu expressed her strong interest in Gao fan. The fat and thin Taoist priest was surprised at that time, finished While they were talking, they went to the villa. "Oh, yes..." Gao fan looked back at the wind sand swallow on the villa, "Miss Feng, don''t stand guard on the roof. Let''s go into the house." After all, someone else is also a girl, and has contributed points to himself. Gao fan doesn''t want to be ungrateful to others. At this time, the wind sand swallow is in a trance. When Gao fan calls her, she can''t help but tremble. "OK, Lord." Not long after, Zhang Lingyu left Gao fan''s villa. They are in a hurry to return to Longhu Mountain. Zhang Lingyu is in a hurry to tell the old master about Gao fan and Zhang Chulan. Soon, night fell. Fengshayan cooks in person. The cooking skill is very good. After all, fengshayan knows that if she wants to tie a man''s heart, she must tie a man''s stomach first. so as a child, when she knew that she might become a marriage partner, she was already practicing cooking. After 20 years of practice, he has already achieved great success in cooking. A group of people enjoyed themselves and opened two bottles of wine. The atmosphere was very warm. During the banquet, the wind sand swallow was also infected by the warm atmosphere. It seemed that the haze in her heart was swept away, and she was also happy to drink. Soon, after three rounds. Zhang Chulan has been drunk, red face shaking, "everyone, do you want to see my palace sand?" "Shougongsha? Is it the legendary seal art? " The wind sand swallow looks surprised. "Want to see, want to see!" Of course, the women are very curious. After all, the forbidden system of shougongsha is only in legend, and they have never seen it with their own eyes. Gao fan''s face turned green, but he didn''t stop it immediately. If Zhang Chulan is just joking, then forget it. If he really comes, he doesn''t mind beating Zhang Chulan out with one punch. Are you kidding? This room is full of Laozi''s women! It seems that you can''t let this boy drink in the future. this wine is really sorry for the main character''s Aura! Chapter 1196 "Ha ha! I''d like to invite you to do so! " With a sharp drink, Zhang Chulan jumps directly to the table, while speaking, she has begun to stretch out her hand to take off her pants, which is the rhythm of taking off her pants. Liu Yanyan suddenly widens her eyes. Oh, no, can''t the palace guarding sand be engraved on that thing? Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he wanted to do something, but before he could do it, a fist appeared on Zhang Chulan''s forehead. Bang! The next second, Zhang Chulan has been a punch fly out, directly fainted on the sofa in the living room. This is the skill of sandstorm swallows. It uses the ability of space to send its fist to the enemy nearby to strike. Gao fan and Liu Yanyan look at Xiang fengshayan at the same time and silently praise them. In the face of Gao fan''s eyes, fengshayan''s face turned red, like a child who did something wrong, "shouldn''t girls be so violent..." After a brief observation of Feng Shayan, it is found that Gao fan is kind to Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao at the same time. it is reasonable to say that this kind of thing is not allowed in this era, but it is strange that neither Liu Yanyan nor Feng Baobao has any opinions. Feng Baobao is stupid. Liu Yanyan is not stupid. Fengshayan knows that there must be some reason for this. At the same time, she also knows that if she wants to join, she needs to live in peace with Fengfeng and Liu Yanyan. Therefore, fengshayan is very concerned about Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan. It took a little time for Feng Shayan to find out that Liu Yanyan is a little bird dependent girl, while Feng Baobao is a simple girl, and she found that Gao fan obviously smiles more at Liu Yanyan than at Feng Baobao. There is no way. After all, Liu Yanyan takes the initiative to talk to Gao fan much more than Feng Baobao. Therefore, fengshayan mistakenly thinks that Gao fan should prefer Liu Yanyan, who is a little bird dependent girl. He didn''t know that Gao fan liked everything and would not refuse anyone. "Nothing..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "the meal is almost finished. Let''s have a rest. Zhang Chulan will tell him where he is, and the dishes on the table don''t need to be washed. The property will be cleaned tomorrow." At the end of the speech, Gao fan gets up and hugs Feng Baobao, who is already lying on the table, and walks towards the bedroom. Wind sand swallow fiercely widened eyes, this is blatant take advantage of danger? It turns out that Gao fan is such a person! Fengshayan can''t help but wonder if she is wrong. Come on, look at him so powerful and handsome, even if he likes to take advantage of others, it doesn''t seem to be a big problem. But soon, Gao fan came out of Feng Baobao''s room. Fengshayan can''t help but feel happy. As expected, she is the man I like. She has principles. Some women, once occupied, will lose their principles. Fengshayan is obviously such a person. "Fengshayan, please find your own room to rest." With a faint smile, Gao fan glanced around the room on the first floor, "except for Baobao''s room and Zhang Chulan''s room, you can choose by yourself." At the end of the speech, Gao fan takes Liu Yanyan''s hand and goes straight up to the second floor. Liu Yanyan nestles in Gao fan''s arms with a shy face, while fengshayan looks at their back with a shy red face. I don''t know why, she felt the wind blowing in from the outside, her heart was a little messy. Gao fan and Liu Yanyan are familiar with each other. They usually do so. Bang Dang! There''s a rush to close the door upstairs. Fengshayan can already think of the scene when their underwear falls to the ground after they close the door "Hiss..." Fengshayan took a breath and went back to her room. Her mood is very complicated and suffering. she came here just to catch Gao fan, the golden turtle son-in-law? But the problem is that someone has already made it! It''s intolerable. Fengshayan says that Liu Yanyan can''t just snatch Gao fan away. Before, in order to complete the task assigned by her father, fengshayan not only practiced her cooking skills, but also read some books about boudoir secrets, in order to conquer men in an all-round way. Therefore, after finding out that Liu Yanyan is the first to succeed, Feng Shayan feels very sorry that she has not become Gao fan''s first woman, although even if Liu Yanyan is not the first to succeed. Therefore, fengshayan decided that she had to go upstairs to do something, otherwise the task related to the rise and fall of the family would not be completed. But is it not so good to go up like this? After all, people are doing things. How embarrassing is it? No way! We have to go up now and stop them! No, you can''t go up! Gao fan will hate you later! No! up No! Don''t go up! Fengshayan is deeply entangled untilTwo hours later, 1:00 midnight. In addition to her own room, fengshayan crept upstairs and touched the door of GAOFAN''s room. She put her ear to the door and listened with bated breath. Strange, why is there no sound at all? It is reasonable to say that with her strength and this quiet degree, even if Gao fan and Liu Yanyan fall asleep, she can definitely hear the slight breathing sound of Gao fan and Liu Yanyan. With doubts, wind sand swallow gently pull down the door handle, open the door a small gap. She was surprised to find that the door of the room was unlocked and the light in the room was not on. What''s going on? The wind sand swallow is stunned. There is no sound, but the light is still on. So she gently opened the door and looked in through the crack. I saw Liu Yanyan sitting on the bed with silky eyes. The expression on her face would be more enchanting, and the action on her waist would be more enchanting. "Damn it It''s been two hours. Don''t tell old people that you''ve been exercising all the time! Usually you look like Liu Yanyan is a little bird. I can''t see that she doesn''t know how to control! And just in time, Gao fan has also found the wind sand swallow. Four eyes are opposite, the wind sand swallow momentarily froze, does not dare to move, a pretty face momentarily burns is not good. Liu Yanyan finds that Gao fan stops and soon sees the appearance of the wind sand swallow. She looked down at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, do you want to bring in the wind sand swallow?" Fengshayan can''t hear Liu Yanyan, because Gao fan uses a barrier to block the space, for the purpose of sound insulation. After all, only when the sound insulation effect is good can Liu Yanyan indulge in singing without affecting other people. "Will you ask her first?" Gao fan smiles. Of course, he had already guessed the purpose of fengshayan''s coming. Isn''t it just to catch a golden turtle? Now that she has turned in points, Gao fan doesn''t mind accepting people. And on Gao fan''s fighting power, Liu Yanyan can''t bear it alone. He is very distressed. As she speaks, Gao fan removes the barrier, Liu Yanyan wraps a towel in front of Feng Shayan, then attaches it to the other person''s ear and tells her everything about Gao fan. Then, the lives of the three went on without shame. ¡­¡­ Longhu Mountain, back mountain Pavilion. The world is full of wind and power, and there are many places in the world, such as Lu family, Lu Ci, Wang AI, Lu Jin and Zhang Zhiwei. There are seven of the ten guys, and the lineup is luxurious. Chapter 1197 "Old master..." Wang AI, the head of the Wang family with gray hair and big back hair, has a plain face and a crutch in her hand. "the meeting of the ten brothers has just ended, and many matters of Luotian Festival have been arranged properly. at this time, we are called here. I don''t know why?" "Sit down first, everyone." Zhang Zhiwei, the master of heaven, has a Taoist robe, which makes him feel like an immortal and has a noble demeanor. With a smile on his face, he looked at Lu Jin beside him and said, "what we are calling here today is actually what Lao Lu means. he has something to discuss with you." "Oh?" Lu Ci, the head of the LV family, whose face was covered by a long scar, gave a hand to his long white hair falling from his forehead. He was slightly surprised, "I don''t know what happened to brother Lu?" "Ha ha, actually it''s no big deal." Lu Jin''s face was calm and joking, and she didn''t care about the three word address of Lu CILU''s brother. "after I go back, I''ll think about it carefully. this conference is led by the master of heaven, and you all offer suggestions and suggestions for the master of heaven. for example, if we want Zhang Chulan to become a candidate of the master of heaven, we must face the whole alien world When it comes to the selection of candidates for Tianshi, I think it''s very fair! " When people heard the words, their eyes were complicated. Of course, they could hear the irony in Lu Jin''s words. ''s inheritance of heaven''s master can be said to be a matter of Tianshi Fu''s house. has the final say of choosing a successor to the Heavenly Master. The confirmation of Tianshi''s successor needs to go through the shilao talks. When the old Tianshi proposed to make Zhang Chulan a candidate, most of the shilao people questioned him. The reason is very simple. Zhang Chulan is not a member of Tianshi mansion. He can be a candidate of Tianshi mansion, which is unfair to other people. Of course, for the ten men, it''s not important whether they are fair or not. The important thing is that they should grasp the problem that Zhang Chulan is not a member of Tianshi mansion. Since Zhang Chulan, a layman, can be your Heavenly Master, why can''t we? So a few of the ten men came out and said that Zhang Chulan must compete with other young children. The purpose is to seize the position of master of heaven. As a result, under pressure, the old Heavenly Master could only announce the holding of the luotian grand festival and openly select the candidates of the Heavenly Master. only by winning the luotian grand festival can he become the next Heavenly Master. In this way, the other members of the shilao family also have the opportunity to enter the dragon and tiger mountain, and inherit the Tianshi degree to become the next Tianshi. So all of the ten men naturally agreed to Luo tiandajiao. Why don''t they do it at the expense of others? Now Lu Jin said so, people of course also know that Lu Jin is mocking them. Wang AI and Lu Ci, in particular, had their old faces pulled down at that time. after all, they were the two people who opposed most at the beginning, and others were their vassals at most. "Hum!" Wang AI looks unhappy. She leans heavily on her crutch and gets up from the stool. "brother Lu asked us to come here today. If that''s what she said, I''m sorry I won''t accompany you!" "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. It''s not too late for me to finish..." Lu Jin gave a cold smile, "my next words will definitely make you feel that today is worth it." Lu Ci beside also pulled the corner of Wang AI''s clothes, and Wang AI sat back. Both of them are old foxes. Lu Jin''s character is trustworthy. "I think Although we call all the different people from all over the world to participate in the selection of the successor of the position of Heavenly Master, many people will not want to be a monk if they want to be a Heavenly Master. " Lu Jin a face of positive color, "so there will be a lot of strange people at that time, because this reason will not be willing to come, we will miss the talent for nothing." "That''s what Master Lu meant..." Feng Zhenghao asked solemnly. Without saying a word, Lu Jin stretched out her left hand to hold the Dow. Everyone''s eyes were awe inspiring, and Lu Jin''s left hand was full of pale green energy. Lu Jin quickly waved and drew out a series of runes in the void, just in a moment, it formed a shining blue talisman. With a wave of Lu Jin''s hand, the talisman was directly printed into his face and absorbed by it. in an instant, his old and turbid eyes burst out with blue essence. The next second, a hurricane swept away with Lu Jin as the center, and the pavilion turned into pieces and fell to the ground in a gust of wind. If not for the presence of people are powerful boss, I''m afraid it would have been blown out, I don''t know how far. "Lao Lu, what are you doing?"Lu Ci''s face is livid. Lu Jin''s method reminds him of the legend "That''s right!" Lu Jin put her hands into her trouser pockets, and her face was calm. "I think Lu Ci and Wang AI have already guessed that what I just performed is one of the eight magic skills of Jiashen." "I''m going to take the tongtianlu as the prize of this competition. as long as I win the luotiandajiao, but I don''t want to be the successor of the Heavenly Master, I will give it to him!" "What?" The crowd glared and held their breath. Tongtianlu, like the origin of Qiti, is one of the eight wonders of Jiashen. A source of energy makes several powerful people rush to find Zhang Chulan''s trouble. now Lu Jin has taken out the Tongtian book again, which means to stir up the whole world! "Is this really one of the eight wonders Chen Jinkui, who is bald and bearded, looks puzzled. "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed!" Lu Jin looks calm and looks at Lu Ci and Wang AI, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask them two elders!" "Hum!" Lu Ci''s face was not happy, "what a flawless Master Lu. He looked clean at the beginning of his life. I thought the rumors were untrue. I thought you Lu Jin didn''t get the tongtianlu at all. but now it seems that your Lu family is also one of the beneficiaries of the turmoil." Lu Jin''s own strength is incomparable, and now she has the blessing of tongtianlu. Wang AI feels that her status among the ten men is reduced instantly, so she is not happy. "The beneficiaries? Ha ha... " Lu Jin laughs at herself, with a touch of sadness in her eyes. "after so many years, I still remember that scene clearly! My good friend Zheng Zibu crawled up to me with his bloody body and handed the book to me. He told me not to take revenge on him! You don''t know how much I want to avenge him! But just because it was his last words, I never avenged him all my life! " "By the way..." Lu Jin looked at Lu Ci and Wang AI with a livid face, "at that time, he told those killers who wanted to get the tongtianlu to pursue and kill him. Do you want to hear about it?" Chapter 1198 Lu Ci and Wang AI''s face became stiff. Of course, there were two of them who were chasing Zheng Zibu. But as old foxes, how can they show it? Then, the two men showed the old fox''s smile, "no, no, since he said he would not revenge, it''s just the past, there''s no need to mention it again." "Lao Lu, do you think about it? Do you really want to give up the book of heaven? " Zhang Zhiwei was also very surprised, he had a very good relationship with Lu Jin, but Lu Jin had not told him about it before. "Master, don''t you understand?" Lu Jin looked at Zhang Zhiwei with a calm face, and said in a determined tone, "the so-called blocking is better than sparing. eight strange skills have been overstocked for too many years, and only one Zhang Chulan can stir things up." "All those people, though heinous, never hide." Lu Jin gave a light glance at Wang AI and Lu Ci, "the real terror is those who hide in the dark and make waves." "When I was alone, I stood by and let all the tragedies happen. this time I won''t stand by again!" Lu Jin''s face was decidedly, "isn''t it tongtianlu? Since you want it so much, come and get it! " Everyone was shocked and deeply shocked by Lu Jin''s courage. However, everyone has his own small abacus in his heart, especially Lu Ci and Wang AI, they are already trying to get through the attention of the heavenly law. ¡­¡­ Soon, the meeting of the seven brothers in Longhushan was over, others left one after another, and soon there were only two masters, Zhang Zhiwei and Lu Jin. "Lao Lu, it''s true that you didn''t tell me such a big thing first..." Zhang Zhiwei has a smile on his face. "Hum!" Lu Jin a face small Ao Jiao, "at the beginning you choose Zhang Chu LAN to be the Heavenly Master successor, don''t also have nothing to say with me first? I can only be regarded as coming instead of going "Ha ha..." The old master had no choice but to smile, "forget it, I don''t care about villains." "Ha ha..." Lu Jin laughed, "but to tell you the truth, do you really want Zhang Chulan to be the next teacher? Is that a little bit of a joke? After all, that boy is nothing now. " "Ah..." The old master gave a long sigh, and his old face was full of sadness. "Lao Lu Can you understand me if I say I have a compelling reason? " "All right, all right, I won''t ask, can''t I..." Lu Jin rolled her eyes. "Ha ha, you Laolu know me The old master had a smile on his face. "Master, Master Lu Jin." At this time, Zhang Lingyu came. As soon as he got back to the mountain, he came nonstop. Because of Gao fan and Zhang Chulan, he had to report to the master immediately. "Lingyu has come back. Come here and tell me about this trip." Zhang Zhiwei waved with a smile on his face. Zhang Lingyu came to the front, a light glance at the side of Lu Jin, face hesitant. "Oh..." Zhang Zhiwei nodded, "Lingyu, Lao Lu, he''s his own man. If you have anything, you can say it." "Well If there is something else to do at home, I''ll go first! " Lu Jin a face smile, leave directly, pour is very free and easy. Zhang Zhiwei didn''t want to stay, just waved, "walk slowly, don''t send..." After Lu Jin left, Zhang Zhiwei was stunned, "Lingyu, what''s the matter? Why didn''t you say that when Lao Lu was there "Master, it''s like this..." Later, Zhang Lingyu told Zhang Chulan about his fight with him in Bufan village. of course, he did not forget to tell the old master that Gao fan was powerful. However, the master didn''t pay much attention to Zhang Lingyu''s description of Gao fan, because when he heard Zhang Lingyu say that Zhang Chulan''s thunder method had been perfected, his face already showed a happy smile, "good, in this way, this thing will be stable..." Zhang Lingyu looked at the smile on the old master''s face, but he didn''t mean to be jealous of Zhang Chulan. It''s like this in the alien world. The strong are respected. Zhang Lingyu has been beaten by Zhang Chulan. But what Zhang Lingyu didn''t know was that the reason why Zhang Chulan was chosen as the successor by the old master was not as simple as it seemed. The relationship between the source and flow of Qi body is too big. After all, because of the source and flow of Qi body, Longhushan lost too much. Zhang Huaiyi, who had the best chance to become a teacher of heaven, changed his name to Zhang Xilin and hid himself. Tian Jinzhong, the younger martial brother of the Heavenly Master, was also broken because of this incident. Although he escaped the disaster, he didn''t sleep for decades. he was afraid that when he fell asleep, he would say something in his sleep and be heard.The old master was also doubting that Zhang Chulan was the source of Qi. Although tianshidu is a powerful skill, it also has a powerful seal. On the surface, the old master wanted Zhang Chulan to become the next generation of master in order to protect him and make others dare not move him. in fact, he wanted to seal Zhang Chulan with master degree so that he could not tell any secret about the origin of Qi. "Lingyu, let''s go and walk on the mountain with my teacher." The old master is in a good mood with both hands. "Yes." Zhang Lingyu raised her hand and bowed with helplessness on her face. ¡­¡­ On the way down the mountain, Lu Ci, Wang AI and Mu you walked together. "Muyou, how much news do you have about Bufan village?" Wang AI asked with a smile. The shilaowang family has one of the eight magic skills of Jiashen, which is the ability of arresting and dispatching generals. their arresting and dispatching generals are more complete than those of Feng family, so there is no doubt that they are powerful. "Ha ha, there is not much news. After all, bufanzhuang is a new school." With a face full of flesh, "I only know that there are only four of them now, they are Gao fan, the leader of the village, Liu Yanyan, the younger generation of the Liu family in Xiangxi, Zhang Chulan, the source of energy and body, and Feng Baobao, a temporary worker who knows everything. The ability of a few people is not very detailed, but at present, we can see that one of them has strong perception and is decisive. The people I sent to investigate were obliterated by the other party at a long distance. " Muyou is in charge of the Jianghu Inn, which is engaged in intelligence work. it can be said that there is nothing unknown in the whole alien world. And because he has too many secrets of ten men, so ten men dare not touch him lightly, so he can become one of them. "Oh? And that kind of thing? " Lu Ci was slightly surprised. "Yes, two old men." Mu you looked at Wang AI with a smile on his face, "at that time, you paid me to go, now you are losing your troops, you can''t pay some compensation?" Wang AI''s complexion was stiff, and then she said faintly, "it''s easy to say something about compensation. Just go back and wait." "Then I''ll thank those dead brothers and say goodbye to master Wang." Mu you bows and disappears on the road. Chapter 1199 Lu Ci looked at Wang AI curiously, "what''s the matter? You are so interested in bufanzhuang that you paid Muyou to look it up? " "Ah..." Wang AI''s face was dignified, but she shook her head, "my people found that Feng Zhenghao was very close to the extraordinary village, and even sent her daughter, so I had to guard against it!" "Is that so?" With a faint smile, Lu Ci''s eyes flashed a little cunning, "but you don''t have to worry too much. Don''t you see feng Zhenghao''s little actions all these years? He will only use this kind of little trick to sell his daughter, and it won''t be a big deal. His family''s confinement will be permanently suppressed by your family, and it will not be able to turn over any storm. Moreover, Luotian festival will start soon, and we will soon know that wufanzhuang is a mule or a horse. " "Well!" Wang AI nodded, a faint smile appeared on her old face, and then she walked down the mountain, "I hope I can borrow your lucky words!" "Ha ha..." After a few people left, Lu Jin''s figure appeared in the woods. "Well! Two old foxes, what do you think you are going to say when you get together? But this extraordinary villa is really interesting! " To himself, Lu Jin has taken out the phone, "Hello, flowers? You and Linglong go to the extraordinary villa together and check their details... " ¡­¡­ Outside GAOFAN villa Zhang Chulan is still training with Feng Baobao. Although GAOFAN has given him powerful Leifa, he still does not relax. Gao fan''s Lei FA Tai is abnormal, so he uses it once and empties all the energy in his body. The cost performance of this skill is very low in actual combat. After all, if you run out of it, you will be dizzy. in case another enemy touches you up and solves you, what will you do? So Zhang Chulan knows that the thunder method given by Gao fan can''t be used easily, even if you want to use it, you have to be proficient and control the intensity of release. These days the training effect is very remarkable, now Zhang Chulan has been able to release small thunder method for attack. Although sometimes he will consume a lot of energy in a hurry, fortunately, he can control it in time, at least not exhausted. Now Zhang Chulan''s Leifa is many times stronger than what his grandfather gave him before, Zhang Chulan said that if he played Zhang Lingyu again, he was confident that he would defeat him. At the same time, Gao fan gives the spirit rule to Liu Yanyan, in this way, Liu Yanyan''s ability to control the corpse becomes stronger, and she can also control some animals, and even control some strange people who are weaker than her. Gao fan also gave the law of perception to the baby. After all, the baby''s nerves are so big and pure that he would be taught some strange tricks by Xu Si, the old dirty turtle. even a disguise technique can trick her. With the ability of perception, the baby can clearly distinguish the enemy, which is also very good. "Well, they''re all very good." Gao fan was very pleased with the progress of the three people, and he didn''t waste his skills. "By the way, Yan''er, don''t think much about it." Gao fan looks back at the wind sand swallow who is pinching his shoulder and smiles faintly, "I will definitely find a suitable ability for you." At present, Gao fanhui has only three rules. The remaining tearing ability and barrier force are not suitable for the sand swallows. the barrier can only be used for defense, and tearing is too violent, so they are not suitable for the sand swallows. The most suitable method for the wind sand swallow is that it can cooperate with the power of her own space and can achieve the method of killing with one blow. "It doesn''t matter." Fengshayan has a happy face, she doesn''t care about the fact that other people get the power from Gao fan, but she doesn''t. After all, she came the latest, which is also reasonable. And after these days together, fengshayan already knows that Gao fan has another huge world, such a powerful Gao fan can''t give birth to any other thoughts, so she can only think about how to please Gao fan. She knows that as long as she can stay with Gao fan, she and her family will be protected forever. after all, Gao fan is not as powerful as any other force in the world. "Why?" At this time, there are two beautiful figures in Gao fan''s perception. In the past two days, Gao fan has solved a lot of sneaky strange people, all of whom are from the small inn in the Jianghu. Gao fan, of course, knows the background of the Jianghu inn. The boss behind it is Muyou, one of the ten men. But even if it''s ten men, Gao fan can kill them, not to mention a group of soldiers? This has been several days, no one dare to come to the villa, Gao fan is very curious, who is here today?When he looked over, he saw a cute girl with pink hair, dull hair and big eyes, wearing a bear T-shirt and big red trousers, and the other was an imperial sister with glasses and gloves. Two people riding motorcycles, along the road. Gao fan smiles faintly. Isn''t this Lu Linglong and her best friend Zhijin flower? Why are they here? Lu Linglong, a secular disciple of Quanzhen school, is Lu Jin''s precious granddaughter and the apple of the eye of the Lu family. Lu Jin took good care of this precious granddaughter, when she was very young, she sent her to the Quanzhen school. She didn''t pass on Lu Linglong''s Sansheng and tongtianlu, just to protect her life. The Quanzhen school is also a big school in the alien world. Lu Linglong, like the Quanzhen school, can''t learn any unique skills, but at least he will be safe all his life. Of course, it''s more because Lu Linglong''s talent is not so good. it''s impossible to learn both Sansheng and tongtianlu, and Lu Jin is too lazy to waste time on her. Compared with Lu Linglong, Gao fan is very interested in the hibiscus beside her. Hibiscus aurantii is an inborn alien. Her ability is far beyond the ordinary brain. she is a powerful tactician who can calculate the possibility of the enemy''s every move through the enemy''s combat data. And this girl is very fond of studying all kinds of runes and seals,. Gao fan believes that as long as she is given a good environment, hibiscus aurantii will surely make a good contribution to Fuzhen. Gao fan won''t let go of such talents. After all, the Lu family can''t give full play to all the talents of Hibiscus aurantii, which is a bit of a brain drain. moreover, if they want to deal with wholeness, they also need talents with brains like Hibiscus aurantii. At this time, Lu Linglong and zhijinhua had left their car one kilometer away from the villa, and then walked into the mountain forest behind the villa. Finally, they hid in the woods at the edge of the area cleared by Zhang Chulan. Two faces were surprised to see that this was almost as wide as two football fields, was burnt black, and one could see the empty space of burnt tree stumps "Huaer..." Lu Linglong was petrified on the spot, looking at the scorched earth in front of her with a dull face, "your brain is working well. You can analyze what happened here? Is there a forest fire? " Chapter 1200 Hibiscus aurantii squatted on the ground, twisted a little soil, rubbed it, then put it on the tip of the tongue and tasted it, "no!" "No?" Lu Linglong looks confused. "Well!" Hibiscus trifoliatus nodded and looked dignified. "The soil is very dry and it''s not normal. it should be the instantaneous high temperature that evaporates the water in the trees and soil in this area." "If I guess well, it''s a strange man who controls the fire. But looking at the burning level of this open space, it seems that it was formed at one time, so it must be a powerful alien who caused all this with one blow. " "A blow?" Lu Linglong has been silly, "Hua''er, don''t scare me! How can there be such a powerful alien in this world? " "I''m curious, too!" The face of Hibiscus aurantii is dignified, and there is sweat dripping on the forehead, "I don''t want to believe that there are such strong aliens in this world, but according to the analysis of the current situation, that''s it." "Hiss..." Lu Linglong took a cold breath, turned around and took Hibiscus aurantius by the hand, and left, "let''s go back, this task is not what we can accomplish." "My lady, our task is to investigate, not to fight, you are not afraid to be laughed at when you go back empty handed? And the guy who caused all this may not be around here any more! " "Oh..." Lu Linglong looked back, bit her finger and thought for a moment, then took out her mobile phone and snapped a few photos of the scene in front of her, with a smile on her face, "let''s go, the investigation task is completed!" Hibiscus looked bitter. "You said you had finished the investigation, right? After going back, Master Lu asked you how and who caused all this, and how would you answer that? " Lu Linglong said with a smile, "didn''t you just say that it was caused by the attack of a fire alien! As for who it is, we didn''t see it, so it''s normal not to know! " "Then you know it''s just my guess. What''s the guess? There''s no evidence, all right? " Hibiscus had no choice but to shrug, "we have no evidence. Do you think anyone would believe such a statement?" "Yes Lu Linglong naturally smile, "as long as the flowers you say, I believe it!" Hibiscus covered her face. "You believe it''s useful. No, we have to find evidence." "What shall we do?" Lu Linglong opened her eyes and looked puzzled. "What else can we do? Isn''t it just the villa near the extraordinary villa to investigate? " Hibiscus aurantii has a bitter face. "God Lu Linglong''s mouth widened in surprise. "Hua''er, you''re not human, are you? Are you really going to investigate? " "Good night!" Hibiscus put his hand, "it''s just an investigation. It''ll be OK." "No, no!" Lu Linglong shakes her head and points to the scorched land, "look at this pen for yourself, the person who can cause such a large-scale killing force is definitely not a good talker, if he is not happy, come again, Hua''er, I''m afraid I can''t find your corpse at that time!" Hibiscus aurantii flower "Now that you''re here, why don''t you come in and have a talk?" At this time, Gao fan''s magnetic voice sounded in the minds of Zhijin flower and Lu Linglong, which Gao fan passed on to them by using the spirit skill. Lu Linglong and Zhijin huarennu, who are in dispute, are petrified, facing the direction of the villa and dare not move, they are all thinking, did they hear the wrong thing just now? Just at this time, Gao fan''s voice sounded again, "Miss Lu Linglong and miss zhijinhua, don''t be afraid, if you want to know something, you can come to the villa of Bufan villa for a chat, if you are not interested, please leave, Bufan villa welcomes every open and aboveboard guest, but does not welcome any uninvited guest." The two women stare at each other with big eyes and confirm the source of the voice from each other''s eyes. Then they slowly look back at the villa behind them. I saw the villa in the blue sky and white clouds, it is very peaceful, and even a trace of warm light. "Flowers I don''t know why. I suddenly want to go in and have a look... " Lu Linglong was stunned, she was afraid just now. Why is it like this now? "Well!" Hibiscus trifoliate nodded, "I''ll go ahead, you follow me, once you find something abnormal, run away immediately, don''t hesitate, one of us must run away, at least send the information back!" "Well!" Lu Linglong rarely nodded seriously. Soon, they enter Gao fan''s villa. Zhang Chulan, Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan sit in a row and meditate in the living room.Feng Baobao and ge you lie in the sofa beside them and watch them. As long as the flow of energy on the three people is abnormal, she will immediately help them fix it. Gao fan did not know where to get a set of tea set, which was placed on the balcony of the living room, making tea. As soon as Lu Linglong and zhijinhua came in, they saw the golden light on Zhang Chulan''s body and opened their mouths in surprise. It is said that Zhang Chulan is the descendant of Longhushan. Now they have confirmed the intelligence, but what about Liu Yanyan and fengshayan? Fengshayan is the big and small family of Fengjia, and liuyanyan is the eldest lady of Liujia in Xiangxi. How can these two people know the golden light curse of dragon and tiger mountain? "Huaer..." Lu Linglong whispered, "do you think the old master will have two illegitimate daughters?" Hibiscus face angry, "all said the old teacher is a virgin, how do you just don''t believe it?" Of course, Gao fan asked Zhang Chulan to hand over the golden light mantra to Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan. The purpose is to defend himself. After all, Liu Yanyan wanted to join the whole sex at the beginning. Now Liu Yanyan turns to join the extraordinary village, which is a traitor to the whole sex. There will be a lot of omniscient people in the coming Luotian Festival. Gao fan has to guard against them. Some of them will deal with Liu Yanyan. Although Liu Yanyan inherits the spirit law, her defense is not enough. The defense of dragon and Tiger Mountain golden light mantra is very good. As for fengshayan, she certainly has the right to learn the golden light curse. After all, she is also Gao fan''s woman, and Gao fan doesn''t want to hurt her. Of course, Zhang Chulan didn''t want to, after all, he is a man of principle. His grandfather told him when he taught him that Kung Fu is not known. In particular, the golden light mantra of the dragon and tiger mountain, after all, belongs to the dragon and tiger mountain, and can not be spread. How did Gao fan get Zhang Chulan to hand in his skills? It''s his own charisma, of course. One of the tenets of bufanzhuang is the sharing of resources. Gao fan''s practice of giving all kinds of abilities to everyone is the best interpretation of this tenet. Chapter 1201 So when Gao fan asked Zhang Chulan to share the golden light mantra with everyone, Zhang Chulan naturally hesitated. Finally, it was Liu Yanyan, Feng Baobao and Feng Shayan who shared their skills. Zhang Chulan brought out the golden light mantra. "Cough..." Seeing that Lu Linglong and Zhang Chulan were in a daze, Gao fan coughed softly and then pointed to the seats on the balcony "OK, OK." Zhijinhua, with a smile on her face, hurriedly pulls Linglong to sit down opposite Gao fan. It''s really impolite of them to look like they did just now. Lu Linglong sat down and looked at Gao fan for the first time. At this time, she found that the owner who was full of magnetic voice was a big handsome guy! Today, Gao fan is wearing a white shirt and black suit pants. He is sitting on the opposite sofa with his legs up. The white skin is bright and clean against the background of the white shirt, the carved facial features are clear, and the angular face is handsome. A pair of eyes as deep as the starry sky are full of light self-confidence. "Wow! How handsome Lu Linglong has been looking at Gao fan with the eyes of a flower maniac, the corners of her mouth are high and curled up, and her saliva is flowing down from the corners of her mouth. "Ding! Congratulations on capturing Lu Linglong''s heart, points + 100! " Gao fan''s face is stunned. Is this all right? He couldn''t help looking at Lu Linglong curiously, "are you here to investigate my extraordinary village?" At this time, Lu Linglong also finds out that Gao fan is looking at herself and that her saliva is running down. she looks scared and quickly wipes off her saliva. Then straight back, a hot face with a stiff smile, "yes!" Gao fan has no choice but to smile. He has just submitted his points. He is so sincere that he doesn''t know how to answer them. Hibiscus trifoliate, waiting for her big eyes to stare at Lu Linglong, "don''t talk from now on!" "Oh..." Lu Linglong nodded innocently and realized that she had just told the truth. Gao fan light smile, the two sisters really very interesting. Hibiscus trifoliate flower sees Gao fan with spring breeze on his face and looks at Gao fan with a smile, "I''m really sorry, my lady is too nervous, so I''m free to say it. Please don''t take it seriously." "Oh?" Gao fan smiles and is more interested in the intelligence of Zhijin flower. "how do you know that I am the leader of the extraordinary villa?" Lu Linglong looks happy. It turns out that the man in front of him is the leader of the extraordinary villa! Extraordinary villa leader is so handsome! Fortunately, I didn''t slip away before! "That''s a good guess." Hibiscus trifoliate smile, "extraordinary Zhuang announced that there are only a few people, Feng Baobao, Liu Yanyan and Zhang Chulan are over there. Coupled with your unique temperament, it is not difficult to analyze that you are the leader of the extraordinary villa. " "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles faintly, flattery is so inconspicuous, this Hibiscus aurantii flower is quite able to say. "Well, what do you want to ask?" Gao fan looks at the hibiscus and smiles. "What do you want to ask?" Hibiscus aurantii has a look of astonishment. At this time, you shouldn''t praise me that I''m very smart or something. Do you want to talk about business with each other? "Yes." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "isn''t Lu Jin asking you to investigate? If you don''t ask any questions and go back, what will you do? " Hibiscus looked surprised. At this time, shouldn''t Gao fan try to pull the topic aside? After all, the only way to let the enemy know less about themselves is to avoid talking about them. How can the owner of this extraordinary villa play his cards in an uneasy way? "Don''t worry, there''s no secret in bufanzhuang. I''ll tell you all about your problems." Gao fan still keeps smiling. "Can you ask anything?" Hibiscus asked weakly. "Well..." "Ask what, can you promise not to be angry?" Lu Linglong suddenly put in a word. Gao fan is slightly stunned. What are you looking for? He nodded immediately. "Well, make sure you''re not angry." Hibiscus pulled Lu Linglong, "didn''t you say it''s none of your business?" "I have only one question, only one!" Lu Linglong is a charming girl. "Hurry up!" Hibiscus trifoliate is very displeased and holds up the tea cup on the table. Lu Linglong looks at Gao fan excitedly, "do you have a girlfriend?" "Poof..." After a sip of tea, hibiscus aurantii was sprayed on Lu Linglong''s face. Gao fan was also shocked. He didn''t expect Lu Linglong to be so bold.Lu Linglong, with a petrified face, turned to see Hibiscus aurantii, "Hua''er, what do you think of me?" The scene was once very awkward. Hibiscus aurantii silently picked up a tissue and helped Lu Linglong wipe the tea on her face. "Cough..." Gao fan cleared his throat and glanced faintly at some people who were not far away. "If I''m a girlfriend, I''m quite a lot..." What? Quite a lot? The expression on Lu Linglong''s face suddenly froze, What does Gao fan mean? Is he a scum? She felt buzzing in her head, and was obviously hit hard. No! It must not be like this. How can such a handsome man be a scum man? She must ask clearly what''s going on. Maybe Gao fan doesn''t understand the meaning of "girlfriend"? Lu Linglong hasn''t opened her mouth yet, but the hibiscus flower can''t sit still. I saw her eyebrows wrinkled, face slightly angry, "dare to ask the Lord, what does it mean that there are many girlfriends?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, and Lu Linglong''s question was forgotten, after all, she has already contributed points and is already Gao fan''s person, and she is only one step away from Gao fan''s woman, but what are you doing with hibiscus flower? What Gao fan didn''t know was that Hibiscus aurantii had ideas for him. Women and men are the same creatures, all the feelings of the beginning is to see color. How can a story happen if you don''t like her? So when Lu Linglong asked Gao fan about his girlfriend, Bi evolution was surprised, but she was also very interested. But when she heard that Gao fan had many girlfriends, she was certainly disappointed. Hum! Scum man! I must teach you a lesson! "Er..." Gao fan looked back at several people who were practicing, "the three girls over there should be my girlfriends, and two of them had relations with me..." Lu Linglong froze in an instant. There are two of them who have had relations with you Do you want to be so honest? Shua''s, Lu Linglong''s small face instantly red. A face sad, shriveled mouth, brow tightly wrinkled like a vent of the ball. "How can you do that?" Hibiscus flower angry, "do you know you will hurt others like this?" Chapter 1202 Lu Linglong looked at her and nodded with deep feeling: Yes, I was hurt. Gao fan frowned slightly. What''s the matter with this Hibiscus aurantii flower? Is it the aunt of the neighborhood committee? How wide is it? "Cough If you''ve come all the way here to blame me, forgive me for not giving it away. " Gao fan looks unhappy. what he hates most is Hibiscus aurantii. He measures others'' actions according to his own standards. Who cares? Besides, where do you see that my woman is not happy? Have a lot of women is scum man? Never! Have a lot of women, but can not bring them happiness, this is the slag man! Gao fan is so obvious, isn''t he! At most, he is saving these little sisters with bumpy destinies and giving them a better life. How can he be regarded as a scum man? "I''m sorry. Please forgive my rudeness." The face of Hibiscus trifoliatus sank and she realized that she had just been excited. Indeed, it''s someone else''s business. What are you angry with? Besides, I came here with a task today. People have not embarrassed me any more. I was angry with others. It''s just Calm down, hibiscus aurantii is blushing, just now, she didn''t know what was wrong with her. When she heard that Gao fan had a girlfriend, she suddenly felt angry. What Hibiscus aurantii doesn''t know is that she is jealous. Gao fan quietly took a sip of tea. He wants to accept Hibiscus aurantii. After all, he really needs intelligent talents like Hibiscus aurantii. But now actually let Hibiscus show his disgust at the beginning, which made him very distressed. How can my handsome appearance and charming temperament not work well in front of Hibiscus aurantii? Seeing that Gao fan didn''t speak, zhijinhua acquiesced, so she took a deep breath and regained her sense. After holding her glasses, hibiscus trifoliate asked calmly, "when we were outside before, you used a strange ability to transmit sound to us, is this ability a kind of transmission?" Gao fan nodded, which is the default. It''s not a sound transmission, but he doesn''t have to explain it so clearly, does he. Zhijinhua nodded, "is it true that Zhang Chulan defeated Lei Yanpao Gao Ning, one of the four maniacs of the whole nature?" "Well!" "What about Zhang Lingyu? Who won the duel between Zhang Chulan and Zhang Lingyu? " "Zhang Chulan won." "Did Zhang Chulan really win?" "Well!" "What?" Hibiscus trifoliate already surprised don''t know what to say, Zhang Lingyu actually was defeated by Zhang Chulan. Lu Jin specially asked her to ask this question when she called before, she thought such a thing could not happen, after all, Zhang Lingyu has been famous for a long time. At that time, when she listened to Lu Jin, she felt strange and wishful thinking that such a thing could not happen, but now, she has begun to doubt life. "Well, by the way, the scorched open space outside was left by Zhang Chulan when fighting with Zhang Lingyu!" Gao fan added, his face was cool, as if he was talking about a trivial thing. "Hiss..." Hibiscus aurantii was completely shocked, she could not imagine how fierce the fighting had to be at that time to cause such losses. "By the way There''s another piece of news Gao fan looks at the hibiscus aurantii with a sly face, "there have been three waves of people from the beginning to now, and they have been killed by me." "What? "A small inn in the world?" Hibiscus aurantii was stunned. Lu Jin also asked her to check the affairs of the small inn in the Jianghu. At that time, she thought it was impossible, but now Hibiscus aurantii has been shocked to numbness. The small inn in the river''s Lake is the power of Muyou, but Gao fan doesn''t give any respect to him when he says to kill. It''s like beating Muyou in the face. Moreover, zhijinhua knows that the river''s Lake Inn has a lot of secrets about the ten guys, so the other ten guys are also very scared and have a great position among the ten guys. But all this is nothing in front of Gao fan! "You go back and tell Lu Jin that I''m going to take his tongtianlu." Gao Fan said with a little smile, "I''m the top of Luotian Dajiao. I''m not an ordinary Zhuang." "Tongtianlu? What is the universal law? You''re talking about tongtianlu, one of the eight wonders of Jiashen? Do you think Mr. Lu has a universal law? How is that possible?If he had the tongtianlu, the status of the Lu family would have been improved a lot? " Hibiscus asked a series of questions, and her face was shocked. "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "you will know soon. I''ve told you all I can tell you. Now you can go... " Gao fan finished, got up and looked out of the window. See off the guests. Lu Linglong listens to the clouds and doesn''t know what Gao fan and zhijinhua are talking about. Hibiscus can only pull her away from Gao fan''s villa. ¡­¡­ Lujia Lujin office. As soon as Lu Jin returned to the office, hibiscus aurantii and Lu Linglong came back. Later, hibiscus aurantii and Lu Linglong reported the news to Lu Jin. "Collective golden light curse? Voice transmission? Large scale attack? " Lu Jin''s old face was full of smile, "a little interesting..." "Oh, yes!" Hibiscus Flower stammered, "there is one more thing, I don''t know when to say, not to say." What she wanted to say was that Gao Fan said that Lu Jin had tongtianlu. after all, tongtianlu is one of the eight marvelous skills, which is the same as the origin of Qi body. once born, it will cause an uproar, just like Zhang Chulan is in constant trouble. So for this matter, Hibiscus is very reluctant to confirm with Lu Jin in person. Who knows if Lu Jin will embarrass herself because she knows that the other party has a tongtianlu. "Oh?" Lu Jin slightly frowned, "but it doesn''t matter." Zhijinhua hesitated for a long time, and finally said it on the basis of Lu Laozi''s flawless character, "Gao fan also said that you have Tongtian law, and threatened to take the top three of Luotian grand ceremony and seize Tongtian law." "What? How did he know? " Lu Jin was very surprised. According to the calculation of time, Gao fan announced the event in Longhushan an hour ago, and all the people present were among the ten men, so it was almost impossible to leak the news. But soon, Lu Jin guessed the truth. Later, Lu Jin looked at the hibiscus, "you said you were there when you went?" "Well!" Hibiscus trifoliate pretended to calm nod, surprised in the heart. From Lu Jin''s reaction, it is not difficult to see that what Gao Fan said is true, and Lu Jin really has Tongtian Lu. She can''t help thinking, now that she knows that the other party has the tongtianlu, how will Lu Jin deal with herself. "That makes sense!" Lu Jin nodded in secret, "when I announced that I would take the Tongtian book as the prize of this Luo Tian grand festival in Longhu Mountain, Feng Zhenghao was also present, I think it was Feng Zhenghao who revealed the news..." Chapter 1203 After hearing this, hibiscus aurantii immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and so did Lu Jin. Since Lu Jin had announced the tongtianlu affair to the world, she would not worry that the other party would deal with herself because of it. "But the ability you said to clear the forest as wide as two football fields with one blow is really incredible." Lu Jin face wrinkled Chuan word eyebrow, full of doubt to see hibiscus, "can read wrong?" "Should..." Hibiscus aurantii flower is not confident, indeed, it is a bit too shocking. "Shall I check again?" Hibiscus could not help hesitating. "Forget it!" Lu Jin waved her hand and shook her head, "you go down first and make good preparations for the luotian Festival. if you want to get to the heaven, you should strive for it." "Yes Hibiscus took a deep breath and nodded heavily. Tongtianlu! That''s a universal law! Tongtianlu, one of the eight marvelous skills that are coveted by all the people in the world! It''s a lie to say no! Hibiscus aurantii is a wonderful flower! "Oh, by the way, Gao fan doesn''t have to continue to check. It won''t be long before we can see what the strength of this boy is. I''m very interested. How can he take the top three of luotiandajiao?" Lu Jin waved and said faintly. "Yes With shock and expectation, hibiscus leaves Lu Jin''s office. The next day, all forces received the news about Lu Jin''s contribution to heaven, and the whole alien world was boiling up again. Just one Zhang Chulan and his uncertain source of energy make the alien world, which has been quiet for a long time, stir up waves again. who knows what the world will be like after Lu Jin takes out the tongtianlu. Others aside, in this era of network development, the forum of the alien world has been fried. Brother xitianyi: "I wipe! Mr. Lu is domineering Glorious temporary worker: "666! I admire you so much Extraordinary villa master: "the villa master announced that he would turn powder to master Lu Zi Lu!" "The thief upstairs is shameless, that is to say, bully the master of the extraordinary villa. He doesn''t play in the forum and pretends to be a villain!" Gao fan with a mobile phone, black face looking at the reply downstairs, I special where don''t play forum ah? He was just about to take it back. As a result, a comment below has become a hot topic, which immediately attracted his attention. Mustard and green onion: "all of you, I''m going to decide the position of master of heaven. Just look at the distribution by yourself!" "I wipe it! Who is this mustard and green onion? How arrogant Special pit team mate buy one get one free: "mustard and onion, right? If you have the ability to leave your real name, I will come to you to compete with you then! " Crazy razor: "that is, I sign up first. I want to rub mustard and scallion on the ground!" But soon, another one came back to be popular. Love real hammer''s little brother: "information: real hammer, Zhang Chulan is Lu Jin''s illegitimate son, tongtianlu is Lu Jin prepared for Zhang Chulan!" Not Bilian: "I wipe, upstairs I know you, the last time you said Zhang Chulan is the illegitimate son of the old master!" Xia he is mine: "I can also testify that there is such a thing!" Then, a pile of saliva will love real hammer little brother submerged. Gao fan looked at the screen and already laughed. It seems that the decline of talents in today''s alien world is also caused by the original, one by one, which is true. ¡­¡­ Half a month later, Longhushan. The place where the orthodox sect of Taoism is located. The orthodox school of Taoism can be divided into Maoshan, Lingbao, Qingwei, Jingming and other schools, but it is still represented by Tianshi Dao, traditionally, Tianshi Dao is also called Zhengyi Dao. As the birthplace and core of the Zhengyi school, the Tianshi mansion in Longhushan is also the leading force in the alien world, inheriting the heaven and earth. Gao fan and his party have arrived at the dragon and tiger mountain, far away, the people are still on the boat, just looking at the towering mountain stretching thousands of meters in the distance, and the birds appearing and disappearing in the clouds on the top of the mountain, the people are in a trance. Gao fan is also a moment of fascination looking at the dragon and Tiger Mountain in front of him. Even if he looks at the wonders of the world, he is full of praise for the dragon and tiger mountain. Every time he looked at the mountain, he could feel the momentum of the mountain. That sense of greatness is beyond all other objects. Zhang Chulan looks nervous, after all, here will be an important turning point of his fate.If it goes well, he will become the successor of the master of heaven and the existence of the world. So along the way, he was very nervous. He has been imagining that when he came to the dragon and tiger mountain, he would see a wonderful cave and imagine so many magnificent pictures. Dragon and tiger mountain must be full of immortal spirit. There is a kind of immortal style everywhere. But soon, people came to the foot of the dragon and tiger mountain. "Come and have a look. Don''t miss it when you pass by, the master of dragon and Tiger Mountain has personally opened the star moon Bodhi of light, as long as 988, you can take it home!" "Wow! This is beautiful. I want it. I want it! " "I''ll buy it, buy it, buy it!" "Thirty one, thirty one!" "Ma, this way!" "Don''t run around, son. There are so many people. What should I do if I get lost?" Looking at the bustling street full of stalls in front of her, Zhang Chulan began to doubt life That''s it? blessed spot? That''s it? the best in all the land? "What''s the matter? What are you doing? Let''s go Gao fan patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder. Liu Yanyan joked, "did you see your first girlfriend? Are you hesitating to go up and say hello? " "Er..." Zhang Chulan has a black line on her forehead. I''m the only one guarding the palace. May I have my first love? "No, I just feel that the dragon and tiger mountain is a little different from what I imagined..." Zhang Chulan raised her legs and walked forward with a sad face. "Stop!" At this moment, a chubby head appeared in the security booth, with a black face, shouting to this side, "have you bought the ticket? Just go inside? " "Tickets?" Zhang Chulan looks confused. "Of course! You can''t buy a ticket to the scenic spot? " The security guard was not happy, "this is Longhu Mountain, a 5A level natural scenic spot. Do you want to go whoring for nothing?" "Well But we are here to attend the luotian Festival. " After thinking about it, Zhang Chulan added, "the old master invited us." "No matter who invited him, even if the king of heaven came, he had to buy tickets!" The security guard was not happy, "stop talking nonsense, go to buy tickets quickly!" "Well, brother security, we have already bought tickets!" Liu Yanyan comes with the ticket and shakes in front of the security guard. Chapter 1204 "Well, let''s go in. It''s still a little girl. It''s a college student who has read books." The security guard glanced at Zhang Chulan and muttered, "unlike some young people, really, why don''t they have this common sense? Don''t you know how to buy tickets in scenic spots? Isn''t it a country bumpkin from somewhere? " Zhang Chulan''s mouth is puffing, and her face is black. Laozi is the successor of the Heavenly Master! It''s blocked by a doorman! The image of dragon and tiger mountain, which used to be very tall in his heart, suddenly disappeared. "Come on, let''s go." Gao fan light smile, gently patted Zhang Chulan''s shoulder, with a few women toward the inside. Zhang Chulan hurried to keep up with him, and said, "brother fan, why is this dragon and tiger mountain like a tourist area? The so-called Heavenly Master is not the manager here, is he "Ha ha." Liu Yanyan was amused. "What are you laughing at? Am I right? " Zhang Chulan looks unhappy. "Of course not," Liu Yanyan said with a smile, distributing tickets to everyone for checking in. "Longhu Mountain itself is a scenic spot, which is developed and operated by local relevant departments. most places including Qianshan are in the hands of relevant departments, and only a small part of Houshan is used by Tianshi mansion." Zhang Chulan took the ticket and glared, "wipe! 288. How about robbery? What''s this "Isn''t it robbery?" Liu Yan light smile, "or they are willing to fight, tourists are willing to get!" "Ah All of a sudden, I think it would be very good to have such a place to collect tickets for me. " Zhang Chulan smiles helplessly. "What do you think?" Liu Yanyan was speechless. "Do you think being a teacher of heaven is managing scenic spots?" "Of course I know it''s not." Zhang Chulan smiles a little, "I''m just feeling, is there any good place under the sky that hasn''t been occupied by the relevant departments?" "Ha ha, not much, not much..." Suddenly, a slightly lazy voice came from the side, and everyone turned to look at it. Gao fan looks at the people and smiles. This is not the king of Wudang, and who is it? "The situation in Wudang Mountain is worse than here." I saw Wang also looking at the crowd, "benefactor, introduce yourself, Wudang Wangye, you must be the famous people of the extraordinary village, right?" Wang Ye''s eyes finally fixed on Gao fan, "this Is that Zhang Chulan in the legend? " Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." Well, there was no accident at all, another one who admitted Zhang Chulan''s mistake. "I''m sorry." With a smile on his face, Gao fan pointed to Zhang Chulan, "he''s Zhang Chulan, and I''m Gao fan, the leader of the extraordinary villa." Wang also awkwardly, buttoned up the back of his head, "ha ha, right? Almsgiver Gao fan is as handsome as the rumor "Cough!" Zhang Chulan coughed and brushed his sense of existence. "I don''t know how Taoist Wang recognized us?" Wang also looked indifferent and glanced at Feng Shayan. "It''s said that the eldest miss of Feng family has joined the extraordinary village. Now it seems to be true." Fengshayan Dynasty king also smile, "can join extraordinary village, is my fengshayan honor." "Oh?" Wang was also slightly surprised. The sand swallow in front of him seemed different from the one in the rumor It''s said that the wind sand swallow is resolute and unsmiling, but today, it''s obviously not like this. However, Wang didn''t think too much about it, so he gave a smile, "let''s go, everyone. Since we are predestined friends, we might as well go to Houshan to participate in Luotian Festival together..." At this time, Wang Ye''s eyes were fixed on Gao fan again, his eyes were awe inspiring and his brows wrinkled. It can be said that Wang Ye''s Fenghou Qimen is the most powerful existence among Qimen dunjia. Fenghou Qimen, as the name suggests, refers to the Qimen dunjia technique created by Fenghou. Who is after the wind? In ancient times, the children born to Fuxi and Nuwa were born noble. Later, he created the art of war of the eight formations after the wind, the strange door and the secret guard, and the holding of the strange Sutra, and became the Prime Minister of the Yellow Emperor, helping the Yellow Emperor to defeat Chiyou and unify the ancient flood and famine. It can be said that it is a great God from ancient times. Therefore, there is no doubt about the strength of Qimen. Wang also has a sense of everything in the world through the strange gate after the wind, and can even vaguely see a person''s life experience and future direction. But now, when Wang also wants to have a look at Gao fan, he is surprised to find that he can''t see anything about Gao fan, and Gao fan''s figure is also vague. It''s the first time that Wang has met such a situation since he learned to be the queen of the wind.Gao fan is also looking at Wang Ye at this time. Wang also has one of the eight unique skills, fenghouqimen, which is also a skill that makes all strange people greedy. And soon, Wang will also use fenghouqimen in Luotian Festival, and be targeted by big ticket outlaws, especially Wang AI, the old man of the Wang family, ya, who wants to rob everything, is very insidious, vicious and unscrupulous. After Wang also revealed that he had a unique family, he would be removed from Wudang''s name. after all, Wudang didn''t want others to know that he had such a unique family skill, for fear of causing death. Of course, Gao fan is also playing Wang Ye and Fenghou''s idea, which is Jiashen''s eight wonders. although it is nothing to Gao fan, Gao fan is still very interested in what happened that year. When Lu Jin took out the Tongtian book, Gao fan wondered whether there would be such a setting, one person would know the secret of that year after collecting Jiashen eight wonders. So Gao fancai threatened to take the top of the competition and win the Tongtian law. Seeing the appearance of Wang Ye, Gao fan has a faint smile on his face. He must find an opportunity to have a good talk with Wang Ye. "Er..." Wang also found that Gao fan was looking at him, and Gao fan''s eyes gave him a feeling of sympathy. He can only smile, pretending to calm with Gao fan nodded, and then turned to chat with Zhang Chulan. Compared with Gao fan, who can''t understand, he is more interested in Zhang Chulan now. after all, it is said that Zhang Chulan has the origin of energy and body, and Wang is also very curious about what kind of person such a guy with Jiashen eight wonders is. Liu Yanyan and fengshayan are walking around the stall hand in hand. Colorful things are always popular with girls. although fengshayan doesn''t like it very much, she can''t stand Liu Yanyan''s coquetry. So hold with Liu Yanyan learn coquetry technology, wind sand Yan smile Yingying went. As for the baby, she has a cute face squatting in front of a stall. "Little benefactor, your palms are against heaven!" A monk in cassock sits cross legged in front of bao''er and looks at her with a look of horror, "benefactor, you will be rich and live a long life in the future." Chapter 1205 "Wow! Monk, you are right The baby''s face is cute and bright, "I have no other ability, but I can live!" "Cough!" After all, Gao fan is very rich, so his clothes are very good, and Feng Baobao is no exception. There was a twinkle in the big monk''s eyes, and he took out a bracelet between waving his hand, "to introduce, this is Huo Qilin, which was opened by master Gu Yi himself. you are predestined with the benefactor, and you only need 100000 yuan to give it to the benefactor!" "A hundred thousand?" Zhang Chulan was angry at that time, "do you dare to deceive people when you are a monk shopping in other people''s Taoist territory? Believe it or not? " The big monk took a cold breath and said, "this little benefactor is presumptuous. as the saying goes, if a monk doesn''t lie, how can I lie to others? Well, I see that you are predestined with my Buddha. You make a price and I''ll sell it for money! " "Sell for the money?" Zhang Chulan looks confused, people have such a good attitude, so there''s no need to worry about it. However, he had no experience in bargaining, so he took the string and looked at the monk with a look of being very knowledgeable. He also glanced at the monk from time to time. The monk''s face was indifferent, as if he really sold it for money. As for Zhang Chulan, of course, he doesn''t want to buy this kind of thing, so he plans to slash it hard. At that time, the monk will say that it''s too little. As long as the monk dared to reply, he immediately turned around and left. But how much? He was very tangled. Or cut it in half? But 50 thousand for half of it! What if the big monk says he can''t get the deal out? "Then 200." Gao fan came over with a cool face and handed over two red tickets. Zhang Chulan in front of a bright, heart inside lie a groove! Sure enough, brother fan is brother fan. This way of bargaining is really domineering. If you cut 100000 to 200, people won''t turn against you, I''ll live to eat Xiang! "Deal!" The big monk took 200 yuan with a sincere smile on his face. Zhang Chulan is petrified in an instant. Is this all right? How can you bargain when you cut $100000 to $200? What''s wrong with you? Then, the great monk left happily with 200 yuan, Zhang Chulan began to doubt whether he had come to Longhu Mountain wrong. "Wow! Gao fan, you''re too powerful. You''ve cut 100000 to 200! " Feng Baobao a face joyful holds the hand string, happy batch. "Ha ha Baby, just be happy. " Gao fan smiles faintly, of course, he knows that even 200 is not worth it. He is willing to give 200 just to make Feng Baobao happy. Speaking, Gao fan has already pulled Feng Baobao away, leaving Zhang Chulan alone in the wind. "Ha ha!" Wang also stepped forward and patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder, "let''s go, don''t be silly." "Er..." Zhang Chulan had no choice but to shake her head and quickly followed. "By the way, Zhang Chulan, why do you want to attend the luotian Festival?" Wang also asked with a smile. "Ah..." Zhang Chulan was a little melancholy. "In fact, I want to come to Taoist priest Wang and you may know something about me. My grandfather has something to do with the dragon and tiger mountain, so I want to win the first place in Luotian Festival, just to see the master of heaven and ask about my grandfather." Wang also looked stunned. "So you came to the luotian festival to see the old master?" "Well." Zhang Chulan nodded. "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. It''s not so difficult to see the master!" With a faint smile, Wang also looked up and looked forward, "Na ~" Zhang Chulan looked up, only to find that a group of people were blocking the front, and Gao fan was looking back at himself, "Chulan, come here." "Oh Zhang Chulan''s face was muddled. "The old master you want to see is here." Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Oh?" Zhang Chulan face surprised to squeeze to Gao fan in front of, saw past. Zhang Zhiwei, the master of heaven, is taking a picture with others. On his right is a middle-aged man in a suit with a big stomach, while on his left is Zhang Lingyu. "Yes The old master was facing the camera, his hands compared with scissors hands, an old face was full of kindness, while Zhang Lingyu was reluctant. Zhang Chulan''s face is muddled. Is this the old master? Is it so grounded? "Ha ha..." Wang also faintly smile, "it seems that which leader came to inspect it, the old master can really hard ah."Zhang Chulan: "that''s it? So easy to see? " Soon, the leader of the inspection left, and Wang came forward with a bow and a respectful face, "I''ll see you, master Wudang." The old master was slightly stunned. He glanced at Wang Ye with a cool face. "Oh, Xiao Wang, how is your master doing?" "Master, he is very good. Thank you for your concern..." Wang also light smile, back to Zhang Chulan pushed out, "old master, you see who I bring you." Zhang Chulan''s face is complicated. For a moment, her face is complicated. She doesn''t know how to open her mouth. "This is..." The old Heavenly Master was slightly stunned, and then his eyes brightened, "are you Chu LAN?" "I..." Zhang Chulan looks cute and still doesn''t know how to speak. The old master looked kind and said, "call me master! Although you are not a disciple of dragon and tiger mountain, since your grandfather wears the golden light curse on you, you can call me master "Good!" Zhang Chulan looked respectful and bowed, "master!" "Ha ha!" The old master burst out laughing, and his face burst into laughter. Zhang Lingyu stood aside, her face also showed a smile unconsciously, I haven''t seen master for many years, and he was so happy. "Go, Chulan, let''s talk alone..." Master Zhang Chulan, ready to go to one side of the room. "Brother fan, I''ll go!" Zhang Chulan said to Gao fan. "Go ahead, go ahead..." Gao fan waved his hand with a cool face. Before that, Gao fan had been looking at the old master. I don''t know why, but he always feels that Zhang Zhiwei is different from other people. this kind of breath makes Gao fan feel a little familiar, but very strange. This breath seems to be accompanied by a powerful power, seems to contain a kind of power that no one has ever touched. Gao fan thinks about it, but he can''t understand why the other person has such a breath. in the end, he can only attribute this breath to the strange seal skill of tianshidu. The old master followed Zhang Chulan''s eyes and looked at Gao fan. His turbid eyes suddenly widened a lot. He seemed to be surprised. But it was only a moment before he regained his composure. "Chulan, are these your friends? Why don''t you introduce it? " The old master had a smile on his face. "This is Gao fan, the leader of the extraordinary villa, my good friend!" Zhang Chulan is very happy, "and Feng Baobao, Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan are all from our extraordinary village." Chapter 1206 "Good, good, good!" The old master was red faced and said hello three times, "they are all young and promising young talents. Seeing you, I know we have successors in the alien world!" "Thank you for your praise!" Gao fan bows to the old master with his three daughters. "In that case, I won''t disturb you." With a smile, the master pulls Zhang Chulan into the room, "Lingyu, I''ll have a chat with Chu LAN alone. You can bring the guests of extraordinary villa." "Disciple, please..." Zhang Lingyu nodded, then turned to look for someone. Just for a while, Gao fan has been surrounded by a group of sister papers. "Wow! How handsome "Handsome, take a picture together?" "Handsome, are you a star? Sign it "Cough..." Gao fan looks embarrassed. It''s also a kind of trouble to be too handsome. In the end, Feng Baobao''s three daughters rescued him and pulled him out of the crowd. Zhang Lingyu had no choice but to smile. These girls were all pestering him to take photos before, but they were suddenly robbed by Gao fan "Lord, please follow me!" Zhang Lingyu bows to Gao fan. "Immortal Lingyu, please lead the way." Gao fan looks indifferent. "Please Zhang Lingyu smiles and leads Gao fan. Wang also a face surprised, this special how fat four? It''s said that Zhang Lingyu had reached the position of high merit when she was young, and she was cold and proud, but how could the other party be so respectful after meeting Gao fan? What happened between Zhang Lingyu and Gao fan? Wang also a face muddled force, can''t help secretly opened his own after the wind strange array, toward Gao fan several people''s position radiation in the past. He wants to see who Gao fan is? He was surprised to find that Gao fan was totally different from other people. Other people in Wang also''s strange door after the wind, the body is flashing light different color breath, representing their everything. But Gao fan is the whole person. He is a human body shining with white light. The brightness is so strong that he has a rhythm to blind people''s eyes. Besides Gao fan, Feng Baobao is also weird. In Wang Ye''s field of vision, Feng Baobao is actually a dark human shape. The black is not as terrible as the abyss, which makes people shudder. Wang is already doubting life, black and white? What kind of freaks did I meet? At this moment, Gao fan frowned slightly, because he felt some subtle changes in the energy in the space around him, this kind of change is so subtle that ordinary people can''t feel it at all. He couldn''t help looking back at Wang Ye. Wang also suddenly surprised, instantly lifted the strange door after the wind. Gao fan smiles a little. In this instant, the feeling disappears. it''s obvious that Wang Ye is playing tricks. "Ha ha, will Taoist Wang come with us?" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Oh, no!" Wang also quickly waved his hand, his face was full of smiles, and his forehead was full of sweat. " I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. You go first, and I''ll wait here for Zhang Chulan." Gao fan light a smile, also no longer care, with all turned away. Houshan, the venue of Luotian Festival. "Wow! I didn''t expect there would be such a large site in the back mountain? " Liu Yanyan, with a novel look on her face, looks around like a sports hall, "it''s so lively. There are so many strange people coming here. How can I be a little bit unsure when I look at so many people?" Liu Yanyan looked up at Gao fan''s handsome face with a worried look on her face. "After all, the master of the villa said that we should take the top several places..." "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it''s OK, you girls can do your best, the most important thing is to protect your own safety and take the top several. Isn''t it me and Zhang Chulan?" "What?" The wind sand swallow is slightly stunned, "sir Do you want the next match, master? " The wind sand swallow is surprised almost to say to leak, almost call your majesty. How strong is Gao fan? Can she not know? If he''s in the next game, what''s the matter with the others? "Cough..." Gao fan coughed awkwardly, lowered his head in the ear of fengshayan and said in a low voice, "do you think it would be shameless for me to end up?" "Ah Feeling Gao fan''s hot breath, fengshayan can''t help but be startled, the next second, her ears are connected to half of her face, and her face turns red instantly.It''s shameful for Gao fan to be so intimate with her in public! She shook her head in a hurry and whispered, "no, of course I didn''t mean that..." But from the beginning to the end, she did not move her position, because although Gao fan''s hot breath was a little shameful, it really fascinated her and made her reluctant to leave. "Elder sister!" At this time, the voice of fengxingtong came. Gao fan slowly got up and left fengshayan''s ear, looking at the past with a smile on his face. The wind sand swallow gnashes its teeth and turns its head to look at the past with an unhappy face, smelly boy, unexpectedly, it appears at this time to disturb my mother''s good deeds! Feng Xingtong trots over, then bumps into fengshayan''s cannibal eyes, he looks at each other with horror on his face. What''s the matter? Is this gunpowder? Then Feng Xingtong came to Gao fan with a flash, "brother-in-law, take care of my sister, it''s too fierce!" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "I''m sorry, your brother-in-law is my favorite woman, so I won''t object to what your sister wants, so please help yourself!" Speaking, Gao fan pushes fengxingtong to fengshayan. "Sister! I''m wrong Feng Xingtong immediately counseled and almost knelt down. "What''s wrong?" The face of the sand swallow is very blue. "I..." Feng Xingtong was stunned at that time. How can I know where I was wrong? I just came to say hello to you, and then you look at me like a cannibal. How do I know what''s going on? However, Feng Xingtong is also clever. He turns his brain around twice and then asks weakly, "wrong The mistake is I shouldn''t disturb my sister? " Of course, he didn''t know what happened between fengshayan and Gao fan just now. The words of disturbing were all guessing. "Well! Just know! " The wind sand swallow holds her hands on her chest, and her face is awe inspiring. "In future, don''t yell at such occasions, you are a man, be calm." "Mm-hmm!" Fengxing''s head is like a chicken pecking rice. I finally escaped with my wit. "Lord, how are you, Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan." Feng Xingtong smiles, greets everyone and everyone replies one by one. Chapter 1207 "Van Gogh." At this time, Zhang Chulan, who came in a hurry, also saw Gao fan''s position in the crowd and trotted over. As soon as he finished his meeting with the old master, he came in a hurry. "Well? What about Taoist Wang? Why didn''t I come with you? " Gao fan smiles. "Oh He went to chat with Zhang Lingyu. " Zhang Chulan waved his hand and said. "Well!" Gao fan nodded. Feng Xingtong is still active. He looks at Zhang Chulan and says, "Zhang Chulan, I''m glad to see you again. Oh, the next generation of heir to the Heavenly Master!" Zhang Chulan was embarrassed. "Ha ha, I''m flattered. I''m flattered. I don''t have a word to write about..." Just at this time, some people yelled that the players began to gather, and the strange people gathered there one after another, soon Gao fan and his party were abandoned behind. "Come on, assemble." Gao fan''s face was calm, and everyone was eager to try. Liu Yanyan takes Feng Baobao to the front, and Feng Xingtong is carried by Feng Shayan, who follows. Zhang Chulan breathed a long breath, and some of his spirits were depressed. "What''s the matter? Chu LAN Gao fan''s face was flat. "What did the old master say to you just now? How do you feel you have something on your mind "Ah..." Zhang Chulan frowned, "the old master said that he can''t tell about my grandfather. All the secrets are hidden in the master''s degree. only if I inherit the master''s degree can I know the secret." "Oh?" With a faint smile, Gao fan can see that Zhang Chulan has doubts about the Heavenly Master. "Are you going to inherit the master of heaven?" The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly. "Of course!" Zhang Chulan took it for granted, "that''s what everyone wants, besides, there''s a secret about my grandfather. How can I not want to get it, just..." "It''s just that your intuition tells you that there''s something wrong with tianshidu, isn''t it?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Zhang Chulan a face of horror, "how do you know?" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "if I say that there is probably no secret of your grandfather in tianshidu, the old Tianshi wants to pass tianshidu to you, but he wants to permanently seal the source of energy that may exist in your body, do you believe it?" "What?" Zhang Chulan suddenly widened her eyes. Although he also had this kind of speculation, he never dared to believe it. Now Gao Fan said that, he had a feeling of finding a confidant in an instant. Gao fan''s face was calm, and he continued, "in fact, I have been thinking about a question, when your grandfather didn''t return to Longhu Mountain after he got the source of energy, he just hid and lived alone. What''s the reason?" "Really just because I don''t want to lead those who want to kill him back to Longhu Mountain, causing more deaths? I think that''s a bit far fetched! " "Why?" Zhang Chulan frowned slightly. "Dragon and tiger mountain was also a big force at that time. It was reasonable to say that it absolutely had the ability to protect itself. After getting the source of energy, it will certainly grow stronger. This can be seen from the current situation of the ten men''s power. Don''t no one dare to move the family with eight unique skills? Your grandfather''s return to Longhu Mountain will bring some short-term troubles to Longhu Mountain, but for the long-term development of Longhu Mountain, there are great benefits, which neither he nor the Heavenly Master at that time could have thought of. So I think there are definitely other reasons why he doesn''t go back to Longhushan. And this reason is probably in the degree of Heavenly Master! Of course, this is just my inference. You need to check everything yourself. " Zhang Chulan is very surprised. Although Gao fan''s inference is bizarre, it is absolutely targeted. "Do you remember what your grandfather said before he died?" Gao fan''s face was dignified, "he said, we should try our best to clear the road for you, so he went all out to clear all the people who came to kill him. But it''s still that question. If it''s really just to pave the way for you, why not take you back to Longhu Mountain? In Longhushan, you will be safer and better developed, your road will be smoother, and you will have much higher achievements than now! " "If it''s to protect you by anonymity, you shouldn''t be taught even a little bit of golden light mantra, in this way, even if someone catches you, you will be released as an ordinary person who doesn''t know martial arts." "But your grandfather knows better than anyone that there are all kinds of means in the alien world. hiding is absolutely impossible. That''s why he taught you the golden light mantra and even the thunder method to protect yourself." "Yes..." Zhang Chulan was shocked again, and what Gao Fan said was on the point."Then why did he let the baby kill him instead of saving him?" Gao fan continued to ask, "although he was old and poisoned at that time, it seemed that he was dead. But the more this time, the more he should know that those strange people who came to kill him already knew his true identity, and at that time, you were his grandson. And there are probably people behind that group of people, who also know the identity of Zhang Chulan. So at this time, the best way for your grandfather is to let Feng Baobao send you back to Longhushan to protect you, and he will continue to attract the attention of the enemy, instead of leaving you in the village and dying like that. But he still didn''t do that. He just gave the skill to the baby and let the baby protect you. You say, "Why are all these?" Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." "And where''s your father?" Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I guess your grandfather gave him a secret mission, and he will leave you alone..." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Chulan has been stunned. Gao Fan said solemnly, "it''s not difficult to find that there are too many irrationalities after these things are connected. I doubt that your grandfather''s approach is to keep you away from the Tianshi mansion. it seems that compared with the outside world, the Tianshi mansion is more dangerous for you! And the source of that danger is the Heavenly Master degree! " "What?" Zhang Chulan suddenly widened her eyes and immediately held her breath. Although Gao fan''s conjecture really scared him, it seems very reasonable! "Follow up! Assembled At this time, someone in front of Gao fan and Zhang Chulan said hello. "Well, just keep these questions in mind first!" Gao fan patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder, "when you come to the day when you really inherit the master of heaven, you can make sure again. After all, you have to be willing to inherit the Heavenly Master degree! " "Ah...!" Zhang Chulan spits out a foul breath, and everything is shrouded in his heart like a mist, "now it can only be so." Chapter 1208 Gao fan and Zhang Chulan arrived late, but Feng Xingtong was still active. he pointed to several people nearby and introduced them one by one. The information was very detailed. Especially when it comes to the introduction of Mei paper, I even reported the circumference. So now the hibiscus aurantii not far from the opposite is already watching him with a overcast face. If it wasn''t for seeing Gao fan around Feng Xingtong, she would have rushed to beat people. As for Lu Linglong, who came with hibiscus aurantii, she was looking at Gao fan with a crazy face, but for the wrong occasion, she would have rushed up to hold Gao fan. "Brother, I can''t see that you know a lot!" Zhang Chulan is holding Feng Xingtong''s shoulder with an obscene face, they are acting like friends, looking at the strange ladies on the scene with obscenity, and their saliva almost falls to the ground. "Hey, hey..." Feng Xingtong said with confidence, "in terms of the ability of other people, I admit that I''m the fifth scum of war, but in terms of intelligence collection, I''m one of the best!" "Well! Forget it All of a sudden, a rude voice came from one side, "what you''re collecting is just junk information." The crowd looked at him, and a fat man with glasses was eating fried chicken while walking towards him. when he looked at Feng Xingtong, he was full of disdain, "white hair roll, the key point of information collection, do you know? It''s a layman''s style to collect random information like you This fat man is called the fat man Tibetan dragon, which is also a very strange existence in the alien world. he can''t have any powers at all, just an ordinary person. But because he is good at collecting intelligence, his ability of collecting intelligence is second only to Muyou, one of the ten men, so he is also a little famous in the alien world. The reason why he came to Luotian Dajiao was Lu Jin''s order. after all, he was Lu Jin''s man, just like Zhijin flower. "Ha ha Zanglong, are you a fat man Feng Xingtong said with a smile, "you are so powerful, then I want to ask you, do you know the one beside me?" "Hum..." The fat man looked disdainful, "didn''t you say it all? I only collect information from important people, I can''t see such small fish and shrimp! " Feng Xingtong joked, "introduction, this is Zhang Chulan, doesn''t it matter?" "What? Zhang Chulan? Is that Zhang Chulan who inherits the origin of Qi The fat man was surprised, then he glanced at the people around Zhang Chulan, and then his voice became louder, "yes, yes! Liu Yanyan! A cute new baby Feng! The first handsome Gao fan! It''s really extraordinary! The people of the extraordinary village are here After a series of exclamations, the fat man''s eyes glared out, and the fried chicken in his hand suddenly became stale. This series of roars attracted everyone''s eyes in an instant, everyone looked here with complicated eyes. The combination of Gao fan is very discerning, handsome and beautiful, so soon everyone confirmed the words of Zang long. The people of the extraordinary village have indeed arrived! Looking at all the people''s eyes, Zhang Chulan''s face turned black, "fat man, you can''t keep your voice down!" "Wow, wow!" Fat face excited, completely ignored Zhang Chulan, "extraordinary Zhuang AI! It''s really extraordinary! The leader of extraordinary villa is really handsome! There are so many beautiful girls in bufanzhuang! " "Well That''s right The fat man looked suspicious and saw the wind sand swallow, "isn''t this the elder sister of white hair roll, white hair straight? Why are you here? Do you really join the extraordinary villa like a rumor? " The face of fengshayan is cold, and the look in her eyes is fierce. "My name is fengshayan, and his name is fengxingtong. if you dare to call it again, I will castrate you!" "Hiss..." The fat man took a breath and forced a smile on his face Hello, sister! How are you, sister Fengshayan''s face was cold, and she was satisfied with the fat man''s reaction. "I have joined the extraordinary village indeed, and we are going to decide the top few places in this competition!" As soon as fengshayan''s words came out, everyone looked at it with bad looks, there was no way. It was too arrogant. Zhang Chulan''s face is very black. He always wanted to keep a low profile, but now it''s so special. It''s a fart. "Don''t worry, give it to me." Gao fan patted Zhang Chulan on the shoulder and looked at the whole audience calmly, "that''s right, what fengshayan said is true. We are here for the champion of the competition! If you don''t agree with me, I''ll fight, but I''ll be in the big match"Hiss..." Zhang Chulan takes a cool breath. Brother, is that how you deal with it? It''s so hateful. It''s impeccable! "Ha ha ha..." At this time, an old laugh rang out, "it''s good to be young! When I see you, I think of my youth. " "Old master?" Everyone was attracted by this voice, only on a temporary high platform not far away, the old master and several of the ten men were there, Wang AI, Lu Ci, Lu Jin and Feng Zhenghao. Gao fan glanced at these people, and had to admit that the older they were, the more energetic they were. Of course, the one who attracted Gao fan''s attention was the old man sitting in the wheelchair next to the master. I saw the old man''s face full of fatigue, a pair of abnormal eyes staring big, eyes like to fall out. The old man was Tian Jinzhong, one of the insiders of the Jiashen rebellion. His strange face and wide eyed eyes were caused by the fact that he hadn''t slept for decades. The reason why he didn''t sleep was that when he asked Zhang Huaiyi about the secret of the Jiashen rebellion, the secret brought Tian Jinzhong such a huge psychological shadow that he didn''t even dare to sleep, he was afraid that he would talk in his sleep and tell the secret. Gao fan scanned the crowd and found no Gong Qing. Gong Qing, on the surface, is Tian Jinzhong''s valet, but in fact, he is the leader of the whole family. This man entered Longhu Mountain at the age of 12 and has been lurking around Tian Jinzhong as a little Taoist boy for three years. His purpose is to investigate the truth of Jiashen rebellion. At the end of the luotian Festival, this man will create a huge riot, and take advantage of the riot to unite with Lu Liang to capture the memory of Tian Jinzhong. But in the end, he killed Tian Jinzhong, because he was too tired to sleep these years, so he wanted to help him out. Although he is very evil, he is really a good and evil guy. Moreover, he was able to lead the whole nature at a young age. Gao fan thought that he was a capable person, and he also had the idea to accept him. The task of the world is to eliminate the whole nature. If Gong Qing, the acting leader of the whole nature, is taken, it will be much easier. As for Gong Qing didn''t appear, Gao fan knew that he must have gone to see Quan Xing in secret. Chapter 1209 Seeing that Gong Qing didn''t appear, GAO fan knew that at this time, the whole person had already lurked in the alien and entered the dragon and tiger mountain, and the riot would be inevitable. I''m afraid Gao Ning and Lu Liang have already come. At this time, I''m afraid I''ve changed face and mixed into the crowd. Gao fan in order not to scare Gongqing, temporarily also can only silence. With the appearance of the old master and the ten men, all the strange people on the scene were instantly quiet. Zhang Chulan also took a long breath, he is really afraid of being beaten, if the old master and the ten guys don''t appear again, I''m afraid they will be attacked. So many strange people together, where can he hold? "Thank you for waiting..." The old master was calm and calm, and said, "apart from the routine sacrificial activities, all these activities are the exchange activities of us. Of course, you young people can''t talk like us old guys, we come from the age of vigorous, and we know you can''t wait, so don''t bother. I announce that this Luotian festival will start now "Please line up and draw lots to get your place in the competition!" A Taoist boy with a smile on his face called the crowd to draw lots. Everyone was very cooperative and took the initiative to line up, no one made trouble. On the other hand, the old master is not idle, is announcing the rules of the game. The first is the knockout, the rules of which are very simple. draw lots randomly and compete in a group of four. Three of them will be eliminated and the remaining one will win. Of course, the game is not allowed to deliberately hurt people, let alone hurt people''s lives. The end is when the opponent admits defeat or loses fighting ability. The competition field is divided into many areas at the same time, the area is represented by animals, and the order is represented by a, B, C and D. Soon, the ranking of the competition came out. Baobao gets jiaqinglong, Zhang Chulan gets yibaihu, Liu Yanyan gets bingyutu, fengshayan gets dingzhuque, and GAOFAN gets wuhualu. It seems that the start is good. Everyone in bufanzhuang is divided into different groups and different competition areas. not only will everyone not meet their own people in the current knockout, but also in the connected group stage. "Lord, what have you got?" Feng Xingtong ran over excitedly, waving the note in his hand, "what I drew was binglv turtle. Are we in the same group?" "No Gao fan faintly smiles, "I am in Group E, you and Yan Yan are in the same group." "Wow! Sister Yanyan, please show mercy at that time... " Feng Xingtong has a smile on his face. Liu Yan smiles, "I''m Bing Yutu. I''m not in a district. We can''t meet her for the time being." "That feeling is good, don''t worry about the elimination match being brushed down!" Feng Xingtong''s face is rustling. "Baby, you have to be careful in the first scene..." Liu Yanyan pulls Feng Baobao and says with concern. "Well! You can rest assured. " Feng Baobao glances at the crowd calmly, when her eyes fall on Gao fan, she can''t help but move slightly. I don''t know why, every time she sees Gao fan, there will always be some strange feelings in her heart. "I went first..." Feng Baobao quickly returned to normal and walked towards the competition field. "Let''s go. Anyway, it''s all right. Let''s go to the baby competition too..." Gao fan brings the crowd to Feng Baobao''s arena. Feng Baobao hasn''t entered yet. There are three people standing in the field. Feng Xingtong looked at the three people, surprised, "I wipe! Why are they? How did they draw lots together? Is this cheating? " "Who are they? Is it strong? " Zhang Chulan looks stunned, looking at Feng Xingtong, the other three seem to be very powerful. "Liu Fang, Guan ling''er and Zhang Cai are from Tianjin, following Liu Guan and Zhang''s example, they became friends and became known as Weixiao Taoyuan in Tianjin." "Cut, all spicy chicken!" Fengshayan''s face was plain and disdainful. "These three people all wore the same pair of trousers when they were young, they were apprenticed together and expelled from the school together. They were just three dregs. Don''t care." "Don''t care?" Feng Xingtong looked at fengshayan with a surprised face, "elder sister, I see that you don''t have a backache when you stand and talk, since they have drawn together, they must eliminate outsiders first. Elder sister bao''er is 1v3!" "Hum!" Wind sand swallow a face disdain, squint at Wind Star Tong one eye, "you know nothing about power." A few black lines fell on Fengxing''s forehead"Sister, you have changed..." Feng Xingtong looked aggrieved. "I just went to my brother-in-law''s house for a few days. How did I become so strange?" The wind sand swallow stares big eyes fiercely, raises the fist to be about to smash down. Gao fan quickly stopped and said with a smile, "don''t bicker between your sister and brother. Concentrate on the game." "Ah..." Wind sand swallow slightly surprised, only to find their own gaffe. Her small face was hot, and her eyes flashed a trace of shyness, "yes..." Feng Xingtong stood aside and looked at every expression of his sister. He was shocked at that time. My God! Did you read it right just now? My ice Tyrannosaurus Rex like sister actually showed a little girl''s expression? What happened these days? But he didn''t dare to show it. He could only look at the venue with a look of horror. Tianjin weixiaotaoyuan three people are more and more obscene, they know at a glance that they come here to make soy sauce. See him three people stand in the field, three face arrogant with a fluent Tianjin accent said. "Do you call me "Jie is life!" "Everyone, there are three brothers who know me. Don''t say we cheat!" "We were drawn by the open lottery." "Ha ha ha, I want to see who is the unlucky guy who ran into the three of us!" At this time, wearing casual clothes and shorts, Feng Baobao came in. The referee also announced the rule: "all the players are here! Ready to go! Those who lose consciousness or take the initiative to admit defeat will be eliminated. Those who hurt people''s lives will be eliminated and severely punished! Elimination of three people in the venue Win "Hiss..." Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong took a breath, "is it so hard to start? I''m afraid it''s dangerous "Wow, it''s a beautiful big sister!" Feng Baobao''s appearance instantly attracted the attention of Tianjin Wei xiaotaoyuan''er. "Ah..." Liu Fang, who is bald and wearing earrings, frowned slightly. "Brothers, do you think this girl looks familiar?" Zhang Cai, the shortest fat man, looked contemptuous. "Brother, come on, every time you see a beautiful girl, you always say that, don''t you want to let this girl go?" "Yes, elder brother, don''t take it lightly. It''s a grand festival of Luo Tian!" Guan ling''er, with a cigarette in his mouth, was joking. Chapter 1210 "Ah No, with big brother, in your eyes, I can''t walk when I see a woman, can I? " Liu Fang was not happy. "I really think she looks familiar. Do you really have no impression?" "Forget it, forget it..." Guan ling''er waved his hand, "brother, if you don''t want to do it, Zhang Cai, let''s do it together!" "Good!" Zhang Cai has an evil face. "Come on, no matter. Get ready. Let''s start now!" Liu Fang also gritted his teeth, no longer tangled. I don''t know why, he always has a bad feeling, but since they are brothers, they should advance and retreat together. He can''t pull the ribbon now. "Hey, hey! That''s what a big brother looks like! " Guan ling''er and Zhang Cai smile faintly, they are very tacit understanding, and they start almost at the same time, suddenly from three directions to sister bao''er. In fact, Liu Fang''s feeling is right, the three of them do know the baby. Not long ago, the baby was beating three people so that they couldn''t take care of themselves. But now the baby has Liu Yanyan, who takes care of her every day. At present, she is also a black and straight Daimeng imperial sister. It''s normal that the three people on the opposite side can''t recognize her for a while. The baby''s face looks at the three people rushing up, and her eyes become cold in an instant. The three people who were still rushing up met her eyes and suddenly widened their eyes, then they made a tacit understanding of a sudden brake, and then at the same time they flashed back, away from the baby. The three huddled together, sweating and looking at Feng Baobao in horror. All the people who are watching are stupid. What''s the matter with this plane? "Zhang Chulan, do you see what sister bao''er has done?" Feng Xingtong''s face is dignified. He says that he is a stranger, but he really doesn''t find Feng Baobao''s action. How tough is Feng Baobao? "No!" Zhang Chulan also looks dignified, "I suspect this is the tactics of these three guys, first show the enemy to be weak, let the baby relax vigilance." "What?" Feng Xingtong stares at Zhang Chulan with complicated eyes. It''s really worthy of being the descendant of the origin of Qi body. I have such intelligence. I can see it''s tactics so quickly! And this little Taoyuan in Tianjin Wei is also very powerful. I''m not proud of such a big advantage! You can use tactics! "Well! It must be tactics Zhang Chulan''s face was dignified. "The three people that sister bao''er met are really strong opponents." Two people you a I a, chat very opportunistic. Did not notice completely, the Gao fan of one side several people have already looked at them with disdainful eyes. As for you, it''s very difficult not to go to some novels! In the field, Tianjin Wei xiaotaoyuan''er looks at Feng Baobao solemnly. Feng Baobao''s eyes, they will never forget. At this time, Guan ling''er and Zhang Cai found that Liu Fanggang was right, and the beautiful little sister in front of them was really an acquaintance. Three people looked at each other, nodded one after another, confirmed from each other''s eyes. "Gulu..." Elder brother Liu Fang swallowed his saliva and stammered, "are you Is it sister bao''er? " "Well!" The baby''s face is indifferent, "I remember beating you not long ago, right?" "Yes..." Liu Fang nodded and bowed in a hurry, "thank you for your kindness. We have reformed and become good." "Yes, yes! On that day, I helped my grandmother across the road, totally 100 times! " Guan ling''er said with a smile. "And me, and me!" Zhang Cai also nodded crazily, "I''m sending the children across the road!" Feng Baobao''s face was expressionless and gently stretched out his right hand, "stop talking nonsense and do it!" "Sister! How dare we fight with you At that time, the three men knelt on the ground, with a runny nose and a tear, "we have an 80 year old mother on top of us, and a bear baby paper waiting to be fed. Please forgive us!" "Oh..." Feng Baobao''s face is expressionless, "if you don''t want to fight, then you surrender." "OK, thank you for letting go!" The three kowtowed directly, then looked at the referee, "Mr. Dao We surrender "Jiahualu, Feng Baosheng!" Then, the baby left the scene in the eyes of the three people. Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong look at each other with complicated eyes. What nonsense did we both say just now? ¡­¡­ Soon, all the Games in group A were over, and then the Games in group B began. B white tiger arena, Zhang Chulan did not appear. There are already three players on the field: muscle man with headband, short hair man and long hair man."Well! I''m afraid I''m too late to come, isn''t it? " The muscular man has an iron blue face. The man with short hair was slightly stunned, "no, Zhang Chulan is the successor of the source of Qi body. How can he be so counselled?" "Don''t worry. As soon as the time comes, if he''s really late, he''ll be dead." The man with long hair looked indifferent Do any of you know what the source of Qi body is like? " "I don''t know!" Muscle man shook his head, "but there''s one thing, the three of us have reached a consensus..." "Well!" The long hair complexion is indifferent, "let''s eliminate Zhang Chulan first." "Well, that''s settled." Short hair man''s face dignified nod, eyes a Lin, "attention, he''s coming!" They followed the short hair man''s eyes and saw that Zhang Chulan didn''t know where to find a cloak to put on her body, with dignified complexion, walked towards the competition field step by step. Like that, full of pressure! "Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi!" Zhang Chulan''s face was flat, her eyes narrowed slightly, as she walked, she said with awe inspiring voice, "grandfather, people in the world failed you, today! I have come to avenge you For a moment, the surrounding air became dignified. On the grandstand, Feng Xingtong was dumbfounded at that time and muttered to himself, "what''s the situation of Zhang Chulan''s suddenly powerful momentum?" "Ha ha..." Gao fan light a smile, "this move is called to pretend to be a tiger to eat a pig." "Playing tiger and eating pig?" The crowd was stunned. "What''s the trick? I''ve only heard of playing pig and eating tiger? " Gao fan''s face is mysterious, "you can see it when you look at it..." In the field, a layer of cold sweat came out of the long hair man''s forehead, "wipe! How do you feel a little uneasy? Look at the momentum. It''s so powerful! " Muscle man is also nervous. "What does he mean? What man in the world has failed his grandfather? " "I don''t know!" The man with short hair has a dignified face, "but it sounds like a bull in the past!" "Ma Dan, whatever. I''m afraid of a ball. If I don''t play hard, I''ll know." The muscular man had an excited smile on his face. Chapter 1211 His short hair looked at Zhang Chulan with an excited smile, he said, "Zhang Chulan! Now the alien world is spreading your source of gas. Do you really have that skill? " "All three of us want to see it. Don''t blame us for bullying you! Who''s making you so popular now? " The long hair man''s face is also ferocious, "ha ha ha ha!" Zhang Chulan looks up to the sky and laughs, full of irony. That facial expression, is the arrogance that cannot be a lifetime. "Wipe! What are you laughing at? " The three people''s faces are dignified again. It feels like What''s worse! "It''s just a group of ants who are trying to win by cheating more and less. I don''t know where you come from, but you think you are worthy of my energy source?" Zhang Chulan''s words are full of sarcasm, and there is only disdain in his eyes. "What?" Three people suddenly stare big eyes, "unexpectedly say we are mole ant!" "You are not mole ants, what are you?" Zhang Chulan looks frivolous, "mole ants know that the gap between them and the strong is like a natural moat, so you can only scrape together and live on each other''s weak strength! Guys like you I''m afraid I''ll dirty my hands when I do it! " "Damn it The three men''s faces are livid. Sanlian looks at Zhang Chulan solemnly. For a moment, they feel it''s difficult to breathe. Zhang Chulan is very high spirited, with both feet on the ground and one hand pointing to the sky, and continues his heroic words: "what I want to do is fengzhenghao, Lujin, shilao, even laotianshi!" "It''s the sky that I''m going to dig!" "Wow There was an uproar and everyone was shocked! Especially the simple young Feng Xingtong, he has been looking at Zhang Chulan with the eyes of idols, "Zhang Chulan, you are so handsome!" Due to the origin of Zhang Chulan''s energy body, many people came to see him play. At this time, hearing his heroic words, everyone was boiling. "Is this the descendant of Qi? It''s really very powerful! " "Yes! It''s said that he was young and frivolous, and Zhang Chulan is really crazy! " "I want him to be so crazy, but I don''t have the source of energy and body and the capital of madness." "Ah Who said no? " "Stop chirping and continue to watch the play." ¡­¡­ The man with long hair has a dignified face, and the sweat on his forehead drops like rain, "wipe! How arrogant! This momentum is just like the male pig''s feet in fantasy novels! " "Yes Muscle man''s face is also black, don''t want, "feel we and he are not at the same level!" "Hum!" Short hair, dignified complexion, silent. At this time, Zhang Chulan said again, "even if you are a mole ant, you still have to be positive in order to have such a strong hope, and you But you have already given up on yourself. It''s a shame for me to have an opponent like you "It''s a trough!" The faces of the three people on the other side were red with anger, and they were said to be disgraced! This is so special, who can bear it? "Well, it''s no use saying more!" Zhang Chulan''s face was arrogant, his arms outstretched, and he cried out, "since you are willing to fall, let''s go together! Let me see how many kilos you can have together? " "Wipe!" Muscle male complexion is dark green, the look in the eyes is erratic, "how to do?" Long hair, sweating, glanced at him nervously, "you You go first "Wipe! Why don''t you go first? " "You are meat, you go up to fight!" "Look how strong I am. I''m meat? Do you think it''s a game? " "Come on, don''t make a noise!" Short hair man a face serious stand out, "or I come now!" He stepped out and came to the front, with a firm face and fierce eyes looking at Zhang Chulan, "Zhang Chulan, thank you for waking me up! I''m not here to win, but to test the gap between myself and the strong! So I have to defend my dignity. " "So you two, please give me a chance to challenge Zhang Chulan!" Muscle man and long hair looked at each other and nodded. They were also infected by the short hair man''s words just now, "OK, you come first! When you''re done, we''ll come back! " That''s right. They want to fight with Zhang Chulan to prove themselves. "Ha ha Are you going to be a challenger? " Zhang Chulan joked and sat directly on the ground.The three people on the other side were shocked again, and Zhang Chulan actually sat on the ground, this is a contempt for their strength! It seems that the source of Qi body is as powerful as hearsay. The three of them, even Feng Xingtong, were so excited by Zhang Chulan that they held their hands tightly and looked nervous. Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan also look at the game with dignified faces. Zhang Chulan gives them a really different feeling than usual. Even at this moment, they really feel that Zhang Chulan has changed and become a strong man. Feng Baobao, who is still standing beside Gao fan, looks at the scene with no expression, only when Gao fan looks at her, will she smile back at Gao fan, as if nothing else can make her heart fluctuate even a little. "Do you think a challenger with such a glorious identity can get it without paying anything?" At this moment, Zhang Chulan, who sat down, spoke, his tone was calm and his face was calm, "if any of you want to challenge me, you should stand out from the other two first, this is the most basic respect for the strong and the origin of energy body! I''ll give you time. I''ll just wait! " "Sorry, ladies and gentlemen!" Three people almost with one voice, directly left Zhang Chulan, scuffle together. ¡­¡­ Soon, there was only short hair standing on the field, the other two were black and blue and unconscious. Looking at Zhang Chulan, who is still meditating, "senior, I''ve got the qualification of challenger!" "Very good!" Zhang Chulan is still sitting on the ground, with a mysterious face, "sit down first, restore your energy, and adjust your energy to the best state!" "Ah?" Short hair slightly surprised, but then his face showed a smile of relief. At this moment, Zhang Chulan''s image in his heart is much bigger. He even gives time for his opponent to recover his energy. This kind of mind is really the style of a strong man! At this moment, for her, the outcome is still not important! He felt honored to fight against such a strong man from the bottom of his heart! "Thank you, Zhang Chulan!" He sat down with a smile on his face and began to recover his energy. But at this time, a surprising scene happened Zhang Chulan stood up from the ground, looked up at the referee, pointed to the short hair that was recovering from meditation and asked, "Mr. Tao Isn''t it a foul for me to hit him now? " Chapter 1212 When Zhang Chulan said this, all the audience were petrified. What the hell? This is just that a master style, give time to let the opponent recover Zhang Chulan? Why can''t I find the expression on this face? What about moral integrity? Was it eaten by a dog? Wind Star tong mouth smoke smoke, a face muddled force, "won''t it? Is it difficult that everything before is played by Zhang Chulan? " "Yes Gao fan faintly smiles and is silent. "No?" Feng Xingtong''s voice was depressed and his face was suspicious of life. "I just became a fan of him..." Fengshayan and liuyanyan take a long breath and laugh at themselves. Zhang Chulan really didn''t let people down, he is still that shameless guy! Feng Baobao looks at Gao fan with a smile, "do you know that all this is Zhang Chulan''s plan?" "Yes." Gao fan nodded, "although it''s really shameless, the effect is pretty good." "Sure enough, the master knows him." Liu Yanyan''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and she smiles helplessly. Even she cheated just now "Hum!" The face of the wind sand swallow is very blue. Thinking that she was cheated by Zhang Chulan just now, she is a little depressed, "don''t be a green lotus!" "Yes! I don''t want Bilian! " Feng Xingtong''s teeth itch with hatred. At this time, the one sitting on the floor is also shocked, his eyes are bigger than the teacup, and his eyes almost fall out. He is stiff now, with a suspicious expression on his face. He has no relief at all. Fake, right? Is there anyone in the world who can be so shameless? This is in public. Can we really do without Bilian? He said that his three outlooks had been completely refreshed. The magistrate looked at Zhang Chulan and frowned instantly. Even he was shocked by Zhang Chulan''s performance just now. To be honest, he doesn''t want to talk to Zhang Chulan at all. But Zhang Chulan is a contestant. Facing the contestant''s questions, he must answer truthfully. "No offense..." The Taoist priest''s face is very blue, and he has shown his cannibal eyes, "but Zhang Chulan, I warn you, I really want to beat you now..." "Just don''t do it!" Zhang Chulan has a ruffian smile on her face, looking back at the short haired man who is still recovering from meditation and unable to move for a while, she slowly raises her right fist. "Wait..." Short hair finally can''t sit down, he almost collapsed and looked at Zhang Chulan, angry between the words, "didn''t he say that when I was relieved, I would do it honestly? It''s a trough! What is your dignity as a strong man "The dignity of the strong?" Zhang Chulan sneered, "how much is that thing? And it''s just a face saving thing. " Then, Zhang Chulan simply hit his short hair and lay on the ground. There is no chance to say more to short hair. "You son of a bitch!" Short hair face bashful lying on the ground, in the faint before issued a unwilling roar. "B White Tiger Group, Zhang Chulan wins!" The referee gritted his teeth and announced the result. "What a thing!" "Zhang Chulan is shameless!" "No green lotus!" The audience exploded on the spot, and some people even took off their smelly socks and threw them at Zhang Chulan. If it wasn''t for killing people, they would have lost their magic weapons. Soon, the competition of group B was over, and the competition of group C began. Liu Yanyan and Feng Xingtong are both in group C, so they are going to compete. Feng Xingtong, of course, took fengshayan to watch his game, but fengsha mercilessly refused his request. This is his sister! As for Liu Yanyan''s opponent is a few less famous players, after having the blessing of Gao fan''s spirit skill, Liu Yanyan confuses them face to face. Then she didn''t even start, and the three wrestled together, and then fainted one after another, and she naturally became the final winner. The audience around was shocked. No one could understand Liu Yanyan''s ability. "Bingyu rabbit group, Liu Yansheng..." The referee was a little stunned, and Rao didn''t understand what was going on. "Yes! I won Liu Yanyan happily looks back at Gao fan and sees that everyone is not looking at their own side, but facing a competition field next door. She couldn''t help feeling lost and curious. Who is next door? Soon, Liu Yanyan also came to the stands and looked into the competition.In the field, there was a muscular man covered with gold, a man with wind in his hand, and a man with no pain on a long rope. The three are besieging zhugeqing. "There are long-range attacks, mages and flesh. This combination is OK!" Feng Xingtong said with a dignified face, "I just don''t know how Zhuge Qing is? It''s a matter of time. " "ZHUGE family in Tianfu is good at dodging armour. These three guys are not Zhuge Qing''s opponents!" Gao fan looks calm. "Oh?" Everyone heard Gao fan''s words and nodded their heads. Gao Fan said no problem, then it is really stable. At this time, the golden muscular man pounced on zhugeqing. Zhugeqing seemed to have no time to dodge, so he could only retreat. And Zhuge Qing''s position at this time, at this time, is facing the person who uses the rope to tie kuwu. The man''s eyes were cold and a sinister smile appeared on his face. Then, he flew to Zhuge Qing''s back. The angle is insidious and tricky. Everyone''s eyes are awe inspiring. I''m afraid Zhuge Qing is in danger. But in a moment, suffering will hit zhugeqing, zhugeqing seems to be unavoidable. But just then, a scene that surprised everyone happened. Zhugeqing''s body moved a little towards the side unnaturally, just escaped the attack of kuwu. "It''s a trough!" The painless user suddenly widened his eyes, looking unbelievable. I saw the bitterness passing Zhuge Qing and directly pierced the shoulder of the golden muscular man. "Ah! Damn it Muscle man fell to the ground and fainted in pain. "Ha ha..." Zhuge Qing said with a smile, "the position of this man''s station is a little bad. The golden bell cover is broken!" "Asshole!" The guy with the wind on his hand looks very cold, and there is a violent wind surging on his hands. "since you are a dead fox, you can hide so well, let me show you my great skill!" Zhugeqing still kept a faint smile, "I advise you not to do it!" Voice did not fall, saw that hand some wind instant explosion, toward zhugeqing swept, "die!" "Ha ha..." Zhuge Qing waved his hand gently, and the tyrannical wind turned and swept away towards the caster. Just in an instant, he blew the caster away and hammered heavily on the ground. Crack! Another one passed out. Chapter 1213 The man who was trying to attack with bitterness in his hand all looked silly, what happened? He still can''t understand how Zhuge Qing did it. "Do you want to fight again?" Zhuge Qing''s face was relaxed and he glanced at each other lightly. "No, no! I give up The man with no pain threw his weapon directly on the ground. "Bingshiniu group, Zhuge Qingsheng!" The referee announced the result of the match and the audience clapped. Zhugeqing''s competition is much better than Zhang Chulan''s one who doesn''t want Bilian! Zhang Chulan looked at fengxingtong with a full face, "xiaotongzi, do you understand?" "No..." Feng Xingtong shakes his head, then looks at Gao fan with a silly face. Unconsciously, he is used to looking for Gao fan when he has problems. All the women also looked at Gao fan, each with a question mark face. "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "the life of all things in the world has its fixed law. Let''s make this law the way of heaven. And warlocks are people who seek the loopholes in the way of heaven through magic, and then crack the world from the perspective that ordinary people are difficult to spy on. " "It''s very profound..." Zhang Chulan said that the Three Outlooks have been renewed once again. It is also familiar with the public. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "well, if you compare the world to a computer network, a warlock is a hacker." "What? Hackers? " Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong stare at the same time, "isn''t that the plug-in?" "Yes Gao fan light smile, "is plug-in!" They took a cold breath and held their breath. These days, even when a stranger can meet open hang? "However, plug-ins can also be classified into different levels, to be an alien is a move against heaven. Who is not the one who is on the plug-in?" Gao fan looks calm. Everyone nodded one after another. Gao fan was right. We all opened the door. It depends on who''s right. With a smile, Gao fan continued, "Tianfu Zhuge is a long-standing warlock family, and all the warlocks who practice are the strange ones." "The skill of dodging armour enables Zhuge Qingzi to set up a strange array when he is practicing, which can cover the space around him. every move of everyone in this array is under the supervision of Zhuge Qing." "Not only that, Zhuge Qing can also use the ability of eight trigrams corresponding to his position in the array. the reason why the wind power just now attacked the performer was that Zhuge Qing was just standing in the Xun position in the array. Xun is the position where the wind belongs, and Zhuge Qing is good at Xun position. that kind of situation In this case, Zhuge Qing''s control over the wind is much higher than that of the caster. " "Hiss..." Everyone took a cool breath. That''s it. "The master of the extraordinary villa is really worthy of his reputation. He knows so much about the skill of evading armor!" With a smile on his face, Zhuge Qing comes to Gao fan. Because of the reason of Qimen dunjia, his hearing is also far beyond ordinary people. It was after hearing Gao fan''s words that he became interested in Gao fan that he came to take the initiative to talk to him. "ZHUGE family, a double hero, Zhuge Qing and Zhuge Bai, have long been famous among warlocks, Tianfu Zhuge family, a double hero, is really enviable!" With a smile on his face, Gao fan glanced at Zhuge Bai beside Zhuge Qing. Zhugeqing was slightly stunned, glanced at zhugebai next to him, then gave a little smile, "I didn''t expect that the extraordinary villa leader should pay so much attention to my little Zhuge family..." "Wow Liu Yanyan has squatted down in front of zhugebai and pinched zhugebai''s little face with her hand, "which child is this? How lovely!" "That''s it." The baby also nodded with joy, and he was also attacking zhugebai. "Brother Help me Zhuge Bai looked frightened. "These sisters are so terrible!" "Well, why is your little brother so ignorant? My sister is so beautiful. What''s so terrible? It''s not a favorite for other people, you know? " Liu Yanyan holds zhugebai up without saying a word. "I don''t want to, you let me go!" "Ha ha..." Gao fan and Zhu geqing look at each other and smile, then they continue to talk. The content of the conversation is just some mutual exploration. Gao fan is also very interested in Zhuge Qing. He is a man who follows his heart but not his principles. He is very talented. if he can win, he will be his arm in the world. As for zhugebai''s request for help, zhugeqing directly ignored it.Zhugebai is still a primary school student, and he is really very cute, so zhugeqing thinks that it is normal for a big sister to want to hold him. After all, to be an ordinary person, I can''t envy it. Soon, the match of group C was over, and Feng Xingtong came back. He won without accident. Although he wanted to bang, the fist of the wind sand swallow made him unable to bang. After that, the competition of group D also started. The wind and sand swallow come to an end. Among the four people present, all were men except fengshayan. One of them is Jia Zhengyu of Jiajia village in the East. Jiajia village in the East is an ancient village inherited by the art of object control. Jiajia is a well-known alien family in the area, and the family has inherited an art of object control. As a child, people who practice the art of defending objects use their own energy to feed their weapons. over time, they can control their weapons to attack from the air. There are two sons in the Jia family, both of whom are practicing the art of controlling things, and this Jia Zhengyu is one of them and the eldest. "Ah My sister''s luck is still as bad as ever! " Feng Xingtong looks helpless and shakes his head slightly. Zhang Chulan looked contemptuous, "believe you, ghost! Last time you said that sister bao''er had bad luck, but you gave up before you hit her! " "What do you know?" Feng Xingtong looked contemptuous and said, "two of the three men opposite my sister have nothing to say, but Jia Zhengyu is very good, that guy is my father''s guest Qing, and my sister is far from his opponent!" "What?" Zhang Chulan''s face is stunned, "your guest Qing?" "Well!" Feng Xingtong nodded, a little dejected, "it would be a shame to be beaten down by the guest Qing of his own family..." "Disgrace?" Zhang Chulan joked, "since it''s your guest, what else can I say? Feng Shayan and Jia Zhengyu join hands to clean up the other two people, and then Jia Zhengyu will surrender directly Including zhugeqing and zhugebai, everyone looked at Zhang Chulan with disdain. Do you think anything can be like you without Bilian? Feng Xingtong looked contemptuous, "Zhang Chulan, not everyone can do as you do not want Bilian!" Chapter 1214 "You..." Zhang Chulan''s face is very blue, he just wants to fight back, but when he looks at people''s eyes, he knows that he has become the target of public criticism. So he waved his hand very speechless, with a smile on his face, "I I call that strategy, if you don''t understand, I won''t care with you! " The crowd rolled their eyes and continued to watch. I saw four people fighting each other in the field. Feng Shayan and Jia Zhengyu had a good fight. At present, Jia Zhengyu has not used the technique of defending objects, but his hands are wrapped with the energy like flowing water, that kind of energy is very strange. Once he is hit, it will penetrate into the opponent''s body from the body surface and gradually disintegrate the opponent. In fact, the Jia family''s object defense skill is to use this special energy to penetrate weapons and nurture them slowly. this energy can penetrate even hard weapons, not to mention the fragile human body. And even if it is not hit, the effect of being swept a little bit by this special energy is the same. Feng Shayan knows Jia Zhengyu''s power, so she can only use the power of space transfer to attack Jia Zhengyu and keep away from him. "It''s a trough!" Zhang Chulan said, "Feng Xingtong, how did Jia Zhengyu fight with your sister? Isn''t he your guest? If he dares to beat your sister, isn''t he afraid that your father will deduct his salary? " "Yes Feng Xingtong was lying on the railing with a melancholy look on his face. "Although Jia Zhengyu is a guest of my family, everyone is equal in front of the competition. In a strange world, the strong are respected! Even if he hurt my sister, my father will not blame him, only my sister''s poor academic skills! " Zhang Chulan''s face was muddled, "merciless..." "Ah..." Feng Xingtong looked at Zhang Chulan with a melancholy face, "to tell you the truth, Zhang Chulan, sometimes I really envy you, don''t want Bilian, you can really get easier than others!" Zhang Chulan''s face was very blue and her eyes were imprinted, "you dare say one more word, believe it or not, I''ll beat you!" "Er er..." Feng Xingtong was sweating, "brother, I''m wrong..." "Feng Xingtong is right. I''m afraid miss Feng is a little dangerous this time..." Zhuge Qing holds up his chin with one hand and looks at Gao fan with a smile on his face. "but since the master of the villa has threatened that Bufan villa will take over the top few, I''m afraid miss Feng Da should have a back hand?" "Ha ha..." Gao fan faintly smiles and shrugs, "I don''t know!" Zhuge Qing a face cunning smile, "believe you ghost!" Soon, the battle between the other two men in the field was over, and a man in tights won. "Jia Zhengyu, let''s get rid of Miss Feng first." As soon as the voice fell, the man in tight clothes flashed to the back of fengshayan, completely blocked the retreat of fengshayan. Wind sand swallow eyes a Lin, in the heart shout a not good. I saw her face a heavy, although the situation is critical, but still calm. "Sister, be careful!" Feng Xingtong couldn''t help sweating. "Don''t worry, your sister. She''s OK." Gao fan patted Feng Xingtong on the shoulder with a cool face. Zhang Chulan several people smell speech, nod in succession. Zhugeqing looked at the reaction of several people, with a look of consternation. Just now, people who were obviously worried were calm because of Gao fan''s words. It is not difficult to see that these people around Gao fan have 100% trust in Gao fan. At the same time, Zhuge Qing is also very curious about why these people around Gao fan trust Gao fan so much. The next second, the wind sand swallow gnaws its teeth and looks awe inspiring. A light gold appeared in the back neck nest of the sand swallow. The gold spread quickly and soon covered the back of the sand swallow. This golden skill is given by Gao fan to the wind sand swallow, which is also the skill of pressing the bottom of the box. Before he came to Longhu Mountain, Gao fan had accumulated 200 points. After drawing the blood of the X-Men metalman, after fusion, he obtained the golden rule and a phagocytic skill that can devour all the opponent''s abilities. In the face of the situation of front and back attack, the wind sand swallow has no other way but to expose its new ability in advance. In addition to Gao fan''s ability, she can also use the golden light mantra, but this is dragon and tiger mountain. It''s a bit shameful to use the golden light mantra openly here. Besides, Gao fan also explained before he came here that he could not use the golden light curse at will in Longhu Mountain. But at this time, the sudden change is prominent. Fengshayan widens her eyes and sees a black metal object flying out of Jia Zhengyu''s sleeve,Intuition tells fengshayan that it is Jia Zhengyu''s real killing move, which is extremely dangerous. As a result, she subconsciously dodged, but the speed of the thing made her even have some difficulty in responding. "No!" As soon as the wind sand swallow''s face sank, she told her directly that she could not avoid the blow. Her mind moved, and her whole body was covered with light golden light. Suddenly, just one second before the black object was about to hit the body of the wind sand swallow, it made a sharp turn and pierced the shoulder of the man in tight clothes who came up behind the wind sand swallow. Everyone''s eyes were awe inspiring. He didn''t think Jia Zhengyu would do it. Wind sand swallow face dignified stand on one side, covetously looking at Jia Zhengyu and sitting on the ground covering the injured shoulder tights man. I can''t help but feel cold in my back and scared after a while. "Jia Zhengyu! You The man in the tights covered his bloody shoulders and was livid. The black strip weapon that pierced his shoulder was on the ground not far from him. "Hum!" Jia Zhengyu''s face was indifferent. "I''m really sorry. I look down on people who sneak attack from behind." The man in tights was very upset. "If you use concealed weapons, it''s not a sneak attack?" "Hidden weapon?" With a smile on his face, Jia Zhengyu''s thoughts moved, he saw the black man who pierced the tights float up in the air, and immediately returned to Jia Zhengyu, just like that, hanging in the air. Everybody''s eyes are wide open. What''s wrong? "My dragon pecking cone can''t be evaluated by two words of concealed weapon, and I didn''t attack from behind just now, it was a frontal attack!" Jia Zhengyu''s face was haughty and his eyes were cold. "Did you choose to go down by yourself? Or do I invite you down with a dragon pecking cone? " "Gulu..." The man in tight clothes swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "referee, I give up!" The referee nodded and immediately someone came off the court to take the injured away. "What power is this?" Zhang Chulan was surprised, "can you operate weapons in the air?" Feng Baobao looked silly: "I know, I know, this is the ability of the mind, Xu San will also be this ability." "Mind?" Zhugebai glared at the watery eyes and looked curious. "It looks like it''s very powerful." "No idea..." Feng Xingtong''s face was dignified, "this is the Western Jia family''s art of controlling things!" "The art of controlling objects?" People are curious. Chapter 1215 "Yes Feng Xingtong''s face is dignified, and his hands are tightly packed, "the art of controlling objects is the unique skill of the Jia family in the west, the adults of their family will choose a suitable weapon for their children when they are very young, let the children feed these weapons with their special family energy from childhood, and let these weapons grow up with their children." "When the children grow up, these weapons that they feed with their own energy all the year round will form a special connection with them, become the existence of their left and right arms!" "Although you can control objects with your mind, compared with the technique of controlling objects, the accuracy is not only much weaker, but also very exhausting." "The Jia family has been a sword immortal since ancient times, and the technique of controlling things has been developed for thousands of years. after many generations of optimization and evolution, the technique has become extremely powerful now, especially in terms of energy consumption, accuracy and speed, it has been optimized to an appalling degree, is not comparable to the idea of controlling things. ¡± "that''s why my father invited Jia Zhengyu to be our guest minister, because he really has that strength!" "Oh..." Feng Baobao suddenly realized, "no wonder Xu San feels tired every time he uses his ideas. It turns out that he is so proud..." "The Jia family in the West had heard about it before, but today it is much more difficult than we think." Zhuge Qing looked at Gao fan with a joking smile on his face, "but I think the extraordinary villa master is indifferent and seems to trust Miss Feng very much, is this golden bell cover the confidence of the villa master?" Indeed, the current state of fengshayan is a bit like practicing the golden bell jar. The golden bell jar is also well-known in the alien world, which can greatly enhance the body''s defense, but the process of cultivating the golden bell jar is very difficult, which requires the body to experience a lot of physical training. Therefore, the general practice of the golden bell cover, all of them are muscular men with strong body. Even if there is an occasional woman who practices a golden bell jar, it is definitely a diamond Barbie. It is really rare to see such a woman as fengshayan. "Ha ha..." Gao fan calmly smile, face mysterious, "this is really my strength." "Er..." Zhuge Qing looks embarrassed. it''s not that he looks down on the golden bell jar, but that no one has been able to practice the golden bell jar to the legendary level for many years. after all, who can stand the practice of being beaten? And look at the light gold on the wind sand swallow, it seems that the cultivation is just beginning. That''s it? Also want to win the top of Luotian Dajiao? I''m afraid I can''t even pass the knockout? After solving the problem of the other two players, Jia Zhengyu turns to look at fengshayan, with a faint smile on his face, "Miss Fengda, I can''t see that. Have you ever practiced the golden bell jar?" See wind sand swallow a face indifferent looking at Jia Zhengyu, "is how?" "Hum!" Jia Zhengyu showed an evil smile on his face. "Miss Feng should pay attention. I don''t have eyes with this dragon pecking cone." As soon as the words were heard, the Dragon pecking cone hanging beside Jia Zhengyu crossed an arc in the air, turned a corner and suddenly attacked from behind the wind sand swallow. It''s so fast that everyone can see it. When we see it, the Dragon pecking cone has been stuck on the back of the sand swallow. "Sister!" Feng Xingtong drinks fiercely and jumps over the railing to jump to the field, but Gao fan catches him back. "Don''t worry. It''ll be OK." Gao fan looks calm. "But the Dragon pecking cone has been stuck on my sister. How can it be ok?" Feng Xingtong is tearful and looks ferocious at Gao fan. "Fengxing, calm down!" Zhang Chulan patted Feng Xingtong on the shoulder, "look carefully, sister Yan, is there any sign that her hand is injured? What''s more, does Jia Zhengyu have a winning face? " See Zhang Chulan said so, wind star Tong this just slightly calm. He looked at it with a dignified face, and saw that although the Dragon pecking cone was really stuck on the back of the wind sand swallow, but the wind sand swallow''s body was still straight, and Jia Zhengyu''s face was very dignified, even the calm smile disappeared. "How could it be?" Jia Zhengyu was shocked, and his eyes were full of disbelief. Both the feeling from the Dragon pecking cone and the calm expression on the face of the wind sand swallow seemed to tell him that his attack just now did not break the defense of the wind sand swallow. My dragon pecking cone can''t break the defense of the golden bell cover of the sand swallow? How is this possible? "Hum..." Wind sand swallow cold smile,Originally, she had doubts about her ability and was afraid that she could not bear it. after all, since Gao fan gave her this ability, she never used it in actual combat. But now, feeling the negligible touch on her back, fengshayan knows that Gao fan gives her the real power against heaven. This defense is too strong! "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Jia Zhengyu showed a suspicious expression of life, and even some crazy. With a wave of his big hand, the Dragon pecking cone flew up into the sky again, and then fell heavily again, sticking on the shoulder of the wind sand swallow. As a result Still can''t break the defense! "I don''t believe it, come again!" Jia Zhengyu''s face was crazy, and the Dragon pecking cone came back to him again. Meanwhile, another dragon pecking cone flew out of his other sleeve. The next second, two dragon pecking cones, like two poisonous snakes, came from both sides of the wind sand swallow. All of them took a breath, this time, Jia Zhengyu''s target was the two sides of the neck of the wind sand swallow. This is the rhythm of killing people! Feng Zhenghao, who is hiding in the dark and secretly observing, has a blue face. Jia Zhengyu, an asshole, asked you to try my daughter''s progress. I didn''t expect you to kill my baby daughter! Before Gao Fan said, there is a way to help the wind family stronger, there is a way to help the wind family revenge, destroy the king''s family. Feng Zhenghao has been looking forward to this day, but he still has some doubts about Gao fan''s ability. So today''s competition between Jia Zhengyu and Feng Shayan is actually caused by Feng Zhenghao''s cheating. In order to let Jia Zhengyu, the guest Qing of the World Association, help him try out the progress of fengshayan in GAOFAN these days. Fengzhenghao naturally sees the progress of fengshayan. just now, when fengshayan resisted the Dragon pecking cone, fengzhenghao was very happy. There is hope for the future of Fengjia. But now, Jia Zhengyu wants to kill people. Which is intolerable? Feng Zhenghao appeared in the competition field. Under the control of Feng Zhenghao, the two dark souls seize the two dragon pecking cones that are about to hit both sides of fengshayan''s neck. Chapter 1216 The appearance of Feng Zhenghao shocked everyone. no one expected such a scene. There''s someone out there who stopped the game. "Dad?" Feng Xingtong looks at the people who appear in the competition field in surprise, a faint smile appears on his face. Because of his sister''s safety, my father did not hesitate to interrupt the match in person. in this way, the rigid relationship between my father and my sister should be much more relaxed, right? Gao fan also smiles. Of course, he knows about the relationship between fengshayan and fengzhenghao. fengzhenghao, for the sake of the strength of the Fengjia family, has used fengshayan as a tool to support them over the years, and fengshayan is also hard-working and has no complaints. But father to daughter, can never really be heartless. So there are a lot of times, Feng Zhenghao also wants to let fengshayan not fight like that. But every time he sees fengshayan''s hard work, fengzhenghao can''t bear to interrupt fengshayan''s hard work. after all, he still wants his family to be strong. Fengshayan tries to make himself stronger, so he has more hope. When Jia Zhengyu''s Dragon pecking cone hit Sha Yan''s back, Feng Zhenghao''s heart was entangled, although Jia Zhengyu was invited by him and would not hurt his daughter, but the weapon didn''t have eyes. He was really afraid that Jia Zhengyu would hurt his daughter by mistake. After fengshayan successfully defended Jia Zhengyu''s Dragon pecking cone, fengzhenghao''s heart fell down. Later, when Jia Zhengyu was crazy and wanted to attack fengshayan''s weak neck with two dragon pecking cones, fengzhenghao couldn''t sit still any longer and jumped out directly. He is the father of fengshayan, a mortal father who is still deeply in love with his daughter. Looking at the present situation, the knot between fengshayan and fengzhenghao can finally be untied a little bit, although fengshayan''s complete liberation may have to wait until after the destruction of the Wang family, but now untiing a little knot can make fengshayan happy a lot, GAO fan also sincerely feels happy for fengshayan. "Dad?" Fengshayan looks at fengzhenghao with an unbelievable face. Her eyes are full of surprise and dare to move. Surprisingly, Feng Zhenghao will save people because of his own safety. As for being moved, it''s the first time that my father cares so much about himself. "Sha Yan, are you ok?" "Nothing..." "It''s OK." Feng Zhenghao, with a livid face, threw two dragon pecking cones on the ground and looked up at the referee, "Taoist priest, Jia Zhengyu had the intention of killing people just now. Why didn''t you stop the game?" The referee''s face was calm, and everything was under control. "originally, I was about to make a move, but when I saw Chairman Feng make a move first, I knew there was no problem." Feng Zhenghao said, "in that case, can we announce the result now?" "Of course!" The referee looks calm, "Ding Zhuque group, winner, fengshayan!" "No! I don''t agree Jia Zhengyu''s face is ferocious and his eyes are full of madness. "two dragon pecking cones will break her defense, Feng Zhenghao, you collude with the referee, shameless!" At this time, the next game has been finished, many people gathered around the dinghualu competition site. They also looked at Feng Zhenghao, who appeared on the scene, and then heard Jia Zhengyu''s accusation, they started eating melons one after another. The referee''s face was livid, and he looked at Jia Zhengyu, "Chairman Feng came down just to save people, but you wanted to kill first. according to the rules of the competition, you have lost the right to compete, and fengshayan is the winner!" "Ha ha ha!" Jia Zhengyu laughs madly and looks around, "do you hear me? This is a dark game! It''s clear that the winner is me, but just because I want to kill, so the winner is the one who will be defeated by me. such logic is nonsense When the audience heard the speech, they nodded one after another. "If you want me to say that since the original winner of this group wants to kill people and is withdrawn from the competition, then this group has no winner at all. This is the fairest way!" "Yes, yes! That''s how it should be. " All of a sudden, the audience around us were boiling up. "This..." The referee frowned slightly, as if it was true. Feng Zhenghao frowned slightly and looked back at Xiang fengshayan, "Shayan, don''t forget..." "Who said you were the winner?" With a calm face, fengshayan stood up and looked directly at Jia Zhengyu,"Chairman Feng''s appearance is nothing but concern and chaos! Although you want to kill me, your attack can''t break my defense. How did you become the winner Smell speech, all people surprised to see to wind sand swallow. "What is the light gold on that woman?" "It looks like a golden bell jar..." "Can''t the defense of the golden bell cover be broken? What kind of winner is that? " "Is the group of Dinghua deer too weak?" "Cut! It turned out that the vegetables and chickens pecked each other and scattered. What''s good to see... " "What kind of vegetables and chickens peck each other? A master of the Jia family''s younger generation, and the eldest daughter of the president of the society, can they be vegetables and chickens?" "Oh?" Those who were clamoring to leave came round again. The wind sand swallow looked calm and said, "Jia Zhengyu, I''ll give you another chance to attack my neck with your two dragon pecking cones! If I move, I lose! " "What?" Everyone was shocked again, to know that the neck is one of the most vulnerable parts of the human body, even for the alien, it is also the weakness. No alien does not pay attention to protect his neck. But fengshayan even threatened to attack her neck without moving. Do you want to be so bloody? But everyone now knows that the reason why Feng Zhenghao stopped the game was that the opponent wanted to attack the neck of fengshayan. If someone wants to kill his daughter, if he is a father, he can''t sit down! The audience now fully understand Feng Zhenghao. "Shayan..." Feng Zhenghao was stunned. "Forget it, it''s just a game..." His eyes were full of worry. He didn''t expect that the wind sand swallow would be so rigid. "Chairman Feng, please leave!" Fengshayan looks serious, "the victory of the competition belongs to our extraordinary village. Before me, no one in extraordinary village has lost! Even Zhang Chulan can win. If I give up like this, how can I be worthy of the cultivation of the Lord? Besides, I will soon be able to prove to you that Jia Zhengyu really can''t hurt me! " The tone of fengshayan''s words is very flat, but it seems to be full of irrefutable determination. Feng Zhenghao looks stunned. This is the first time in so many years that he has felt such a powerful momentum in fengshayan. Chapter 1217 At this moment, Feng Zhenghao realized a problem, in the past, fengshayan made all his decisions, from small to large, Feng Zhenghao never gave fengshayan even one chance to choose. Today, fengshayan refused him for the first time. He was shocked, regretted and gratified. Of course, I was shocked that I didn''t expect my daughter to refuse me. What I regret is that I have been too strict with my daughter over the years. I''m glad that my daughter has finally resisted herself and grown up with her own opinions. "Good!" Feng Zhenghao takes a long breath and turns to leave. At this moment, a sunny smile appeared on his face, the heavy figure seemed to lighten a lot in an instant. Feng Xingtong on the stand looks at the interaction between Feng Zhenghao and Feng Shayan, and tears gush out in a pair of clear eyes. Seeing that the relationship between his sister and his father has eased, he sincerely feels happy for them. At this time, even Zhang Chulan didn''t tease fengxingtong. A group of people tacitly let fengxingtong cry. However, there are always exceptions. It seems that Zhuge Bai feels the same way. He also cries with Feng Xingtong. "Wow Zhugebai cried and said, "brother fengxingtong, don''t cry. I want to cry when I see you cry!" The audience heard the speech and looked at it one after another. Feng Xingtong quickly dried the tears on his face. At that time, it was like finding a crack to drill in. Lying in a trough, I was seen crying on such an occasion. If it''s spread out, how can I get along after fengxingtong! "Don''t talk nonsense, smelly boy!" Feng Xingtong, who was in a hurry to dry his tears, pointed to zhugebai in a panic, "how can I cry? You''re crying all by yourself "Wu Wu Wu..." Zhugebai cried even more fiercely, "villain, it''s clear that you cried first and then made me cry. You still don''t admit it, villain!" "Ha ha..." With an embarrassed smile, zhugeqing squatted down and looked at zhugebai, "Bai, don''t cry, brother fengxingtong is a big boy. How can he cry? You are wrong!" In desperation, zhugeqing had to coax his younger brother. After all, this kind of thing is really a shame for fengxingtong. "I''m not wrong..." Zhuge Bai, with one tendon, cried and answered, "I just want to cry when I see brother fengxingtong crying I can''t help crying! " "Poof Ha ha ha... " Zhang Chulan laughed directly, he couldn''t hold it. "Fengxingtong, just admit it!" Holding Feng Xingtong''s shoulder, Zhang Chulan bent down and laughed wildly, "how can you let zhugebai be a black pot for you, such a big man?" "Puff..." Liu Yanyan couldn''t help laughing, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh, but I can''t hold it! Ha ha ha "Ha ha ha..." Driven by Zhang Chulan, people around him all laughed. Seeing the happy smile here, some people began to ask why, then, good things don''t go out, bad things travel thousands of miles, the story of Feng Xingtong crying was soon known by everyone. Fengxingtong''s face is very black, so black that it glows more than coal. My reputation of fengxingtong was ruined by a group of unscrupulous friends! Feng Zhenghao in the distance is looking at this side. He stealthily wipes the tears from the corners of his eyes and shows a sincere smile on his face. Two children have grown up, the wind family, successors! The wind sand swallow in the field also looks at the crowd with a relaxed face, and her mood is very beautiful now. Looking back at Gao fan''s confident smile, she suddenly felt that her world was full of sunshine. All she has now is given by this man, without this man, there would be no present fengshayan. Even the referee at this time also forgot about the game, standing on the height of a silly laugh. Suddenly, something changed. "Go to hell!" Jia Zhengyu''s face was ferocious, and two dragon pecking cones arrived in a flash. Everyone''s face suddenly turned black. This Jia Zhengyu is really an insidious villain. He actually makes a sneak attack at such a time! See wind sand swallow eyes a Lin, golden light instant will cover the body. The next second, the two dragon pecking cones are hitting the neck of Feng Shayan. All of them suddenly widened their eyes and held their breath, waiting for the result. The wind sand swallow''s face was flat, and gently stretched out his hands to hold the Dragon pecking cone, "it''s too weak!"The audience was boiling. "I''m in a groove! Can the golden bell cover also reach this strength? " "The most terrible thing is that such a powerful golden bell cover was made by a girl! Is the man who is working on the golden bell jar ashamed and flustered? " "It''s a little shy, but I don''t think that''s a good way to defend things?" "Well, I think it''s possible, too!" Jia Zhengyu''s eyes were wide open. His eyes seemed to fall out. Poop, straight to the ground. "Wow He fell straight on the ground and began to cry. He lost miserably. when he was very young, his family taught him how to use energy to resist things. At that time, he was a kind of child, the real one at the end of the crane. Others learned to use energy to feed weapons in three days, but it took him a month to get started. For this reason, he was rejected by all his peers, to say that he was a waste of resources and that he was wasting resources when he learned the art of imperial objects. He still remembers that the teacher who taught himself told his parents that he was not gifted and that learning Royal Arts was just a waste of time, asking his parents to take him back to learn something else. But at that time, he was only five years old and refused to give up. He knelt in front of the school for three days and three nights, during that time, he did not give up even before his peers threw rotten eggs. Such a move moved the teacher, Jia Zhengyu was given the opportunity to start learning the royal art again. Finally, after a hundred times more efforts and tribulations than others, Jia Zhengyu has become an expert in the art of controlling things, at the same time, he has learned many other skills, and has achieved today''s success. even Feng Zhenghao, one of the ten men, wants to call him master Jia! But now, he suddenly found that his attack could not break through the defense of the wind sand swallow. Fengshayan is only 20 years old this year, more than ten years younger than him! Jia Zhengyu roared in his heart. Why is heaven so unfair? Why do I work so hard, or should I put such a young genius on my way forward? Why? Jia Zhengyu failed, but also completely collapsed, as a sword fairy, his dignity and pride collapsed at this moment! "The winner, the sand swallow!" Referee is also a burst of excitement, how many years have not seen such a blood scene, ah, his heart is a bit trembling. Chapter 1218 "Yes Fengshayan wins. Fengxingtong jumps up with Zhang Chulan in her arms, not to mention how happy she is. Feng Zhenghao also smiles with relief, and shows his thanks to Gao fan from a distance. Fengzhenghao doesn''t know how to get the powerful golden bell cover of fengshayan, but of course he knows it was Gao fan who helped to get it. Gao fan also responded to Feng Zhenghao with an indifferent smile, with no superfluous action. Zhugeqing is more curious about Gao fan. He knows from Feng Zhenghao''s previous performance that even as a father, he doesn''t know that the golden bell cover of fengshayan will be so powerful. So zhugeqing now wants to know how Gao fan made the golden bell cover of fengshayan so powerful? He wanted to ask Gao fan directly, but he couldn''t ask. After all, this kind of thing, for Gao fan, should be a secret? "Forget it..." Zhuge Qing has no choice but to shake his head. Let''s observe more! Soon, all the competitions in group d have ended and the competitions in Group E have begun. "Bai, it''s your turn to play. Where are you at? I''ll take you there. " Zhugeqing touches zhugebai''s head. Zhuge Bai took out a note from his trouser pocket, "Wu Hua Lu." "Wuhua deer?" Feng Baobao and others poked their heads and looked at them one after another. They were surprised. "What''s the matter? What''s the problem? " Zhuge Qing was aware of something bad. "Ha ha, what a coincidence. I''m a Wuhua deer, too." With a smile on his face, Gao fan took out his note, "I''ll just take it with me, and you and everyone will just wait here." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhuge Qing was puzzled and then said with a smile, "Bai, then you can go with the master, remember what I told you, just play normally." When zhugebai met Gao fan, he didn''t know who would win? "Oh..." Zhugebai looks cute, he is held by Gao fan and walks down to the field. At this time, the setting sun, all around the shop on a layer of light yellow light. Looking at the back of Gao fan and Zhuge Bai at sunset, Zhuge Qing has a sly smile on his face. In this way, maybe Bai can help him try the power of Gao fan. Soon, the game began. Gao fan pulls zhugebai to appear on the field. Recently, bufanzhuang is quite famous in the alien world. Gao fan''s competition happens to be in group E. many people have finished their competition, so there are a large number of spectators. Although the competition between Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan was wonderful, they still couldn''t see the strength, so they were very curious, what is Gao fan''s strength? Actually dare to say that extraordinary village wants to take the top of the competition. On the court, there are already two players waiting. One of them is Hu Jie of Dongxiang Zhuang. Hu Jie is full of all-round usury, Hu Jie has turned into evil and doesn''t know it. He even killed his old father before, and was completely fooled by all-round people. Gao fan''s face is indifferent. He didn''t expect to meet Hu Jie at this time. "Hu Jie, come on, let''s join hands to deal with Gao fan!" Bancun beside Hu Jie has a sneer on his face. "Well! It''s natural. " When Hu Jie saw zhugebai beside Gao fan, he had a crazy and horrible smile on his face, "when it''s over, the child will give it to me!" Bancun glanced at Hu Jie with disgust on his face. "I can''t see that you still have this hobby, OK, just give it to you The referee''s face was calm: "all the contestants are here, the game begins!" Zhugebai looked at Hu Jie''s terrible eyes, then he shriveled his mouth. Yes, as a six-year-old, he counseled instantly. Gao fan had no choice but to smile. I really don''t know why Zhuge family wanted Zhuge Bai to participate in Luotian Festival. Should a six-year-old come to such a place? Gao fan waved his hand gently, and two beach chairs appeared beside him. There was a table with two drinks in the middle. Then, Gao fan lay on one of the beach chairs, took a drink and said, "Bai, you also sit down to drink..." Zhuge Bai nodded with a fresh face, picked up his drink and sat on the beach chair. The melon eaters were stunned at that time. What is this special operation? "What''s the point of changing things? A juggler? " "The master of the extraordinary villa was a magician. When was the level of Luo tiandajiao so low?""This is a false name of the extraordinary village!" "Although Hu Jie and this board inch man''s strength is really very general, but Gao fan actually lies down to answer the enemy, this also looks down on people." "Most of Gao fan, like Zhang Chulan, is a scum of five battles. looking at this, he should know that Zhang Chulan''s way is not feasible, so he just gave up." "No, no, it''s a waste of time!" "Have a look. Maybe Gao fan really has that strength?" Some left when they saw it, but more stayed. If Gao fan is just a juggler, how can he cause such a big disturbance in the alien world? "Linglong Didn''t you and Hua''er meet Gao fan before? Can you see what this is? " Meng Mei''s white snow looks curious. Bai Shixue is also one of the many young people under Lu Jin''s hand. Lu Jin deliberately released the Tongtian book in order to make the luotian Festival bigger and bring out all-round people. So this time, Lu Jin called a lot of people in order to do as much damage to the whole nature as possible after the luotian Festival. "Wow, wow!" Lu Linglong looks at Gao fan admiringly, completely ignoring the problem of Bai Shixue, "as expected, she is worthy of my idol, and she is so calm!" "Forget it, I''m asking for nothing..." Bai Shixue shook her head and looked at the hibiscus beside her. "Hua''er, what do you think?" Although I don''t know how Gao fan made these things, it''s definitely not a magic trick. I doubt that Gao fan has the power of space. He takes these things out of space. " "The power of space?" Bai Shixue nodded like this, it seems that this is the only reasonable explanation now, right? Hua''er''s brain is really useful! "The power of space?" Next to Hibiscus aurantii, Yun''s mouth with mask grinned slightly, "Feng Zhenghao''s eldest daughter, fengshayan, is not the power of space. As a result, she still has to rely on the ability of golden bell mask to win, I don''t know where Gao fan''s courage came from, but she exposed her ability at the beginning, just to pretend to be a force, it''s naive! ¡± "childish, you big head!" Lu Linglong, with an iron face, roared at the cloud, "what do you know? This is the master style of male god! " Chapter 1219 "You..." Cloud looked at brain powder Lu Linglong, a burst of speechless, "forget it, I don''t care about women..." "Hum!" Lu Linglong had something else to say, but Hu Jie and ban Cun couldn''t calm down. So many people are watching. If they don''t do something, they will lose their face! "What do you mean, Gao fan?" "If you want to surrender, just say it. It''s so busy to lie down." "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles a little, with his hands on his head, lying on the beach chair and looking at the sky, "with all due respect, you two are just clowns! I''m far from qualified to do it! Well, you can just attack me. I''ll keep my present position, If I move, I''ll lose! " "Wow Everyone was shocked, wipe! Do you want to be so arrogant? Move and you lose? It''s so familiar to be a strong man. Zhang Chulan is like this in the morning. But Gao fan''s performance, or Zhang Chulan relaxed and natural a lot. "Sister..." Feng Xingtong looks at fengshayan with a dull face, "don''t you care about your brother-in-law? It''s easy for him to be struck by thunder when he acts like this Fengshayan''s eyes were sharp, and she punched fengxingtong with a big red envelope. "If you say something bad about your brother-in-law later, you''ll be dead!" "Woo woo I know it''s wrong Feng Xingtong is full of tears. I''m not married yet, so I''ll elbow out. "Tut tut..." Zhang Chulan shook her head with adoration, "brother fan is brother fan. so quietly pretending to be a force, it''s a model of our generation!" "That''s it Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao nodded wildly. Zhuge Qing was surprised to see that the blind worship of these people to Gao fan was terrible. This special thing can make you boast? How can Bancun and Hu Jie stand up in the field? GAO fan is really beating them in the face in front of so many people. And Gao fan is obviously copying Zhang Chulan''s routine in the morning. If they don''t do it again, it''s just a bad idea! Who can bear it! They were ferocious and covered with angry energy, without saying a word, they rushed to Gao fan together. "I''ll go! When did Hu Jie become so strong? " There were people in the audience who knew Hu Jie, and they couldn''t help exclaiming. "Yes! Hu Jie was never so strong before! " Zhugebai looked at Hu Jie and Bancun, who rushed over like a wolf. He was so scared that he instinctively released his family''s strange array. But the next second, he was stunned. Because he found that the scope of his Qimen dunjia was greatly limited. Originally, when his magic skill of escaping armor was released, it could almost cover the whole field. But now, it''s only about three meters around. No! Zhugebai frowned slightly, and was surprised to find that his Qimen dunjia was not only within three meters, but the extra part, which was covered by a mysterious force. And at this time, he found that it seemed that the range of three meters was three meters centered on Gao fan. What did Gao fan do? That''s why my own strange door dunjia has such a situation? Zhugebai was shocked, and his elder brother zhugeqing asked him to help him explore the power of Gao fan But now, the skill of Qimen is suppressed by Gao fan. Let''s explore the ball! At that moment, "Gee!" *2 Hu Jie and ban Cun screamed with one voice. Zhugebai suddenly looked at them, and then found that they were as flat as if they had hit the glass. "Ha ha ha!" Zhugebai couldn''t help laughing. "This..." The audience was also surprised. They couldn''t understand what happened. Hu Jie and ban Cun stopped. "Flowers? You have a good brain. What''s the matter? " Cloud eyes staring at the field in consternation, issued a question from the depths of the soul. Hibiscus trifoliatus also stares at the scene, and looks at her head from left to right, from top to bottom, then says solemnly, "they seem to have hit the transparent glass, so they stop suddenly, but I have seen that there is no light refraction in that area, so it must not be glass!" "But there is no such power in Zhuge''s method, so we can conclude that it is also Gao fan''s ability!""Is it Gao fan''s ability again?" People around Hibiscus aurantii were surprised. Gao fan showed the ability of space before, but now he shows the power that everyone can''t understand. is it difficult for him to know the power of two kinds of artifact? It''s really surprising. "I know! It must be The hibiscus aurantii flower suddenly brightened in front of her eyes, "it''s still the power of space, that''s right, but Gao fan can also form a transparency wall in the space!" All of them can''t help but see the light in front of their eyes. It seems that this is the only situation that Hibiscus aurantii said. Not far away, Zhuge Qing heard the words of Hibiscus aurantii clearly, so far, I''m afraid Hibiscus aurantii''s conjecture is the most accurate, but I don''t know why, he always felt that Gao fan was not so simple. At this time, Hu Jie and cuntou have already stood up from the ground. They were black and blue, with nosebleed. Just now, they hit Gao fan''s transparent barrier. Although they were not seriously injured, they were in a mess. "Damn it Hu Jie''s eyes seemed to be congested, and his hands were full of condensed energy. This is the first time that he has lost his skills of usury. He must rub Gao fan on the ground to solve his hatred. Bancun on one side was shocked at that time. Hu Jie''s breath suddenly became cold, and his face was palpitating. "Go to hell!" Hu Jie used both hands and feet to attack Gao fan crazily. But the invisible barrier has been blocking Hu Jie''s attack. Every blow of Hu Jie wants to hit the air, which looks very strange. "Wow Zhugebai looked at Hu Jie, who was crazy outside, and looked at Gao fan with a look of adoration, "master, is this your ability?" "Well!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "what''s up? Is it fun? " "Fun Zhugebai nodded crazily, "and it can also isolate my strange door dunjia. It''s really amazing." Looking at Gao fan chatting with zhugebai as if nothing had happened inside, but his crazy attack still had no effect, Hu Jie''s attack became more crazy. There is a lot of red energy around his body, every blow on the barrier of GAOFAN will drive a lot of energy to set off waves in the air. Chapter 1220 One side of the board inch look silly, he is very clear, he is not Hu Jie''s opponent. Even if they kill Gao fan, he has no chance in front of Hu Jie! So at this time, the attack on his hand unconsciously weakened a lot. With Hu Jie''s almost crazy state, who knows if he will attack himself after destroying Gao fan! And most importantly, there is no sign of Temo beating Gao fan. So, he''s already backing out. At this time, the audience can not help muttering. "Who is Hu Jie? How come I haven''t heard of it before? " "Great? You think it''s better? He''s just a little bit more energetic at most. He''s just a fool who can only attack at random. " "Yes, such a waste of energy to attack, even more energy will be exhausted." "Well, that''s what he said before, lying down and winning, isn''t it? To drive the opposite side mad? " "It''s very possible, but if so, it seems that Gao fan and Zhang Chulan are almost shameless, can only resist and not attack, that is, Hu Jie, such a fool, will be fooled by him, If I change my position, I will never take the initiative to attack. It''s a big deal that everyone draws and there is no winner." "Well! Yes, too "Now it seems that the extraordinary Zhuang, a Zhang Chulan and a Gao fan, are not so good!" ¡­¡­ Zhang Chulan has been listening to the public''s comments. "Asshole! Even if you scold me, now you scold brother fan! " Zhang Chulan''s face was livid, gnashing her teeth, and she wanted to hit people. "Don''t get excited!" The wind sand swallow''s face is indifferent, "don''t worry, the villa leader, he will soon let these people know what is really powerful..." "Well!" Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao nodded heavily. Zhugeqing looks at the absolute trust of all the people in Bufan village to Gao fan, and his heart is shocked at the same time, but he can''t help feeling sour. think about his father, as the head of the strange family of marquis Wu, who has never won the trust of the people. a lot of time and resources are wasted in the family fight. If Wuhou Qimen can have the core cohesion like bufanzhuang, now how can it become one of the ten forces? He can''t help looking to the field, want to see if his brother is completing the task assigned to him, check the ability of Gao fan. Zhugebai was touching the inner wall of GAOFAN''s barrier and looked around like a curious baby. Gao fan''s skill can isolate a piece of space, the attack of the madman outside can''t get in at all, even the fluctuation of energy can''t be felt. Moreover, it can also isolate the strange array of his own family, which makes zhugebai exclaim miraculously. Although zhugebai was only a primary school student, he was not stupid. based on these, it was not difficult for him to see that Gao fan was a very powerful alien. At this time, seems to confirm the words of the wind sand swallow, Gao fan''s face showed an evil smile, " white, in fact, I have better play, do you want to see it?" "More fun?" At this time, zhugebai immediately became interested in what Gao Fan said was more interesting. "Well!" Gao Fan said faintly, "you open your eyes and look at Hu Jie carefully, I''ll show you a gap to suck his energy away." As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Hu Jie''s energy seemed to be pulled by some force, formed a thin silk thread and floated towards Gao fan, who was lying on the beach chair. Soon, Hu Jie also found that the energy in his body was pumped away by Gao fan along with this thin line. With a look in his eyes, he quickly backed away. But more energy gushes out of Hu Jie''s body at the moment when he jumps away, forming a river and converging towards Gao fan''s body. Just for a moment, Hu Jie felt that more than half of his energy had been taken away by Gao fan. I saw him standing in the distance panting, and the sweat on his head fell down, already exhausted. "What just happened?" All the audience glared, and once again they didn''t understand. Why did Hu Jie, who was just radical, suddenly turn around and run away? Why is Hu Jie so embarrassed, like his body is hollowed out? At this time, Gao fan and Hu Jie are still linked with a silk thread that only two people can make. The silk thread is still slowly absorbing the energy in Hu Jie''s body. Gao fan joked. This is his new phagocytosis skill,Can devour all forces, even the power of the law will be affected. Hu Jie is attacking Gao fan''s silk thread madly with his energy, but it turns out that it has no effect at all. The energy he uses to attack the silk thread is also absorbed by the silk thread. Then, everyone was stunned, because they couldn''t see the silk thread on Hu Jie''s body, so in their eyes, Hu Jie was crazy about the air around his body. "What''s the situation?" Everyone can''t help frowning, "is Hu Jie crazy?" "Sister Hua?" Tibetan dragon is also beside Hibiscus aurantii, "can you explain it?" Lu Linglong, Yun, Bai Shixue and Xiao Xiao all show their curious faces and look at the hibiscus. Hibiscus aurantii flower What do you think I am? Everything? "Well, the game is over!" At this time, Gao fan spoke. See his voice fall, originally crazy Hu Jie body instantly rigid. Then, like a deflated balloon, he knelt down on the ground and couldn''t get up. Hu Jie''s eyes were bigger than the copper bell. He was staring at Bancun not far away, and there was some unknown liquid flowing out of his mouth and nose. Bancun was petrified on the spot, and Hu Jie looked like a mummy now. if his eyes were not still moving, he would have thought that the other party was dead. The Taoist judge''s eyes were awe inspiring. Although he could not understand what had just happened, if Gao fan killed someone, he would stop the game. "Don''t worry, he just sucked the energy out of his body by me and couldn''t die, he recovered after a ten day and a half month rest..." Gao fan looks calm. The referee smell speech, explored Hu Jie''s body, also confirmed Gao fan''s view. However, Gao fan''s ability to absorb other people''s energy from the space was really weird, everyone present was shocked. "The board inch over there..." Gao fan still spread on the chair, motionless said, "you..." "I give up! I give up Before Gao fan finished, Bancun had already knelt down on the ground with a plop, it was Hu Jie''s appearance that caused him a lot of psychological shadow. Gao fan smiles, slowly gets up and looks at Zhuge Bai, "Bai, what about you?" "I give up, too!" Zhuge Bai had a smile on his face. "Ding! Congratulations to zhugebai, points + 100! " Gao fan is very surprised, Zhuge''s little brother was abducted by me? Chapter 1221 "Ah..." Zhugeqing was relieved to see zhugebai surrender. Gao fan''s ability is too weird and terrifying. He wanted zhugebai to give up for a long time. As a result, zhugebai surrendered himself before he gave up. This is a good result. However, what made him very curious was how his silly little brother could surrender and throw so happily. There is only one possibility, that is, Gao fan''s power really convinced Zhuge Bai. Zhuge Qing gave a faint smile. In this way, he could ask about Zhuge Bai. "Wu Hua Lu Group, Gao fan Sheng!" In the stands, all the audience fell into a calm, especially those who were still clamoring about extraordinary Zhuang. Gao fan''s ability to confine people to three meters away and suck up people''s energy from the air is simply an unsolvable existence. Gao fan back to the stands, along the way, many people showed a dignified face to him. It''s just like this in the alien world, where the strong are respected, GAO fan shows the power they can''t understand, and they have a little more awe for Gao fan. Hibiscus trifoliate face calm looking at Gao fan, eyes full of curiosity. "Master, do you have time tonight? Let''s have dinner together..." Lu Linglong has a crazy face. "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "if Miss Lu wants to have dinner with the people of my extraordinary village, just come, we won''t mind." Lu Linglong is slightly surprised. Does my mother mean that? But after hearing that Gao fan didn''t refuse, Lu Linglong immediately showed an excited smile on her face, "OK! Good Cloud, Xiao Xiao and others rolled their eyes. Lu Linglong, you are Lu Jin''s precious granddaughter! Can''t we be more reserved? Especially zanglong, the fat man, since he knew that Lu Linglong liked Gao fan, he completely pulled Bufan village into the blacklist. Originally, he had planned to challenge Gao fan and solve problems in a man''s way, but now seeing that Gao fan is so strong, he counsels. But the fat man will not give up. He has decided that he must get the Tongtian book, after training, he will defeat Gao fan, marry Lu Linglong, join Lu family and go to the peak of his life! White snow complexion dignified looking at Gao fan, eyes complex. Bai Shixue''s ability is also to devour other people''s energy, but she is far less abnormal than Gao fan and can devour other people''s energy. Moreover, her phagocytic capacity is also very limited, the energy she eats can not be digested and absorbed, so she must release it immediately and can''t stay in her body, otherwise, there will be no benefit. But Gao fan is totally different. Bai Shixue can see that Gao fan didn''t use Hu Jie''s energy after absorbing a lot of it. the feeling is like digesting Hu Jie''s energy and converting it into his own. For Bai Shixue, Gao fan''s skill is a huge treasure house. If she can also improve her digestion and absorption ability, she can also make herself stronger. Therefore, she is very curious about Gao fan. after all, when she meets an opponent in the alien world who has the same ability as herself and is far better than herself, for every alien, it is possible but not desirable, so now she wants to get close to Gao fan. Besides, it''s said that Bufan village is also recruiting people. As long as she has passed the personal assessment of the leader of Bufan village, she even has some plans to join Bufan village. However, all this has to wait until after Luo tiandajiao, because she promised Lu Jin to stay and help. So in the end, Bai Shixue didn''t take the initiative to say hello to Gao fan. "By the way..." Gao Fan said to Hibiscus aurantii in a low voice with a slight smile, "as a friendly reminder, the energy I absorbed in Hu Jie has the smell of disaster rooted in Shen Chong..." "What?" Hibiscus several people suddenly stare big eyes. "Lord, what you said is true?" This time, even Lu Linglong is serious. "Well, if you don''t believe it, you can let Bai Shixue have a try, don''t you know?" Gao fan glanced at Meng Mei''s white snow. Bai Shixue stares big eyes, Gao fan knows his name and his ability! In her heart, ten thousand fawns jumped by! Hibiscus aurantii was also shocked. "I didn''t expect that the leader of the extraordinary villa also paid attention to our little snow..." "Ha ha, there is no concern." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it''s just that everyone has the same ability and has some understanding..." Gao Fan said, straight toward the baby several people in the place.Bai Shixue looks at Gao fan''s back with solemn eyes and holds his fists tightly. At this moment, she made up her mind to join the extraordinary village! Soon, all the competitions in Group E were finished, and the first day of elimination was over. Lao Tianshi made an exciting speech, and then announced the dissolution of the team, let''s have a good rest and prepare for the next day''s competition. Zhuge Qing didn''t have too much entanglement with Gao fan because of curiosity. After the game, he took Zhuge Bai to leave with Gao fan. Leaving the field, Gao fan found that there were two people in black wearing suits following them. There is no way, his perception is almost omnipotent, and it is difficult to find it or not. Of course he remembers them. At the beginning of today, these two people were beside Wang AI and Lu Ci. These two guys should have come to find Zhang Chulan sent by Wang AI. "Ha ha Wang AI, Lu Ci, these two old turtles Gao fan joked and said, it''s just meeting us. Let''s see! Without saying a word, the two spirit rules flew out and enveloped them. After a short period of confusion, they trot to Gao fan and others. People are confused. Who are these two guys? "Let''s go..." Gao fan looks indifferent, "take us to see your master!" "Yes They nodded, and led the group to the courtyard where Wang AI and Lu Ci were. "What''s the matter?" A boy with brown hair was angry when he saw a group of people coming from Gao fan. He walked up to Gao fan and others with an iron face, and looked at the two men in suits with an unhappy face, "didn''t he just bring Zhang Chulan?" Without saying a word, the two men in suits suddenly burst out with straight fists and brown hair. The brown haired man was stunned. Before he could react, he was punched in the handsome face and fainted on the spot. "Presumptuous!" Two old men, Wang AI and Lu Ci, rushed out of the room with a sharp drink, and their faces were livid. With a flash of body shape, Lu Ci knocks two men in suits to the ground and lifts the brown haired man up, this is his great grandson, Lu Gong, who is also the brother of Lu Liang, an all sex demon. Lu Ci investigates LV Gong and the two men in suits one by one, and finds no abnormality. But before the two men in suits actually took the initiative to attack Lu Gong, can it be that there is no abnormal appearance? Chapter 1222 The problem is that he can''t see what Gao fan has done. What''s more strange is that he gives his energy to LV Gong, who still has no sign of soberness. Of course, Lu Gong is in Gao fan''s spirit law, without Gao fan, I''m afraid I won''t wake up all my life. Lu Ci didn''t know Gao fan''s spirit law, but he was not stupid, he knew that it was because of Gao fan that everything was abnormal. So, Lu Ci looked at Gao fan in surprise and anger, "what did you do?" Gao fan''s face was expressionless, and he glanced at Lu Ci faintly, "if you don''t want the old master to know that you are running wild in his territory, please follow in obediently!" Before the voice fell, Gao fan had entered the room. Zhang Chulan and others followed closely. Lu Ci looks crazy and holds Lu Gong up to follow him. Wang AI follows Lu Ci with a secret smile and looks like eating melons and watching a play. It can be seen that they seem to wear a pair of trousers on weekdays, but secretly they are also eager for each other''s hiccups. After entering the room, Gao fan directly sat on the chair, picked up the tea cup, smelled it pleasantly, and then put it down, "you two are so elegant after you have finished the West Lake Longjing." Feng Xingtong follows Gao fan all the way, which can be seen from the expression on his face. His heart is shocked. From just now to now, Gao fan is really How aggressive! From the door, Gao fan took a high posture, did not pay attention to Wang AI and Lu Ci at all. After entering the door, it''s even more direct in other people''s territory! You know, the other party is two of the ten guys! Although Feng Zhenghao is also ten guys, Feng Xingtong knows that his father''s status can''t be compared with the two in front of him! These two are their own fathers. They should bow respectfully! When I saw the young man with brown hair, fengxingtong knew who was in the room. As a young man with brown hair, Feng Xingtong knows him. Lu Gong is the leader of the young generation of the LV family and the beloved grandson of Master Lu Ci. So there must be Lucci in the room! Just when he wanted to say hello to LV Gong, the security guard of the LV family knocked LV Gong to the ground. at that time, he was stunned. Later, when Wang AI and Lu Ci appeared in a rage, Feng Xingtong almost peed. His first thought at that time was, how to explain, in order to make the other party believe that it was their own security that knocked out their young master. The result has not had time to explain, Gao fan domineering full with them into the room. Now, Gao fan is sitting on the other party''s chair, with a pale and mysterious face. But Wang AI and Lu Ci didn''t seem to want to fight with Gao fan. Feng Xingtong was shocked and couldn''t say a word. His body was too stiff to move! It''s a trough! Is this the style of a strong man? As expected, my elder sister found me an awesome brother-in-law! At this time, fengshayan is as excited as fengxingtong, her hands are clenched and her teeth are clenched, her whole body is stiff, just to hide her excitement. Sure enough, I am the man of fengshayan. Sure enough, I am domineering! Lu Ci laid LV Gongping on the ground and looked at Gao fan with a trace of madness in his eyes, "what have you done to my grandson, master Gao fan?" "I just used a little trick on him. It''s easy for him to wake up..." Gao fan looked indifferent, "it all depends on the attitude of both of you." "Our attitude?" Wang AI and Lu Ci''s eyes narrowed slightly. "With you, I''ll stop talking nonsense!" Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, "the source of Qi is on Zhang Chulan, if you want, you can take it now!" During the conversation, Gao fan secretly releases the power of swallowing and links Wang AI and Lu Ci. he has to prevent the two old foxes from jumping from the wall. Although he is not afraid of their attack, the others on the scene can''t do it. if Zhang Chulan is injured, Gao fan will kill her. Zhang Chulan looks at Gao fan in shock: elder brother, when is the source of energy body on me? But at this time, Zhang Chulan will not tear down Gao fan. After all, Gao fan never talks aimlessly. He says so, it shows that the two old men are really paying attention to the source of energy. Let''s think about Gao fan''s popular science with them. The Wang family''s Jieling general is the one who robbed the wind family,A series of restrictions are also given to Fengjia, which makes Fengjia become the vassal of Wangjia. otherwise Fengjia would have been destroyed long ago, where would fengzhenghao come from and what would the world have? Thinking of this, Zhang Chulan was also afraid. if she was invited alone today, I''m afraid that would not be the case now? Sure enough, with brother fan, it''s comfortable! Vango is mighty! At this time, Wang AI and Lu Ci also seemed to feel the difference of their bodies in an instant, they were shocked and their eyes widened. In the dark, there is a voice telling them not to act rashly, otherwise the consequences are very serious. Although they don''t even know what happened to this sudden sense of crisis, but the old fox''s intuition tells them that Gao fan is not simple. "Ha ha..." Based on the principle of careful sailing, Wang AI and Lu Ci look at each other and smile cunningly at the same time. "I''m afraid the villa master Gao fan misunderstood. We didn''t mean that..." "It doesn''t mean that?" Gao fan smiles a little, it''s obvious that they have found the little movements of Wang AI and Lu Ci. It seems that they are sensitive to their own abilities. The old fox is the old fox. He has two brushes. "Then why did you two send for us?" Gao fan is joking. "Of course, to see the grandson of my old friend..." Wang AI''s face showed the old fox''s smile and looked at Zhang Chulan, "is this Chulan?" Feng Xingtong was shocked again. The two ten men who were angry before actually showed their smiling faces! My God! If you tell Dad what happened here, he will be very excited, right? Mm-hmm! I must tell my father about this. Such a big scene is enough for me to blow in front of him for a year! Brother in law, you are so good! I love you so much! "Ding! Congratulations on winning the admiration of fengxingtong, points + 100! " Looking at the system news, Gao fan suddenly feels cold on his back, I''ll go! This is the first time he has ever received love from a man! He looked at fengxingtong with a little shock, and saw that fengxingtong had already shown a flower crazy expression to himself. Pop! Gao fan covers his face, speechless! When Zhang Chulan heard Wang AI''s words, she was surprised. "Master Lu, do you know my grandfather?" Chapter 1223 When Gao fan looks at Wang AI, he can''t help shaking his head slightly. The old fox is the old fox. seeing that something can''t be done, he immediately talks about it. "Yes." Lu Ci''s eyes flashed an imperceptible cunning, pretending to be fascinated, "who in our generation doesn''t know the name of Zhang Huaiyi?" "Do you know about my grandfather?" Zhang Chulan''s face was eager. About my grandfather, at present, in addition to what Gao fan told him and some memories given by Lu Liang, only his childhood memories are left. From this information alone, he has no idea what happened in that year and where the source of energy body is? What kind of person is my grandfather? Why do you want to remain anonymous? "Well..." Lu Ci pretended to be deep, "I can only tell you, your grandfather hid in anonymity because he Collusion with wholeness! " "What?" Zhang Chulan can''t believe his eyes. Quan Xing is an evil organization recognized by the alien world. Although the people of this organization have been in contact with Gao fan villa before, he can''t see whether it is good or bad. But when the whole world says that the whole sex is a bad person, then the whole sex must be a bad person. So, if grandfather colludes with the whole sex, doesn''t that mean grandfather is also a bad man? And if you think about it carefully, it makes sense. after all, if it wasn''t for the collusion with the whole nature, my grandfather could take himself back to the dragon and tiger mountain with dignity! Zhang Chulan was flustered in an instant, "old master, what''s the matter? Please make it clear to me "Hum!" Lu Ci''s eyes were awe inspiring and his face was straight. "I can''t say that there are too many. After all, it''s about the family ugliness of the Tianshi mansion. if you want to know, ask the old Tianshi himself!" At the end of his speech, Lu ciyan stood upright in the same place, his face livid. At the mention of Zhang Huaiyi, he is filled with righteous indignation, it gives people the feeling that Zhang Huaiyi is a bad guy. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and the power of swallowing suddenly started, which instantly took away more than half of Lu Ci''s energy. He really can''t stand it. The old man Lu Ci is very bad. the reason why he said this to Zhang Chulan is that he wanted to divorce Zhang Chulan from Longhushan out of revenge! Lu Ci was kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily, as if he had a tuberculosis attack. Wang AI on one side was shocked, "Lao Lu, what''s the matter with you?" When people looked at Lu Ci, they were also shocked. what happened just now? "Look at this, I''m afraid I said something against my will. I''m punished by God..." Gao Fan said sarcastically with his hands on his back, then he glanced at Lu Ci who was kneeling on the ground and walked towards the door. The rest of the crowd followed, Zhang Chulan gave Lu Ci a dignified look and left immediately. "Lao Lu, what''s the matter with you?" Wang AI holds Lu Ci, looking surprised, "how do you feel that the energy in your body is much less?" Lu Ci covered his chest, knelt down on the ground with an iron face, looked up at Gao fan''s back, and his eyes were full of madness, "asshole, what kind of ability is this?" "Grandfather..." At this time, LV Gong woke up with a look of surprise, "what''s the matter with you, grandfather? Why is that all of a sudden? " Then, Lu Gong looked at Wang AI angrily, "Master Wang, did you do this?" "Presumptuous!" Lu Ci drinks and slaps Lu Gong in the face, "apologize to grandfather Wang AI, and then get out of here for me!" Lu Gong''s face was very blue, but he didn''t dare to listen to what Lu Ci said. "I''m sorry, Grandpa Wang AI!" Lu Gong gritted his teeth and apologized, then turned and ran out. "Ah..." Lu Ci looks at Lu Gong''s back, but shakes his head, "I''m sorry, Lao Wang, my grandson..." "Nothing, Lao Lu." There was an imperceptible smile in Wang AI''s eyes. "As a child, it''s hard to avoid thinking about it. just talk about it. What do you do when you hit someone? It''s your body... " "Don''t worry!" Lu Ci took a deep breath and pretended to be calm, "my body is OK, it''s just that Gao fan''s ability is a little weird..." "Oh?" Wang AI was slightly stunned, "tell me more about it..." "Well..." Lu Gong, who ran out of the door, came under a big tree and hit it with a fist, shaking it up. "Gao fan, wait for me!" Yes, he just overheard the conversation between Lu Ci and Wang AI, and knew something about what happened.However, he only heard half, did not know Gao fan''s powerful. ¡­¡­ The next day, the sky cleared up. With the master''s order, the game continued. After yesterday''s knockout, only 32 qualified. The next competition adopts a one-to-one system, and all opponents are randomly selected on the spot. Since there are only 16 games, there is no need to divide the competition field any more. today''s competition is divided into two competition fields at the same time. Soon, the table came out. "Shan Shitong?" Zhang Chulan looked at his opponent''s name, a face of consternation, "who knows who this product is?" "Ha ha, Zhang Chulan, did you meet Shan Shitong?" Feng Xingtong said with a smile, "your luck is OK!" "Do you know him?" "Of course, in the first game yesterday, the single scholar boy 1v3 solved three opponents in one minute!" "What? One Minute? So fierce? " Zhang Chulan looks thrilled. Even Gao fan used it for several minutes! "Yes Feng Xingtong sneered, "compared with the way you don''t want Bilian, it''s really much more fierce!" "Don''t talk nonsense. Tell me about the bachelor quickly!" Zhang Chulan''s face was so black that she didn''t want to, "be careful, I''ll beat you!" Feng Xingtong looked contemptuous. "Qingfu Shen Shan Shitong is good at using talismans to attack, but unlike other talismans, his talismans are specially used to seal the enemy''s meridians. Once sealed, he is an ordinary man! And he doesn''t need too much casting time to do all this, so it''s impossible to prevent! Very powerful "So Today''s game, I want to be serious? " Zhang Chulan couldn''t help getting excited. "Hey, hey..." Feng Xingtong said with a smile, "Zhang Chulan, I''m very curious about what you look like when you''re serious. after all, you also have one of the eight wonders of energy source." "Ha ha! The origin and development of Qi body.... " Zhang Chulan black face, all blame Gao fan blind a few nonsense. But the next second, his mouth slightly grinned, "since you are so interested, I''ll let you have a good look!" That''s it! An invincible momentum erupted from Zhang Chulan''s body, he jumped in a fierce way, the next second, he had already jumped into the competition field! "Don''t..." Feng Xingtong suddenly widens his eyes and reaches out to stop Zhang Chulan, but it''s a pity I didn''t stop it! Chapter 1224 When Zhang Chulan arrived in the competition field, his body momentum suddenly swept up, as if the air around him was warm, which immediately attracted the eyes of a large number of audiences. At this moment, they are familiar with the strong: Zhang Chulan! Back again! The man who was defeated by Zhang Chulan yesterday with the stratagem of "don''t want Bilian" is also on the stand, looking at Zhang Chulan with gnashing teeth, he really wants to beat Zhang Chulan! The referee was the same referee yesterday, seeing Zhang Chulan, the referee''s face was still as black as yesterday. See his complexion iron green, a fierce drink, "Zhang Chu LAN, what are you doing? The first game today is Wang Ye vs. Iron Monkey, you are the second game. Why do you jump down? " "Ah?" Zhang Chulan looks embarrassed, thanks to Laozi''s adjustment of momentum just now! It''s not my game! So, in the eyes full of disdain, Zhang Chulan went back to the stands. In the middle of the game, the game will start soon. Iron monkey is a bald and rough man. After he and Wang ye say hello to each other, he starts to work directly. it''s not ambiguous at all! Wang also uses Taijiquan, a combination of hardness and softness, while tiemaliu''s boxing is very hard and fierce, which makes a sound in the air. "Little star, who do you think will win?" Zhang Chulan embraces Feng Xingtong''s shoulder with a comfortable face. "Taoist Wang, too!" Feng Xingtong has a calm face. "Ah? Is it him? " Zhang Chulan was stunned. In his opinion, Wang is also a lazy person, who seems to have no enthusiasm for anything. How can such a man beat such a fierce man as iron monkey? "Why him?" Zhang Chulan looks puzzled, "will your information be wrong?" "To tell you the truth, I have no information about Taoist Wang, but I have something else!" Feng Xingtong takes out his mobile phone mysteriously, opens his browser, skillfully enters a website: www.iqingguo ¡­¡­ Zhang Chulan has a strange face. How familiar is this website? It''s not butter, is it? Hehe, I like "Look at this." Feng Xingtong has a smile on his face. Zhang Chulan looks at the past with an obscene face, and the smile on her face solidifies in an instant, only a few big words can be seen: "Luotian Dajiao gambling table!" Feng Xingtong, without saying a word, directly started today''s Wang Ye vs. Iron Monkey game. the odds for Wang Yesheng and iron monkey are 1:1 and 1:2 respectively. Of course, that''s the end of the bet. "Although I don''t have the information of Wang Ye, the fat man must have the chance to bet on the table. with this odds, it''s obvious that the fat man thinks that Wang Ye is better than the iron monkey! So Wang Ye''s winning face is really much bigger than the iron monkey. " Feng Xingtong looks at Zhang Chulan with a proud face: praise me, praise me! Zhang Chulan a brain black line, "excuse me you so serious competition, you open gambling really good?"? Besides Does the relevant department not care about it? " "Hey, hey, what''s the point?" Feng Xingtong said with a smile, "the people who can enter this website are all registered strangers, ordinary people can''t enter at all, and the relevant departments are too lazy to manage it." "By the way, every game has a roulette. Do you want to see your roulette?" Feng Xingtong looks strange. "Really?" Zhang Chulan face excited, hastily point to open their own to the singles game. Zhang Chulan 1:10! Shan Shitong 1:1! In an instant, Zhang Chulan''s face turned black This is an insult to chiguoguo! "Ha ha ha!" Feng Xingtong saw that Zhang Chulan was flat and laughed directly, "don''t lose heart, don''t give up, you can do it, brother!" Zhang Chulan''s face was expressionless and gave a cold smile, "little star, I advise you to buy me, otherwise, you will really lose miserably!" Wind Star Tong Leng Leng, don''t know why, he felt Zhang Chulan say this again, a little different. But after Zhang Chulan finished this sentence, he looked at the competition ground seriously with sharp eyes. Feng Xingtong can only shrug his shoulders, stop talking and concentrate on watching the game. In the first game yesterday, Wang also used Taijiquan to play with Jin Meng, a fierce man from Liaodong, between the hands of his thighs, which made many strange people shine in front of him. So almost all people think that today''s Iron Monkey will be as tired as yesterday''s Jin Meng.At this time, iron monkey a long fist, from the bottom up to Wang also waved in the past. Wang Ye''s face was calm, and his right hand brushed gently, although he looked calm, as if he didn''t use much force, he stopped the iron monkey''s seemingly hard punch. "Taiji cloud hand is really mysterious." With a smile on his face, Zhuge Qing couldn''t help praising him, "four or two strokes, Wudang Mountain''s skill is really unique!" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said calmly, "yes, Wudang Taijiquan is mysterious, but Taoist Wang knows more than Taijiquan." "Oh?" Zhugeqing was slightly stunned, "master GAOFAN, I don''t quite understand what you mean..." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." Gao fan smiles and looks at zhugeqing mysteriously, "I believe Taoist Wang will bring us some surprises today, especially for you!" Hearing the speech, Zhuge Qing was even more fascinated. What''s a surprise, especially to me? After returning from the match yesterday, zhugeqing asked zhugebai why he had to surrender. Zhuge Bai told Zhuge Qing that Gao fan''s power could limit the range of Qimen array. Zhuge Qing was shocked at that time. It''s a magic trick to spy on the secrets of heaven, but it can be limited by Gao fan''s power. So today Zhuge Qing came to Gao fan''s side. He wanted to observe Gao fan''s every move. Now, Gao fan is a mysterious face to remind him to pay attention to Wang Ye. Is there something wrong with Wang? Zhuge Qing''s face is dignified, he no longer talks, but focuses on watching the game. He would like to see what magic this king has. Just when everyone thought Wang would win, the iron monkey''s face showed a proud smile. Wang also suddenly widened his eyes, because he was surprised to find that iron monkey''s fist didn''t seem so simple. The iron monkey took a horse step and opened his arms abruptly. the fist that had been stopped suddenly grew and hit Wang Ye directly in the abdomen. Bang! Wang Ye''s body suddenly retreated and stood still in the distance. All the people suddenly widened their eyes and were amazed by the iron monkey''s move. "What''s the matter? How do you feel that iron monkey''s hand is long? " "I don''t know. All of a sudden, that''s it! Should it be some kind of secret art? " "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that this iron monkey could bring us such a surprise. It''s OK!" Chapter 1225 "I''m afraid Taoist Wang won''t win today''s competition as easily as he did yesterday!" "Hey, hey, I''m looking forward to it!" ¡­¡­ "Ha ha, Wang Ye, I saw the match between you and Jin Meng yesterday, you used the Taiji cloud hand to drag the other side down. It''s a pity that you met me today!" Iron monkey has a proud face. Although most of the strength of the blow that hit Wang Ye just now was removed by cloud hand, Iron Monkey knew that Wang Ye had already had internal organs churning. Wang also, with a flat face, reached out and dusted the place where he was hit by tiemaliu. he looked at each other with a relaxed face and said, "it turned out to be a through back hand duster. No wonder you can''t hit it, but your hand suddenly seems to be long, and it seems that you''re not just a through back fist, right?" "Hey, hey, you know the goods! I''m not your only Taiji cloud hand that can deal with this King Kong As he spoke, the iron monkey did not stop attacking and hit Wang Ye in the face again. Wang also used cloud hand to take the punch again, but the feeling before hit again. But fortunately, this time he was on guard, ahead of time opened the distance with the iron monkey, was not attacked by the other side. "I see..." Wang also stood still in the distance with a slightly dignified face, "brushing hands through the back is not the power of ordinary fist, but the power of throwing out like a stone." "And you also add the powerful power of Buddhism and Vajra to your back dusting hand, so what you throw out is not a stone, but a bomb!" "What a King Kong, you are very good..." "Hey, hey What if you know? " The iron monkey said, "my father was planted in front of you Taiji cloud hands when he was in Wudang Mountain, so he went back to study the way of Vajra, which is specially used to restrain you." "Soft over hard? It depends on what kind of steel it is Iron Monkey''s face is ferocious, and his next attack has already begun before his voice falls, "Wang Ye, this time I will detonate the power of King Kong at the moment when I touch your soft strength! I''m going to waste your hands The two men''s hands had touched each other again before the words came down. The white energy attached to the iron monkey''s fist exploded, seemed to be carrying the power of destroying the withered and decaying, and even the ground was filled with dust. Wang Yilin''s eyes, hands in an instant will tear that force, the body also suddenly turned half a circle. "Boom!" After a dull sound, the energy of the Iron Monkey exploded and disappeared. Nani? The iron monkey was shocked at that time. "You actually tore up my King Kong power? How can you be so strong? No, just now this feeling is not four or two thousand catties, how can it feel more like tearing it open for me with brute force? " "Ha ha..." Wang also looked indifferent, "although it''s a very good habit to go back to study hard after failure, but if you think Tai Chi has only four or two thousand pounds, it''s a big mistake." As soon as the voice fell, Wang also started Taiji in the same place, there was white energy surging on his left hand, and red energy on his right hand. "The soft strength of Yin hand, the strong strength of Yang hand, the intersection of yin and Yang, can be called Taiji!" "It was my taijiyang hand that tore up your power just now!" "How can it be? How can Taijiquan be stronger than my King Kong? I don''t believe it The iron monkey''s face sank, and he started to rush up to Wang again. This is the all back King Kong that his father has spent all his life studying. He thinks from the bottom of his heart that there is absolutely no other power to surpass. Wang also looked calm and motionless, his hands moved quickly to draw a series of shadows in the air, playing with the iron monkey''s attack. Iron Monkey grimly smile, "ha ha, just said taijiyang hand is very hard, now how counsellor? I didn''t dare to face it, but I used the speed to poke my fist! It''s stupid. I don''t have to work hard at all. You''ll be exhausted yourself, won''t you "Is it?" Wang also smile slightly, the complexion is indifferent. But the next second, iron monkey face smile dignified. Wang Ye''s rapid movement aroused the surrounding space, at this moment, he seemed to feel that the air in the space around his body appeared a rhythm with Wang Ye''s waving hands, his body was suppressed in this rhythm, and even his movement was delayed a lot. And the intensity of this kind of rhythm is increasing exponentially. He knows that if he lets it develop, he will definitely be fooled by Wang.The iron monkey''s face sank and his figure suddenly retreated. He wanted to distance himself from the king of fishing. But the corner of Wang''s mouth rose slightly. He was close to the monkey with almost the same speed, just like a dog skin plaster. At the same time, Wang is faster and stronger. A huge cyclone suddenly appeared around the iron monkey, powerful and terrifying, sweeping the iron monkey''s body into the air, rising in the cyclone, pulling back and forth uncontrollably. "Damn it Iron Monkey a fierce drink, face a Lin, "golden bell cover! It''s a thousand pounds With the combination of the two skills, the Iron Monkey finally broke away from Wang Ye''s control and fell to the ground. A golden light, immobile as a mountain. "Ha ha!" The Iron Monkey laughed wildly, "didn''t you expect that? You think I can only recite King Kong? I''m as stable as a mountain now. How can you move me? " "Your father taught you very well..." Wang also had a cool face and a flash of body, leaving a shadow in the air. Then, a little punch on the iron monkey. "Why?" Iron monkey was slightly stunned, and Wang''s speed surprised him, but he didn''t feel the punch on his body at all. "Hehe, you are soft and hard. Your strength seems to be very common..." Iron monkey looked at Wang Ye with a face. "Is it?" Wang also indifferent smile, "you might as well look back behind you." "Well?" Iron Monkey joked and said, "I can''t fight head-on. Do you want to distract me with stratagem? You might as well say: Look! There are flying saucers Wang also has a black face. Do you think everyone doesn''t want Bilian Zhang Chulan? "Iron monkey, you''d better look back!" Zhugeqing cried out. He couldn''t see it any more. Huh? Iron monkey eyes a Lin, "zhugeqing, what''s the matter with you?" However, in the end, he turned back carefully, and then he was surprised to find that there was a ten meter wide fist print on the wall behind him. He was stunned at that time. What a powerful way it was! "How''s it going?" Zhuge Qing smiles, "do you think your internal organs are harder than the walls?" Iron Monkey lost his mind in an instant. He knew that he was defeated! Wang also a face indifferent, ready to turn away. Chapter 1226 Gao fan in the stands smiles. He doesn''t want to end the battle like this. after all, he reminds Zhuge Qing to observe Wang Ye. if that''s the case, isn''t he slapping himself in the face? So, his spirit law suddenly started, and the iron monkey''s eyes were awe inspiring. The next second, the iron monkey''s body flashed and approached Wang Ye''s back directly. the speed was terrible. "Taoist Wang, be careful!" Zhuge Qing''s face was dignified, I don''t know why. Just at that moment, he felt that the iron monkey had changed. Wang also naturally discovered the change of iron monkey, and quickly turned around to deal with it. "Bang!" Iron Monkey punches Wang Ye ten meters away. if Wang also didn''t react quickly, he would be lying on the ground now. The audience was interested in the moment, and the iron monkey''s strengthening made everyone''s eyes bright. Then, the Iron Monkey continued to attack. Both speed and strength are not the same level as before. Wang also looks very blue. He can''t understand how the iron monkey suddenly strengthened. He can only deal with it seriously. Two people you come and I go, a time fight is inseparable. "Zhugeqing, if you dare to say one more word, I''ll drive you out of the stands!" The referee looked at zhugeqing with an iron face, after all, what zhugeqing did just now was against the rules of the game. "OK, Daoye..." Zhugeqing had an embarrassed smile on his face, but then he looked at the competition with solemn eyes. This iron monkey is just two people before, even the way of boxing and foot attack has changed. Wang in the field is also dignified, he wanted to solve the battle quickly, but every time he wanted to attack Iron Monkey, the other side just dodged and didn''t give him a chance at all. Is this a special person? Wang also a face shocked, hard not into the iron monkey body there are legendary second personality. All the audience are curious. What''s going on? Gao fan smiles. Of course, this iron monkey is controlled by him. As for the purpose Hey, hey, hey! At this time, the iron monkey suddenly put out his strength, his body suddenly appeared above Wang Ye, and hit him on the top of his head with one punch. Wang Ye couldn''t avoid it. He quickly raised his taijiyin hand to resist, and wanted to remove some of his strength first. But the next second, Wang also suddenly widened his eyes, a strong pain came from his hand, and half of his body was numb. He quickly dodged and stood in the distance, then he was frightened to find that there were dense cracks in his hand which he had just used to resist the attack. Among those cracks, there was blood spilling, which looked very creepy. And Wang also clearly felt that this kind of crack is not only on the surface of the body, even in the depth of his body, but those cracks are still very small, not enough to cause serious injury. But if you do it yourself, it''s going to be a big deal. Wang was also shocked. What kind of power is this? The audience also found the injury on Wang Ye''s hand. After all, the bright red is hard to see! "What''s going on? How did the iron monkey suddenly become so fierce? " Feng Xingtong was shocked. "Isn''t it?" Zhang Chulan was also surprised, "but Taoist priest Wang seems to be lazy, and it''s normal to beat others! I''m afraid those who buy Taoist priest Wang will faint in the toilet! " At this time, the Iron Monkey bullied him again. Wang had no choice but to fly back. At the same time, his brain runs fast, if he can''t fight closely with the iron monkey, he can only use that move. At this time, I saw Wang also suddenly stop, eyes a Lin, "chaos gold watchman!" Suddenly, the speed of the Iron Monkey slowed down sharply, and the whole person seemed to hover down in the air. All of them were startled and thought that the iron monkey was going to exert some strange ability to strengthen himself. Zhuge Qing''s eyes widened and his face looked surprised. that feeling can''t be wrong. Wang also just used the technique of dodging armor! Gao fan light smile, let Zhuge Qing know that Wang is also a warlock is enough. So he released the control of the iron monkey, only to see the iron monkey body a loose, directly fell to the ground, then paralyzed down, delirious. Wang also looks surprised, completely confused, does my watchman luanjin still have this effect? He was so confused that he couldn''t understand why the fierce iron monkey suddenly stopped eating. the audience were also so confused that they didn''t understand.Then, the referee came off the court, checked the iron monkey''s condition, announced that the iron monkey was exhausted, Wang also won, and the game was over. After all, the match between Wang Ye and iron monkey was wonderful. it''s a pity that it ended abruptly. Even Wang himself had a cute face, but then he left the venue lazily. Zhuge Qing, however, was stiff and held on to the railing, and his face was stunned. "How?" Gao fan comes to Zhuge Qing and smiles. "The Lord of the village has known for a long time that Taoist Wang is also a warlock?" The shock on Zhuge Qing''s face slightly faded, "but the unique skill of Wudang Mountain is Tai Chi. How can Taoist Wang know how to count?" "Have you ever heard of the strange gate after the wind?" Gao fan looks calm. "Strange gate after the wind?" Zhuge Qing''s face is dignified. "Fenghou is a legendary character, the offspring of Fuxi and Nuwa, the creator of Qimen dunjia. The orthodox legend of Fenghou is very powerful, but it is extremely complex. No one can understand it except Fenghou himself. therefore, in order to inherit it, later generations can only simplify it from generation to generation. we Marquis one The unique gate of marquis Wu of pulse cultivation is a simplified version of the unique gate of Fenghou. " "Wait You mean Zhuge Qing suddenly widened his eyes, "do you mean Taoist Wang will be a complete Fenghou gate?" "I don''t know if it''s a complete fenghouqimen..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "all I know is that Wang Ye''s unique skill after the wind is one of Jiashen''s eight unique skills!" "What?" Zhuge Qing exclaimed in surprise, if Wang Ye''s fenghouqimen is really one of the eight magic skills of Jiashen, it may really be a complete skill of escaping armor. And Zhuge Qingsi had no doubt about Gao fan''s words, because he felt that Wang Ye''s strange door dunjia was really better than his own. And that kind of strength is essential and can''t be surpassed. "Do you want it?" Gao fan''s tone is indifferent. Zhuge Qing''s body suddenly froze. Of course he wanted to. If you can get the back of the wind, then the marquis will get a strong help again, it''s not impossible to even become a ten man. But this kind of thing, not want to be able to get. You can tell by looking at the origin and development of Qi and body, Zhang Chulan and Lu Jin. once people know that they have one of the eight wonders of Jiashen, they will be surrounded by the whole world. At that time, it will not be powerful, it will be exterminating. Chapter 1227 Besides, if you want it, Wang will not give it! What should we do then? Do you want to be arrested and tortured? Isn''t it as shameless as Wang AI? Zhu geqing said that this is against his principle of being a man. "Ha ha If I want to say something I don''t want, I can''t deceive the Lord. " Zhuge Qing had a calm smile, "but that''s Taoist Wang''s thing. Of course, I won''t be delusional." "If only I wanted to." Gao fan joked, "I just want to When I get it, I''ll give you a share. " "Er..." Zhuge Qing looks at Gao fan in surprise, you are really Frank "Don''t worry!" Gao fan patted Zhuge Qing on the shoulder and said, "I won''t be strong to him. Just look at it. I''ll find a way to let Wang also willingly join my extraordinary villa, and then give me the strange gate after the wind!" With that, Gao fan went back to his seat with a smile on his face. Zhuge Qing looked at Gao fan in a daze. At the moment when Gao fan must let Wang also hand over the strange door after the wind, I don''t know why he believes that Gao fan can do it from the bottom of his heart. It''s the first time that Zhuge was so old. What is this? Can shake his zhugeqing''s heart! Is this the so-called charisma? ¡­¡­ At this time, Zhang Chulan''s competition against Shan Shitong has already begun. Zhang Chulan uses the golden light curse of dragon and tiger mountain to fight a single scholar boy. After a fierce battle, Zhang Chulan solved Shan Shitong''s opponent, making everyone''s eyes bright. But in the end, almost all people attributed Zhang Chulan''s victory to Shan Shitong''s neglect of the enemy. So Zhang Chulan still didn''t take off her hat. to Hibiscus aurantii, hibiscus aurantii has a good brain, which can make the attack operation of Hibiscus aurantii very transparent. even relying on the calculation plan, it can avoid many attacks of Hibiscus aurantii and hit it many times. But fengshayan''s defense is invincible. She can''t break it at all. So in the end, hibiscus aurantii still lost its fighting capacity because of poor physical strength and too much consumption. Feng Xingtong is the grandson of Guan Shihua, one of the ten men. They come from the Chuma fairy family in Northeast China. They belong to the wizard family. Their ability is to ask for the spirit. As the name suggests, the spirit upper body means to establish a cooperative relationship with a powerful spirit body by using the magic method, let the spirit attach itself to your body to enhance your fighting power. But the invited spirit must be voluntary. If he doesn''t want to, he will turn around and leave, ignoring you at all. The Northeast Deng family has been immersed in the way of asking for spirit all the year round, so the descendants of the Deng family naturally follow the powerful spirit body. But the problem is that Fengxing Tonghui will be able to forcibly capture the spirit body, just restraining the ability to invite spirit. It doesn''t matter if you invite the spirit, I''ll take the spirit away easily. So Deng Youfu is cool, Ling was borrowed by fengxingtong and said that he would return it after the game. Of course, Deng Youfu didn''t want to borrow it, but he didn''t have any choice. He couldn''t get it back. Zhugeqing once again demonstrated the Warlock''s power to the little god of fire. after a battle, zhugeqing used four abilities: soil, water, fire and wind. I envy other people. Finally, in front of other people''s little god of fire, he combined fire attribute with wind attribute, directly crushed the opponent and won a full house, which made little god of fire doubt his life. Gao fan has nothing to say to Zhan Bai Shixue. It''s just that the villa master bullies Meng Meizhi. Gao fan still did not start to solve the battle, in addition to let the people eat melon more do not understand, there is no extra accident. Time passed quickly. At 4 p.m. it was the last game of the day. The referee looked lazy, and seemed to be tired of watching, "today''s last game, Feng Baobao vs Wang Ergou!" Soon, the two entered the arena with the attention of the audience. Baby wearing T-shirt jeans, a black hair into a ponytail, instantly attracted the eyes of a large number of idiot. "Oh, I''ll go! What about such a beautiful paper "I know this. It''s extraordinary!" "Ladies and gentlemen, should I say that Feng Baobao is the first goddess of this Luotian Festival?" "Although Feng Baobao is good, I still stand on Lu Linglong''s side. Lu Linglong is the goddess!" "What station? It seems that if you call someone a goddess, they can still agree with each other by example! ""Cut! What do you know? Is it possible for a goddess to blaspheme? I really envy Wang Ergou. If I can fight with the goddess, I will be content to die! " ¡­¡­ In the field, the baby looks at Wang Ergou calmly, "are you my opponent?" "Cough..." Wang Ergou''s face was a little red, he even arranged this cute girl paper. He was a little shy. As a result, he was shocked and wiped his short hair, then he held his glasses, "cough, let me introduce myself, my Chinese name is Wang Ergou, although it''s a little rustic, I have an English name, my English name is..." Before the words fell, a big foot kicked Wang Ergou''s face. Caught off guard, Wang Ergou''s center was unstable and he sat down on the ground. Without saying a word, the baby kicked Wang Ergou in the face. The audience was dumbfounded at that time It turns out that the goddess''s fighting style is so fierce! We love it! "Stop! Stop it Wang Ergou was lying on the ground, under the attack of the baby''s storm, "referee! What are you doing! Feng Baobao fouls. You haven''t even said it''s time to start! " Baby smell speech, also stopped feet, a face silly cute look to the referee. "Come on! Why are you so fussy? " The referee looked indifferent, "but Feng Baobao, you really went too far." The baby has a new face, "er Didn''t you tell me to come up here to beat them? " The referee turned his eyes and pondered for two seconds, "it seems that there is such a truth Forget it, you start! " The baby''s feet were raised again before the voice fell, ready to step on the face of Wang Er Gou. Wang Ergou''s face was livid, and a flash appeared three meters away. "Yes? It''s quite fast. " The baby looks at Wang Ergou with his jaw, as if he is waiting for his opponent''s attack. "One by one, are they all so casual? This is the scene of Luotian Festival Wang Ergou''s face is very blue, and there seems to be a flame in his eyes, "and you, baby Feng! Gross! No rules! What a shame to human civilization "Although Gao Fan said that the opponent should be given the opportunity to show his strength, it''s called respect..." Baby some impatient, "but if you talk nonsense, I can do it!" Chapter 1228 "Damn it As soon as Wang Ergou''s face sank, he gave a loud drink, "he didn''t even have the most basic etiquette. Didn''t your adults teach you?" "Ah Forget it, I''d better do it... " The baby sighed and walked step by step towards Wang Ergou with a disappointed face. Wang Ergou was flustered at that time. He said, "rainbow, open it for me!" Boom! In an instant, Wang Ergou''s body was wrapped by the colorful energy, the scope and color were amazing. "Wow Zhang Chulan was surprised, "what kind of skill is this? Although it''s a little hot, it looks much stronger than the golden light curse in the range of radiation! " "Little star, do you know what''s going on?" Zhang Chulan looks to fengxingtong. Feng Xingtong smiles awkwardly, "I''m sorry, this has touched the blind area of my knowledge..." At this moment, Wang Ergou in the field did not say a word, stretched out his colorful fists and hammered at Feng Baobao. Feng Baobao''s face was calm and fearless. with an old man pushing a cart, he directly resisted Wang Ergou''s Rainbow fists with his hands, and beat Wang Ergou back on the spot. "Why?" The baby looks cute, looks down at a trace of rainbow energy left in her hand and shows her curious eyes, she can feel Wang Ergou''s energy through her skin and into her body, but it doesn''t seem to have any effect. "Damn..." Wang Ergou stood still in the distance, his right hand trembled with pain. It''s a trough! The girl looks soft and cute. How can she start so hard? It seems that we can''t be tough with each other any more! While the baby was still looking at her own hand, Wang Ergou began to attack again. The rainbow energy radiated from his body, forming an energy body with a diameter of two meters, the energy body rushed forward towards the baby. The baby suddenly raised his head and instinctively flashed aside, but the energy seemed to have eyes, turned a corner and bit the baby''s buttocks. "It''s a trough!" Zhang Chulan peed at that time, the release of such a large range of energy body seems to be more powerful than the golden light curse! This reminds him of that night, Zhang Lingyu''s energy into the palm of my hand firmly in the palm, even the struggle has become a difficult fear. Is it hard to say that Wang Ergou, who seems to be ugly, is actually more powerful than Zhang Lingyu? I saw that Qi rushed towards the baby quickly. The baby opens up Gao fan''s perception power, after a little perception, he knows that Wang Ergou''s energy is useless to him, so he doesn''t dodge any more and lets Wang Ergou''s energy wrap him up. Everyone in the audience was worried that Feng Baobao was not dodging. Some Baobao fans even threatened to kill Wang Ergou if he hurt his baby. But when the energy envelops Feng Baobao, but Feng Baobao''s face is still expressionless, like a person who has nothing to do, they are petrified. "Wipe! Such a big lump, how powerful do you think it is? It turns out there''s no attack at all? " Zhang Chulan was also relaxed, "what kind of power is this? Bravado? " "Indeed..." Feng Xingtong looks dignified, "but I don''t know why, I always think it''s not so simple." Feng Baobao also waves her little hand curiously, because there is always a layer of energy wrapping her body. Through perception, the baby knows that there are other tricks in these Qi, but she doesn''t know what this kind of trick is and how to attack herself, so she is very curious to play with Qi. "Ha ha Is Wang Ergou going to use his own rainbow so soon? " One side, hibiscus aurantii held up her glasses with a smile on her face, "if you think he is just bluffing, I''m afraid you are very wrong!" "Oh?" Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong look at the hibiscus at the same time, with a curious face. "Wang Ergou adds his own hint to those rainbow energy. Every attack he makes will affect his opponent''s mood." "Affect your opponent''s mood?" Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong are curious. "That''s right!" A few drops of sweat fell from the forehead of Hibiscus aurantii flower and glanced at the Tibetan dragon, "once, this fat man had been killed by Wang Ergou''s Pink energy, then he was like a girl in spring, and he was crazy to go to the clouds!" "Can you imagine a dead fat man like that?" The hibiscus aurantii flower has a blue face and some want to vomit, "a dead fat pig like a dream girl..." "Flowers Can we leave that out? " Tibetan dragon gnashing his teeth, "and the name of dead fat pig makes me lose face!""Sorry, I promise this one last time!" Hibiscus trifoliate black face, "because the picture is too beautiful, I don''t want to recall!" Tibetan Dragon At this time, the baby has fallen into calm. Because she is also very curious, Wang Ergou exerts on himself what kind of energy is. So she is trying to analyze Wang Ergou''s energy. The quiet appearance of the baby is a happy event in Wang Ergou''s eyes. "ha ha, have you been honest in my blue of melancholy and yellow of depression and cowardice?" "Blue of melancholy, yellow of cowardice? What the hell Zhang Chulan looks confused. "Blue makes one melancholy, yellow makes one timid!" Hibiscus trifoliate looks relaxed, "Feng Baobao has fallen into the double emotions of melancholy and timidity now, I don''t think he is interested in anything, let alone fighting!" Hearing the words of Hibiscus aurantii, the faces of all the people in Bufan village gradually solidified, even Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan were worried. They know that Gao fan has given Feng Baobao the ability of perception, but now that Feng Baobao has been recruited, what is the use of the ability of perception? At this moment, they can only look at Gao fan. "Don''t worry, baby. She''ll be fine." Gao fan''s face was calm, he was still calm and calm. "Will it be all right?" Zhihibiscus frowned slightly and looked at Gao fan, who had always given her a mysterious feeling. "If you know the role of Wang Ergou as rainbow in advance, it''s better to hide all the time, but now, I''m afraid it''s hard for Feng Baobao to think that nothing is wrong?" Hibiscus asked. "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine." Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is calm. "just look at it, baby. She''s the killer of Wang Ergou!" In the field, the baby hasn''t moved for several minutes, and Wang Ergou thinks it''s almost the same. "In that case, let me end the fight!" Wang Ergou looks confident. As soon as his voice fell, he condensed the red energy in his hands. then he slapped himself on the forehead and absorbed the red energy instantly. The next second, his eyes were red. Chapter 1229 "I''m in a groove! You beat yourself? What''s this move? " Zhang Chulan''s face is strange. "This is the red of crazy fighting!" Hibiscus trifoliate frowned slightly, "this is Wang Ergou''s self suggestion, let yourself become a mad dog to attack the enemy!" It can be seen that Hibiscus aurantii has some disdain for Wang Ergou, after all, Feng Baobao has gone out to fight, and Wang Ergou even uses mad dog skills for himself. "Shameless!" Liu Yanyan nuzui, "Baoer elder sister is like this, he even uses mad dog skill!" If she was just worried before, Liu Yanyan is a little angry now. "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles, "don''t worry about it..." Hibiscus looked at Gao fan, a little distracted. From the first time I met Gao fan in his villa, Gao fan gave her a mysterious image of an expert, GAO fan''s omniscience made her worship. And the other side''s indifferent and mysterious expression made her want to believe it. Can Feng Baobao really beat Wang Ergou''s liucaihong? But she has demonstrated the battle between Wang Ergou and Feng Baobao several times in her mind, and it turns out that Feng Baobao will be defeated. At this moment, under the infection of Gao fan''s strong self-confidence, even she is not confident in Wang Ergou. Zhugeqing is with Wang Ye. Since he learned about Wang Ye''s strange family yesterday, he abandoned Gao fan and stuck to Wang Ye all the time. But the place where he and Wang also sat was not far away from Gao fan. He found that Wang had been observing Gao fan as if he had nothing to do with it. So zhugeqing and Wang also talked about Gao fan and his party. When Feng Baobao was hit by Wang Ergou''s energy, zhugeqing also felt that Feng Baobao would lose, but seeing Gao fan''s confident face, zhugeqing could not help suspecting himself. "Taoist Wang, who do you think Feng Baobao and Wang Ergou can win?" Zhuge Qing asked with a smile, "Oh?" Wang also smiles, "aren''t you good at counting? It''s not difficult for you to count your life, is it? If you don''t figure it out, you''ll know... " "Ha ha..." Zhugeqing embarrassed smile, really even if for a while. Then Zhuge Qing was shocked. Because he calculated Feng Baobao and got nothing. So what''s the concept of nothing? If Shushu is a way of peeping into heaven, it can''t count everything of Feng Baobao, it can only show that Feng Baobao is not in heaven! How is this possible? Zhuge Qing was shocked. How could anyone not be in the way of heaven? He would rather believe that he is not good at learning skills than that someone is not in the way of heaven! At this time, Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye''s satisfied smile face again, slightly moved. Obviously, Wang told himself that he was also a warlock. He knew for a long time that Feng Baobao was not in the way of heaven. Think about what you''ve done today, sticking to Wang Ye''s side all the time, trying out each other crazily, it turns out that you''ve been discovered by each other for a long time! Indeed, Wang is also a warlock. If you want to know your intention, you can count it. Look at others and tell yourself that he is a warlock. Looking at his crazy exploration, Zhuge Qing suddenly felt that he was a little mean. "I''m so sorry..." Zhuge green face has a look of shame, "please forgive me." "Ha ha..." Wang was slightly surprised, but he didn''t expect zhugeqing to admit his mistake suddenly. of course, this also made Wang look at zhugeqing with new eyes, "Marquis Wu, we should carry forward it in your hands!" Zhuge Qing was slightly surprised, and then laughed, "thank you for your kind words." "Back to the previous topic, I think Feng Baobao will win!" Wang also looked at the game field lazily. "Why?" Zhuge Qing had a good face, he wanted to say that he was not Feng Baobao, but he didn''t say it in the end, for fear of being despised by Wang Baobao, who was also a warlock. "Because she''s a variable!" Wang also smiles. "What?" Zhuge Qing was shocked. sure enough, I didn''t miscalculate. Just at this moment, Wang Ergou, who was ready, was staring at Feng Baobao, who was motionless, just like a hungry wolf seeing a lamb. In his scarlet eyes, he seemed to have seen the referee announce that he had won During this period of time, bufanzhuang threatened to win the top of the competition, and no one has failed. If you can take this Feng Baobao, Wang Ergou''s reputation will set off a wave in the alien world. At that time, there will be countless girls prostrated at the feet of his king and two dogs.Wang Ergou''s face showed a wretched smile when he thought that he would soon become famous and popular. "Ha ha! Go to hell With a long roar, Wang Ergou pounced on Feng Baobao with violent red energy all over his body. Everyone took a cold breath and held their breath, waiting for Feng Baobao''s reaction. Ten meters, eight meters, six meters! Feng Baobao''s face was still dull and motionless, he didn''t seem to feel Wang Ergou''s attack at all. Five meters, three meters, one meter! The hearts of all the people in WuFan village were raised to their throat, and they were very nervous. Wang Ergou grinned grimly, and the big fist of sandbags fell down on Feng Baobao''s little face. But just when his fist was only five centimeters away from Feng Baobao, his original forward body suddenly stopped, and a sole of his foot was directly printed on his face. "Ah..." With a long roar, Wang Ergou suddenly flew out, fell heavily on the ground, and his glasses broke all over the ground. There was silence. What happened? "Great Feng Baobao, holding his hands on his chest, came to Wang Ergou calmly and squatted down, "although your attack just now was not powerful, it obviously contained some tricks!" "I''ve been studying for a long time, but I can''t see through. It''s like you did something, but it''s like you didn''t do anything." Baby a face cute new poke Wang Er dog''s shoulder, "you tell me about it, I''m very curious." "Lying in a groove My rainbow doesn''t work? " Wang Ergou is lying on the ground with a suspicious face. He is already looking at Feng Baobao with the monster''s eyes. "No?" Zhijinhua looks surprised, although she had guessed that Wang Ergou would lose when she saw Gao fan''s calm appearance before, she never thought that Wang Ergou''s liucaihong had no effect on Feng Baobao. "Asshole!" Wang Ergou kept going backwards on the ground, supporting his body, which opened the distance of Yu Feng Bao. "No way!" Wang Ergou looked at Feng Baobao from a distance with complicated eyes. "Although a man with firm mind can not be affected by the rainbow flow, but he can not be affected at all. How can he be a man who has practiced for endless years like an old master, you Feng Baobao is just a 20-year-old young man, how can he not move like a mountain!" Chapter 1230 "Oh Is it hard? " The baby looks silly and looks at Wang Ergou. "Wipe!" Wang Ergou''s face is very blue, which is ridiculed by others! "By the way, I almost forgot that I still had this move!" But soon, he suddenly realized that he put his right hand on his face. Wang Ergou can not only use energy to influence the enemy''s mood, but also analyze the color of the enemy''s energy, from the color of the enemy''s energy, he can know the enemy''s character, in this way, he can release rainbow to the enemy''s character. So he wiped off the energy left by Feng Baobao when he kicked his face just now. Then, he suddenly widened his eyes, looking at the colorless and transparent Qi in his hand, he peed at that time. It''s colorless and transparent Qi! Since Wang Ergou''s successful creation of liucaihong, the energy of every person he meets has more or less a certain color, which represents a person''s character. Even for those who have practiced for decades or even hundreds of years, Wang Ergou can also find color from their energy. Even if the color is very light, there is color! But Feng Baobao''s Qi is colorless and transparent. Wang Ergou finally knew that his ability could not have any influence on Feng Baobao, and Feng Baobao''s fighting power was obviously far more than himself, so he knew he would lose! Poop! Wang Ergou''s body softened and his head drooped. "Feng Baobao, I lost!" Hibiscus aurantii, zanglong and Yun were surprised, what happened? Did Wang Ergou admit defeat? "Cut!" All the audience felt disappointed, "shit! What earth shaking effect can this colorful energy make? in the end, why do you give up "That''s to say, it''s really bad luck that we don''t know Feng Baobao''s way of playing now." "Scattered, scattered, uninteresting, uninteresting!" At the end of the last game of the second field, everyone left the field. Zhugeqing and Wang also came to say hello to Gao fan, and then left one after another. Soon, even the audience was almost gone. Lu Linglong, zhijinhua and her party appear in front of all the people in the extraordinary village, Wang Ergou, who is injured all over, is also held by Yun and comes over. "Lord Lu Linglong came to Gao fan with a shy face and said hello. She was wearing a pink T-shirt, a pink JK skirt, and a little subtle make-up on her face, which showed the girl''s perfect posture. It can be seen that this dress can''t be the appearance of the competition at all. It must have been specially re dressed after the competition. The woman who likes herself is Lu Linglong. Looking at Lu Linglong like this, Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan look at each other: it seems that the master''s harem can be + 1 again! "Hello, Miss Lu!" Gao fan is a little embarrassed. The girl in Huaichun is really hard to provoke. After all, Lu Linglong is Lu Jin''s precious granddaughter. Gao fan doesn''t want to take it away. After that, Lu Jin comes to make a scene. Although Gao fan is not afraid of Lu Jin''s tongtianlu, he is afraid of trouble. "Feng Baobao..." Wang Ergou frowned slightly and looked over. "Well?" Baby a face sprouts new doubt face, "do you still want to fight with me again?" "Er..." Wang Ergou almost didn''t choke, "no, you misunderstood, of course not I just came to you to confirm one thing. " "What''s the matter?" Wang Ergou''s face was dignified. "Has your soul been washed? Have you lost some of your memories? " "Ah?" Feng Baobao suddenly widened his eyes, with an excited face, he pushed the cloud away, holding Wang Ergou in his hands and shaking wildly, "how do you know? Do you know my past? " "Wu..." Wang Ergou froth at the mouth and nearly fainted when he was shaken by his baby. Seeing that the situation is not good, they quickly pull the baby away from Wang Ergou. If they don''t, Wang Ergou will be cold. Ten minutes later, the baby calms down, Wang Ergou is also saved by Gao fan with pills. Wang Ergou was shocked and began to explain, "I don''t know Feng Baobao''s past. it''s just that I''ve been to a country before in order to create the skill of flowing rainbow." "There is no death penalty in that country. Instead, it is a method that can be terrifying. they will inject a drug into the death penalty, which can completely destroy the white matter in the brain lobe of the prisoner." "All people, even the energy left on me by the dead, I can show the color of the emotion corresponding to my rainbow,But those prisoners killed by that country in this way, no matter what color they used to be, will become colorless! " At this time, Wang Ergou looked at Feng Baobao solemnly, "and you In my opinion, Feng Baobao''s energy is colorless! " What? Everyone looked in shock. Zhang Chulan suddenly said in surprise, "so Is sister bao''er actually a foreigner Everyone is looking at Zhang Chulan with disdainful eyes. Is this the key point? Zhang Chulan was slightly embarrassed, "er Don''t look at me like that. I just want to liven up the atmosphere. it''s hard to see if sister Bao has been injected with this medicine? " "No!" Feng Baobao shook his head innocently, "I know my lab you said, er Gouzi also took me to check it before, and they didn''t hear from me. later Er Gouzi thought it was too evil, so we set fire to it." "Is it?" Wang Ergou had a black line in his head, "when I went there for the second time, it was razed to the ground, I was still thinking about who killed them. It was you..." Everyone: sister bao''er''s style is really tough "Nothing!" Gao fan touched the baby''s head, "don''t worry, baby, everything will be clear." "Mm-hmm!" Feng Baobao nodded cleverly, only in Gao fan''s hand can he bring her such warmth. At the same time, the match next door is over. "Give way, give way!" Two daoyes from Longhushan came over with a stretcher, on the stretcher lay a body that was burnt black and still smoking. "Linglong..." The blackened body made a deep voice. "Ah! Who is this Lu Ling startled, a face of tension to seize the hibiscus, "roast pig?" "Linglong, I''m a Tibetan Dragon..." After hearing the words, everyone was in front of him. It''s true that although this lump is a little dark, it seems that there is no other one except the fat Tibetan dragon. "Hidden dragon?" Hibiscus flower face stunned, "what''s the matter with you?" Chapter 1231 "Cough Zhang Lingyu! It''s Zhang Lingyu The Tibetan dragon is powerless, "but if you can see Linglong wearing a skirt for me before I die, I will die!" "Go away!" Lu Linglong looked angry. "Who said I was wearing a skirt for you? I was doing it for..." But Lu Linglong soon stopped talking, and she realized that she almost let slip. See her to be in a panic of glanced at Gao fan one eye, complexion blush of hurriedly cover mouth. Everyone looked at Lu Linglong in surprise and said half of what he said. For whom? Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan try their best to smile, but they have internal injuries. They can see better than anyone else. The man Lu Linglong said is Gao fan. "Two Taoist masters, please send this fat man to treatment as soon as possible!" Hibiscus flower quickly help to open up the topic. "Well!" The two Taoists left in a hurry, and they were impatient. There are a lot of women here, and they are all high-quality women. As monks, they are a little unstable in such a heavy environment. "Well Let''s break up, too! " Gao fan smiles and turns to leave. Lu Linglong also takes Hibiscus aurantii flower to escape from the scene with a blush on her face. She wants to find a way to get in. At night, Feng Zhenghao and Gao fan have dinner together, and everyone in Bufan village is there. In addition, fengxingtong is so busy that people are chatting all over the place. Soon, everyone came out of the dining hall after eating and was ready to go home. "Lord GAOFAN!" At this time, Zhang Lingyu and two Taoists appeared in front of Gao fan. "Little martial uncle?" With a smile on her face, Zhang Chulan stood up to greet her. But Zhang Lingyu didn''t give any face, he directly ignored Zhang Chulan and looked at Gao fan with a smile on his face, "master, please talk to the villa master. There is something to discuss with the villa master." "Oh?" Gao fan frowned slightly, then thought of what it was, "can I take the people here?" "This..." Zhang Lingyu glanced around and finally saw Xiang fengzhenghao. It''s obvious that Feng Zhenghao is not in the invitation. "I will not disturb you..." Feng Zhenghao was slightly embarrassed and said, "Lord, I''ll see you later." "Wait a minute." Gao fan stops Feng Zhenghao and looks at Zhang Lingyu, "President Feng''s world will be very close to my extraordinary village. moreover, President Feng is one of the ten men. He has a lot of influence and can help. he is qualified to attend this party tonight!" "This..." Zhang Lingyu suddenly realized that Gao fan already knew the purpose of the meeting, so he hesitated for two seconds and said, "please come with us. When we get to the guest hall, it''s up to the master and his family to decide!" "There will be immortal Lao Lingyu leading the way." Gao fan looks indifferent. "Please..." Feng Zhenghao was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Gao fan would stand up and speak for him at this time. It seems that the daughter didn''t give it away for nothing. She was rewarded so soon. However, he was very curious. What exactly the party was going to say this evening made Zhang Lingyu unable to decide directly. Soon, a group of people came to the reception hall, after Zhang Lingyu went in and asked for instructions from the old Heavenly Master, she came out and welcomed Gao fan and his group in. As soon as they entered, they found that it was already full of people. Zhang Zhiwei, Lu Jin, Lu Linglong, zhijinhua and others are among them. Of course, the most noticeable thing for Gao fan is the poor old man Tian Jinzhong. I saw him sitting in a wheelchair, waving to Gao fan with a happy face, "Chu LAN is coming, come and have a look..." Zhang Chulan''s face was black at that time. I have to admit another mistake! "Master Tian, I''m Gao fan, the extraordinary master of the villa." Gao fan bowed slightly and pushed Zhang Chulan to the front, "he is Zhang Chulan." Tian Jinzhong was embarrassed and said with a smile, "I''ll just say How can Zhang Huaiyi, a big eared thief, give birth to such a handsome grandson as master Gao fan, ha ha... " Then Tian Jinzhong looked at Zhang Chulan and said with a smile, "mm-hmm, this is like it!" Zhang Chulan and all the people, including the master of heaven, said: "I''m not sure." Master, is it really good to say that in front of others? "Cough!" The old master couldn''t see it any more. After clearing his throat, he said with a smile, "Chulan, come here to see me! This is also your master, Tian Jinzhong! On the dragon and tiger mountain, I, Jinzhong and your grandfather Huaiyi are the three best connected people. " "Ah! Master Tian Jinzhong! Then I''ll kowtow to you! "Zhang Chulan''s face, which was as black as the bottom of a pot, suddenly cleared up. Then she knelt down with a smiling face, flattering. The gauze was so fat that he said in a low voice with cloud, "close observation, don''t be blue lotus, I know what is kneeling and licking!" "Well!" Cloud quietly nodded, "little voice." "I know, I know." Tibetan dragon is impatient. "If I kneel and lick Linglong like this, do I have a chance?" "Ah..." Yun sighed with melancholy on his face, "dragon, originally, I couldn''t bear to tell you that you were so hurt, but now it seems that I have to say..." "Why are you so serious all of a sudden?" The Tibetan dragon looks confused. "Linglong, she has someone she likes..." "What?" The Tibetan dragon''s body was straight for a moment, "who?" "Gao fan..." At this time, Zhang Chulan kowtowed to Tian Jinzhong, and then turned to Lu Jin, still with a shy face and a smile, "is this Mr. Lu Jin? I kowtow to you, too... " "Oh?" Lu Jin''s face is stunned, "forget it, I can''t stand your gift!" "Don''t talk about it!" Zhang Chulan kept smiling. "I can''t thank you very much for taking out the tongtianlu and making luotiandajiao so lively." "Ha ha..." Lu Jin, with a wry smile on his face, pointed to Zhang Chulan and looked at Tian Jinzhong and his heavenly master, "Lao Zhang, Lao Tian, this boy is hurting me! You''re not a coward The old master helped his beard with a pleasant face. "That''s not true. You don''t want to see whose grandson this is!" "Come on..." Lu Jin turned his head and looked at Zhang Chulan, his face was calm, "isn''t that a pit for you? Don''t you have Gao fan behind you to support you? What are you afraid of? Besides, what do you care about me, an old man half buried in the earth? Of course, I''m not going to blame you this time. I promise to do one for you. no matter how difficult it is, as long as it doesn''t violate the conscience of heaven and earth, I''ll help you! " "Thank you, Master Lu!" Zhang Chulan has a smile on her face. Lu jinlue passed Zhang Chulan and looked at Feng Zhenghao beside Gao fan. "President Feng has come too..." "Yes, it''s a great honor for Feng to meet some of you here alone." Feng Zhenghao''s face was straight and his heart was shocked. Chapter 1232 Although he, Lao Tianshi and Lu Jin are the same ten brothers, they are all like each other, and no one likes to see each other. in ordinary times, the only party we have is a big event, and there is almost no private friendship. In particular, he fengzhenghao, a young man, has never been taken seriously by the old master and Lu Jin. Today, he was able to meet these people alone, which was a great delay for Gao fan. He was really a little excited. "Well!" Lu Jin nodded, and Feng Zhenghao''s attitude was exactly what he meant. "Feng Chang is young and promising. It''s the back waves of the Yangtze River pushing the front waves!" Feng Zhenghao''s face was covered with a smile. "The three old men are immortal. They are still beautiful." The people nearby nodded their heads. This textbook style business mutual promotion is really awesome! "Why?" However, Lu Jin soon saw Feng Baobao standing next to Gao fan, seeing the woman''s empty eyes, he couldn''t help thinking of an acquaintance, which made him a little surprised. He could not help glancing at the old master, who also looked at Feng Baobao with a dignified face, it seems that the old master also found the girl. At this moment, Zhang Lingyu''s voice rang out outside the door, "master, the company''s people are coming." "Come in, please The door of the room opened and Xu San and Xu Si entered the room. "Three sons, four sons? Why are you here? " Baby see Xu three and Xu four, surprised said. Xu three and Xu four looked at the baby in amazement, but they didn''t recognize it for a moment. Feng Baobao is taken care of by Liu Yanyan. Of course, it''s not the slovenly image in the past. Now it''s the standard black long straight imperial sister. "Oh Who is this pretty girl? " Xu four is directly a face of joking hand, want to take Feng Baobao''s shoulder. As soon as the wind sand swallow''s face sank, it directly captured Xu Si and locked his hand behind his back. "Pain..." Xu Si roared wildly, "spare my life, nvxia!" "All right, Shayan!" Gao fan looks indifferent, "let him go. Xu Si and Xu San are acquaintances with Baobao." "Baby?" *2¡£ Xu San and Xu Si look at Feng Baobao with confused faces. After Gao Fan said so, they found that the black long straight elder sister in front of them was really a baby. "Ha ha..." Xu four embarrassed smile, "I also said that sounds so familiar, the original is the baby ah?" "Hum!" Liu Yanyan held her hands in front of her chest and said, "three, four slowly, right? You can only call it sister bao''er in the future. The name of bao''er belongs to our Lord! " "Ah?" Xu San and Xu Si looked at the baby in surprise, as if they were asking. The baby nodded, "Hmm! You''d better listen to her. " Xu three and Xu four are completely speechless. The baby has only been away for a few days, and has become someone else''s. Originally, the two of them had a task assigned to them by their father, which was to take Feng Baobao back, but now it seems that they can''t take Feng Baobao back. If you can give them a chance to choose again, they will not let the baby go with Gao fan at the beginning! It''s a pity that there''s no regret medicine in the world I will go back this time, and I will be killed by the old man! "Well, you''ve all talked about the past. Now let''s get down to business." Lu Jin''s face is slightly heavy, "bring it up!" As soon as Lu Jin''s voice fell, Hu Jie, who was almost unconscious, was carried up. Zhang Chulan''s face was surprised, "isn''t this the madman who fought with brother fan yesterday?" "Yes Lu Jin''s face was livid. "It''s thanks to master Gao fan..." "Oh?" They were slightly stunned and did not know what was going on. Lu Jin''s face was calm, and he continued: "yesterday, Lord GAOFAN swallowed Hu Jie''s energy, he noticed that there was full Shen Chong''s energy in his energy, and then told me about it! I''ve also asked my staff to verify that it is true, all It''s already up the mountain Everyone''s eyes are awe inspiring, and the word "wholeness" is notorious in the alien world. "What are they doing here?" Zhang Chulan looks confused. Smell speech, all people have no facial expression of look to Zhang Chulan, you special heart no electricity force number? "Er..." Zhang Chulan is embarrassed. "All right, the whole nature''s going up the mountain this time is just for Chu Lan''s energy source and my master''s heavenly law!" Lu Jin paused and looked at the audience calmly, "today, I want you to discuss with us, and we will work together to catch all of us!" "What?" Many people present were surprised, including Zhang Chulan and Feng Zhenghao.Fengzhenghao thought it was just a simple party, but he never thought that Lu Jin and Longhushan had such an arrangement, and the company was even involved in it. However, he also has too many questions about why Longhushan and Lu Jin trust Gao fan so much that they can let Gao fan bring them in. If you know that GAOFAN''s Bufan village is a new force, I''m afraid the background of Longhushan is not even clear. Xu San and Xu Si were also surprised, because they didn''t mention the participation of wufanzhuang and Tianxia society when they discussed with Lu Jin. When they came in just now, they thought they were not coming at the right time, so they didn''t mention the topic on their own initiative. but unexpectedly, Lu Jin raised it in front of Gao fan and Feng Zhenghao. After all, it''s a secret. Once it''s spread out, it''s likely to alert people all over the world and make the other party organize countermeasures. At that time, I''m afraid many people will die. What''s more, Gao fan was born out of thin air, and no one knows his origin. What''s more, he once defeated the joint efforts of Xia he, a bone scraper, and Gao Ning, a Lei Yanpao. His relationship with Quan Xing is not clear. Some even speculate that Gao fan is the acting leader of Quan Xing. Thinking of this, Xu San and Xu Si can''t help frowning deeply, they have a feeling that they have been sold by Lu Jin. "Two from the company..." Lu Jin also saw Xu San and Xu Si''s doubts, and said calmly, "I know you have a lot of problems, but please don''t doubt WuFan Zhuang and Tianxia Hui, because they are both joined by the old master!" The old master looked at Lu Jin with a look of disdain. The pot was thrown It''s impeccable! "Oh?" Xu San and Xu Si looked at the old master in dismay. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the end of the matter. I won''t say much about anything else..." The old master looked indifferent, "I dare not say anything else, but I can guarantee that there are no insiders in the extraordinary village and the society!" Smell speech, even Gao fan all some surprised. When he first met the old master, Gao fan felt a little familiar from the old master, and if you remember well, the old master gave him and Feng Baobao an unpleasant look. But now, the old master is willing to guarantee that he has no problem, and that the world society will have no problem. This is a little subversion of Gao fan''s understanding of the old master. Chapter 1233 It seems that Lao Tianshi must have some ability similar to that of Qimen dunjia, be able to speculate a certain future, at least be able to calculate that Gao fan and Bufan have no malice or collusion with Xu Si. It''s a pity that Gao fan doesn''t have the ability to see through people''s hearts. he has no idea about the mysterious master of heaven. "Well..." Xu Si smiles faintly, "since there is an old master''s guarantee, let''s discuss the specific arrangement now..." "Well." In half an hour "Well, Zhang Chulan and tongtianlu are just bait. The purpose is to completely destroy the whole nature." Lu Jin smile, "I believe this time I Lu Jin with your help, will be able to catch all the sex!" "Ha ha, that''s certainly the best." With a smile on his face, Xu Si glanced around, "if there is nothing wrong, we will not disturb you first." With that, Xu Si and Xu San are ready to leave, but Gao fan and his party don''t mean to leave. Zhang Chulan''s face was melancholy, and she didn''t know what to say or not. "OK..." Gao fan smiles and pats Zhang Chulan on the shoulder, "if you have any questions, just ask. I think several old men will be happy to answer you." Poop! Zhang Chulan knelt down directly for the third elder. "Chu LAN? What are you doing Zhang Zhiwei was stunned. One side of the hidden dragon and others to Zhang Chulan is revealed the horror of the eyes, what is this? Don''t you want a special farewell ceremony? We have to have a bottom line when we kneel and lick, OK? "Master, Master Lu Ci said that my grandfather colluded with all sex demons. Is it true?" Zhang Chulan''s face was livid. "I know you said that I would only tell me about it if I got the inheritance right of the Heavenly Master, but this matter is like a thorn in my heart, please tell me first, is my grandfather a bad man?" "This..." Zhang Zhiwei''s face was slightly stagnant. "Ah Lu Jin said with a dignified face, "Lao Zhang, you''ve been forced by other people''s children. What do you have to hide those things? I''m not a member of your Tianshi mansion. I have to say that. " All the people on the scene raised their ears and looked like they were eating melons. Feng Baobao and Liu Yanyan had already taken out the small bench and took out the melon seeds. Lu Linglong and hibiscus trifoliata look at each other, and soon joined Liu Yanyan and Feng Baobao''s team. Yes, that''s what the melon eaters should be aware of. Zhang Zhiwei, the master of heaven "If you don''t speak, you will acquiesce." Lu Jin smiles and looks at Lu Linglong and others, "you little guys all go out!" "Ah..." Lu Linglong and others left one after another, but the melon eaters couldn''t be Feng Zhenghao is also an interesting person. He leads Feng Xingtong out. Gao fan is also very cooperative with his own people to leave. As for what Lu Jin is going to say to Zhang Chulan next, he is not interested in listening to it. it''s nothing more than the thirty-six thieves'' bowing to each other, realizing eight unique skills, and then bloodbath. He knows all this. What''s good to hear? What he is more interested in now is the company''s attitude towards bufanzhuang. After all, in the alien world, the company has an official background, and the attitude of the company represents the official attitude. If bufanzhuang wants to develop, it doesn''t need the official support, but it can''t be suppressed by the official. Although Gao fan is not afraid of the official crackdown, it is also troublesome. Xu Si is the regional head of the company in East China. It''s OK to meet and explore. Besides, Gao fan also has the idea of recruiting Xu Si. after all, he is a member of the company and manages the business of the whole East China region. although his own strength is unknown, it is absolutely strong. If we can pull them in, it would be better. If you want to be strong, you must have such management talents. "Baby..." As soon as Gao fan and others came out, Xu Si said hello to the baby. "Well?" The baby looks up at Gao fan, asking for his advice. Gao fan touched the baby''s head and said with a smile, "let''s go and meet them." "Mm-hmm!" The baby nodded and everyone came to the front of Xu sanxu. Xu San and Xu Si saw the baby''s action just now, and could not help frowning,Look at the baby like this, it''s really abducted by Gao fan! This is special If they can''t fight, they have already started. "Three, four." Feng Baobao''s face is expressionless, "what''s the matter with gouwazi? Are you dead? " "Old man, that''s it..." Xu Siyi smiles awkwardly, that is to say, Baobao directly asks himself if Laozi is dead and he is not angry, if someone else is changed, he will definitely kill him, "Baobao, how are you doing during this time? Are you being bullied? " During the conversation, Xu Si looked at Gao fan fiercely, "if someone bullies you, tell me, I''ll help you deal with him!" "No, I''m fine." Feng Baobao smiles. Xu three and Xu four are looking silly, the baby can actually smile! They were surprised to see the baby dressed like a lady. now the baby is still laughing, and they were shocked at that time. "What''s the matter?" Feng Baobao looked at the two people''s face, slightly stunned. "It''s OK, it''s ok..." Xu San and Xu Si shook their heads. After a while, Xu San and Xu Si introduced each other to Gao fan and had their own friends, especially female friends. They also know that to the baby now really better than before, also did not ask the baby to go back. Later, Gao fan took out some pills and gave them to Xu Si. These are all good things produced by the system, which can be used to save Xu Xiang''s life. Of course, Xu San and Xu Si are skeptical about Gao fan''s things, but they didn''t refuse them. as for whether they want to take them back to their elders, they have to wait for them to find a professional person to test them. Soon, it was almost dark, and Zhang Chulan came out with a black face. Lu Linglong suggested that everyone should have a bonfire party together, of course, the girls on the scene nodded wildly and were very excited. When Zhang Chulan heard that there was a bonfire party, the haze on her face was swept away, "go, drink!" At this time, Zhang Lingyu and zhugeqing appeared at the same time. "Little martial uncle..." Zhang Chulan''s face is joyful, "go, let''s go to the bonfire party together!" Zhang Lingyu ignores Zhang Chulan again and bows her hand to Gao fan, "Gao fan, please come here, I''ve got people ready for the bonfire party." "Ha ha..." Zhugeqing smiles and looks at Gao fan, "Master Zhuang, Taoist Lingyu says that he is afraid that he will not move Master Zhuang himself, so let me follow him." Chapter 1234 Zhang Chulan: "it''s..." Did I offend Zhang Lingyu? Why is he always ignored? "Ha ha, you''re welcome..." Gao fan, with a cool face, followed Zhang Lingyu and Zhuge Qingchao. There is no other reason why Lu Linglong leaves her teammates behind and joins the beauty team of Bufan village. she just feels more comfortable with Liu Yanyan. Zhang Chulan stood in the yard, a person in the wind disorderly, "why the little martial uncle so do not wait to see me?" "Because he''s jealous of you!" Hibiscus in Zhang Chulan side, Yin measurement said. "What?" Zhang Chulan looks at Hibiscus aurantii flower in amazement, and a group of people behind Hibiscus aurantii flower who are looking at themselves with strange eyes. "What do you want to do?" Zhang Chulan is a little flustered, "and, hibiscus aurantii, why do you say Zhang Lingyu is jealous of me? I''m so miserable. What''s he jealous of me for? " "I can tell you the reason why Zhang Lingyu is jealous of you, but you also have to promise us a condition!" Hibiscus aurantii has a sly face. "What conditions?" Zhang Chulan''s face was horrified. "First, let''s say that I won''t do anything to sell the extraordinary villa! I''m not going to betray van! I won''t do anything against the morality of the river and lake! I won''t do anything about the origin and development of Qi body! " "Don''t worry!" Zhijinhua said with a smile, "this matter is only related to you. It is absolutely not against your four don''t do, and it will never bring you any loss!" Zhang Chulan frowned slightly. If that''s the case, it''s a deal. "Well, you say it." "Zhang Lingyu is jealous of you because..." However, her face suddenly turned red, and she felt that it was not appropriate for a girl to say these words. So she pulled Wang Er Gou to one side, "Er Gou, come on!" Wang Ergou was surprised, "eh? Hua''er, are you shy? When did you become such a womanizer? Don''t you always think of yourself as a man? " Zhijin flower and surprised, Wang Ergou said right, she did change, become more women. , who has been careless lately, often asks Lu Linglong to dress up and spray perfume. As for when it began to be like this, hibiscus aurantii can''t say for itself. It seems that the last time I came back from Gao fan''s villa, it was like this The Tibetan dragon and others smell the speech and look at it one after another, with a look of eating melon. "Go away!" After a short period of daze, hibiscus trifoliatus recovered, and her face was livid. "Ask me quickly, don''t you all know?" "Well, business matters." Wang Ergou frowned slightly, and then he helped his glasses. He looked at Zhang Chulan mysteriously, "Zhang Lingyu is jealous of you because You are a virgin "What?" Zhang Chulan was confused and even angry. What does that mean? Do you want to humiliate me by being a virgin? "Don''t get angry! Have you seen Zhang Lingyu''s Lei? Do you know why Zhang Lingyu''s thunder is black? " Wang Ergou continued to ask with a mysterious look on his face. Zhang Chulan slightly stunned, yes, he has always felt very curious, "why?" "The black one is Yin Lei, and yours is Yang Lei!" Wang Ergou smiles. "Yin Lei? Yang Lei Zhang Chulan''s face was muddled, which obviously touched the blind area of his knowledge. "Is there any difference between these two kinds of thunder?" "Not only that! And there''s a big difference! " Wang Ergou nodded solemnly. "What''s the difference?" "If you learn YangLei, you can inherit tianshidu and become the next generation of tianshidu, but yinlei can''t!" "Ah?" Zhang Chulan suddenly, if it is true, then everything makes sense. "Then why doesn''t Zhang Lingyu practice Yang Lei?" "Ha ha..." Wang Ergou''s eyes are cunning, with a look of your understanding, "because only a virgin can cultivate Yang Lei!" "What?" Zhang Chulan field on the petrochemical, apply for bitter color. Never thought Even Zhang Lingyu''s abstinence department is no longer a virgin. Don''t you feel ashamed, Zhang Chulan? You want Zhang Chulan, come on! "So now you know why Zhang Lingyu is jealous of you?" "Well Thank you very much Zhang Chulan is a little disappointed. "You''re welcome." Wang Ergou eyebrows a pick, "now you are not to meet our conditions?""You said..." Zhang Chulan looks loveless and feels undervalued. Hearing that Zhang Chulan was so simple, everyone, including Hibiscus aurantii, held their breath and widened their eyes. "Very good!" Wang Ergou embraces Zhang Chulan''s shoulder with both hands and looks at Zhang Chulan solemnly, "next, you don''t have to doubt my words! I''m not joking with you. I''m sincerely asking you to... " "I''m tired!" Zhang Chulan looked at Wang Ergou''s eager eyes in shock, even used the title of "you"? This is not good! Wang Ergou has a straight face and a solemn face, "Zhang Chulan! Please show us your Baji Zhang Chulan instantly solidified, a black line in the forehead. The scene froze and everyone held their breath. "Wang Ergou, what do you mean After a short silence, Zhang Chulan broke out on the spot, like crazy, "do you think I''m a fag? Do I look like a fag? Let me tell you, don''t provoke me. I''m crazy, but I even bite myself! " "Ha ha..." Wang Ergou waved his hand calmly, "don''t worry, Zhang Chulan, we are not interested in your capital, we just want to see the palace sand on it!" "Yes Hibiscus trifoliate stood up with a look of excitement, "in this era, super forbidden secret arts like shougongsha are almost lost, so we just want to get a chance to observe the secret arts closely, not for some obscene idea! Please help me realize this wish "Yes! Please All the rest of us drank in unison. "Well, I told you earlier..." Zhang Chulan''s face is expressionless and casual. Hibiscus aurantii flower excited, "so it''s OK, isn''t it?" Her favorite thing is to study arrays, and she joined the Lu family to study talismans. now when she comes to the more magical forbidden system of shougongsha, she can''t stop. "NAH..." Zhang Chulan took out a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Hibiscus aurantii flower, "before, brother fan asked me to copy down the palace sand, saying that I wanted to find a chance to send it to you, but I''ve been very busy these days and forgot it, I didn''t expect that a girl of you was so interested in these things. Is that the place you should see?" Chapter 1235 Hibiscus took the paper, blushing with shame on her face. Unexpectedly, Gao fan let Chu LAN copy the palace sand. More unexpectedly, Gao fan let Zhang Chulan give him the palace sand. What is this? Do I have another place in Gao fan''s heart? Hibiscus aurantii has a stiff body, and it seems that there are 100000 fawns pounding in its heart, it''s just flattered. "No, I went to the bonfire party..." Zhang Chulan left this sentence, a slip of smoke has run no shadow. "Hua''er, is it true?" The Tibetan dragon and others surrounded. "Well! It should be true Hibiscus looked at the rune array on the paper, with a trace of excitement on her face. "Ah..." Wang Ergou looked melancholy. "It''s a pity that he didn''t observe the miracles directly from a close range. It''s a pity." The crowd showed disdainful eyes to Wang Ergou, "dead fag!" ¡­¡­ The bonfire party was very lively. Everyone sat around the bonfire and had a good time. In the noise, some people are still very quiet, such as Gao fan, Zhang Lingyu and zhugeqing. "Immortal Lingyu, even if Zhang Chulan can cultivate Yang Wulei with his perfect body, he can''t threaten your position in Longhu Mountain, but why are you still so upset about him?" Zhuge Qing''s face was full of gossip. Just now, someone drank too much wine and told Zhang Lingyu that she didn''t like to see Zhang Chulan. That''s why Zhuge Qing asked. Gao fan, with a smile on his face, took a sip of the beer bottle. "Ah I''m sorry to say that Zhang Lingyu sighed, "it has nothing to do with Zhang Chulan. I just vent my anger on him! At that time, I made a big mistake because I couldn''t cultivate Yang five thunder. Who can blame this? Up to now, I''m still angry with him. It''s really my fault! " "It seems that we should find a chance to apologize to Zhang Chulan..." Zhang Lingyu was relieved and began to laugh. "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "there''s no need for Zhang Chulan to apologize at all. he''s very generous and won''t mind." "Yes." Zhuge Qing also nodded, "I don''t think Zhang Chulan is a person who can hold grudges, as long as immortal Lingyu doesn''t aim at him in the future." "Thank you for your understanding..." Zhang Lingyu was relieved, "but I still owe you..." Before Zhang Lingyu''s voice fell, Zhang Chulan''s unrestrained laughter instantly rang through the whole mountain and attracted everyone''s attention. "Hey, hey! Ah ha ha... " All of a sudden, Zhang Chulan stood up in the crowd, her face turned red and her eyes blurred, but she was full of momentum, as if she wanted to do something big. He stretched out his finger, followed his eyes, and swept over Zang long, Yun, Wang Ergou and others one by one, "do you really want to see it?" "Of course! Zhang Chulan "That is, you are the man who breaks the sky, don''t care about this little bar!" "In this world, besides you, there is also that man who is qualified to be a palace guard. Please let us open our eyes!" Gao fan looks stunned? What''s the matter? Didn''t he let Zhang Chulan copy the palace sand? How could this happen? Gao fan tells Liu Yanyan and her daughters what''s going to happen in a hurry. Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan pull Linglong and Feng Baobao and turn their heads silently. "Hey, hey, hey..." Zhang Chulan''s face was crazy. "In that case, let me walk the birds on the dragon and Tiger Mountain under the moon." Voice did not fall, Zhang Chulan''s underpants have fallen to the ground. "Poof..." Xu Si sprayed Zhang Chulan with a mouthful of beer and then gave out a wild laugh. Then the boys laughed wildly, while the girls disliked each other, Hibiscus aurantii also turned her back. After all, she had got the palace sand, who would like to see it? "I want to apologize to him..." Zhang Lingyu''s face turned blue again when she was relieved. "sure enough, it''s a mistake for him to let such a product go up the mountain!" Among the trees in the distance, there was a pair of beautiful eyes looking at the people. Xia he hid in the distance, his eyes were very complicated. She looked at Zhang Lingyu and Gao fan, then left with a complicated face. I don''t know what I''m thinking. Gao fan shook his head and simply lay on the ground, looked at the dark night sky with a faint smile.Xia he''s appearance and departure are naturally under his surveillance. He can''t help sighing in his heart, Xia he, a strange woman, dares to approach Zhang Lingyu at this time. Isn''t she afraid of revealing her whole nature? It seems that this woman really has a deep feeling for Zhang Lingyu! "Ah..." Gao fan sighed, it seems that it''s really hard to accept Xia he! Don''t think so much, Gao fan closed his eyes and came to the system. The 200 points given by Feng Xingtong and zhugebai are waiting for his luck. "Ding! Congratulations on getting Laobaigan * 10! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting potato chips * 10! " It''s something strange again "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: fox demon poison master (strong variation)! " "Fusion!" "Ding! Successful fusion, time rule, mutation effect trigger, ability: weapon refining "Congratulations on the upgrade, current level: 5 stars of fairy King level!" ¡­¡­ The next day, the match with 16 points and 8 points continued. Since there are only eight games, there is no division at all. all the games are held in one stadium. Wang AI and Lu Ci are also in the stands, today''s 16-8 is the key. Their grandsons are competitors. "Why?" Lu Ci looked at the opposite stand from a distance, slightly stunned, "Lao Wang, who are you looking at?" "Why is Zhang Zhiwei here?" Wang AI''s face was shocked. "Today is just a 16-8 game. is it necessary for Zhang Zhiwei to come in person?" "Hum!" Lu Ci disdained, "it seems that he came to see Zhang Chulan..." "Hey, hey, that''s good!" Wang AI looked evil and said, "I hope Zhang Chulan doesn''t meet Wang Bing of our family, or I will let him lie down and leave!" "Hum..." Lu Ci gave a cold smile, pretending to be exalted, and said, "your king does have the strength, but I don''t care about LV Gong. I just hope this boy is alive." Wang AI smiles a little. This kind of praise is obviously very useful to him. Of course, he also knew that the soul telling skill handed down by Lu Jiazu could read other people''s memory, but it had no actual combat effectiveness. In addition, Lu Huan, the most outstanding young member of the LV family, was pushed down the cliff and killed by Lu Liang, and the next one also ran away from home. Lu Gong was not very successful, so the LV family has been suffering a lot these years, and even has the appearance of being attached to the Wang family. All this made Wang AI accept Lu Ci''s flattery with a smile. On the other side, Gao fan and his party come Zhang Chulan''s face is black. Wipe it! I had a big time last night! Chapter 1236 "Van Gogh, why didn''t you stop me last night?" Zhang Chulan looks loveless at Gao fan. Zhang Chulan''s face is very black. When he woke up this morning, he thought of walking the bird drunk last night, and almost collapsed at that time. "Keke, I was chatting with Zhang Lingyu and zhugeqing at that time, but I didn''t pay much attention to it..." Gao fan tries to hold back a smile, eyes dodge said. Zhang Chulan face expressionless, "you seriously look at me, say again." Gao fan "Ha ha ha! Come all the way to Tianshi mansion to walk the birds. Zhang Chulan, you are definitely the first person in all ages! " At this moment, the voice of the fat Tibetan dragon came from behind. Zhang Chulan''s face turned back, and saw the Tibetan dragon and his party come over happily. Zhijinhua and Lu Linglong are also among them, the two women look at Gao fan, say hello, and then go to talk to Liu Yanyan and fengshayan. When Zhang Chulan saw the originator of the fat man, he was angry and embarrassed, and he did not dare to break out at will, for fear that these guys would tell their own scandal. "Ha ha..." Zhang Chulan''s nervous face forced out a smile, "brothers and sisters, you didn''t take photos, did you?" "Don''t worry..." Tibetan dragon a face you know smile, "that immoral things who will do ah?" "Ha ha..." Zhang Chulan was sweating and smiling, "that''s OK, that''s ok..." "But I made a video!" Zanglong added. The smile on Zhang Chulan''s face suddenly solidified, and she quickly started to catch the Tibetan dragon, "bring me the mobile phone and delete it for me!" "I''m teasing you. I didn''t shoot it!" "The ghost just believes, the mobile phone brings!" They ran out after each other. Soon, the game officially began. The draw side has already arranged today''s match table, is the whole staff announcement, "the first game, Gao fan vs. LV Gong!" When Lu Ci heard that the man who was fighting Lu Gong was Gao fan, his face turned black at that time. It was only yesterday that TEMAO offended Gao fan, and Lu Gong still harbors a grudge against Gao fan. As a result, he met Gao fan in the first scene today. What is this called? Destiny? Lu Ci knew that with Lu Gong''s mind, he was afraid that he would have a big fight with Gao fan. But what is Gao fan''s strength? Is it just LV Gong who can pick up? The word "Da Gan" can''t be used to describe the battle between Gao fan and Lu Gong. Lu Ci can already imagine how miserable Lu Gong will lose. "Ah What an injustice There was an imperceptible smile in Wang AI''s eyes, and then she sighed with a sad face, but then he added, "Lao Lu, don''t worry, this is Luo tiandajiao, Gao fan doesn''t dare to kill! Even if he really has the idea to do it, I will help you keep LV Gong even if I fight for this old bone! " Lu Ci''s light glanced at Wang AI one eye, specially believed your evil! But his face was calm, but he shook his head, "thank you first, Lao Wang!" "Ah We have been brothers for so many years. Why are you so polite... " Wang AI smiles and shows the old fox''s eyes. Soon, Gao fan and LV Gong entered the competition. "All the contestants are here, the competition begins!" Lu Gong stares at Gao fan with a strong murderous look in his eyes. Yesterday, Gao fan knocked him unconscious, so that he was later slapped and scolded by his grandfather Lu Ci. At that time, he vowed to clean up Gao fan, but he didn''t expect that the opportunity would come so soon. Oh, God help me! Lu Gong''s eyes became ferocious when he looked at Gao fan. "Lu Gong!" Just at this moment, Lu Ci yelled in the stands, "master GAOFAN has great martial arts. Surrender!" Lu Ci is very clear. Just yesterday, Gao fan did not know what to do with Lu Gong, let alone Lu Gong. Surrender is the only way out for Lu Ci and Lu Gong. The audience were stunned one by one. It was unexpected that Lu Ci would let his grandson surrender. "I didn''t expect that Lu Ci, the leader of the LV family, was so counseling? How could you let your grandson surrender? " "Keep your voice down, Lu Ci has always been known as a mad dog. If he hears you, you will die!" "But when I meet Gao fan, I''m not blind and wise to surrender, but if it''s me, I''ll fight with him first. It''s not too late to surrender when I can''t fight." "Yes, I don''t know what happened to Lu Ci? Did you take the wrong medicine? " "Who knows? Mad dog... " Lu Gong''s face was blue and his teeth were clenched. Grandfather asked him to surrender in front of so many people!Lu Gong admits that he is the next generation leader of the LV family. At this time, he surrenders. Does he want to lose face? Gao fan looked at LV Gong jokingly, "your grandfather told you to surrender. Hurry up, I''m very busy. I don''t have time to spend here with you." Lu Ci''s practice was expected by Gao fan. After all, surrender is the most rational way. But will Lu Gong surrender? Gao fan knows that he will never do it. after all, Lu Gong, a hot-blooded young man of this age, is unlikely to be associated with reason. After all, not everyone is Zhang Chulan''s. "Hum!" Lu Gong looked at Gao fan coldly, gritted his teeth and said, "I will not surrender!" "Son of a bitch!" With a sharp drink, Lu Ci had a violent smell on his body, among the only one eyed dragon left, there was a blood red crazy smell! Seeing Lu Ci''s appearance, LV Gong shivered. Lu Ci has a mad dog name in the alien world, because he will fall into a crazy state when fighting, when his strength is suddenly improved, his human nature is almost lost, killing people is cruel and merciless, just like killing chickens and pigs. Although LV Gong has never seen Lu Ci in that state, his father once told him not to make his grandfather angry. So whenever Lu Ci showed this kind of look, he would immediately admit it. But today, Lu Gong is not willing to admit his advice. He didn''t even move his hand to admit defeat, which really made him lose face. in addition, he always thought that Gao fan had attacked him and knocked him unconscious yesterday, and Gao fan was not very powerful, so he decided that this revenge must be avenged. "I''m sorry, Grandpa, I can''t listen to you today, after that, you can punish me as much as you want, but now I won''t surrender!" Lu Gong''s face was tense and his eyes were firm. "You..." Lu Ci was furious, and his breath became more violent. Even the air around him became hot and bloody. Everyone in the audience could not help but keep away, "I''ll go, what a powerful murderous spirit!" "Can''t you avoid it? Stay away from Lu Ci The referee was flustered at that time. After all, he didn''t have LV ciqiang. "Mr. LV, what are you doing?" Chapter 1237 "Lao Lu, what is this for?" The old master didn''t know when he had appeared beside Lu Ci, "if you want to play, you can let them play! I''m sure they have the right sense and nothing will happen! Besides, am I not here? Even if something may happen, I will do it. don''t you believe me? " Lu Ci turned his head to look at the old master, and his anger dissipated in an instant. "Ah..." He sighed and looked at Gao fan, "please show mercy to master Gao fan..." "Easy to say." Gao fan smiles and reaches out to LV Gong, "please, your grandfather has promised you to compete with me." "I''ll let you pretend!" Lu Gong''s face was angry, his hands were full of energy, and he rushed towards Gao fan. Gao fan didn''t mean to start, but he dodged Lu Gong''s attack with a cool face. Lu Gong attacked many times, each time Gao fan just avoided. And Gao fan kept a faint smile throughout the whole process, which in Lu Gong''s eyes was the irony of chiguoguo. What is this? Teasing three year olds? "Asshole!" Lu Gong''s face was livid and his eyes were fierce. "What''s the meaning of always hiding? Don''t you dare just face me? " "Ha ha Is that just right? " Gao fan joked, "I''m just worried that you can''t catch it..." "Ah, ah Lu Gong''s face turned red and he was very angry. Ruthless irony is the most fatal. Who can bear it! "Go to hell!" Lu Gong drinks and claps his hand at Gao fan. Gao fan''s face was indifferent, and he said with a smile, "then, I''ll help you..." Voice just, a thunder from the sky, directly hit LV Gong to the ground. Lu Gong lay on the ground, his body burned black and motionless. Everyone was stunned. "I''ll go. What was that just now? "The thunder from heaven?" "What harm has Lu Gong done to heaven, and he was struck by thunder?" "It''s obvious that this is Gao fan''s ability. There is no dark cloud in this sunny day. It''s nothing like thunder." "What? Can Gao fan still use thunder? How does he live "Do you think it''s possible that Gao fan is the illegitimate son of Lao Tianshi?" "Go away! The old master is pure At this time, the old master was also shocked. Isn''t Gao fan''s ability to limit people to three meters, and then suck away other people''s energy? What''s the matter with the lightning falling from the sky? The old master looks at Gao fan solemnly. The thunder and lightning of the other side is not the thunder method of dragon and tiger mountain! But the lightning of Gao fan is far stronger than that of Longhushan! It''s more powerful than the Yang five thunder of Zhengyi. What kind of thunder is that? The old master said it was unheard of. Of course, not only the old master was shocked, everyone present, including Lu Ci, Wang AI and Feng Zhenghao, was shocked. Gao fan showed a strong ability, and it was the thunder method of dragon and tiger mountain! And the most terrifying thing is that Gao fan didn''t show a trace of energy from the beginning to the end when he was fighting the thunder method, which was very mysterious. "Old master..." Lu Ci was shocked and murmured, "I remember you said just now that you would protect my grandson?" Listening to Lu Ci''s question, the master was slightly embarrassed, Yes! I didn''t have time to do it! But how can we admit that we didn''t have time to do it? Does my master want to lose face? "Cough, don''t worry! I''ve already seen it. Lu Gong seems exaggerated, but actually he hasn''t been hurt much. villa leader Gao fan has left his hand. Lu Gong is OK... " The old Heavenly Master''s tone was flat, and he pulled the topic aside. "Moreover, Lu Gong was rebellious. It was not a bad thing for him to suffer this blow." "Er..." Lu Ci''s mouth twitches, but he thinks that the old master is suspicious of opening up the topic. "old master, don''t you have time to do it?" The old master gave Lu Ci a blank look and a flash, "goodbye!" emmm¡­¡­ Don''t you understand? "This competition, the winner...!" The referee is going to announce the result of the match. "Wait..." Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly because he found a strange rhythm on LV Gong. "What''s the matter?" The referee looked curious. Gao fan smiles, "my opponent, doesn''t seem to want to give up?" With Gao fan''s words, everyone looks at LV Gong.Only Lu Gong, who had been burned black, struggled to support himself and got up from the ground, only his eyes were white on a face like a black pot. "Enough!" Lu Ci''s face was livid. "Lv Gong has lost his fighting power. The referee will announce the result." "This..." The referee was embarrassed, "Mr. Lu, the rule of the competition is to admit defeat or faint before it''s over. LV Gong didn''t feel dizzy and didn''t admit defeat..." Lu Gong looked at Lu Ci angrily, "ha ha ha! Am I that weak in your eyes? " Lu Ci greets Lu Gong''s eyes and shivers coldly. It was the first time that he saw such a look in LV Gong''s eyes. He was crazy. "Why?" Wang AI is slightly stunned. Lu Gong''s eyes remind him of Lu Ci''s appearance when he was crazy. Wang AI can''t help but smile, "look at the mad dog''s eyes, there are successors in the LV family!" "I know you look down on me from childhood to adulthood!" Lu Gong stares at Lu Ci and says, "what you like most is the dead Lu Huan and the murderer Lu Liang who killed Lu Huan!" "Shut up "Don''t mention that traitor!" said Lu "I will Lu Gong roared, blood gushing from his mouth and nose, "isn''t it the shame of the family? What can''t be mentioned? I, LV Gong, swear that one day I will step on Lv Liang and take him back to his sister''s grave and kowtow to death! " "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you now!" Lu Ci''s eyes were full of madness, and his whole body was full of breath. It seems that LV Huan and Lv Liang are his taboos. Who mentions him is anxious with whom. "Kill me!" Lu Gong''s eyes were crazy and blood gushed wildly. "If you want to kill them, let the Lu family be the queen." Suddenly, a layer of light blue energy emerged from LV Gong''s hands, and a strange rhythm appeared. The crowd frowned slightly. It was the first time for them to see the strange rhythm of Qi. The next second, Lu Gong was burned black, and his hands instantly recovered. Those energy also spread quickly, covering Lu Gong''s body completely. Lu Gong''s skin exposed on the outside of his clothes instantly recovered to normal, those wounds also recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye. The next second, LV Gong''s appearance is also changing rapidly, he turns into the appearance of Lv Liang, LV Huan and LV CI in turn, and finally recovers his own appearance. Lu Gong looked at his hands in shock, completely confused. Look at this expression, he doesn''t know what happened to himself. Chapter 1238 And at this time, several big men on the scene all opened their eyes and stared at LV Gong. Especially Lu Ci, there was despair in his angry eyes. "Ha ha..." Gao fan was slightly stunned, and then gave a cool smile, "the LV family is sure to have a successor. Isn''t this one of the eight wonders of Jiashen?" What? Everyone on the scene was boiling, "Jiashen, one of the eight wonders of all hands?" Lu Ci''s old face was blue and his heart was angry and happy. Happily, LV Gong wakes up his double hands, and angrily, the fact that the LV family has double hands is exposed! At that time, after Lu Ci got a complete pair of hands from his wife duanmuying, he knew that the dangerous power of the pair of hands was enough to attract people all over the world. All hands can modify memory, can modify the appearance of the human body, can also give birth to the white bone living dead! This kind of power, once put into the outside world, will make countless families compete. What''s more fatal is that shuangquanshou itself does not have combat effectiveness. Once targeted by other families, the LV family will be doomed. Referring to the fengtianyang at that time, we can only hand over the general to become a vassal of the Wang family. Of course, Lu Ci didn''t want to see the Lu family become the wind family, so he killed his wife duanmuying at that time, and then buried the fact that the Lu family had both hands in his heart. Since then, Lu Ci has carried out a crazy killing for every opponent who dares to invade the Lu family, and also has the name of mad dog. The number of strangers willing to provoke the Lu family gradually decreased. Later, the descendants of the LV family, who inherited duanmuying''s ability, opened branches and scattered leaves. Among the descendants of the LV family, there appeared the talent ability of incomplete version of all hands. Lu Ci had no choice but to describe this ability as a gift of the LV family, and he also named it minghunshu! Therefore, Lu Ci''s management of minghunshu is very strict. once the LV family wakes up, he will try to limit that person for fear of threatening the safety of the LV family. So that the real cause of Lu Huan''s death and Lu Liang''s departure is still full of fog. It is very likely that the old man will awaken the ability of LV Huan locked up, also modified the memory of LV Gong. But today, Lu Ci''s secret, which he has kept for many years, has been exposed. "Son of a bitch!" Lu Ci was gnashing his teeth, and his heart seemed to be dripping blood. he looked at Lu Gong fiercely, "you son of a bitch, where did you learn to have both hands?" "All hands?" Lu Gong looks confused, isn''t this the change of his family''s minghunshu? What''s all hands? Moreover, he could see that Lu Ci was killing himself at this time. With a look of panic, he explained in a hurry, "I am..." The words haven''t said to export, Lu Ci already a flash body appeared LV Gong''s side. Before he could react, Lu Gong was directly removed from his chin by Lu Ci, and even his vocal cords were broken by Lu Ci. There was no time for the pain, so Lu Gong felt that his abdomen was hit again. the pain made him open his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound. The next moment, Lu Gong has knelt on the ground, brain melon seeds buzzing. He saw Luzi standing in front of him, looking crazy and saying a lot of words, but he couldn''t hear a word. Then he saw Lu Ci attack his arms and legs. At this time, Lu Gong finally heard the voice. Click! Click, click! Lu Gong was interrupted by Lu Ci on the spot, lying on the ground like a vegetable. Except for muscle spasm and eye movement, it''s like a dead man. "Hiss..." All the people here took a breath, the name of Lucci mad dog shocked everyone again. That''s his grandson! A person who can treat his own grandson like this is flattered to call him a mad dog. "All right!" Lu Ci''s crazy eyes have returned to normal at this time, but seeing that his face is cold and blue, pointing to his broken limbs, Lu Gong, who has become a pool of mud, said, "all of you here are witnesses to me. I don''t know where he learned one of the eight magic skills of Jiashen! Today, in front of the world''s heroes, I hereby announce that LV Gong is no longer a member of my LV family! I don''t care who wants to take it away, or who wants to ask about the double hand skill! " At the end of the speech, Lu Ci left the competition with a green face and left directly. Everyone sighed. Lu Ci was really a mad dog. He was really cruel! The scene was so embarrassing that even the referee was blinded.The old master and others looked at all this with a dignified face, and no one spoke for a moment. Among the people present, although everyone wanted to get Jiashen baqiji, for one thing, in view of the danger of Lu Ci, the mad dog, and for another, they were afraid that they would be chased by the whole world because they were involved in baqiji. after all, Zhang Chulan explained that chiguoguo was an example, so no one was willing to save LV Gong for a while. Gao fan can''t help shaking his head, Lu Ci is indeed a hero of the generation, who is ruthless and decisive. in order to protect the LV family, he is willing to give up even the last blood of the LV family. Such a person, as expected cowhide! Lu Gong was lying on the ground like a pool of mud. There was scarlet blood flowing out of his mouth and nose. His eyes were so sad that he doubted his life. He is still in a muddle. How can he be made like this? Why does the grandfather who always takes good care of himself suddenly give him such a cruel hand? What''s more, why should he leave himself to the rest of the world? Is it all because he doesn''t even know how to do it? "Lu Gong, I''ll take it from the village." Gao fan''s face was calm, and his big hand waved gently. Lu Gong''s body rose from the ground and came to Gao fan. Gao fan takes out a pill and feeds it to LV Gong. LV Gong obviously doesn''t want to take medicine, but he can''t help himself. I saw that after the medicine, he had a pale moment to restore the ruddy, painful face also gradually eased. In less than half a minute, Lu Gong calmly closed his eyes. It was like he was asleep. All of them were shocked. The pills Gao fan gave to LV Gong were almost as good as divine pills! Xu San and Xu Si look at each other and quickly take out the medicine that Gao fan sent before. Fortunately, the medicine is still there! My father''s life is guaranteed. "The match goes on. I''ll take LV Gong to heal." Gao fan''s face is calm and his body floats in the air. Take LV Gong and float away from the sky. The audience were stunned. Gao fan can not only go to heaven, but also go to heaven with others! Sure enough So strong! Back in the room, instead of rushing to heal Lu Gong, Gao fan first built a barrier to completely cover the house. After all, he found that four waves of people had gathered around his residence. Chapter 1239 One is the team of Lu Ci and Wang AI, the other is Dou Mei and Shen Chong in disguise, the other is a group of people in the Jianghu Inn with Muyou, the last one is two men and a woman in suits "Ha ha Is the Yao star society involved? " Gao fan smiles coldly, when he looks at the badges on the chest of the three people, he knows that they are from Yaoxing society. Yaoxing society, on the surface, is a non-profit non-governmental non-governmental non-profit group, whose main source of funds is donations from non-profit people, engaged in relief and advisory services for non-profit people. After the supervision of the company and relevant departments, Yaoxing society was recognized as a benign organization. But Gao fan is very clear that the boss of Yaoxing society is Qu Tong, a woman with both hands. Who is this woman? Where do you come from? But no one knows. Gao fan guessed that this woman was probably Lu Huan''s change. Of course, we can''t rule out the possibility that it''s Duan Muling, the dead wife of Lu Ci. after all, Lu Ci''s memory of killing his wife, incarnating as a mad dog, and protecting the LV family may have been modified by Duan muying, right? Yao Xing society''s people came to Longhushan this time, they should have paid attention to Feng Baobao, but now that they have such ability, it''s normal for them to turn their eyes around. However, Gao fan is now going to treat LV Gong''s injury. After all, although the pills he won in the lottery have a wonderful effect, but LV Gong''s limbs are broken, his chin falls off, his tongue and vocal cords are broken, these broken parts must be pre connected through surgery before the healing medicine can be useful. As for these people outside, a barrier will be taken care of, he has no idea at all. At this time, LV Gong is quietly suspended in the air, and Gao fan has already started the operation. In fact, the operation is very simple for Gao fan, he used to study human anatomy with dasheban for a few days in his spare time, and he still has a certain understanding of human body. Soon, Gao fan has connected Lu Gong''s broken bone again, two healing pills go down, and Lu Gong will not lose too much blood to die. Soon, LV Gongyou woke up, when he saw Gao fan, his face was complicated. There is no doubt that Gao fan saved him. But he was ashamed to think that he had always wanted to kill Gao fan. However, when you think about it, Gao fan''s only purpose of saving himself is to get the skill of double hands, and he is more calm. Well, it''s a big deal. Let''s make it clear to Gao fan that these hands are awakened from the Lu family''s minghunshu. "Minghunshu is all hands. Lu Ci has hidden it all his life, but it''s still exposed today." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "What?" Lu Gong was shocked at that time, "you, how, what..." His body hasn''t fully recovered, and it''s difficult to speak. He didn''t expect that Gao fan knew about it. "I know a lot." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "but now you''d better use both hands to recuperate the injury on your body." "Me? Yourself? " Lu Gong looks confused, I''ve broken my hands and feet. How can I recuperate myself? "Yes, you don''t have to doubt it." Gao fan smiles, "you have more power than you think! Double hand is one of the eight magic skills of Jiashen. It has the ability to read the soul, modify the soul, modify the body and so on. it''s a very simple thing for you to use double hand to repair your wounds. if you don''t believe it, you can try it. " Listening to Gao fan''s words, Lu Gong''s eyes almost fell to the ground, How can his hands be so powerful? I don''t know. He looks surprised, "that, me, how, do?" Gao fan frowned slightly. What do you want to do? How do I know? However, such a problem is not difficult for Gao fan. He looks mysterious and says, "you just need to follow your heart..." Follow the heart? Lu Gong''s eyes flashed. After a while of thinking, he closed his eyes nervously. The next second, a layer of pale cyan energy appeared in his severed hands, these energies spread rapidly until his body was completely covered. The next second, his body squirmed at the speed visible to the naked eye, the wounds on his body surface healed quickly, as if he had never been injured. All of a sudden, Lu Gong''s eyes widened, and his face showed the color of pain. What Gao Fan said is right. Full hands do have the magical effect of recasting the body, but the pain of recasting the body is also unparalleled. In an instant, Lu Gong''s head was sweating and his long hair was all wet.But he still gritted his teeth and insisted that the pain was a ball compared with the pleasure of recovering his body! "Very good!" Gao fan light a smile, secret way a metamorphosis. The power to recast the body is already the power against heaven, and even involves the power of the law of life. But for seeing it with his own eyes, Gao fan didn''t believe that there was such power in the world. So far, there are five kinds of Jiashen eight strange skills, the two kinds of abilities can only be described as strong. Qimen after the wind can modify the attributes of space, time and flow at will, which is more powerful than jielingpaijiang and tongtianlu. I don''t know how much, but at most, it can only be regarded as the power of the law. There is no awakened spirit in Zhang Chulan''s body, which can transform all the abilities formed by energy into energy itself, so as to disintegrate all the attacks formed by energy, which is also related to the power of law. But compared with the ability of two hands, which can change life, live dead, flesh and bones, these abilities are too superficial. Although there is no combat effectiveness in all hands, this ability is already against the sky, which is not comparable to other forces in essence. "Well..." Lu Gong breathed a long breath, his face gradually eased down, and his body injury had basically recovered. Under Gao fan''s hint, he finally discovered the secret of his all hands, and felt extremely shocked by the strength of this ability. He sat up slowly and looked at his hands incredulously, his expression solidified. How can I be so strong? "Why?" Lu Gong frowned slightly and murmured, "why is grandfather so angry when he knows that I have awakened my hands? Why did he scrap me? Still in front of so many people will be half dead I abandoned? All hands are so powerful, but grandfather is still so afraid to be known? Let the world know what''s wrong with the strength of our LV family? " "Everyone is innocent and guilty! Although the strength of both hands is against the sky, they don''t have the ability to protect themselves. your grandfather would do this just to protect the LV family. " Gao Fan said lightly. "But..." Lu Gong looks stunned, although Gao fan''s words are very reasonable, he still can''t help but doubt, "I''m the only offspring of the LV family. If I die, how can I save the LV family?" Chapter 1240 "Ha ha In fact, your grandfather didn''t die. although your injury seems very serious, your blood vessels didn''t suffer much damage. I think you should have discovered this when you just used your hands to repair yourself? " "Well!" Lu Gong nodded with a complicated complexion. Gao fan was right. "Don''t blame your grandfather for his ruthlessness. He did it just for the continuation of the family." "But..." Lu Gong''s face is dignified. After all, how could a grandfather treat his grandson like this? What happened today completely refreshed Lu Gong''s three views, he also had a new understanding of the LV family and his grandfather. Looking at Lu Gong''s suspicious expression, Gao fan feels that he needs to enlighten him. Then, Gao fan faintly smile, "do you remember how LV Huan died?" "Of course I do!" Remembering the scene of Lu Liang pushing LV Huan off the cliff, Lu Gong''s eyes became fierce, "it''s all that guy. I have to kill the traitor myself!" "Well." Gao fan nodded, "now that you have all hands, you also know that all hands have the ability to modify your memory, whether it''s your own or someone else''s can modify it, then you don''t have any doubt about the authenticity of your memory now?" "What?" Lu Gong''s eyes widened and his face was shocked. Gao fan''s words remind him! "You didn''t find LV Huan''s body, did you?" Gao fan continued, "there is no proof of death. This is a very doubtful common sense problem. As a client, you have never doubted whether LV Huan is really dead, even more, you wholeheartedly regard Lv Liang as a murderer, such belief is just like a voice in your heart, which has been bewitching you to believe, don''t you feel strange? " Hearing this, Lu Gong was even more surprised. He has begun to doubt whether his memory has really been modified with both hands! Then he closed his eyes and began to examine his memory. Soon, Lu Gong opened his eyes again and looked at Gao fan in surprise, "my memory has been modified!" "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, with a faint smile on his face. Whether Lu Gong''s memory has been modified or not is just his own guess. Unexpectedly, it was really modified. "Can you still see the memory before you were modified?" Gao fan asked. "I can''t see..." Lu Gong''s eyes are complicated. "It seems that the people who use all hands on me are more powerful than me, but I can see that the memory in my mind has indeed been modified!" "In that case, there was something fishy about LV Huan''s death?" Gao fan is a little surprised and surprised! "Well!" Lu Gong''s face was dignified. "I don''t know why. I have a feeling that LV Huan is not dead!" "Oh?" Gao fan joked, "so, your memory is likely to be modified by LV Huan..." "Why? Lu Huan, why did she do this? " Lu Gong''s face is unbelievable, in his eyes, LV Huan has always been a cute and lovely sister, How could a cute and lovely sister do such evil things? He gave his own dead guy to his brother. Gao fan breathed out a long breath, "because LV Huan had already awakened at that time "What?" Lu Gong was even more surprised. "In view of your grandfather''s control over all hands, once a person wakes up to all hands, will be limited by him, so as not to expose the fact that the LV family has all hands, and LV Huan also knows this, so after she wakes up to all hands, she has been planning how to escape from the LV family, otherwise, she will be miserable when your grandfather knows £¡¡± "Of course, it''s just my guess, no other basis." Gao fan light said, "you can choose not to believe." Is that true? Lu Gong looks suspicious of life, but Gao fan''s explanation is most likely. All the clues point to the fact that LV Huan fled from the LV family, while Lv Liang was just a wronged guy. "But She was so young at that time, and where could she escape by herself? " Lu Gong still didn''t believe it. "You need to find out for yourself!" Gao fan smiles, and his perception spreads out. In Gao fan''s perception, the four groups outside are very quiet, squatting in four directions around the house, paying attention to the trend here. "If you are well, get up and let''s go to the match field together.Now you can''t be alone. After all, there are too many people who want to hit you. " Gao fan walked out with his hands on his back as he spoke. Poop! Lu Gong knelt down on one knee, arched his hand to Gao fan and said, "please bring me into the extraordinary villa, and I will give both my hands over. I will never betray you all my life!" "Ding! Congratulations to LV Gong, points + 100! " Gao fan looks surprised. Lu Gong is nothing but a small final account in this world, but his surrender has points? What he didn''t expect was that Lu Gong was so straightforward that he just surrendered? If it wasn''t for systematic endorsement, Gao fan didn''t believe that LV Gong would surrender! Lu Gong''s face was dignified. Seeing that Gao fan didn''t speak, he didn''t mean to get up. He still knelt on the ground. After knowing the secret of LV Huan''s death, LV Gong makes up his mind to look for LV Huan. However, with his current strength and identity, without the help of others, he may not be able to get out of the dragon and tiger mountain at all, and will be arrested by those who have ideas for both hands. Now on the dragon and tiger mountain, Lu Gong knows that there are only a few of the ten men and extraordinary Zhuang who have the ability to accept themselves. There are only a few of the ten men in Longhu Mountain. the master of heaven doesn''t eat people''s fireworks, so he probably gives himself back to the LV family. Wang AI originally wore the same pair of trousers as the LV family, and she couldn''t choose. Feng Zhenghao and Gao fan are together. It''s better to go to Gao fan than to go to Feng Zhenghao. Thinking about Gao fan''s great strength these days, LV Gong has strengthened his confidence in taking refuge in Gao fan. That''s why it happened. "Well, get up." Gao fan nodded and looked calm, "after a while, I asked Feng Zhenghao to spread the news for me, saying that Shuangquan was from the extraordinary village, you, LV Gong, are not the children of the LV family, but an undercover agent we put in the LV family." "Thank you, master!" Lu Gong raised his head abruptly, kowtowed his head on his knees, and tears fell in his eyes. "Grandfather, thank you for taking care of me over the years. That''s all I can do for the LV family!" For his grandfather, even if he had been abused like that before, LV Gong still couldn''t hate him. Chapter 1241 So deep in his heart, LV Gong is still worried that the LV family will be implicated in this incident. After all, even if Lu Ci said unilaterally that he didn''t know where Lu Gong had learned from, and that he still killed his relatives in front of everyone, some people would doubt the LV family. But Gao fan''s move will undoubtedly directly save the crumbling LV family in this storm. "Get up..." Gao fan waved his hand gently, and Lu Gong stood up uncontrollably. "This..." Lu Gong''s tearful face showed an incredible look. after having both hands, he didn''t know how much stronger he felt about Qi than before. it can be said that even if there was a trace of Qi nearby, he felt it. But now, he can only feel a gentle force to lift himself up from the ground, but he can''t feel any energy. This can only show that either Gao fan does not use Qi, or Gao fan''s Qi is very special and is not in his perceptive range. In this regard, Lu Gong is more willing to believe that Gao fan''s energy is very special. after all, if Gao fan can achieve these magical abilities without energy, it will be even more terrifying. You can use the technique without energy. What''s this? God? Lu Gong said that he did not dare to think about it. After holding up LV Gong, Gao fan pushes the door with a cool face. Four eyes from four directions suddenly stare over, GAO fan light smile, as if did not see them, straight away. Lu Gong, who goes out behind Gao fan, also finds people hiding around him. he looks at Lu Ci, who is hiding behind a tree in the distance. His eyes are opposite each other, and the expressions on both faces are frozen for a short time. But then, Lu Gong quickly followed Gao fan''s steps and looked respectful. "Asshole! What ability does Gao fan have? How could that son of a bitch recover? It seems that it''s a little difficult for us to grasp his skill of extorting confessions strictly. " Lu Ci hid behind the tree and swore in a low voice, on the surface, he was very angry, but who knows what it actually means. "Don''t worry, old Lu." Wang AI''s face showed the old fox''s smile, "there will always be a chance." At the same time, the people of Yaoxing society also sent back the news of Gao fan and LV Gong. In the distance, in an office, a tall woman with light purple short hair looked at the message uploaded from her mobile phone, a faint smile appeared on her face, "it''s a little interesting..." The river''s Lake Inn also released the news to the strange person''s net, which caused an uproar in an instant. When Gao fan and LV Gong reappear on the field, the century war between Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing has come to an end. Wang Ye, who has a unique family after the wind, has directly crushed zhugeqing technically. zhugeqing is convinced that if there were no rules in his family, he would be defeated and become a teacher. While admiring the Warlock''s power and abnormality, the onlookers also saw the news about LV Gong''s recovery on the Internet. Of course, they don''t believe it. After all, Lu Gong was so badly injured, how could he recover in such a short time! But at this time, Gao fan and Lu Gong appeared. Looking at the intact Lu Gong with a respectful face following Gao fan, even after Gao fan sat down, Lu Gong refused to sit down, but stood beside Gao fan with a solemn face like a bodyguard. When he was still full of energy, the man who was questioning the truth of the information in the Jianghu Inn exploded at that time. Lu Gong was so seriously injured that he recovered in just half an hour! He even picked up his mobile phone to take photos and posted a post on the Forum: "the news is true, I see the live one!" ¡°666£¡¡± "Cowhide!" "The leader of GAOFAN village is powerful. I''m so sad that I want to join the extraordinary village. Who knows what they want to accept?" "It''s said that it''s OK to get the approval of the villa owner, but no one knows what the so-called approval means!" Then, someone exposed the location of Gao fan''s villa, all the strange people clamoured and went to the villa after the luotian Festival. In particular, Lu Linglong and zhijinhua directly organized a GAOFAN support group. Then Xu Si received the task and asked him to send people around GAOFAN villa in advance to organize the strange people who went to join the extraordinary villa to avoid the riot. Xu Si was very helpless. The dragon and Tiger Mountain affair was not finished yet. The affair of extraordinary village came again. He was really upset. But he knew that it was really a great risk for such a large number of strange people to gather. After a while of discomfort, he could only start planning. As a result, before Xu Si thought about it, the strange people became more crazy.Because Gao fan lets Feng Zhenghao expose that LV Gong is the undercover agent of the extraordinary villa in the LV family, and everyone knows that the two hands are from the extraordinary villa. Xu Si''s face is blacker Soon, Wang and zhugeqing game waste site was cleared out, the third game began. "Little star, it''s your turn!" Zhang Chulan said with a smile, "your opponent seems to be Wang Bing of the ten Lao Wang family. Are you ok?" "Of course, don''t look who I am?" Feng Xingtong said mysteriously, "Zhang Chulan, don''t think that you are the only one who knows eight wonders..." "Er..." Zhang Chulan was slightly stunned and saw that Feng Xingtong had already jumped into the competition field. Yes, yesterday Feng Xingtong used the spirit of arresting Deng Youfu and borrowed his spirit. At that time, as soon as he used this ability, he set off an uproar for everyone. Zhang Chulan also heard that, like the source of Qi body that he didn''t even know where, he was also one of the eight wonders of Jiashen. "Ah..." Zhang Chulan shook her head helplessly. It has become a target of public criticism that you own the source of energy and body, but the wind family has a powerful general, who can stand in the alien world, and no one dares to beat you even if you have wealth, but if you are only one person, you will be guilty. "Fortunately, I met brother fan, otherwise I really don''t know if I can still live now..." Zhang Chulan couldn''t help sighing. At this time, Wang also entered. Wang he is a teenager who is about the same age as Feng Xingtong. I saw him standing in the field, his face was arrogant and domineering, in his eyes, he was full of strong confidence that could not be concealed. It seems that this kind of skill is not worth mentioning in front of him. Fengxingtong is naturally full of confidence when facing Wang Bing. "Fengxingtong, yesterday, I showed the guy who sent the general to the police!" "That guy was terrible yesterday, when Deng Youfu''s spirit body came out, we were as scared as hell, but Feng Xingtong took Deng Youfu''s spirit away as soon as he waved! You said that if you were Deng Youfu, would you be angry? " At this time, Deng Youfu was so angry that he looked at Feng Xingtong "So powerful? No wonder Feng Zhenghao was able to set up the World Association. It turned out that Feng Zhenghao was one of the eight excellent generals "Feng Xingtong was very young, and he had already mastered the command of the general. Feng family has a queen." The audience can''t wait for the fight to start. Chapter 1242 At this moment, Feng Zhenghao also pays close attention to this game. Others don''t know. Doesn''t he know fengzhenghao? What the Wangs have is more complete than the Fengs! At that time, fengtianyang, the ancestor of the Feng family, handed over the complete jielingpai to the Wang family in order to protect his life, and vowed not to pass the complete jielingpai to the children of the Feng family to preserve the blood of the Feng family. If fengtianyang hadn''t done so, Fengjia would have been destroyed. Today, fengxingtong is facing Wang Bing, which is the last situation fengzhenghao wants to see. After all, the Wang family has the method of serving the spirit. As long as Wang Bing is a little bit stronger than Feng Xingtong, then Feng Xingtong''s spirit may be snatched by Wang Bing and eaten by the other party. There are two spirits in Feng Xingtong, one is Liu kunsheng, who was robbed from Deng Youfu yesterday, and the second is Prince Zhong, who has been accompanying him since he grew up. These two spirit bodies are extremely rare in the modern society after the founding of the people''s Republic of China. it is a great loss for the Feng family that any one of them is eaten by Wang Bing. However, Feng Zhenghao also has his own little Jiujiu in his heart. Liu kunsheng belongs to the Deng family, and the current leader of the Deng family is Guan Shihua, one of the ten men. The relationship between Guan Shihua and Wang AI was originally very stiff because of the skill of Li Lingpai. now if Wang and Liu kunsheng are allowed to eat, the relationship between the two families is bound to be the same. In this way, he fengzhenghao can take advantage of the struggle between the two families. Although in this way, Guan Shihua may blame the Feng family. After all, Feng Xingtong robbed Liu kunsheng first. But it was Wang Bing who finally served the spirit, and the source of the contradiction was still the Wang family. Considering the advantages and disadvantages, this scheme is the best choice for fengzhenghao. However, in this way, Fengxing is likely to be injured. Feng Zhenghao frowned and looked at Gao fan. Gao fan is talking with Zhuge Qing with a cool face. He doesn''t seem to know that the Wang family has the power to arrest the generals or the crisis of Feng Xingtong. therefore, he hesitates deeply. If change to do before, he Feng Zhenghao will certainly not hesitate to let Feng Xingtong very king and just positive, because can pit Wang family. But now, with Gao fan''s promise to destroy the whole family, Feng Zhenghao doesn''t want to risk his son. "Fengxingtong, you give up!" Feng Zhenghao''s face was dignified, and he said toward the bottom. What? All of them looked at Xiangfeng Zhenghao at the same time, with surprised eyes on their faces. No one knows why Feng Zhenghao said that. Wang AI''s face is used to smile, "Feng Zhenghao, really know the current affairs for the hero ah!" Lu Ci quietly white Wang AI one eye, very displeased. Zhuge Qing''s face was stunned, "Chairman Feng actually let Feng Xingtong admit defeat? Why? " Wang Ye''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a smile, "I just divined to Fengxing Tongbu. It seems that it''s a very suitable way for him to admit defeat..." "Sure enough..." When Zhuge Qing heard the speech, he calculated it, too, "but I''m afraid Fengxing Tong is not so easy to admit defeat?" "Yes..." Looking at Gao fan with a smile, "I don''t know what the master of Gao fan thinks?" "Ha ha..." Gao fan, with a mysterious look on his face, looked at them, "I''m not like you two who can understand the future. we can only say that this kind of thing depends on Feng Xingtong''s own choice." In the field, Wang Bing''s eyes were full of disdain when he looked at Xiang fengxingtong, "Hey, your father told you to go home for dinner, surrender quickly!" Wang Bing is stimulating Feng Xingtong. Of course, he doesn''t want to let Feng Xingtong run away. After all, he still has to find a way to eat the spirit of Feng Xingtong. Although before the game, the old man repeatedly explained that Feng Xingtong should not be seriously injured, because now there is an extraordinary village behind Feng''s house. But Wang won''t just give up the chance to become stronger. Liu kunsheng in Feng Xingtong''s hand has no reason to give up because he has seen the most powerful spirit since he was so old. "Dad? Why? " Feng Xingtong looks suspicious of life and looks at Xiang fengzhenghao. Even the wind sand swallow standing beside Gao fan could not help muttering, "yes, why?" Feng Zhenghao''s face was livid, and he snapped, "if I ask you to surrender, surrender. Where do you get so many? Why?" Feng Xingtong is blinded. You know, Feng Zhenghao is usually very gentle, but now, he suddenly sprays himself in front of so many people? Feng Xingtong felt aggrieved, and then roared, "no! I will not surrender This is the first time he has ever talked back with Zhenghao in front of so many people. "YouFeng Zhenghao''s face was livid, but he didn''t say anything in the end and sat back. "Forget it, whatever you want!" Later, Feng Xingtong and Wang Bing formally began to fight. Two people you come and I go, passed a few fists. "Wang Bing has learned a lot..." "Yes It can be seen that there will be some talismans, and there will be some horizontal exercises, back boxing and so on. " "In this way, Wang is not an expert. How did he get into the 16 in eight competition?" "Cut, it''s not difficult, I want to have a ten guy grandfather, I can do it!" "Shh, keep your voice down, don''t you see Master Wang AI over there..." "Well Take a good look and don''t talk At this time, a gray force appeared on Wang Bing''s hand, which seemed to strengthen his attack power. Feng Xingtong was in a hurry to get away from him. "Oh I didn''t expect you to be a wizard, too. " Feng Xingtong looks at Wang Bing from a distance, and his face is thumping, "that''s just right. Let me show off the one I just invited..." Voice did not fall, wind star Tong eyes suddenly turned gray, which seems to have pale light emerge. The next second, a black shadow emerged from Feng Xingtong''s body, suddenly, his body soared into a giant snake spirit with a length of tens of meters and a diameter of half meters. For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to become gloomy and terrifying. "I''m tired!" Among the audience, some people have hugged themselves, "good chicken is cold!" A man next to him even took out his down jacket and put it on, "hey hey, I was ready for the cold when I saw this big snake yesterday. Look how smart I am." "Wipe! I told you earlier... " At this time, Deng Youfu and Deng Youcai''s faces were very blue, "are you kidding me, that fearless kunsheng was yelled at like this? Damn it In the field, Feng Xingtong looks up with a smile and looks at the huge black snake in the sky, "come on! Uncle kunsheng, lend me your strength Liu kunsheng was led by Li Lingpai''s strength and turned into a black awn, converging towards Feng Xingtong''s body. Chapter 1243 But at this time, Wang Bing''s eyes suddenly changed into the appearance of fengxingtong, he slowly stretched out his right hand, and the black awn, which was converging towards fengxingtong, suddenly stopped. "Hey, you bastard, don''t come here yet!" Wang and a face sinister, instantly increased the strength of the hands. The hovering black awn in the air was immediately pulled towards the position of Wang he. "What?" Feng Xingtong looks shocked. He controls heimang with both hands to prevent him from being captured by the king, "you Are you a general? How can you arrest a general? " "Strange?" Wang Bing''s face was crazy, and he increased his strength. "When I clean up the evil animal, I''ll tell you..." "No way!" Feng Xingtong''s face is livid, and he controls black awn hard. "Uncle kunsheng belongs to the Deng family. I promised them that I would give it back to them after the game!" "Joke!" Wang Bing sneered, "what''s the qualification of such a powerful evil animal for their half hanging witchcraft? It''s just a waste to give it back to them! " "Damn it Deng Youfu and Deng Youcai are blue and blue in the stands, Liu kunsheng was found by them after many difficulties and dangers in their hometown''s mountains and forests, as a result, they are now being told in person that they are half hanged. How can you tolerate this? "Since you don''t want to give it to me, I''ll let you see the real jingling general, so that you can lose heart and soul!" While speaking, Wang Bing looks at Feng Xingtong with an evil look on his face, between waving, another spirit appears in his right hand. "What? Do you have a spare spirit Feng Xingtong''s eyes are solemn. "Hey, hey..." Wang he said with a smile, "Feng Xingtong, the general of your Feng family, is just a half hanging son..." Then, in full view of the public, the king put his new summoned spirit in his hand and put it to his mouth. With the miserable howl of the spirit, the king bit it down, tore a piece directly from the spirit, and then swallowed it into his stomach. For a moment, the scene was as silent as death, and everyone was stunned. How could someone bring the spirit body to eat? The spirit body this kind of thing has grown like that, ate won''t have diarrhea? "Ha ha ha!" After Wang Bing took the spirit body, his momentum became more terrifying, he drank fiercely, his face was ferocious, "how about it? Feng Xingtong, my way of serving the spirit, will you Feng Xingtong is a fool. He has never heard of the way to serve the spirit! Generally, the relationship between the wizard and the spirit is based on the premise of mutual cooperation. whether it is the Northeast Deng family''s request for the upper body of the spirit, or the detention of the spirit, in fact, the cooperation between the wizard and the spirit is more advocated. But Wang actually took the spirit as food to eat, which is hard to turn the cooperative relationship into a food chain relationship, which is a little terrible. "Hey, hey!" At this time, Wang and has just called out the spirit of eating up, the strength also increased a grade, strong self-evident. "Come here, bastard! Be a part of me Wang Bing suddenly increased his strength with a sharp drink, Liu kunsheng''s spirit body was once again pulled towards Wang he. "No!" The Deng brothers can''t wait to enter the competition. But soon they were stopped by the referee. After all, it''s a game. Feng Xingtong''s face is very blue. If he really let Wang Bing eat Liu kunsheng, how can he explain to the Deng brothers. "Grandfather Zizhong, it''s up to you!" Feng Xingtong''s eyes were cold, and an old spirit appeared behind him. Everyone took a breath, and there was a powerful spirit body. The wind family really had some capital! "The golden needle pricks the acupoints!" Feng Xingtong''s eyes were awe inspiring. He saw several dark needles flying out of the spirit behind him and penetrating several big holes in his body. "Ah!" Feng Xingtong suffered from eating pain, his whole body was tense, and his seven orifices were bleeding, but the improvement of his strength was also visible, Liu kunsheng, who was about to be pulled by Wang Bing, was pulled back again the next second. "Arrest the spirit to send the general, and let it go!" Feng Xingtong looks painful and roars, instantly releases his control over Liu kunsheng and throws him away. "Uncle kunsheng, brothers of the Deng family, hurry up and escape from the dragon and tiger mountain!" Deng brothers do not ink, said a thank you, then with Liu kunsheng left this land of right and wrong. "Damn it Wang Bing''s face was blue and his fists were clenched.Liu kunsheng was let go by Feng Xingtong, which made him very angry. But he can''t fight people off the court. After all, it''s not in line with the rules. "Hey, hey..." Feng Xingtong smiles miserably, "brother Wang, I know..." Before he finished speaking, Wang and a flash hit Feng Xingtong on the neck. "Well Cough... " Wind Star Tong face pain of cover neck, mouth vomit blood fall on the ground. "Well! Let go of my tonic, do you think I can make you admit defeat? " Wang Bing''s eyes were fierce and his voice was cold. "I think the old man on you is pretty good. Take it out and let me eat it!" Before the words came down, Wang Bing waved his hand and tried to pull a spirit body out of Feng Xingtong''s body. Feng Xingtong was injured, and just now he forced to use the golden needle to improve his strength. Now he is in a weak period, so Wang Zizhong''s soul is easily taken away by Wang. "Enough!" Feng Zhenghao''s face was livid, and finally he could not sit still. "I have to forgive people. Wang Bing, he has given up!" The audience at the scene also gathered their hands one by one to fight against the injustice of fengxingtong. People have obviously admitted defeat, but Wang just won''t let them say it. Wang and this person, too special evil! "Lost?" Wang Bing, holding Prince Zhong''s soul in his hand, said with a smile, "well, this old man will be my booty." As he spoke, Wang opened his mouth "No!" Feng Xingtong hugs Wang Bing''s calf, looks at Wang Bing with pleading eyes, and his mouth overflows with blood, "return, give, I beg..." He can''t even speak now because of the blow to his throat. "Ha ha..." Wang and a cold smile, "Feng Xingtong, it seems that you are toasting, do not eat wine ah." Bang! With a dull crash, Feng Xingtong was kicked out by Wang Bing, knocked the wall out of a big hole and fell heavily on the ground, in pain. "Asshole!" The face of the wind sand swallow is iron blue, and the cement pier beside it is smashed by one blow. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect Feng Xingtong''s life." Gao fan''s face is calm, "after this time, he can grow up a lot. for Feng Xingtong, this is a good thing." "Wang Bing!" Wang AI stood up calmly, "return this spirit to Feng Xingtong!" "Why?" Wang Bing was stunned and said, "grandfather, this is my booty. it''s him who lost. Why should I give it back to him?" Chapter 1244 "Did you not listen to my grandfather?" Wang AI''s face was slightly angry. "But..." Wang Bing hesitated, and his eyes flashed a trace of cunning. Without saying a word, Wang directly swallowed Wang Zizhong''s soul. Wang AI''s angry face flashed an imperceptible smile, worthy of being my grandson, slippery enough! "No!" Feng Xingtong saw that Wang Zizhong was swallowed, vomited blood on the spot and fainted directly. "Son of a bitch!" Wang AI''s face pretended to look at Wang angrily and said, "you son of treason!" Lu Ci looks at every expression of Wang AI clearly, and calls for bull force in her heart. it turns out that people can really be shameless! "Ha ha ha! The spirit body has been eaten by me. What can you do for me? " Wang Bing''s face is rampant, "but to tell you the truth, the old man looks very powerful, but he doesn''t make up much after eating it!" "Wang Bing!" The face of the sand swallow is very blue. "Save people first..." Gao fan waved and took out a pill, "Shayan, go and take it for fengxingtong." "Thank you, master." Fengshayan takes the pill and flies to the field, give fengxingtong the pill, and fengxingtong''s body will be much more stable. Later, Feng Xingtong was taken away by Feng Zhenghao for treatment. Fengshayan didn''t leave because she still had a competition. she looked at Wang Bi, who was sitting next to Wang AI. She seemed to have nothing to do with her, so she didn''t get angry. Gao fan''s eyes are cold and murderous. Wang and across the hundreds of meters away, still feel the cold murderous gas, suddenly like falling into the ice cellar, pale face. If Gao fan hadn''t stopped, he would have been scared to death on the spot. Gao fan waved his hand gently, and a black ball appeared in his hand. In the sphere, there is an old figure floating. "What''s this?" Wind sand swallow face shocked. "This is the soul of Wang Zizhong." Gao fan''s face was cool, "Wang did eat some, but most of them were kept by me." Everyone suddenly nodded. No wonder Wang didn''t make up for it. It turned out that Gao fan had done something. Zhuge Qing and Wang also look at each other, but shake their heads. Gao fan shows an ability they can''t see, but they are no longer surprised. No other reason, numbness. In fact, Gao fan just built a small barrier ball to save Wang Zizhong''s soul. It''s a routine operation. "I''ll give it back to Feng Xingtong when he recovers." "Thank you, master." Wind sand swallow eyes complex, did not expect that in the end, still have to rely on Gao fan. Soon, the game continued. After the century war between fengxingtong and Wangbing, the strange people are very sad. On the one hand, it discusses how abnormal the wind family''s jielingpai will be. On the other hand, it discusses that the Wang family''s jielingpai will be even more abnormal than the wind family''s. However, the heat of this matter was soon covered by another topic, that is, the topic of bufanzhuang taking the top several. Because today''s next several games are related to bufanzhuang, so this topic is very hot! After all, the different people are under the pressure of the note! Liu Yanyan to cloud, cloud because don''t hit the girl, directly abstain, Liu Yanyan. Wind sand swallow to Lu Linglong, Lu Linglong can not break the defense of wind sand swallow, exhausted abstain, wind sand swallow win. Feng Baobao to Xiao Xiao. Xiao Xiao''s ability is called blowing Qi, which is a powerful breath that can be emitted from his mouth. he once ejected human soul out of his body in previous competitions. Feng Baobao, of course, knows how powerful this move is, so he covers the other party''s nose and mouth at the moment when Xiao Xiao blows his air, and makes the other party swallow it back. As a result, Xiao Xiao''s own soul was knocked out of the body, almost cool. Originally, the old master was going to save people. After all, it was a big deal to leave the soul. If Luo tiandajiao wanted to die alone, he would not be able to face up to his old master. As a result, Zhuge Qing and Wang Ye joined hands to gather Xiao Xiao''s soul again, which shocked everyone once again. Lao Tianshi, Tian Jinzhong and Lu Jin left after watching Feng Baobao''s game. This makes all people silly, especially Zhang Chulan, "wipe! Didn''t you come to see me play? How can I leave after watching sister bao''er''s game... " The last scene, Zhang Chulan to Jia Zhengliang. Almost everyone thinks that Bilian will not lose. Jia Zhengliang, the descendant of the Western Jiajia village''s royal art, was able to control 12 immortal chopping throwing knives in the air, and as early as in the first qualifier, he crushed three opponents with a superman posture. After the game is a smooth journey, even did not see how much effort he exerted.In contrast, Zhang Chulan, along the way, except for the scene against Shan Shitong, which used the dragon and Tiger Mountain golden light mantra and some miscellaneous Kung Fu, it can be said that there is no bright spot. What''s more, it looks like luck is too much. In addition, his image of not wanting Bilian is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, so almost everyone is not optimistic about it. Soon, the game began. Jia Zhengliang side hanging two throwing knives, pale face, "Zhang Chulan, you are not my opponent, I advise you to give up!" "Ha ha, is it an opponent? You don''t know until you have to fight?" Zhang Chulan''s eyes are sharp, and her momentum has been abruptly upgraded to more than one level. "Well?" Jia Zhengliang''s eyes narrowed slightly, I don''t know why, he felt a breath of experts from Zhang Chulan. Do you want to use the trick used in the first scene? But in this situation, what kind of trick is still useful? The audience can''t help but be attracted by Zhang Chulan''s changes. "What''s the matter with this sudden increase in momentum? No, is Bilian going to start his performance again? " "It looks like it was the same as on the first day, but can you still use that move in this case? Do you really think people are stupid? " "Who knows, but I estimate that with Jia Zhengliang''s ability, Zhang Chulan is afraid to be killed by the second!" "Mm-hmm!" With a smile on his face, Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye, "brother Wang, who do you think can win?" "Zhang Chulan." "Ha ha Coincidentally, I think so, too. " ¡­¡­ In the game, Jia Zhengliang looks unhappy. Zhang Chulan made him feel very uncomfortable. the last time he felt this kind of breath in others, it was when his father taught himself. But only Zhang Chulan actually let him have this kind of feeling, which is very bad! Zhang Chulan''s face was smiling, and his eyes were full of provocations and defiance. "You start first, don''t say I won''t give you a chance!" "Well! Put on airs Jia Zhengliang''s face sank, and two immortal chopping knives shot at Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan''s eyes were awe inspiring and her figure flashed quickly. After dodging the attack of two throwing knives, he quickly approached Jia Zhengliang. "What a speed Jia Zhengliang''s eyes widened suddenly, but he didn''t have time to take back the two throwing knives released, so he had to add another two and threw them at Zhang Chulan. Chapter 1245 Zhang Chulan''s speed increased again, when the two throwing knives were only half a meter away from him, he dodged the attack again, then, he clapped his hand on Jia Zhengliang''s chest. Jia Zhengliang is still in a daze, a brilliant force of thunder and lightning burst out from Zhang Chulan''s palm. Just for a moment, Jia Zhengliang''s body burst out and fell heavily on the ground, has become a burnt unknown. Don''t move, don''t know life or death. Silence! The scene fell into a dead silence. No one thought it would be the immediate result Zhang Chulan actually completed a second kill! The opponent is Jia Zhengliang, one of the dark horses! "This..." Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing looked at each other, they all figured out that Zhang Chulan would win, but they never thought that Zhang Chulan would win so neatly. "Wipe! Is Zhang Chulan hanging up? " The Tibetan dragon, who was eating potato chips, couldn''t close his chin. "How could he know Leifa?" Yes, since Zhang Lingyu used the thunder method to electrify him last time, the Tibetan dragon has an indescribable psychological shadow on the thunder method. See Zhang Chulan use thunder method, fat can''t help but chrysanthemum a tight. "It''s no wonder that the old master must inherit Zhang Chulan''s degree. It turns out that Zhang Chulan can also correct the thunder method!" The face of Hibiscus trifoliatus was dignified and nodded, "I didn''t expect this boy to hide so deeply..." All the audience were shocked by Zhang Chulan''s series of operations, and they were speechless. And Zhang Chulan, at this time the positive color is flat, forced to leave the stadium full of gas, leaving everyone a natural and unrestrained figure. At this point, all talents finally realized Zhang Chulan''s strength. Clearly so powerful, but before the act is so cheap, Zhang Chulan you ya really worthy of your "do not green lotus" title! At night, GAO fan takes LV Gong to see feng Xingtong, and LV Gong shows his hands again to recover all the injuries on Feng Xingtong. Gao fan also gave Wang Zizhong''s soul back to fengxingtong. At that time, Feng Zhenghao knelt down for Gao fan and cried out to be loyal to him. But Gao fan didn''t catch a cold, because the system didn''t receive Feng Zhenghao''s points. Gao fan also knows that an old fox like Feng Zhenghao is not so easy to be subdued. Instead of staying at fengzhenghao, he left fengshayan to talk to his father and brother alone. GAO fan took advantage of the night and took LV Gong into the jungle of Longhu Mountain. "Lord, where are we going?" Lu Gong''s face is dignified, he is not worried about Gao fan selling himself, he is worried about Gao fan''s safety. "To meet an acquaintance of yours..." Gao Fan said lightly, "already arrived." After hearing the speech, LV Gong looked up and saw a fat monk and a young man appear in front of them, saluting Gao fan respectfully in front of them This young man is not his younger brother, and who is he? If my younger brother Lu Liang is omniscient, then this fat monk is omniscient. Looking at their attitude towards Gao fan, they seem to be full of respect. It seems that they are also from the extraordinary village. Is it hard for them to come true? As it''s said on the Internet, is the extraordinary village really in the same league with Quan Xing? Lu Gong''s face is dignified, but even so, he will not betray Gao fan. "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "brother, long time no see..." Lu Liang smiles and looks at Lu Gong with joy, "Congratulations, I wake up with both hands." Lu Gong''s complexion was complicated, and his eyes were full of guilt. "I''m sorry..." "It''s OK. It''s all over!" Lu Liang said with a smile, "we will be colleagues in the future..." "You two brothers are here to talk about the past. Gao Ning, come with me!" Gao fan dropped the words and walked straight to one side. "Yes All three of them nodded in unison. Lu Gong looked at the monk who left behind Gao fan, his face showing unspeakable surprise, "is he Gao Ning? Lei Yanpao, Gao Ning "Yes! Isn''t that great? " Lu Liang patted Lu Gong on the shoulder. "Our Lord is not an ordinary person. brother, you will gradually find out what a wise decision it is to choose the Lord!" "Well!" Lu Gong nodded seriously. He never doubted this. ¡­¡­ "How''s the arrangement over there?" Gao fan stood up with his hands down and his face was calm. "Four Zhangkuang, Xia Liuqing, balun, Yuantao and Ding Yuan all-round high-level officials are here, and the rest of the experts are more than 30 people, big and small." "Oh?" Gao fan is slightly stunned, "is Ding Yu an all coming?"In the alien world, there has always been a saying that there is one top and two heroes, it means three people standing at the top of the world''s combat effectiveness. As for the two heroes, one is Ruhu, one of the Ten Heroes, and the other is Ding Yuan. "Yes Gao Ning fat face smile, "but he did not go up the mountain, just in the peripheral reception, responsible for the retreat." "Well." Gao fan nodded, "you''ve been discovered, and the plan for the whole is also unfolding. you and Lv Liang should be more careful, and don''t waste your life." "Yes Gao Ning looked respectful. "By the way, we have a plan for Lu Jin. do you want me to stop them from carrying it out?" "No!" Gao fan smiles. Of course, he knows that Lu Jin is going to be driven crazy by the four maniacs of the whole sex. "at that time, you just let go and try to drag other all sex people to stop them from running away. just leave the ending to me, and I also want to see what''s powerful about Sansheng triple of Sany gate." Gao Ning is slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Gao fan even knows Sany''s inverse life triple! But think about Gao fan''s uncanny power, it seems that this is also normal operation. "Well..." Gao Ning''s face was slightly dignified. After hesitating for a moment, he continued to ask, "over there, Xia he, would you like to tell her our plan so that she won''t be affected..." Gao Ning can see that Gao fan has special feelings for Xia he. Hero sad beauty pass, Gao fan is no exception. "Don''t tell her. He''ll be fine." Gao fan looks calm. With Xia he''s IQ, he knows that Xia he won''t be OK without reminding him. Moreover, Xiahe is not his own person at present, so it is risky to inform him of the plan in advance. There is no way, this kind of heart has other people''s wife is not good strategy, and GAOFAN also don''t want to take the initiative to strategy. So Xiahe, for the time being. "Yes Gao Ning nodded, "I''ll leave now..." "Well." ¡­¡­ The next day, eight into four, the game continued. In the first scene, Gao fan joined Wang. "I..." As soon as the referee announced the start of the match, Wang wanted to admit defeat. After all, he is not stupid, knowing that he will get revenge today. However, how could Gao fan give him a chance, a barrier would lock his throat and make him unable to make a sound. Chapter 1246 Wang Ai saw it very clearly in the stands. Wang Ming was not saying he would give up, but he just couldn''t make a sound. it wasn''t Gao fan who did it. He didn''t believe it when he was killed. It was a plan they had discussed before, because Gao fan was too powerful and weird, so they decided that when Wang Bing met Gao fan, it was time for him to give up. Wang Bing was educated all night last night and realized the seriousness of the problem. of course, he knew that small life was more important than anything. So he was very cautious on the court today, as soon as the referee finished, he did not hesitate to surrender. But he was frightened to find that he lost his voice! "Referee, what are you doing?" Wang AI was flustered at that time, "can''t you see that Wang and he are going to surrender? Announce the end of Jessie The referee''s face was expressionless, "it''s his own business for the contestant to surrender. He just shouts out, although you are his grandfather, you have no right to help him to surrender!" The referee clearly remembered the scene yesterday, at that time, Feng Xingtong also wanted to surrender, but was blocked by Wang? Today, Gao fan blocked Wang Bing''s voice, and he felt relieved. It''s impossible for him to surrender. Let''s see how miserable he is for a while. as long as no one dies, he can''t ask Gao fan to stop. The audience also looked relieved. Yesterday''s tragedy of fengxingtong was vividly remembered. Today, Wang Bing''s retribution is coming! At this time, Wang and want to escape, as long as ran out of the field, it is out of the game. Without saying a word, he turned around and ran away, but immediately it was like hitting the glass, his face was flat. "Yesterday when you started with fengxingtong, you should have thought that there would be such a day..." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he walked towards the king step by step. "No, don''t kill me." Wang shook his head and found that he could speak. Then he cried out: "I surrender, I surrender, the referee to save me, grandfather to save me!" Everyone saw Wang and was talking, but strangely enough, there was no sound at all. Gao fan has covered the whole stadium with a huge barrier, people outside can only see inside, but they can''t hear inside. After Wang Bing finished shouting, he looked at the people outside with a confused face, they all seemed not to hear each other, and they were looking at themselves and Gao fan in a daze. "You..." Wang Bing looks at Gao fan in horror, "what have you done?" "Ha ha..." Gao fan sneered, "I can make you cry out, that is to have absolute confidence so that they can''t hear your voice." "You shout, you shout throat also won''t have someone to save you, even if your grandfather forced to enter is also not good!" "You What do you want? " Wang and flustered, retreat in tremble, "I tell you! You can''t kill me. Luotian festival in Longhu Mountain can''t kill people! Moreover, our Wang family is extremely powerful, and there are people in our family all over the world. my grandfather is one of the ten men who are powerful and powerful. If you dare to move me, our Wang family will not spare you. " "To kill you?" Gao fan sneered, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Hearing that Gao Fan said he would not kill himself, Wang Bing''s nervousness eased a lot. Sure enough, moving out the name of the family and grandfather still works as usual. "I''ll make your life worse than death!" Gao fan gave a cold smile, and a tearing force had penetrated into Wang Bing''s body. "Ah Wang also gave a scream, he only felt that every cell in his whole body was cracked, and the pain was beyond words. His face was red, his veins were blue, his breath was stagnant and his body was stiff. A pair of eyes stare greatly, wish to stare out the eye bead son generally. Then, tiny cracks emerged from his body surface, and blood instantly dyed him red. "No!" Wang AI looks angry and goes over the fence directly. Wang was made like this by Gao fan. If he didn''t do it again, the grandson would be really cool. But Wang AI jumped into the field, then hung in the air, like stepping on the ground. "How could Wang AI be suspended?" Wang also a face horror, "this is what ability?" "I don''t know..." Zhuge Qing was also confused. Zhang Chulan sneered, "how can he float? He just stands on the transparent barrier set by brother fan!" "Transparent barrier?" Zhugeqing and Wang also asked in surprise."Well." Zhang Chulan looks at them and kicks Fu as a matter of course, "Van Ge, he can create a kind of barrier, which can not only isolate attacks, sounds, pictures and so on Anyway, everything can be cut off. He used it in the first qualifier before! " "Oh..." Zhuge Qing and Wang also suddenly realized that it was the ability of the barrier. However, they quickly looked at each other and looked at Zhang Chulan cunningly, "besides the ability of barrier, what else can GAOFAN villa master do?" Zhang Chulan''s face was indifferent, "he can tear everything he wants to tear, he can also use thunder, phagocytosis, gold ability and so on..." Zhugeqing and Wang also looked at Zhang Chulan with a look of astonishment. As for Gao fan''s ability, there has been a lot of discussion among different people during this period, and there are all kinds of comments on the forum. But anyway, it''s just speculation. They are more willing to believe that Gao fan is also a warlock and has more powerful magic methods than them. the reason why he can use endless magic methods is actually the ability of the Warlock. But now after Zhang Chulan''s confirmation, they find that they are not the same kind of people as Gao fan. Gao fan may be a god! At this time, Wang and has completely passed out. GAOFAN also untied the barrier, hanging in the air of Wang AI suddenly fell down, almost fell a dog eat excrement. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wang. He can''t die. I want him to live in pain All my life Gao fan left the field with a cold smile. Wang AI''s face was very blue. After checking Wang he just fainted and was not in danger, she left with him. He must find someone to cure Wang immediately. He doesn''t believe Gao fan''s nonsense of wanting Wang and suffering all his life. After Wang AI left, the audience celebrated happily. There''s no other reason. The worse the end, the happier they are. Next, the second game: Wang also played against fengshayan. Wang Yiquan was first Taijiquan, then Qimen. Although fengshayan has gained the gold power of GAOFAN''s blessing, the strength of her ability is determined by her own strength. So in the end, she ran out of energy and lost. In the third game, Liu Yanyan meets Zhang Lingyu and undoubtedly loses. Chapter 1247 The two women generals of bufanzhuang meet two experts and fall down one after another, which makes the audience feel sorry. Seeing such a match, Gao fan is also very helpless, if you want to say that the match table is not deliberately made by the old master, Gao fan absolutely does not believe it. If you let Zhang Chulan face Zhang Lingyu at this time, Zhang Lingyu will definitely stop here. Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan are deliberately cleared out by Zhang Lingyu and Wang, which is absolutely the arrangement of the old master. Of course, if you want to say it''s just a coincidence, then the fourth scene of Zhang Chulan to Feng Baobao can''t be more obvious. However, the simple audience will not think about whether the old master cheated or not, they can only shake their heads and lament that extraordinary Zhuang''s luck is too bad. Zhuge Qingyu and Wang also looked at each other. They also suspected that the old master had cheated. So, two people secretly divined a hang. Then they passed out one by one, and they didn''t know what they got. Zhang Chulan against Feng Baobao, Feng Baobao directly admit defeat, let originally expected full audience cry disappointed. After all, after fengshayan and Liu Yanyan were cleaned up, only Gao fan, Feng Baobao and Zhang Chulan were left in Bufan village. If Feng Baobao is playing hard with Zhang Chulan and runs out of strength, no matter who is promoted in the end, it will be very difficult for him to score four or two tomorrow. So for bufanzhuang, it''s the same who surrenders. But what puzzles everyone is why Zhang Chulan won instead of Feng Baobao? How can Feng Baobao be better than Zhang Chulan! But we also quickly thought of a problem, that is, Zhang Chulan is really likely to be stronger than Feng Baobao! However, it was not long before another piece of news only toppled the list of hot searches "Ah..." Wang Ye, who was eating, looked at the message from Zhuge Qing''s mobile phone and sighed. "What? Taoist Wang was expelled from Wudang Mountain? " Zhang Chulan is also looking at the mobile phone, with a surprised face. "Ah? It can''t be true? A little bit of news? " Hibiscus looked over her head and was very surprised, "Taoist Wang is so strong that Wudang Mountain is willing to be expelled? What''s the reason? " "What else could it be?" I''ve known for a long time that Tibetan dragon looks like, "steal martial arts outside the sect, just like LV Gong was expelled from the LV family." Lu Gong''s body was stunned and slightly embarrassed, if you say something, just say something. Can you not mention me? "Ah Poor thing Lu Linglong frowned with pity, "isn''t that eight wonders? I really don''t know why all the major departments are so afraid? Even Wudang is not willing to accept such a strong young man as Taoist Wang... " "It''s not a good thing that every man is innocent, has a strong ability, but can''t protect himself." Gao fan smiles a little and looks at Wang Ye, "Taoist Wang, come to my extraordinary village, I promise you that you will never regret it!" Everyone took a cold breath. Gao fan took the initiative to recruit people! Isn''t it true that Gao fan has always been loyal to others, and only when he is satisfied can he accept others? How did you get to Wangye and turn it around? They all turned to look at Wang Ye, Taoist Wang, what do you say? Want to join? "I..." Wang was also asked by Gao fan. He was a little confused. He didn''t think about it. "Don''t rush to answer. You can come any time you want." Gao fan looks indifferent and looks around, "OK, let''s continue to eat. Don''t talk about heavy topics..." "Well." Everyone was very cooperative, and the atmosphere at the table became pleasant again. Wang also had no choice but to shake his head. He wanted to calculate the hexagram immediately, but since Gao Fan said so, there was no need to be in a hurry. That day, after the exposure of the strange gate, Wang came down and divined for himself, in fact, he had expected that Wudang Mountain would kick him out. And at that time, he saw that his original fate of going with the wind and the geomantic omen became complicated after revealing the strange gate after the wind. What Gao Fan said is right. Everyone is innocent and guilty. If he gets involved in eight strange skills, I''m afraid it''s really not so easy to get rid of. Don''t you know by referring to Zhang Chulan? "Removed from Wudang, where should I go next? I''m afraid there''s really no room for people like me in this day except for the extraordinary villa, right Wang also said to himself.Soon, everyone went back after dinner, there was nothing to say that night. After all, the next day''s game is absolutely interesting! The next morning. "Lingyu, come and have breakfast with me." "Yes, master." "Lingyu, this time for Zhang Chulan, you don''t blame me?" "How could disciple..." "No wonder or no wonder?" Zhang Lingyu said with a straight face, "master, you are very kind to me. but my respect for you is not just because of this kindness. You are the mentor of my life, so no matter what kind of decision you make, even if I don''t understand, I will never question it. " "OK..." The old master said with a smile, "this flattering skill is rising!" "Master, I didn''t..." "Oh, forget it, you are good everywhere, but you are too serious, but you are the only one." With a smile on his face, he took out a piece of paper and said, "come on, let me show you this..." "Well? This is... " Zhang Lingyu looked at it curiously. "This is the table for today''s match. You play Wang Ye and Zhang Chulan against Gao fan." The old master has a bad face. "What?" Zhang Lingyu face muddled force, "against the table is not the scene of extraction?"? Is this cheating? " "What''s the harm?" The old master looked at Zhang Lingyu angrily, "I''m the organizer of the competition, and I don''t have the right?" "But..." "No, but." The old master said with a smile, "this is the arrangement of the four into two competition. I have already said hello to Wang, you just go straight to the promotion! As for Zhang Chulan, I think Gao fan will also let him pass, no accident, today will be the direct finals, and then you have to help me repair Zhang Huaiyi''s grandson! " Zhang Lingyu was speechless. "Master, didn''t I tell you last time? His thunder method is extremely powerful, destroying heaven and earth... " "Hey, hey, don''t I understand my disciples?" With a smile on his face, the old master said, "I''m afraid you''ve already figured out the countermeasures." Zhang Lingyu was slightly stunned, and then showed a helpless smile on her face. Soon, the four into two game began. is as like as two peas, who have caught Zhang Chulan, and Zhang Lingyu has caught Wang. This is not the work of the master of heaven. It''s a special ghost! Where can I report the secret operation of Master Lao? Online and so on, very urgent! Chapter 1248 Soon, the game began. Wang also gave up on the pretext that he had lost sleep because he had consumed too much money against the sand swallows and was removed from Wudang Mountain last night. And Gao fan naturally won''t fight with Zhang Chulan, so the four into two game didn''t play directly. The audience was very disappointed, the old master was a thief with a smile on his face: hehe, everything is under control! Then, the old master announced the beginning of the final directly. It''s a long night, and he can''t wait to pass the master degree to Zhang Chulan. Of course, the audience is very happy. After all, no one wants to wait for another day! "Come on, little martial uncle!" "Little martial uncle must defeat don''t Bilian, don''t let him be our Heavenly Master of dragon and tiger mountain!" "That is, if we don''t want Bilian to become the master of dragon and tiger mountain, how can we get along in the world in the future?" "Little martial uncle, you must win Before the fight, Zhang Chulan has been pulled to the opposite by all the disciples of dragon and tiger mountain. "Come on, Zhang Chulan, Zhang Chulan will win!" Fengxingtong is not too busy to watch. It''s better than others. Zhang Chulan''s face is so dark that she doesn''t want it. Can''t she keep a low profile in other people''s territory? The cry of Feng Xingtong condensed the eyes of all the disciples of Longhushan. They are very unfriendly looking at Zhang Chulan, a cannibal look. "Hoo..." Zhang Lingyu breathed a long breath, and the psychological shadow of losing to Zhang Lingyu last time seemed to linger. He stretched out his left hand and made a gesture of "please" there was a dark thunder on his left hand, making a thunderclap. "Come on, Zhang Chulan, this time, you don''t have to keep your hands!" Zhang Lingyu said solemnly. "What?" The audience was stunned. "Zhang Lingyu actually used the thunder method as soon as she came up, and didn''t use the dragon and Tiger Mountain golden light curse? Are you going to kill Bilian directly? " "But why is Zhang Lingyu''s thunder black? It doesn''t look very formal. " "Who knows? But don''t you think that the black can support the handsome of Lingyu more? " "Hee hee, it seems reasonable for you to say that. You really deserve to be my immortal Lingyu. Even the Lei FA you practiced has a unique style!" "What, your immortal Lingyu! It''s mine "Well! You don''t look in the mirror to see what you look like? Give it back to you? " "Cough, ladies, don''t argue! If you hear me right, Zhang Lingyu just said, "let Zhang Chulan not stay this time?" "What do you mean? Is there another time? And last time, did Zhang Chulan keep his hand? " "I''ll go! Is Bilian really a master? Even Zhang Lingyu was defeated by him? " "No? I bought Zhang Lingyu for 100 yuan and won! " "What''s a hundred dollars? I bought 30000! Calm down. It''s not even started yet. What are you excited about? " "I can''t help it. 100 yuan is my living expenses for a month. I can''t help being excited!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± People cast disdainful eyes on this man. As an alien, he only has 100 yuan for a month, which makes him lose his face! In the field, Zhang Chulan''s momentum did not decrease at all, also raised his right hand and looked at Zhang Lingyu calmly, "in that case, let''s fight!" As soon as the voice fell, the light blue thunder and lightning appeared from Zhang Chulan''s palm, making a sound. The audience couldn''t sit still at that time: "there it is! In Zhang Chulan''s hand is Lei FA! " "Last time I didn''t see it clearly, I thought it was Lei Fu. This time I saw it clearly. Zhang Chulan really knows how to thunder!" "I''ll go, don''t want Bilian. I really don''t want Bilian. It''s so deep!" ¡­¡­ "Well! Palm thunder When Zhang Lingyu''s face sank and he gave a sharp drink, the black thunder and lightning burst out from his palm, just in a moment, it had turned into a ten meter wide thunder, flying towards Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan didn''t give any advice. A light blue lightning burst out in the palm of her hand. Two thunder and lightning intersected, excited a strong light, almost blinding the audience. "Zhang Lingyu, I won''t keep my hand! One five thunder! Give it to me When Zhang Chulan gave a sharp drink, the lightning in his hand broke out again, in a moment, the light blue lightning turned white, and the scale of Lightning more than doubled. Zhang Lingyu''s black lightning was directly crushed by Zhang Chulan''s white lightning, and disappeared like a decadent. Finally, a white light completely covered Zhang Lingyu''s body. People just feel that in front of a flower, Zhang Lingyu''s body will hit the edge of the wall.Boom, the wall was hit out of a ten meter wide pit, surrounded by repeated white smoke. Soon, the smoke and dust dispersed, Zhang Lingyu was sitting in a mess in the ruins of the corner, her eyes empty, and seemed to doubt life, blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. What? Zhang Lingyu was killed by Bilian? I''m afraid it''s not Zhang Lingyu from home? report! Must report! Zhang Lingyu was switched! But everyone knows that this is impossible, Zhang Chulan''s ability has far exceeded most of the people present. Everyone was stunned, especially the defeated generals of Zhang Chulan. Seeing such a powerful Zhang Chulan, they suddenly feel that their defeat under Zhang Chulan is not so humiliating In particular, the blue haired little brother who was played by Zhang Chulan in the first scene now has a very complicated look at Zhang Chulan. There is even a trace of worship! Tian Jinzhong, in his wheelchair, was wearing dark circles under his old eyes. "Chu LAN, Yang Wulei, is pure white, aboveboard, and really tough, but Ling Yu, the child Is he still unable to face himself "Well!" The old master nodded silently, "this child, he always uses the palm thunder to perform his thunder in front of people. even when facing a powerful opponent, he often takes the risk to fight with the palm thunder. unfortunately, the palm thunder is always the move of Yang five thunder, and Yin five thunder uses Yang five thunder. How can Yin five thunder be powerful? You can''t cultivate the five Thunders of Yang, one of them is Lingyu''s heart knot, but no matter what Lingyu yearns for, what he has is always the five Thunders of Yin, it''s natural for Lingyu to use the moves of YangLei to fight YangLei! " "Elder martial brother, Lingyu is your most proud disciple. After so many years, why don''t you enlighten him?" Tian Jinzhong was speechless, "isn''t that loss? It''s not a scandal, is it? " "Cough..." The old master was embarrassed. "I don''t know? But look, Zhang Chulan should be able to help Lingyu out of this shadow. After all, the pressure on Lingyu in this competition is really great. I don''t believe it. He can win without five thunders! " Chapter 1249 "Er..." Tian Jinzhong said, "it turns out that everything is in your plan, elder martial brother. It seems that I''m talkative..." "Hey, hey..." The corner of the master''s mouth rose slightly, and he laughed badly. At this time, Zhang Lingyu slowly stood up from the ground, and the audience held their breath again. Gulu Gulu There was a thick black liquid spilling over his body, which looked like oil. The audience in the stands are already frying pan: "I''ll go! What the hell is this as like as two peas of drainage oil, it''s a bit disgusting, but this color is exactly the same as Zhang Lingyu''s thunder method. "Hold the grass! Don''t you tell me it''s Rafa? " "Sticky, full of dark breath, and the power of lightning is very different, how can it be Lei fa?" "Gee, what a disgusting ability." There was a girl with a melancholy face. "I thought Taoist priest Lingyu was very handsome. Now it seems that she will turn black..." Feng Xingtong stares at the dark liquid curiously, "it looks very dangerous, but it makes people want to explore!" "Eh ~" liuyanyan several female at the same time showed the expression of disgust, "can''t see you fengxingtong actually have such a hobby!" "What hobby?" Feng Xingtong is not happy, "I am the spirit of seeking knowledge, do you understand?" "Zhang Lingyu uses Yin Wulei. Although it seems abnormal, it is as powerful as Yang Wulei, and even stronger than Yang Wulei in some aspects!" Gao fan looks calm. "What? Is this Rafa Several people around Gao fan exclaimed in surprise. This is a sticky beach. Who can pull it together with Rafa? Zhuge Qing was surprised. "It seems that the Lord knows the five thunders?" "Brother-in-law, tell me something about this Yin five thunder. I always think it''s not as common as it looks!" Feng Xingtong is obsequious. "I''m also interested in..." Wang also said with a smile, "I knew that immortal Lingyu had such ability, just now I didn''t surrender directly. This five thunder looks very interesting..." The girls on one side looked at the old men with disgust, What''s their hobby? Like this gooey stuff? "All right." Gao fan light a smile, "that I tell you about this Yin five thunder." "Zhengyi Dao in Longhushan is one of the representatives of Taoism. Taoism emphasizes Yin and Yang, and its core is to cultivate five energy, which correspond to five elements of metal, wood, water, fire and earth, respectively: heart energy of pure Yang governing fire, kidney energy of pure Yin governing water, lung energy of less Yin governing gold in Yang, liver energy of less Yang in Yin Harmonizing the spleen energy of yin and Yang governing the earth. When these five energies come together, they can form the five thunder Dharma! " "Before the virginity breaks the Yang, the Yang Qi in the body is sufficient, the energy is mainly the heart energy of pure Yang dominating the fire and the lung energy of Shaoyin dominating the gold in the Yang. therefore, the thunder method released also dominates the Yang, which is aboveboard and fierce. Please refer to Zhang Chulan..." "It''s not that virgins lack Yang Qi in their bodies, so they can''t practice Yang five thunder. therefore, the predecessors have found a new way to develop the thunder method, which is based on the kidney energy of pure Yin dominating water and the liver energy of Shaoyang in Yin, referring to Zhang Lingyu!" "I see!" Wang also nodded with a dignified face. Taijiquan also has Yin and Yang, which he knows a little. "The harmony of yin and Yang is the foundation of Taoism. The five Thunders of yin and Yang in dragon and Tiger Mountain are really a bit of a sect." "Well." Zhuge Qing also had a positive face. "Although the Yin five thunder is not as strong as the Yang five thunder, its form is liquid, unrestrained and pervasive. It is used well. Theoretically, it is more terrifying than the Yang five thunder!" Feng Xingtong Liu Yanyan Lu Linglong What are you talking about? How do you feel like you don''t understand a sentence? "Lingyu!" At this time, the old master stood on the grandstand and said to Zhang Lingyu with a calm face, "your Yin five thunder looks very evil. it''s uncomfortable to use Yin five thunder in public, isn''t it?" Zhang Lingyu didn''t say a word, her face was calm, but her heart was mixed. The old master was right. He was really upset. From that day he saw that Zhang Chulan would use Yang Wulei, he was very upset. Yang Wulei, however, is the pain of Zhang Lingyu''s whole life. because he didn''t hold it and broke his body, he could only cultivate this Yin Wulei. To put it bluntly, Yin Wulei doesn''t look as good as Yang Wulei, and the way of attack is tricky and insidious,Compared with Yang Wulei, Yin Wulei looks really evil. How can Zhang Lingyu make people feel evil because of her high self-esteem? Therefore, in recent years, he seldom used Yin five thunder, even if he wanted to use it, he just imitated Yang five thunder''s palm thunder at most, trying to make his own thunder method look like the normal one. To put it bluntly, it''s a matter of face. Zhang Lingyu can''t stand the disgrace of face. All the people were silenced, and the atmosphere became oppressive, just like Zhang Lingyu''s five thunders. The old master actually said this to Zhang Lingyu in front of everyone. Should Zhang Lingyu burst out? Yes, Zhang Lingyu is said to be evil by his master. Can he not break out? "Accept it!" Seeing that Zhang Lingyu didn''t say a word, the master continued, "no matter what causes everything, the five Thunders of Yin are you now! You have to know that there has never been an evil skill, only an evil heart! The past has passed. All you can do is to accept yourself as you are now and accept the five Thunders of Yin! " The scene was quiet and the needle fell. The master of heaven is the master of heaven. If there are only some evil people, there will be no evil skills! Zhang Lingyu looked back at the old master with a relieved smile on her face. "I know, master..." The old master was slightly surprised. He hadn''t seen such a relieved smile on Zhang Lingyu''s face for many years. "Ha ha..." The old master said with a faint smile, "the game continues." At this moment, the old master knew that Zhang Lingyu really put down the past and picked up the future. He was relieved about Zhang Lingyu. WOW! A large amount of yin and five thunder suddenly fell from Zhang Lingyu''s body, and the sticky liquid quickly spread to cover the ground, Zhang Chulan''s face was dignified, and the black liquid made him feel scared, so he had to step back and try not to contact with him. But soon, he was forced to the corner, and there was only a small place to stay, and this small place was soon to be covered by five thunders. "Hum!" Zhang Chulan''s eyes were cold and her whole body was covered with golden light. The golden light mantra has a very strong defense ability, Zhang Chulan can''t fly. If he doesn''t want to touch the black liquid and doesn''t jump out of the field to admit defeat, the only way is at present. Chapter 1250 But the next second, Zhang Chulan was beaten in the face. The golden light collapses at the moment of contact with the black liquid. The golden light curse is invalid for the first time! With a cold smile, Zhang Lingyu raised her hand and hit out, several lightning spikes burst out from the black water pool under Zhang Chulan''s feet and hit Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan quickly dodged, dodged most of the attacks, but there is still one can not escape. Facing the last attack, Zhang Chulan can only jump high. But the next second, the lightning spike that had passed Zhang Chulan turned into a soft tentacle, also changed the direction and turned a corner towards Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan is in the air, unable to dodge! The tentacle hit his left arm, and his whole left arm''s clothes were torn to pieces in an instant, it was covered with bloody scars, smoky and thundering from time to time. The audience took a breath and saw the wound on Zhang Chulan''s hand. It turned out that the dark liquid was really special! Zhang Chulan landing, face surprised, his left hand has lost consciousness! Zhang Lingyu''s face was calm and calm. "Zhang Chulan, how about my five thunders?" While speaking, a large amount of black liquid overflowed from his body and spread rapidly. The blow just now consumed a lot of black water pool on the ground, which made Zhang Chulan have a place to settle down. "Very strong!" Zhang Chulan not only does not counsels, in the eyes is full of excitement, this kind of battle is what he wants. He has been waiting for this day for a long time! The voice did not fall, Zhang Chulan hands lightning shining, active attack. The audience''s eyes were awe inspiring. Zhang Chulan quickly approached Zhang Lingyu, and the thundering blow was about to hit Zhang Lingyu''s abdomen. "Too slow..." Zhang Lingyu smiles calmly, and her body slides away like a loach. by the way, another five thunderbolts protrude from the underground pool, which almost makes Zhang Chulan hit again. "All right! Since it''s slow, it''s only faster! " Zhang Chulan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he patted his shining hand on himself. in the next second, there were bursts of thunder lights in many places of his body, the modeling was cool, just like the birth of Thor. "Why?" Zhang Lingyu was slightly stunned, "how could she force thunder into her body? What''s this for? " The audience are also confused. What''s the move? Self abuse? "Hey, hey!" Zhang Chulan chuse a smile, "let you see my own development skills, I call him: thunder!" Before the voice fell, Zhang Chulan disappeared with a whoosh. All the people saw a shadow approaching Zhang Lingyu quickly, although Zhang Lingyu was not afraid at all, her face became dignified. The two fight each other, you come and I go, it''s hard to separate. It took a while to stop. "Huhu..." Zhang Lingyu was sweating, "Zhang Chulan, you are very good, the speed of this move has almost kept up with me!" "Just keep up?" Zhang Chulan said with a smile, "let''s see the enhanced version of this skill: full power Thunderbolt member As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Chulan disappeared directly in the eyes of the audience. Zhang Lingyu suddenly widened his eyes, because he found that even he could not find Zhang Chulan''s figure. When Zhang Chulan reappeared, he slapped Zhang Lingyu in the abdomen. Zhang Lingyu''s body flew backwards and hit the wall again, making a dull sound. "Poof..." Zhang Lingyu spat out a mouthful of old blood, which was obviously not lightly injured. "Hiss..." Everyone in the room takes a cool breath. Don''t be such a bull! "Hey, hey..." Zhang Lingyu wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and showed a faint smile on her face, "Zhang Chulan, although you don''t want to admit it, you are really a good opponent..." Zhang Lingyu also disappeared directly before his voice, and he also disappeared in the eyes of the audience. Zhang Chulan''s face stagnated and disappeared in an instant. Next, the audience can only hear the crackling sound of fighting in the field, as well as the White Lightning and black lightning shining everywhere, as for the two people fighting, they can''t see even if they stare too wide. Feng Xingtong''s face was shocked: "is this speed too terrible? I can''t see who is who! " Hibiscus chin fell to the ground: "don''t you think Bilian is so powerful? How do I feel like he''s off? " "I didn''t expect Zhang Chulan to..." "Zhang Chulan is really shocking." Zhuge Qing looks at Gao fan with a smile, "however, I think the villa master Gao fan looks calm. It seems that he has known this for a long time.""Ha ha." Gao fan''s face was calm and his eyebrows were raised. "Zhang Chulan, he''s more than that..." "Ah?" Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing were slightly stunned. At this time, the two people in the field finally stopped, and everyone finally had a chance to see them clearly. "I don''t know when I''ll be able to win the match if I go on like this!" Zhang Chulan stares at Zhang Lingyu excitedly, and her whole body has been soaked with sweat, "next, I''m going to use the trick specially made for you!" Zhang Lingyu''s face sank and her eyes were awe inspiring Is it coming at last? " He remembered that day when Zhang Chulan was released, he fainted in exhaustion. It was a move that could be described as destroying heaven and earth. If it''s that move, he''ll have to deal with it! See Zhang Chulan complexion a stagnant, a double eye eye eye is instantly covered by white awn, "Thunder Dragon, give me out!" Click, click! There was a flash of lightning and thunder, and a Thunder Dragon appeared from Zhang Chulan''s hand, in a moment, it soared to the scale of blocking the sky and the sun, hovering above Zhang Chulan''s head. "Roar..." The Thunder Dragon roared, rolled up a hurricane, and blew all the people upside down. his body, which was tens of meters long, was shining with pure white thunder light and awe inspiring. That''s right! This is the special effect produced by Zhang Chulan after integrating the power given by Gao fan into her own skills. If Zhang Chulan uses his own power to perform this skill, he can only release it to the scale of a snake, but with Gao fan''s power bonus, he will be so powerful. This is also the only way that Zhang Chulan has come up with for such a long time, which is the most cost-effective way to use the power bestowed by Gao fan. this way, the skill can give full play to the power bestowed by Gao fan, and it''s not as good as last time, when you use it once, you will faint. And the Thunder Dragon can last for three minutes. Three minutes is enough for Zhang Chulan to solve the battle. "My God!" The whole audience was dumbfounded. Click, click! Someone has taken out the camera and started taking pictures. Every minute, we can summon a Thunder Dragon that is tens of meters long. this kind of ability, even if it is put out in the whole alien world, is enough to reach the heaven and earth! Zhugeqing and Wang Ye have not calm stand up, a face of horror looking at the dragon. They really felt the smell of fear. Chapter 1251 Feng Baobao, Liu Yanyan, and Feng Shayan were shocked, even they didn''t expect that Zhang Chulan could integrate Gao fan''s abilities to such an extent. It seems that they have to work hard to bring the power given by Gao fan into full play. Fat man Zang long quickly took out his mobile phone to watch the gambling table. Zhang Chulan was so strong, he wanted to see if anyone would buy Zhang Chulan and win. After all, Zhang Chulan was a 1:2 ratio! If someone buys it, I''m afraid I''ll lose money! "It''s over..." Zang long looks dementia, and his potato chips fall to the ground, because he sees that Gao fan bought Zhang Chulan One hundred million! At this moment, the Tibetan dragon finally found out that Gao fan was the one who didn''t want Bilian most. he was so rich that he came to collect the wool of us poor people! "Elder martial brother..." Tian Jinzhong, with black eyes, said, "what''s Chu Lan''s skill?" "I don''t know..." The old master was very moved, and his hands shaking with excitement. Although he didn''t know what skills Zhang Chulan used, he knew that the medicine he put into Zhang Lingyu''s meal in the morning was superfluous Yes, he is really afraid that Zhang Chulan won''t win Zhang Lingyu, so he deliberately asked Zhang Lingyu to have dinner together in the morning, just to give Zhang Lingyu medicine and let him drop the chain at the critical moment. But now it seems that the old master found himself thinking too much. Zhang Chulan is already very powerful. The most shocking is Zhang Lingyu himself. For Zhang Chulan that can cover the whole field of lightning attack skills, he has actually thought of a good countermeasure. After all, although the ability seems powerful, but because the attack is too broad, in fact, the attack power of each point is very limited. So in fact, only need to carry a wave, Zhang Chulan will faint because of exhaustion, and then he Zhang Lingyu will win. This is Zhang Lingyu''s original plan. But now, Zhang Lingyu''s eyes widened and looked at the Thunder Dragon above her head. She was already silly. The plan can''t keep up with the change! "Little martial uncle! Don''t be in a daze! My thunder dragon can only hold on for three minutes. Now there are only three and a half minutes left. I''m going to attack Zhang Chulan has a smile on her face. "Good!" Zhang Lingyu showed a smile on her face, "come on..." Zhang Chulan''s Thunder Dragon came in a flash. Zhang Lingyu glared at her eyes. Before she had time to defend, she was in the dark. With a roar, Zhang Lingyu was hit by a Thunder Dragon, and the five meter thick reinforced concrete wall collapsed into ruins. Leilong flew back, hanging on Zhang Chulan''s head, majestic. Everyone held their breath in an instant, and the whole room was silent! The old master looks dull If I had known that, how could he have drugged Zhang Lingyu''s meal? It''s time to put the medicine in Zhang Chulan''s rice! "Elder martial brother..." Tian Jinzhong''s face was muddled, "is Lingyu OK?" "Nothing!" The old master''s face was very blue. "Chu LAN should have a sense of propriety when he started..." WOW! WOW! Zhang Lingyu dug a hole in the ruins and crawled out, bleeding from seven orifices. His clothes were almost smashed, revealing a large area of red fruit''s body, his body was full of cracks and blood, and some even could see the white bones. Zhang Chulan was slightly surprised that Zhang Lingyu could still stand up. He knew how strong his thunder dragon was. With Zhang Lingyu''s present body, he could not resist the second attack. Everyone looked at Zhang Lingyu''s almost broken body and was shocked. Especially some girls, have covered their mouths, looking at Zhang Lingyu''s eyes full of worry. Is Zhang Lingyu, the God of Gao Leng, so embarrassed? "Little martial uncle Shall we continue? " Zhang Chulan''s face is very blue. Of course, he doesn''t want to continue. if he continues, I''m afraid he will die. "Zhang Chulan, I admit you are very strong..." Zhang Lingyu''s face was pale, but her face was relieved with a smile, "I lost!" Poop! As soon as the voice fell, Zhang Lingyu fell to the ground. Although fainted, but the face is still hanging a faint smile. The old master''s eyes were awe inspiring. He hurried to the end and personally felt Zhang Lingyu''s pulse. His face suddenly became dignified. Gao fan came with LV Gong, and after feeling Zhang Lingyu''s body, he frowned slightly, "old master, let LV Gong repair Zhang Lingyu with both hands, otherwise I''m afraid there will be a big problem.""Thank you very much." The old master has a dignified face. Get out of the way. Lu Gong stepped forward, his pale green energy overflowed from his hands, and soon wrapped Zhang Lingyu. Zhang Lingyu''s body heals rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and even the meridians in the body are reshaping. Soon, Lu Gong''s face turned pale and fainted. But Zhang Lingyu''s body is rapidly recovering with the speed visible to the naked eye. Later, the referee announced that Zhang Chulan won and became the champion of the competition. The old master himself came down to present the award to Zhang Chulan. Lu Jin also kept her promise and sent out tongtianlu. of course, Zhang Chulan had no reason to refuse. After all, the rule of bufanzhuang was to share the skills. even if he didn''t practice, he could practice for others. Therefore, Zhang Chulan gave the Tongtian book to Gao fan in front of everyone. At night. At the end of the competition, a large number of strange people came down the mountain one after another, and the land behind the dragon and tiger mountain was much colder. Tianshi hall is the inheritance place of all previous Tianshi. Gao fan and his party gathered here just because Zhang Chulan was about to accept the transmission of the old master. Tian Jinzhong was very excited, "Chu LAN, you don''t have to be so nervous. becoming the successor of the Heavenly Master doesn''t mean that you are going to become the Heavenly Master soon. your master is in good health, and he will live for ten or eight years. it''s the same for you to inherit the position of the heavenly master first, then go outside for a few years, and come back to be the Heavenly Master again." "Er..." Zhang Chulan''s face was embarrassed, "can it be like this?" "Of course not!" The old master''s face was iron green. "Xiaoyuzi, xiaoqingzi, Laotian needs a rest. You send him back." The old Heavenly Master was abandoning Tian Jinzhong''s many words and began to see off the guests. "And more!" The old master looked at a tall, strong, honest Taoist, "Rongshan, you are guarding Laotian tonight!" "Yes, master!" Rongshan nodded, and Tian Jinzhong''s two boys sent him away. "Chu LAN, follow me..." The old master, with a cool face, walked towards the main hall, "tonight, I will personally pass it on for you!" "Brother fan..." Zhang Chulan looks at Gao fan with complicated eyes. "Go and follow your heart." Gao fan gave a faint smile. In fact, he would like Zhang Chulan to accept the Heavenly Master''s degree and become the successor of the Heavenly Master. in this way, it is very likely that the baby''s secret will come to light. Chapter 1252 Even though Zhang Chulan was pressed by the ban just like the old master, Gao fan would always find a way to lift the ban. But as he said, he wanted Zhang to follow his heart. Want it, don''t want it. "Well!" Zhang Chulan nodded and followed the old master into the inner hall. "Brother in law..." Feng Xingtong said with a smile, "Zhang Chulan has gone in. What are we going to do next?" Gao fan raised his head and looked at the crescent moon in the sky, "you go to drill the small trees according to the group I said before, remember that if you can''t fight, you''ll run! By the way, Linglong, you should tell your people, especially the mourner in the whole sex, his ability is to attract people''s soul and control your teammates to kill each other. " "Yes, Lord." Lu Linglong nodded solemnly. She will not take it lightly if Gao fan calls the roll alone. "Er..." Feng Xingtong looks surprised, "what about your brother-in-law?" "I''ll go to tianjinzhong with LV Gong..." ¡­¡­ Longhushan, tianjinzhong other courtyard. Gao fan and LV Gong stand on the trunk of a big tree behind the house. Lu Gong''s face was dignified and his heart was very uneasy. Although Gao fan didn''t say what he came here for, the faint feeling in his heart was very important. At this time, a shrill cry came, "master Tian! Master Rongshan! The Heavenly Master''s mansion is going to be destroyed by the demons of the whole nature! " Lu Gong''s face was tense. Did all men start to fight? "Come on, I''ll take you to the theatre. Remember to keep up with me." With a faint smile, Gao fan takes LV Gong away with the force of a barrier and falls directly in front of Tian Jinzhong''s door. Then, to LV Gong''s surprise, GAO fan and he walked into Tian Jinzhong''s room like no one else, and the four people in the room seemed not to see them. It seems that he and Gao fan are invisible now, even the breath is gone. There is no doubt that this is Gao fan''s ability, this ability can only be described by Lu Gong holding grass. Soon, Gao fan, with a cool face, takes LV Gong to the northwest corner of the room. Then he took out two chairs between waving his hand, "sit down, it''s very tired standing..." "Gulu..." After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, LV Gong sat down, obviously nervous. Not far in front of the four people are discussing each other fiercely, he can hear every word clearly. But at this time, he felt that the brain melon seeds were buzzing and shocked beyond words, so that the four people in the room didn''t pay attention to what they were saying. When he came back, Rongshan left in a hurry, and the door of the room was slammed shut. Lu Gong then regained his mind and looked at Gao fan. Gao fan picked up a cup of tea and was enjoying it leisurely. And in the middle of the chair where they were sitting, I don''t know when a small table appeared with teapots and cups on it. Lord GAOFAN, God and man! At this time, a child stood on tiptoe and looked out of the window, "I don''t know what happened to the old master? All men... " Before he heard it, the boy felt that he was hit hard on the neck and fainted on the spot. "Xiaoyu, you?" Tian Jinzhong said, "what are you doing?" Tao Tong, who was called Xiaoyu, had a smile on his face and clasped his fists with his hands. "Gong Qing, the acting leader of Quan Xing, has met Tian Lao! Don''t worry. He just passed out. He didn''t die. " "What?" Even Lu Gong was surprised. However, he immediately found the problem and quickly covered his mouth. Gao fan light smile, "don''t be afraid, we two even if here fight, they don''t know." "Well Yes Lu Gong is a little surprised. He won''t find that Gao fan''s strength is really Overbearing! "You..." Tian Jinzhong looks at Xiaoyu in shock, and is at a loss for a moment, "are you the head of all sex generation? What about Xiaoyu? What have you done to Xiaoyu? " "Ha ha." Gong Qing joked, "Xiao Yu is Gong Qing, Gong Qing is Xiao Yu, I sneaked into Longhu Mountain three years ago to spy on you." "But..." Tian Jinzhong was still surprised. "But I''m just a child, aren''t I?" Gong Qing gave a cold smile. Tian Jinzhong is speechless, isn''t it? Aren''t you a child? "Just because I''m a child, I can let Mr. Tian take me without any precaution..." Gong Qingxie smiles,"Otherwise it couldn''t have been so smooth." "Well, as long as Xiaoyu is not dead." Tian Jinzhong took a deep breath, and his face became calm. Gong Qing was slightly surprised. Tian Jinzhong''s magnanimity really surprised him. I didn''t expect that now, Tian Jinzhong was only worried about the safety of Xiaoyu and himself. he didn''t seem to pay attention to his cheating. Ah Tian Jinzhong, Tian Jinzhong, why are you so kind? "After all, Gong Qing, the leader of the whole family." Tian Jinzhong''s face was calm and his tone was indifferent, "what''s the matter with you so deliberately lurking around me for three years?" Gong Qing''s face was dignified. "I want to know what secret Zhang Huaiyi told you? So that you have been afraid to sleep for so many years, for fear that you might slip your tongue in your sleep? " An imperceptible surprise flashed in Tian Jinzhong''s eyes, but it was soon covered up by him. "first, I don''t know Zhang Huaiyi''s secret. Secondly, I don''t sleep because my practice has reached the state of not wanting to sleep when my mind is full. this is what the whole dragon and Tiger Mountain knows... " "Ha ha Is that right? " Gong Qing joked, "it''s OK to cheat ordinary people with such nonsense, but I''ve seen you dozing with my own eyes..." Tian Jinzhong was slightly stunned, "that''s your mistake, and I don''t have to stay up because I haven''t met Zhang Huaiyi." "Ha ha..." Gong Qing said with a smile, "when you and Zhang Zhiwei went down the mountain to find the traitor Zhang Huaiyi of Longhu Mountain, when you came back, you were covered with injuries, obviously you were tortured! It''s self-evident what the people who tortured you asked, but they should not have asked the answer they wanted. that''s why Zhang Huaiyi got up and secretly cultivated Zhang Chulan. " "Ha ha I can''t see that your brain hole is quite big. " Tian Jinzhong was calm and calm, "you''re right. I did go down the mountain to find my younger martial brother, but I didn''t find him. after all, if my younger martial brother was with me, with his protection, how could he be arrested, tortured, broken hands and feet?" "Sure enough, you still don''t admit it?" Gong Qing said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. Come in!" As soon as his voice fell, Lu Liang opened the door and came in. "Introduce it." Gong Qing joked, "this is Lu Liang, Lu Ci''s grandson. If you don''t tell me, I''ll let Lv Liang do it! " Chapter 1253 As he spoke, Lu Liang''s hands showed a light blue energy body. "What?" Tian Jinzhong was flustered. Lu Liang''s appearance was unexpected. The Lu family''s minghun skill can directly obtain other people''s memory. once Lu Liang makes a move, the secret he has hidden in Tian Jinzhong for many years will be completely hidden! "Asshole!" Tian Jinzhong yelled, "you two don''t know anything, get out of here! Otherwise, when my elder martial brother Zhang Zhiwei comes, you will die! Even if you take away that memory today, you will die even worse! Get out of here, and don''t kill yourself "Ha ha Finally flustered? " Gong Qing said with a smile, "do it, Lv Liang!" "All right, master." Before the words were heard, Lu Liang''s energy had covered Tian Jinzhong''s head, his divine consciousness fell into peace, and his whole body collapsed on the wheelchair as if he were asleep. "Why?" Gong Qing was surprised, "Lu Liang, is your minghun skill so powerful? I thought there would be a lot of noise when reading other people''s memories. " "Yes Lu Liang said with a smile, "the use of minghunshu is to peep at other people''s souls. Of course, it will be resisted, and the movement produced by is also huge." "Then why is Mr. Tian so calm?" Gong Qing''s expression stagnated, and suddenly he looked at Lv Liang angrily, "is it difficult for you to kill him first?" If Tian Laozhen is killed by Lv Liang, Gong Qing swears to kill Lv Liang and avenge him. "Don''t worry I didn''t kill people. " There was a cold sweat on Lu Liang''s forehead, "the reason why he was so quiet was that I didn''t use the Ming soul skill on him at all!" "What?" Gong Qing''s face was muddled, "what do you mean? Then you can use it "He won''t use minghunshu on Mr. Tian, because I won''t let him use it." At this time, Gao fan''s voice rang out in the room, Gong Qing trembled with fright. Hold the grass! There''s someone else in this room! The next second, the space in the corner where Gao fan and Lu Gong are is flashing, revealing the two people hiding there. Gong Qing was at a loss. There were two people drinking tea in this room, but he didn''t find them. "Lv Liang, get out of the way. Let LV Gong do it." Gao fan looks calm. "Yes! Lord Lu Liang looked respectful and accepted his own strength. "This..." Gong Qing looks shocked, if he still can''t see it, he is a real fool. Lu Liang is also a man of Gao fan! He was immediately flustered, thinking quickly about the Countermeasures in his mind. "Gong Qing, don''t worry. I won''t touch you." Gao fan smiles a little, "you are just a person who is curious about the secret of the Jiashen rebellion. In essence, you are the same as me." "Lu Liang''s minghunshu has not been upgraded to a double hand, so there are still many functional defects. He can copy Tian Jinzhong''s memory, but he can''t delete that memory, so in the end, if you want to help Tian Jinzhong get rid of it, you have to kill him." "You..." Gong Qing looks at Gao fan in shock, because Gao fan is right, he really intends to. After living in the mountains for so many years, Gong Qing still has feelings for Tian Jinzhong, watching Tian Jinzhong live so miserable every day, Gong Qing really wants to help him out. So Gong Qing has the same plan as Gao Fan said. If Lv Liang can''t delete that painful memory, then he plans to carry Tian Jinzhong''s life on his own. But the question is, how does Gao fan know what he thinks? Gong Qing looks confused. Gao fan ignored Gong Qing''s question and continued, "but you have to know that if Tian Jinzhong dies, the master of heaven will massacre all the people of the whole nature, which is absolutely not something you can''t afford! If you don''t, you''ll die, too! " "So let LV Gong solve this problem. LV Gong has complete hands, which can not only copy the memory, but also help Tian delete that memory. in the future, Tian can sleep peacefully!" Gao Fan said calmly. Gong Qing frowned slightly. He was very curious about how Gao fan knew his plan. after all, he didn''t tell anyone about his plan, even the whole person. Even Lv Liang, who was directly involved in the plan, was only informed temporarily. even if Lv Liang was Gao fan''s person, he could not have the opportunity to report Gao fan in such a short time! Besides, it seems that Gao fan and LV Gong have been hiding in this room for a long time. They must be even earlier than Lv LiangEven Gong Qing suspected that Gao fan and LV Gong came earlier than himself! "But I want a copy of Mr. Tian''s memory!" Gong Qing''s face is dignified, "otherwise, I will kill him now, or we will die together!" "I refuse. Mr. Tian''s memory can''t be given to you now." Gao fan smiles. "Why?" Gong Qing''s face was livid, his hands clenched tightly, and he looked like he wanted to do it. "Isn''t this a win-win situation?" He has been planning this plan for three years. if he fails and can''t get Tian Jinzhong''s memory, he will be hunted down by all the people. Gao fan a face is indifferent, "once you know this secret, that will die doubtlessly!" "I will die? Why? " Gong Qing was puzzled. Gao fan knew that when Gong Qing got Tian Jinzhong''s memory in the original work, it was too bad for the old master to chase him. In order to protect his life, Gong Qing took this memory as a condition to mobilize all the people to protect himself. In the end, he was chased to the xilingler prairie by the old master, and even dingyu''an almost died in the hands of the old master. Finally, it was gong Qing who stood up and exchanged his life for Ding Yu''an''s. If Gong Qing knew the secret now, the final result would be a dead word. Gao fan frowned slightly, his tone was flat, "because everyone who knows this secret will die!" Gong Qing brows nervous, completely do not know the meaning of Gao fan''s words. Gao fan continued: "at that time, if Tian Jinzhong and Zhang Zhiwei hadn''t been so good at acting that they cheated the previous generation of Heavenly Master, he would have been killed by the Heavenly Master at that time when he returned to the mountain!" "What?" Gong Qing was shocked, "this Why? " At this time, Lu Gong has already extracted Tian Jinzhong''s memory, made a small ball shining with golden light and handed it to Gao fan. "Lord, I have taken out the memory of Tian Lao, and now he has no memory of that part!" Lu Gong looks tired, obviously tired, "for those memories, I didn''t peep a bit!" "What''s more, according to your request, I''ve recovered all Tian''s severed hands and feet." Lu Gong''s face was cool and lifted Tian Jinzhong''s sleeves. Sure enough, the broken hand grew out again. Chapter 1254 Gong Qing is shocked by the metamorphosis of his two hands. He looks at the golden ball in Gao fan''s hand and wants to grab it. But he was immediately surprised to find that his body was under control. No! It seems that the feeling is not that the body is controlled, but that the soul is controlled. Gao fan gives a cold smile. If he wants to, he can force Gong Qing to become his own man. The power of the law of God and soul is not something anyone in the world can contend with. Gao fan really wants to turn Gong Qing into his own vassal directly by using the spirit rule, but he is reluctant to give up, after all, Gong Qing is a rare talent who has a lot of city officials. If you lose your original soul, I''m afraid even creativity will be lost. "Don''t get excited." Gao fan smiles calmly and looks at the memory ball in his hand playfully, "as long as you promise me two conditions, I''ll ask LV Gong to duplicate this memory and give it to you!" "What conditions?" Gong Qing''s eyes were cold. Gao fan put the memory ball away and stood up with a negative hand, "first, swear allegiance to me! Second, don''t tell anyone about the contents of memory! " Gong Qing stares big eyes suddenly, "loyalty?" "Yes! But I know you need time to think about it! " Gao fan, with a domineering look on his face, walked directly to the door. "Now the memory is with me, if you want to get it, you can only find me!" "By the way As long as you are loyal to me, you can practice these three skills directly! Besides, when I get the other eight skills, you can also practice them! " Before the words fall, Gao fan has left the room with Lv Liang and LV Gong. Saw him wave a hand lightly, a mask then floated in front of Gong Qing. "This mask is a magic weapon refined by me, which can change your appearance at will. no one will recognize you except me! Take him and leave the dragon and tiger mountain. Come back to extraordinary village to find me when you think it through. You can do it at any time! " "What can I do to pledge allegiance to you?" Gong Qing looks at Gao fan and congratulates Lv Liang. There is a glimmer of hope in his eyes. His goal, in fact, is to know the secret of that year. In order to get that memory, he could not even die, let alone be loyal to a person? "I''m satisfied!" Gao fan light smile, leave this sentence will disappear in the night sky. "Satisfied?" Gong Qing frowned tightly and then shook his head helplessly. "Sure enough, the entry rules of WuFan village on the Internet are right. if you want to enter WuFan village, you only need Gao fan''s satisfaction." But no one knows how to make Gao fan satisfied. Forget it. Don''t think about it. Gong Qing looks back at Tian Jinzhong, who is still sleeping like Lun, and holds him back to bed with a dignified face. He puts him in a comfortable sleeping position, and then lifts the fainted child up and leans on the bed. Finally, Gong Qing bowed deeply to Tian Jinzhong with a pious face, he put on the mask of Gao fangei and became a bent old man, hiding in the dark. Due to the appearance of Gao fan, Gong Qing''s plan failed. He needs to hide for a period of time to escape the whole pursuit. And after Gao fan settled the two brothers, Lu Liang and Lu Gong, who had no attacking power, he came to the bustling back mountain of dragon and tiger mountain alone. How can this chaotic back mountain of dragon and tiger mountain be without Gao fan. Boom boom! The huge sound immediately attracted Gao fan''s attention. he looked up and saw a white sword rising in the distance. "Hehe, isn''t this the ruler of heaven?" Gao fan laughs jokingly, and the law of perception spreads out. then he finds that cloud is fighting with all mourners over there. When Luo tiandajiao was held, Yun didn''t show much strength because he didn''t beat women, but Gao fan knew that what he mastered was the power of "huawushu". The so-called Hua Wu Shu is a higher power than Yu Wu Shu. Just like the technique of controlling things, the technique of transforming things also feeds weapons with energy, but it is different from the technique of controlling things. The technique of controlling things emphasizes controlling weapons, but the technique of transforming things uses energy to improve the original performance of weapons. For example, the sky ruler used by cloud, after years of feeding, has the attribute of increasing attack range and attack power. It seems that there is only one measuring ruler with the length of watermelon knife, which can help cloud''s energy form sword Qi tens of meters long and release it. It is very powerful. However, Gao fan knows that in terms of using energy to feed weapons, the chemical substance is not the strongest power, but the weapon refining is the strongest.Because no matter the chemical or royal objects, the things they make can only be used by the person who provides the energy for these weapons. if you change people, they will lose their function because the energy is not compatible. However, there is no such limitation in refining tools, such as the mask Gao fan gave Gong Qing before, anyone can use it, even ordinary people without energy. Of course, it''s much more difficult to refine weapons than Royal objects and chemical objects. Gao fan came to a tree near the battlefield and didn''t rush to show up. Xiao Xiao and Xi are injured and lying on the ground, losing their fighting power. And the cloud is breathing heavily, the complexion is dignified of looking at the place that the sword Qi has ravaged. He wants to see if that guy''s dead. At this time, the sword Qi dissipated, a man with a filial son''s flag was lying on the ground, squinting and spitting blood, with a joking smile on his face, "so it is. You didn''t show it at the luotian Festival, but you didn''t have a photo frame. What you used was a legendary creature!" "Hum!" Cloud tone heavy, eyes cold, "since know, don''t surrender quickly!" "Ha ha, surrender?" Squinting at the cloud with a joking face, "boy, it''s your luck that you didn''t go after Yuantao, otherwise you would be crying..." At the end of the speech, squinting and holding his own filial son''s banner, he began to cry. The three people here saw that they were confused! What''s going on? Are we crying all over the place? Isn''t it? "Don''t cry!" Cloud hidden in the mask of the face can not see the expression, but the voice is very fierce, "can die in my sky ruler, is your honor!" "Mom, I''m going to die..." Squinting and holding his banner, he cried even more fiercely Crying very hard, Gao fan felt goose bumps. And cloud''s eyes suddenly become empty at this time, in a twinkling of an eye, he has appeared in Xiao Xiao''s side! Then, cloud hand starts to cut down Xiao Xiao''s body. If it is cut down, Xiao Xiao will die. The law of time! Gao fan''s eyes were cold, and time stopped immediately. The watermelon knife in cloud hand is only ten centimeters away from Xiao Xiao''s body. Chapter 1255 The flag of filial son is really weird. Although if you change to a more powerful master, xiaozifan will not have a chance to succeed, but it is enough to deal with young people like Yun. Everyone in the audience fell into a standstill, and the cry finally disappeared. Yunbu''s crazy eyes gradually recovered. Later, he was surprised to find that his knife had reached Xiao Xiao, but fortunately, his body was under control and he regained consciousness. "Why? No, it doesn''t seem to be controlled by the body! " Yun was surprised to find that there was a drop of sweat in front of his eyes, the drop was still in the air, not only the drop, but also countless fallen leaves. "This is..." The power of space? The next second, Gao fan appeared in the view of the cloud. I saw him calm down, slowly moving forward in the confined space, and then moving Xiao Xiao''s body under the cloud of watermelon knife. Later, Gao fan walks over to the squint with the filial son''s flag, clenches his squint''s right hand into a fist and puts it on his own face. Finally, Gao fan snapped his fingers, and the forbidden time returned to normal. Yun cut down a piece of tree with one knife, but didn''t hurt anyone. Squinting and looking at his fists growing bigger and bigger in horror, then he was knocked unconscious. "Lord GAOFAN..." Yun man''s eyes were shocked, of course, he knew that Gao fan had saved himself, shocked by Gao fan''s mysterious power, he bowed his hands and clasped his fist respectfully, "thank you for saving my life!" "Well." Gao fan nodded, "take your two brothers to the temple of Heavenly Master. It''s the safest place there. this mourning man, just wait for the company''s people to clean up." "Yes Yun picked up the two people on the ground, but there was no ink, his physical strength was not much left, Xiao Xiao and Xi also needed treatment. "By the way, Lord GAOFAN, we are separated from Linglong and Huaer, and they are going to pursue the unknown enemy too..." Cloud worried said. "Well?" Gao fan was a little stunned. "Didn''t they follow the wind and sand swallow together?" "No!" Yun was slightly embarrassed, "Master Lu said that you are too young and arrogant, Linglong is not allowed to be with the people of extraordinary village..." "Is it?" Gao fan has no choice but to smile, what Lu Jin said is true. What''s his style of acting? Is it a bit arrogant? Is it very arrogant? "Which direction did Lu Linglong and she go to?" "Over there!" Cloud refers to the direction they are going to say. "All right, I''ll take it." Gao fan''s tone was calm and he flew in that direction. Gao fan spread out the spirit rule, and soon found Lu Linglong and Zhijin flower. Zhijinhua and Lu Linglong were in a mess, surrounded by a group of all-round people, and their faces showed evil smiles. "Hey, hey, girl If you can''t resist, enjoy it "That is, don''t worry, my brothers are all experienced veterans. They will definitely make you want to be immortal and die!" "Ha ha ha! That''s it Gao fan frowned slightly and was about to start. As a result, Feng Baobao''s third daughter jumped out. Without saying a word, a few women are very fierce, and they divide the whole sex by two. Gao fan told five girls to go together, so even if Lu Jin didn''t let Lu Linglong go to find the people of Bufan village, couldn''t the people of Bufan village take the initiative to find them? Seeing that several women were safe, Gao fan felt at ease. According to the original plan, the first task of the operation is Tian Jinzhong''s memory, and the second task is to capture Feng Baobao. One of the people in charge of catching sister bao''er is Xia Liuqing, and the other is balun. Balun''s Liuku immortal thief is also one of the eight wonders. Gao fan is also very interested in this ability. After all, the baby''s life experience is probably related to the eight wonders. What Gao fan thinks is that if he can collect the eight wonders as early as possible. Since the baby is here, Gao fan thinks that Barron and Xia Liuqing are probably nearby. The law of perception is unfolded. Sure enough! Gao fan found Xia Liuqing and balun. They are mixed with more than ten all-around experts, and they should all come to round up Feng Baobao. Although they had camouflaged, it was not their original appearance now, but such camouflage was nothing in front of Gao fan. Boom! Without saying a word, Gao fan put his hands on the two covers made of color barriers, and Xia Liuqing and balun were controlled by Gao fan."What''s the situation?" All members around Xia Liuqing and balun were shocked. They camouflaged very well. As a result, there were two guys with colorful covers on them, and they were shining brightly. So that everyone else was exposed. This is special Two traitors, right? Without waiting for them to think more, thunder came from the sky. Click, click! The space of about one kilometer is covered by bursts of thunder light, between the withering and decaying, the surrounding trees are all turned into coke. As for the new members hiding in the dark Tuan Mie! Balun and Xia Liuqing were silly at that time, and even forgot to attack the strange cover that trapped them to break through. Such a strong force of thunder and lightning has completely overturned their cognition. Is it human? At this time, Gao fan slowly came down from the sky, his face was calm and fell in front of Barron, "hand over the Liuku immortal thief, I can spare you from death!" "Gulu..." Barron could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. He was really scared by Gao fan''s power. Although he has been in the alien world for many years, he has to admit that Gao fan is the most abnormal existence he has ever seen. Instantly clear a kilometer area, such a pervert he did not want to provoke. So very simply, Baron directly took out a secret book and handed it to Gao fan. For Gao fan''s power, Baron had some conjectures for a long time. After all, Gao fan never really made a move on Luotian Dajiao. After that, Barron was thinking about how strong Gao fan was. I saw you today. You''re a pervert! Gao fan is slightly stunned, unexpectedly so smooth? He took the secret book with a cool face and flipped it casually. Liuku immortal thief, also known as Saint thief, can steal everything Yeah! It doesn''t look like it''s fake. "Very good!" Gao fan''s face was calm and he put away the secret script. As soon as Baron''s eyes brightened, Gao fan''s skill of disappearing his secret script surprised him again, "he who knows current affairs is a hero. I''m willing to surrender when I meet a powerful opponent like you." However, although the mouth said surrender, but the backstage did not receive points. Gao fan doesn''t worry about this problem either. He looks at Xia Liuqing and says, "don''t pretend to be Xia Liuqing! Why do you want to catch the baby? " Chapter 1256 Xia Liuqing was slightly surprised, relieved the disguise of her body, and revealed her original face. "unexpectedly, master GAOFAN knew my name as well..." "Xia is always the elder of Wu you. Who doesn''t know?" Gao fan joked. "Oh?" Xia Liuqing again surprised, "you actually know I''m Wu you?" Gao fan joked, "if I tell you that Mei Jinfeng told me, do you believe it?" Xia Liuqing''s face is muddled. I believe you. All of a sudden, a powerful and murderous energy swept from the distance, and people couldn''t help looking at it. "It''s Mr. Lu..." Gao fan is slightly surprised. It seems that Lu Jin has been fighting there "Forget it, let''s talk about it later!" Gao fan waved his hand, Xia Liuqing and balun were stunned by the darkness in front of their eyes, sealed their meridians and took them into their personal space. Later, Gao fan''s divine sense sends a message to Feng Baobao and takes back all the others who are dizzy on the scorched earth, and goes to find Lu Jin alone. ¡­¡­ At this time, there is a quiet forest in the noisy dragon and tiger mountain. "Zhang Lingyu, I came to see you today. I want to ask you a question..." Xia he changed his usual frivolous look and seldom looked at Zhang Lingyu seriously. Zhang Lingyu was very calm, and there was no expression on her face, "you said..." In the face of Xia he, his heart is hard to say the apology. After losing to Zhang Chulan, Zhang Lingyu had an epiphany! He completely put down everything in the past, accepted the fact that he was Yin Wulei, and determined to put down everything in the secular world. But there is only one thing that he can''t let go. That is the woman in front of him, the woman who made him make mistakes. Zhang Lingyu knew that she had made a mistake at that time, which not only harmed herself, but also harmed each other. When he made up his mind to practice Taoism, he found that the only thing he couldn''t let go now was his apology to Xia he, just his apology! He thought very clearly that there was no Xiahe in his heart. So now in the face of Xia he, Zhang Lingyu almost wrote "sorry" on her face. "Do you still love me?" Xia he murmured. Zhang Lingyu''s brows were tight and her whole body was stiff. Sure enough! Xia he hasn''t come out of that! Even to ask such a question! He didn''t know how to answer. He said that if he didn''t love each other, would he hurt others! But if you don''t make it clear, is it really good to cheat others like this? "Hiss..." Zhang Lingyu takes a cool breath. Finally, he plans to make it clear to Xia he. So he summoned up the courage to look at Xiahe, but the next second, the expression on his face was slightly stunned. Because he found that Xia he looked up at the waning moon in the sky, with a smile of relief on his face. "Thank you, Zhang Lingyu!" Xia he also took a deep breath and looked at Zhang Lingyu with a smile on his face, "thank you for helping me see myself clearly!" "I..." Zhang Lingyu was stunned, I haven''t said anything yet? What are you happy about? "Zhang Lingyu, I want to tell you I''m sorry!" Xia he smiles with relief. Leave this sentence, then turn around and leave. Today, the reason why Xia he came to Zhang Lingyu to ask him this question is just to confirm the last doubt in her heart. In the past, Xia he always felt that he liked Zhang Lingyu. Until after meeting Gao fan, Xia he gradually found that his previous thoughts were more and more confused. After several contacts with Gao fan, the image of Gao fan is gradually printed into Xia he''s mind. Especially after entering the dragon and tiger mountain, the images of Gao fan and Zhang Lingyu even overlap in Xia he''s mind, which makes Xia he confused. So before, she risked being discovered to approach Gao fan and Zhang Lingyu just to get the answer she wanted. Unfortunately, there was still no answer at that time. Today, the hunting mission officially began. After beating Lu Jin and planting her bone scraper, Xia he left alone. Because she knows very well that she doesn''t know when to see Zhang Lingyu next time, so she must get the answer tonight. So she summoned up the courage to find Zhang Lingyu and asked the question, "do you still love me?" It seems that Xia he is asking Zhang Lingyu, but in fact, Xia he also wants to ask whether she loves Zhang Lingyu. When Xia he asked this heavy question, her heart was clear at that time. Because she found that after she asked this question, she didn''t expect Zhang Lingyu''s answer at all.This shows that Xia he doesn''t care if Zhang Lingyu still loves himself Therefore, she already knew clearly that she did not like Zhang Lingyu any more. Zhang Lingyu''s obsession in his heart is just an apology for Zhang Lingyu''s failure to cultivate Yang Wulei because of her original mistake. And now, since Zhang Lingyu has accepted the Yin five thunder, Xia he''s apology will dissipate. Xiahe, now we are going to pursue her happiness! At this time, Zhang Lingyu is looking at Xia he''s back with a muddled face, with an unnatural expression. Xia he''s sorry, hit his heart. But soon, Zhang Lingyu''s face also showed a self mocking smile, "it seems that I think too much..." See Xia he leave time that extricate smile know, the other side also already put that matter down. "In this way, is it satisfactory?" Zhang Lingyu looked up at the dark sky, with a faint smile on her face, at this time, a strong breath swept away with Zhang Lingyu''s body as the center, the next moment, Zhang Lingyu''s whole temperament changed greatly. "I broke through?" Zhang Lingyu''s face was pleasantly surprised, but Xia he let him upgrade! ¡­¡­ Gao fan quickly moves towards Lu Jin''s position. In a ravaged open space, Lu Jin''s eyes are crazy, like a mad dog, everywhere are the trees and gravel that he blasted to pieces. And he is still attacking the air at this moment, a person playing very hi. The whole four hid behind a stone, their faces muddled. Gao Ning was sweating and prayed silently in his heart: where are you, Lord? Come on! If you don''t come to mainland again, something will happen! Gao Ning according to the original plan to Lu Jin hand, of course, is to get Gao fan''s advice. After all, first of all, Gao fan also wants to see with his own eyes the power of Sansheng, and second, Gao fan also wants to catch all his nature. The only action that can keep all the four maniacs is to round up Lu Jin. But now, Gao fan''s delay makes Gao Ning miserable. "I''ll go..." Shen Chong said, "I can''t be tough with Mr. Lu in this state..." Yuan Tao was sweating a lot on his forehead. Lu Jin was crazy just now, and he was almost cool. "is it the only way to wait for him to finish it?" Chapter 1257 Dou meipai said, "don''t look at me. I''m responsible for pacifying. But Lu Jin in this state can''t be pacified! I don''t know where the crazy girl Xia he has gone. It''s a bit difficult to do without her now! " "Ah! Stop talking about her! I can never count on her Yuan Tao frowned, "it''s Gao Ning. Is there any way for you to make Lao Lu happy? It''s not good to go on like this!" Immediately, three people look to Gao Ning. "Well, I''m already doing it..." Gao Ning couldn''t see the expression on his face, "I didn''t expect that Lu Laozi was still so angry when he was old, he was in a state of extreme anger now, and I''m helping him transform now, but it still needs some time, we''ll wait..." "Wait?" Yuan Tao''s face sank, "this is the dragon and tiger mountain, and there is an old master sitting in the town. if we stay here for one more second, there will be more danger. are you sure you want to wait?" "Er..." Gao Ning is suffering, Lord, come on, I can''t carry it! At this time, Gao fan came down from the sky and fell in front of Lu Jin. Lu jinhun''s whole body is pale, not only her hair, but also her eyes and skin are white. this is the effect of improving her strength by using the anti life triple. Lu Jin''s body speed, strength and strength can be greatly improved when she turns on the three fold skill. And even if you are injured, you can recover instantly. The most terrifying thing is that it''s said that after the third level of cultivation, it has the effect of eclosion and immortality. So Gao fan is very interested in Lu Jin''s rebellious life, which is the reason why he didn''t bring Lu Jin down directly. If Lu Jin is crazy, she starts to attack Gao fan. Gao fan doesn''t write ink either. He directly answers the battle and fights with Lu Jin. Lu Jin''s body is shining with lightning. Although he doesn''t know thunder method, he has five thunder runes. Every attack is accompanied by a powerful lightning attack. Gao fan is not weak at all, and his face is calm. He also pretends thunder and lightning. He wants to try what Lu Jin can do. Two people you come and I go, for a time fight is inseparable. "Isn''t this the extraordinary villa master who just emerged recently? How did he come? " Yuan Tao''s face is livid, "moreover, he looks calm and relaxed, just like Lao Lu''s family is like a three-year-old child, it seems that he doesn''t pay attention to Lao Lu in this state at all!" "Yes..." Shen Chong''s face was cold. "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I can''t believe that there are still such young experts in the world." Dou Mei said with a smile, "if we can pull Gao fan into the whole nature, can we sweep the world soon?" Several people looked at Dou Mei with disdain: what strength do you and I have? Don''t you force me to count? Still want to pull Gao fan? "By the way, Lao Gao, can you do it? Why don''t we withdraw? " Yuan Tao looks at Gao Ning. "Withdraw?" Gao Ning looks embarrassed, he finally gets Gao fan to wait. As a result, you get better, but you fight with Lu Jin. Don''t you mean to arrest all these people? Lord, what are your ink marks? He looks at Gao fan who is fighting with Lu Jin in the distance with a sad face. He doesn''t know what to do. "Yes, withdraw. Do you think we can handle Gao fan?" Yuan Tao continued. "I want to wait for them to fight with each other, and we''ll make a profit, but you always say so, just withdraw." Gao Ning said with a frown. After all, if Gao fan fails to arrest several people and turns over, he will not have a chance to mix with the all-round people. Gao fan may have been fighting with Lu Jin so hard that he forgot about it for a while, so as long as Gao Ning stays in Quan Xing, they can find a chance to help Gao fan win the Quan Xing one day. In this way, the whole of a few people secretly toward the periphery of the battlefield. Gao Ning walked at the back, but he didn''t forget to leave a mark carefully for Gao fan. Master, you must catch up as soon as you finish But soon, the people in front were stunned. "What''s the matter?" Gao Ning''s face was muddled. "Go, why don''t you go?" "I can''t go!" Yuan Tao''s face was livid. He opened his hand and pressed it in the air. Shen Chong helped the glasses that were about to fall down. His face was gloomy. "This area was isolated by Gao fan with his strange ability!" "What?" Gao Ning exclaimed in surprise, almost making several people see that he was laughing.Sure enough, it''s still the master! It turns out that he has been ready for a long time! Soon, the battle between Gao fan and Lu Jin is over. Lu Jin although very strong, but in front of Gao fan is still not enough to see. At this time, Lu Jin has recovered her normal appearance, lying on the ground peacefully, breathing evenly. As for the inverse triple, Gao fan has experienced it, which is indeed a powerful force. According to the setting of the world, human beings are born from the birth of four limbs with one energy. Most people practice Qi the day after tomorrow. What they practice is actually the inborn one among the four limbs and bones. people who practice Qi refine the inborn one in their body into the inborn one they can use. At the end of the day, there will be less and less innate energy, and when Shouyuan is exhausted, people will die. The subtlety of this skill is that it reverses the training of the human body to a state of innate energy. In theory, if you practice the third level, you will completely return to the state of congenital one energy. therefore, you will have infinite longevity and become the so-called land immortal. But Lu Jin didn''t reach the top of the triple cultivation. It seems that she should stay in the second. However, it still can''t be underestimated that the anti life triple can live forever, which has reached the level of law power. Gao fan can''t help but wonder why there are so many forces of law in this place where there is no God. If it wasn''t for the lack of energy content of these strange people, Gao fan thought that relying on the power of these laws, the world would have many great powers to destroy heaven and earth. Gao fan put aside Lu Jin and walked towards the whole nature with a cool face. Shen Chong, Dou Mei, Gao Ning and Yuan Tao looked at Gao fan step by step with a dignified look, and even held their breath. Gao fan frowned slightly. He didn''t notice just now. Now he found that Xia he was not in it. Did Xia he go to see Zhang Lingyu? No, Zhang Lingyu didn''t get the tongtianlu, so he is not the target of the whole action. Xia he has no reason to see him! But think about the relationship between Xia he and Zhang Lingyu, Gao fan thinks it''s normal. After all, Xia he has the title of "crazy girl" in his whole nature. it''s normal to meet Zhang Lingyu at this time. Chapter 1258 Between Gao fan''s thinking, there is a change in his spreading perception. Suddenly, his eyes widened. Because a beautiful shadow suddenly appeared behind him! Perception instantly lock Xiahe, GAOFAN subconsciously think Xiahe is to attack himself! Not only Gao fan thought so, but also all four of them thought so! Watching Xia he come out from the opposite woods and pounce on Gao fan''s back, they certainly think that Xia he is coming to attack. Gao Ning can''t stand any longer. He wants to attack the other three people directly, so as to avoid Xia he''s sneaking attack on Gao fan, which will cause adverse situation to Gao fan. Think like this, Gao Ning has already clapped toward yuan Tao in the past. Yuan Tao''s eyes widened. He didn''t know why Gao Ning suddenly attacked himself, but as a strong man, he couldn''t be attacked easily. Yuan Tao''s thoughts moved, and long Jiuzi appeared beside him, releasing a light blue energy shield. "Bang!" The next second, a dull voice sounded, and everyone was shocked. Yuan Tao looked at Gao Ning in shock. "I''ll go. What are you doing?" Shen Chong and Dou Mei are shocked to see Xia he, "crazy girl, what are you doing?" Then, while resisting Gao Ning''s palm, Yuan Tao looks at Shen Chong and Dou Mei, and looks a little angry, "I''ve been attacked, what are you two doing?" Gao Ning is also very strange. I''ve attacked Yuantao. Dou Mei and Shen Chong, what are you doing looking at the other side? Finally, Yuan Tao and Gao Ning look at Shen Chong and Dou Mei with a puzzled look on their face. For a moment, the four froze in a strange posture. I saw Xiahe hanging in Gao fan''s arms, four eyes opposite, Xiahe that bright as the stars in the God is full of deep love. At this moment, everything around seems to be filled with happy love, even in the air seems to have a sweet taste. Gao fan embraces Xia he with a smile on his face. Although he doesn''t know what Xia he has done before, he knows that Zhang Lingyu''s world in Xia he has completely become the past Because just now, when Gao fan thought that Xia he was attacking himself, the system backstage had already received Xia he''s points. Immediately, Gao fan also sensed Xia he''s enthusiasm, turned around and hugged him in his arms. At this time, Xia he is full of affection. Even Gao fan, a veteran who has been on the battlefield for a long time, can''t help but indulge. Involuntarily, Gao fan even breathed hot, holding Xia he''s hand can''t help but slightly forced. "Well..." Xia he''s face turned red and his eyes were like silk. He lay down in Gao fan''s arms and breathed out like orchid, "don''t Don''t be here... " "Gulu..." *5 not only Gao fan, but also the four people beside him, including Dou Mei, couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Xia he is so attractive Gao fan glances at the four people beside him, and then he knows that Xia he''s ability has improved to the point where everyone is occupied. even Dou Mei is not immune. Yes, after making it clear to Zhang Lingyu, Xia he got detached, his own ability was also improved at that moment. It''s no exaggeration to say that at this time Xia he, even if the master of heaven came, I''m afraid he would be unstable! With a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, the law of swallowing starts in an instant, including Gao Ning, everyone''s energy is swallowed up by him. Then, he took the four people in a coma into his personal space and turned away with Xia he in his arms. He needs to find a place where there is no one to clean up Xia he, a fox who is hard to find when playing lanterns. Gao fan and Xia he spent the night in the palace of the new world. Xia he finally realized the power of Gao fan, the Lord of the alien world, the powerful fairy king, who can make the whole world tremble by stamping his feet. Women all like heroes, especially Gao fan, who has such status and top driving skills. On this night, with the double blessing of Gao fan''s superb skills and powerful identity, Xia he was praised by Gao fan from the inside out, from the outside in, again and again, I don''t know how many times Complete conquest! When Gao fan and Xia he appeared again, it was the next day. However, due to Xia he''s special identity, Gao fan''s place to go is special, so he put her into a portable space. Tianshi hall, in front of the main gate. It''s full of people. Xu San and Xu Si, with panda eyes on their heads, beckoned the company''s people to put the arrested people in the car one by one. They listened to Gao fan last night and went to catch Ding Yuan,As a result, it''s obvious that after being beaten into panda''s eye, the man ran away It''s all Gao fan''s fault. Mingming said that he came to help catch Ding Yu''an at last, but he didn''t know how to stand up. "Baby Did your master really not come back? " Xu Si was a little angry and even more subdued, "he clearly said that he would come to support, but as a result, he was so good that he went missing!" "No The baby has a cute new face, "but it''s dawn, so it should be back soon..." "Baby, take a good look. I was beaten by Ding Yuan in my panda eye!" Xu Si sobbed pitifully, "when your villa master comes back, I must ask him for an explanation! Is it a man''s job to stand up? Lose money, you must lose money! " "Who wants me to lose money when I lose money?" At this time, Gao fan''s voice sounded behind Xu Si. "Of course..." Xu Si''s face was excited and turned quickly. But when he saw Gao fan, his words were stifled by him. "Ha ha Lord GAOFAN, you can come back at last. I miss you so much Xu Si''s face was flattering. As for losing money or something, how dare he really mention it? Just now, I just took advantage of Gao fan''s absence. "You panda eye?" Gao fan looks at Xu Si, slightly stunned. Then he remembered that, according to his arrangement last night, after finishing Lu Jin''s side, he had to help Xu Si and Ding Yu''an. But Gao fan didn''t go because of the emergency at Xiahe. It seems that Ding Yu''an has hurt Xu Si''s face Gao fan glanced at Xu San beside him faintly, sure enough, Xu San''s face was the same. "This is the healing pill and the nourishing pill." Gao fan waved out two bottles of pills and handed them to Xu Si, "you distribute them to everyone, and you can take the extra ones." Xu si a face smile, instant second understand. It''s more than enough for everyone present to share two of these two bottles. GAO fan is compensating himself in disguise! "Hey, hey." Xu Si''s face is full of smiles. Just pay for it, not to mention the pills produced by Gao fan! "Thank you, master." Chapter 1259 As for the thing that Gao fan stood him up last night, he had already thrown him out of the air. Gao fan scan a circle, did not find Zhang Chulan let the old master figure. He took a look at the closed gate of Tianshi hall and wondered, "what''s the situation? Zhang Chulan and the old master have not come out yet? " "Isn''t it?" Liu Yanyan nods crazily, "Zhang Chulan and the old Heavenly Master didn''t come out after they went in last night. originally, Xu Si said that after the old Heavenly Master came out and arranged, he would catch these all sex demons and come to them. but the old Heavenly Master didn''t come out until he sent them away in advance." "Then, Lord, where did you go last night?" Hibiscus trifoliate face cunningly came up, "last night when we found Mr. Lu, he was lying there alone." "After saving Mr. Lu, I''ll go after the whole person..." Gao fan''s face is calm. He doesn''t blush when he lies. "Did you catch it?" "No, they ran away..." "Oh?" Hibiscus trifoliate a face smile, sniffed in Gao fan body, a face don''t believe. Woman''s intuition tells her, not so simple! Creak ~ the gate of Tianshi hall opens, and Zhang Chulan and the old Tianshi come out one by one. "Oh! Old master Xu Si came forward to say hello with a smile on his face, "you can finally come out! If you don''t come out all the time, I will take these all sex demons to the company on my own initiative. " The old master didn''t reply. His face was very blue, and he seemed very upset. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu four eat a shut door, Zhiqu back, continue to hair pills. Zhang Chulan is also a face unhappy with the black eye circle came over, a long sigh, and then consciously went to Gao fan behind. It seems that the old master and Zhang Chulan spent an unpleasant night. The rate of the master''s degree was probably not passed to Zhang Chulan. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. No one spoke for a moment. After all, no one dares to touch the old master at this time. "Hum!" Looking at a group of omniscient members squatting on the ground, the old master angrily reprimanded them, "if you don''t pull out a hair, you don''t take a cent, and you are true to yourself! This is the true purpose of your wholeness! This is the integrity of your grandmaster Yang Zhu! " "Look at you. What have you done all these years? Where is the shadow of Yang Zhu? " All the new members were so frightened that they did not dare to speak. Don''t say that they are now constrained by the company''s special handcuffs and dare not face up to the teacher. even if they don''t suppress it, they dare not with ten courage! This is the master of heaven, the top power in the alien world. except for a few people with brain diseases, who dares to provoke the master of heaven? What''s more, the angry and unhappy old master? Therefore, not only the all-round people, but also other people are silent, the employees of the company consciously stop their work, one by one stay in place and keep quiet. "Hum!" Seeing that no one dared to respond, the old master snorted coldly, as if his anger had subsided. But Gao fan knew that if he didn''t let out Qi, he would always be a unified explosive. Seeing that there was no reply, the master looked at Lu Linglong and said, "where''s your grandfather, girl? Is he all right? " Lu Linglong''s delicate body trembled and nervously replied, "my grandfather has been hurt, but it''s not serious. He''s resting!" "What? Is Lao Lu hurt? " The old master''s face was covered with frost again when he had just relaxed a little, all of a sudden, the air was cold. "Son of a bitch!" The old master snapped and waved his big sleeve, and then he broke the floor to pieces. All the people present were shocked, one of them was trembling and did not dare to move. After all, the old master is always calm and calm. No one has ever seen him angry. After all, he is too strong. I''m afraid the bad guys who have seen him angry are cool So in the face of the angry old master, they are really afraid to move now, for fear that the old master will hit others. The old master was not happy when he saw the people. At this moment, I just want to find someone to vent my anger. But, in front of this group of sun thieves, they are all like human spirits. How can no one say a word to let themselves vent? "Hum!" The old master snorted coldly again, pointing to the all sex members squatting on the ground, and said, "what all sex, you are just a group of little bastards who have forgotten their ancestors'' lessons!Stick to your desire and make trouble everywhere Everyone take a breath, I''ll go, little bastard? The old master was so angry that he swore in front of so many people! This is special It''s amazing news! At this time, someone finally spoke! Rongshan, a disciple of the Tianshi mansion, suddenly said, "master, this is not a proper metaphor If they are excrement stirring sticks, aren''t we... " The old master''s eyes were cold and slightly embarrassed, the next second, he looked at the nearest member of the whole sex, and said, "you bastard! How dare you treat us as filthy things "Ah?" This wholeness was hoodwinked at that time, "well, old master, I didn''t say anything..." Before the voice fell, the old master hit the man and knocked him unconscious on the spot. Hoo The old master breathed out a long breath, finally had the chance to make a move, his depressed mood lightened a lot in an instant! Everyone took a breath of cool air. Since the old master has let off steam, can it be over? "Two of you from the company, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to see Laotian..." The old master looked calm and prepared to leave. With a long breath, they all looked pitifully at the new member who was knocked unconscious by the old master, "brother, your sacrifice is glorious!" "Elder martial brother!" At this time, Tian Jinzhong appeared in front of everyone. He hobbled over and threw his fist at the old master, "how about it? Has tianshudu been successfully passed on to Chu LAN? " Watching Tian Jinzhong come over, everyone was shocked. Isn''t Tian Jinzhong in a wheelchair? How can you walk all of a sudden? What''s more, don''t you mean broken hands and feet? Now it seems that all hands and feet are healthy, right? Or is everything false before? In fact, Tian Jinzhong just pretended to be ill and hid to deal with the invasion of the whole nature? Hold the grass! How deep is the water in Tianshi mansion! Seeing Tian Jinzhong, the old master was shocked. But then, he thought of something, he looked at Gao fan faintly, with a grateful look in his eyes, "master Gao fan, I don''t know if you are interested in coming into the room with me." Chapter 1260 People were shocked. The brain circuits of the old master were really different from those of ordinary people. This reflected that they couldn''t keep up. "Whatever you want." Gao fan nodded and agreed to keep up with the pace of the old master. Tian Jinzhong''s face was stunned. He was surprised to find out why he didn''t care about himself. It''s because Tianshi hall is the place where Tianshi inherits, and even he is not qualified to enter. However, the old master asked Gao fan to enter, which made him ponder. However, he didn''t ask any more questions. Elder martial brother has his reasons for everything. besides, in front of so many people, elder martial brother can''t lose face. In the hall, in the middle stands a three meter high statue of Heavenly Master, on which there is a fruit tray. As the symbol of zhengyimen, Tianshi hall is different from Gao fan''s brilliant imagination. It is very simple here. However, it also confirms the principle that the practitioners are pure hearted and have few desires. Two people sit on the ground, the old angel to the point, "GAOFAN village master, Tian younger martial brother''s business, thank you." At the first sight of Tian Jinzhong, the old master knew what Gao fan had done. Both hands, life rest, against heaven change life. In addition to all hands, the old master could not think of other abilities to help Tian Jinzhong. "Don''t be polite, master Tian. It''s also my long cherished wish to help master Tian escape from the sea of hardship." Gao fan''s face is indifferent. He didn''t lie about this sentence. for such a poor man as Tian Jinzhong, he certainly won''t be helpless. "However, the old master let me in alone, should not just thank me so simple?" Gao fan smiles. "Indeed." The old master didn''t beat around the bush. "What I want to ask is, who are you? Or, where are you from? What is the purpose? " Gao fan smiles. Sure enough, the old master is different from others. However, Gao fan wanted to know why he knew. "I don''t know why the old master asked? I''m a fellow of Zhang Chulan''s. we grew up wearing the same pair of trousers when we were little. we came to Longhushan just to help Zhang Chulan inherit the position of Heavenly Master. It seems that the old master had some other deep meaning when he asked this question... " The old master looked calm. "To tell you the truth, I know you are not from this world!" "What?" Gao fan was a little surprised, the old master knew that he was not a person in this world! Up to the present position, only Zhang Chulan knows that Gao fan is not a person in this world, except for the woman who has paid points. People who have paid points can''t sell themselves, even if they are forced to pry into their memory. After all, they also have systematic protection. So, only Zhang Chulan. "You don''t have to guess why I know your identity, because I can''t say something! Don''t think about it. It''s not Zhang Chulan who told me that you are not a person in this world. I have other ways to know... " The old master said calmly. "Other ways?" Gao fan was even more surprised, and he suddenly thought of another possibility: just like the divine Kesha of the supernatural universe! Lao Tianshi is the spokesman of the way of heaven in this world!!! After all, except for the people around Gao fan, no one else should know his identity. And the only chance to know his identity is the way of heaven in this world. The old master can walk in the world, and today he attacks a new member in front of everyone. this shows that he is not the way of heaven itself, because the way of heaven cannot directly attack. Since it is not the way of heaven itself, he can only be the spokesman of the way of heaven. In this way, even the anger on his face when he first saw Gao fan could be explained! It''s no wonder that the old master can only answer some things with unspeakable words! This is because of the limitation of the spokesperson of the way of heaven! Gao fan didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly, "can I ask the old master, is the so-called inheritance of the degree of the master the inheritance of the way of heaven?" The spokesman of the way of heaven can''t reveal any information about the way of heaven, so the old master can''t say! So Gao fan asked! "There are some things I can''t say. I''ve told you all I can say..." There was a faint smile on the old master''s face, talking to smart people is sometimes so simple. Gao fan looked at the smile on the old master''s face and understood it instantly. This is the default! At this time, the old master''s face became serious again, "the future of the world is up to you, master Gao fan. I just hope that the process of change will not be too bloody..." "Old master You... " Gao fan looks surprised,It seems that Lao Tianshi knows that he is here to seize the world from the hands of the way of heaven. but it''s strange that as the spokesman of the way of heaven, Lao Tianshi didn''t stop himself? According to the previous analysis, the old master must be the spokesman of the way of heaven. But the spokesperson of Tiandao didn''t take the initiative to attack himself. He also said that the time of change should not be too bloody. The spokesman of the way of heaven is also the guardian of the way of heaven, but is this what a guardian of the way of heaven should say and do? Gao fan''s face is muddled, and he can''t understand the situation at all. "Well, master GAOFAN, you can go. I won''t see you off in person." The master meditated on the spot and closed his eyes slowly. "OK, I know. Please don''t worry about it. It won''t be bloody!" Gao fan''s face was calm and his heart was shocked to leave the Tianshi hall. After all, the information he got from the old master today is too complicated. He needs to take a good care of it. When Gao fan closed the gate of Tianshi hall, the old Tianshi suddenly widened his eyes, vomited a mouthful of blood. The original calm face turned pale in an instant. It seems that what he did just now really hurt him a lot. At the end of the dragon and Tiger Mountain incident, everyone went home. Time passed quickly, the alien world ushered in a month of calm. In this month, Gao fan did little, he asked Xu Si to find a piece of land approved by the relevant department, and set up the gate of extraordinary village in his hometown Huangjia village. It has to be said that the efficiency of the company is high. In less than a month, it helped Gao fan build a good yard. After the sensational opening ceremony, Gao fan officially named it "extraordinary village". The extraordinary village is built on the mountain and its style is antique. There is a front yard, a back yard and a side yard with 30 rooms. It covers a large area, just enough. Xu Si took the pills back to his hometown and gave them to Xu Xiang. The old man got better and came back alive. he even joined the extraordinary village and moved to the extraordinary village regardless of the influence. For the arrival of Xu Xiang, the baby is also very happy, Gao fan is also happy to see its success. Chapter 1261 Xu Si is also relieved that Xu Xiang is here with Gao fan. After all, Xu Xiang is kind to his baby, and Gao fan will not neglect him. General Tian Jin forgets his miserable past. He sleeps soundly every day. He is in a good mood. He often asks Zhang Chulan to open a video. Every day, I introduce my girlfriend to Zhang Chulan, which makes Zhang Chulan miserable. The whole world has disappeared, and the world has calmed down a lot. Wang is not in a hurry to join the extraordinary village. He is removed from Wudang. He plans to go back to his hometown to have a look. Zhugeqing also said that he would go back home, as for joining the extraordinary village, he had to go back and ask his father''s advice. after all, they were only two brothers, zhugebai and him. Gao fan didn''t keep Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing, but just gave them a bunch of refined self-defense magic weapons, let them take them back to their families, after all, Gao fan knew that some forces in the alien world would attack Wang Ye''s family because of the strange door after the wind. For a month, Gao fan was not idle. Of course, he was playing with his own harem. Xia he, Liu Yanyan, Feng Shayan and each of them has her own strong points. However, Gao fan is not a derelict person. Besides driving every day, he is also busy with other things. He took time to persuade Gao Ning, Ba Lun, Xia Liuqing, Dou Mei, Shen Chong and Yuan Tao to surrender. But because all the other five people except Gao Ning were unwilling to surrender, and Gao fan didn''t want to let the tiger go back to the mountain, so he directly controlled the five people with the spirit law, after obtaining the skills of these people, he released them all. In order to find Ding Yuan. After all, the task of the world is to unify the whole organization. if all the high-level officials of the whole organization are captured this time, Ding Yu''an will certainly develop a new all-round high-level organization, which will be even more troublesome. In addition to these, Gao fan has been sorting out the conversation with the old master that night. Finally, Gao fan basically confirmed the fact that the old master is the spokesman of the way of heaven. But why did the master know he was the enemy of heaven, but still didn''t deal with him The first possibility: it is very likely that the way of heaven has been made into a sleeping state by the system at this time, the old master knows that he is not his opponent, and he can''t contact the way of heaven, so he can only pretend to be nice to himself for the time being, hold himself back, and wait for the way of heaven to come. The second possibility: the old master doesn''t want to be controlled by the way of heaven any more. While the way of heaven is sleeping, he is seeking his own help. As for what kind of situation it is, Gao fan does not know at present. He can only go one step at a time. So today, Gao fan plans to read the memory of taking Tian Jinzhong. He wants to see what''s inside. But before that, Gao fan wants to draw a lottery. The points submitted by LV Gong and Xia he are useless. Gao fan waves his hand to make a barrier and seal off all interference. "System, draw for me!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: fox demon - Tushan Rongrong (super mutation)! " "Congratulations on the successful fusion, the current level is 6 stars! Get the law of wisdom "Ding! Mutation effect trigger, gain ability: body of ten thousand poisons "Well! The law of wisdom? What kind of skill rule is this? " Gao fan felt it for a moment, only felt that everything in the world clearly appeared in his mind, as long as he wanted to, there was nothing he couldn''t think of. However, compared with Gao fan, this rule does have some disadvantages. It''s better to help him put together the five series rules first. The five system rule has only the gold system obtained before, and the fire system obtained in the last world. There are still three system rules that have not been obtained. But it doesn''t matter. Wisdom is wisdom "Hoo..." Gao fan breathed out a long breath and took out Tian Jinzhong''s memory, this is his focus now. I don''t know why, looking at the golden memory ball in front of him, he was a little nervous. Gao fan sat on the ground and began to wrap the golden ball with divine consciousness to get memory from it. In the golden ball of light, golden threads appear, wrapped by the power of Gao fan''s divine consciousness, and constantly blend into Gao fan''s eyebrows. There are a lot of memory fragments in Gao fan''s mind. Pieces of memory are recombined to form a complete picture. The next second, in front of Gao fan''s eyes, Zhang Huaiyi, the big ear thief, appears. "Elder martial brother, come back with me!" Looking at the big eared thief Zhang Huaiyi in front of him, Gao fan feels as if he is on the spot. even Tian Jinzhong''s eagerness to pull him back to Longhu Mountain is clear.Zhang Huaiyi''s face was calm and his brow slightly wrinkled. "No, younger martial brother of Jinzhong, I can''t go back with you!" "Why?" Tian Jinzhong said, "now the whole world is chasing you, only when you return to Longhu Mountain, can master and his family protect you!" "I can''t tell you the reason, because it hurts you too!" Zhang Huaiyi looks determined, "you''d better go back quickly, I won''t go back with you!" "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about? What does it mean to harm me to say? " Tian Jinzhong looked stubborn, "well, if you don''t tell me, I''ll send a signal immediately to tell elder master your whereabouts and let him take you back!" "No!" Zhang Huaiyi''s face is very blue. when Tian Jinzhong mentioned Zhang Zhiwei, he was flustered. Because he can''t beat Zhang Zhiwei. If Zhang Zhiwei catches him, he will die. "Well, then tell me the reason!" Tian Jinzhong seized Zhang Huaiyi''s handle and was proud. "Ah..." Zhang Huaiyi sighed wistfully, then looked at Tian Jinzhong with solemn eyes, "I can tell you, but Jinzhong, you have to remember, from now on, no matter who asks if you have seen me, you must say that you have not seen me, including the master and his family!" Tian Jinzhong was slightly stunned, "can''t even master him?" "Yes Zhang Huaiyi a face dignified, "unless you promise me this condition, otherwise I die also won''t say with you." "Well..." The Tianjin Center is a little shocked, even the master and his family can''t tell. It seems that this secret really matters. But that''s what people do. The bigger the secret, the more interested they are. Even in pieces, I''m curious. "It starts that night..." Zhang Huaiyi was lost in thought and began to recall, "that night, I encountered a problem in yangwulei''s practice, so I went to find master to solve his doubts, but master was not in the room, I guess he was in the temple of heaven." "Then, I went to the temple of Heavenly Master, but I saw a scene that I can''t forget all my life!" Tian Jinzhong looks forward and doesn''t interrupt Zhang Huaiyi. He is also curious about what the scene is? Chapter 1262 "I see..." Zhang Huaiyi took a deep breath, and there was a drop of sweat on his forehead. it seems that the scene has made him nervous up to now. "I saw a gorgeous woman in front of my master, the woman was wearing a feather coat as thin as a cicada''s wing. The feather coat was shining with light golden light, and her snow-white skin was looming..." "Ah?" The expression on Tian Jinzhong''s face is gradually wanton, the master and a gorgeous woman who doesn''t wear much clothes live in the same room, this picture is too much to imagine! So much so that an evil smile appeared on his face. Dong! At that time, Zhang Huaiyi punched and planted a red envelope on Tian Jinzhong''s head, "what do you think? Master, is he such a person? " "Cough..." Tian Jinzhong embarrassed smile, "elder martial brother, you continue, continue!" "Where are you?" "A woman without much clothes, Gulu..." "What kind of woman doesn''t wear much? It''s a feather coat, thin as cicada wings! Do you understand the fairy''s clothes "Oh Elder martial brother, don''t you just say fairy? What is the snow white skin? It''s very attractive... " "Cough..." Zhang Huaiyi was slightly embarrassed, and then turned straight, "the master was very respectful to the woman, kneeling directly in front of her, submissive." "What?" Tian Jinzhong said, "elder martial brother, are you wrong? Master, he is the master of heaven! Kneeling on the ground... " Before he finished speaking, Tian Jinzhong saw that Zhang Huaiyi''s eyes had become chilly, "de You go on. I promise I''ll never interrupt you again. " "Hum!" Zhang Huaiyi looked unhappy. "Later, the woman told her master a lot, but because of the distance, I didn''t hear much. After that, the woman put a golden light into the master''s body, and the master''s whole temperament seemed to change at that moment. From that moment on, even I felt that he had become a lot strange and mysterious, that feeling is hard to express. " "Elder martial brother, when you say that, I''m a little impressed." Tian Jinzhong frowned a little, "during this period, I also feel that Shifu''s family has become more severe. I always thought it was because you ran away from home that you made him so angry, but now when you say that, I remember, it seems that his old people have changed before you ran away from home... " "Well!" Zhang Huaiyi nodded and continued to say solemnly, "later, the woman said a lot to her master, vaguely, I heard words such as under one person, heaven, soaring, eternal door, etc..." "What?" This time, Gao fan was shocked. Eternal door, he also has! Isn''t that the relic of the one Immortal King of the Yuan Dynasty in the universe? Why are you here? At this time, he really wanted to catch Zhang Huaiyi and ask, what''s the matter? But unfortunately, this is Tian Jinzhong''s memory. At this time, Zhang Huaiyi continued, "half a month ago, when I went down the mountain for a tour, the all-round rootless students came to me and invited me to join them." "Even though wugensheng told me that he had left the whole nature with Gu cuoting and Gao gen, but how could I join them as a member of Zhengyi sect?" "So elder martial brother..." Tian Jinzhong''s face was dignified. "Did you join them or not?" When he heard that master Zhang Huaiyi was with Quan Xing, he was also unbelievable. In his mind, master brother Zhang Zhiwei and second elder martial brother Zhang Huaiyi are his idols. Idol has become a bad man, which he is not willing to accept all his life. Zhang Huaiyi frowned and nodded, "I''m in..." "What?" Tian Jinzhong took two steps back. He growled, "impossible, impossible Why do you want to join them? Why? " "Because wugensheng told me that he knew where the gate of eternity was!" Zhang Huaiyi''s eyes are very sharp. "What? The gate of eternity? " Tian Jinzhong suddenly widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. "Is that the eternal door you heard from that woman in the temple of Heavenly Master?" "Yes, when the word came out of wugensheng''s mouth, my expression was the same as yours." Zhang Huaiyi looked up at the sky with a melancholy face, "so I joined them with curiosity, later, Zheng Zibu, Feng Tianyang, Zhou Sheng, Ruan Feng, Ma benzai and many other people joined rootless life...""What?" Tian Jinzhong was shocked, "even these people have joined?" He could not help but be shocked. after all, what Zhang Huaiyi said was all about the young generation who were famous in the world. It can be said that if we can gather all these people together, this rootless student is powerful. "Yes Zhang Huaiyi looks dignified, "I am also very curious, rootless students will be so many people together what is to do?" "Later, wugensheng and I went to visit different people in the world, and we found a total of 36 people, after we became friends, we formed 36 thieves. Wugensheng ranked fourth, and I used to call him the fourth brother." "Next..." Zhang Huaiyi frowned slightly and looked at Tian Jinzhong. "What I said may be shocking. You have to be prepared first." Tian Jinzhong''s face stagnated, "elder martial brother, you said..." He felt that he had been shocked enough today, and his psychological endurance should be improved. Zhang Huaiyi''s face was calm. "In this process, the fourth brother wugensheng showed us his cards gradually. he said that the eternal door he was looking for was actually the cover door left by the sage of heaven before he became a saint. in this door, we can learn the peerless skills of the sage of heaven!" "What? The sage of heaven? Sanctify Tian Jinzhong was shocked again, the purpose of Taoist practice is to become an immortal, or even a saint, or even a saint of heaven above a saint. However, in this age when immortality is cut off, immortality is no longer extravagant, let alone sainthood. But now, Zhang Huaiyi actually said that what they were looking for was the mask door left by the sage of heaven, which really overturned Tian Jinzhong''s cognition. Zhang Huaiyi nodded, "fourth brother wugensheng told us that the reason why the energy in this heaven and earth is so thin is because of the existence of heaven! In order to keep the strongest state all the time, the way of heaven takes back all the energy between heaven and earth. However, the way of heaven must pass through the eternal gate to collect energy, so as long as we find the eternal gate, we can get powerful Dharma from the eternal gate! " Tian Jinzhong said, "do you believe it?" I''m looking at you. "Yes Zhang Huaiyi looked at Tian Jinzhong, "at that time, the rest of us also had this expression of you. Of course, I don''t believe it! But later, we were all convinced by rootless students! " Speaking of this, Zhang Huaiyi couldn''t help laughing at himself, "yes, I didn''t know what happened at that time, so I was convinced by him Other people, like me, were convinced by him "Later, the fourth brother took us into the northwest desert with his innate ability, in the vast Yellow sand mountains, we saw the gate of eternity." At this point, Zhang Huaiyi''s eyes became respectful, it seems that the eternal door is really extraordinary. At the same time, Gao fan is also secretly wondering, isn''t the ability of rootless life a God? Can the power of God find the gate of eternity? Chapter 1263 "Then, thirty-six of us entered the gate of eternity, everyone entered an independent space, when we all came out, eight of them got eight skills, we called them eight skills!" "Eight wonders?" Tian Jinzhong was shocked. "The eight strange skills are tongtianlu, shuangquanshou, jielingpaijiang, fenghouqimen, Shenji Bailian, Liuku xianthief, daluodongguan, Qiti source and flow respectively, each of them has the ability to understand Heaven and earth!" Zhang Huaiyi''s face was livid, and his eyes were soon occupied by murderous spirit, "but most of us were innocent, and some of us betrayed us, so I was chased and killed by other people in the world, especially the eight people who got the eight skills, they could only hide all day and live secretly!" Tian Jinzhong''s eyes brightened, "so, elder martial brother, you also got one of the eight odd skills?" "Well." Zhang Huaiyi nodded solemnly, "the power I have learned has surpassed the fourth brother''s rootless life!" "What''s that?" "The end of the art, the source of Qi body!" "Then you should go back to the dragon and tiger mountain with me!" Tian Jinzhong looked excited, "with the source of Qi and body, master, his old man will do his best to protect you!" "Ha ha Master? " Zhang Huaiyi showed a trace of bitterness on his face. "It''s because of master, that I dare not go back!" "For Why? " Tian Jinzhong stammered in surprise, "don''t worry, elder martial brother, although you can''t avoid punishment when you go back, but master and his family will surely protect you!" "Ha ha..." Zhang Huaiyi had no choice but to smile, "there''s another thing I didn''t tell you, after we came out of the eternal door, the eternal door turned into a human figure, a woman. , this woman as like as two peas in the temple of heaven! " "What?" Tian Jinzhong was too surprised to speak. What the hell is that? Also surprised is Gao fan. The development of the story has gone to a place he doesn''t understand at all. "At that time, we felt boundless fear from this woman, so everyone ran away and no one paid attention to this woman!" Zhang Huaiyi seems a little excited at this time, "everyone has fled, only the fourth elder brother wugensheng has stayed, it seems that he is going to sacrifice himself to delay the escape of all people!" "Then, I looked back and saw that the fourth brother wugen was born under the woman''s hands and turned into ashes, and was inhaled into her body by the woman." "I suspect that woman is the way of heaven that the fourth brother wugensheng said..." "What?" Tian Jin was shocked, "so, that''s why you don''t go back to Longhu Mountain?" "Yes Zhang Huaiyi looked melancholy, "no matter who the woman is or whether it is the way of heaven, there is no doubt that she is powerful, and the master and his elders have all knelt down in front of the woman If she asked Shifu to kill me by force, how would Shifu choose? I don''t want to embarrass Shifu, so I won''t go back with you! " When Tian Jinzhong heard the speech, he frowned tightly and was speechless. Zhang Huaiyi has made it very clear, and he has no reason to continue to persuade Zhang Huaiyi to go back. Next, the conversation between Tian Jin and Zhang Huaiyi is all about family matters. They said goodbye after a while. In Tian Jinzhong''s later memory, Gao fan saw his tragedy at that time. after being caught by the people who chased Zhang Huaiyi, Tian Jinzhong suffered from inhuman torture and finally became a useless person. Moreover, Gao fan is still in this memory, and he saw Wang AI in the people who, of course, raped Tian Jinzhong. It''s Wang AI again! Gao fan has decided that the Wang family must be destroyed! Finally, Tian Jinzhong returned to Tianshi mansion and spent his miserable life in pain and regret. But now, Gao fan has asked LV Gong to revise Tian Jinzhong''s sad memories and give him another false but much better life. Next, Gao fan took this memory several times, trying to find some clues. But in the end, there was no more information. Before, he speculated that the old Tianshi was the spokesperson of the way of heaven, and the Tianshi degree was the power of the way of heaven to imprison the spokesperson. These two things have basically come true. But in this way, it can be inferred that Zhang Huaiyi saw that woman at the gate of eternity must not be the way of heaven. Rootless life and death in the hands of that woman, and heaven can not directly start killing.There are only two situations: first, Zhang Huaiyi is wrong; second, Zhang Huaiyi is lying. But now the evidence is insufficient, Gao fan also dare not jump to a conclusion. "I want to see Lord GAOFAN!" At this time, Gao fan heard a roar from outside. When the divine sense spread out, it turned out that Gong Qing came disguised as an ordinary stranger. The guest hall of bufanzhuang is an open style guest hall facing the courtyard with almost no gate. Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong are confronting Gong Qing in the guest hall I said, how many times have you been here these days? Why are you so persistent? " Yes, Gong Qing comes to Gao fan these days, because he really wants to get Tian Jinzhong''s memory. For the first time, Gong Qing, in order to show his sincerity, gave Gao fan the list of all the owners, but Gao fan didn''t accept him. The second time, Gong Qing gave Gao fan all the information he had collected over the years, including some of the ten men''s tricks, but Gao fan still didn''t accept him. The third time, Gong Qing gave Gao fan his secret, a skill that can directly modify his age. although Gao fan was a little surprised, he still didn''t accept Gong Qing. The fourth time, Gong Qing really has nothing to give, can only kneel down to Gao fan, Gao fan refused. The fifth time, Gong Qingtou kowtow bleeding, Gao fan still refused. After going back, Gong Qing thought a lot, he even suspected that he had been fooled by Gao fan. He was not willing to play like this, so today he came again. But before he saw Gao fan today, he was stopped by Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong, let him confirm that he was fooled by Gao fan, can he not be angry? "Oh! It''s so busy At this time, a red SUV stops in front of bufanzhuang, Lu Linglong and zhijinhua get out of the car. Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong said, "is Miss Lu here?" "Yes." Lu Linglong said with a smile, "Hua''er and I are going to join the extraordinary villa, so we want to meet the Lord." "Let them in. I''ll wait for them in the living room, including the man." At this time, Gao fan''s voice sounded in everyone''s mind. The man, of course, refers to Gong Qing. Chapter 1264 "Oh! Please... " Zhang Chulan turned her lips and opened the way. Made a please sign. Soon, they met Gao fan in the living room. Gong Qing looks dignified and seems to be lucky today. When someone wants to join the extraordinary villa, he has to take a good look at how Gao fan actually receives people. "Master GAOFAN, Linglong and I, we want to join the extraordinary villa." Hibiscus face serious, eyes eagerly looking at Gao fan. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Linglong wants to join the extraordinary village, I promise..." Lu Linglong was shocked at that time! During this period of time, she has been following the news on the Internet, there are not 100 or 50 people who have come to Bufan Zhuang to surrender, but Gao fan confiscates all of them. She had thought that she would hit a wall when she came here today, but she never thought it would be so easy. she was a little silly for a while. What''s more silly is Gong Qing standing on one side. Lao Tzu has come to ask for it five times, and he has offered the list and kowtowed. even if he didn''t get credit, he had to suffer, but Gao fan didn''t take it. but Lu Linglong took it as soon as he came. What do you mean? Sexism? Hibiscus is also a face of consternation, quickly asked, "what about me?" "You?" Gao fan''s face was mysterious and he said with a smile, "why do you want to join me? I want to listen to the truth, don''t say anything empty. " "Ah Is it true? " Hibiscus trifoliate hesitated a little, for Gao fan''s interview, she prepared a long speech to impress Gao fan. But as Gao Fan said, these long speeches are empty. "I..." Hibiscus trifoliate hands tightly rub the corner of the clothes, eyes erratic. "Flowers Say it Lu Linglong urged, "didn''t you write the manuscript? Why not at the critical moment? " "Er..." Hibiscus looked embarrassed, then took a deep breath, and looked at Gao fan with a straight face, "forget it, I don''t want to deal with those empty headed people, Master Gao fan, I want to learn tongtianlu when I join Bufan villa!" Lu Linglong is stupid again Flowers? Aren''t you usually smart? Didn''t you write a lot of manuscripts? Why are you so sincere now? You are so chiguoguo''s attention, can people let you do what you want? "Oh?" Gao fan is interested. It''s reasonable to say that Hibiscus aurantii is not interested in the powerful power. Why do you want to learn tongtianlu "Recently, I have been studying shougongsha, and I''ve got some ideas, but I always feel that there are still some things missing. I''ve dabbled in all the talismans in the world, but tongtianlu doesn''t, so I want to study tongtianlu!" Hibiscus trifoliate looked at Gao fan eagerly, "in addition, I really want to join the extraordinary villa, please, master, let me join the extraordinary villa?" During this time, hibiscus aurantii has been back for a long time. On the surface, she joined the extraordinary village to obtain the tongtianlu, but in fact, she knew the reason most clearly. Since contact with Gao fan to now, Gao fan''s shadow will appear in her mind every day. If you join the extraordinary village, you can study the tongtianlu and GAOFAN. You have the best of both worlds. However, she was embarrassed to come alone, so she had to pull Linglong together. As a result, Lu Linglong passed directly. When it was his turn, Gao fan didn''t agree directly. This situation makes Hibiscus aurantii a little anxious, what should Gao fan do if he refuses? Thinking about this, hibiscus aurantii can''t help glancing at Gong Qing, because she just heard that this guy has been here six times, and it seems that she hasn''t passed. With a strong desire and fear of rejection, Hibiscus aurantii is like an ant on a hot pot. "Ding! Zhihibiscus sincere service, points + 100! " Gao fan was slightly surprised that the score of Hibiscus aurantii was a little timely. originally, he planned to refuse Hibiscus aurantii. "Well, I agree you to join the extraordinary villa!" Gao fan smiles a little, "Yan Yan, take them down and arrange a room for them." "Yes Liu Yanyan nods and prepares to pull Linglong and zhijinhua out. "Wait I have a present for you Gao fan waved his hand gently, and a milky power flew out of his fingertips and into the forehead of Hibiscus aurantii. The rule of wisdom that I drew before was tailor-made for Hibiscus aurantii,Gao fan doubted whether the dog system knew that Hibiscus aurantii was coming, so he made preparations in advance. But it''s good. After all, Gao fan also seems to know the secret of shougongsha. He also wanted to see to what extent Zhang Chulan, who had released the palace guarding sand, could release himself. "OK, Yanyan, take them down..." "Yes..." The chin of Hibiscus trifoliata was so surprised that she couldn''t close it. originally, Gao fan''s promise to let him join the extraordinary village was enough for her surprise. As a result, Gao fan directly presented a super gift bag to improve her brain power. I dare not say anything else. Hibiscus aurantii is 100 times more confident in her brain now. she can be sure that even if ten thousand Einstein stand in front of her, it will be dregs. So, in full view of the public, hibiscus aurantii flower excitedly gave Gao fan a kiss, and then ran out with a shy face. "Is that all right?" Zhang Chulan is speechless. We are also men. Why is it so easy for you to pick up girls? Of course, Gong Qing is the most ignorant. His face was already full of doubts about life Why? Why can others give such a simple gift that looks like a cow. Why is it so hard for me to get there? Don''t let me even break my head? Why is it so unfair? Wait What suddenly occurred to Gong Qing? Is it because they are girls? Yes! stand a good chance! With this in mind, Gong Qing manipulated Gao fangei''s mask and changed into a gorgeous beauty. Her long hair falls down naturally like a waterfall, on her cool face, her flaming red lips, her eyes are like silk, and she has all kinds of manners. A black tights package skirt, wrapped in a slender perfect figure, people just look at it will be fascinated. "Hua Hua..." Feng Xingtong''s eyes are straight, and her saliva drips all over the ground, completely forgets that this woman is a man. Zhang Chulan is the same, but he has covered his crotch, fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth, the strength of the palace sand is not built. Lu Liang''s reaction is very general. After all, he has seen the power of Xia he, and Gong Qing has become such a beautiful girl, so he is not in the class at all, OK? However, he is very curious about the palace sand, "this palace sand is really powerful, this effect, directly cut off the desire from the root!" Chapter 1265 Lu Gong has a black line in his head. He can see at a glance that the woman is Gong Qingbian''s I almost couldn''t help spitting it out. "Cough..." Gao fan can''t see it any more, Gong Qing has been rejected for so many times with his poor child, now, if he doesn''t do something, I''m afraid he should be crazy, right? "Gong Qing, do you know why Hibiscus aurantii and Lu Linglong passed my examination so easily?" Gao fan is very clear that Gong Qing really wants to join the extraordinary village. After all, Gong Qing has done so much. But surprisingly, the system has not prompted Gong Qing''s points. Gao fan also doubts whether Gong Qing''s role is unimportant, so even if the other side sincerely surrenders, there will be no points. But Lu Gong''s points are there. Even Lu Gong, who is not in the class, can provide points for Gao fan. Gong Qing has no reason not to provide points. This is also the reason why Gao fan has not accepted Gong Qing. But even if Gong Qing doesn''t offer points today, Gao fan will keep him. after all, it has been six times! They''ve been at home six times! Even Gao fan can''t go on watching. "Why?" Gong Qing looks confused, I''m the one who most wants to know why, OK? Gao fan''s face was calm, and he stood up with his hands in the negative. "It''s very simple to join the extraordinary village. What I want is not the sincerity you show! I want It''s your heart "Really?" Gao fan''s words stunned all the people present. Even Zhang Chulan, who was still rolling on the ground and foaming, was shocked. There''s no way. This word comes from one man''s mouth, and it''s right from another man. it''s really something Can''t the villa master take a fancy to each other''s beauty? "Cough..." Gao Fanli was embarrassed, "forget it, that''s it, I promise you to stay, but I''ll give you what you want after a while!" "Wow..." Gong Qingwa cried out and hugged Zhang Chulan excitedly, "Mom, I finally joined the extraordinary village!" Because Gong Qing didn''t touch and change at this time, he still kept the form of beauty. Therefore, Zhang Chulan covered her crotch again, her face was livid, and she fainted with white foam "Lord GAOFAN, Wang AI takes the sinner Wang and asks to see him!" Just at this time, there was a full cry from outside the extraordinary villa. "The Wangs?" Feng Xingtong eyebrows pick, eyes instantly cold down. Otherwise, because of Gao fan, he still doesn''t know that he is lying in that hospital. What''s more hateful is that Wang Bing even started on Wang Zizhong''s soul! Now Wang AI is taking Wang and coming to the door. He can''t be angry! Moreover, after Feng Xingtong wakes up, he asks Feng Zhenghao about the Wang family''s arrest of Lingpai generals, Feng Zhenghao also makes public the humiliation he suffered when he was raised in the Wang family. We all know the gratitude and resentment of the Wang family and the Yufeng family. "Xing Tong, don''t get excited!" Feng Zhenghao patted Feng Xingtong on the shoulder with a dignified face. He just came to Bufan village today, mainly to report the latest information to Gao fan in person and see fengshayan and fengxingtong by the way. Since the last Luotian Festival, fengxingtong was almost cool, fengzhenghao found that the most important thing for him was the safety of his family. As soon as I hear Wang AI''s voice, Feng Zhenghao, who is chatting with fengshayan, appears in the lobby with fengshayan. He also wants to see how Gao fan deals with Wang''s father and son. Of course, when he came in, he had got Gao fan''s approval. "Please come in. I''m in the Bufan villa guest hall..." Gao fan smiles and his voice rings out in Wang AI''s mind. Wang AI, with a gloomy face, greets two people in black and lies on a stretcher under her hands, she is convulsed, and Wang, with a painful face, comes to the extraordinary villa. Before coming to Bufan village, Wang AI took Wang and visited famous doctors all over the world. even some old men who were practicing in the deep mountains and forests were dug up by him. But there was no sign of improvement in Wang Bing''s illness. He had to soak in the medicine jar every day to maintain his life. After all, what Gao fan imposed on Wang Bing was the power of tearing. What''s more, Gao fan also set the strength and time of tearing, the strength of tearing, tearing Wang Bing''s body, but not killing him. Instead, he would repeatedly tear and heal Wang Bing''s body 24 hours a day, so that he would live in a boundless hell of pain forever.Wang and himself did try to commit suicide, but they were all stopped by Wang AI. After all, he is the only child of the Wang family. How can Wang AI be willing to let him die. Wang AI has even found a beautiful object for Wang and asked him to leave something for the Wang family before he died. unfortunately Wang in this state can''t lift up at all! In order to prevent his suicide, Wang AI asked Lu Ci to seal Wang Bing''s soul with both hands. Now Wang Bing is completely unconscious. As for the trembling of his limbs, it was only the instinct of his body for pain. Wang AI takes a person slowly but enter, the whole person seems to be old ten years old, originally still in the air full face, full of fatigue. The wrinkled skin is as pale as wax, the lips are black, and the silver hair is falling down. The whole person looks decadent and desolate. When she saw that Feng Zhenghao and Feng Xingtong were both there, Wang AI''s body could not help but stagnate, but then she had no choice but to shake her head. "Put the young master down and wait outside! No matter what happens, you can''t enter without my order! " Wang AI said weakly to the two men in suits. "Yes The two men in suits were relieved, put down Wang and went out. the atmosphere in the living room really made them gasp. Gao fan looked at Wang Bing lying on the stretcher with a joking look on his face. "The master of the Wang family came to the door in person, with this trembling Body, I don''t know why? " Poop! Wang AI knelt down to Gao fan on the spot and said, "please help me, my grandson who is not a tool! As long as he can survive, my Wang family is willing to become the vassal of Bufan village. Later, the Wang family will be sent by Bufan village! " At this moment, everyone present was shocked. Gong Qing, in particular, has a complicated look at Gao fan. Who is Wang AI? One of the ten! In the alien world has a resounding name, sitting on the world''s resources. His grandson Wang also fell on Gao fan''s hand and was seriously injured. It is reasonable to say that with the energy of the Wang family, ordinary injuries can be completely cured. But now it seems that no one can cure Wang Bing''s injuries. That''s why Wang AI came all the way here, even knelt down to Gao fan and begged him to do something. What did Gao fan do to Wang he? Gong Qing is very curious, and even has a lot of sympathy. this Wang AI is really poor! Chapter 1266 Looking at Wang AI''s present appearance, Gao fan''s face was stunned. He was really surprised. Of course, he is not surprised at Wang AI''s kneeling. After all, Wang AI, like Feng Zhenghao, is a hero of a generation. Kneeling is just a routine operation. What surprised him was Wang AI''s state at this moment, or her facial expression. At this moment, Wang AI''s face is haggard and looks very pitiful. if you put aside his identity, he is just an old man who kneels down to beg for his grandson''s life. Anyone can''t help but feel nervous and touched by it. Gao fan suddenly felt that he couldn''t bear it. Even he couldn''t help feeling that Wang AI was really pitiful. But Gao fan knew that there must be something hateful about poor people, and Wang AI deserved it. It is precisely because Gao fan knows this truth that he has a higher evaluation of Wang AI. Wang AI''s performance at this time can be described by her husband''s flexibility. What''s more, when people bend down, they can also make you feel convinced, so that you can really feel pity for them. Such a person can disguise himself as a lamb to be slaughtered for the benefit of others, but he can also disguise himself as a hungry wolf who hasn''t eaten for three months for the benefit of others. If such a person is an opponent, he can only be killed completely, otherwise, it will always be a disaster. This is the real master, the real old fox! At this moment, the most worrying thing in my heart is fengzhenghao. In the face of a big family like Wang''s, how would Gao fan choose? Feng Zhenghao felt that if he changed himself, he would not hesitate to agree, after all, the strength of the Wang family is too big. It''s a great joy to have such a younger brother. But he can''t just watch the Wang family join the extraordinary village, because he has to take revenge! Although Gao fan also knows the hatred between his Feng family and the Wang family, there is no emotion in the eyes of the superior, and there are all interests, he can''t guarantee that Gao fan will refuse Wang AI as a super thug for the sake of his relationship with Feng Shayan. "Poop Feng Zhenghao knelt down to Gao fan in an instant, "Lord, don''t promise him! Wang AI is the hero of a generation, he is not sincere to join! As long as the villa master doesn''t accept the Wang family, I''m willing to hand over the Feng family''s arrest and dispatch generals! " "Father You Feng Xingtong was shocked, he never thought that his father had knelt down to his brother-in-law! What''s more, to open your mouth is to hand over the arrest to your brother-in-law! Isn''t it said that the family secrets won''t be passed on? Dad, what''s your principle? How come there is no bottom line here? "Feng Zhenghao, you bastard!" Wang AI''s face stagnated and her heart was burning with anger. For so many years, Feng Zhenghao has always been like a grandson in front of Wang AI. Originally, he thought that Feng Zhenghao would help him say something. But now it seems that Feng Zhenghao not only did not speak for him, but also fell into the well. However, Wang AI is not afraid of the wind, is not it? Who hasn''t? He gave a cold smile, which means: Feng Zhenghao, you are not smart enough. "Master GAOFAN, as long as you spare Wang Bing''s life, our Wang family is not only willing to join the extraordinary villa, but also willing to hand over the jielingpai general!" Wang AI glanced at Feng Zhenghao with a proud look on her face. "The general of our Wang family is much more complete than their Feng family." "You..." Feng Zhenghao''s face is very blue. "OK..." Gao fan frowned slightly, he could see that Feng Zhenghao still didn''t believe in himself and was afraid of breaking his promise. "Father in law, get up first!" Gao fan gently waves his hand, and a soft force lifts Feng Zhenghao up. On one side, Wang Ai saw that Gao fan didn''t mean to get up, and her heart was half cold. Gao fan''s attitude has already explained the problem. For the time being, he is still on Feng Zhenghao''s side. He will not waver in the face of the full version of Chu Lingpai. Feng Zhenghao, of course, could understand Gao fan''s meaning. "Mr. Wang." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, looking at Wang AI, "I think you are kneeling on the wrong side. It''s Wang Bing who once made a mistake, and the victim is Feng Xingtong. Now Wang has no ability to apologize. If you want to help him apologize, you have to kneel down to fengxingtong. " Wang AI''s face is stagnant. Gao fan deceives others too much! I''m one of the ten men in the family. The master of the Wang family, Feng Zhenghao will kneel down to me when he sees me. Now you want me to kneel down in front of so many people. It''s an insult.Chiguoguo''s insult! After all, Zhang Chulan, Gong Qing and LV Gong were all present at this time! But who is Wang AI? The real Xiaoxiong! What does this insult mean? It''s a big deal. It''s going to take a long time. I''ll find a way to find it later! "By the way, father-in-law, no matter what kind of decision he makes, you can''t object! It''s his own business Gao fan added, and then motioned to Wang AI to continue. Wang AI forced her anger and turned to fengxingtong. She was ready to kowtow. Feng Xingtong has already looked silly. How did he ever think that one day he would step on Wang AI, one of the ten men? But I don''t know why, when this moment really comes, fengxingtong feels very bad in his heart. Looking at the old man in front of him, Feng Xingtong''s heart softened. He stepped forward and held Wang AI, "Master Wang, I''m too young to bear your worship! You''d better get up. I''ll forgive Wang Bing! " Fengxing has an anxious face and a mild tone. After all, he is only a child, where can he be cruel to an old man? Feng Zhenghao looks at Feng Xingtong, blushing and speechless. He wants to reprimand Feng Xingtong for not being sensible, but Gao fan has just said that he can''t influence Feng Xingtong''s decision. "Really?" Wang AI looked at Feng Xingtong, and her old yellow eyes were filled with tears, and her face was very excited. Even Gao fan couldn''t help but recite the performance in his heart. "Of course it''s true!" Feng Xingtong is also a face of embarrassment, Wang AI will help up, "you quickly up!" When an old man leaves tears in front of you, everyone will be embarrassed, OK? Wang AI didn''t get up immediately. He looked at Gao fan and asked for his advice. "Well..." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "since Xing Tong has said so, then..." "Wait..." Feng Zhenghao''s face is black and blue. He certainly hates iron for Feng Xingtong''s decision. But if Gao fan let the Wang family go, he would not be reconciled. "Xing Tong forgives Wang and does it!" Feng Zhenghao''s face was livid, and he knelt down again, "I''m willing to take out a real general! Please take the hand of the master to destroy the whole Wang family! " Chapter 1267 "What?" This time, not only Feng Xingtong and Wang AI were shocked. Even Zhang Chulan, Gong Qing and LV Gong were shocked. First, he was surprised at what Feng Zhenghao said about the real garrison general. Second, he was shocked that Yu fengzhenghao wanted to destroy the whole family! How much hatred do you have to think about destroying the whole family? Gao fan couldn''t help but smile, and his heart was clear. Fengtianyang had a good hand when he was detained by the Wang family. "Feng Zhenghao, don''t be alarmist!" Wang AI has been flustered, he is not sure about what Feng Zhenghao said. "In order to survive, fengtianyang gave the complete jielingpai generals to the Wang family. you Fengjia''s jielingpai generals are the incomplete version. you keep saying that the real jielingpai generals are used to deceive the Lord of the village?" In Wang AI''s eyes, there is a trace of madness. "Hum!" Feng Zhenghao takes off his suit coat, tears the lining in front of everyone, and takes out a piece of parchment from it. respectfully hands over the secret script to Gao fan, "this is the secret script of the restrained spirit general that only the master of Feng family has the right to know. I, Feng Zhenghao, would like to offer the master of Feng family my best wishes in the name of the master of Feng family From now on, Feng family is the subordinate force of the extraordinary villa, I, Feng Zhenghao, is a dog under the Lord of the villa! " "Ding! Feng Zhenghao surrender, points + 100! " "What?" A few people on one side have been silly, especially Gong Qing. Just joined the extraordinary village less than half an hour, he personally experienced one shock after another. Wang AI and Feng Zhenghao, both of them, are fighting to be Gao fan''s running dogs. They even gave up their family skills and the future of a family. Feng Zhenghao, in particular, compared himself to a dog. Is this special or the ten guys with all kinds of prestige? What''s the magic of Gao fan that fascinates these ten guys. Gong Qing suddenly felt that it was normal for him to be rejected so many times. Compared with the current situation of Wang AI and Feng Zhenghao, I''m just weak. OK. Wang AI is kneeling on one side, her face is very blue. When he took out his complete command, he was almost sure that Gao fan would not embarrass himself, after all, it was baqiji. Who could be a stranger to baqiji? But he never thought that Feng Zhenghao had such a skill! Fengtianyang still had this skill in those years! At this time, Wang AI only prayed in her heart that fengzhenghao''s secret book was fake. All of them hold their breath and fix their eyes on Gao fan. They are all waiting for Gao fan to give a result. Gao fan glances at the secret script handed by Feng Zhenghao. For him, he has no choice. After all, Feng Zhenghao has accumulated points in the background of the system, and his loyalty is beyond doubt. This secret script is true. Without looking at it, Gao fan accepted the secret script and slowly got up from the chair. He waved his hand again to lift Feng Zhenghao up. Then he turned and stood up with his negative hand, glancing sideways at Wang AI, "Master Wang, please go back, prepare your hands to deal with the joint attack of Tianxia Hui and WuFan Zhuang, at that time, I will be there in person..." Boom! Wang AI''s face stagnated and her body became stiff. At this moment, his temperament instantly changed from the poor old man to ten guys. "Hum!" The next second, he stood up with an iron face and finally stopped suppressing the anger in his heart. "what an extraordinary Zhuang, what a world society, he threatened to join hands with us Wang family! Let''s wait and see. I''d like to see how you two new forces can fight against our ancient families that have been handed down for many years? Today''s disgrace will be paid back a hundred times in the future! I''ll see you in the world! " With these words, Wang AI calls the man in the suit, carries Wang Bing and leaves with a domineering posture. compared with the previous submissiveness, it''s just a different person. People look confused, the gap is too big, right? Feng Xingtong, in particular, has begun to doubt life. Was he too polite to Wang AI before? "Father in law, go back and get ready for action. Just call me at that time." Gao fan''s face was indifferent, as if he had done a trivial thing. "Yes Feng Zhenghao frowned slightly, "but when Wang AI goes back, she will announce it in the alien world,It is likely to create a lot of public opinion news that is not good for Bufan village. after all, now Bufan village has a variety of eight wonders, I''m afraid there will be a lot of alien forces coveting Bufan village at that time... " "Ha ha Don''t worry Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "I dare to make such a high profile because I''m not afraid, just go back and prepare well." "Yes Feng Zhenghao nods and exits the guest room. Feng Xingtong frowned and hesitated, "brother-in-law, do we really want to fight with the Wang family?" War means death. Feng Xingtong doesn''t want to see people die. "Ah..." Before Gao fan spoke, Zhang Chulan hugged Feng Xingtong''s shoulder, "little star, the enmity between your family and the Wang family has accumulated for nearly a hundred years, when your grandfather died, your father killed the Wang family. Your father has been working hard for this all his life. if the Wang family does not die, your father will have trouble sleeping and eating all his life!" "Yes Gong Qing also came up with a melancholy look on his face and said, "I have deep feelings about obsession. after all, I am also a person with deep obsession. Zhang Chulan is right. Support your father. He is really not easy! " Feng Xingtong and Zhang Chulan look at each other: "who are you? A new comer, can I speak to you? " Gong Qing''s face is muddled. Am I comforting you? How can a dog bite LV Dongbin and not know the heart of a good man? Gao fan joked and said, "his name is Gong Qing. He is the acting leader of the whole nature!" "What?" Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong almost peed, after all, Quan Xing has just had a big event on the dragon and tiger mountain, and all the strange people in the world turn pale about the word Quan Xing. Gong Qing looked at them awkwardly and said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, don''t I come to Congliang? In the future, take more care, and you will be a family. " After getting Gao fan''s approval, Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong look at each other and look at Gong Qing with a bad smile on their faces, "I remember that you were very persistent just now. It seems that you are a person with a story! We have a rule here that every newcomer must tell his own story! " Of course, they are very interested in Gong Qing, a legendary figure. Head of the whole family! Can you lead an organization like Quanxing? Can you be an ordinary person? The story of such a person is a legend! Chapter 1268 "Tell your own story?" Gong Qing looks at Gao fan with a confused face. Gao fan nodded. Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong''s proposal is quite good, and he is also very interested. At this time, Gao fan has been sitting in his chair, picked up the melon seeds, "well, you say." Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong see this, also have taken out a small bench, sitting in a row, holding melon seeds, "you say!" Gong qingpai said, "well, since you want to listen, I''ll say Actually I am the rootless son While talking, Gong Qing takes off his disguise and shows his original appearance, the pockmarked kid. "What?" *3 Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong were so surprised that all the melon seeds in their hands fell to the ground, and Lu Gong, who had always been calm and silent, almost staggered on the ground. "A rootless son?" *3 this is undoubtedly a nerve blowing news. Even Gao fan can''t help but be surprised, "is there no root in the head of all sex?" "Exactly!" Gong Qing nodded solemnly and looked at Gao fan, "it''s like a fake exchange!" "Go on Tell me about you and wugensheng! " Gao fan smiles a little, just when Gong Qing says that he is a rootless son, Gao fan gets 100 points from Gong Qing backstage. This shows that Gong Qing did not lie, he is really a rootless son. The development of the story is finally moving in an interesting direction. Gong Qing is the son of wugensheng. I dare not write like this in the original work! "I''m a rootless son, but I''ve never met him!" Gong Qing''s face was sad and his eyes were full of loneliness. "I have the ability to change my life span at will. You can see that I''m only a teenager, but I''m 42 years old now!" "What? "Modify life?" Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong have never seen the face of the world. "Doesn''t that mean you can''t die?" "To be exact, it will not die naturally..." Gong Qing nodded. "Hold the grass..." Two people have no culture, can only grasp the grass in the world. "Don''t interrupt, you two!" Gao fan looks unhappy. "Oh All right Gong Qing continued: "in my memory, there has never been the shadow of rootless life. since I can remember, I have been dependent on my mother!" "My mother and I live in a big mountain in southern Yunnan, my mother is very sick all the year round, and only herbs in the mountain can cure her, at that time, when I saw that everyone else had a father, I asked my mother who my father was, then, my mother beat me up and didn''t allow me to mention my father." "Before long, my mother died, before she died, she told me that my father was called wugensheng, a stranger from all over the world." "She also told me not to blame my father for leaving my mother and me. my father is a man with a mission, and the reason for leaving my mother and me is to pursue his own mission." "Later, I found my father''s notebook in my mother''s relics. There was my father''s diary on the notebook." "The diary clearly remembers that the reason why my father left his wife and son was to find a woman, as for who the woman was, there was no detailed explanation." "Grasps the grass, throws the wife to abandon the child for a woman, dregs the male!" Zhang Chulan make complaints about Tucao. But waiting for him is Gao fan''s a sudden, a big red envelope on his forehead. "You go on!" Gao fan wants to be polite and modest, but he is a little anxious. "After my mother died, I set foot on the road of looking for my father. I kept inquiring, and later I became the acting leader of the whole family." "Then I sneaked into the dragon and tiger mountain, aiming at Tian Jinzhong, just to pursue my father''s secret. You all know the next thing." Gong Qing said, fell into silence. Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong are in a heavy mood, even the melon seeds in their hands are not fragrant. It turns out that Gong Qing, the acting leader of Quan Xing, is just a poor man. Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes. If what Gong Qing said is true, then the woman deserves attention. In Tian Jinzhong''s memory, Zhang Huaiyi also said about a woman, the woman who let the last Heavenly Master kneel down, and the woman who appeared after the door of eternity was closed. Is this the woman that wugensheng pursues? But if so, why did this woman kill wugensheng in Zhang Huaiyi''s memory? Gao fan suddenly thought of something and asked, "then why do you want to do it to the baby?" Gong Qing frowned slightly, "you may not believe it, because I suspect that Feng Baobao is the woman my father is looking for!" "What? Is sister bao''er the woman your father is looking for Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong were shocked at that time. How could this be?Gong Qing''s face was cold. "I''ve been looking for the real image of that year. My father was looking for a woman, but he didn''t know how she died in the end. and Feng Baobao appeared after the Jiashen rebellion. Is she a woman or an immortal woman, do you think I can''t doubt her?" "Er..." Zhang Chulan and Feng Xingtong look at each other, "it seems that there is a little bit of truth!" "Well, we won''t discuss the baby''s identity any more!" No matter what she used to be, she is my baby now. You three, remember what you heard today, don''t talk to anyone "Yes The three nodded heavily. For them, Gao fan''s words were the imperial edict. "Break up!" "Yes Then, Gao fan came to the backyard alone. Looking at Feng Baobao and some girls fighting in Lu Linglong''s room with hibiscus aurantii from a distance, looking at the smile on his face, he showed a faint smile. In fact, he also suspects that Baobao is the woman that wugensheng is looking for and the woman Zhang Huaiyi said. as for the reason, Gong Qingdu has made it very clear. But no matter in the end, the baby is what identity, he will choose to protect her. No matter the way of heaven or the innocent victims, as long as Gao fan completes his task and becomes the master of the world, he has a way to keep the baby. As for now, Gao fan didn''t plan to do these things, Gao fan baby, let the baby spend every day carefree! It''s time for dinner. Let''s sit together and have dinner. "Look at the news on the Internet. The Wangs have made a move!" Liu Yanyan frowned. The Wangs held a news conference and said that the world society and the general of Bufan village would join hands in the massacre of the Wangs. He also brought the miserable Wang Bing to the front of the stage and let the world witness Wang Bing''s tragic experience. Later, Wang AI incarnates as an old man in the twilight, and tells the story of herself and the Wang family''s contribution to the alien world in front of the camera. At last, Gao fan and Bufan village are described as monsters who eat people and don''t spit bones, they threaten to do their best to resist Gao fan''s invasion. Finally, Wang AI ended the news conference with an exciting speech, calling on the world''s strange people to go to the Wang family to resist Gao fan and the atrocities of the world society. Chapter 1269 Needless to say, Wang AI''s soul stirring speech was quite effective! The video of the speech was instantly searched on the alien website, and the number of hits was three times that of the ribbon cutting ceremony of the establishment of the extraordinary village. The comment area at the bottom of the video is also quite popular "Is that true? Is the Department concerned not in charge of the war between the two forces in the alien world? " "I wanted to join the extraordinary villa! Now it''s time to think about it... " "I didn''t expect such an organization in Bufan village. I''m glad I was rejected by Gao fan when I went to sign up! Those brothers who still want to join the extraordinary village are advised to think about it for their wives and children. " "That''s right, I went to the extraordinary villa for an interview, GAO fan, the leader of the villa, was so awesome that he even looked at me in the eye! Do you really think it''s a big power to open up a front to receive people? You look down on me "Bufanzhuang is not a good thing. You know it''s not a good bird to pick things up." "Information: Gao fan, the owner of Bufan villa, used to be a wine duck in a nightclub!" There is also a picture of Gao fan and a rich woman. Then, it was followed by all kinds of revelations. There are pictures of Gao fan picking up garbage, working as a nanny, robbing an old lady in the street Black expect to tide in general, see Gao any embarrassment are committed. "Wipe!" Zhang Chulan holding a mobile phone, did not resist direct open scold, "these Shabi are the water army invited by the Wang family, right? Can these people be a little more disgusting? What a rumor! " "Damn it The face of the wind sand swallow is very blue, and it''s just a spray on the mobile phone, "it''s said that the Lord of the villa is a duck, you are a duck, and the whole family is a duck!" Said, the wind sand swallow has been typing to the other side to accept back: "you these only know to make trouble garbage, all out of the Wang family to find the water army!" As a result, his reply was drowned just after one second. "Oh? Sand swallow? Isn''t this Feng Zhenghao''s daughter? Miss Feng came out to speak for Gao fan. I''m so scared! I just scold Gao fan. What''s the matter? If you have the ability, hit me "At this time, you still don''t leave Gao fan and help him talk. Are you conquered by his capital?" "The woman of Feng family, Xiong DA has no brain and is stupid!" "The brothers upstairs are too much, but the eldest lady of Fengjia, they are not rude. You Fengjia should really stay away from the extraordinary village!" "Are you stupid upstairs? Didn''t you see the Wang family? Did Wang AI say that? Is the world will unite with the extraordinary village to attack the Wang family! They wear a pair of trousers! " "What? There''s this Wipe! It seems that Fengjia is not a good thing either! " Wind sand swallow looking at these reply, the face of the gas all red. The same situation happened to all the people at the dinner table, they all went to the comment area one by one to justify Gao fan, but all of them were rebuffed by those people without exception. Fengshayan received good news, netizens see fengshayan a girl will not under heavy mouth. But Zhang Chulan is different. this time, those people don''t want to scold Bilian. They directly slander him as Gao fan''s pet and say that the palace guard sand is the evidence. For this kind of words, Zhang Chulan almost cried. Grandpa! Shougongsha mistook me! "Well Let''s eat in peace. " Gao fan is still calm, "I have my own arrangement for things on the Internet, you don''t have to worry." "But that''s too much for me!" Zhang Chulan was not happy. "we were blacked so miserably within two days after the establishment of WuFan village. How can we get along in the world in the future?" "How? Ha ha... " Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t you forget? We are all famous for our extraordinary village! " When Gao Fan said this, everyone''s eyes were awe inspiring. Yes, the reputation of the extraordinary village was achieved with one punch at the luotiandajiao ceremony. Gao fan got up slowly with a calm look and said, "all of you are going to fight against the Wang family. I want to show the world how powerful my extraordinary village is!" "Yes Zhang Chulan clapped the case and said with a look of excitement, "this time, we use our fists to make everyone close their mouth!" "Well!" Feng Xingtong also nodded with approval. "But..." Fengshayan frowned slightly, "what about the company?" Although the company seems to be an alien organization, its existence is also an official means to stabilize the balance of the alien world. After all, the alien is much more powerful than the ordinary people. If the alien uses their power wantonly, it will bring violent turbulence to the ordinary people''s society.And the existence of the company represents the above. If there is no agreement above, the war between the two shilao families will certainly be suppressed. "Don''t worry about the company, Xu Si has already helped us to get the relevant procedures, so that we can get rid of all the procedures of Wang family!" Gao fan is domineering. "What? They don''t care if the king''s family is destroyed? " Everyone''s face is muddled. Is that all right? "Well." Gao fan light head, "in fact, the top has long been unhappy to see the Wang family, but they have no reason to brazenly get rid of the Wang family. Now they want someone to help them solve the Wang family. So from now on, you should practice well and be ready for the war against the Wang family "Well!" "All right, keep eating!" Gao fan smiles and sits down again. See feng Baobao is still carrying a mobile phone, a face of persistent fast typing on the mobile phone screen. The speed is so fast that it makes the screen of mobile phone smoke. "Baby..." Gao fan grabs Feng Baobao''s hand with a sad face, this silly girl has a lot of cheerful personality, but her persistence still remains unchanged. Feng Baobao looks at Gao fan with a cute new face, "I''m helping you scold them..." "Don''t scold me." With a smile on his face, Gao fan gently touched the baby''s head. "We''ll hit them in a few days. now we don''t have to scold them. Now we have dinner." "Oh..." Baby mouth slightly up, put down the phone. ¡­¡­ At this time, Feng Zhenghao is looking at the news on the Internet in his office, shaking his head helplessly. this action was originally based on the World Congress, but as a result, extraordinary Zhuang has become the focus of public opinion. What is this special? Do you look down on us? So fengzhenghao immediately organized a press conference. He claimed that he was the main force to attack the Wang family, and bufanzhuang was the foreign aid he invited. Then, Feng Zhenghao narrates the past of Feng family and Wang family one by one in front of the camera, he also publishes the video of Feng Xingtong being beaten by Wang and being disabled. Finally, Feng Zhenghao announced that he would attack the Wang family at 12 noon three days later, and would never attack the Wang family by sneak means. all the strange people could not help praising Feng Zhenghao''s impartiality. Chapter 1270 Of course, the water army is indispensable. After all, if you want to make the headlines, you can''t do without the water army! So with the help of the water army, Feng Zhenghao''s video soared to the top of the hot search. But soon, Feng Zhenghao''s video was toppled by another video. The video was actually taken in a room of Tianshi mansion, and the content is as follows: "Hello, everyone." Xu Si sat next to the master, holding a teacup and smiling at the camera, "in view of the hot video of the Wang family who declared war in bufanzhuang recently, I''d like to ask the master''s opinions on behalf of the vast number of alien compatriots..." Xu sipped a mouthful of tea and looked at the old master, "Hello, old master." "Well!" The old master had a cold face and didn''t say much. "As the strongest existence in the alien world, what''s your opinion on the joint attack of Wang family by Tianxia and bufanzhuang?" Xu Si continued to put his hot face on his cold ass. The old master''s face was flat. "Things in the alien world should be solved by them with confidence, and the cause and effect cycle should not be interfered by external forces." "What a causal cycle!" Xu Si Shiyan said with a smile, "the master of heaven is really an expert, and his summary is quite brilliant!" The old master did not change his face and did not continue to respond to Xu Si. Xu Siyi looks embarrassed and looks at the camera, "in this case, I announce one thing on behalf of the company, which has approved the war! At that time, the company will be responsible for the security around the Wang family. please feel free to go and buy tickets in advance. With the company''s security, you will never be hurt by the aftermath of the battle. Also, please come to the scene early and bring with you the documents that can prove your identity, so as not to be stopped by the company and delay your participation in the battle! " The video is very short, but the meaning is obvious. It''s true that the old master''s sentence of cause and effect circulation is a statement of Feng Zhenghao. Xu Si''s words also represent the above position. The relevant departments are not against the war. For a time, the names of Fengjia, Wangjia and bufanzhuang resounded through the whole alien world and attracted the attention of countless big men in the world. Wang family, conference room. "Son of a bitch!" Wang AI''s face was very blue. The public opinion he just created was suppressed by fengzhenghao and the company. She was really angry. "Master, do you think we should take the initiative?" Asked an elder of the Wang family. "Attack? How about a blow? " Wang AI was furious. "People are obviously ready now. Now you want our people to die? And we have to bear the name of a sneak attack! Do you have shit in your head? " Although the other elders of the Wang family on one side didn''t change their face, they already laughed in their hearts. Shabi would touch the head of the family at this time! The elder''s old face turned green at that time. At least he has lived as a teenager. although Wang AI is the head of the family, it''s too shameful to scold him in front of so many people! But he had no choice but to sit down in shame and indignation. Who would let someone else be the head of the family? "Master''s order! Let all the masters scattered outside come back. As long as they can come back before 12 o''clock three days later, all of them will be called back! " Wang AI''s face was very blue. "Yes The elders of the Wang family yelled in unison, and then left the meeting room one after another. Wang AI paced back and forth in the conference room. I don''t know why, he was very anxious. After some entanglement, Wang AI took out her mobile phone, opened her prestige, quickly edited a message and sent it out: "bring people to resist the extraordinary village, and I''ll give it to you after it''s done!" After sending out this message, Wang AI still didn''t feel good. She copied and pasted several more and sent them to several people. ¡­¡­ Lu family, back garden. A man in black in a suit looked respectful. "Master, do we want to get involved in the affairs of the Wang family?" "The lips are dead and the teeth are cold. The LV family should move!" Lu Ci, with a cool face, fiddled with the scissors in his hand to trim the branches. "What''s more, this time, Wang AI''s old fox took out all the guards. Isn''t it too unkind for us not to go? Check the number of people and leave behind. It''s not right to stay. Let''s start at once! " "Yes Suction ancient pavilion, pavilion main study. "Lord, how can we reply to the news from the Wang family?" The tiger''s face was calm and steady. "Tell him, I''ll take it!" "Yes A small inn in the world, a bath house. "Ha ha! Is the master of the Wang family really a counsellor? How could you even send out the general of arrest spirit? " Muyou smiles a little, replies the three words "I will participate" on the prestige, and then mutters, "use some strength, so rub your fingers to the end of the monkey year?""Ah, ok..." The master rubbed the sweat on his head and rubbed it on Muyou''s back. Shuzi gate, under the eaves. Chen Jinkui was lying on the chair, slightly stunned, looking at the news on the mobile phone in front of him, with an insidious smile on his face, "Wang AI, Wang AI, are you going to take out the general who has been hiding all your life?" Then he typed on his mobile phone: "I''ll do it!" But put down the phone, he took out six gold coins. Then he sat upright and calmly sprinkled the six coins on the table in front of him. "What?" Chen Jinkui looked at the six pieces of ancient coins falling in front of him and suddenly widened his eyes. "It''s such a result..." Shaolin Temple, Zen house. A middle-aged monk looked respectful. "Master, the master of the Wang family invited us to join the alliance in three days. Shall we go?" Master Jiekong of Shaolin Temple took a look at the hot search on the website, but he shook his head, "it''s hard to solve the gratitude and resentment in the river and the lake. if the old master doesn''t want to get involved in anything, we don''t want to get involved in Shaolin Temple!" "Yes At this moment, master Xie Kong''s mobile phone rings. "Hello? Hello! This is Xie Kong. Who are you looking for... " "Oh, master, long time no see..." "Oh, so I must go to..." Master Xie Kong put down his cell phone and looked at the middle-aged monk, "Bajie, get ready. Let''s go to the Wangs to watch the battle." "Yes Master, they all said that my name is Qingjie, not Bajie! " "OK, Bajie! You go down first and get ready, Bajie ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shushan Tangmen, biochemical laboratory. A Tangmen disciple in protective clothing entered the laboratory, came to the smoke covered experimental desk and handed over a mobile phone protected by a protective film, "how do we respond to the letter from the Wang family, master of the family?" Tang miaoxing, also wearing protective clothing and being equipped with highly toxic drugs, glanced at the information on his mobile phone and was shocked to shake his hand. The dropper in his hand instantly fell into the glass dish below. Hiss! The liquid in the glass pan boils up in the next instant, a large amount of purple gas spurts out from it, which instantly corrodes Tang miaoxing''s protective clothing. Chapter 1271 "Ah The Tangmen disciple who sent the mobile phone screamed, his protective clothing was instantly corroded, and he knelt on the ground as soon as his body softened. Tang miaoxing, with a look in his eyes, snatched the mobile phone in a hurry. A body protecting vigorous energy emerges from his body and protects his mobile phone from being corroded by purple gas. The Tangmen disciple screamed, "master, help me!" Tang miaoxing glanced at each other faintly, but ignored him. in less than a minute, the man turned into a pool of stinky thick water. Tang miaoxing looked at his mobile phone and put his hand in front of his nose. "How can we not go to Tangmen if we take the general as a condition Yaoxing club, swimming pool. A black suit looked respectful, "president, are we going?" "Go, how can we not go to such a lively scene?" Qu Tong said with a smile, "I can''t wait to have a close look at the heroism of GAOFAN villa master!" Northeast chumaxin family, pavilion. "Grandma, are we going to take part in the war between the Wangs and bufanzhuang?" Deng Youcai looks a little excited. The last time he was killed by Wang and almost ate Liu kunsheng, he was very upset. It''s not a gentleman who doesn''t take revenge. Of course, he is eager to try. "Go! Of course! I''ll go myself Guan Shihua gave a cold smile, "I''d like to see how brilliant the big tree of the Wang family was when it fell down?" "So grandma, do you think bufanzhuang can win?" Deng Youcai looks excited. Guan Shihua said with a smile, "hum! I don''t know about bufanzhuang, but I still know about fengzhenghao, he is a good person and won''t do anything uncertain! Besides, even if Feng Zhenghao doesn''t succeed, can''t I rob him by fire? " Speaking, Guan Shihua''s face showed a sinister smile. This skill of Chu Ling sent the general to conquer the Ma Xian family in Northeast China. Guan Shihua couldn''t see it for a long time. I wish they were both dead. "Mm-hmm! Grandma is wise Deng Youcai also has a face full of anger. Lu family "grandfather, grandfather!" Lu Linglong ran into Lu Jin''s office in panic, "do you see it? Bufanzhuang and Tianxia are going to attack the Wang family. You should go then! " "What does it look like to be surprised?" Lu Jin looks unhappy, "two days ago, didn''t you secretly run to the extraordinary villa? Are you here today to ask me to help the Bufan village? " "That..." Lu Linglong a face timid, "sorry, I was wrong." "Well! It''s so hard for women to stay Lu Jin looks unhappy. Lu Linglong likes Gao fan. He has known for a long time. As a matter of fact, he is quite right about Gao fan. He is young, handsome and charming, which is quite like Lu Jin when he was young. It''s just that Gao fan''s life style is a little criticized by him. He is not clear with several women. However, Lu Jin is very open-minded. It''s normal for young people to play. Especially for the young people who are powerful and handsome, it is normal for them to have peach blossom constantly. After all, he came here in the same way. "Grandfather..." Lu Linglong made a unique move: coquetry! "All right! Girl Lu Jin''s anger faded away and her face was dignified, "I''ve already talked to the old master on the phone, and he said that he would be there at that time, I''ll work with him to ensure that Gao fan won''t lose his life!" "Really?" Lu Linglong''s face was red with shame, but her face was overjoyed. Lu Jin kindly touched Lu Linglong''s head, "see you grow up, find the person you like, grandfather is happy for you." "Grandfather..." Lu Linglong''s eyes twinkled with moving tears, some at a loss. "However, there is a big problem with Gao fan''s life style. He is not clear with several women!" Lu Jin''s words changed, "you should follow him and have a good investigation. Don''t trust his sweet words." "Mm-hmm!" Lu Linglong nodded, "I will listen to my grandfather!" She didn''t tell her grandfather that Gao fan didn''t take the initiative to come to her during the two days of living in Bufan villa. even when she took the initiative to hook up, Gao fan would take an excuse to avoid it. "Also, if you are bullied, don''t hold it in your heart. You must tell your grandfather the first time!" Lu Jin said with a smile, "you must remember that you will always be my Lu Jin''s precious granddaughter, our Lu family''s little public examination!" "Well!" Lu Linglong had a sour nose and tears in her eyes. ¡­¡­ Three days later, the Wangs.As a big family with profound foundation, the Wang family has a huge house. The courtyard is built on the hillside and stretches away. The antique buildings covering an area of five square kilometers are all the property of the Wang family. At this time, a large number of people gathered outside the gate of Wangjiashan. at the foot of the mountain outside the gate of Wangjiashan, there is a big river. On one side of the river is a landscape composed of plains and forests, while on the other side of the river is a continuous hill. On the plain, two groups of people in different colors are facing each other. On one side, there are the Wang''s coalition forces in black, and on the other side, there are the coalition forces of wufanzhuang and Tianxia Hui in red. On the hill on the other side of the river, there is a team organized by the company to watch the war, including such ten guys as the old master, Lu Jin, Guan Shihua and Chen Jinkui. There are also young generation masters of various forces, such as Zhuge Qing and Wang Ye. Zhugeqing and Wang Ye actually came yesterday. As soon as they came, they went to see Gao fan and asked him if he needed any help. Gao fan asked them not to get involved in this matter because they were not from extraordinary village. Even Wang also swore to join the extraordinary village, which was rejected by Gao fan. Wang was deceived at that time, what? Didn''t you ask me to join the extraordinary villa before? How come now that I want to join, you won''t let me? Of course, Gao fan didn''t tell Wang that because you didn''t submit points to me, I don''t like you. "Brother Wang, I can see that you promised to join the extraordinary villa just to help the extraordinary villa!" Gao fan''s voice still echoed in Wang Ye''s ears, "but my extraordinary village doesn''t need people to join because of this reason, everyone I accept must follow their own heart to join!" The word "sincerity" in Gao fan''s words has been unforgettable to Wang for a long time. of course, he knows what Gao fan''s words mean. Everyone who joins the extraordinary village must follow their own sincerity, no matter what your sincerity is for. It can be for the sake of cultivation, for the sake of future, it can also be for the sake of women, for the sake of money, for the sake of power, as long as it is your sincerity. Wang also guessed that Gao fan had the ability to see through his heart. He also knows that what he really yearns for is the kind of carefree life with no desires and no demands. his heart is deeply resistant to the organization with a lot of money, such as bufanzhuang. As Gao Fan said, his joining is just to help Bufan village, not to follow his own sincerity. Chapter 1272 "Brother Wang..." Zhuge Qing looked a little disconsolate. "The Lord of GAOFAN refused us to help him in the most critical time. didn''t he have any confidence in this war? So don''t you want us to get involved and sacrifice for nothing? " "No..." Wang also looks dignified and shakes his head slightly. "The reason why Lord GAOFAN doesn''t want us to join is that he has made it very clear that it is because we lack sincerity." "Really?" Zhuge Qing was slightly stunned, "brother Wang, don''t make fun of me. You don''t know how rare sincerity is in this era. besides, who can see if others really treat you?" "I don''t know if others can''t see it, but I dare to see it now!" Wang also rarely looked at Zhuge Qing seriously, "because I have calculated that the Wang family will be defeated in this war!" "What?" Zhuge Qing''s face gradually became dignified, it was the first time that he met such a serious Wang Ye. However, in fortune telling, he is not as good as Wang Ye, since Wang also says that the Wang family will be defeated, that''s for sure. Zhuge Qing nodded. He was thinking about Wang Ye''s words. Maybe Gao fan really has the power to see through the heart. But can people really see through this kind of thing? Zhuge Qing shook his head slightly. After all, even he sometimes doesn''t know what he wants? Let alone others. Sometimes, he is eager to snatch Wang Ye''s unique family for the revival of his family, but sometimes he condemns himself because he feels disgusted. In Zhuge Qing''s view, people''s minds are changeable and uncontrollable, and sincerity is also a luxury. Instead of continuing to speak, he turned and looked to the battlefield. Xu San and Xu Si are very busy at this time Busy collecting tickets. The company is in charge of security. Of course, we have to charge some tickets, don''t we? Not much, 500 per person. Give money to those who like to watch, and go away if you don''t. But obviously, there are still a lot of people who want to see it. Xu San and Xu Si are very busy. They count money until they have cramps. "Xu Si, look over there..." Xu San looks at not far away calmly. "Don''t interrupt. How much did I lose just now?" As he was concentrating, Xu Si rolled his eyes and looked along Xu''s three fingers. he saw two women and a man, one of whom had pink hair. Wearing a gorgeous pink dress, the whole body exudes the charm of mature beauty, like a ripe peach, people can''t help but want to take a bite. "Isn''t this a member of Yaoxing society?" Xu Si was slightly stunned. "Let''s go and say hello and collect the tickets by the way." "Well!" Slowly, three or four, go that way. "Extraordinary village! Come on "Lord GAOFAN! Come on At this time, a group of beautiful girls in the crowd spontaneously formed a cheerleading team to cheer for Bufan Zhuang. Gao fan looks back and smiles. The girls are crazy immediately! "Ah! Did you see that! Lord GAOFAN laughed at me "Why are you smiling at me! God, how handsome! My heart was melted by his smile "Yes, Lord GAOFAN is so handsome!" "Lord GAOFAN, I''ll give you a monkey!" ¡­¡­ At the same time, the Wangs and the people of bufanzhuang confront each other on the river bank. On Wang''s side, plus other foreign aid forces coming to help, a total of 1000 people. The troops continued to line up in small teams along the river, occupying most of the plain. On the other hand, Tianxia Hui and Bufan village are also in full swing. But compared with the thousand people of the Wang family, the total number of tiantianhui and wufanzhuang is only 200, which is much weaker on the scene. Gao fan''s absent-minded glance at the audience and a smile, the number of strange people present is much more than that of Luo Tian''s grand ceremony! If it wasn''t for this, Gao fan didn''t know there were so many strange people in the alien world! "Fengzhenghao, the world''s fair! Do you want to fight against so many of us? " Wang AI stood in front of the crowd, her arms outstretched, her face joking, "are you bringing your people to war? Or did you bring them to death? " "Ha ha ha!" The thousands of people on the opposite side laughed wildly in an instant, the irony of chiguoguo made everyone in the world blush. After all, the gap between the number of people is too big to win! The onlookers on the other side of the river were also busy, "tut tut This extraordinary village and the world will unite. Why are there so many people?It''s five times more than that of the Wang family! " "Not only the number of people, but also the quality can''t be compared. look carefully, there are Lu Ci of the LV family, Muyou of the small inn in the river and the tiger of the ancient pavilion on Wang AI''s side! There are four of the ten guys in the Wang family! If you look at Tianxia Hui and Bufan Zhuang, there is only one Feng Zhenghao who can only rank last among the ten men, the power gap is too big... " "Not only that, do you see the old man beside the tiger? That''s Tang miaoxing, the leader of the Tang clan in Shushan! " "Hiss Why did the Wangs invite out all the members of this secluded family? " "Now it seems that the world will have no chance to win with the extraordinary villa." "Yes..." "Look, look!" At this time, there was a commotion among the onlookers, and they all looked in succession, "I''ll go. Is that the old master?" "That''s right. There are also the Lu family, Chen Jinkui of shuzimen and master Jiekong of Shaolin Temple." "Who is that old woman with curly hair? It''s like Deng Youcai and Deng Youfu are standing beside her! " "I don''t know. That''s Guan Shihua, one of the ten men in the Northeast chumaxian family." "What? Even she''s here? " "Wait Isn''t that to say that ten men have gathered at present? " "Well It''s like this... " "Hiss..." Everyone took a breath and was shocked. After all, there was no gathering of ten men at Luotian Festival. it seems that today''s battle is destined to be extraordinary. Just look at the number gap between the two sides, 1000 vs 200, which is really extraordinary. At this moment, some of the people of the World Congress have already played the retreat drum. Although they are different people, they are also different people and will counsels. Especially in the face of five times the number of people on the opposite side, counseling is normal. After a fight, people can beat themselves by five. It''s terrible to think about it! Feng Zhenghao''s old face is also shy. his two hundred people are not enough to fill his teeth, are they? He didn''t expect that Wang AI was so cruel, the shilao family called three of them, and even the Tangmen family turned them out. Chapter 1273 Gao fan''s face was calm, his tone was indifferent, and he seemed not afraid at all. "Those who dare to come here are brothers. after today''s World War I, all the people in the world will remember your names!" "But if any of you hesitates, you can leave automatically! I will allow you to leave! We will never be held responsible afterwards! " Gao fan this words a, the wind is Hao of all froze. At this time, the most important thing to do is to do an exciting mobilization and boost morale. But Gao fan not only didn''t boost his morale, but also let others choose for themselves. And you say in front of everyone that if you don''t pursue responsibility after the event, you can''t turn around after the event, right? So what''s NIMA''s choice? A little bit of brain all know that things can''t be cut for the sake of good? Soon, some people have begun to withdraw from the World Congress. Once someone starts to retreat, many people will start to retreat one after another. Soon, a hundred people retreated At one time, the scene was very embarrassing. The original 200vs1000 was changed into 100vs1000, and Gao fan''s face was black. He never thought that the cohesion of the world association was so weak! After all, he is loyal to all the people in the heaven and the world. At ordinary times, he will be supported by all the people with one order. Originally, I wanted to shock everyone by pretending to be a bully, to show his attractive personal charm, but now Nima, a bunch of bunkers! "Ha ha ha ha!" The 1000 people on the opposite side laughed more wildly, and even the audience outside laughed. "Is this extraordinary villa leader OK? A person who has mobilized half way before the war will walk!" "He was blown like a God on the Internet. As a result, he was so good that he didn''t come all the way to the scene. It was a waste of ticket money!" "Isn''t it? It''s really special for the company to get through everywhere. It''s a ticket of 500. What''s so special about it? " "Go, go! Refund... " Lu Jin''s head was dripping with a cold sweat, "what''s the devil Gao fan is doing?" "Ha ha It''s said that Mr. Lu also has a crush on Gao fan and is willing to give him his precious granddaughter, but now it seems that Mr. Lu doesn''t have a good eye! " Guan Shihua''s face is playful. That''s what happened between the ten guys. There was friendship, but more competition. Even the education and development of future generations are their capital. Lu Jin just wanted to take Guan Shihua back, but suddenly he said, "Lao Chen, why didn''t you come to an end? Isn''t that old man Wang AI''s condition that he will send you Jieling? It doesn''t make your heart beat? " The best way to deal with a topic you don''t want to discuss is to spread the topic Lu Jin can''t let Guan Shihua go on, so the best way is to talk about something else. Guan Shihua also looked at Chen Jinkui curiously, "yes, this incident has brought me two big accidents. the first one is that Ruhu is actually involved in the affairs of the Wang family. Isn''t that boy and Wang AI never deal with each other? The second is that Chen Jinkui didn''t get involved in the affairs of the Wang family? Your relationship with Wang AI should be OK! " "It''s just like a tiger. He''s involved in the affairs of the Wang family. It''s just for the purpose of arresting the general..." Chen Jinkui said with a smile, "and I''m not involved in the affairs of the Wang family because I know the Wang family will lose!" Before going out, Chen Jinkui calculated a hexagram for Wang''s station, the hexagram shows that Wang''s house is cool. So he didn''t help the Wang family deal with Gao fan because of the temptation of the general. But it hasn''t started yet. Gao fan has another 100 people running there. This shows that Gao fan can rely on the remaining 100 people to counter attack and defeat the coalition forces of Wang AI''s five great families, and make the Wang family cool. This is special If it wasn''t for keeping 100% confidence in his six character money lesson, Chen Jinkui certainly didn''t believe it. "Oh?" Guan Shihua was interested in it for a moment. in her opinion, although Chen Jinkui was a group of weak fighters, his fortune telling ability was no better than others. "So, have you calculated?" "What if I did?" Chen Jinkui said with a smile, "don''t you know the attitude of the master of heaven? His favorite grandson Zhang Chulan is in the camp of bufanzhuang. he is not in a panic. Can''t he explain anything? " Lu Jin and Guan Shihua smell the words and look at the old master at the same time. I saw the old master with a kind face, "boundless heaven Master Xie Kong, long time no see. How are you "Amitabha, I''m in good health. I''m very fragrant." Master Xie Kong put his hands together and his face was calm. "it''s the old master. When will you return the 200 yuan you borrowed from me last time?""Cough..." The old master was embarrassed. "I don''t have any cash with me today. Can I have another day?" Jiekong master took out his mobile phone, "support prestige transfer!" The old master''s face was expressionless. "You sweep me, or I sweep you?" "I sweep you..." "Well..." Three people three faces muddle force, old teacher this is completely did not put the situation on the field in mind. At this point, in the field. Wang AI''s face already showed a domineering smile, "Lord GAOFAN, I''ll give you a chance to surrender!" The people watching the war also have a playful look on their faces. In this way, extraordinary Zhuang and the world will be afraid that they can only surrender and go. "Surrender?" Gao fan joked, today''s situation really made him a little uncomfortable. This kind of lines has always been his patent! Originally, he intended to use the Wang family to train soldiers, but now so many people are looking at him. If they don''t first frustrate the spirit of the opposite side, they can''t wipe off their face! With a cold smile, Gao fan''s voice was full of chiguoguo''s sarcasm, "with all due respect, the Wangs and the people behind you are all rubbish!" When the words came out, there was silence. I''m tired. Do you want to be so crazy? That''s ten guys! Gao fan ridicules shilao as rubbish? "Ha ha This Gao fan is really interesting... " Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing club, gently lifted the pink hair on his forehead and showed an interesting smile on his face. "Yo..." Lu Jin looked as like as two peas in the eyes. "This kid is not capable of anything else. ''s arrogant arrogance is exactly the same as Lao Lu when you were young." "Cough..." Lu Jin''s face is very black, and she has a bad feeling. Isn''t it arrogant? But do you have to be so arrogant? "Everybody Wang AI''s mouth rose slightly, her eyes were dim, "Gao fan didn''t pay attention to us old guys, what are you waiting for?" The more arrogant Gao fan is, the more happy Wang AI is. He is eager for Gao fan''s arrogance. In this way, these face loving members will do their best! In Wang AI''s plan, as long as these old guys do their best, Gao fan will surely die. Chapter 1274 Even if the old master took the hand, he could not save Gao fan from such a long distance. Facts have proved that Wang AI''s idea is right. The faces of the ten men behind him are already dark. Lu Ci''s eyes are red, and the hatred between him and Gao fan has been destroyed by Lu Gong. Now Gao fan says that he is rubbish in front of so many people. Who can bear it! "Children of the LV family, next, listen to the unified command of the Wang family!" "Yes The children of the LV family drank in unison. With Lu Ci taking the lead, the owners of other families also gave an order with an unhappy face, to give their own family members to Wang AI. Wang AI''s face was used, and she became a powerful leader. "Everybody, let''s go!" At the command, a thousand strange people of the Wang family''s allied army, shining with all kinds of energy, rushed towards the extraordinary village like locusts. On this side of Bufan village, some people have been scared to pee. Although they are strange people, they live a life of licking blood every day, but who has experienced such a scene? In the face of ten times the number of our enemies rushing to us, this kind of shock is unimaginable to those who have not experienced it. The feeling is panic and despair. Those who have not knelt down are already winners. Gao fan looked around and found that although the people behind him were very scared, none of them escaped. he could not help nodding slightly. Those who stay are qualified. "Father in law, these people can be of great use!" Gao fan smiles. "I know..." Feng Zhenghao''s face is calm and his heart is full of pain. Rao was a little worried when the battle came out. He''s not worried about himself. He''s worried about the brothers of Tianxia society, fengxingtong and fengshayan. He''s already thinking about how to protect these people. But Gao fan has a calm face and even says that these people can be of great use! Of course, I know these people are very useful, but is it time to say that? It''s the Lord of the villa. You should think of a way to make it come true. Do you want us 1v5? "Dad! Don''t worry Fengshayan patted fengzhenghao on the shoulder. Feng Zhenghao was startled and calmed down. Zhang Chulan in a side slightly smile, "where elder brother he never does not have the assurance matter, the wind president you rest assured!" Feng Zhenghao nodded blankly. Only at this time did he find that Liu Yanyan, Feng Shayan, Feng Baobao and Gong Qing were very pale. Even Feng Xingtong is indifferent, seems not to be afraid of the enemy rushing in front of him. I don''t know why, a strong trust arises from Feng Zhenghao''s heart. At this moment, even Feng Zhenghao seems to believe that Gao fan can indeed create a miracle! Feng Zhenghao turned back and looked at the people standing behind him, "brothers! Don''t panic! Follow up my steps after fighting! Dry blast on the opposite side! " "Dry explosion! Dry blast on the opposite side! " All the people in the world society looked at each other and roared in an instant. For a moment, it was very powerful. Everyone frowned, obviously surprised by the momentum of the extraordinary village. "What''s going on? How do you feel that the morale of these people in Bufan village suddenly rises? " "Well, Feng Zhenghao is worthy of being one of the ten guys. He has raised his low morale so quickly..." "What''s the use of high morale? It''s just mindless death! " "Indeed, they are ten times as many enemies as they are on the other side!" "Ah It''s a pity After this war, the ten men''s forces are going to shuffle again! " "Ah, ah The strange people of the Wang family''s allied forces, like the torrential flood, are rolling towards the side of the extraordinary village with a roar. the distance is very close, and soon the two sides will be close to each other. Compared with the crowd of the Wang family, the Bufan village is much thinner all the time. "Everyone ready!" Gao fan a fierce drink, the voice resounds around every corner. Everyone''s face stagnated. It was a surprise. There''s no way. Although Gao fan''s voice is not loud, it seems to have a soul stirring power, which strikes everyone''s heart. Even the wails of the Wang family were all silenced one by one. Then they stopped and forced you to look at me and I to look at you. "There are so many people on the other side. What are you doing?" Wang AI''s face was livid and she roared. Although he was shocked by Gao fan just now, he reacted immediately,This is just Gao fan''s struggle before he died, just putting on airs! "Go The Wang coalition forces reorganized their morale and charged again. But the next second, several people hit the transparent barrier, hit the ground by the rebound force, and fainted directly. "What''s the situation?" The audience all looked silly, "how did those people faint just now? Do you see clearly?" "I didn''t see clearly, but I think they hit something..." The Wang family, who are in front of us, have found the abnormality, someone has found the existence of the transparent barrier and started to attack it with their own skills. But in addition to the waves in the air, there was no sign of the barrier loosening. "Yes! This is the power of Gao fan Some of the spectators recognized Gao fan''s barrier and said, "Gao fan used this ability in the first session of Luotian grand festival!" "Yes! Yes, that''s it! At that time, Gao fan used this ability to protect himself and zhugebai from the attack of three people outside! " "But the problem is that at that time, the scope of GAOFAN seemed to be only three square meters, but now to protect 100 people, the area is much wider than before!" "The area has been widened by dozens of times, which means that the density must be reduced, can he still resist the attack of such people? What''s more, the other side still has ten guys like that! " "No, look At this time, suddenly someone roared. All the people looked at the past, and a huge energy shield with pale yellow light covered all the more than 1000 people of the Wang family. the area of this energy shield reached a full square kilometer. "Originally Gao fan did not use that ability to protect his own people, but trapped the enemy!" "I''ll go Who just said that the density is not enough after the area is expanded? If you look at the area and the strength of others, even Wang AI, one of the ten men, can''t break it! " Yes, Wang AI was struggling to attack the barrier in front of her, he almost exerted all his strength, but the barrier still did not move. Originally, she wanted to crush WuFan village at one stroke, but now she was trapped by Gao fan''s skill. Wang AI felt that her face was rubbed by Gao fan on the ground. Chapter 1275 "Everybody Wang AI''s face was livid, and there was a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. "Gao fan''s barrier ability is very strange, which may be a powerful defense weapon. However, any defense has its limit. As long as we break through its limit, we can break it, so, let''s attack together! " "Well!" Tang miaoxing, the leader of the Tang clan, nodded, "Mr. Wang is right. Let''s all take care of our family. Don''t hide it!" "I don''t mind!" Mu you''s face is calm, "what should master Wang do? Just say it. I''ll cooperate with you all the way!" Then Ruhu rolled up his sleeves and said, "I''m ready!" Lu Ci''s eyes were covered by a layer of blood red, and he fell into a complete madness, "don''t talk nonsense, do it now!" "Well!" The corner of Wang AI''s mouth rose slightly, showing the expression of the old fox, "you see my attack, let''s do it together!" Before the words were heard, Wang AI had raised her right hand to the barrier in front of her. a golden light gathered in the palm of his hand, and in a moment, she went towards the barrier wall in front of her. Like Wang AI, some of them clenched their fists, some pinched their fingers, and some took out their palms. they attacked Wang AI''s palms at the same time. All kinds of energy burst out in her hands and gathered at the place where Wang AI attacked. For a time, the momentum was turbulent, and with the momentum of destroying the withered and decaying, he went towards the barrier of GAOFAN. But the next second, their faces showed a surprised expression, the hands of the action is also instant flameout. Not only these ten guys, but also everyone behind them fell into the state of muddled face, looking very strange. "What''s going on? Why do these old guys suddenly turn off? " The audience outside was silly. "This..." Wang and zhugeqing looked at each other, and they said they couldn''t understand. "Master, what''s the situation?" Lu Jin looks puzzled, he also looks confused, "is it difficult for these old folks to find their conscience and stop?" "Cut!" Guan Shihua sneered and looked scornful. "Where do these old guys come from? I think it''s Gao fan who did something about it! " "Well!" Chen Jinkui''s face was dignified. "I feel that there are some changes in the space trapped by Gao fan. maybe Wang AI''s current appearance is related to the changes in the space!" "What''s the change?" Master Xie Kong asked curiously. Chen Jinkui: "I don''t know. I can''t feel the details!" "Cut!" All men disdain and look at the old master. The master shrugged, "don''t look at me, I don''t know!" Not only the spectators were stunned, but also all the people behind Gao fan were stunned. Feng Zhenghao, in particular, has a confused face. just now, he was worried that Gao fan''s skills would be broken by Wang AI''s attack, so he has been staring at some old men nervously. But I didn''t expect that these old guys stopped all of a sudden. How can these people suddenly become wood? "Van Gogh, what have you done?" Zhang Chulan looks surprised, to say that it''s not Gao fan''s handwriting, I don''t believe it if I kill him! After all, I''m afraid Gao fan''s mysterious ability is the only one who can achieve such an effect? "Ha ha..." Gao fan light smile, did not answer. This is the dark law of Gao fan''s previous lottery. Before that, zhijinhua, fengzhenghao and Gong Qing contributed 300 points on the same day. Gao fan spent 200 of them in exchange for the law of darkness and the power of annihilation. When the law of darkness comes out, the target will fall into boundless darkness. This darkness is not only the darkness of vision, but also the darkness of soul and divine consciousness. So now, the five senses of the 1000 people trapped by Gao fan have fallen into a dead silence. They can''t see, they can''t hear, they don''t even feel, they can''t even feel whether they are dead or alive. It can be understood that the soul and the body have been completely separated. So they just turned into a piece of wood and stood there, motionless. Of course, there are exceptions. Such as Lu Ci, such as Wang AI, such as naruhu, Muyou and Tang miaoxing. Although these five people were also robbed of their perception by the law of darkness, their reactions were different from those of others. Other people are directly becoming wood, but they don''t. Although they can''t see and feel the outside world, they still keep an alert attitude. It seems that at least the body is under its own control. Gao fan was slightly surprised, but he used the dark law, the power of the real law.Lu Ci''s all hands skills and Wang AI''s ability to restrain the spirit can resist the power of the law to a certain extent. why can Ruhu, Muyou and Tang miaoxing also resist? That Ruhu is one of the two heroes. Although Gao fan doesn''t know what level the two heroes are, with this name, he can resist the law and can barely understand it. But you Muyou and Tang miaoxing, how are you? What can resist the power of law? Gao Fan said that he was a little fascinated. The world under this man is even worse than the world of fox demon! Forget it, let''s do it first! Gao fan no longer tangled, waving his hand, "brothers, let''s do it! All the people attack from a distance through the barrier, don''t kill yourself to attack those old men! " "Well!" All of them started to attack the wooden people one by one. Shua Shua! The people inside are just like cutting leeks. They fall down in pieces and won''t fight back at all. The audience outside the stadium are all dumbfounded, What''s so special about fighting? This is a massacre! Or 100 people killing 1000 people! They were all stunned. The discovery of this battle seems to be different from what they expected! Some people have already felt ashamed. after all, before they said that they could not win. Ten minutes later, the battle is over. All of the 1000 members of the Wang coalition were cool. Except for a few big men, none of them stood. However, no one in the world will die, so almost no one will die, but serious injury is inevitable. At this time, Wang AI''s several big men seemed to be familiar with Gao fan''s dark law. See him five people already think of a way to gather together, back-to-back, vigilant defense outside danger. But they didn''t know that their children and grandchildren had been destroyed by the regiment. "You, kneel down and surrender!" At this moment, Gao fan''s voice sounded in Wang AI''s mind, "for the sake of your past contributions to the alien world, I can spare you from death!" "Gao fan, what kind of magic did you use?" Lu Ci roared crazily, his eyes turned red, "if you have the seed, you will lift the magic, and we will fight openly!" Chapter 1276 "Yes Wang AI is also in coax, "stealthily, calculate what hero?" "Hum!" This is the first time that he has been so constrained since he became famous. What''s more, after such a long time, he didn''t think of any moves. He had heard of Gao fan''s strangeness before he came here, but he had never experienced Gao fan''s power personally. Like many people, tiger regarded Gao fan as a juggler. Now he understands that Gao fan''s means are really weird. I''m afraid that today''s battle will not be able to end well. That''s like a tiger. If I knew that, I would not be involved in this mess! Let''s not talk about whether or not he can get the skill. There are so many spectators outside watching him. He must have lost his face. However, the more this happens, the more Ruhu finds his place, otherwise, how can he still live in the world under the name of two heroes? "Gao fan! I want to fight with you like a tiger It''s like a tiger stepping forward and sounding like a bell. "And me!" Tang miaoxing followed the tiger with a cold face. Tang miaoxing has his own unique ability. He can feel that the children of Tang clan he brought are very bad now. His previous thought was similar to that of Ruhu, that is, to support the appearance of the Wang family. He didn''t have to fight with the extraordinary Zhuang. Even if there is a real fight, he will let the children of Tangmen fight. When he saw the difference in the number of people between the two sides, Tang miaoxing felt that the battle was stable, and that the skill of dispatching the generals was stable. But I never thought it would be like this now! When she heard that Ruhu, Tang miaoxing and Lu Ci wanted to face Gao Fangang, Wang AI''s face showed the old fox''s smile again. What he wants is this effect. Let them go first and consume Gao fan''s strength. However, the flaw is that Muyou is not moved. Muyou naturally has his own abacus. At the beginning, his idea was the same as that of Tang miaoxing and that Ru Hu. He didn''t really come to fight. But now in this situation, he is calmer than both. He won''t be strong. After all, Gao fan is so strong. Who knows how strong others are! So he''s going to watch and surrender as soon as things go wrong. He who knows current affairs is a hero. This is his principle of being a man! "Oh?" Gao fan joked, "if you want to have a good fight, it''s not impossible But what about the rest of Wang AI and Mu you? " Gao fan''s question made Wang AI unable to come down. Ruhu, Tang miaoxing and Lu Ci are all human beings. Who can''t understand the meaning of Gao fan''s words? Yes, we are the foreign aid invited by Wang AI. Now that Wang AI doesn''t stand up and say a word, it''s a war between us and Gao fan! What do you mean? You don''t take us as the big culprit, do you? Wang AI''s face was livid, and Gao fan broke his plan again, but soon, he said calmly, "as the head of the Wang family, of course, I always stand in the front!" "Please don''t argue You watch first, let me meet the leader of GAOFAN first, and explore the way for you Everyone can''t help but look stagnant. Wang AI says that she wants to fight Gao fan alone to test the water for everyone. This kind of heart is really heroic! Just now, the three Ruhu, who still doubted Wang AI, suddenly felt a little shy and flustered. just now, they used the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman! Gao fan laughs jokingly. Wang AI is really shrewd in handling human nature. "I agree with the master of the Wang family. Please don''t talk too much!" Mu you smiles coldly. As the leader of the small inn in the river and the master of intelligence, Muyou knows Wang AI better than anyone else. So when Wang AI said this, Mu you laughed. Since you want to pretend, let''s pretend enough! Wang AI''s face sank, and the dog was more than Muyou, and she was so overcast! "Good! The master of the Wang family is really responsible! " Gao fan applauded, didn''t give Wang AI another chance to speak, and directly removed the cover of the dark law. Several bigwigs immediately felt that their eyes were bright, and they couldn''t help covering their eyes one after another. A moment later, they found that all the people around them were lying on the ground and seriously injured. For a moment, they couldn''t react, and their jaw almost fell to the ground. What happened just now? Why are all the 1000 people lying on the ground? At this moment, their hearts are dripping blood. These are the family elites they brought. Such losses are too heavy!Wang AI, in particular, was red and had shed angry tears. No matter what the final result is, at least now it seems that the Wang family is still in great danger! And in the present situation, once other forces fall into the well, the Wang family will be cool. On the other hand, the opposite Tianxia Hui and wufanzhuang are all standing well. Wang AI was a mouthful of old blood sprayed three meters away, directly kneeling on the ground. The century old foundation of the Wang family has been destroyed by him. now he does not dare to die, and he has no face to go to hell. "Tut tut It''s terrible... " Some people in the audience could not help shaking their heads pitifully. "Yes, the ten men in the hall, the master of the powerful family, actually showed such a tragic expression..." "The Wangs, after all, are their home court, the luck of the others is really bad. Who knows that Gao fan is such a pervert?" "What''s the bad luck? I heard that the Wangs invited them to the palace just because they used the skill of jinglingpai as a bargaining chip, they just kicked themselves on the iron plate!" "Hiss The Wang family is so big? Can you send them all? " "No wonder, after all, even the big guys will take the risk when they are out of custody..." "To put it bluntly, it''s better to see that the extraordinary Zhuang people are less easy to bully, and the Li Lingpai is very attractive, so they just gather together! Now it''s just their own fate! " "Yes! If not for Gao fan, the village and the world would be even worse now. at least Gao fan let their people keep their hands and didn''t hurt people''s lives! " "That''s true. The Wangs used to kill a lot of people I heard that the general of the Wang family was actually robbed from the Feng family! " "Yes, yes! I also heard that the Wang family and the Feng family made an agreement at that time, the Feng family should not pass on the complete arrest to their descendants, otherwise they will destroy the whole family! " "Yes, and Lu Ci, the mad dog, is also a cruel man. Almost all the enemies under his hand will die!" "In this way, bufanzhuang and Tianxia will be more merciful than their families!" "No matter the Wangs or the people who helped the Wangs, they all committed crimes of their own! They are all laoyinbi, not worthy of sympathy! " "Yes! Laoyinbi is not worthy of sympathy Chapter 1277 Zhang Chulan looked back at the audience with disdain on her face. He listened to what these people said just now, he said that "extraordinary Zhuang can''t do it, extraordinary Zhuang will lose.". Now that they have no objection to winning, they begin to expose the truth of the Wang family. You are so shameless! But he didn''t have time to pay attention to these people, because Gao fan spoke. "How many masters and leaders are you satisfied with the present results?" Gao fan looks at the five big men in the opposite side with a joking face, and his eyes are full of contempt. "Go to hell, Gao fan!" Lu Ci''s face roared wildly, before his voice fell, he rushed towards Gao fan with blood red energy all over his body. However, he was three meters away from GAOFAN and suddenly lost his temper. The whole body was like a pool of mud, poop, fell to the ground after eating dog poop. People with clear eyes can see that his energy disappears in an instant! "There it is! It''s Gao fan''s ability to drain other people''s energy! " "I wipe! 666! Before, some people said that Gao fan''s ability was fake, and his opponents were all the group performers he invited. Now is it true? " "How can you really have such ability? What a bull It''s just like a tiger with an iron complexion. It''s very weak in the ten men''s power to attract the ancient pavilion. the reason why it can get into the ten men''s power is that it''s just like a tiger who is very strong. Today, what he has brought to the Wang family is to absorb 80% of the power of the ancient pavilion. Unexpectedly, they were all put down by Bufan village in this way. they were seriously injured one by one. Without months of cultivation, they could not recover. Of course, he wanted to hit Gao fan with his hand, but Lu Ci''s lesson was not far away from him. he was not stupid. Gao fan''s strange ability made him scared. Tang miaoxing''s face was very blue. Although he had been psychologically prepared, he could not help but feel sad when he saw such a fierce war. I''m sorry that I had promised Wang AI mysteriously. can Wang AI, the old fox, be easy to deal with? He has decided to take the blame and resign after going back, and give the position of Tang clan leader to Xu Xin. As for Gao fan, isn''t it boring? It''s better to do nothing, at least save face for yourself. "Thank you for your kindness. You didn''t hurt the lives of all the people in our family!" Muyou looks respectful and bows his fist. "This time, it''s the decision-making error of the small inn in the river and lake. The flood flushed the Dragon King Temple, and asked the master to let my subordinates survive. all the losses of the extraordinary village and the world will be borne by our small inn in the river and lake. What''s Gao Fanzhuang''s idea? " Mu you was also determined at this time. He was the first to say the words of surrender, and Gao fan would certainly agree. In his opinion, Gao fan has no reason to refuse his proposal. after all, who would refuse such a win-win situation? Ruhu and Tang miaoxing have been stunned by this routine, which can be called textbook level! To surrender at such a time is to vote for Gao fan! After all, even if Gao fan has the idea of accepting surrender in his heart, someone has to come up with it first, doesn''t he? And Muyou gave Gao fan a good proposal. Then Ruhu and Tang miaoxing are looking at Muyou with disdainful eyes, while they are complaining Ma Dan, why didn''t I expect to surrender? "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles calmly and doesn''t play according to the routine. "your proposal is very good, but I''m not interested in money!" Then Ruhu and Tang miaoxing looked at each other and almost burst out laughing. This wave of slapping came too fast. Muyou''s face stagnated, and Gao fan turned him down in front of so many people. he suddenly felt that his face was hot and a little painful. However, thinking about Gao fan''s strange power, he could only suppress the anger in his chest, "I don''t know what the leader of GAOFAN wants?" "Ha ha!" Gao fan smiles, and his phagocytic ability starts abruptly. Poop! Originally still standing, Mu took off his strength in an instant and knelt directly on the ground. He suddenly widened his eyes, and his face was shocked. the feeling of being pumped by Gao fan was so desperate. Poop! Poop! Poop! Then, Ruhu, Tang miaoxing and Wang AI followed Muyou''s footsteps and fell to the ground one after another. With a big wave of his hand, Gao fan removed the pale yellow barrier, and an evil smile appeared on his face,"Brothers, I left a little energy to protect the body for these members. As long as you don''t use energy to attack, you can''t kill people!" As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, Zhang Chulan was the first to rush out excitedly, "there are not many opportunities to beat ten guys, which is enough for us to blow all our lives! Brothers and sisters, let''s go together Others see Zhang Chulan taking the lead, and they are all eager to try. As Zhang Chulan said, there are not many opportunities to beat ten guys. They can really blow for a lifetime. No Bilian is really enough, but they are willing to do things like beating ten guys without Bilian! The next second, several big men were drowned by the crowd, and the scene was bloody. Zhuge Qing and Wang also looked at each other, got Missed the chance to beat ten guys! "The boy What a shame Lu Jin is angry on the surface, but silently praises Gao fan in his heart. He wanted to beat Wang AI for a long time! Just no chance! But this kind of time to go down the well, he Lu Jin also can''t pull down that face! Guan Shihua and Chen Jinkui are also silly. Who could have thought that Gao fan would make such a scene after he defeated others? It''s just rubbing the face of ten guys on the ground! But they didn''t feel that Gao fan was wrong. Instead, they felt happy. Even they dare not do such a thing. It is estimated that only Gao fan has the courage to do it. "Old master..." Master Xie Kong was puzzled and said, "don''t you care?" "Ha ha ha!" The old master was very happy with a smile and his face was flushed. "The appointment is about fairness. anyway, Gao Fan said that if you can''t die, let them go!" As long as Gao fan still remembers his promise not to cause too much blood, the old master will not do it. So far, no one has died, which is the reason why the master is happy. At this moment, Gao fan rose from the sky, came to the height of hundreds of meters, and instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Even the people who beat up several big men and were happy also stopped one after another and looked up at the sky one after another. "Asshole!" Wang AI''s old face was black and blue, lying in the mud, looking at Gao fan in the sky, "Gao fan, my Wang family and you Gao fan don''t wear it together..." Before the words fall, Feng Zhenghao steps on Wang AI''s mouth. Wang AI: "Wu Wu Wu..." Chapter 1278 "Don''t make trouble!" Feng Zhenghao showed a trace of pity on his face and looked down at Wang AI, who was just under his feet. his eyes were filled with indifference, "Mr. Wang, isn''t it good to watch your Wang family die quietly?" Wang AI was speechless. A burst of sour heart, eyes do not strive to overflow the tears. Yes, today the Wangs are doomed! "I''ll go! Look! Wang AI was trampled on by Feng Zhenghao! " At this time, the sharp eyed people saw Feng Zhenghao and Wang AI. "I''ll go! Feng Zhenghao usually looks honest. I didn''t expect to be so cruel! " "He humiliated Wang AI in front of everyone. Isn''t he afraid of Wang AI''s revenge? Are they really going to destroy the Wang family today? " "I don''t think so? After all, the old master is at the scene. Should he be able to do it? " "I don''t think it will destroy the Wang family. The company is also on the scene. It''s forbidden to kill other people all the time!" At this time, Gao fan in the sky spoke. "Today, please be a witness. Next, I will read out the crimes committed by the Wang family in recent years." Gao fan''s face is domineering and majestic, "first, Feng Tianyang, the leader of the former Feng family, is tortured and interrogated. Finally, Feng Tianyang hands over the general and forces him to swear not to pass on the complete general to the Feng family! Secondly, not only fengtianyang, but also Zhang Huaiyi, Tian Jinzhong, Zheng Zibu, duanmuying and others were all persecuted by the Wang family. Zheng Zibu died under the Wang family''s hands! Thirdly, Wang also shows that after he had one of the eight unique skills, the Wang family even sent strange people to harass and kidnap Wang Ye''s family. it''s a shame to use strange people to deal with ordinary people! Fourth... " Gao fan spent three minutes collecting all the crimes of the royal family. The audience was silent, and no one dared to breathe. "Today, everyone present is a witness, if you doubt the authenticity of these crimes, you can check the evidence on the alien website. We have uploaded the evidence!" At this point, everyone has taken out their mobile phones and checked on the forum. As Gao Fan said, every crime of the Wang family has evidence, which makes everyone feel a sigh, "it''s said that the history of a big family is dark. Now it seems that it is so!" "Isn''t it? But I never thought that the Wang family was so dark! " "If the times had not changed for the better, it would have been the first force of the underworld in the history of the Wang family." "The Wangs are also unlucky. Why don''t they open their eyes to offend Gao fan?" "Don''t talk about it. Seeing a play, Gao fan has committed these ten crimes, and he doesn''t know how he plans to deal with the Wang family!" ¡­¡­ "Today! I will punish the Wang family! " Gao fan''s words continued. He stretched out his right hand to the ancient buildings stretching for several kilometers, "I declare that from today on, the Wang family will be destroyed!" The next second, everyone''s eyes widened. Because they saw the ancient buildings belonging to the Wang family on the mountain turning into fly ash at the speed visible to the naked eye, the fly ash gradually turned into nothingness after a moment, and finally disappeared. Only a minute later, all the houses of the Wang family were turned into fly ash, and no wall was left. ordinary people hiding in them with frightened faces were revealed. At this time, everyone looked at Gao fan in the sky with dementia. His expression was like seeing God! At the end of the day, who can empty a few kilometers of buildings between waving hands like him, without hurting everyone inside. Gao fan''s action is no different from that of the gods. "No!" Wang AI sent out a cry that was not willing to be desolate. She tore her heart and lungs and vibrated heaven and earth. He struggled to get up from the ground and looked up at Gao fan in the sky, "Gao fan, you destroyed the foundation of my Wang family, My Wang family and you don''t wear it together..." "Well! The light of firefly, the bright moon Unfortunately, before Wang AI''s words were finished, Gao fan glared at her with a look and turned her into flying ash, which dissipated in the air. Wang AI, one of the Ten Heroes of the generation, died! The crowd took another breath. They could almost confirm that Gao fan was God. Who can make people fly ash with one look? "This..." Lu Jin, a few of the ten men who watched the battle, suddenly became dignified. If Gao fan''s previous actions can only be regarded as excessive, then killing Wang AI is really excessive.After all, Wang AI is one of the ten men. She killed the ten men in front of so many people, which means she didn''t pay attention to the ten men at all. Although Gao fan''s fighting power, you really don''t need to pay attention to ten guys! "Old master..." Master Xie Kong was stunned, "don''t you care?" "No But he shook his head and walked down the mountain with his hands on his back. Gao fan had promised him before that he would not bring too much blood to the world under one person, but at that time, they also agreed that Gao fan of the Wang family could be destroyed. And the outcome of the war has come out, and there is no need for him to stay. Today, he came here just to see Gao fan''s real strength. It''s obvious that Gao fan still hasn''t exerted all his strength today. GAO fan''s strength is so deep that even he has nothing to do. What he can do now is to pray in his heart. Gao fan is a good man. "This..." Master Xie Kong, Lu Jin, Guan Shihua and Chen Jinkui looked at each other and were silent. The old master doesn''t do it. How can they have the courage to do it! Gulu Lu Ci swallows a mouthful of saliva, and his red eyes instantly return to brightness, the death of Wang AI and the destruction of the Wang family give him a drink. If you go crazy in front of Gao fan, you will find your own way to death. Lu Ci, the mad dog, has changed into Lu Ci. "Then Ruhu, Tang miaoxing, Muyou and Lu Ci, listen to me!" Gao fan looks down faintly, "I''ll give you a minute to point out all your family members. Bufan village and Tianxia will help you to take them away! Ten minutes later, I personally cleaned the rest of the Wangs! " The Ruhu four quickly got up from the ground. They had no other choice. Even if it is humiliating, it can only start to find their own people. Of course, some of the Wang family begged them to take more people along, but under the pressure of Gao fan, they didn''t dare. For the next ten minutes, the stranger of the Wang family lay on the ground and gave out a miserable cry. The cry resounded through the world and shocked everyone''s heart. Even Gao fan couldn''t bear it. Chapter 1279 "Enough!" Gao Fan said sternly, "Wang family, I''ll give you another chance, to give up all the lineage of Wang family! I only kill the lineage! " The next second, fierce fighting broke out inside the Wang family again, and all the lineages were pushed out to survive. Ten minutes later, with a big wave of Gao fan''s hand, all 50 members of Wang''s lineage turned into ashes. As for the king and gofan, he did not kill him. So many people have been released by Wang''s family. It''s not bad for Wang and this one. This kind of scum killed him, and Gao fan felt that it was dirty his hands. Later, Gao fan asked LV Gong to wash away all the memory of the general in Wang Bing''s mind, and then he left Wang Bing on the ground. Let him watch his family perish because of a wrong decision, which makes him feel miserable. After the event, Gao fan looked back at the four people who were frightened to see the collapse of the Wang family, such as Ruhu, lvci, Tang miaoxing and Muyou. The four were numb with Gao fan''s eyes. After all, in their eyes, Gao fan is no different from the God of death, moreover, he is an official licensed God of death, killed more than 50 people of the Wang family in front of so many people, but the people of the company have been watching and not talking, it is obvious that Gao fan has gained the power of life and death, can they not be afraid? "Four masters, and President Feng..." Gao Fan said faintly, "all the industries of the Wang family are equally divided among the five of you." "What?" However, Gao fan let them participate in the control of the Wang family''s industry. "This..." Lu Ci, Tang miaoxing and Muyou were also shocked. They are also fascinated by Gao fan''s operation. they are the defeated party. It''s good if they don''t sign the terms of compensation for land cutting. How can they gain? Feng Zhenghao is also stunned, but he quickly agrees with Gao fan''s practice. Although the Wang family has perished, there are definitely many forces behind their backs. Although the world society is powerful, it is far less powerful than the Wang family. at this time, if you want to forcibly eat all the Wang family''s property and secretly fight with those forces who are struggling, you will definitely suffer internal injury. It''s better to divide the Wang family''s property to other families to solve the problem thoroughly than to let those Wang family members who have survived in secret. at least the four families who have gained benefits will take the initiative to wipe out all these people. In this way, the Wang family can be uprooted with the help of other families, and it can also be regarded as paying back the face that the extraordinary village beat them. "Thank you, master GAOFAN!" It''s like a tiger with an iron face. Although it''s very difficult, it''s really a big help for the weak suction pavilion to get a fifth of the Wang family''s industry. "Thank you, master GAOFAN!" Tang miaoxing, Muyou and Lu Ci bowed their heads one after another. The Wangs are dead. They don''t have to fight with Gao fan for a friendship that has become history. "Well, that''s it!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "we went back..." Leave this sentence, Gao fan with extraordinary Zhuang people slowly leave. "Good, good!" Lu Jin''s face was flushed, and he stroked the beard on his old face with great satisfaction. "He was willing to separate such a big sweet cake from the Wang family. there was a city, there was courage!" Lu Jin was amazed by Gao fan''s ability just now. GAO fan was able to resist the temptation brought by the Wang family''s industry at this time, separated it out, and achieved the goal of "n birds with one stone". Lu Jin thought she had changed herself. She never thought so much! The intelligence quotient of Gao fan is absolutely worthy of his granddaughter! My granddaughter Lu Jin really has eyes! Of course, it''s inherited from Lu Jin! "Hum Look at your pride Guan Shihua gave Lu Jin a white look and said, "you Cai, let''s go back!" "Good grandma..." Deng Youcai nodded and bowed repeatedly, he didn''t know much about grandma''s sudden displeasure.. Guan Shihua muttered, "why didn''t your father give you a sister in those years? How good do you want to have a sister for Gao fan? " "Grandma..." Deng Youcai put a sweat on his face in embarrassment and said honestly, "even if he has a sister, Gao fan doesn''t like our family''s gene..." "Poof Ha ha ha Lu Jin laughed wildly and looked at Deng Youcai, "young man, I like you as a sincere person!" "Ha ha..." Deng Youcai smiles awkwardly. Of course, he has realized that he has said something wrong. Because he found that Guan Shihua was already glaring at him."Ah! Grandma, easy! Pain Oh, spare my life Then, the company came to an end and took away all the surviving Wang family members, including Wang Bing. As for how the company deals with the Wang family, Gao fan has no interest. Kunpeng doesn''t care where the ants are going. Lu Jin and others exchanged greetings and went to Tianshi mansion together. Wang also bid farewell to zhugeqing and left with other strangers. So did the people of Yaoxing society. Only at this time did the audience leave Wang''s territory with such an unreal expression. The next day, the company issued a notice about the attack of the Wangs by bufanzhuang. After all, the alien world is also governed by the law. You can''t kill people casually. A spokesman for the company said that all the activities of bufanzhuang against the Wang family were legal and approved after being reviewed by relevant departments. After that, the fierce reputation of Bufan Zhuang was completely established in the alien world. for a long time, the headlines on the alien website were dominated by the video of Gao fan''s domineering killing the Wang family. During this period of time, the alien world was also very calm. Gao fan and his harem lived a shameless life every day. He took the time to give the law of time to LV Gong and the law of darkness to Lv Liang, so that the two brothers who had no fighting power had the ability to protect themselves. That day, early in the morning. "Ah A high decibel female voice broke the silence of the morning. Gao fan was startled, sat up from the gentle village surrounded by Xia he, Liu Yanyan, Feng Shayan and Lu Linglong. He thought that the extraordinary villa had been attacked, and his divine sense spread out in an instant, but he found that the unkempt Hibiscus aurantii had already arrived and rushed to the door of his room. I saw each other''s deep eyes full of crazy joy, bang opened the door of his room. For a moment, the four eyes are opposite, most afraid of the sudden silence of the air. The excited smile on zhijinhua''s face was also dignified at the moment when she saw Gao fan''s body-building, because she not only saw Gao fan sitting on the bed, but also saw the long white legs beside him. At this time, the four girls on the bed also found the hibiscus aurantii flower breaking into the door. "Ah After a moment of silence, the five women screamed together, resounding throughout the extraordinary village. Ten minutes later, everyone in Gao fan''s room was dressed up. Chapter 1280 "Flowers Why did you break in without knocking? " Lu Linglong sat on the chair beside Hibiscus aurantii, looking embarrassed and annoyed, "you are not like this at ordinary times..." "Who knows..." Hibiscus trifoliate''s eyes twinkled and her sitting posture was very uncomfortable. her ears were burning and she said shyly, "who knows you''re together Oops! So shameless Next to Xia he, the third girl is also hot and shy. The embarrassment of being caught in such a thing is unimaginable. "Cough..." Finally, Gao Fan said, "Hibiscus aurantii, what''s the matter with you coming to me in such a hurry?" Gao fan tried his best: to change the topic! "Ah Hibiscus aurantii flower suddenly surprised, a pair of black eyes suddenly a bright, "yes! After a month''s unremitting efforts, I have come up with a way to crack shougongsha! " All the girls frown one after another. I really don''t understand that Zhijin flower, a kind of straight steel girl, has cracked the palace guarding sand? What''s so surprising? "Really?" When Gao fan''s eyes brightened, Hibiscus aurantii didn''t disappoint him! "Yes Hibiscus face excited, holding a piece of paper spread in front of Gao fan began to explain. Gao fan also looked at the explanation of Hibiscus aurantii with interest, nodded from time to time, and his eyes were shining. Palace guarding sand is a kind of array, and also the crystallization left by the ancestors of the world. Gao fan has always been very curious about how to break the Shougong sand. Never thought, hibiscus aurantii actually only took a month to break it open. The law of wisdom is not in vain! Later, Gao fan and zhijinhua are immersed in the palace sand, the girls feel bored and are reluctant to do what they should do. At noon, all the women sent their lunch to Gao fan''s room. Zhijinhua and Gao fan discussed shougongsha and ate at the same time. The same is true for dinner. Until late at night, Gao fan finally understood shougongsha thoroughly. The hibiscus aurantii flower has been too tired, directly lying on the carpet fell asleep, whispering in the mouth. Gao fan had no choice but to smile and put the hibiscus flower in his arms on the comfortable bed. He himself went to another room. Although Hibiscus aurantii grows well and has contributed points to Gao fan, she belongs to the kind of woman that Gao fan can start, but she hasn''t bathed for a month, and Gao fan can''t raise her interest, can she? And now Gao fan is most interested in "Brother fan, don''t look at me like that and smile! I look a little hairy! " In Zhang Chulan''s room, Zhang Chulan looks at Gao fan in horror and says. Originally, after a day of hard training, he just came back from a hot bath and was ready to go to bed. Then, Gao fan rudely pushed open the door of his room, and then showed a strange smile to him. That look, let him chrysanthemum a tight! "Come on, I''m not interested in you!" Gao fan rolled his eyes and said, "take off your trousers. I''ll untie the seal of Shougong sand for you!" "What? Do you know how to untie the seal of shougongsha? " At that time, Zhang Chulan was very happy, this is great news! "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "the hibiscus flower took a month to make." "Ah?" Zhang Chulan can''t help frowning, "did she make it out? Is it reliable? Don''t be unreliable. When the time comes, I''ll activate something like self exploding program, which will blow up my capital! " "All right..." Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head, "if you don''t want to, I''ll leave. as for your own happiness, you can find a way to go!" "Well Wait Zhang Chulan immediately changed her tongue. After all, Gao fan''s playing at night has caused him a great psychological shadow. He has had enough of this life! He needs freedom! Zhang Chulan clenched her teeth and said, "I take off!" "Hey, hey! This is my brother Soon, Gao fan helped Zhang Chulan to lift the ban on shougongsha. At the moment when the palace sand broke, a white and a gold two egg sized spherical energy appeared in front of them, just like that, hanging there quietly, full of mysterious atmosphere. "What is this?" Zhang Chulan looked at the two energy body balls running out of her crotch, and for a moment she was a little dazed. Gao fan uses his divine sense to perceive and finds that the white sphere is a skill. If he guesses well, it should be the source of energy body! As for the yellow one, Gao fan was surprised to find that it was a memory, just like Tian Jinzhong''s. "White is the source of Qi, you have absorbed it!Yellow is a memory, I guess it''s also left by your grandfather! " Gao fan frowned slightly, "you absorb them first!" "Well!" Zhang Chulan was excited and began to meditate. Absorption process is very easy, less than 10 minutes, Zhang Chulan opened his eyes again. "How?" Gao fan asked in a hurry. "The white one is really the source of Qi, but the gold one is not my grandfather''s memory!" Zhang Chulan frowned. "Whose is that?" When Gao fan''s eyes brighten, he looks forward to it. If only the memory belonged to the baby! Zhang Chulan''s face is dignified, "it''s rootless!" "What?" Gao fan was shocked, the memory of wugensheng was sealed on Zhang Chulan by Zhang Huaiyi. What''s the situation? Gao fan''s face was muddled. "What information do you have in your memory?" "I know it''s the memory of rootless life, and then I retired. I didn''t continue to watch it!" Zhang Chulan looks sad at the golden ball in her hand. He was afraid to see his grandfather Zhang Huaiyi in wugensheng''s memory. Although Gao fan told him that Zhang Huaiyi in Tian Jinzhong''s memory was a good man, and he left Longhushan because he was worried about being killed, what Gao Fan said was too strange, and Zhang Chulan did not fully believe it. He always suspected that Gao fan was deliberately hiding from himself the bad things that his grandfather had done. "What? Are you afraid to see your grandfather in wugensheng''s memory? " Gao fan smiles. "Well!" Zhang Chulan nodded. Gao fan had no choice but to smile, "are you afraid to see your grandfather do something hurtful with wugensheng, so you dare not face it?" Zhang Chulan was silent and his face was tangled. "If you had known that, I should have shown you the memory of Tian Jinzhong''s master last time!" Gao fan stood up with a heavy hand and said, "but Chu LAN! Whether your grandfather is good or bad, he is always your grandfather, this is a fact that you can''t change in your life! Of course, you can choose to show me the memory of wugensheng, but you should know that this may be the last time you have a chance to see a vivid grandfather! " When Zhang Chulan was shocked, his eyes brightened. GAO fan was right. This may be the last time he has a chance to contact his vivid grandfather! Chapter 1281 "I see!" Zhang Chulan looked up at Gao fan and said with a smile, "thank you, brother fan!" "Ding! Subdue Zhang Chulan, points + 100! " Gao fan is slightly surprised. Zhang Chulan''s 100 points are a little late! "I will protect the Dharma for you! Absorb the memory of rootless life Gao fan gently waved his hand and built a barrier to cover the room. "Well!" Zhang Chulan meditated on the spot and began to absorb the golden ball. As Gao fan watched Tian Jinzhong''s memory, Zhang Chulan sucked gold threads from the golden ball and entered his eyebrows. The whole process lasted half an hour, and finally, Zhang Chulan opened her eyes with tears on her face. From wugensheng''s memory, Zhang Chulan finally realized that his grandfather was a great man, so he couldn''t help crying. But soon, he was in a good mood, because he had a lot of things to tell Gao fan. "How?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I didn''t cheat you, did I? Mr. Zhang Huaiyi, is he a good man? " "Well!" Zhang Chulan also sobbed, "thank you, brother fan..." "Ha ha, thank you so much!" "By the way, brother fan, I have a lot to tell you about the memory of wugensheng!" Zhang Chulan dried her tears and became dignified. "Say it!" Next, Zhang Chulan picked up the important information in wugensheng''s memory. "According to wugensheng''s memory, it''s a long story. There''s a lot of content in the story that fits Gong Qing''s story..." "I don''t know how many years ago, this world was still a world full of energy. all things in the world grew and developed with the endless nourishment of energy, forming a powerful ethnic group." "All these people believe in the same God!" "But later, I don''t know what happened. God fell, and the energy between heaven and earth disappeared with him." "The energy in the air is getting thinner and thinner, and the alien is getting weaker and weaker!" "Later, rootless birth was born." "He was born without roots, without father or mother, without roots. Even he didn''t know how he came to this world!" "Later, rootless students, like ordinary people, married and had children. When his child was born, a seal in his body was also released. some memories came back to his mind, and he realized his real mission! " "After that, wugensheng abandoned his wife, gathered thirty-six thieves and set foot on the road of seeking mission." "In the end, wugensheng found his mission: the eternal gate, then he helped others get eight wonders from the eternal gate, and then he also knew his life experience!" "His life experience?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Yes Zhang Chulan takes a deep breath, if it''s not the memory of rootless life, he is willing to believe this kind of thing, "rootless life, he is a part of the God of this world who stayed in the world before he fell, his existence is for the resurrection of God, when God resurrected, rootless life must return to the body of God!" "What?" Gao fan was shocked. "So, the God of this world is the woman who was transformed from the eternal gate?" "Well!" Zhang Chulan nodded with a dignified face. "Well Have you seen the woman clearly? " Gao fan is a little anxious. "See clearly!" Zhang Chulan is very determined, "it''s really sister bao''er!" "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath and said, "is it really her?" It''s fate. If baby is the way of heaven in this world, Gao fan must kill her if he wants to get the world! Although Gao fan can revive her later, bao''er at that time was not her in essence. Gao fan does not want to believe that the baby is really the way of heaven in this world. "No!" Gao fan suddenly frowned. "What''s wrong?" Gao fan''s face was dignified. "First, if the baby is the so-called God, which is what I call the way of heaven, when she fell, the energy between heaven and earth was dying, but she was resurrected for so long, why didn''t the energy between heaven and earth increase?" "Second, if the baby is the way of heaven, why does it fall?" "Third, why does the baby have no memory after resurrection?" "Fourth, if the baby was resurrected at the gate of eternity, why did Zhang Huaiyi see her in the temple of heaven before?" Zhang Chulan fell into silence. As Gao Fan said, there are too many questions about these things. "No!" Gao fan shook his head and frowned. "Too many places are unreasonable. There is something wrong with them!" Zhang Chulan can''t help but wonder, "can someone modify the memory of rootless students?""No!" Gao fan''s face was determined, "only a complete memory can form a memory ball. the modified memory is incomplete, and can''t form a memory ball like this." "And what''s the matter?" Zhang Chulan is stupid. "I don''t know for the moment!" Gao fan shook his head, "there are too many missing key information. with the information we have now, we can''t completely know what happened that year!" Zhang Chulan''s eyes brightened and her brain opened wide, "since wugensheng got his mission after Gong Qing''s birth, is it possible that Gong Qing will also get his mission after his child''s birth?" "Well!" Gao fan''s eyes brightened, "it''s possible!" Then, Gao fan and Zhang Chulan enter Gong Qing''s room in the night. Gong Qing woke up in the middle of the night and saw two people looking at themselves strangely. He was scared to pee on the spot. "Don''t get excited!" Zhang Chulan said with a smile, "I came to you most of the night, to tell you that I untied my palace sand and got the memory of rootless life!" "What?" Gong Qing''s face was muddled. "My father''s memory is in your crotch?" "Cough Don''t be so surprised, OK? " Zhang Chulan waved her hand, and then told Gong Qing about wugensheng''s memory. Gong Qing wept when he heard this. It turned out that his father had to leave his mother for some reason. In this way, Gong Qing cried for half an hour. Zhang Chulan just put forward the request of the former two people under the sign of Gao fan. "What? You want me to marry and have children? " Gong Qing looks confused. "Yes Zhang Chulan patted Gong Qing on the shoulder with a heavy face, "Xiao Qingzi, your father started his mission because he gave birth to you, if you want to get your mission, I''m afraid you have to leave a descendant!" "Ah?" Gong Qing''s eyes wavered and hesitated, "but..." "But what?" Zhang Chulan frowned and said, "this is what I thought out after careful consideration with the Lord of the villa. didn''t you listen to the Lord of the villa?" "Of course not..." Gong Qing looks embarrassed. Chapter 1282 Gao fan frowns slightly. He also believes that Gong Qing has something to hide. after all, Gong Qing has already paid points and is 100% loyal to himself. "All right! I said Gong Qing clenched his teeth, like making a difficult decision, "because I''m a eunuch!" "Ah?" Zhang Chulan has been shocked, completely at a loss. Gong Qing''s face was purple. "I was born with the ability to modify at will, but I was born a eunuch!" "Hold the grass! How is that possible? " Zhang Chulan said he didn''t believe it. He was going to pick Gong Qing''s pants. "All right." Gao fan stopped Zhang Chulan, "OK, Chulan, that''s it. Gong Qing, he won''t cheat me." "Oh..." Zhang Chulan nodded in vain. "Forget it, let''s do it now..." Gao fan shook his head helplessly and turned out of Gong Qing''s room door. "it''s late at night. You should have a good rest. Don''t tell anyone about what happened tonight." "Yes *2 since Gong Qing''s line is broken, Gao fan can only think of other ways. Out of the boy''s yard, Gao fan is going to find Xia he to relieve his boredom. When he comes to the girl''s yard, Gao fan finds that Xia he''s several girls are talking and laughing together in Xia he''s room. Even Feng Baobao is among them. Among them, Liu Yanyan is the most daring, "sister bao''er, if you want to join the villa leader''s Hougong group, you don''t know how powerful the villa leader is. We all can''t stand it except for sister Xia he." "Dying!" Xia he rolled his eyes and blushed. "I can''t bear it, OK?" "Mm-hmm!" Fengshayan, Lu Linglong is next to a strong match, "baby, you also come." "Although I''m excited about what you said, I don''t know why. I always think Gao fan doesn''t want to happen to me like what you said." Feng Baobao said seriously. "Why? Why do you think so? " Liu Yanyan was surprised. "You don''t know how colorful our master is! He''s not Liu Xiahui. How can he not want to talk to you "Hee hee..." Xia he smiles, "Yan Yan, what do you say? If you speak ill of the Lord behind his back like this, aren''t you afraid that the Lord will spank you? " "Sister Xia he, you are necrotic!" Liu Yanyan''s pretty face flushed slightly, and lifted Xia he''s itch, "the villa master''s favorite is spanking you!" "Ha ha!" Xia he instantly laughs and immediately starts to tickle Liu Yanyan. "Ha ha! Sister Shayan, Linglong, come and help me. Let''s treat this fox spirit together... " The next second, the room was covered with beautiful spring and laughter. Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head and leave with a melancholy face. Baby just now that is full of resentment tone deeply attacked his heart. Yes, the baby''s feeling is right, he really doesn''t want to have anything with the baby, or he''s not ready yet. All the root causes are because the baby''s identity has not been identified. "Ha ha..." Gao fan stood in the corridor, looked up at the bright moonlight and laughed at himself, "when did I become so indecisive?" In fact, what Gao fan doesn''t know is that after experiencing such a world, he is gradually growing up. Once the young frivolous in slowly fade, wash all lead China, mature fishing steady gradually occupied his heart. Forget it! Gao fan found an empty room and went to bed. Before going to bed, Gao fan thought that the 200 points on the system panel were handed in by Gong Qing and Zhang Chulan. "System, draw me a lottery." "Ding! Get fun underwear.... " Gao fan is very speechless. Has the strange prize been added? "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Supernatural universe Yuqin (strong variation)! " "Give me fusion." "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is 8 stars "Ding! Congratulations on gaining the power of life law, strong mutation trigger, and acquiring the ability of God of war Gao fan looked at the skill explanation, the law of life can create and repair all life. The body of God of war is a power to strengthen the physical body, making Gao fan a master of individual art. These two abilities are pretty good. Gao fan nodded, closed his eyes and went to sleep. One night without words, the next morning. "Lord! Are you up? " Outside Gao fan''s room, Liu Yanyan and Lu Linglong knock on the door with toiletries. After waiting for a minute, there was no response. The two girls frowned, looked at each other and knocked on the door again,"Master, are you up? We''re coming in! " Still no response Just when they wanted to open the door, the door opened from inside. Hibiscus opened the door drowsily and looked at the two girls, "Linglong? Yan Yan? What are you doing this morning? " When Lu Linglong saw the untidy clothes and unkempt Hibiscus aurantii flowers, she was so scared that the basin in her hand fell to the ground. "My God Liu Yanyan is exaggerating to cry out a voice, "the Lord of the village this is to you do what, flower elder sister?" The hibiscus aurantii flower smell speech, originally ignorant force eyes suddenly a bright, this just slowly looked back. When she found out that she had been sleeping in Gao fan''s room all night, and her clothes were not in order, a scream broke through the sky. Feng Xingtong was so surprised that he sat up from the bed, then rolled his eyes and went back to sleep again, "why do all the women in this extraordinary village like to be surprised?" Five minutes later, the three girls calmed down in Gao fan''s room, Hibiscus trifoliata wanted to go back to what happened last night. It''s Gao fan who excitedly comes to find him and tells him the way to crack shougongsha. Then, Gao fan asked her to teach the other party how to crack the palace sand. Later, I don''t know how, I fell asleep. When you wake up, it''s now. Then, according to an inspection by Lu Linglong and Liu Yanyan, hibiscus aurantii confirmed that nothing had happened between her and Gao fan, as for her untidy clothes, she made them when she was sleeping. Knowing that nothing had happened between herself and Gao fan, hibiscus aurantii felt that she was determined, but at the same time, she had a little bit of loss unconsciously. Sure enough, I''m not attractive enough. I didn''t move the Lord even when I sent it to the door. "Flowers Don''t be so disappointed. " Lu Linglong laughs wickedly, "the reason why the master of the villa doesn''t touch you is that you haven''t taken a bath for a month. as long as you are careful, he will be excited." "Really?" In the dim eyes of Hibiscus aurantius, there was a glimmer of hope. "Yes, yes!" Liu Yanyan quickly agreed, "go for a walk, take a bath, Linglong and I will help you make up." At this time, a Hummer stopped outside the Bufan villa, and Xu San and Xu Si got out of the car and walked in. Chapter 1283 Xu San and Xu Si enter the extraordinary village, and Gao fan wakes up immediately. although he is sleeping, the divine sense never stops investigating the surroundings. He didn''t want to deal with the misunderstanding between zhijinhua and Lu Linglong before, but now that Xu sanxu is here, he has to show his face as the host. After Xu San and Xu Si reported that no one knew where Gao fan was, so they went to the old man Xu Xiang first. The old man is fighting with the baby in the backyard. He is beaten by the baby without any strength to fight back. Although with Gao fan''s panacea, master Xu''s body has returned to a young state, but after many years of no fighting, he was not as good as his baby in fighting, and now he has lost even worse. "Oh! Dad, are you able to fight with your baby? " As soon as Xu Si entered the courtyard, he showed his heartless sarcasm at Xu Xiang. "Get out of here, you son of a bitch! Is that the way to talk to your father? " Xu Xiang was very angry at that time, "baby, help me to clean up this unworthy son!" "Oh The baby came to Xu Si with a kitchen knife. "Ah..." Xu Si''s face panicked, "baby, I''m not here to fight today, I have business to find your landlord!" "Hehe, what can I do for you?" Gao fan came out of the yard with a cool smile. "I''ve seen you, Lord!" Xu Xiang is very old-fashioned, bowing to Gao fan. After all, the basic etiquette of living on someone else''s site is still necessary. "You''re welcome, old man!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "how have you been in Bufan villa these days?" "Mr. Lao, you are very well." With a smile on his face, Xu Xiong glanced at Xu Si and Xu San faintly, "you two unfilial sons, learn from other people''s master GAOFAN!" With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "Mr. Xu is modest. Xu San and Xu Si are both famous figures in the river and lake. They are the pride of the Xu family." "Ha ha ha!" With an old face, Xu Xiang turned to look at his two personal assets and said, "look at other people, they can talk a lot!" Xu San and Xu Si are speechless and choking. This is not only to lose the baby, but also the father! "By the way, what can I do for you?" Gao fan looks at Xu Si. "It''s like this..." Xu Si took out a piece of paper and spread it on the stone table in the yard, "it assigned us a task that only temporary workers can participate in..." "Oh! By the way, you may not know what temporary workers are Xu Si explained, "temporary workers are some special people under the company. temporary workers are generally powerful, and they are used to complete some tasks that can''t be seen." "Well." Gao fan nodded to show that he knew, of course, he knew what temporary workers were. And he probably had guessed what the mission was. The event of Chen duo, the holy child of Gu Shen, should have begun. He thought a lot about sleeping alone last night. the only way to find out about the baby''s identity is to continue to pursue the truth of that year. But now, except for baqiji, Gao fan says he has no idea, so he has actually thought about starting to look for the remaining two of baqiji. The only goal of the daluodong temple is Ma Xianhong''s skill in biyou village. He just wanted to leave for biyou village, but Xu San and Xu Si came. Isn''t that a coincidence? Sure enough, then Xu San and Xu Si said that this time''s task was to poison Chen duo, the holy child of the body. Originally their temporary worker was Baobao, but now they don''t have any other temporary workers, so they can only ask Gao fan for help. Gao fan didn''t refuse either. After all, he just wanted to find Shenji Bailian. Chen duo was a passing thing. Besides, they helped to set up the Wang family two days ago, so he couldn''t be so unkind. Most importantly, Chen Duo is also a poor girl. Gao fan has a natural desire to protect such a girl. He''s going to save it, of course. As a result, Gao fan readily agreed to Xu San and Xu Si''s request, in the evening, he held a banquet and drank happily. The next day, as soon as Xu San and Xu Si left, Xia Liuqing came. "Lord, this is the latest intelligence!" Xia Liuqing hands the small book to Gao fan. "Well?" Gao fan quickly flipped, then slightly frowned, "Ding Yu''an actually took you to biyou village?" "Yes Xia Liuqing said respectfully, "Ding Yu''an agreed to cooperate with Ma Xianhong, the head of biyou village. MA Xianhong replied that he would use the self-cultivation stove to help us improve our strength, and we would help him seize the unique gate after the wind.""Strange gate after the wind?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, "so Wang has gone to biyou village?" Xia Liuqing frowned, "not yet, but I heard Ma Xianhong has his own way to let him go!" Gao fan smiles slightly. It seems that Ma Xianhong has finished zhugeqing. "We should inform Wang Ye that this is Ma Xianhong''s plot and ask him not to go." Xia Liuqing asked. "No more..." Gao fan waved his hand. He also knew Wang Ye''s character. No coffin, no tears of the Lord, how can give up because of a little bit of difficulty. "By the way, Lord, I want to ask for a leave." Xia Liuqing said with some embarrassment, "I have some private affairs to deal with. I need to leave for a few days." "Oh? Is it to see Mei Jinfeng? " Gao fan smiles. Xia Liuqing was surprised, "Lord, how do you know?" "Ha ha, sure enough, you can go." Gao fan waves his hand and takes out two light clothes, "these are two pieces of armor that I made myself. You and Mei Jinfeng have one piece each, besides, Chen duo of biyou village is going to fight Mei Jinfeng soon. You have to take her away quickly. If Mei Jinfeng doesn''t want to go, you can say that Wu Gensheng''s son is in the extraordinary village and bring her to the extraordinary village. " Xia Liuqing was shocked again. After a while, she said, "thank you, master!" The leader of GAOFAN village is really powerful. Sitting in the extraordinary village, he knows the news far away so thoroughly! Even he didn''t know Ma Xianhong was going to attack Mei Jinfeng, and Gao Fan said that Wu Gensheng''s son was in Bufan village! Isn''t that amazing? At first, he was worried that he would not persuade Mei Jinfeng to leave, but Mei Jinfeng liked wugensheng, told her that wugensheng''s son was in bufanzhuang, and the other party would definitely come. "Yes Gao fan suddenly remembered something, "Wang Zhenqiu will also go at that time. You remember to take a glove and put it in Mei Jinfeng''s house. Find a way that only you and he can understand, and let him get the glove. After all, you are old too. There''s no need to bring that skill into the coffin. Although Wang Zhenqiu does not know how to respect the elderly, he is at least a descendant. " Xia Liuqing was stunned again, I wipe it. Does the Lord know too much? But soon Xia Liuqing came back to herself, nodded yes and left the extraordinary villa. In his heart, Gao fan has become an omnipotent God. Chapter 1284 Seven days later, GAO fan left bufanzhuang alone to carry out the tasks of the company. Originally, Gao fan wanted to go with Zhang Chulan, but the boy was in seclusion and understood the origin of Qi body. Originally, Baobao wanted to follow Gao fan. After all, she was a temporary worker in the company. However, two days ago, Gao fan showed her baqiji to Baobao, and Baobao felt that these baqiji had something to do with her, so he began to follow Zhang Chulan''s footsteps and went behind closed doors. Of course, the other girls also wanted to go with them, but Gao arranged to practice at home. As for the security of Bufan village, Gao fan has also refined many magic weapons to protect them. these magic weapons recognize people and will not stop his own people. If outsiders want to come in, they must get permission. As for the saying that someone forced me Ha ha, the power of the law to understand the next step! It is estimated that even if the old master came in person, it is impossible to break it by force. In this way, Gao fan set out alone and joined up with other temporary workers sent by the company. On the other side, Wang also came to biyou village and met zhugeqing. In the village, by the river, Wang Ye and Zhu geqing sat side by side. Inside the river, there is a woman with smooth movements but empty eyes catching fish. "Lao Wang, what do you think of this puppet?" With a faint smile on his face, Zhuge Qing looked at the woman in the river. Rao Shiwang was also very surprised that the woman in the river was actually a puppet. Wang also has some understanding of mechanism skills. After all, organs and skills are inseparable, Marquis Wu is also famous for being good at organs and skills. "Is this the work of your Marquis Wu family?" Wang also looked shocked. He has always thought that mechanism technology is a high-end machine product, but there are still problems such as rigid movement. but as like as two peas, he can make a human figure exactly like a real person. And if you don''t look at the puppet''s eyes, the movement, speed and sensitivity are no different from real people! "You think highly of our Zhuge family..." Zhuge Qing shook his head slightly. "This is the masterpiece of village head ma. Our puppets made by Zhuge family can''t catch up with this one tenth." "Is that him?" Wang also slightly surprised, "is he also a warlock?" "No!" Zhuge Qing shook his head. "He''s an instrument refiner. He has one of the eight marvelous skills "All kinds of magic tricks!" Wang was also slightly surprised, and then his eyes turned, "so, Lao Wang, are you here for the magic power?" "Yes Zhuge Qing is very calm, "at the beginning, I just want to see who can make a puppet beyond Zhuge family. After I came here, I found that village leader Ma had a lot of magic tricks, which made me excited. And then just like when I found out you had a strange door, I wanted to snatch his magic power. " Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye, "do you think I''m shameless? When you see something good, you want to rob it. " "Ha ha..." Wang also said with a smile, "it''s not your fault. Who says you are the next generation of Zhuge family? You''re just trying to revive the family! " Zhuge Qing had no choice but to smile. He never had to hide from Wang Ye. He took out a small ball the size of an egg and pressed it on the puppet. Hiss After a golden light, the puppet was sucked in by the ball. Wang also looked silly again, "did you just put the puppet into the ball? What is this thing? " "It''s called a phage bag. It can put anything in it, so it''s easy to carry." Zhuge Qing looked at Wang Ye''s face, and he was very happy. "this thing can still hold people alive, but it needs to be knocked out first." "Really?" Wang has been surprised not to. "Isn''t that great?" Zhuge Qing said with a big smile, "this is one of the eight magic skills of Qimen! Village head Ma said that as long as he has the talent of refining weapons and is willing to join biyou village, he will teach him the magic skills. Lao Wang, are you interested Wang also has a look in his eyes. It''s deceiving to have no interest. But he knew that there was no free lunch in the world, and his face became calm. "So you are going to leave Wuhou and join biyou village?" Zhugeqing smile, take out another bite bag, handed to Wang also in front of, "look inside." Wang also ended up eating the bag. Under the guidance of Zhuge Qing, he looked at the small hole in the bag. he saw a miniature version of the secret book lying quietly in the bag, with four words on it: Shenji Bailian. "You..." Wang also looked shocked, "you''ve got all kinds of magic tricks! Have you joined biyou village? ""No..." Zhugeqing shook his head slightly, "although I haven''t officially agreed to join, village head Ma saw that I have the talent of refining weapons, so he gave me all kinds of magic tricks!" Wang also joked, "since you''ve got it, why are you still here? Let''s go Zhuge Qing said with a cool smile, "in fact, I think the same way. When I get it, I will run, but when I run out, I come back I really envy Zhang Chulan now. If I changed him, I would never come back, would I? I don''t want Bilian. I can really live a relaxed life! " "Ha ha..." Wang also said with a smile, "in this way, you should not have seen the contents of it?" "Well!" Zhuge Qing nodded. "Ha ha..." Wang also said with a smile, "Lao Qing, you are good at everything, but you are too indecisive. I think you had a chance to do something to me at the beginning, but you didn''t do it in the end. now that you have got the magic power, you are hesitating again! I don''t know how to say hello "Ah Zhuge Qing patted his forehead, but he had no choice but to smile bitterly, "I know my own stinking problem, but I just can''t change it if I have no way..." "If I were you, I would give Ma Xianhong all the magic tricks back and leave here. people still have to be free and easy to follow their own heart when they are alive. After all, there is nothing more precious in this world than its own... " Wang also looked up and murmured to the free flying birds in the sky. "Free..." Zhugeqing mumbled to himself, but he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Forget it!" Wang also got up, patted his ass and left with a free and easy face, "think for yourself, anyway, I''m going to leave here..." Zhugeqing looked at Wang also left the back in the setting sun pull out a long shadow, face hard to hide the look of envy. However, as the eldest son of marquis Wu and the internal candidate of the future family leader, zhugeqing was not qualified to expect freedom since he was a child. "I''m sorry Old Wang Zhugeqing gritted her teeth and made a big decision. ¡­¡­ On the other hand, the temporary workers of the company are already coming to Mei Jinfeng''s address. "Ding Dong!" Gao fan''s mobile phone is on. Chapter 1285 There is a red envelope in the group. After Gao fan opened it, he got 66.66 yuan. This group was created for this mission, and all the people in it were temporary workers participating in this mission. East China Xiao Zizi: "I''ll go to 666 in North China! You robbed 66.66 of my 100 yuan red envelope Peng Yuyan of North China: "thank you, brother Xiao!" Yes, Peng Yuyan is Gao fan''s name in the group. This time, Gao fan changed his identity and changed his appearance. Otherwise, what he did in Wang''s family, once the identity of the villa leader is exposed, is there any other temporary work in biyou village? Gao fan didn''t want to scare the snake, so Ma Xianhong ran ahead of time. Southwest Wang Zhenqiu: "lucky is quite 6, the name is the same as lucky 6, North China Peng Yuyan, do you think you are interesting? Can''t you use your real name just like brother Xiao and I do? " Northeast Er Zhuang: "cough, this is my real name!" Northwest old Meng: "shock ball, calm down, people have a reason to use what name, anyway, we know it''s a teammate, right Southwest Wang Zhenqiu: "OK, Lao Meng is right. I''m sorry about North China. I was just rude, but central China, you have to come out and say something, now you''re alone!" Central China black pipe: smiling face. JPG the expression of black pipe made the group silent for 30 seconds. Xiao Zizi: "come on, that''s it! Everyone should be near the destination, right? Let''s talk about the next task! " Soon, Xiao Zizi sent the mission briefing to the group. This time, the task of the joint operation of temporary workers in various regions originated from a girl named Gu Shen Sheng Tong, who was rescued by the company from an organization called Yao Xian Hui. The drug fairy association is an extremely evil organization. It has collected 49 babies all over the world, since childhood, it has used all kinds of terrible means to hurt these children''s bodies, stimulate their nerves, eliminate their five senses, let these children become bodies without any feelings. Every child who still has self-consciousness after training will be killed by the drug fairy. After that, the medicine fairy will plant and cultivate poisonous insects in the bodies of these children who have lost their feelings, and let the poisonous insects use the bodies of these children as food. Because these children have lost five senses, they can''t feel the pain caused by the poisonous insects nibbling their bodies in their bodies, so they quietly become containers for the growth of poisonous insects. In order to prevent these children from being bitten to death by poisonous insects, Yaoxian will use drugs to promote the rapid growth of these children''s bodies on the one hand, and teach them how to use energy on the other hand. Children who learn to use energy can not only resist the encroachment of poisonous insects on their bodies, but also learn how to use energy to control the attack of poisonous insects. And because they don''t have five senses, they all listen to what others say, and the drug fairy club takes these children as a weapon. But even so, only one of the 49 children survived. She is Chen duo, the holy child of the medicine immortal society. Later, because of its evil, Yaoxian society was exterminated by the company. And Chen duo, also by the company as a poor child rescued the medicine fairy club. With the help of Lao Liao, a regular employee of the company, Chen duo later became a temporary worker of the company. But some time ago, in a task, Chen duo killed Lao Liao, this immediately attracted the attention of the company''s senior management, so there was this joint action of regional temporary workers: to solve Chen duo. Of course, Gao fan knows that this operation is not only aimed at Chen duo, a little girl, after all, no matter how dangerous she is, she doesn''t need to be so enthusiastic. This time, the purpose of the company is to destroy biyou village, where Ma Xianhong is hiding. Biyou village is listed as the number one target by the company, but there is no excuse to remove it. So we can only let the temporary workers to deal with it. Speaking of Chen duo''s miserable experience, Gao fan also finds it very pitiful. If according to the original script, Chen duo finally chose to die. But this time, Gao fan wanted to make the ending less tragic. Lao Liao is dead, and Gao fan wants Chen duo to survive, to live in the world like an ordinary person and fulfill his wish. After all, he has the ability. The destination Xiao Zizi said in the group is a mountainous area, dense primitive jungle. Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu are together. At this time, they are squatting on a big stone, carrying mobile phones. The crowd is still lively.Xiao Zizi of Huadong: "according to the intelligence, Chen duo will attack a hermit who is hiding here, and this hermit is Mei Jinfeng, who was once the elder of the whole nature!" "It''s totally sexual. It''s a little interesting..." Gao fan appeared in front of Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu with a smile on his face. Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu look at Gao fan as an enemy. "Introduce yourself..." Gao fan face unchanged, toward Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu show shook his mobile phone screen, "North China Peng Yuyan." "Oh?" Wang Zhenqiu''s nervous face suddenly appeared a touch of shock, "I wipe, it''s really Peng Yuyan!" Yes, Gao fan has changed his appearance into Peng Yuyan. "Yes Xiao Zizi, with a cool face, typed in the group: "now I, Zhenqiu, Peng Yuyan, have had a round, is there anyone near the destination?" Northwest old Meng: "is Peng Yuyan really?" Southwest Wang Zhenqiu: "really like, but listen to the accent is not true!" Peng Yuyan from North China said, "we have to bear the burden." Northeast two Zhuang: "I go, big star, how much is your monthly salary?" Northwest old Meng: "ask the same question!" East China Xiao Zizi + 1! Southwest Wang Zhenqiu + 2! Central China black pipe + 666. How can Gao fan be so positive when it comes to salary? Peng Yuyan of North China: "3000 per month..." Northeast Er Zhuang: "that''s pretty miserable..." Northwest laomeng + 1! Southwest Wang Zhenqiu + 2! Central China black pipe + 10086. Southwest Wang Zhenqiu: "Guan Er Ge, just your skin, how can''t you talk?" Central China black pipe: "Goutou. JPG" Xiao Zizi in East China: "OK, let''s talk about the task. Do you have any nearby ones? If we''re not here, the three of us will take action. Time doesn''t wait for us! " Northwest old Meng: "I''m nearby, you go first, I''ll go directly to Mei Jinfeng''s residence!" Northeast Er Zhuang: "you first, I''m quite far away!" Central China black pipe + 1. "Wipe! The black pipe son this force.... " Wang Zhenqiu turned his eyes helplessly and looked at Xiao Zizi, "brother Xiao? Shall we walk? " "Well!" Xiao Zizi put his mobile phone in his pocket and took the lead in jumping up the treetop, followed by Wang Zhenqiu. Gao fan''s face casually follows two people. Chapter 1286 After Gao fan had the ability of the God of war, his physical quality was greatly improved. After crossing so many worlds, his body skill has already been greatly improved. there is no difficulty for him to jump around on the treetop. Xiao Zizi and Wang Zhenqiu look at each other, saying that Gao fan''s ability is not bad, not to delay. They didn''t say anything and continued on their way. Whoosh, whoosh! Several shining blue and purple rays of energy attack hit, blocking the way of the three of Gao fan. I saw a group of masked people from all directions of the forest, surrounded Gao fan. In their hands, they were all armed with various kinds of energy. "Oh! Laser rod? " Wang Zhenqiu looked at the weapons in these people''s hands in surprise, "is this the legendary magic weapon?" Xiao Zizi frowned, "who are you? Chen duo''s helper? " Magic tools are rare in the alien world, but now these people have a hand, and Xiao Zizi is not calm. "Kill your men!" Masked people don''t speak hard, and they come up in an instant. Xiao Zizi claps it with one hand, and a ten meter white palm appears in an instant. the two people in front of him fly out on the spot, and finally stop after breaking two big trees. He didn''t want to know whether the two were still alive. Gao fan uses the new ares body skill to easily solve the enemy who rushes up with his body skill. In the end, there is only Wang Zhenqiu left, and there is still a woman who has not been solved. Xiao Zizi glances at Gao fan and the three masked people who fall at Gao fan''s feet, which confirms Gao fan''s ability. At this time, Wang Zhenqiu hit the woman with one punch, but it was strange that the woman seemed not to be attacked at all, did not stop at all, and the weapon shining with purple light in her hand came towards Wang Zhenqiu''s abdomen. Wang Zhenqiu was surprised and stepped back. The woman was in a critical situation. Xiao Zizi''s eyes were cold, and he raised his hand again. Boom boom! Ten meter wide white palm reappeared, directly drowning the woman. "Brother Xiao, how powerful!" Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile, "what kind of skill is this? Can you teach me! " "This is the palm of great mercy!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "brother Xiao is the apprentice of master Jiekong of Shaolin Temple. He is proficient in Shaolin''s unique skills. this compassionate palm is just one of them." "Well?" Xiao Zizi looks at Gao fan. Just now, he had noticed Gao fan''s Kung Fu. Gao fan''s attack depended on his fists and feet. it looked like a family practicing kung fu horizontally, but he couldn''t see which family it belonged to. there was also a little shadow of Shaolin Kung Fu, which was more like the Kung Fu of a hundred schools. But now Gao fan is directly pointing out his disciple of master Xie Kong. He has to doubt Gao fan''s identity. After all, not many people know that they are disciples of master Jiekong. "Oh Wang Zhenqiu was surprised, "I can''t see that brother Xiao is actually a disciple of shilao! Yes Xiao Zizi''s face is calm, and his eyes are full of vigilance when he looks at Gao fan. "it''s all old things, not worth mentioning, but Peng Yuyan, right? Who are you and how do you know about me? " "Hello, Hello!" Without waiting for Gao fan to reply, the masked woman could not wait until she waved her weapon and said impatiently, "I''m still waiting here? You don''t want to ignore me like this, OK? " Xiao Zizi looks at each other. What? I hit you, and you''re merciful, and you''re not hurt? "Hum!" Xiao Zizi looked at each other coldly, "this is strong enough to kill!" As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Zizi raised his hand again. "Wait, brother Shaw." Wang Zhenqiu stopped Xiao Zizhi, with a trace of excitement in his eyes, "I''d better leave this to me, I don''t doubt that you can solve her, but it will take some efforts to break her body protection magic weapon." "Hum!" The masked girl snorted coldly, "I have a magic power to protect my body. You can''t hurt me!" Voice did not fall, masked woman has once again toward Wang Zhenqiu rushed up. Wang Zhenqiu also did not ink, directly rushed up. Caught off guard, he hugged the woman, a pair of hands covered with pink Qi swam around each other''s body, and then instantly got away. The next second, the masked woman''s body softened and fell to the ground."You The masked woman was surprised. "What did you do to me just now?" She can feel Wang Zhenqiu''s energy entering her body, but there''s no reason. There''s no reason why her body protection weapon will lose its function? "Ha ha!" Wang Zhenqiu said with a smile, "I guess you are right. what you have is not a magic power, but a magic weapon to protect your body. Your magic weapon only defends against malicious attacks, so it can''t defend my ability. After all, my ability has no malice. It will only make you feel too comfortable to stop... " "Well..." The masked woman has been lying on the ground twisting her body, like tens of millions of ants on her body, her face is flushed, her lips are red, and her breath is blue. Wang Zhenqiu joked and walked up to the masked woman, ready to start again. "Ball Stop it. " At this time, a thick voice came from the darkness in the distance. Several people looked in the past, only to see a middle-aged Mediterranean man in a shirt and glasses come out of the dark. "Who are you?" Wang Zhenqiu looks at the other side coldly. "I''m northwest laomeng..." The middle-aged man''s expression was a little strained, and he seemed very introverted. "You''d better let her go. She''s so pathetic!" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Xiao Zizi and said, "Lao Meng, look at brother Xiao. if you were brother Xiao, would she be really poor now?" Several people looked over and saw Xiao Zizi hit the trunk with one blow, and the tree collapsed. Wang Zhenqiu frowned slightly, "brother Xiao, you are not blaming me for robbing your prey, are you?" "No!" Xiao Zizi''s face was gloomy. He took a deep breath and said, "ball, you''ve done the right thing. after all, the task this time is clear. I can only kill Chen duo!" Listening to Xiao Zizi''s fierce words, Wang Zhenqiu couldn''t help shivering. "That..." Lao Meng looked alarmed. "I have another invitation Please let Chen duo live "What do you mean?" Xiao Zizi''s face sank, and the murderous spirit on his face became stronger. "Do you want me to give up this task?" "No, no, no..." Lao Meng is very flustered and shakes his head repeatedly. Xiao Zizi''s murderous spirit is not a joke. "I mean, please save her life and take it back to the company to handle it!" "Why do you want to protect her?" Xiao Zizi looks at Lao Meng coldly, even the surrounding air seems to be cold. Chapter 1287 Xiao Zizi is a bloodthirsty man. Killing people can make him feel boundless pleasure, and the more abnormal the way of killing people, the more excited he is. But he also knows that this kind of habit is very bad, he is a full pervert. So later, in order to suppress his abnormal desire, he became a monk in Shaolin Temple. He worships master Jiekong of Shaolin Temple as an apprentice and chants Buddhist Scriptures every day to calm his desire to kill. However, there is no egg, many years later, he is still the pervert. In the end, even master Jiekong couldn''t see it any more. He was asked to return to the world of mortals and told him not to kill people at will. Even if he couldn''t help it, he could come back to kill master Jiekong himself. So when he heard that this mission could kill a man, he came happily. But now Lao Meng asked him not to kill the only one he could kill. Could he not be angry? Looking at Xiao Zi''s cold face, Lao Meng almost peed. This is Xiao Zizi''s murderous spirit accumulated over the years, cold and terrifying. Gao fan came forward and patted Xiao Zizi on the shoulder. "Don''t get angry first. that''s why he said that Chen duo was rescued by Lao Meng. And Chen Duo is also a poor man. I want to save her life, too! " "Oh?" Xiao Zizi''s face relaxed, and his momentum was much more peaceful. He looked at Gao fan in surprise, this seemingly ordinary boy could ignore his murderous spirit. "By the way, according to the mission briefing, Chen Duo is the holy child of the evil cult" Yaoxian society "which has been eliminated. what is that Wang Zhenqiu asked curiously. "Yao Xian Hui is a secret in Miao area. It''s a Taoist sect that has been around for a hundred years. People in the sect all use witchcraft..." Gao fan''s face is dignified, tells the story of the evil of the medicine fairy club and the evil of the holy child. Wang Zhenqiu and Xiao Zizi also know about Chen duo''s poor life experience. Until this time, Xiao Zizi''s face relaxed a lot. "I see..." Wang Zhenqiu nodded, "so Chen duo has such a miserable life experience? So Like Peng Yuyan, I agree to save Chen duo''s life! One is to give Chen duo an opportunity. Second, I''m also curious why Chen duo killed his life-saving benefactor. " "Thank you both." Lao Meng bows to Wang Zhenqiu and Gao fan. "Don''t be in a hurry to thank you!" Gao fan patted Lao Meng on the shoulder and took a look at Xiao Zizi. "first ask the two of you in the group and the one in front of you!" Xiao Zizi''s face was calm and did not respond. Lao Meng can only repeat Chen duo''s story in the group, and specially says that Gao fan and Wang Zhenqiu have agreed not to. Northeast Er Zhuang: "I agree to leave Chen duo alive!" Central China black pipe son "+ 1!" Lao Meng looks at Xiao Zizi pitifully. "All right!" Xiao Zizi helped his glasses and went to the masked woman, "Chen duo, I can stay alive, but please say in the report after the task is completed that this woman was knocked down by me with all my strength, OK?" The faces of the people were slightly dignified and silent. "I''m not afraid to tell you that I really want to kill people!" Xiao Zizi''s face is cold, like the devil lurking in the night. "Well!" "I have no problem!" "Yes!" "Thank you Xiao Zizi snapped the woman''s neck. At the same time, he also took a deep breath, a cool expression. A group of people look dignified, even Gao fan can''t help shivering, only by close observation of metamorphosis, can you find that they can actually metamorphosis to such a degree. "Oh! Pervert Wang Zhenqiu put his hand on Xiao Zizi''s shoulder with a smile on his face! Me too. But I''m benign and controllable! " "Controllable?" Gao fan joked and said, "women''s wear boss is really controllable among the abnormal." "Why?" Wang Zhenqiu was slightly surprised, and then looked at Gao fan suspiciously, "Peng Yuyan, right? I''m curious. How do you know so much? Whether it''s my secret, brother Xiao''s secret or Lao Meng''s, you seem to know it very well? " Wen Yan, Lao Meng and Xiao Zizi look at Gao fan at the same time, Yes, they are also quite curious about this problem! The atmosphere of the scene solidified instantly. It seemed that as long as Gao fan didn''t say it, it would be impossible to pass. "Ha ha!" Gao Fan said calmly, "in fact, I know much more than you think. you don''t need to know why I know. After all, everyone has his own secret, do you?As long as this task is successfully completed, won''t it "I can not ask, but you have to give me a reason not to ask!" Wang Zhenqiu was joking. "Why?" Gao fan smiles. "Beat me!" Wang Zhenqiu is close to Gao fan. In his hand, he held the weapon that the woman had just dropped to the ground, shining purple. Gao fan gave a cold smile. He didn''t even bother to dodge. He let the weapon in Wang Zhenqiu''s hand poke him. Wang Zhenqiu suddenly widened his eyes and wanted to stop. After all, he just wanted to try Gao fan''s method. But never thought that Gao fan would stand up and attack him like this. But it was too late to stop. The weapon stabbed Gao fan, and then Burst! Wang Zhenqiu looked at the fragments of the weapon in his hand and was stunned for a moment, "this It was easy to cut the stone just now, but it couldn''t break your defense? " Gao fan light smile, "garbage." "Ha ha, rubbish?" Wang Zhenqiu flashed a little cunning in his eyes and clapped his hand on Gao fan. This time, he used his own magic skill: the horse of love kills the chicken, that was the ability that just made the woman want to stop. He predicted that Gao fan had the same body protection weapon as that woman, so the attack failed. So I want to do it again. But soon, it hit me in the face. Love horse kill chicken also to Gao fan invalid! "What? How is that possible? My horse of love can enlarge the physiological needs infinitely. How can it fail? " Wang Zhenqiu was shocked. "Are you a eunuch?" Gao fan''s face is very black. Wang Zhenqiu has too many words and his brain hole is too big. "No, even eunuchs have physiological needs!" Wang Zhenqiu shook his head again and again, curious, "how on earth did you do it?" "Do you want to continue?" Gao fan''s face was flat, and he didn''t mean to answer. "I''ll try!" Xiao Zizi stands up, the competition between different people is like this. No one is willing to accept it, and they have to fight with their own hands. "Get..." Wang Zhenqiu walked away in a dejected mood. Chapter 1288 Without saying a word, Xiao Zizi directly launched an attack, raising his hand to Gao fan was a series of merciful palms, there was a roar, and he directly cleared out an open space in the forest. It was not until Xiao Zizi was gasping for breath that he stopped. I''ll go! Wang Zhenqiu and Lao Meng are silly. Is this a duel? It''s like killing people, isn''t it? "Peng Yuyan, are you ok?" Wang Zhenqiu is already worried about Gao fan''s safety. "Of course not!" Gao fan''s voice suddenly appeared. Xiao Zizi''s eyes suddenly contracted, because he found that Gao fan''s voice was in his ear. The next second, all he felt was a pain in his waist. By the time he reacts, he has hit a huge stone in the distance, smashed the stone to pieces, and the whole person has fallen into the rubble. Wang Zhenqiu and Lao Meng almost dropped their chin to the ground, the strength is abnormal! "Cough!" The golden Xiao Zizi climbed out of the rubble, covering his waist with one hand and wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with the other. If he hadn''t opened the golden bell cover in time, it would have been cool by now. This Gao fan is so cruel! But think about yourself just now also did not keep hands, others start ruthlessly is not normal? "Yes Xiao Zizi bows his hands and embraces his fist. from Gao fan''s calm look, we can see that Gao fan didn''t use all his strength. "Lao Meng, do you want to try again?" Gao fan looks at Lao Meng calmly. "No, no, no!" Old Meng shook his head. Lao Meng''s ability is to control animals, including bacteria. Playing Yin is OK. He is not good at this kind of open and close fighting. Gao fan joked, "OK, let''s go. After such a long delay, I''m afraid Mei Jinfeng has already been taken away by Chen duo... " The faces of Lao Meng, Wang Zhenqiu and Xiao Zizi turned black in an instant. Ma Dan! I forgot my business! Soon, the group felt Mei Jinfeng''s small house, obviously, they got nothing. "Strange? How come there is no trace of fighting? " Wang Zhenqiu entered the room with a suspicious face. Gao fan smiles a little, he has already let Xia Liuqing take Mei Jinfeng away, if this can happen, Xia Liuqing is a fool. "In this way, Chen duo didn''t find the person she wanted!" Old Meng''s face is dignified, "let''s check whether there are any clues in the room first!" "I''ll look around!" Xiao Zizi said, and walked away. Soon, Wang Zhenqiu saw a pocket hanging on the beam of the room. There was a strange sign painted on the pocket. When Wang Zhenqiu saw it, he was shocked unconsciously. Gao fan knows that Wang Zhenqiu has found the gloves Xia Liuqing left for him. "No wonder I said the name Jinfeng is so familiar. It turns out it''s an old man. " Wang Zhenqiu murmured to himself with a complicated look in his eyes. Xia Liuqing is his master, but their relationship is not very good. The other party will leave a bag here, it seems that they know they will come here. This shows that the other side has been concerned about their own trends, Wang Zhenqiu''s heart can not help some warm. Then, a few people who got nothing left Mei Jinfeng''s home, and new news came from the group. Dongbei Erzhuang: "sorry, I left just now. I found Chen duo! Proud. JPG! " Northwest old Meng: "well done, northeast! Don''t delay, we''ll catch up right away Northeast Er Zhuang: "they are still moving at a high speed along the kilometer downhill. I''ll give you a navigation." "Well! Let''s go Xiao Zizi, with a calm face, ran down the mountain. He and Wang Zhenqiu came in the same car, and their car was parked in a shelter at the foot of the mountain. Soon they found the car, got on and started. On the bus, several people chatted. Wang Zhenqiu muttered, "I don''t know what the two guys from Northeast China and central China mean. They won''t come out to meet us, lone ranger?" Gao fan smiles, "Er Zhuang doesn''t want to come out to meet us, but he can''t meet us, or we can''t see him, but he''s always around us!" "What?" When they heard Gao fan''s words, they all got goose bumps. "Peng Yuyan, don''t bluff!" Wang Zhenqiu a little counseled, "it''s very creepy to say that in the wilderness!" "What''s so creepy about this..." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "does chuyang God know?" "I know!" Wang Zhenqiu nodded and seemed to understand."Er Zhuang is also a poor man." Gao Fan said faintly, "originally she was a genius, joined the Wuliu gate, and practiced at a young age to the level of Yang God. But later, for some unknown reason, her lower limbs were cut off and she could only live in a Petri dish all day, and her soul could wander among all kinds of mobile phone signals to collect information, so she could find Chen duo''s position! By the way, er Zhuang is a girl "What?" Wang Zhenqiu has been silly, "North China, want special? Do you want to talk like this? Do you mean you can peep at my cell phone whenever you like? " "Well!" Gao fan nodded. At this time, news came from the group. Northeast two Zhuang: "Chen duo stopped, they are in a waste factory!" Then, Wang Zhenqiu said what Gao Fan said in the group again, and questioned whether the Northeast Er Zhuang was true. Northeast Er Zhuang: "who are you, Peng Yuyan of North China? How do you know about me? " This is my secret "Well, if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK!" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Gao fan and said, "since you know everything, where is Huazhong now?" Gao fan smiles and typing on his mobile phone. Peng Yuyan of Huabei: "Central China black pipe, ride fast, we''ll wait for you in front of you!" From 500 meters away from the location of GAOFAN''s car, a motorcycle trembled and the black pipe almost fell off. Wipe! Found so far away? Is Peng Yuyan so powerful in Central China? Everyone was staring at the screen nervously, even Xiao Zizi stopped the car. Central China black pipe: "OK!" "God! Is the black pipe really following us This time, even Xiao Zizi, who has always been calm, is looking at Gao fan with surprise Three minutes later, the black pipe came. The black pipe is a slovenly uncle with long hair, and the stubble on his face is very thick. his body is filled with a sense of decadence and depression. After greeting each other, Xiao Zizi started the car and headed for the waste factory. "The black pipe has just arrived. Let me talk about the situation first." Lao Meng took out a few magic weapons and handed them to the black pipe, "we had a fight with them before, and we found a very strange problem, these people seem to have low strength, but they have at least one attack weapon and defense weapon. I don''t know when the magic weapon is so worthless? " Chapter 1289 Typing in the Northeast Er Zhuang group: "not only is the magic weapon abnormal, but what''s more strange is that I find that several people around Chen duo are not in the company''s records, whenever they are strange people, the company will always record them. I have been wondering whether these people are ordinary people?" "Can ordinary people have such strong abilities? Is that impossible? " Wang Zhenqiu a face of suspicion, "I think, may be the company did not record the alien." After Er Zhuang''s identity is broken by Gao fan, we don''t need to communicate with her by typing in the group, just speak directly. "Very likely!" "I''ve observed all of you when you fight, except for the woman who was killed by Lao Xiao, the others are all new people!" "Oh?" Xiao Zizi helped his glasses, "how do you say that?" "The biggest difference between an alien and an ordinary person is that they will more or less use their abilities to do things that ordinary people can''t do, so they will show some subtle differences in their daily life habits. According to my experience, all of the people who attacked you before, except the woman, became strangers not long ago! " Everyone nodded. The black pipe was right. "Come on! Here we are At this time, Xiao Zizi braked and stopped outside the waste factory. Soon, people entered the factory. Chen duo came out of the factory with a group of masked people, and the two sides just ran into each other. Chen Duo is a thin girl with a pair of green pupils, wearing ordinary casual clothes and ponytail. Except for her face, all her skin is wrapped under the close protection, the expression on her face is very indifferent, as if everything in the world has nothing to do with her. "Chen duo, we meet again." Lao Meng''s face was dignified and his tone was a little excited. "Do you know me?" Chen Duo is slightly stunned, "are you from the company?" "Forget me? No wonder I didn''t show my face when I was wearing protective clothing... " Lao Meng was a little disappointed, and his eyes were full of doubts when he looked at Chen duo, "why did you kill Lao Liao? He is so good to you... " "Why did you kill him?" Chen duo''s face is still indifferent and his tone is cold, "because he''s in my way!" "In your way?" Xiao Zizi frowned slightly and looked at Chen duo coldly. Wang Zhenqiu and heiguan''er''s expressions are similar to Xiao Zizi''s, they all feel that they are wrong to agree to Lao Meng''s request not to kill Chen duo. Lao Meng frowned and said, "he has been thinking about you and wants you to live an ordinary life, but now you say that he is in your way and will kill him?" Chen duo''s face still had no extra expression, "Uncle Liao is really a good man, in his opinion, my previous life was very unfortunate, so he has been working hard to make me live better." "He taught me how to live like a normal person and arranged a new identity for me. I believe that he is sincere in his kindness to me and that doing so can make me feel happy." "So I''ve always been very grateful to him." "But why did he stop me when the chance to make me happy was in front of me..." Lao Meng frowned, "Chen duo, I believe you must have misunderstood something! Now let''s go back to the company with me. There''s still time for everything! " "Well! There''s nothing wrong with Uncle Liao''s death. I did it. " Chen duo snorted coldly, "but your voice is very familiar to me! After so many years, I still can''t forget It was you who brought me out of the Yaoxian club, right "Yes Lao Meng couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and look anxious. "Do you remember me?" "Ha ha! How can I forget you? " Chen duo laughs strangely, "you are the one who caused my misfortune! You''re the damned one Xiao Zizi''s face was stunned. How could the girl do this to her savior? "Why? Chen duo, I haven''t done anything sorry for you! " Lao Meng was already dumbfounded. "We''ve never seen you since we rescued you from Yaoxian club. What do you hate me for?" "Master Chen duo, let''s have it here!" At this time, people with masks come forward one by one and stop in front of Chen duo. Like those before them, they took out their magic weapons one after another. Later, these people surrounded Gao fan, while Chen duo wanted to drive away. "Everybody, you''d better not move!" Gao fan''s face sank, and a large amount of poisonous gas diffused from his feet.Several people in the company are shocked. Gao fan has the ability to hide! This is Gao fan''s body of ten thousand poisons. The ability to smoke one that has not been used before will not reveal his true identity. Xiao Zi''s face was dignified, and he felt that Gao fan wanted to poison them. But soon, they found that the poisons released by Gao fan did not affect them. On the contrary, the masked people who surrounded them fell at a touch. Chen duo stares at Gao fan. Her peaceful eyes are shining with stars, and her eyes become very complicated. She can see that Gao fan''s ability to release poison gas is similar to her poison. Since Chen duo came out of Yaoxian club, she has always been a monster in the eyes of normal people. Because her body is poisonous. So even if she meets a master who uses poison, the other party will still treat Chen duo as a monster, which is why she is not willing to cooperate with others. But now, seeing that Gao fan has the same ability as himself, Chen Duo is very curious whether Gao fan has the same body as himself. Gao fan looks at Chen duo and lifts his sleeve to show his flawless arm, "see? I have a way to help you control the poisonous insects in your body and make your body like mine and become a normal person! " Yes, Gao fan has already started to cheat his little sister. "What?" Chen duo frowned tightly and squeezed his hands tightly. "Normal person" three words hit her heart, this is really her dream all want to get. And she can see that Gao fan is really the same kind of person as herself, and she knows that Gao fan must have a way to eradicate the side effects of his own poison. To tell you the truth, she was moved. "But..." Chen duo hesitates because he subconsciously regards Gao fan as a person of the company. She just escaped from the company! At this moment, a small car came at a gallop, a tail flick and stopped, 100 meters away from the crowd, at the same time, the door of the cab opened instantly. A white hair in a coat came down from the car and looked at this side jokingly, "yo! Master Chen duo, you are surrounded Chapter 1290 Everyone''s eyes are one Lin, can see this guy is to save Chen duo! I saw a sudden wave of my hand, and a golden rope composed of energy appeared on my hand. The rope suddenly soared 100 meters, directly wrapped around Chen duo''s waist, and pulled Chen duo''s body toward his position. Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes were sharp, and he jumped up to Chen duo. At this time, the man waved and took out a Golden Jade. "Get out of here!" That person a fierce drink, that gold jade Ruyi erupts the golden light of 100 meters, hit Wang Zhenqiu''s body directly. Wang Zhenqiu was caught off guard. He never thought that he would be hit again at a distance of 100 meters. he got a strong shot and flew backwards heavily. he broke a big tree and vomited blood. Everyone was surprised. At this time, Chen duo and the man had already taken advantage of the gap to get on the bus, and then disappeared. "Stop!" Xiao Zizi gave a sharp drink and flew forward. But Gao fan''s thoughts moved, and the poisonous gas surrounded Xiao Ziyou in a moment. Black pipe and old Meng also want to chase, but Gao fan also blocked them. Xiao Zizi''s face was livid. "From North China, what are you doing?" Wang Zhenqiu, black tube son see Gao fan''s eyes also become sharp many. Only Lao Meng has a complicated complexion. "Everybody Gao fan smiles calmly, "if you can trust me, let her go first, I will never let you regret it!" Several people look at each other, Gao fan''s poison is very strange, they are a little empty. "I believe in North China!" Lao Meng nodded, "if Huabei really wants to deal with us, he can directly attack us with poison just now!" Wang Zhenqiu''s face relaxed and he vomited blood, "cough Forget it. I don''t mind "Hum!" Xiao comfortable light cold hum a, the body relaxes down. Then, people lit a bonfire in the abandoned factory and sat in a circle. They are all eyeing Gao fan, waiting for Gao fan to give them an explanation. "North China, say it!" Xiao Zizi has a murderous look in his eyes. "Good!" Gao fan nodded, "I don''t know if you find out, we''ve been fooled!" Wang Zhenqiu brow a pick, "really played, played by you!" Gao fan rolled his eyes. "I mean we''ve been fooled by the top management of the company." The crowd frowned, "what do you mean?" Gao fan nodded and continued, "from the beginning, we all regarded this mission as a simple capture mission." "But now, do you still think so?" "Chen duo, the holy child of Gu Shen, is not a temporary worker, but also a minor role in the company. even though she is powerful, the company can send anyone, such as Xiao Ge, who likes to kill people, to solve the problem. but why send so many capable people?" "Maybe..." Wang Zhenqiu''s eyes are calm, "maybe the company knows that there are a group of people using magic weapons around Chen duo, so it''s arranged this way intentionally?" "Well, it''s possible!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "but why doesn''t the mission briefing say that these people have magic weapons? If you tell us this information in advance, we can also figure out how to deal with it in advance and finish the task quickly, can''t we? " There is nothing to say, Yes, there is nothing wrong with what Gao Fan said! "What''s the matter?" Wang Zhenqiu is not happy with his mouth. Everyone present is the same as the existence of human spirit. Now they are crushed by Gao fan''s IQ. Can they be happy? Gao Fan said firmly, "because from the beginning, it was never Chen duo that the company asked me to destroy, what they asked us to destroy was the power behind Chen duo who could make such magic weapon!" All of them were surprised, they found that what Gao Fan said was right. After all, there was only one reason! "What kind of organization is this?" Lao Meng''s face is dignified, "even the company needs to cover up, let''s deal with it." "Hiss..." Wang Zhenqiu suddenly brightened his eyes and took a cold breath. "I heard that Gao fan, the recently rising leader of the extraordinary villa, can make magic weapons. Does the company want us to destroy the extraordinary villa? I wipe! That''s not good. I want to live a few more years! " Gao fan''s face is expressionless. Why is your brain so big. "Not extraordinary villa!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "a hundred kilometers to the west of this place, there is a village called biyou village, their village head is Ma Xianhong, a descendant of one of the eight wonders! These magic weapons are made by Ma Xianhong! ""What? Eight wonders? " Wang Zhenqiu joked, "I see! No wonder so many of our temporary workers are gathered together, it turns out that the company is trying to seize the skills of the magic machine! " "But North China, how do you know so much?" Xiao Zizi looks at Gao fan suspiciously, "this time, don''t fool us with the same way as before, we need to know the real reason!" Wang Zhenqiu, heiguan''er and Lao Meng all look at Gao fan. Xiao Zizi is right. Gao fan knows too much. "Well..." Gao fan heaved a deep sigh, raised his right hand and pointed his index finger to the top. "In fact, it was the one above me who told me all this!" "Up there?" Wang Zhenqiu looked up and said, "who? Who''s up there? Come on out! We have seen you! " Everyone; "..." Wang Zhenqiu has shown a look of disdain! "Cough! Don''t get excited Gao fan has no expression on his face. "I''m talking about Xu Si, the person in charge of North China." "Oh I told you so Wang Zhenqiu suddenly said, "I''ve heard that Xu Si, the person in charge of the North China region, has two brushes. I saw them today. They are really tough!" "All right! We accepted that reason. " Xiao Zizi glanced around and nodded to Gao fan, "but how do you prove that we were fooled by the company?" Gao Fan said lightly, "it''s very simple! Just have a try. " "As long as we follow Chen duo into biyou village and pass the news back, the company will immediately let me investigate and then order us to deal with biyou village." "It won''t take long to have a try. If I''m wrong, I''ll personally put Chen duo in front of you!" The crowd nodded. "Yes! I agree with Gao fan''s plan. " Lao Meng nodded. He really didn''t want Chen duo to die. since Gao fan also wanted to let Chen duo go, he certainly chose to stand on Gao fan''s side. "Well, I agree too!" Wang Zhenqiu looked at Lao Meng jokingly, "but Lao Meng, What did you do to Chen duo in those years? That people want to kill you! Don''t you think you''ve done anything obscene to others just because they''re so smart and stupid? " Chapter 1291 Hearing the speech, they all looked at Lao Meng. They were also very curious. According to reason, Lao Meng and Lao Liao are Chen duo''s saviors. Why did Chen duo want to kill them? This is not scientific! "No, no! Absolutely not Lao Meng was flustered at that time, and his face turned red. "I really just saved her out, and Lao Liao is absolutely a good man. He will never hurt Chen duo!" "Hey, hey!" Wang Zhenqiu looked evil and said, "just recruit me. there is no outsider here. Brother Xiao and I are both abnormal. We won''t mind if you are also abnormal!" "Really not!" Old Meng shook his head. Gao fan sighed, "in fact, Lao Meng didn''t lie. In fact, the fundamental problem lies with Chen duo." "Oh? What do you say? " Wang Zhenqiu frowned. "In fact, when Chen duo came out of the Yaoxian club, she was just a body with no sense of personality to the outside world because of the inhumane cultivation method of the Yaoxian club. or she was a demagogue and a obedient machine of the Yaoxian club." Gao fan frowned slightly and said in a heavy voice, "later, Chen duo was brought back by Lao Meng and Lao Liao. Everything she went through was arranged by Lao Liao." "From what Chen duo said before, it''s not hard to find that Chen duo said that if you define Lao Liao as a good person, it''s really Lao Liao who takes care of her." "But Chen duo also said that she didn''t want all the things Lao Liao gave her!" "So the question is, what does she want?" "For Chen duo, her previous life was all about Yao Xian Hui and Lao Liao making choices for her, so the most important thing for her was nothing more than self choice, so when Chen duo chose to leave the company, Lao Liao stopped Chen duo and could only be killed by Chen duo. As Chen duo said, it''s really Lao Liao who gets in her way when it comes to making choices. " The crowd frowned, and Wang Zhenqiu asked, "what about Lao Meng? If Lao Liao is in her way, why is Lao Meng hated by her? " "Ha ha." Gao fan smiles, "because Lao Meng is the first one to make a choice for her!" "But..." Lao Meng''s face turned red. "But we saved her for her good." "From your point of view, it''s really good for her!" Gao fan nodded, "but not from Chen duo''s point of view! You saved Chen duo from the medicine fairy club and gave her a happy life. But have you ever thought about Chen duo''s thoughts? She will feel that the company is just greedy for her power, and then they will use her, but when she wants to choose herself and leave the company, the company is unwilling, moreover, it is possible that the company sent Lao Liao to kill Chen Duo, and Chen duo killed Lao Liao out of self-protection! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lao Meng was silent. What Gao Fan said was not difficult for him to understand. The people present were also silent. They were all like Chen duo, wandering on the edge of society and having their own stories, so they had a strong desire for the word "freedom". Of course, they can understand Chen duo. "But you said so much, it''s all your guess, isn''t it?" Xiao Zizi looks at Gao fan. "Of course not!" Gao fan, with a cool face, looks at the black pipe who has not spoken all the time, "Central China, the person in charge of the region above you should have told you the details of that mission?" They looked at the black pipe and waited for his reply. "All right." The voice of the black pipe was indifferent, "I can prove this. Huabei was right. at that time, Lao Liao was sent to kill Chen duo!" People take a deep breath, waiting for the black pipe to continue. The black pipe took out a cigarette and lit it. "Chen duo, the holy child of Gu Shen, was originally locked up in the secret castle!" "The castle? Is there really that thing? It''s said that there are really dangerous people in custody! " Wang Zhenqiu looked surprised. "Yes The black pipe son one face teases, "I am not talented, once also was shut up there!" "Hiss..." Wang Zhenqiu took a cool breath. There is really no one to be bothered by! The black pipe continued, "when Chen duo just came out of the medicine fairy club, it was really a body without consciousness. originally, Chen duo was locked up in a secret castle, and the best solution was to find a way to eliminate the poison on her body! But old Liao always thinks that the child is too poor. He has been trying to help her recover her humanity and help her return to human society and live a normal life! So later, Chen duo gradually regained her humanity and had friends, but people are greedy. She wants to get more and go out without solving the poison in her body.So, there is no other way, Lao Liao can only let her become a temporary worker. But the company is also afraid of Chen duo''s accident, so it installed a remote control collar around Chen duo''s neck, in order to kill her once Chen duo doesn''t obey. " "Later, on a mission, Chen duo lost her. When Lao Liao found her again, she told him that she didn''t want to go back to the company! And the boss of old Liao is monitoring everything. When he hears that Chen duo doesn''t come back, he asks old Liao to kill Chen duo immediately. Chen duo also knows that the collar on her neck is used to kill her, so at last, when Chen duo sees old Liao taking out the remote control to kill herself, she plants poison on old Liao in order to survive and kill him. " The black pipe puffed out a ring of smoke. "That''s what happened Chen duo, in order to survive, she has no choice! " No matter who is Chen duo among them, they will do the same as Chen duo, right? At this moment, their hearts are full of a trace of anger. The company asked them to kill Chen duo and such a poor man. Lao Meng cried, with tears streaming down his face, "why is this so? Why "Lao Meng!" Gao fan patted Lao Meng on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry about Chen duo''s business. what she wants is actually very simple, to get rid of her own poisonous insects and really integrate into the world. The reason why she joined biyou village is that Ma Xianhong, the head of biyou village, promised to remove the poisonous insects from her body, but Ma Xianhong obviously has no ability to help her remove the poisonous insects at present. Chen Duo is not stupid, he can see that I am different, I have the same poison as her, but I can control it. So you can rest assured that she will come back to me! " "Can you really help her?" Lao Meng looks at Gao fan. "Of course!" Gao fan nodded, his face was quiet. "Sleep!" Xiao Zizi waved his hand, leaned against the pillar and closed his eyes. "Go to biyou village tomorrow!" "Well!" Everyone answered and closed their eyes. They don''t want to pursue Gao fan''s release of Chen duo. If they had killed Chen duo at that time, they would be more upset now. Chapter 1292 The next day, before they arrived at biyou village, they all received the news. Sure enough, it''s the same as what Gao Fan said. They are required to solve Chen duo and destroy biyou village. At this time, the information of the Northeast two Zhuang also came. Er Zhuang collected the information of all the people in biyou village. After all, with the attribute of Er Zhuang, it is very simple to collect such information. Gao fan quickly browsed the information, slightly stunned. Isn''t Xia Liuqing saying that all the people of the whole sex are here? Why is there no information about them? So with doubts, he opened his mind to explore the whereabouts of the whole nature. Soon, in a cave to the north of biyou village, we found the figure of all the people, including Wang Ye. Wang is now hiding in the cave, protecting himself with the self-contained barrier in the body protection magic weapon given by Gao fan. He is being besieged by all the people. If Gao fan hadn''t given him a magic weapon to protect his body, I''m afraid he would have been arrested by these guys. Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. He just felt funny. However, it seems that Wang''s life is not in danger for the time being. Gao fan tells Gao Ning to hold Ding Yu''an in a moment. Wang Zhenqiu looked at the information of Er Zhuang FA in the group with a joking face, "village head Ma Xianhong? Call yourself a Protestant? Protestantism, how to listen to this name, I think it''s secondary two! " "Wait..." All of a sudden, Wang Zhenqiu''s face sank, "twelve on the root?" Northeast Er Zhuang: "yes, the twelve root vessels refer to the twelve most powerful alien men under Ma Xianhong in biyou village. As a friendly reminder, the guy who beat you to spit blood last night was called Qiu rang. He was also a rooter! Goutou. JPG " " Er Zhuang, can''t you not mention that? " Wang Zhenqiu''s face cooled down in an instant, of course, he saw that the guy who spat his own blood last night was also a root thrower. "Why? Zhugeqing Lao Meng mumbled and said, "isn''t this guy from Marquis Wu? Last time, Luo tiandajiao showed great strength. Although he lost to Wudang king, he was also a young talent! Besides, he is also the default next generation leader of marquis Wu Qimen. How can he become a root weapon here? " "Who knows..." Wang Zhenqiu shrugged indifferently. "Well? This man... " Xiao Zizi''s vision is fixed on a person named Zhao Guizhen in the materials. "Why?" Wang Zhenqiu joked, "brother Xiao, did you find the target?" "Yes! Everybody, please give me Zhao Guizhen! " Xiao Zizi helped his glasses, "everyone knows that I am a pervert, so I have a special reaction to perverts! This Zhao Guizhen is absolutely a top-level pervert "I''m not interested in being so ugly!" Wang Zhenqiu glanced at Zhao Guizhen and shook his head in disgust. Lao Meng and the black pipe both nodded to show that they had no opinion. "I don''t mind either." Gao Fan said with a smile, "but don''t forget that the task above is to let us destroy biyou village! In addition to shanggenqi, there are more than 30 ordinary people in biyou village. Not long ago, these people were ordinary people. When we are destroying biyou village, what should we do when we meet the resistance of these ordinary people? Can I kill you? If we can''t kill them, it will be very difficult for us to complete the task. But if we kill them, we''ll be doomed! " "We all know what you say But aren''t our temporary workers just taking the blame? " Wang Zhenqiu looked disdainful. "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "but have you ever carried such a big black pot?" Several people were silent. Gao fan is right, this time the black pot is really a little big. "Ah Wang Zhenqiu looked happy, "I know, or we will give up the task directly! Anyway, if the mission fails, there will be no punishment! " "Well! I''m not interested in whether the task can be completed or not. I just want this Zhao Guizhen! " Xiao Zizi''s eyes are gloomy. It''s Zhao Guizhen! "North China, what do you say we should do?" Lao Meng is very anxious. He is only concerned about the safety of Chen duo. Gao Fan said with a cool face, "we can throw this pot back to them. even if we have to carry it, we need the regional head to carry it with us!" There was another short silence, and the black pipe began to say, "I agree with Peng Yuyan!" The voice is not falling, he has taken out the phone to call his regional head. Soon, others accepted Gao fan''s suggestion and reported the situation. Before long, everyone received the news, hold still and wait for the order!Because the people in charge of the region do not want to carry the pot, they also left the pot to the board of directors of the company for discussion. Later, Gao fan and his party swaggered into biyou village, claiming to have come to take refuge with Ma Xianhong. Ma Xianhong certainly knew the details of several people, but he didn''t want to cause trouble, so he could only let a few people into the village. At the end of the night, Gao fan left biyou village to find Wang Ye. With the law of time, Gao fan arrived at his destination in an instant. At this time, Wang is also holding a defense weapon given by Gao fan, which releases a pale gold barrier to cover him. The golden barrier is full of cracks. it seems to be crumbling and will crack at any time. But in fact, only Ding Yu''an, Yuan Tao and Quan Xing sanzhang, Gao Ning, Shen Chong and Dou meI know how strange this thing is. "Damn it Yuan Tao wiped the sweat on his forehead, "Wang Ye, what the hell are you? I almost didn''t kill the old man! " Han dan''er, who is next to Yuan Tao, quickly takes out a stool and asks yuan Tao to sit down, while he sits on the ground, panting and tired. "I''ll wipe it!" Gao Ning pretended to be surprised, but also full of sweat, "six hours ago it was broken like this, we attacked for another six hours, and the result is still like this. Is Wang Ye too weird?" "Hum!" Ding Yu''an''s face was livid, and he licked his cracked lips. "Now I doubt that Wang Ye''s hand is made by Ma Xianhong, is this son of a bitch playing with us?" "Ma Xianhong didn''t fool you!" Gao fan walked slowly towards the cave with a faint smile on his face. "Lord GAOFAN!" Wang also saw Gao fan appear, moved almost cry. He has been besieged by the whole group of people all day. He still has a bubble of urine and has not been spilled! Originally, he had decided to pull down his face and pee in front of all these people, but he never thought that Gao fan would come at this time. It''s time! "Gao fan?" Ding Yu''an looked back at Gao fan''s face and turned black. Chapter 1293 It was this man named Gao fan who made their power plummet after the first World War of dragon and tiger mountain. Therefore, in order to enhance the strength of the whole, Ding Yu''an took the rest of the whole elders all over the world to find a way to become stronger. Finally, they heard about biyou village, which has a lot of magic weapons. After arriving at biyou village, Ma Xianhong also introduced the self-cultivation stove, an artifact that can turn ordinary people into strange people. Ma Xianhong even threatened that after the self-cultivation stove was upgraded, it could also upgrade the level of the alien. That''s why Ding Yu''an agreed to cooperate with Ma Xianhong and help Ma Xianhong grab Wang Ye''s unique skills. After the self-cultivation stove is upgraded in the future, you can also get the right to use the self-cultivation stove to enhance the strength of all the people. But now, there''s trouble! Wang also after the wind has not yet grabbed the door, the result of high fan but first appeared. Gao fan''s power in the first World War of the Wang family has completely subverted the whole alien world''s perception of power, now in everyone''s mind, Gao fan is equal to invincible! Ding Yu''an knows that it''s a big deal! "I''ll count three. Let''s do it together!" Ding Yu''an''s face was very blue, and his eyes were like wolves. He was staring at Gao fan and whispering, "do your best, everyone! Otherwise, none of us can escape today! " "Well!" The others looked solemn and held their breath. It was a very good performance. "Three, two, one!" Ding Yu''an''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he threw himself at Gao fan. But the next second, the whole of the other no one rushed to Ding Yu''an, Ding Yu''an on the ground. "I wipe it!" Ding Yu an is silly, "what are you doing with me?" No one spoke. Some of them pressed Ding Yu''an''s hand, some on his leg, all of them looked at Ding Yu''an pitifully. "You?" Ding Yu''an''s face stagnated and asked incredulously, "when did you rebel?" If you can''t understand it until now, he is a fool. Obviously, except for him, all the people of the whole nature have become Gao fan''s people. Thanks to his dedication, he takes these guys to think of ways to improve their strength. What''s more, they are a group of bastards! Gao fan walked slowly to Ding Yu''an, "let him go! No one can walk today without my permission After hearing this, they let Ding Yu''an go. Ding Yu''an got up with an unhappy face and glanced at all the people with one punch. finally, he looked at Gao fan with gloomy eyes, "I''m very curious, how do you make them all obey you!" After all, in Ding Yu''an''s opinion, the reason why these people are willing to join the whole sex is that they have suffered all kinds of injustice in their previous organizations because of all kinds of rules and regulations. But wholeness is different. Wholeness is free and unrestrained, which is why they join wholeness. GAOFAN Bufan village is different. It has more rules and regulations. For these people, Bufan village is definitely not a good destination. Moreover, these people have never been compatible, let alone joined an organization at the same time. But now they are all willing to join the extraordinary village, and they all run to their side to go undercover, this kind of thing has subverted Ding Ding Yu''an''s understanding of these people! So he was really curious about how Gao fan did it. "Ha ha!" Gao fan faintly smiles, "if you want to know, surrender to me, I will tell you immediately!" "Hum!" Ding Yu''an''s face was dignified. "I''d like to surrender, but you are extraordinary. I''m afraid I can''t get into the eyes of the Lord of the villa because you''re too strict with people." Before his words were heard, Ding Yu''an''s eyes turned to Gao fan''s side. They were shocked and quickly moved out for fear that Ding Yu''an would run away. But the next second, Ding Yuan''s body was frozen in the air in a running posture, and he was surrounded by a pale gold film. Everyone breathed a long breath, this is Gao fan''s barrier ability! Ding Yu''an''s face was confused. He could feel that his body was wrapped and imprisoned by a magic power, this power was so powerful that he could not resist it at all, even if he tried his best to resist, he could only keep still. "It seems you don''t want to surrender." Gao fan, with a cool face, put his right hand gently on Ding Yu''an''s head, "in that case, I don''t have to tell you how to make them submit, just let you feel it for yourself!" The next second, Ding Yu''an suddenly widened his eyes, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. He felt that his soul was permeated by a powerful force. I have no secret under that power.Gao fan frowned slightly. Ding Yu''an''s soul was not the same as others. It was too strong to be true. This is the first guy he met in the one-man world with such a great power of soul. his law of soul can''t control Ding Yuan''s soul instantly. Just when Gao fan was still curious about why Ding Yuan''s soul was so powerful, he felt a stabbing pain in the palm of his hand, then he quickly released the palm on Ding Yuan''s head. Ding Yuan''s head turns into a black whirlpool in the next second, absorbs his body instantly, and then disappears. Gao fan was staring at his bloody palm, and the wound was still covered with green light, like a powerful force of law. He could not help showing a little surprise that the body of the Immortal King and the body of the God of war were hurt in the alien world. Besides, Ding Yu''an ran away from him after he used the spirit rule! It''s weird! Then Gao fan closed his eyes and the law of perception came out. There is no trace of Ding Yu''an within a hundred kilometers. All the people were so confused that they didn''t know whether Ding Yu''an was dead or not. Soon, Gao fan came back to his senses and scanned all the people. One of them gave a magic weapon, "you continue to lead the whole nature, and when you find Ding Yu''an, report it immediately!" "Yes! Lord All the people nodded and left. Wang was also on the side. He had already looked silly. His mood is very complicated, really complicated. Gao fan is too strong. He is not only the leader of the extraordinary villa, but also the leader of the whole nature! "Taoist Wang, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon!" Gao fan looks at Wang Ye with a smile, "I''m going to biyou village, do you want to go?" Wang also took a deep breath and dusted himself, "I''ll go! It happens that Zhuge Qing is also there. I think he will be very happy when he meets the Lord of the villa! " Gao fan changed into Peng Yuyan. "Unfortunately, I''m a member of the company for the time being. I''m afraid Zhuge Qing can''t recognize me." Chapter 1294 "The company?" Wang is also slightly surprised, "is the company already involved in biyou village?" "Well!" Gao fan nodded and told Wang. "I see. Please don''t worry, master. I will deal with zhugeqing well." Wang also looked dignified, "by the way, I have one more thing to tell the Lord." "Go ahead, please." "I want to join the extraordinary village!" Wang also looks solemn and looks at Gao fan firmly. After Luo tiandajiao, Wang was also removed from Wudang''s name. later, he went home and found that his family had been harassed by other people. If Gao fan hadn''t given him a bunch of self-defense magic weapons in advance, I don''t know how much damage his family would have suffered. Since then, Wang has understood a truth. The so-called carefree, the so-called freedom, for people themselves is a kind of luxury, because there are too many things in this world that you can not give up, such as relatives, such as friends. When zhugeqing was trapped in biyou village, Wang also wanted to take him away, because zhugeqing was the only friend Wang also agreed with. But later, he found that his strength was too weak to take Zhuge Qing away. And he also fell into a full siege, even his own life almost lost. After a series of things, Wang also found that what he needed was not freedom or carefree, but the ability to protect everything he wanted to protect. At that time, Wang also made up his mind: he must join the extraordinary village! Now, the opportunity to join the extraordinary village is in front of him, and he has no reason to give up. So he asked Gao fan! "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, because he saw from Wang Ye''s eyes that the other party wanted to join the extraordinary Zhuang''s eagerness. Such eyes, in the eyes of the past Wang is not to see. In the past, Wang was also frivolous and natural, as if he didn''t pay attention to everything in the world. But now, there is a trace of persistence and firmness in Wang Ye''s eyes. It can be seen that many stories must have happened to Wang Ye during this period. "Please don''t doubt that I want to join the extraordinary villa!" Wang also had a dignified face and fell on his knees with a puff. After all, the last time he was in the Wang family, he was rejected by Gao fan. "Ding! Congratulations on conquering Wang Ye, points + 100! " "Hehe, get up." Gao fan gently waved and lifted Wang up from the ground, "I promise you." "Thank you, master!" Wang also looks surprised. "Come on, let''s go back to biyou village." Gao fan is also smiling, after all, he didn''t expect that Wang Ye''s points would be so easy. "Yes ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the far north of the western world, a huge cave is hidden in the snow covered mountains. Deep in the cave is a dilapidated ancient underground palace. A black vortex suddenly appeared in the underground palace. The next second, the black vortex condensed into a human figure, which was Ding Yuan who had just escaped from Gao fan''s hands. Ding Yu''an slowly opened his eyes and saw a green light in his eyes. Soon, the green awn spread and completely covered Ding Yu''an''s eyes. And his whole temperament suddenly changed, and his face became cold. "Asshole! It''s him Ding Yuan spat and turned to a mural. On the mural, there is a beautiful woman with a cool temperament, the perfect and tight body looms under the gauze, but it gives people a sense of sacredness that can be seen from afar but can not be profaned. Especially the woman''s face, who is not Feng Baobao? "Gao fan has appeared, and Feng Baobao is about to come back to life! Please answer my message quickly Ding Yu''an looks devout and prints his right hand on the mural, the mural suddenly lights up a faint red light. Ding Yu''an''s face was excited as soon as he saw it. He knelt down on one knee and looked respectful. "Welcome eternity!" But soon, the red light on the mural went out, and the underground palace fell silent again. Ding Yu''an completely silly eyes, the face of piety instantly become cold, eyes with unwilling and disappointed, slowly stood up from the ground. "Asshole! Green pool The next second, he yelled at the mural, "what''s the point of leaving me in this place where I don''t shit? Why don''t you come out now? Do you know that the world will be taken away by Gao fan soon? " Mural is still quiet and terrible, without a trace of response."Ah Ding Yu''an was crazy and hit the mural paper with one punch. The mural collapses suddenly, and an old sheepskin scroll appears in front of Ding Yuan. Ding Yu an in front of a bright, the sheepskin roll carefully from the rubble inside out, spread out. "This..." Ding Yu''an''s eyes were staring at the scroll in his hand, and his smile was gradually rampant. "Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha A burst of laughter rang out in the underground palace. On the other hand, GAO fan and Wang also returned to biyou village. Others in the company are scattered to get to know the specific situation of biyou village. Gao fan can only take Wang Ye back to his residence first. As a result, Chen duo and Ma Xianhong were already waiting in front of their door. When Ma Xianhong saw Wang Ye, he was surprised. However, he covered it up very well. If Gao fan had not had the law of perception, he would not have found it. "Taoist Wang, didn''t you leave? Why did you come back with Mr. Peng Yuyan? " Ma Xianhong asked with an affectation of concern. "Ah, it''s hard to say. If it wasn''t for brother Peng, I''m afraid I wouldn''t see you, village head Ma!" Wang also waved his hand helplessly, he never thought that Ma Xianhong was involved in the whole siege. "Oh?" Ma Xianhong was slightly surprised and looked at Gao fan in surprise. All sex Ding Yu''an personally led the team, and unexpectedly let this man named Peng Yu Yan save Wang, too? Gao fan looks at Chen duo with a smile, "Chen duo, are you coming to me?" Everything was in his expectation. "Well!" Chen duo nodded, "I told village head Ma that you can control the poison. Village head Ma said that he also wants to know you." Ma Xianhong thought to Gao fan, "Chen duo''s situation can be said to be rare in ten thousand years. even I have no way to take the poisonous insects in her body for the time being. I don''t know what you can do, brother Peng?" Gao fan smiles and reaches for his right hand. The next second, I saw dark blue lines climbing up his right hand, then, those blue lines began to fester, and Gao fan''s whole right arm turned into scarlet. Ma Xianhong''s eyes, involuntarily covering his mouth and nose, retreated two steps. Wang''s reaction was similar to that of Ma Xianhong''s, and he was also frightened. Chapter 1295 Only Chen duo, looking at Gao fan''s right hand, has a trace of excitement. as like as two peas, the body is exactly the same as Chen duo''s body. "Don''t worry, Mr. Ma!" Gao fan looks at Ma Xianhong with a smile on his face, and his arm returns to normal in the next second, "my poison body is my innate awakening ability, I call it the body of ten thousand poisons, I can control all poisons in the world by myself, and will not hurt anyone!" Wang also looks at Gao fan in dismay. Ma Xianhong and Chen duo are not Gao fan''s real identities. Don''t they know? Congenital powers? I¡®m not buying it! Count carefully. I''m afraid there are more than ten kinds of abilities in Gao fan''s body, plus the ability of poison? Wang also couldn''t help swallowing saliva. Who is Gao fan? Is it hard to be like the legend on the Internet that Gao fan is a God? Wang also nodded. It''s very possible! When Chen duo sees Gao fan''s ability to collect and release her poison, she finds that her problems are really saved! "Is that so?" Ma Xianhong''s eyes twinkled and his hands clasped, "if so, please help Chen duo relieve his physical problems! I, Ma Xianhong, will answer every request! " "Well, let''s go first!" Gao fan''s room. Gao fan''s face is calm to feel Chen duo''s pulse, while Ma Xianhong stands aside with a ghost in his heart. Through perception, Gao fan already knows Chen duo''s physical problems. The general demagogues raise poisonous demagogues in specific utensils. When they want to use them, they use the special skills of the demagogues to summon them out for use. But Chen Duo is different, she raises all Gu in own body. Those poisonous insects live in her body, eating Chen duo''s body all the time, taking her body as nutrition. The reason why Chen duo didn''t die was that Yao Xian Chang Nian injected a lot of drugs into her body to promote growth and heal wounds, in addition to the special way of breathing, Chen duo''s body quickly recovered and reached the balance of erosion and growth. Gao fan finally knows why the drug fairy peels off all their feelings when cultivating the magic child. It can be imagined that such a large number of poisonous insects constantly gnaw at a person''s internal organs in the body, what a painful thing it would be! Such a thought, perhaps no feeling for Chen Duo is the best! Death is Chen duo''s best end! "Hoo..." Gao fan took a long breath and slowly opened his eyes. Chen duo looks calm and looks at, does not have the mouth, as if is afraid disappoints. Gao fan, looking at Ma Xianhong and Wang Ye, said, "can you go out for a while? Some words, I want to talk to Chen duo alone! " Wang also nodded out of the room, while Ma Xianhong hesitated slightly. "Mr. Ma, go out, too! I believe him Chen duo''s tone is indifferent. Ma Xianhong hesitated slightly, "but he''s from the company, and the purpose of their coming this time is to catch you back. I''m afraid..." "Don''t worry, village head ma. If he wanted to arrest me, I couldn''t come back yesterday!" Chen duo light says. "Oh..." Ma Xianhong was slightly stunned, and a complex look flashed in his eyes, "OK, I know!" Then Ma Xianhong and Wang went out of the house. Gao fan waves his hand and builds a barrier to cover the room and cut off all exploration. Gao fan looks dignified and looks at Chen duo, "in fact, you didn''t want to kill Liao Zhong that day. You just want to know your pain by death, right?" Chen duo''s body trembles and tears flash in his eyes when he looks at Gao fan. "That night, before you met Lao Liao, Ma Xianhong told you that the collar could kill you, but you still took the collar with you, and deliberately tricked him, in order to let Lao Liao kill you, after all, as long as you die, the poison in Lao Liao''s body will be useless, so he can live, it''s a pity Liao didn''t press the switch of the collar until he died, so he died and you survived! " Gao fan looks at Chen duo, "am I right?" Chen duo looks at Gao fan with a twinkling star in her eyes. for so many years since she came out of yaoxianhui, she has never told anyone about her body pain. She also knows that uncle Liao and other kind-hearted people try to make her normal, so she has been trying not to let these people down. But who knows her pain? She just wants to go back to the world she is familiar with, the world without any feelings, the world that is regarded as hell by Uncle Liao and others. So when she knew that collar could kill herself, she decided to let uncle Liao, the closest and most trusted person in the world, send her away.But in the end, uncle Liao didn''t send her away. Chen duo looks at Gao fan in pain with tears in his eyes. He almost yells at Gao fan, "I don''t want to kill him! I don''t want to kill him! Why is he so stupid? Why don''t you kill me! Why don''t you let me die! Obviously, he is going to die, and he wants me to live a good life, let me not give up, let me try to find a way to treat myself! Why? Why is he so stupid? " Gao fan looks at Chen duo pitifully, "because he always wants to help you solve your physical problems, and only when you are alive can you have a chance to solve your physical problems and feel the beauty of the world like normal people. Because he is not stupid, he already knows what you think, so he would rather die than let you die, he wants to use his own death to wake you up and let you live well! " "Well..." When Chen duo heard Gao fan''s words, she burst into tears and fell from her eyes. she covered her mouth with her hands and tried her best to cover it without making a sound. "Cry if you want to." Gao fan frowned and said, "this room has been sealed by me. I can''t hear the sound inside from outside!" "Wow..." Chen duo lay down on the table and burst into tears, bursting out all the emotions that had been piling up in her heart. Gao fan looked at the girl with pity and shook his head helplessly. If I had known that Chen duo was so pitiful, he would have come to find Chen duo at the beginning. What''s the luotian Festival? Old Liao''s position in Chen duo''s heart is self-evident, so that she originally intended to die, but before she died, she let her live well and find a cure, She obediently lived well, resisting the sharp pain of her body while looking for a cure. When Gao fan shows his ability to control and make drugs, Chen duo comes back to tell Ma Xianhong and immediately takes the initiative to find Gao fan. She wants to fulfill Lao Liao''s wish! Chapter 1296 "Ah Gao fan sighed, "Chen duo, do you want to avenge Lao Liao?" Chen duo controls his sobbing voice and looks up at Gao fan, "of course, I want to avenge uncle Liao. Uncle Liao died in my hands, it doesn''t matter if I die, but I want to fulfill uncle Liao''s wish. First, I''ll get rid of the poison, and then experience the life of a normal person, I''ll die again!" "No!" Gao fan shook his head. "In fact, you didn''t kill Lao Liao!" "What What do you mean Chen duo looks confused. "The collar around your neck, in addition to a switch in Lao Liao''s hand, the company also has a remote control switch." Chen duo frowns slightly. With her understanding of the company, it''s really possible for Gao fan to say that. Gao fan''s face was calm. "At that time, the company learned that Lao Liao had been poisoned by you, so it remotely turned on the switch inside, but you were still alive, which means that someone had tampered with your collar." "Really?" Chen duo frowned and her eyes twinkled. Soon she thought of something, so she looked at Gao fan in disbelief, "this Did village head ma do it? " "Well." Gao fan nodded, "in the whole process, only Ma Xianhong has the chance to manipulate your collar, and only he has that ability." "But Mr. Ma is a good man..." Chen duo frowned. "Lao Liao is also a good man, Lao Meng is also a good man, but don''t they hurt you as well?" Gao Fan said, "as for whether Ma Xianhong did it or not, we don''t need to make a final conclusion first. we''ll go out and ask him later? Now, I''d better help you solve the problem of poison first! " "Can it really be solved?" Chen duo looks at Gao fan with a glimmer of light in his eyes. Gao fan smiles, "don''t worry, give it to me." Before the words fall, Gao fan grabs Chen duo''s festering arm. Next second, Chen duo''s eyes brightened. A cool force comes from Gao fan''s palm and penetrates into Chen duo''s body along Chen duo''s arm. Chen Duo is surprised to find that the poison in his body converges rapidly towards his lower abdomen under the effect of this cool force. finally, it stabilizes in an area only the size of quail eggs. When the poison left her body, another gentle force entered her body, where this force passed, those festering organs and body tissues were rapidly recovering. Chen duo opened his eyes wide, and looked at his original ulcerated arm as if in a dream, growing new flesh and skin at the speed visible to the naked eye. A crisp feeling came from the arm, and the original tingling feeling was gradually disappearing. Soon, she saw that her arm had become normal. Not only the arms, but also the parts wrapped under the clothes also felt crisp and numb, which made her close her eyes comfortably. She knew that muscles and skin were growing as fast as an arm. Gao fan uses his power of controlling poison to suppress the poison in Chen duo''s body in a small area, and then launches the law of life to quickly repair Chen duo''s body. A moment later, Chen duo opened his eyes. She was surprised to find that the poison in her body was really controlled in a very small range. And she felt that her body, which had been festering, had recovered. Then, in front of Gao fan''s face, she took off her clothes and looked at her bright and flawless skin from the mirror. Although the stabbing pain from her abdomen still reminds her that the poison has not been completely relieved, but compared with the joy of her body returning to normal, what is the pain? "Thank you!" Chen duo looks happy and hugs Gao fan directly. "Cough..." Gao fan was embarrassed, "that Why don''t you look for clothes first... " "Ah?" Chen duo was slightly stunned, with a blush on his face. She remembered that uncle Liao had said before that men and women were not compatible. Although she didn''t like to let others see her body before, she didn''t want others to know that she was a monster. But now, she''s not a monster, so she''ll be shy. "OK..." Chen duo said in a voice similar to that of a mosquito, and then released Gao fan to get dressed. But standing in front of the wardrobe, she hesitated again, whether to put on protective clothing first and then ordinary clothes, or wear ordinary clothes directly. She felt that although the poison was controlled, as long as she used the power of poison again, they would burst out again.At that time, I don''t have protective clothing. On the one hand, I will let others see that I am a monster. On the other hand, I will release poisonous insects and poison everything around me. Of course, she can also suppress the poisonous insects by force, but I''m afraid that in less than ten minutes, she will be attacked by the poisonous insects, and even the bones will not be left. "I''ll give you this ability, so you don''t have to wear that kind of tight protective clothing anymore." Gao fan knows what Chen Duo is hesitating about, then an idea flies out of his fingertips and enters Chen duo''s eyebrows. The next second, Chen duo''s eyes brightened, because she found an extra ability in her mind. "The power of life?" Chen duo''s murmuring way of life. "Yes Gao Fan said with a smile, "this is the strength that helped you repair your body before. with it, even if your body is attacked by poisonous insects, it is enough to deal with it." Yes, Gao fan has given the law of life to Chen duo. In addition to Zhang Chulan, this is also the first time that Gao fan has given the power of the law to those who have not turned in points. After all, the risk of doing so is quite big. What if the other party betrays? But Gao fan himself does not know why, today so impulsive. "This..." Chen duo looks back at Gao fan. When Gao fan used this ability, she was still very surprised. But what I never thought was that Gao fan could even give this ability to himself. Isn''t ability something you can get by studying day after day? What''s more, the power of life is very advanced. How can it be freely given to others? Who is Gao fan and why is he so powerful? And why is Gao fan so good to himself? Is it difficult to Thinking in this way, Chen duo looks at Gao fan''s eyes, from the previous worship and gratitude, there is a trace of love. "Don''t be stunned. Let''s get dressed and go out. Village leader Ma should be in a hurry." Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Well!" Chen duo nods heavily, when Gao fan talks about village head Ma, there is a chill in her eyes. If Ma Xianhong really did something that led to Uncle Liao''s death, she would not let him go. Although Ma Xianhong is not to blame for this, he must pay the price for what he has done. Chapter 1297 Thinking about this, Chen duo puts on a suit of clothes at will and pushes the door of the room open. Gao fan and Chen duo go out of the room and are surprised by the scene in front of them. I saw biyou village, which used to be a peaceful place, burning everywhere. What''s going on? Gao fan is slightly stunned, is it difficult for other temporary workers to start ahead of time? "Ding Dong!" At this time, Gao fan''s mobile phone prompts the stereo, he looks over and it''s a message from Wang Ye. "Ma Xianhong burned biyou village, causing a war between Shanggen utensils and the company. He fled with the core of Qiu rang, Zhuge Qing and self-cultivation stove! I''ll go after it Looking at the time, Wang also sent this message half an hour ago, but Gao fan''s barrier blocked the signal, so he never received the message. As for the group of temporary workers, there is no one looking for Gao fan for the time being, it seems that they are very busy. Gao fan frowned slightly and showed Chen Duo the news of Wang Ye, "Ma Xianhong has run away." "What?" Chen duo frowned, "it seems that before I said that you put me back last night, he was alert!" "Well, it should be." Gao fan nodded, "it doesn''t matter. We''ll go after it now." Gao fan''s law of perception is spreading out, and other people in the company are busy dealing with those rooting tools, and they are in the upper hand for the time being. Soon, he had found the figure of Wang Ye and Zhuge Qing. These two old friends were very happy to fight. Qiu rang also lay beside Zhuge Qing and Wang Ye. He seemed to faint, but Ma Xianhong was not seen. "I found Qiu rang and Zhuge Qing Let''s go and have a look first. " Gao fan takes Chen duo''s little hand and, with the blessing of the law of time, instantly moves to a place tens of kilometers away from biyou village. Chen duo feels the temperature coming from Gao fan''s hands, but he is not so shy yet. He just feels that when he sees a flower in front of him, he will arrive at his destination. Gao fan releases Chen duo''s hand and steps forward quickly. As soon as he changes his figure, he returns to his original appearance. Chen duo looks back at biyou village, which is tens of kilometers away, she has been stunned. Is Gao fan too capable? Is this a blink? "What are you doing?" Zhugeqing and Wang also saw the appearance of Gao fan and stopped at the same time. "Lord GAOFAN?" Zhugeqing was surprised. He never thought that Gao fan would appear here. "How can you be here?" Chen duo was stunned when he heard Zhuge Qing''s words. Gao fan? Master? Of course, she knows Gao fan''s name. After all, biyou village is remote, but it is also connected to the Internet. Gao fan''s name is quite different from that of other people. Unexpectedly, the man who saved himself was Gao fan, the legendary master of the extraordinary villa! The existence of God! Chen duo looks at Gao fan''s back with a faint light in his eyes. Gao fan just came down from the sky and saved her from suffering. What is it if it is not God? "Ding! Congratulations on conquering Chen duo, points + 100! " Gao fan slightly a Zheng, I go, Chen duo this integral also too abrupt? He can''t help looking back and showing a shallow smile to Chen duo. When Chen duo meets Gao fan''s eyes, her body trembles, but then, she also shows a sweet smile, and her ears are burning. "Zhugeqing, where''s Ma Xianhong?" Gao fan turned his head and looked at Zhuge Qing calmly. Zhuge Qing saw Gao fan coming, and no longer had a trace of resistance, "he didn''t stay with me and Qiu rang, we ran separately." "What?" Wang also looked at Zhuge Qing with a suspicious face. "When I asked you just now, you didn''t say that!" "Sorry, Lao Wang..." Zhuge Qing looked calm. "If I don''t say that, I''m afraid village head Ma can''t escape." "You..." Wang also a face helpless, "stupid!" Gao fan didn''t speak. He spread out the law of perception again, but after a while, he confirmed the fact that Ma Xianhong escaped. "All right I remember right. You and Qiu rang have both learned how to be skillful? " Gao fan looked at Zhuge Qing and said faintly. "This..." Zhuge Qing was surprised, "how do you know?" "Sure enough." Gao fan light a smile, "in that case, you are willing to give me the Shenji Bailian?" Zhuge Qing hesitated. He promised Ma Xianhong that he would never show his skills to outsiders. "Forget it!" Gao fan gently waves his hand and takes Qiu rang into his personal space, "if you don''t want me to, I won''t force you. I''ll take Qiu rang back and check it with minghunshu."Zhuge Qing looks melancholy and doesn''t know how to feel. "Everyone has the right to choose, and you zhugeqing are no exception, but once you make a choice, you have to pay for the decision you have made." Gao fan waved his hand and returned to biyou village with all the people present. At this time, biyou village has been completely submerged by the sea of fire, ordinary people are expelled from biyou village by the fire, and are all arrested by the company employees who are guarding outside. All the root lifting devices were seized by the company''s temporary workers, with the handcuffs specially made by the company, they were all handcuffed up and squatted in a vacant area in the west of the village, under the supervision of several temporary workers. "Say it! What about Chen duo and Peng Yuyan? " Wang Zhenqiu took a small whip and hit a man who was lying on the ground and writhing about. "Oh ~" the wild man blushed and exclaimed in ecstasy. He didn''t know whether it was pain or happiness. "Wuwuwuwu I really don''t know! " "Here I am!" Gao fan''s voice came out of the woods. Wang Zhenqiu turned around one after another and saw Gao fan coming with Wang Ye, Zhuge Qing and Chen duo. "Who are you? North China Wang Zhenqiu looks at Gao fan. At this time, Gao fan didn''t have Peng Yuyan as he was. "Well!" Gao fan light a smile, produced work card. "How''s it going? In North China, has Chen duo''s problem been solved? " Xiao Zizi''s face showed a faint smile, it can be seen that he had killed his target in the battle just now, and he was in a good mood. The rest of the people are also looking at Chen duo. "Show them your arms." Gao fan looks at Chen duo and smiles. "Good!" Chen duo was stunned, with a trace of happiness in his heart. She never thought that the first reaction of strangers who only met each other was that they didn''t want to arrest themselves, but they were concerned about their physical condition. This is the first time in her life that she has felt so much kindness. This kind of feeling is really good, so she lifted her sleeve with a smile, shook her clean and flawless arm in front of the public, and said with a smile, "thank you for your concern. With the help of master Gao fan, the poison in my body has been completely solved." Chapter 1298 "Wow..." Lao Meng covered his mouth and began to cry. At this moment, he was more excited than anyone else. Old Liao''s wish has finally been fulfilled. If he knows, it''s time for him to close his eyes! "Wait..." Wang Zhenqiu suddenly realized something, "Chen duo, what did you say just now? Master Gao fan? You say Peng Yuyan in North China is actually Gao fan? Is that Gao fan? " "Yes The black pipe suddenly brightened his eyes and raised his mobile phone, "just now I thought he was very familiar, so I checked it, I didn''t expect it was really Gao fan!" Dongbei Erzhuang went inside to type: "yo! Unexpectedly, there is a great God among us! Let me Kangkang. JPG " " idol Sign for me Xiao Zizi doesn''t know where to find a pen. He has knelt down in front of Gao fan. Gao fan looks at the unusual temporary workers, with a helpless smile on his face. He had never thought that he had such a high position in the minds of these strange people. After a while of greetings, everyone promised Gao fan to hide the fact that Chen duo was still alive. Finally, Gao fan asks Wang to leave secretly with Chen duo, waiting for him on the way back to Bufan village. And he changed his body, and together with other temporary workers, he sent the twelve root utensils including Zhuge Qing to the company. After the company made a simple task report, several temporary workers made an appointment to visit GAOFAN''s WuFan village in the future. Of course, GAOFAN is also very welcome. After a while of greeting, they all say goodbye, GAO fan finds Wang Ye and Chen duo, and they return to the extraordinary villa together. "Lord Outside the extraordinary villa, all the women are waiting for Gao fan''s return. When Gao fan appeared, the women surrounded him. Wang also hid aside with embarrassment, fortunately, Feng Xingtong talked to him, otherwise he really wanted to find a crack in the ground. There are so many women. The kidney of Master Zhuang is so strong! And Chen Duo is a little surprised looking at everything in front of her, I don''t know why, when she sees these women cuddling with Gao fan, she wants to kill people. But at the same time, a cool breath emerges from the deep of Chen duo''s body. Chen duo finds that he can''t do anything to these women. This is the protection function of the system. People who are certified by the system can''t kill each other. After all, they are all ordinary people. So very soon, Chen duo''s mood was restrained, he thought that if these women could be so close to Gao fan, they must be close to Gao fan. Those close to Gao fan are Chen duo''s relatives. "By the way, who is this lovely little sister? Why don''t you give us an introduction? " Xia he looks at Chen duo with a smile on his face. At that moment, Xia he felt a trace of killing from Chen duo. Although it was only for a moment, Xia he could be sure that it was meant to kill. "Oh..." Gao fan smiles and takes Chen duo''s hand to Liu Yanyan. "This is Chen duo. I''ll take care of him later." "Don''t worry, master. You see how well I take care of sister bao''er, and I will take good care of sister Chen duo!" Liu Yanyan takes over Chen duo with a happy face. "Thank you, sisters." Chen duo smiles sweetly. This is the first time that she has surrounded so many beautiful sisters. Xia he is slightly stunned. Chen duo''s smile is innocent, which makes her dazed. She even doubted whether she felt wrong just now. "That''s right." Gao fan looked around, "speaking of bao''er, who is she? Why didn''t you see her come out? " "Oh, the baby is closed. She will be closed for as many days as you go out." The wind sand swallow said. "Oh Gao fan nodded, "what about Zhang Chulan?" "He''s closed, too." Feng Xingtong smiles. "Still closed?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "what about Gong Qing? Don''t tell me he''s closed, too! " "He..." Lu Gong and Lu Liang looked at each other. "He was annoyed by the story that the old woman named Mei Jinfeng chased Wu Gengsheng every day." "Lord, help At this time, Gong Qing ran out of the village and Mei Jinfeng chased him, "tell me, where is your father?" Gong Qing ran to look around and hid behind Gao fan, "this mother-in-law, I really don''t know!" Xia Liuqing followed and came to Gao fan. He did not expect that Gong Qing, the former deputy leader, was hiding in the extraordinary villa, and he was the son of wugensheng.Even the rootless son can be found. Gao fan is really powerful! Xia Liuqing''s worship of Gao fan is more unforgettable. Gao Fan said with a smile, "Granny Jinfeng, please come with me. I''ll tell you all the news about wugensheng that bufanzhuang got. Gong Qing doesn''t know all about it." "Mm-hmm!" Mei Jinfeng nodded wildly, holding Gao fan''s hand. Soon, Mei Jinfeng knew all the news about wugensheng, and she was crying. Xia Liuqing is in the side as a backer of Mei Jinfeng, let each other a snot a tear on his body. In the evening, all the women cook for Gao fan. Everyone had enough to eat and drink and went home to sleep. However, Gao fan and the other girls had not seen each other for seven days, so naturally there was a big fight until all the girls gave up their arms and fell asleep one by one. The next morning, the baby went out. She felt Gao fan''s breath for the first time and rushed directly into Gao fan''s room. Then, there was an inevitable scream of all the women, which broke the tranquility of the morning in the extraordinary village. Wang also suddenly woke up from the bed, "what''s the situation, enemy attack?" Next door the wind star of bed Tong Baji mouth, "an LA, normal condition, Wang Daochang don''t panic, and continue to sleep!" "But..." Wang also a face is muddled force, "have female dependents to scream, in case what to do?" "Don''t worry! The security measures of our extraordinary villa are made by the Lord himself, and there will be no problem. as for this kind of scream, Taoist Wang, you''ve been used to it since you''ve been here for a long time. They often do this. " Feng Xingtong waved his hand and fell asleep more deeply. Wang also swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and then also lay down to continue to sleep. Old employees have said that. He''s a newcomer. What''s he struggling with. ¡­¡­ In Gao fan''s room, the baby completely ignores the embarrassment of the girls and jumps directly onto the bed, gets into Gao fan''s arms and lies down in Gao fan''s arms. "Sister bao''er, you are necrotic!" Liu Yanyan has a shy face, she just started to catch the baby, but she was soon caught by Lu Linglong. Lu Linglong said in a low voice, "sister Yanyan, don''t worry, sister bao''er seems to be crying..." "Go, go..." Xia he pulled the wind sand swallow, "let the baby stay alone with the master for a while." "Well!" The wind sand swallow nods and gets up to dress. The four women dressed quickly and left the room. Chapter 1299 "You..." Outside the door came Chen duo''s curious voice, "I remember it was the master''s room. How did you come out of it this morning?" "Cough..." Lu Linglong took Chen duo''s little hand with a smile on her face. "You are still young. When you grow up, your sisters will tell you." "Ah?" Chen Duo is very cute. "Go, go." Xia he quickly came and took Chen duo, "Duo Er, elder sister takes you to have breakfast." "But..." Chen duo hesitated, "just now I heard you make a panic call in the master''s room, does it really matter inside?" "No, of course not!" Liu Yanyan waved her hand and said, "let''s go. the soybean milk fried dough sticks provided by our cafeteria in bufanzhuang are unique. We can''t go late!" "Soybean milk fried dough sticks?" Chen duo in front of a bright, "I like to eat the most!" "Ha ha!" Lu Linglong laughed directly, "just like it, just like it!" Four women pull Chen duo and fly away from the scene. In the room. Gao fan gently patted the baby''s back, "baby, what''s the matter with you? Why are you still crying? " Gao fan''s face was shocked and his heart was very uneasy. Because the baby has no memory, so has been a pair of silly state, there is no extra expression on the face. It was only after getting along with Liu Yanyan and her daughters that she gradually learned to laugh and understood some people''s feelings. But today, the baby cried. This really makes Gao fan a little uneasy. "I''m scared..." Baobaofu in Gao fan''s arms, exhale like orchid. "Afraid?" Gao fan is even more nervous, sister bao''er, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, is also afraid. Gao fan asked anxiously, "don''t be nervous. Tell me, what are you afraid of?" The baby nodded, left Gao fan''s arms and sat up, "a few days ago, I thought that eight odd skills were a little interesting, so I used them to learn, just yesterday, I learned them all, and there were some fragmentary pictures in my mind." "What?" Gao fan was a little surprised. "Are those pictures your memory?" "Yes The baby nodded, looking at Gao fan with some worry, "it''s some terrible memories! I see that someone is chasing me. I''m not the opponent of the other party. In the end, I died under her hands! " "Who is it?" Gao fan holds the baby''s shoulder, a little excited. "I don''t know I don''t know. I just know it''s a woman. I can''t see her face clearly! " Baby covered his head, crazy shake up, "my memory is very fragmented, I don''t know!" "Well, don''t think about it!" Gao fan put his baby in his arms, "don''t think about it if you can''t remember. Anyway, I will protect you!" "Well..." The baby is lying in Gao fan''s arms, and his mood is gradually stable. "If you''re tired, go to sleep. I''ll stay with you all the time." Gao fan gently patted the baby on the back. "Well..." The baby''s body gradually relaxed and her breathing became even. in less than a minute, she fell asleep in Gao fan''s arms. It was not until the afternoon that the baby woke up, and Gao fan kept this posture, accompanied the baby all the time and spent the day in bed. "Tut tut..." Xia he''s several women looked at Gao fan''s closed door from a distance, "it''s still the baby who is fierce!" "That''s it Liu Yanyan nodded with deep feeling on her face, "we are really ashamed to be able to fight with the LORD all day long." "Sisters, sister bao''er is so powerful, do you think the Lord will only spoil sister bao''er and put us in the cold?" Lu Linglong frowned. Lu Linglong was welcomed by the eyes of several women who thought it was possible! Chen duo was curious, "what is spoiling? You all care about the way the villa master dotes on me. I want the villa master to dote on me, too! " "Cough..." The wind sand swallow''s face is unnatural, "Duo Er is still small. When you grow up, the Lord will spoil you." "Grow up?" Chen duo''s face is full of innocent doubts. Looking at the magnificent fengsha swallow, she says, "do you want sister Changsha Yan to be so big to grow up?" "Ha ha!" Liu Yanyan said with a delicate smile, "duo''er misunderstood, it''s a little difficult to grow up to the size of fengshayan''s elder sister. I''m so big!" "Oh Chen duo patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s ok..." Xia he said with a charming smile, "our water looks like a flower. When it grows, it''s absolutely unique!When the time comes, my elder sister will teach you some secret skills in the boudoir, and make sure you take the master''s heart to death. " "Don''t be shy, sister Xiahe!" Liu Yanyan''s face was blushing, and Xia he looked at her with a shy face. At this time, Gao fan and Baobao finally came out of the room. "Oh, are you all here?" Gao fan sees several women and smiles. Baby see a few women, a pretty face Shua become red. "Yes Lu Linglong looked embarrassed. "We are waiting for the Lord to have dinner here." Baby petrified on the spot, "ah? Is it time to finish the meal? " "Isn''t it?" Xia he twisted the willow waist with a smile on his face, went to hold the baby''s arm, looked up and down at the baby with a pair of colored eyes, "I can''t see, baby, your fighting power is so strong!" "Oh, no!" The baby looks scared, it''s obvious that the girls misunderstood. "Don''t explain! Sister, I understand Liu Yanyan also came up, after pushing Gao fan away, she took the baby''s other arm and said to fengshayan, "run faster, Shayan, go to prepare the medicine first." "All right!" Fengshayan ran out without saying a word. "Herbs? What kind of medicine? " Gao fan frowned slightly. "Your Majesty, it''s all about your daughter''s family!" Liu Yan looks disgusted. Immediately, Xia he said to Lu Linglong, "Linglong, don''t be stunned. Come and help us with the baby." "Okay, okay!" Lu Linglong suddenly realized, and followed with a smile. She just remembered that the next day after she was developed by Gao fan, Liu Yanyan helped her heal. The baby has been tossed about all day, I''m afraid it''s really hard. Baby a face sad looking at Gao fan, they misunderstood, what should I do? Gao fan looks helpless. Go ahead They''ll take good care of you. In this way, the baby was carried away by several women. "What? "Wanbi?" Inside the baby''s room, many women make surprised sounds. "What is Wanbi? Can I have it? " Chen duo looks curious. "Don''t interrupt, dor." Liu Yanyan looks at the baby in surprise, "what''s the situation? You stayed in the room with the LORD all day, and nothing happened? " The other girls are also shocked. This is not the style of the villa master! Chapter 1300 "Well!" "Can''t you?" the baby nodded "Of course..." Lu Linglong smiles awkwardly, then pulls Xia he, Liu Yanyan and Feng Shayan to one side, and whispers with laughter, "do you think the Lord really doesn''t like bao''er sister?" "Well! Very likely! " Liu Yanyan''s face was dignified. "After all, it''s absolutely impossible for the Lord not to eat meat!" "Who said that?" The wind sand swallow shakes his head, "didn''t you eat the hibiscus last time?" "Ha ha Not to mention Hibiscus aurantii, how can we explain to the baby now? " Xia he waved his hand, "if you let the baby know the fact that the Lord doesn''t like her, she will be sad..." "Don''t tell her first..." "Good!" Several women turned around, a smile, "baby, that what, we have a matter to discuss with you!" Or that move, change the subject! "What''s the matter?" The baby is also puzzled, just now, how did some people who were surprised suddenly change their sex? "In the future, whenever the Lord of the village goes out, I must have someone to follow him, otherwise, every time he goes out, he brings back one, and we won''t be able to hold it here for a long time!" Liu Yanyan said solemnly. But then she realized something, and quickly looked at the side of Chen duo, "don''t get me wrong, duo Er, I don''t mean you." "It''s OK, I know." Chen Duo is smiling. "Well." Liu Yanyan nodded, "do you agree with my sister''s proposal?" "Agreed!" Chen duo nodded, "our master is so excellent, handsome, powerful and powerful. Women like him!" "God The wind sand swallow is all silly, "Duo Er, who taught you all these?" Chen Duoyi naturally took out his mobile phone, "no one, it''s like this in TV series!" "Cough..." Xia he covered his face, "TV play is right!" "Don''t talk about dor, let''s go back to the topic just now." Lu Linglong waved her hand, "I support Yan Yan''s suggestion. When the Master goes out, he must have a sister to accompany him. At least he should guard the door! What do you think? " "I support it, too!" "Support!" In the end, all the women unanimously approved Liu Yanyan''s proposal and prepared to meet Gao fan and tell Gao fan the result of their discussion. "Lord At this time, Gong Qing entered Gao fan''s yard. "The people of Yaoxing society are asking for a meeting outside!" "Oh?" Gao fan smiles a little, as soon as he brings biyou village, the people of Yaoxing society come? Ha ha, it''s a little interesting "Take them to the guest hall. I''ll be there later!" "Yes Ten minutes later, the extraordinary villa guest hall. Gao fan smiles a little, enters the guest room, saw Qu Tong and Ma Xianhong who had changed appearance. He smiles and hugs his fist. "Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing society, brings Ma Xianhong, the head of biyou village, to meet him. I''m really sorry that I didn''t meet him in person!" Ma Xianhong''s face was cold, and there was a trace of murder in his eyes. His biyou village has just been destroyed and he is still wanted by the company. GAO fan has a very good relationship with the company and knows his identity, so he already feels that he is going to kill Gao fan. Qu Tong saw Ma Xianhong''s abnormality, quickly grabbed him, and then got up, with a smile on his face, he saluted Gao fan, "master Gao fan is polite. We came uninvited and abrupt..." She was also very surprised that Gao fan knew so much. If only Qu Tong''s own identity is exposed, she won''t feel anything. after all, Yaoxing society is quite active. If Gao fan can check her, she can also be found. But Gao fan even knows Ma Xianhong''s identity, this is simply abnormal, OK? Ma Xianhong was transformed by her own hand. her temperament and appearance are very different from those in biyou village before. No one can recognize him, OK? "You are welcome. Please have a seat." Gao fan, with a cool face, sat on the throne and picked up the tea bowl. Ma Xianhong and Qu Tong on his right side also sat down one after another. "I''ve heard about Qu Tong, the president of Yaoxing club for a long time. Today, I see that women are not as good as men!" Gao fan took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "I just don''t know who the real identity of President Qu Da is? Is it Lu Huan? Or duanmuying Qu Tong''s delicate body trembles, and the tea in her hand is splashed out, almost wetting her long skirt.She looked at Gao fan in shock, "how do you..." "So shocked?" Gao fan gave a faint smile, "you can transform Ma Xianhong into this kind of person. There should be no other means in the world except two hands?" "Hum!" Ma Xianhong stood up in anger and looked at Gao fan fiercely, "don''t pretend to be a ghost! How on earth do you know who I am? " Gao fan''s face was just a look. Ma Xianhong immediately felt that his neck was strangled by something, and his body was covered with cracks, which made his flesh and blood blurred. It was also the first time he felt the fear of death. Originally, his angry face suddenly changed, and he knelt down to Gao fan in an instant, "Wu Wu Wu..." He wanted to beg for mercy, but he couldn''t say a word. "Master, calm down..." Qu Tong''s face is tense, "Ma Xianhong has one of the eight magic skills. If you want to make up the eight magic skills, you can''t do without him!" "Hehe, is it a magic weapon?" With a smile, Gao fan took out a copy of the magic machine and threw it to the ground. After he came back from biyou village, Gao fan got LV Gong to practice the magic tricks in Qiu rang''s memory. he didn''t lack them at all. Besides, Ma Xianhong and Gao fan must win. After all, this is an account for Chen duo. Let him run last time, this time will never be the same as last time. "What?" Qu Tong picked up the manuscript and was dumbfounded in an instant. "Lord, how can you have this..." "Gong Qing, ask Chen duo to come here!" Gao Fan said to LV Gong. "Yes Gong Qing nodded and went out and closed the door. When Ma Xianhong heard Chen duo, he understood that Gao fan had also been to biyou village! Gao fan, with a cool face, looks at Ma Xianhong kneeling on the ground and says, "I''m sorry, I also took part in the company''s task for biyou village. I''m not named Peng Yuyan, do you have an impression of Ma village head?" Ma Xianhong nods wildly. Can he not remember Gao fan? It is because of the appearance of Gao fan that he makes a phone call to Qu Tong, and then runs away under the guidance of Qu Tong. Unexpectedly, that guy is Gao fan! "So it''s you?" Qu Tong looks at Gao fan with a faint smile on her face. "originally, I lost biyou village to Gao fan, the No.1 villager in the world. It seems that I won''t be wronged." Chapter 1301 Qu Tong looks at Gao fan with eyes, and seems to want to see Gao fan through. completely forgets Ma Xianhong who is still struggling on his knees. Soon, the girls and Chen duo came, but Chen duo was the only one to enter the guest hall. Chen duo looks curiously at Ma Xianhong kneeling on the ground and Qu Tong sitting on the chair, and then looks at Gao fan, "Lord, what can I do for you Gao fan released his control over Ma Xianhong, and Ma Xianhong immediately spoke to Chen duo, "Chen duo, I''m Ma Xianhong, for the sake of accepting you, please help me beg the Lord to spare my life!" "Village head ma?" Chen duo looks at each other with a muddled face. She remembers Ma Xianhong doesn''t look like this. "Yes, Chen duo." Gao fan''s complexion is indifferent, "although he changed an appearance, it''s really Ma Xianhong." "Yes, yes!" Ma Xianhong seemed to grasp the straw and nodded wildly, "it''s really me! It''s really me Chen duo''s face sank and his fists held tightly. "That night I went to see Uncle Liao, did you do something to the collar, so I didn''t die!" Ma Xianhong was stunned and thought about it carefully, "yes, yes! Yes, it is! I saved you Chen duo''s brow is tight to wrinkle, murderous and awe inspiring, "you are damned!" "Ah?" Ma Xianhong was stunned and completely at a loss. Looking at Chen duo''s murderous look, he doesn''t understand what he did wrong. "Chen duo, is there any misunderstanding? I''m your Savior Ma Xianhong was in tears and looked like a dead mother. "Uncle Liao died because of you. What''s the misunderstanding?" Chen duo''s face is very blue, but she doesn''t want to kill any more. She looked at Gao fan and said, "Lord, I want to take village head Ma to Liao Shufen to kowtow and admit my mistake. I don''t want to kill anyone anymore..." "Well, go ahead." Gao fan nodded, "Gong Qing, go with duo''er. If Ma Xianhong resists, kill him!" "Yes Gong Qing nods and takes Ma Xianhong out of the hall with Chen duo. Outside, the women saw that Chen duo was followed by Gong Qing, holding a blood man who did not dare to move in his hand, the faces were curious, "Duo Er, what''s going on inside?" Chen duo was in a bad mood. "This is uncle Liao''s enemy. Brother Gong Qing and I took him to kowtow to Uncle Liao! The Lord of the village and a beautiful sister are talking about things in it... " With that, Chen duo went straight away. Gong Qing nods to the girls with a smile, and Ma Xianhong keeps up with Chen duo. The girls looked at each other and looked unhappy. "He also said that in the future, the villa leader should be followed when he goes out to prevent him from bringing women back. now it''s OK, people come to him on their own initiative!" Liu Yanyan''s mouth was murmuring. Lu Linglong looked serious. "It seems that we should not only prevent the villa master from bringing women back, but also prevent the women from coming to the house by themselves." "That''s easy. Let''s buy all the gatekeepers. only women come to the villa leader. Let us know first! Let''s help the Lord guard the gate first! " The wind sand swallow said. "Well! you ''re right! It''s such a happy decision! " Xia he nodded, "but now we''d better go with duo''er. I''m afraid that guy Gong Qing is carrying will make trouble!" "Well! Go ¡­¡­ In the living room, Qu Tong looks at Gao fan with great interest and savors his every move before. Gao fan is so strong that he can''t help being invincible in the world. even his knowledge and mastery of intelligence have reached a meticulous level. In short, Gao fan''s strength greatly exceeded her expectation. Women like heroes, especially powerful, handsome and mysterious heroes, and Qu Tong is no exception. She wants to know Gao fan and uncover the mystery of Gao fan. "President Qu, if you don''t have anything else to do, I won''t be far away!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Qu Tong, a woman with a ripe taste, is also national in shape and beauty. But in view of this woman''s identity, Gao fan still does not have much interest in her. After all, it''s strange that they are so old and have such a young skin. "It seems that my charm is not enough. Even the sentimental villa master Gao fan is giving orders!" Qu Tong a face smile, for Gao fan to drive her away this matter seems not angry at all. There was a twinkle in her eyes. "Doesn''t master GAOFAN want to know my true identity?" Gao fan joked, "whether you are Lu Huan or Duanmu Ying, it''s no different to me." "Is it?" Qu Tong said with a smile, "don''t you want to know the real identity of Feng Baobao, then master Gao fan?"Gao fan narrowed his eyes, a little curious, "Oh? Do you know? " "To be honest, I don''t know!" Qu Tong cunning smile, "but I have seen Feng Baobao before amnesia!" "Oh?" Gao fan''s mouth grinned slightly. Qu Tong''s identity was obvious, "so you are duanmuying." After all, only in duanmuying''s time could he have seen Feng Baobao before he lost his memory. "Yes! I am duanmuying. " Qu Tong charming smile, "but I am also Lu Huan!" "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. He never thought of it. "How? Is master Gao fan going to drive me away now? Or listen to me finish my story and drive me away? " Qu Tong looks at Gao fan cunningly. "I''d like to hear about it." Gao fan has a smile on his face. Qu Tong a face fox Mei, point to Gao fan''s thigh, "I want to sit on this to say, don''t know can?" "Cough..." Of course, Gao fan understood Qu Tong''s meaning, but pretending not to understand, he stood up and pointed to the chair, "ask President Qu to take the seat." "Ha ha..." Qu Tong in a twinkle and smile, all show the color of enchantment, "Gao fan villa master does not like my this appearance? Or don''t like my active character? Or do you dislike old age? Don''t you think I''m a woman with a baby? You know, these are not problems for me, as long as Lord GAOFAN likes, I can transform myself into your favorite appearance. " As she spoke, Qu Tong''s eyes were like silk and her breath was like orchid. "From the inside out, the thorough transformation ~" "cough!" Gao fan looks embarrassed, who said that Xia he is a fox spirit who is hard to find with a lantern. Qu Tong is even more deadly! Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I don''t like it. I don''t like it. I''m not interested in it." "All right!" Qu Tong sat down in Gao fan''s place, and said, "I''ll tell Gao fan the story of the LV family." "I married into the LV family when I was 15 years old. For three years, Lu Ci never paid any attention to me!" "When I was 18 years old, wugensheng found me, I fell in love with him at first sight, then left with him and joined 36 thieves..." Chapter 1302 "Sorry to interrupt..." Gao fan smiles and looks at Qu Tong jokingly, "I know almost everything about the thirty-six thieves. I just want to know, is the woman who finally came out of the eternal gate Feng Baobao Qu Tong is slightly stunned. With Gao fan''s ability to say four words about the gate of eternity, she knows that Gao fan really knows a lot. Qu Tong nodded, "it''s definitely Feng Baobao!" "Is the baby really transformed from the gate of eternity?" Gao fan asked. "Well!" Qu Tong nodded and looked puzzled, "but how do you know?" "If I say that I have seen the memory of wugensheng, do you believe it?" Gao fan smiles. "What? The memory of rootless life? " Qu Tong was shocked, "impossible! I saw wugensheng killed by Feng Baobao with my own eyes, even the dregs were absorbed by Feng Baobao. How can you have his memory? " "I really have wugensheng''s memory, but I also wonder why I have his complete memory, so I''ve been checking." Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "first of all, you just need to know that I have, so besides these, what else do you know?" Qu Tong has no choice but to shake his head "All right." Gao fan nodded calmly, "but I''m very curious about what you said just now. You are not only duanmuying, but also LV Huan. What''s the matter?" "Master GAOFAN knows the secret of the thirty-six thieves. Can''t you even guess this?" Qu Tong looks at Gao fan and smiles. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "please make it clear to President Qu!" "Ha ha..." Qu Tong said with a cool smile, "in those years, I went back to Lv''s home after I got the double skills. after all, wugensheng is dead. I don''t have to mix with the other 36 thieves. At the beginning, Lu Ci''s old smashing was like nothing happened. He continued to live with me, only occasionally, intentionally or unintentionally, inquired about the thirty-six thieves and shuangquanshou. " "At the beginning, I was very wary of him, but under the attack of the old smashed sugar coated shells, I told him all about it. later, I gave birth to twins to the LV family." "Once upon a time, I heard that Lu Ci wanted to kill me and cover up the secret of both hands, so I ran away from the LV family." "As for Lu Huan, she has never existed in this world." "That''s a gift I gave to the LV family many years later. out of the bad taste at that time, I modified LV Ci''s memory and deleted the double hand skill in LV Ci''s memory. therefore, because LV CI lost the secret script of double hand, he became a mad dog. I also created the role of LV Huan in their minds and let them kill each other ¡£¡± "Ha ha, it''s really the most poisonous woman..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "since President Qu is so calm, I don''t want to write any more. I don''t know the real purpose of President Qu''s visit today? Isn''t it just to send village head Ma on the road? " "Of course not. He was just an accident." Qu Tong smiles, takes out a secret book and hands it to Gao fan. Gao fan was shocked when he took over the secret script, he had no choice but to write the word "Da Luo Dong Guan" on it. "Please rest assured, master GAOFAN. It''s true." Qu Tong''s face was indifferent. "This skill was acquired from an upper root instrument in biyou village before. His real name is unknown. He came to biyou village just to find out the secret of Shenji Bailian. But he was unlucky and I found him, so after my seduction, I found the skill of Da Luo Dong Guan in his mind. " Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. I''m afraid it''s only the one in front of him who can understate the two words of seduction. "Today, I came here to cooperate with Lord GAOFAN to see if I can get information about wugensheng. but since Lord GAOFAN said that you have seen wugensheng''s memory, I will send this great Luodong temple to Lord GAOFAN. please tell me something about wugensheng''s memory." Qu Tong mentioned wugensheng, with a touch of sadness in his eyes. "I really want to know what kind of person he is..." Gao fan lightly glanced at the secret script of daluodong temple, according to the introduction of the secret script, daluodong temple can be cultivated to the extreme, and can see through the operation rules of all things, to the micro level, and can see through all things in the world. From a tiny particle to the operation of the world, even the flow of energy can be seen clearly. In the original work, Gu cuoting, who created the view of Da Luo cave, disappeared out of thin air surrounded by several masters of Shu Zi sect.In fact, it was because Gu Kuting saw through the flow of Qi of several masters of Shuzi, and manipulated their bodies, that several masters of Shuzi thought that he had disappeared out of thin air. From this point of view, Gao fan can be basically sure that this view of Da Luo Dong is probably true. "Yes Gao fan nodded and waved. He put the memory of wugensheng into Qu Tong''s eyebrows. "Ah Take it easy Qu Tong frowned slightly, only felt that countless memory fragments were used to insert into her mind, and then stirred wildly. A moment later, Qu Tong''s face showed a happy smile and shed tears of happiness, finally, he knelt down to Gao fan with a grateful face, "thank you for your success, I, Qu Tong, would like to lead Yaoxing society to surrender to Gao fan!" "Ding! Congratulations to Qu Tong, points + 100! " Gao fan was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, Qu Tong, a thoughtful woman, even handed in points to herself! "Well Get up Gao fan reaches out his hand and lifts Qu Tong up. Qu Tong''s body trembled slightly. The moment he contacted Gao fan just now, it was like an electric shock. She looked at Gao fan with a charming face and said, "I''ll be the master of the villa in the future. if the master needs me at any time, please remember to come to me." "Cough! Lu Liang, come in Gao fan can''t stand this woman. If he doesn''t do something, he''s afraid he can''t stand it. "Lord Lu Liang looks respectful, before, Gao fan''s conversation with Qu Tong was in the barrier, so he didn''t hear it and didn''t know that Qu Tong was his grandmother duanmuying. "Take the president of quda to the guest room to have a rest." Gao fan indicated. "No! I''m not going to the guest room! " Qu Tong a little smile, "I have already thought well, want to live for a long time." "Ah?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Yaoxing society has already surrendered to the extraordinary villa. Isn''t the master of the villa willing to give me a room?" Qu Tong frowned slightly and stroked her heart with her hand. "master, don''t let me feel cold!" Chapter 1303 "Forget it, forget it..." Gao fan waved his hand, "you take her to Xia he and ask him to arrange a residence for her." "Yes Lu Liang smiles and leaves with Qu Tong. After Qu Tong leaves, Gao fan plans to visit Chen duo and Ma Xianhong. "Brother fan..." At this time, Zhang Chulan ran to Gao fan, holding his knees in both hands and breathing. Looking at that, I know that I just came out of the door, disheveled and greasy. "You are so excited that your energy source has been trained?" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Well..." Zhang Chulan nodded wildly and swallowed saliva. Gao fan smiles faintly, and he is also happy for Zhang Chulan, "don''t get excited after practicing, go to take a bath first, it''s so smelly, what can we do if it stinks to the grass and flowers?" "But..." Zhang Chulan''s lips are cracked and his voice is hoarse. "After I have practiced the source of energy body, I have got a ray of soul sealed inside, which is my grandfather''s soul!" "What?" Gao fan was shocked. "Are you sure it''s the soul? Not a memory? " Never thought that such a story would happen. Soul is not the same as memory. Memory has only memory. But the soul is a complete spiritual body with autonomous consciousness. "It''s the soul!" Zhang Chulan is still breathing. "I see!" Gao fan suddenly, a face of surprise. It seems that Lv Liang didn''t get a complete memory from Zhang Huaiyi''s corpse, which is not unjust at all, because the corpse had only a little Zhang Huaiyi''s soul. Before Zhang Huaiyi died, he took out his soul and integrated it into the source of energy body. then he passed it on to his baby, who then gave it to Zhang Chulan. This plan is perfect! Zhang Huaiyi, Zhang Huaiyi, you played such a big move and cheated everyone. This operation is OK! "Go, brother fan, come with me to see my grandfather!" Zhang Chulan pulls Gao fan and looks anxious. "Zhang Huaiyi wants to see me?" Gao fan was even more fascinated. "Shouldn''t he want to see the baby?" "No!" Zhang Chulan was very anxious, "grandfather, his old man''s soul is very weak and may dissipate at any time. I think only you can save him, so come with me "Lead the way!" Gao fan''s face is dignified, Zhang Huaiyi''s soul must not die like this. Soon, they come to Zhang Chulan''s room. Gao fan also sees Zhang Huaiyi''s soul. Just like what Zhang Chulan said, Zhang Huaiyi''s soul has been in a very weak state and may dissipate at any time. "Chulan!" Zhang Huaiyi was also very anxious, "don''t say anything, try to remember what I said next, my time is running out..." "Don''t worry, old man. You''ll be fine with me." Gao fan''s mind moves, and the spirit law covers Zhang Huaiyi in an instant. Zhang Huaiyi''s eyes suddenly widened, he felt that his soul, which was gradually dissipating, stopped dissipating in an instant, and there was a strange power to replenish his soul, just for a moment, the weak soul had been strengthened again. "This..." Zhang Huaiyi looked at Gao fan stupidly, "what power is this? Is it possible that the alien world has returned to its pre historic heyday? " "No!" Gao fan shook his head, "now the alien world is not as good as when you die of old age." "But you..." Zhang Huaiyi looked puzzled, "what are you doing?" "My ability is unique!" Gao fan smiles, "I can not only keep your soul, but also make you reborn!" "What?" Zhang Huaiyi is completely stupid. He looks at Zhang Chulan and Gao fan with a puzzled face, "I''m not dreaming, am I?" "What a dream!" Zhang Chulan looked excited, "grandfather, take a good look, I''m Chulan, I''ve learned the origin of energy and body, and liberated your soul. You didn''t dream!" "No!" Zhang Huaiyi shook his head again and again, "it''s not a dream. How can someone say that they can revive me? Eight wonders is the most powerful skill in the world. There is no one who can revive people! " "Then how do you explain your re strengthened soul?" Zhang Chulan is very anxious. Zhang Huaiyi naturally shrugged, "I''m dreaming." "Forget it." When Gao fan waved his hand, he couldn''t see it any more. Zhang Chulan''s immorality was indeed inherited. "Chu LAN, I can revive the old man, but it needs a piece of meat to reshape the body. I thought for a moment, the meat on your body is the most suitable, so you take off your pants and I''ll get a piece of meat.""What?" Zhang Chulan moment muddled force, "where elder brother don''t! I finally untied the seal of shougongsha. I haven''t been in love yet! Give me some time and leave a son and a half for our old Zhang family first Gao fan looked scornful: "what do you think? I just want a piece of meat on your thigh! " Zhang Chulan slightly a Leng, pondered for two seconds, "pork OK?"? I just bought it today. It''s fresh. I just ran out and saw the chef pulling into the kitchen! " Gao fan smashed his mouth, "do you want to put the old man''s soul into a pig?" "Absolutely not!" Zhang Huaiyi has protested and even reached out to pick Zhang Chulan''s pants. Gao fan does not ink, quick to get a piece of meat from Zhang Chulan''s thigh. "Ah, ah Zhang Chulan made a pig killing cry. Wang, who was sweeping the floor, was also startled. His brooms fell to the ground. "Ah..." But then, he had no choice but to shake his head and pick up the broom, "even if women like ghosts, how can men also like ghosts?" In Zhang Chulan''s room, he kneaded his thigh wrongly. Although Gao fan used the law of life to help him recover his thigh, the burning pain was real. Gao fan ignores Zhang Chulan, and the law of life starts, he sees the piece of meat in his hand wriggling rapidly, and soon becomes a baby. baby''s body as like as two peas, and , which is only ten seconds away from him, has become a male adult who looks exactly like Zhang Chulan. As like as two peas, , "why brother, what are you doing with a guy who looks exactly like me?" Zhang Chulan as like as two peas dropped to the ground, surprised at the grown man. , "no, it''s not the same. He is much more handsome than me." "Cough!" Gao fan was slightly embarrassed, indeed, he was even more handsome if he was not careful "Sir, are you satisfied with this body?" Gao fan looks at Zhang Huaiyi with a smile and ignores Zhang Chulan directly. Zhang Huaiyi''s face is expressionless, if he was still doubting whether he was dreaming before, there is no need to doubt now, this is definitely a dream! Making flesh? What a big international joke! "Yes Zhang Huaiyi has an indifferent smile, the dream is quite interesting, and he is also very curious about how the dream will develop next. Chapter 1304 Without saying a word, Gao fan injected Zhang Huaiyi''s soul into his body. Zhang Huaiyi just felt that when he was dark, he lost consciousness. The next second, when Zhang Huaiyi opened his eyes again, he was shocked to find that he really took over a body. The feeling of spiritual body is totally different from that of physical body. Zhang Huaiyi has not felt this kind of feeling for many years. For a moment, Zhang Huaiyi was stunned, he found that the feeling of hands and feet came back, and he seemed to have a physical body again. "Isn''t this really a dream?" Zhang Huaiyi has been silly and a little unsure. Later, Gao fan asked Zhang Chulan to call the baby over. Soon, Zhang Chulan and her baby pushed the door in. "Sister bao''er, hurry up and take you to meet an acquaintance. Brother fan is also here..." "Well..." When the baby saw Zhang Huaiyi standing in front of the door, she was stunned, her eyes were full of doubts, "who are you? Zhang Chulan? No! How do I think you are very familiar? Did we know each other a long time ago? " Zhang Huaiyi''s tone was dim, and his eyes were full of complexity. "Sure enough, after so many years, can''t you remember me?" Click! It''s not good for Gao fan to yell in his heart. What''s the matter with Zhang Huaiyi''s gentle eyes and his resentful tone? Hold the grass! This guy won''t have an affair with the baby, will he? "You really know me!" The baby is a little excited. "Yes Zhang Huaiyi nodded, "everything has to start from then on!" "Go ahead, old man!" Gao fan, with a cool face, pulls the baby to sit down. "You all know what happened before the door of eternity opened, so I''ll start from behind." After a pause, Zhang Huaiyi continued, "after the door of eternity is closed, she turns into a woman. It''s this woman named Feng Baobao!" "I saw that the fourth brother''s rootless life was absorbed by Feng Baobao, and then he began to flee with boundless fear, but in the end, he was stopped by Feng Baobao!" Everyone is quiet, the baby also frowned tightly, it seems to be recalling some things. "Feng Baobao found me and released the soul of the fourth brother wugensheng. after telling me the whole story, I realized that the fourth brother wugensheng had such an identity." "What identity?" Zhang Chulan looks confused. Zhang Huaiyi looks dignified, "rootless life is Feng Baobao''s part!" "What?" Zhang Chulan was shocked. "Yes, Feng Baobao and his fourth brother wugensheng told me that the way of heaven in this world has been controlled by the false way of heaven, the false way of heaven seals the original way of heaven in the gate of eternity, which leads to the lack of energy and body in this world, and the ability of different people is generally not strong." "When Feng Baobao was sealed by the false way of heaven, he left the separated rootless students, in order to let the rootless students find a group of people and go to the gate of eternity, as long as these people get Feng Baobao''s life skills from the gate of eternity, that is, eight wonders, they can unlock the seal of the gate of eternity." "Then, I joined them, I also told them about a woman who looked like Feng Baobao in the temple of Heavenly Master, and then they told me that it was the false way of heaven. The reason that the false way of heaven uses Feng Baobao''s appearance is to control the spokesperson of the way of heaven. " "At that time, I also knew the word" spokesperson of the way of heaven ", and I finally understood the reason why Shifu was so strong as an old man. it turned out that he was the spokesperson of the way of heaven, and tianshidu was the power of inheritance of the spokesperson of the way of heaven!" "Later, false heaven found Feng Baobao and me through special ability, we were not opponents of each other, so I fainted directly." "When I woke up, I found that I had appeared in the desert of Africa, and there was Feng Baobao''s cold body lying beside me!" "But soon, I got a message from my baby, originally, in order to prevent the tracking of heaven, she took me to Africa, and then blew up her own soul, leaving only the body and rootless soul." "She left a prophecy, leaving her body alone, and let me return to China with the memory of rootless life, looking for the son of heaven, said that the son of heaven would begin to solve the secrets of the whole world after he became an adult, and could revive her completely!" "So I went back to China, and according to Feng Baobao''s prediction, I found the son of heaven, and stole him from his original family, and named him Zhang Chulan..." "What?" Zhang Chulan was silly at that time, a face muddled force, "I was stolen?""Cough..." Zhang Huaiyi was a little embarrassed. "Although he didn''t want to admit it, it''s true!" "And who is my own father?" Zhang Chulan doesn''t get tangled, so he should be stolen. although life is a little bitter, he enjoys it. "It seems to be called horse painting vine..." Zhang Huaiyi murmured. "What Zhang Chulan couldn''t sit still at that time. If Gao fan hadn''t pulled him, he would have beaten Zhang Huaiyi. "Do you know that if you don''t steal me, I''ll be the richest second generation in the country now, don''t you know?" "All right, all right! What do you care with a man''s family? " Gao fan pulled Zhang Chulan impatiently, then looked at Zhang Huaiyi, "old man, you continue." "Well!" Zhang Huaiyi nodded, "later, I took Zhang Chulan to live in seclusion according to Feng Baobao''s prediction. in order to make him look like my grandson, I arranged a father for him." Zhang Huaiyi said, while a timid glance at Zhang Chulan. Zhang Chulan''s face turned black. Even her father arranged it by the way. "Next, I will seal the memory of wugensheng and the source of Qi and body in Zhang Chulan''s palace sand, teach him the golden light mantra and the thunder method." "Later, sensing that my time was coming, I took the initiative to expose my identity and attract the enemy hiding in the dark to kill him. I thought that I could help Zhang Chulan clear some obstacles so that he could finish his mission faster in the future!" Hearing this, Zhang Chulan''s face finally got better. "At last, I was killed by the Tang clan. When I thought I could only die in silence, Feng Baobao and Xu Xiang appeared!" "At that time, I was very curious about why Feng Baobao was not pursued by the way of heaven, but soon I found that Feng Baobao had no soul, and the way of heaven could not trace Feng Baobao without soul." "So I made a plan to let Feng Baobao protect Zhang Chulan, and gave Feng Baobao the combination of my ghost and the source of energy and body, hoping to see the sun again one day!" At this time, Zhang Huaiyi looked at Gao fan with a sad face and a grateful face, "but I never thought that someone could revive me Thank you... " "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "old man, you have worked hard these years. You deserve to be reborn. But about the baby''s soul, has she not mentioned how to get it back before? " Chapter 1305 "No!" Zhang Huaiyi shook his head and looked at Feng Baobao, "you told me that you wanted to find the son of Tianxuan, but you didn''t say anything else. so I don''t know how to find your memory back!" "Nothing..." Baby a face lost, she believed Zhang Huaiyi did not lie. "But before you and I were chased by the way of heaven, you told me once that you would take back all the eight strange skills, maybe we can start from this aspect!" Zhang Huaiyi suddenly thought of something. "Eight wonders?" Gao fan was surprised, "really?" "Well!" Zhang Huaiyi looks dignified, "yes, but after so many years, I know it''s very difficult to collect baqiji, but..." "Not hard! We''ve collected all of them! " Gao fan, surprised, looked at Zhang Chulan and said, "take out your energy source. I''ve found everything else!" "Really?" Zhang Huaiyi is stupid. GAO fan''s efficiency is abnormal! "Well!" Zhang Chulan readily handed over the source of energy body. "Here you are, baby!" Gao fan took over the source of Qi and body from Zhang Chulan, and then gave it to Baobao together with the Da Luo Dong Guan given by Qu Tong this morning and the Shenji Bailian he got before. "You go to shut up first and learn all the eight wonders. Maybe all the secrets will be solved after you learn them!" Gao fan looks at Feng Baobao with a smile on his face. "But..." Feng Baobao frowned slightly, and she hesitated. She knows the identity of Gao fan. Gao fan came from the heaven to conquer the world. But she is the way of the world, shouldering the responsibility of protecting the world. As for Gao fan, she has the obligation to kill him. Although she has always wanted to get her own memory, now when the opportunity is really in front of her, she is afraid of hurting Gao fan and retreats. "Or be it so? I don''t want to get my memory back... " Feng Baobao looks at Gao fan dully, in that way, like asking for Gao fan''s opinions. Gao fan was stunned, and he immediately understood what Feng Baobao meant. the other party was afraid to stand on the opposite side with him at that time. "Don''t be afraid!" Gao fan put Feng Baobao in his arms and said, "don''t worry, I have a way to finish my task without hurting you!" Gao fan didn''t lie. After all, his task is to destroy the wholeness. Now, except for Ding Yu''an, all the members of the whole sex are Gao fan''s people, and all the major forces are helping Gao fan find Ding Yu''an''s whereabouts. There are many clues, I believe it won''t be long before we can find him. "I''m not worried that you''ll hurt me, I''m worried that I''ll hurt you!" The baby is a little excited, "I''m afraid that if I take back my memory, it will kill you endlessly. I''m afraid that I will hurt you!" "Don''t worry, it won''t!" Gao fan''s face was firm, "I''m much stronger than you think, I''ve met the way of heaven which is much stronger than you before, and they are not my opponents!" "Really?" The baby looked up at Gao fan, "you didn''t cheat me?" "I swear..." Gao fan raised his hand. "Don''t swear!" Baby two fingers gently press on Gao fan''s lips. The picture freezes at this moment, two people''s eyes are opposite, even the surrounding space is solidified. Next second, Feng Baobao moves. She released her hand on Gao fan''s lips, and then she went up to Gao fan''s lips. Zhang Chulan and Zhang Huaiyi glared at each other, then turned around silently without making any sound. Gao fan was stunned at that time. He didn''t expect that Feng Baobao would suddenly kiss himself! "Ding! Congratulations on Feng Baobao''s love, points + 100! " At this moment, Gao fan was completely stupid. I got the love of heaven in this world Is this all right? Soon, Feng Baobao came out of Gao fan''s arms and ran out of the room with a blushing face. "Yes Feng Baobao looks back and smiles like spring at Gao fan. "Don''t worry, I will learn all the eight wonders and get back my memory!" With that, Feng Baobao ran away, leaving Gao fan alone in the wind. "Wow!" two as like as two peas, Zhang Chulan came up from both sides of Gao fan. , "brother von, envious, even Bao Jie sister is in love!" "I can see my heart beating like a girl Gao fan left look, right look, feel very uncomfortable. If you just look at the meat, you can''t tell which one is Zhang Chulan and which one is Zhang Huaiyi.Without saying a word, Gao fan''s thoughts moved, and Zhang Huaiyi grew old in an instant. Zhang Huaiyi was silly at that time, "what''s the situation? Lord, is the shelf life of the flesh a little too fast? " "Well!" Gao fan looked at Zhang Huaiyi and then at Zhang Chulan, "it''s much easier to distinguish now, that''s it!" Gao fan has left the room. "No!" Zhang Huaiyi''s face was full of sadness. "Lord, please, let me go back to my youth." Zhang Chulan was also excited, "ha ha! Grandfather, you have to look like an old man! " "Go away! You little schadenfreude ¡­¡­ A month later, outside the baby''s room, inside the yard. "Let''s eat first!" Zhang Chulan sits in front of a big round table, looking at the dishes in front of her, and the people with their backs to the dining table, staring at the baby''s room. Seven days ago, there was a golden glow in Feng Baobao''s closed room. Gao fan came here to guard, afraid that the baby had an accident. Results that night, a strong breath directly exploded, the baby''s room connected, and the two rooms next to it were razed to the ground. Later, Gao fan built a barrier to dredge the energy leakage, so that the rest of the Bufan villa was free from difficulties. However, the huge mountain behind the extraordinary villa has changed from 2000 meters to 1000 meters under the impact of the released energy. All the flowers, plants and animals on the mountain are spared. These days, people can intuitively see feng Baobao''s closed door cultivation, she is always showing a look of pain, her body has been under a strong impact, her body is full of cracks, and the blood has been dried for many times, but she is still struggling to support. Gao fan looks anxious and hasn''t left here for seven days. He stares at his baby every minute, and even Liu Yanyan refuses to help him comb his hair and shave. He was afraid that if he lost his mind for a second, it would lead to the death of Feng Baobao. All the women are very sad for Gao fan''s performance. But in the end, they agreed to accompany Gao fan for tea, but they didn''t want to keep sister bao''er, even Qu Tong and zhijinhua, who haven''t confirmed their relationship with Gao fan. Chapter 1306 At this time, Zhang Huaiyi and Xu Xiang came hand in hand, "Chu LAN, these people haven''t eaten for several days?" "Three days!" Zhang Chulan had no choice but to say, "if I didn''t confirm that they are still alive, I would take them as sculptures!" "Nothing! Don''t worry. They''re all strangers. They''ll be fine if they don''t eat for ten or eight days! " With a smile, Xu Xiang took out his chopsticks and said, "eat quickly. Don''t waste the good dishes on this table." "Ah How nice to be young Zhang Huaiyi looks at Gao fan and shakes his head helplessly, grabs the chopsticks in front of him and outputs the food on the table crazily. "Grandfather, please slow down..." Boom! Zhang Chulan''s word "eat" has not been said yet. A violent explosion instantly swept around. Click! Zhang Huaiyi suddenly widened his eyes and watched his chopsticks break into two sections in the shock wave. Such a powerful shock wave, this is to destroy the rhythm of heaven and earth! Gao fan''s idea moved and saved everyone from the shock wave, put them together and protected them with a barrier. The next second, everyone saw a flaming red light rising from the center of the explosion. They were shocked to see the past, only to see a slender, beautiful face of a woman hanging in the air. She was wrapped in a light red feather coat with light fire light, which vividly outlined her flawless, compact and elegant figure. A fire red long hair naturally falls down, a pair of stars in the eyes of the fire light. His face is noble and elegant, and he has a sacred smile on his beautiful face. his beautiful eyes look at him and smile. "Baby?" Gao fan clenched his fist excitedly, and his voice trembled. He is also worried that Feng Baobao will change his temperament greatly because of his past memory, and even regard him as an enemy. If that is the case, even he will have to crack down on Feng Baobao. Feng Baobao came down from the sky and fell down slowly, directly into Gao fan''s arms, "Gao fan, it''s me! I''ve got my memory back! " Gao fan showed a faint smile on his face and hugged Feng Baobao tightly with both hands. "Just come back!" At this time, silence is better than sound, everyone''s silence. "Wu..." Liu Yanyan and Lu Linglong see this scene, can''t help crying, can only cover his mouth. After seven days of worrying, the baby finally came back safely. This day is worth remembering. Because this day is the day of the baby''s rebirth, at the same time, it is also the day of the extraordinary village being razed to the ground After a moment of excitement, Feng Baobao looks at the extraordinary village, which has been razed to the ground by himself, and is completely dumbfounded. Yes, the explosion just now was too strong. The extraordinary village has disappeared in the explosion. "Sorry..." Baby head down, a face embarrassed said. After all, Gao fan refined a lot of magic weapons to protect the extraordinary villa, which really wasted a lot of effort. Gao Fan said with a smile, "come on, this place has not even been razed to the ground, and the Fengshui has changed. Let''s build a new extraordinary village in another place!" "Just right! I have a good place. " Feng Baobao looks at Gao fan and smiles. "Where?" People are curious. Feng Baobao''s eyes were awe inspiring, "dragon and tiger mountain, Tianshi mansion!" "Wow Everyone''s face is shocked, sister bao''er is powerful! "Baby, are you serious?" Gao fan was a little surprised. After all, he promised the master not to sacrifice too much. "Well!" Feng Baobao''s face nodded seriously, "when I was attacked, I was sealed by a man who called himself yehongxian!" "Now that I have integrated eight wonders, I have got back all my strength in my peak period. to get back the control of heaven, I must find yehongxian and defeat him head on!" "I can feel that yehongxian is no longer in this world, but Zhang Zhiwei, the old master of heaven, has a breath of her, so we have to go to tianshifu!" "Well!" Gao fan nodded, "but baby, you also promise me one thing first, that is, don''t rush to fight against the old master." "Well! I know! " Feng Baobao nodded and his face was melancholy. "It''s just that I was careless at that time. He was also one of the victims." People smell speech, long of spit out a breath. Zhang Zhiwei, the master of heaven, has an absolute position in the alien world. If bufanzhuang wants to move the old master, I''m afraid things will be really big. Since the baby can''t touch the master, they can rest assured.Mount Longhu. Gao fan and his party arrived at the foot of the mountain. The tourist area of Qianshan is as lively as ever, and the bustling streets are prosperous. When they looked up, they saw the dense trees and the top of the mountain, and a Taoist temple looming above the clouds. "I didn''t expect that in less than a year, we would return to the dragon and tiger mountain again!" Zhang Chulan sighed a little and walked towards it with a sad face. "Stop, where''s the ticket?" Uncle security looks at Zhang Chulan unhappily. Or the familiar security uncle, or the familiar picture. Zhang Chulan''s face was embarrassed, and her face was covered with unnatural smile, "I''ve already bought it!" "Hum!" The security guard rolled his eyes and said, "then you have to wait for the ticket to be bought before you go in. let''s get out of the way ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhang Chulan was speechless and upset. After a short time, the crowd entered the front mountain and then smoothly came to the back mountain. Different from the noisy and bustling Front Mountain, the back mountain is still quiet, but it is a bit terrifying. "No!" Xia he''s eyes are awe inspiring. "What''s wrong?" Liu Yanyan and Lu Linglong lean out their heads and look around. "It''s so quiet..." Lu Liang looked around warily. "Isn''t it normal to be quiet?" Feng Xingtong looked puzzled, "this is the back mountain of Longhu Mountain, not the tourist area of Qianshan Mountain." "It''s too quiet to be normal!" Zhang Chulan''s face is dignified, "little star, don''t you find that it''s too quiet, even the birds don''t sing?" "Well?" People''s eyes a Lin, Zhang Chulan said the point. Just then, a breeze came. The crowd frowned one after another, for they all heard the faint smell of blood in the air. "Something''s wrong! Go to Tianshi mansion Feng Baobao''s face sank and rushed out first. Gao fan followed closely, "everyone keep up, always be vigilant!" "Yes The crowd gathered together and quickly headed for Tianshi mansion. Soon, they found the Longhushan gatekeeper lying in the pool of blood at the gate of the Tianshi mansion. They died with their eyes wide open, as if they saw boundless fear before they died. "Look at the wound and blood coagulation. It''s not a long time to die!" Gong Qing has a cold face. "Go Gao fan was the first to enter the Tianshi mansion. Chapter 1307 The crowd followed, but they soon froze in the square. In the Heavenly Master''s mansion, there are many dragon and Tiger Mountain disciples who died miserably. there is no one alive, and there is a river of blood. "How could that be?" Zhang Huaiyi''s face was iron blue, and his eyes were dyed red. He''s been thinking about Tianshi mansion all his life! Now he finally had the chance to come back, but when he came back, he saw such a desolate scene. Could he not be excited? At this time, sadness came from his heart. "Don''t panic!" Gao fan puts his hand on Zhang Huaiyi. Zhang Huai instantly felt a cool breath washing his body, the whole person also felt comfortable a lot. Boom! All of a sudden, a violent lightning from the sky, attracted everyone''s eyes, "is that?" "It''s the direction of Tianshi hall!" Gong Qing''s face sank, "come with me, I know a shortcut!" They followed one after another, and in a moment they came to the temple of Heavenly Master. I saw a man in a camouflage suit with a shaved head, holding the old master''s neck, in his hand, looking coldly at Gao fan and his party. The old master couldn''t find a clean place all over his body, his face was full of wounds, there was blood in his mouth, and he looked at bancunnan with horror in his eyes. "Dean?" Gong Qing looks at each other and makes a sound of surprise. When is Ding Yuan so strong? Even the old master can be hanged? Yes, this person is Ding Yu''an, who escaped from Gao fan at that time. Gao fan frowned slightly. At this time, a mysterious breath appeared on Ding Yu''an. the look in his eyes was different from the previous Ding Yu''an University. "Ha ha." Ding Yu''an found the visitor and looked at Gao fan jokingly, "ha ha, long time no see, Gao fan Fairy king Gao fan frowned slightly. He knew that Ding Yu''an was from the heaven and the world by the word "Immortal King". They were also shocked. If they heard it right, they heard Ding Yu''an call Gao fan Xianwang. Gao fan took them to the new world, so they also knew Ding Yu''an''s true identity. He was an enemy from all heaven and all worlds. "Who are you? Longevity Gao fan frowned slightly, after all, besides longevity, Gao fan could not think of anyone else. After the completion of the supernatural universe, Gao fan pursued and killed Changsheng in order to avenge Yuanyi. At that time, eternal life was taken away by the gate of eternity. When he first saw the gate of eternity in this world, Gao fan suspected that he was playing a trick. Before, he thought that there was something strange about Ding Yuan''s escape from him. he did not expect that Changsheng, who had escaped from the gate of eternity, came to the world under one person and seemed to be dormant in Ding Yuan''s body. "Ha ha The Immortal King GAOFAN is really clever Ding Yu''an gave a cold smile, his appearance and clothes became immortal in the next second, he was dressed in a white Hanfu, his clothes were floating, and he was banished to the world. "It''s you When Gao fan sinks, the power of law surges. In an instant, the thunder lights all over the sky appeared for no reason and surrounded Changsheng. those thunder lights hovered one centimeter away from Changsheng''s body. As long as Gao fan thought about it, he could immediately understand Changsheng''s life. "Release the master immediately, or I will kill you!" Gao fan''s face is murderous. "You can use your Lightning rule to hit me now to see if it''s my death or heaven''s death!" Changsheng gave a cold smile, with a sly smile on his face. Gao fan''s face is icy cold. He doesn''t dare to gamble on the old master''s life. When Changsheng saw that Gao fan didn''t move, he joked, "the enmity between you and me has long been beyond the solution of life and death. today''s blood on the dragon and tiger mountain is even a little interest I have received back!" "What on earth are you going to do?" Feng Baobao gritted his teeth, "let the night Red Fairy come out to see me!" "Oh? Is that you Changsheng looked at Feng Baobao, with a faint smile on his face. "Have you got your memory back?" "Cut the crap and let yehongxian come out. I''ll fight her to the death!" Feng Baobao roared angrily. "Ha ha If I can wake her up, I don''t have to stand off with you here! " Changsheng looks unhappy, "that bichi, who threw me to this world to do things for her, she was so good that she disappeared without saying a word, also sealed me in Ding Yuan''s body!" "What? She''s gone? " Feng Baobao frowned. "Yes! Originally, I was very curious about why she disappeared, but when I saw Gao fan, I knew... "Changsheng looked at Gao fan with a faint smile on his face. "You should have isolated yehongxian from the world in a special way, right? I''ve always been curious why you upgrade so fast. It seems that the system you have is a top-notch system, right "Say it Changsheng snapped, "what''s the function of your system?" All the people are confused, system? What system? What are you talking about? Gao fan narrowed his eyes and looked at the dying old master in Changsheng''s hand. He said solemnly, "my system is to upgrade the level by completing tasks, and these tasks are relatively simple!" Changsheng was slightly stunned, "can you upgrade after completing the task? No other restrictions? " "No limits!" Gao fan looks calm. When he takes back Yuan Yi''s memory, Gao fan knows what the so-called limit is in Changsheng''s mouth. The road of practice is bumpy and full of crisis, and there is an insurmountable gap between each level. Generally, even if you have a system, when you reach the God level, you need to break through the limit of the level by your own breakthrough, which is the so-called ransom. However, Gao fan does not have such a limit. He only needs to get points, he can upgrade by integrating all the way, and he does not break through the level limit. All of these are special because Yuanyi built the best system for GAOFAN before the fall of Yuanyi. so GAOFAN had a smooth journey before the fairy king. Now, Gao fan has 9 stars in Xianwang level. According to the system, as long as he completes the task, he can be promoted to eternal level. But Yuanyi didn''t reach eternal level that year, so Gao fan is not sure whether he can be promoted to eternal level directly after completing the task. "Ha ha..." Changsheng gave a cold smile, "I see!" All of a sudden, a golden array lights up on the ground where everyone is, enveloping everyone. Except for Gao fan and Feng Baobao, all of them vomited blood instantly and couldn''t get up on their knees. Gao fan''s face is livid, and the golden array contains the power of all kinds of rules. even he feels that his actions are limited in the array, and other people''s lives are in danger. Feng Baobao also looks miserable. it can be seen that she is also struggling in this array. Chapter 1308 "Gao fan, I''ll give you a chance to surrender!" Changsheng looks at Gao fan with a smile, "let me kill you, let me get your system! Otherwise, they will all die! " Gao fanwei narrowed his eyes. He fully believed that Changsheng could do it! But he can''t get away with it. He plans to kill Changsheng directly. With this in mind, he is already preparing for the integration of laws. At the beginning, Gao fan used the rule fusion skill to kill the Immortal King, but since he came under one person, he has never used it, because the world under one person is too small, and he is afraid that he will crush the world with the rule of fusion. But now, facing longevity, he has to use it! "Since you want to die, don''t blame me for being ruthless!" Gao fan''s eyes are cold. He is about to start "Poof There was a sharp sound of the sword passing through his body, GAO fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and saw a blade composed of rules coming out of Changsheng''s chest. "This..." Changsheng released the master in his hand, looking down at the blade of the law coming from his chest, his eyes showed unbelievable eyes. "They smashed my murals and stole my ten unique array." A cold but beautiful voice came. A beautiful woman in a flaming red light feather coat stepped on flaming red high-heeled shoes and appeared from behind. The woman is slim and her height is almost catching up with that of Gao fan. her body is tightly wrapped under the translucent flaming red feather coat, revealing her perfect and sexy figure incisively and vividly. as like as two peas in Petrina Fung''s red and red hair, and a face that looks exactly like Petrina Fung. But her flaming red lips, eyebrows and eyes with a trace of if there is no charm. With her hot figure, her temperament is more enchanting than Feng Baobao. "Eternity My lord... " Changsheng looked at the woman, her eyes full of fear, "spare me..." "Night red fairy!" Feng Baobao looked at the woman, her teeth clenched, her face livid. The woman in front of her is the night red fairy who seals her. "Are you the night red fairy?" Gao fan frowned at the woman and felt an unprecedented sense of crisis from her. Faintly, Gao fan found that he was not confident in front of this woman. "Feng Baobao, I haven''t seen you for so many years, but you are still so weak..." Yehongxian directly ignores Gao fan and laughs with banter, Feng Baobao''s body disappears instantly and then appears beside yehongxian. "Stop it Gao fan''s face is cold, even he can''t understand the woman''s action just now. But he won''t give up, he has planned to combine the power of the law to attack. "Eternity is just a combination of law and ants. I advise you not to teach me in front of me!" Night Red Fairy coldly looking at Gao fan, "Feng Baobao, I took away, waiting for you to reach the eternal peak of the realm, come to eternal immortal domain to find me!" "You don''t have to worry. You must make sure you can reach the eternal peak. Don''t worry, I will take good care of Feng Baobao for you!" Before the words were heard, yehongxian and Feng Baobao disappeared in an instant, and the array they had laid before their longevity disappeared. Gao fan was shocked, and the night Red Fairy just disappeared, another power he could not understand. This is special "Asshole!" Gao fan cursed secretly, and walked slowly to Changsheng. "No!" Changsheng peed at that time, "immortal Lord, spare your life! Spare my life! I''ll be a dog in front of you in the future. You told me to eat excrement. I dare not drink urine! " Gao fan''s expressionless face, lost the longevity of the array, in front of him and mole ant no doubt. "Damn you!" Gao fan''s mind moves, and the law of fusion sweeps the body of Changsheng in an instant. the next second, Changsheng turns to ashes. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing the last wholeness, the world task is completed, points + 100! " "Ding! The host level has reached the peak of fairyland. It can''t be upgraded again! " Gao fan frowned slightly and his face was dignified. Sure enough, this system is Yuan Yi''s legacy, and can only reach the peak of fairyland at most. It seems that if you want to enter the eternal realm of legend, you must think of your own way. At this time, the whole world roared. There is a sense of belonging in the hearts of all living beings. They are now a people called Gao fan. Gao fan thought a move, all the people on the scene of the serious injury all recovered, even the old master also surprised to stand up. "Time goes against the current!" Gao fan''s thoughts moved, and the time of the whole Tianshi mansion began to reverse in the next second.Those dead disciples of the Heavenly Master''s mansion also came to life one after another, and they were forced to look at me and you. Last night, after all this, Gao fan looked at everyone calmly. The old master looked at Gao fan gratefully and said, "master Gao fan, oh no, I should call you Immortal King Gao fan now, thank you..." "No, that''s what I should do." Gao fan looks calm. "Brother fan..." "My lord..." The rest of them showed their worried eyes one after another. Feng Baobao is taken away by yehongxian. They are all worried about Gao fan''s mood. "Don''t worry about me!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "the public security of the alien world will be handed over to you for the time being. Baby, I will save it. Now, I want to go back to the new world first, and we will meet in the new world soon! " "Well!" Everyone nodded, and Gao fan''s figure disappeared in an instant. At the same time, the alien website exploded in an instant, "extraordinary villa master has become the master of the world?" "Hold the grass, cowhide!" "I used to say that he was a God, and some people refuted my feudal superstition, but now they slap me in the face?" "Upstairs, I''m worried. You''re the one who says feudal superstition, aren''t you?" "Yes, yes! He is the one who has been advocating atheism "Grass! Speak to take out evidence, by Gao fan big god know you ya nonsense, certainly kill you ¡°¡­¡­¡± South does not open university, male dormitory. "Gao fan?" A fat man with a confused face said, "I remember that one of the two guys who dropped out of our dormitory was called Gao fan, right?" "Yes, yes! Another one who dropped out of school with him was called Zhang Chulan "Holding grass, Gao fan is a God. What is Zhang Chulan?" "I don''t know. Let''s give God shoes..." "Well It''s possible Soon, Gao fan returned to the new world and controlled the world under one man to merge with the new world. After the fusion, Gao fan took the new world back to Zhutian Wanjie, at this time, Zhutian Wanjie had recovered from the Immortal King war that destroyed heaven and earth, there were many forces led by the world leader, a thriving scene. Gao fan crushed the whole heaven world with the posture of the peak of fairyland, and all the world masters were subject to it. Chapter 1309 Later, Gao fan closed the door incessantly and began to find a way to break through the fairyland through Yuan Yi''s memory. All his harem beauties are doubting life, does your majesty dislike us? Soon, Gao fan found a way to break through the fairyland: that is to integrate the heavens into the new world! ¡­¡­ Gao fan''s space of consciousness. Slovenly, bearded Gao fan appeared in the void. Looking at the big and small worlds in the void and the magnificent new world, Gao fan felt heavy. "Start merging!" With Gao fan''s command, the heart of ten thousand worlds in the center of the new world erupted a strong attraction, attracted the stars towards the new world. At this moment, the sky began to break up, the starry sky began to collapse, at this moment, hundreds of millions of living beings in the world of the sky also turned into flying ash. But they are not afraid at all, because they know that their God is leading them to a new future. Seven days later, the integration is complete. Not only the heavens and the new world are completely integrated, but also the planets that produced life in Gao fan''s consciousness space are integrated into the new world. Finally, the long lost system prompt sound came. "Congratulations on reaching eternity! The current level of the host is eternal realm 1 star! " "Eternity has been detected. Does the host want to enter it?" "Baby, I''m coming!" Gao fan swept the haze on his face and moved his mind. The next second, Gao fan finds himself standing on a hillside where there is no grass. in front of him is a plain where the same village has not been born for a long time. If you look around, the broken bodies of human beings and wild animals are lying on the ground without data. the blood has already solidified, and there are a group of animals that depend on scavenging for a living. I don''t know how long those corpses have been dead, but they are still shining with all kinds of brilliance. it can be seen that these people were strong men before they died in the war. This place is the eternal world? To be honest, Gao fan doesn''t believe it. The eternal world is a little too desolate. Gao fan rose from the air and looked at the battlefield quietly, he wanted to find a living man to find out what it was. After half an hour, he still couldn''t see the edge of the battlefield. Gao fan''s thoughts spread out, and he estimated that there must be hundreds of millions of such corpses on the battlefield. I don''t know what kind of war it is that makes these hundreds of millions of strong people gather here and kill each other. "Bang Dang!" A crisp sound came from behind the rock in the distance, GAO fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and a flash appeared in front of a man wearing a black coarse cloth cloak. Look at this figure. It''s supposed to be a kid. I saw him holding a coarse cloth package that was dozens of times bigger than him in both hands, looking at Gao fan with a muddled face. The eyes were clear and bright, and the little face was full of mud. "God spare your life, God spare your life!" The child threw the package aside, Putong knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Gao fan. The huge package fell on the ground, and its contents were scattered all over the ground in an instant. all of them were armor and weapons stripped from the dead. Gao fan light glanced at each other, "answer me a few questions." "Please be immortal!" Children are fighting. "Who are you?" Gao fan''s tone is indifferent. "My name is Wang Ergou. I''m a villager of Wangjia village in the East, please spare me. I dare not pick up weapons and armor to sell money any more!" Wang Ergou looks at Gao fan timidly. "What is this place?" Wang Ergou was slightly stunned and said weakly, "this is the border between Dragon subduing Kingdom and flying crane kingdom. Don''t you know Shangxian?" "What is the name of this world?" Gao fan has a cold face. "Eternal world..." Wang Ergou was a little confused. Is this a God who has lost his memory? "How to go to the immortal realm?" Gao fan asked lightly. "Ah?" Wang Ergou was scared to pee at that time, and sat on the ground with terror in his eyes. Gao fan frowned slightly, "are you afraid of the immortal realm?" "Mm-hmm!" Wang Ergou nodded wildly, "the gate of immortal realm is opened once a hundred years, but only one person can enter at a time. by then, all the strong people in the eternal realm will come together to compete for the place to enter the immortal realm! The battlefield under our feet was left ten years ago when the gate of immortal realm was opened! ""What?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. He never thought it was like this. "is it here to open the door of immortal realm next time?" "Yes Wang Ergou nodded. "Good!" Gao fan nodded and put a memory of the skills into Wang Ergou''s mind. "Take this set of skills and practice it well." "Thank you for being immortal, thank you for being immortal!" Wang Ergou was surprised and kowtowed crazily. In the eternal world, Gongfa is monopolized by nobles! Gao fan ignored Wang Ergou and disappeared. It''s only 90 years before the next opening of the immortal gate. Although he doesn''t know the time flow rate of the eternal realm, he can''t miss another 100 years of waiting. What he has to do now is to enter the next world as soon as possible and upgrade to the peak of eternity as soon as possible. So Gao fan returned to the new world again. In order to take care of the emotions of so many beauties in the harem, a brief indulgence is essential. And Gao fan also knows that he has been busy with promotion before, ignoring the emotion of the harem. So he stayed in the new world for a month with deep regret. It was not until three thousand beauties in the harem all avoided him that he opened the channel of the next world. "Please choose the world you want to go to!" Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "then seal God!" Fengshen Honghuang, Lich Honghuang and Xiyou Honghuang are called three Honghuang, which is a magnificent era. Fengshen Honghuang, strong as clouds, one of the strongest, is heaven Hongjun. Secondly, there are six sages, namely: Nuwa, Jieyin, zhunti, Laozi, Yuanshi and Tongtian. The cause of the flood and famine of Fengshen came from wuliangjie. What is unlimited robbery? In short, it is a disaster that can destroy heaven and earth. In the face of such a level of heaven and earth disaster, all creatures below the sage will perish. In fact, the reason of quantity robbery can be explained by the law of conservation of energy. The law of conservation of energy points out that energy does not appear or disappear out of thin air, but only changes from one form to another. Therefore, the sum of the spiritual power between heaven and earth is fixed, and the monks need to absorb the spiritual power of heaven and earth. When too much aura of heaven and earth is absorbed, the remaining aura of heaven and earth is not enough to support the normal operation of heaven and earth, so the heaven and earth will collapse, leading to the destruction of life. This is the so-called quantity robbery! Chapter 1310 The only effective way to deal with quantity robbery is to kill some monks, release their aura and return to heaven and earth, so as to maintain the normal operation of heaven and earth. Which friars do you want to kill? This matter must be decided by Hongjun, the most powerful heavenly way! But Hongjun is also worried! Looking at all the forces of Honghuang, the one with the largest influence and the widest influence is the interdiction of Tongtian sect leader. It advocates that there is no distinction between teaching and learning. As long as you are a living creature and willing to be a teacher, you can accept it. Therefore, there is a grand occasion for the coming of ten thousand immortals. Sixty percent of the monks in the world are from the sect. The second largest force is the explanation of the Heavenly God in the Yuan Dynasty, with 30% of the monks. The remaining 10% was occupied by Nu Wa''s demon clan, western religion, and sanxiu. As for the sages of Jieyin, zhunti and Laozi, Fuxi, Shennong and Xuanyuan, they are almost bare poles. Therefore, if we want to stop looting by killing, we should kill all the disciples of the original God and the God. Both of them were disciples of Hongjun, so Hongjun was very worried. At the same time, Haotian God, the former gatekeeper of Hongjun Daozu, who was later the Jade Emperor in the journey to the west, went to him to find Hongjun. He said that there were no soldiers available in his heaven, and Zhou Tianxing God was extremely rare, so he came to ask Hongjun to help him add some soldiers. Hongjun saw that Haotian''s heaven was a force he had supported. He managed the heaven together with the queen mother of West Kunlun. The queen mother of the west is in charge of female immortals. The yaochi Lake in the West Kunlun Mountains is a splendid scene. There is no one in Haotian, and the sky is empty. it''s not only a little pitiful, but also a disgrace to him. So Hongjun had a plan in his heart and started to refine a powerful magic weapon called Fengshenbang. As long as the people who should be robbed die in the quantity robbery, their souls will be included in the list of gods and become the gods on the list of gods. After they become gods, as long as the list is not destroyed, they will never die, but at the same time, they should always obey the orders of the master of the list. Hongjun plans to list the gods to Haotian at that time. Isn''t there any soldiers in the heaven? In this way, it not only solves the problem of quantity robbery, but also solves the problem of no one in heaven. The most important thing is that these dead people just transferred from the primitive and Tongtian disciples to the Haotian God who they supported. For Hongjun, this wave of operation is not a loss at all. So at last, Hongjun refined the list of gods, and went to biyou palace, the leader of Tongtian sect, to call Laozi and Yuanshi Tianzun. Then, in front of the three disciples, in line with the principles of fairness, justice and openness, he made the list of gods. Later, Hongjun told Nu Wa and the three emperors about the robbery and asked them not to go down the mountain. However, later, the master of Tongtian didn''t have as many eyes as the original Tianzun, that''s why almost all the sect members were killed and robbed, but few of them died. There are also two people, the Western guide and the zhunti, who have secretly taken many people to the West. "Ding! Find Fengshen Honghuang and start the transmission! " At this time, Gao fan only felt a trance, space vibration. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had come to a magnificent hall. The hall is spacious, with a height of more than ten meters, supported by eight vermilion jade pillars with a width of one meter. In front of him was a white jade table with a width of more than ten meters. There are a lot of tributes on the offering table, cattle and sheep, fairy fruit and Qiongjiang, and even gold, silver and jade are everywhere, which can be called luxury. At the back of the table, there are many off white curtains hanging from the ceiling to block Gao fan''s sight. For a time, countless memories rush into Gao fan''s mind. I''ll go! I became king Zhou? Gao fan looks surprised. King Zhou, the famous emperor Xin, is a tragic character. The Shang Dynasty has been handed down for more than 500 years. when Emperor Xin ascended the throne of God, Wen Zhong, the great master of literature, and Huang Feihu, the king of Zhenguo and Wucheng, were the great masters of literature. His generals are Kong Xuan, evil Lai, Yuan Hong, Zhang Kui and many other experts, but in the end, he beat a good card badly. Not only did he commit suicide, but also the 500 year foundation of the Shang Dynasty was destroyed. In fact, Emperor Xin was not to blame for the fall of the Shang Dynasty. throughout the first half of his life, Emperor Xin was not a fatuous monarch, though he could not be regarded as making great efforts to govern. After all, if there was no war, how could there be a chance to kill so many people.Secondly, it was because King Zhou wrote a pornographic poem when he was worshiping in Nu Wa temple, which offended Nu Wa. Nu Wa ordered the three demons to enter the court song to confuse the king of Zhou, and finally made the king of Zhou a fatuous king, which led to the destruction of the Shang Dynasty. But now it''s different. Gao fan will never allow such a thing to happen. "Ding! The task of the world: to unite the flood and famine Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "or the system, you know me, that''s right! I want to go against heaven and unify the flood and famine! " "Your Majesty, please offer incense to empress Nuwa!" Just at this time, an old man with white hair and beard, wearing a damask, respectfully handed three pillars of incense to Gao fan. Gao fan knows that this old man is prime minister Shang Rong, his right arm, who will be on the list of deities in the future and become a slag God. Gao fan looks at the curtain on the opposite side I''ll go! Now they are offering incense in Nuwa temple? In the original work, it was at this time that King Zhou saw the beauty of Nu Wa and wrote a pornographic poem, which led to the destruction of the Shang Dynasty. Now, Nuwa should have dinner with Xuanyuan, Fuxi and Shennong in huoyun cave, to celebrate her birthday and pay attention to the world. So the question is, does the poem have a title? Gao fan needs careful consideration! If not, the difficulty of the task will be greatly reduced, but Baihu Daji will certainly not take the initiative to send it to the door, so the emperor''s life is somewhat boring. But if the title, his level is limited, also can''t write poetry! At this time, Gao fan felt that his soul was in turmoil, as if someone was influencing his mind. The strength of the other side, if not for his eternal strength, I''m afraid he has been confused! It seems that some people were deliberately making trouble when the Nuwa temple was worshiping. It seems that King Zhou''s writing of pornographic poems was also insidious! He would like to see who this man is? Gao fan comes to the system quietly. "System, draw blood for me: one person world - view of daluodong!" "Ding! Congratulations on the one man world - Da Luo Dong Guan (super variation)! Do you want to merge now? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the successful fusion. The current level is 1 star forever! Gain the law of cave view, mutation effect trigger, and gain the law of wind! " Gao fan nodded in secret, the system of cowhide! After upgrading, you can gain all abilities, and actually upgrade directly into the power of the law. Chapter 1311 The law of cave view is really powerful, which can see through all illusions. The law of the wind is also good. Its attack power is very good. Looking at the 200 points left on the panel, Gao fan continued to draw. After all, the other party can make small movements under the gaze of empress Nuwa, which is absolutely not ordinary and difficult. The more ability, the greater the grasp of Gao fan. "Ding! Congratulations on winning flat peach * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on the fruit of life "Ding! Congratulations on getting the merit pill * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on obtaining one energy pill * 1 " "... " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: one punch Superman "Fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, level promotion, current level eternal Level 2 stars, gain invincible rule, mutation effect trigger, gain sound rule! " Gao Fan said in secret, his mind moved, and the law of cave view radiated in an instant, seeing everything within tens of thousands of miles. Right above the Nuwa temple, there is a fat headed, big eared Buddha with long hair, looking at the Nuwa temple with an obscene face. Seeing that guy''s head is wearing a twelve grade lotus terrace with an ancient flavor, Gao fan instantly knows the identity of the goods. The twelve grades of chaos Golden Lotus is the magic weapon of the Western Daoists. the only people who can use this magic weapon are the Western Daoists and zhunti Daoists, but Gao fan doesn''t know which one he is. At this moment, Gao fan''s mind was in turmoil, and a voice sounded in his mind, the voice told him to recite a poem on the spot, and even the content of the poem was written. Gao fan smiles quietly, and intends to make a plan. First, she played with Nu Wa in her poems, and then exposed the conspiracy of western religion in front of Nu Wa, leading the disaster to the West. "Your Majesty?" Seeing that Gao fan was still in a daze, Shang Rong could not help but remind him to lift the incense higher in his hand, "Your Majesty, please offer incense to empress Nuwa." Gao fan came back and pretended to have no spirit in his eyes, "Oh First of all, I''ll take the brush, ink, paper and inkstone. " It''s time to make a full set of plays. It''s too fake to respect incense. "Ah?" Shang Rong was stunned and didn''t ask any more questions. although he didn''t know what his Majesty was going to do, as a minister, he still had to meet his Majesty''s requirements. So Shang Rong asked his servants to bring ink, paper and inkstone. Gao fan raised his pen, a fox like smile flashed across his face, with a wave of his big hand, a line of big words was left on the paper: empress Nuwa, the thief is up! ¡­¡­ Huoyun cave, singing and dancing, a lively. While enjoying the song and dance specially prepared for her by the three emperors, Nu Wa was distracted to watch Gao fan''s every move in Nu Wa temple. And Sanhuang, they are boasting and licking the goddess. At this moment, they suddenly felt that the air inside the huoyun cave was cold. "What''s the situation?" Fuxi frowned slightly, "this huoyun cave is hot all year round, how..." "Shh..." Xuanyuan motioned to Fuxi to stop and looked at Nu Wa, "the cold breath came from Nu Wa''s mother, which seemed to have something to do with the place she was looking at now." "Oh?" Fuxi face dew doubt, "we also see together, what is the matter, let Nu Wa Niang so angry." Then they saw Gao fan''s poems. "Poof!" Shennong a mouthful of wine did not resist, directly spray out, spray Fuxi a face. Empress Nuwa, you are a thief! You''re a whore! Fuxi reluctantly wiped off the wine on his face, he was sprayed with wine by Shennong. Originally, he wanted to be angry, but when he thought about it, Nuwa was the most angry, so he could only shake his head and glance at Shennong with hatred. "Dixin, as the emperor, how dare Ann humiliate me?" Nu Wa was so angry that she crushed all her wine cups, immediately, she turned to look at the three emperors, "three emperors, it''s not that Nu Wa didn''t give you face, you can see that he insulted me first!" After all, the three emperors were the former emperors, and Dixin was their descendant. so if Nuwa wanted to move Dixin, she had to ask the three emperors what they meant. The three emperors looked at each other. They all knew Nu Wa''s hot temper. At this moment, they dare not provoke. "Empress Nu Wa, please help yourself. The three of us have retired and are no longer in charge of human affairs." Fuxi had a straight face and waved his hands. "Well!" Xuanyuan and Shennong nodded, that''s right. If you don''t let Nu Wa go to di Xin, I''m afraid this huoyun cave will have to be demolished by her.After all, the last time the Lich loot, the war between the Lich and the lich, led to the demise of the lich, the spirit of the Lich is also greatly damaged, and has not recovered. Most of the reasons are Nu Wa''s violent temper. "Thank you very much." Nu Wa no longer said much, got up and left huoyun cave directly to Chaoge. ¡­¡­ In the Nuwa temple, GAO fan looks at the sentence he wrote with satisfaction and sighs. And Shang Rong is on the side, already looking silly. Shang Rong never thought that Gao fan had written such a poem insulting empress Nuwa. Dragging his old body, he had knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to the statue of Nu Wa madly, "Nu Wa, please calm down, and forgive me!" In the sky, the zhunti Taoist hiding under the twelve grade chaotic Golden Lotus is a little confused. What''s the fat four? I remember it wasn''t this poem that I told tissin just now! At this moment, GAO fan suddenly turned around and went out of the Nuwa temple, looked up at the empty sky and said, "who are you? Why do you confuse my mind and let me write down this foul language in front of empress Nuwa? " Zhunti Daoist''s face is muddled, chaotic Jinlian can even cover up the secret, but it is only seen through by the emperor? This is so unscientific! He was not sure whether Gao fan was deceiving him. He simply didn''t move. With a cold smile and a wave of his big hand, the law of the wind surges. Zhunti''s position, there appeared a road with a terrible black breath of the wind. Around the vigorous wind, even the space was torn apart. "Hold the grass!" Zhunti has been silly. This power is absolutely Saint level power. Zhun ti is in the vigorous wind, complaining in secret. What''s going on in Temo? The emperor is just a mortal. How can he suddenly have the power of a saint? As long as I knew that Dixin had the power of sage, which son of a tortoise would come to trouble him. Zhunti and Jieyin, the establishment of religion in the Western Paradise, did not need to be involved in the fengshenliang robbery. But they have the same problem as emperor Haotian, that is, they are short of manpower. Therefore, they also want to take this opportunity to accept people in the Fengshen quantity robbery. Saints usually don''t do it. They are most afraid of getting involved in cause and effect. After all, Nu Wa is a good example. As a great sage in the same period with Pangu, Nu Wa has the double boundless merits of creating human beings and mending heaven. originally in this era, she and Hongjun should be in charge of the world together. Chapter 1312 However, because of the last time the Lich robbed, Nu Wa killed too many liches, and caused too much causality. the creation of human virtue was deprived by the way of heaven, so the liches under her command declined here. So with Nu Wa''s lesson, the saints generally don''t do it. But if you don''t do it, you won''t be able to accept people in Fengshen''s quantity robbery! Therefore, they discussed this issue with zhunti, and used chaos treasure such as chaos Golden Lotus to cover up the secret of heaven, to confuse the emperor, offend Nu Wa, and accelerate the destruction of Yin merchants. In this way, we can not only get involved and get the opportunity to earn money, but also transfer the cause and effect to Nu Wa. We have the best of both worlds! But I never thought that the emperor had the power of sage! It''s so special to play with a hammer! There is no way, zhunti can only take out his own brand magic weapon seven treasure wonderful tree. Qibao Miaoshu claims to brush everything and can take away other people''s magic weapon. As soon as the seven treasures and wonderful trees came out, even the vigorous wind formed by Gao fan''s use of the law of wind appeared a crack. In order to hide his identity, the zhunti Taoist collected the seven treasures of the wonderful tree, covered the sky with twelve chaotic Golden Lotus, and then went to the north. Gao fan was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, the power of the law, which he exerted with all his strength, was broken like this? It seems that the power of saints can not be underestimated. "Where to go!" GAOFAN a sharp drink, the law of the wind launched. I saw the wind under his feet, flying out towards the sky, chasing the zhunti Taoist tightly. Zhunti looks back at Gao fan and looks scared. Fake, right? Is this special or the emperor? At this time, Nuwa must have been on her way, and she must be paying attention to the fighting here. if he is caught by Gao fan, it will be a real trouble when Nuwa comes. Without saying a word, zhunti offered his magic weapon, six pure bamboos, and shot a light blue light towards Gao fan. Six pure bamboos can seal one''s soul and six senses, and make one become a walking corpse. Gao fan joked and started the invincible rule, but he still felt a bit of crisis from the light blue light. The power of saints and magic weapons can''t be underestimated. Gao fan quickly integrated the other three laws into the invincible law, then confidently and directly resisted zhunti''s attack. Zhunti has been scared to pee. What''s the real strength of the special emperor? It''s six clean bamboos. Even the sage has to vomit three liters of blood when he gets close to them. but Gao fan doesn''t have anything to do. At most, he is a little slow. "NIMA! Beat a chicken Zhunti said dirty words angrily and turned to run away again. "Don''t go!" Gao fan gave a sharp drink and turned into a rainbow, biting zhunti tightly, "I still want to run away when you''ve made a mistake, so I have to stay here today to make things clear." At this time, Nu Wa had arrived. She saw the appearance of six pure bamboos and confirmed zhunti''s identity. "Well, you must mention that you have bewitched the emperor and insulted me!" Nu Wa hung in the air, looking at the Zhun Ti Taoist angrily, "today you must make it clear, what do you mean by western religion?" Without a word, zhunti could only hide under the golden lotus of chaos. "Dixin has seen empress Nuwa!" Gao fan gave a salute to Nu Wa, then looked at zhunti, pretending to be surprised and said, "lady, do you think this is a zhunti Taoist of western religion? Are you sure? " "Absolutely not!" Nuwa''s face was very blue and she was staring at zhunti. "although he covered the sky with magic weapons, I couldn''t see his face, but just now he used your magic weapon liulai to attack genqingjingzhu. It''s absolutely right for zhunti!" Zhunti has a bitter look on his face. Up to now, he dare not say a word for fear of exposing his identity. And we have to find a way to escape today, never stay. Even after Nu Wa came to the door, he could insist that someone was pretending to be himself. But now, if they are caught on the spot, they will be able to fully realize the fact that the western religion insulted Nu Wa! Zhun ti''s heart is horizontal, his teeth are clenched, and his hand is waved. The twelve grade chaotic Golden Lotus rose in the storm and turned into a brilliant lotus, which covered the sky for hundreds of thousands of miles in an instant. however, he abandoned the chaotic Golden Lotus and fled to the West. "Asshole!" Nu Wa was blocked by chaos Golden Lotus, unable to chase, can only be in a hurry. And Gao fan didn''t do it. After all, it''s the golden lotus of chaos. It''s the real treasure of western religion. To my surprise, zhunti even left this thing in order to escape.But when you think about it, it''s normal. Although it''s a treasure, only zhunti and Jieyin can use it now. even if it''s given to Nu Wa, she can''t use it. Moreover, according to the thickness of their faces, they can go to Hongjun to cry and ask her for help. A moment later, the zhunti Taoist had fled, and the chaotic Golden Lotus had become an ownerless thing, and it was back to its normal size, hanging quietly in the air. Nu Wa looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, can you give me this chaotic Golden Lotus today, I''ll take it to the West for confrontation and ask for an explanation!" "That''s nature!" Gao fan smiles a little, and the beauty of Nu Wa is really exciting. "today, I can get such treasures as chaotic Golden Lotus thanks to my mother. I dare not take credit." There''s no reason why Nu Wa, such a great God, should not sell face and make friends. "Thank you very much!" Nu Wa''s beautiful eyes flashed, looking up and down at Gao fan. She didn''t pay attention to zhunti. Now it seems that Gao fan''s temperament is extraordinary. Tall and powerful, with a handsome face, it exudes a strong atmosphere from the inside out. Nu Wa nodded secretly, and Gao fan was better than the three emperors in huoyun cave. Unfortunately, if the Shang Dynasty wanted to perish, Gao fan would die. "Goodbye!" Nu Wa smiles and turns to leave. "Lady, stay!" Gao fan suddenly opens his mouth. "What''s the matter with the emperor?" Nu Wa looks back and smiles. Gao fan hastily added, "jieyinzhunti and his wife are very cunning. when they go to the west, they must insist that someone pretends to be them, and maybe they will use bitter tricks. remember that you can''t return the chaotic Golden Lotus to them. Even if you want to return it, you have to make them pay other costs!" "Thank you for the reminder." After thinking about it, Nu Wa felt that Gao fan''s words were very reasonable, "the emperor can rest assured that if you get anything, you will get it." "Ha ha, thank you first Gao fan bows his fist. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the Nuwa Temple became a mess, and all the princes and ministers of the whole dynasty song arrived. Prime Minister Shang Rong, sub prime minister Bigan, King Huang Feihu, Prince Weiziqi, Prince Yinhong and Yinjiao are among them. There was no way. When Gao fan rose in the air and chased the air away, Shang Rong told all the ministers of the central government the news. Chapter 1313 Because Shangrong can''t see zhunti, in his description, GAO fan is shouting and chasing the air to fly away, just like crazy. The princes and ministers were so scared that they all looked sad and miserable. His majesty suddenly soared into the air and flew away with a crazy cry. What should they do? A country can''t be without a monarch for a day. Once the princes of the world know about Chaoge and have no emperor, can they still fight against it? Huang Feihu, King Wucheng of Zhenguo, has ordered the palace guards to surround Nuwa temple in order to avoid information leakage. In order to stabilize the foundation of Yin merchants, Prime Minister Shang Rong and a group of ministers have been discussing the establishment of crown prince and the supervision of the state. At this time, wearing a Black Dragon Robe, Gao fan reappeared in front of the crowd, stepping on the light of the wind. I saw him hanging in the air, looking at everyone. At this moment, the princes and ministers present held their breath. What Gao fan wears is the Dragon Robe he wore in the new world. In terms of material, function, appearance, workmanship and design, the Dragon Robe is much better than the Royal tailors in the Shang Dynasty. At a glance, everyone can see that Gao fan''s Dragon Robe is very extraordinary. GAO fan is already powerful and domineering. In addition, this Dragon Robe is not an ordinary one at first sight, and the whole person exudes divine brilliance. The ministers looked at Gao fan, one by one like dementia, and their eyes were full of surprise. Is this man in front of them their majesty or a monster? Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was indifferent. "You don''t have to panic, Aiqing. I just used the Taoist immortal method to soar into the air to chase a demon who wanted to return to our Yin Shang state. Now that the demon has been put on the spot by Empress Nuwa, I went to huoyun cave with empress Nuwa by the way, met with Fuxi, Xuanyuan and Shennong. When the three emperors and empress Nu Wa saw my virtue, They rewarded me with a five clawed Golden Dragon Robe! " "What?" The ministers in the court were all silly. Their majesty went to meet the legendary three emperors! The three emperors, in the eyes of the people of this era, have the status of the Lord. Now your majesty went to see the three emperors and got their reward and affirmation. Does your majesty have the potential of the Lord? What is the greatest wish of my life? That is to assist a saint and make himself famous forever. Now, Gao fan is obviously the one they want to help, and the opportunity of eternal fame is in front of them. Long live the emperor Prime Minister Shang Rong looks excited and takes the lead to kneel on the ground. He and all the people came back from the shock and knelt down to GAOFAN with Shangrong, "long live the emperor!" When Gao fan smiles, people in this era believe in gods most. as an emperor, he is now transformed into a God, and the state of the Shang Dynasty will be more stable in the future. The more this time, the more reassuring he was to the man Dynasty. As soon as Gao fan''s face turned, he became serious in a moment, and the law of his voice was activated. "I have been ordered by heaven to live forever! Today, with the blessing of Nuwa, the treasure of the three emperors can ensure the immortality of the Shang Dynasty. All over the world, is it the king''s land? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land! In the Shang Dynasty, in the land of the four seas, all the subjects see me as heaven, and long live the mountain Gao fan''s voice was not heavy and loud, but with the blessing of the sound law, it just spread to everyone present. Shang Rong led the officials to kowtow respectfully to Gao fan, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" Gao fan nodded slightly. These guys are really good. "All Qing, turn down and drive back to the palace!" "Thank you for your kindness!" ¡­¡­ The west, the pure land of bliss, Lingshan. Colorful glow, purple air, a scene of fairy family. Zhunti went back to the thatched cottage where he was practicing with a bitter face, and then told him the whole story. After too much consideration, he deliberately injured zhunti, and then hid his six pure bamboos. Next second, Nu Wa comes. "If you dare, you will not come out to die!" Nuwa hung in the air, "if you don''t come out, don''t blame me for burning your cottage!" "Empress Nuwa, calm down!" Then the Taoist pushed the door out and looked at Nu Wa with a puzzled look on his face. "I don''t know what the empress Nu Wa is looking for my younger martial brother for?" "Hum!" Empress Nu Wa''s face was livid. "What''s the matter? It''s not what he did in the Nuwa Temple just now. Please call him out and let''s talk about it again! " "Just now?" Then he was shocked, "I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding!""Misunderstanding? Can there be any misunderstanding? " Nu Wa was aggressive and cold. "Lady, calm down and listen to me!" Then Yin looked solemn and said, "the day before yesterday, I went out for a trip, a demon broke into my Lingshan mountain, injured my younger martial brother zhunti, and robbed the treasure of my teaching, chaos Jinlian and six qingjingzhu. younger martial brother, he was seriously injured and has not yet woken up. I don''t know what happened to empress Nuwa today?" Nuwa as like as two peas, who is slightly frown, is exactly the same as Gao Fan said, and is going to bring these two guys to death. Nu Wa gave a cold smile and took out the chaotic Golden Lotus, "then lead the Taoist, what do you see?" "This..." Then Yin was surprised, "this is the treasure of my teaching, twelve grades of chaotic Golden Lotus. dare to ask empress Nuwa, where did you find this?" "Well, I''ll see how you argue!" Nu Wa''s face was not happy, and she told all that had happened before. "What? Does the empress suspect that my younger martial brother did it? " Then he was shocked and inexplicable, this acting skill, if you don''t send an Oscar, you will be sorry for him. "Well! What a bitter trick Nu Wa snorted coldly, "as di Xin said, are you ready to die and refuse to recognize it?" Then lead a face ignorant force, completely did not expect Nu Wa before coming, Gao fan also told her this stubble. However, he was also very experienced, and then he fell back, "empress Nuwa, calm down, but this thing is definitely not done by my younger martial brother! And there are too many doubts! The most suspicious thing is that emperor Xin Yijie''s mortals, even if they have the emperor''s spirit, can''t suddenly have the power to fight against saints! And how does he know in advance what''s going on? Did he know that my younger martial brother was seriously injured? So it seems that Dixin may be the one who stole the treasure from Lingshan that day, and then he did this play today to stir up the relationship between Lingshan and Niang Niang! " Nu Wa frowned in an instant, and the words she said seemed reasonable. At the beginning, she threw all her anger on the two saints of western religion, so she didn''t pay attention to Gao fan. She did not pursue the source of Gao fan''s powerful strength. But now it seems that Gao fan is really suspicious. Chapter 1314 Then she introduced Nuwa to Gao fan and said, "don''t worry, Niang Niang. this matter concerns the harmony between Lingshan and Niang Niang. I will try my best to find out and return my younger martial brother''s innocence." "It''s a pity that the robbery will start now. Otherwise, I will go to see the teacher and ask him to deduce and find out the real culprit!" Nu Wa''s face was calm and she was thinking about the whole incident. She has never offended Lingshan, so it is reasonable that Lingshan should not do such things to insult her. We all know about the robbery. As Hongjun said before, the Yin Merchants Association should be robbed and destroyed. Lingshan really didn''t need to stir up the relationship between himself and the Yin merchants. Now, on the contrary, Gao fan is more suspicious. After all, he is the most unusual and has become a saint. Moreover, Gao fan probably knew that his Yin merchants would perish in the disaster, so he deliberately did so many things to stir up the war between the demon clan and Lingshan. That makes sense! Nu Wa frowned tightly. The last time she was robbed by the lich, she left too much psychological shadow, so she needed to think about it. The introduction of Nuwa was not so easy to deceive, so I had to bite my teeth and take out my last card, "if Niang Nuwa doesn''t believe me, please take away the treasure of chaos Jinlian, which I taught, when I find out the whole story, I can come to ask for it from Niang Nuwa." Nu Wa''s eyes were awe inspiring. People''s words had already said this. There was no need for her to block people''s door. "Well! I robbed the chaotic golden lotus from the thief. It belongs to me already! " Nu Wa''s face was calm. "If you want to take it back, if you have the ability, grab it yourself!" As soon as the words fell, Nu Wa turned and left Lingshan. Zhunti walked out of the cottage slowly, covering his injured chest, "elder martial brother, will Nuwa take the chaotic Golden Lotus away like this?" "Well, this is a mistake in our plan. We should bear the cause and effect." Then he shook his head helplessly, "younger martial brother, you''d better take care of the wound first! As for chaos Jinlian, I will find a way to get it back. " "Yes..." Zhunti nodded silently. ¡­¡­ Nu Wa flies fast in the air and goes to Chaoge. Now, she''s very calm. No matter Gao fan or the west, she can''t believe it. But at present, at least chaos Jinlian, the Western treasure, is still in her hand. She has a handle in her hand. But Gao fan is different. Up to now, Gao fan has no loss. So Nu Wa felt that although there was no evidence, she had to do something to Gao fan to contain him. So, she came to Xuanyuan grave outside Chaoge City, took out the demon flag and found three spirits practicing here: Nine Tailed Fox Spirit, nine headed pheasant spirit and jade lute spirit. Nu Wa orders three demons to find a way to enter Chaoge and help her go undercover around Gao fan. Of course, the three demons would not refuse. They did not dare to disobey the orders of empress Nuwa. At this time, night falls, Gao fan has returned to the palace. Although King Zhou''s palace can be regarded as a magnificent building in Chaoge, it is too rubbish compared with his own palace in the new world. And the interior decoration is also very simple, there is no royal home luxury atmosphere. We can see that Dixin is also a pragmatic person. "Your majesty Fei Zhong and you hun have been waiting for a long time, when they see Gao fan returning to the palace, they both greet him with a shy face. These two people are two flatterers. If you don''t do anything all day long, you will know that you are surrounded by Dixin and flatter him. arranging singing, dancing, drinking and sex can be said to be a great help to the destruction of the Shang Dynasty. But for these two people, Gao fan didn''t hate them very much. Although they have moral problems, at least they are loyal, all the things they do are the things that the emperor likes, to put it bluntly, they are two loyal dogs who carry the black pot for the emperor. Such a person is not bad, the key depends on how you use it. "May I ask your majesty, which lady will you go to this evening?" Fei Zhong''s face was covered with a smile, "I''ll go to inform you first." Gao fan frowns slightly when he hears the speech. in Dixin''s palace, there is a queen Jiang, empress Huang and empress Yang. Empress Jiang, the daughter of the eastern Marquis Jiang Huanchu, gave birth to two sons to Emperor Xin: Yin Jiao and Yin Hong, who were virtuous and a very good queen. Huang Fei Niang is the sister of Huang Fei Hu, King Wu Cheng of Zhenguo. She is also the daughter of Huang gun, a veteran of Zhenbian. As for Yang Fei, Gao fan doesn''t know her background either. He only knows that she is very favored by Emperor Xin. For these three, Gao fan is not willing to contact them. Although the beauty of the three girls can never be bad, Gao fan is a man of principle,It''s not good to rob someone''s body and take over their wife "Cough, I''m not going anywhere today. I''m going back to the Longevity Palace." Gao Fan said calmly. "Yes! Drive the Longevity Palace Fei Zhong two people looked at each other, and then signaled the palace people to drive, carrying Gao fan to the Longevity Palace. Longevity Palace is emperor Xin''s bedroom. When he returns to the palace, Gao fan asks Fei zhongyouhun to bring the memorial. He wants to see what the memorials of Dashang say. after all, he needs to understand the current situation of the world in order to make a targeted response. It''s not so easy to turn over the flood and famine. Fei Zhong and you hun are both stunned, Your Majesty, who usually doesn''t like to watch the memorial, went to visit Nu Wa today and came back to see the memorial. What''s the special situation? But they didn''t ask much, so they had to do it and send the memorial to Gao fan. When Gao fan picked up the memorial, he was stupid. after all, the writing of Da Shang was a little complicated. "That Fei Zhongyou Hun, come here Gao fan waved and said, "you two read these memorials to me." As soon as they heard this, Putong knelt down on the ground. "Your Majesty, please forgive us. It''s a memorial. We don''t dare to read it at will." "Yes, yes!" According to the system, close ministers of the emperor are not allowed to contact the memorial, which is a state secret. Although Fei zhongyouhun was deeply favored by Emperor Xin, he did not dare to read state secrets at will. Gao fan waved his hand, "it''s OK. I asked you to read it! From now on, you should not only read the memorial to me, but also help me write down the instructions. " The expression on Fei zhongyouhun''s face suddenly solidified, "Your Majesty, spare your life. if you let those princes and ministers know, you must kill us!" Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, "if you don''t say this, no one will know about it, but if you dare to disobey me again, believe it or not, I will kill you now!" "Your Majesty, spare your life!" Fei Zhong''s face turned red. Zhan Zhan picked up the memorial and was reading it. You hun is almost the same. His hands are shaking. Then they read it, Gao fan listened to it, then Gao Fan said, they wrote the reply. It took Gao fan an hour to read all the memorials and get the information he wanted. Chapter 1315 At present, Dashang is very peaceful in China. only Beihai yuan Futong and the 72 road princes of Beihai have launched a rebellion, and the grand master Wen Zhong has led his troops to exterminate it. Gao fan is very curious about yuan Futong. Who is this product? After all, in the original work, Wen Zhong''s feet were delayed for 15 years in Beihai. If Wen Zhong hadn''t been delayed for 15 years, if Wen Zhong could return to court earlier, the Shang Dynasty might not have been doomed. You know, Wen Zhong is the disciple of Jinling, the Virgin Mary, the grandson of the sect leader, and the mount on his hip is mo Qilin, the king of the Kirin clan. His cultivation, confirmed by the original heaven, is already a great Luo Jinxian. In the practice system of flood and famine, the levels of immortals are divided into true immortals, mysterious immortals, earth immortals, celestial immortals, golden immortals, Taiyi golden immortals, Daluo golden immortals, Hunyuan Daluo golden immortals, quasi saints and saints. Da Luo Jinxian is already a very strong power, only two realms away from the sage. In this way, Yuan Futong must at least be a great Luo Jinxian. Therefore, Gao fan is naturally enthusiastic about such an opponent as Yuan Futong. "I''ve decided to go to Beihai tomorrow." Gao fan has made a decision. Nani? Fei Zhong and you hun were stunned again. They went down to Nuwa temple. How could they be like a different person? At that time, they kowtowed their heads directly, "Your Majesty, you can''t do it!" "It''s a big event to vibrate the court. Once you leave Chaoge, the whole world will be in chaos." Fei Zhongyou Hun has already climbed to Gao fan''s feet in a panic, hugged Gao fan''s thigh one after another, with a runny nose and a tear, "princes and ministers will not agree! Don''t be self willed, will you What they said is right. Only Gao fan moves. The other princes are really likely to attack Chaoge. Moreover, if Gao fan really fought in person, the ministers in the court would blame him for the incident. after all, they have a very bad reputation in the court. They have always been responsible for Gao fan. "I have made up my mind!" Gao fan''s face was calm and said, "this is the decision of the Royal expedition. as for the ministers in the court, I will inform them in person tomorrow morning." Fei zhongyouhun is completely paralyzed. They know very well that they can''t control what the king decides. The next day, morning. Gao fan proposed to fight personally, but the civil and military officers of the Manchu Dynasty gave up at that time. "Your Majesty, think twice!" Prime Minister Shang Rong was the first to come forward, "I understand your Majesty''s worries about Beihai, but how can your majesty go to the barbarian land of Beihai! It''s said that the grand master is here in Beihai. It''s absolutely as stable as Mount Tai. Please rest assured that there will be good news in the near future! " All the men and women knelt down and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, think twice!" Shang Rong can''t understand his majesty now. although his Majesty was not very holy before, he at least knew that he wanted to guard Zhonggong temple. but since he went to Nuwa Temple yesterday, his majesty seems to have changed. What''s the situation? Even Huang Feihu is also a face of muddleheaded force, your majesty is what root tendon wrong? How can we fight for the imperial drive? The emperor''s personal expedition, it does not appear that no one can use the song? If this kind of thing spreads out, where will the face of King Wu Cheng of our country go? "Your Majesty, think twice!" Huang Feihu did not write any more. He had to say something, "your majesty will fight in person, and my ministers are afraid that the palace will not be stable. the four princes will seize the opportunity to make trouble and endanger the country!" All the ministers took a look at Huang Feihu one after another. How dare you speak so straight! As a courtier, accompanying a monarch is like accompanying a tiger. They are civil servants. Their words are very obscure one by one. Only the generals are not afraid to offend others. They should be more straight. For the ministers to stop, in fact, Gao fan has long thought of countermeasures! "Dear friends, I know that you are all concerned about the country and worried about my safety!" Gao fan''s face was dignified and his tone was calm, "but Last night, the three emperors entrusted a dream to me, saying that the chaos in the North was harmful to our great business fortune, and that one more day would hurt one point, moreover, I must go to solve the problem myself! If anyone dares to stop me from going to Beihai again, he will not be able to pass the good fortune of the Yin merchants! " "What?" The ministers were stunned again. Was it the dream of the three emperors? "Really? Your majesty Huang Feihu looks confused, even if he is a military general, he worships the three emperors very much. After all, the three emperors are word of mouth wise rulers. In this era, everyone takes the three emperors as their idols. Gao fan''s face sank. "Huang Feihu is bold. Can I lie to you?""Your Majesty, spare your life!" Huang Feihu knelt down at that time. I don''t know why. He became King Wu of the country, and suddenly felt that Gao fan was a little terrible. The other courtiers saw that Huang Feihu was counselled, and they all shut up. In order to go to Beihai, your majesty even moved out the three emperors. he also said that the people who stopped him were not good luck with Yin merchants. Who dares to have an opinion? Anyone who has any other opinion will die if he doesn''t want to be good! This kind of time, who come out who fool. So they were all silenced. Shang Rong looks at ya xiangbican beside him and crows his eyes. Yabiangan understood and said, "tell your majesty, since the three emperors asked you to go in a dream, there is really a reason why you have to go, but when your majesty leaves Chaoge, the palace is unstable, and the officials are afraid of change. please wait for a while, and let them come up with a complete plan!" This is the "drag" formula! When Gao fan smiles, he knows that you are going to do this, "the second prime minister says, but the second prime minister doesn''t have to worry. I have already thought about it. During my absence, let the prince Yin Hong and Yin Jiao jointly supervise the country, but both Yin Jiao and Yin Hong are still young, so I plan to let the second prime minister and the prime minister guide me, and the emperor''s elder brother Wei Ziqi assist me. first, can I help you In order to ensure the stability of the palace, secondly, you can experience the two princes. Everything is for me to become a Tang Jiangshan YONGGU! I don''t know if you are willing to help me teach the two children, the two prime ministers and the imperial brothers? " Shangrong, Bigan and Weiziqi were stunned at that time Your majesty, what do you mean? How dare we say no to this question? As for Yin Jiao and Yin Hong, they were completely ignorant. How to supervise the state? It sounds like it''s very powerful! Now Yan Jiao is eleven years old, and Yan Hong is nine years old. They are two little kids who are still playing with your mud! To let them supervise the country is to let Shang Rong, Bi Gan and Wei Zi Qi supervise the country. The tiny son opens in the heart to secretly nod, toward Gao fan return to, "open to your majesty, the minister is willing to assist the prince to supervise the country, certainly should try his best!" Gao fan nodded secretly, satisfied with the expression of his brother. Chapter 1316 He is just a mortal and has no sense of existence in Fengshen, so Gao fan doesn''t even know whether he is good or bad. But now people are willing to be the first to help themselves out, and they can''t be ungrateful. "Get up first, brother." Gao Fan said with a smile, "everyone else is kneeling for me!" A kind of courtiers had no choice but to shake their heads. They knew that Gao fan had to go to Beihai today. Shang Rong had no choice but to lead his ministers and said in unison, "Your Majesty, long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" Gao fan looked at the ministers kneeling down and said with a faint smile, "let''s get down!" Thank you for your kindness Shang Rong got up and said respectfully, "tell your majesty, which general is going to Beihai this time? Which general is in charge? Which general... " "Stop, stop, stop!" Gao fan waved his hand. "I''ll go alone. No one is allowed to follow me." "What?" All the ministers were silly again. They looked at Gao fan one by one, and their eyes were straight. You''re afraid it''s not a fake, your majesty? "Your Majesty, think twice!" Shang Rong knelt down again, "the place of the North Sea, thousands of miles away from Chaoge, Your Majesty is going alone. I can''t rest assured!" "I have the true story of the three emperors and empress Nuwa, and it only takes me a long time to get to Beihai!" Gao fan''s face was calm, "did you forget yesterday, the flight of Zhenhua in the sky yesterday?" The ministers were speechless again, and they all saw it. "Well, there''s no need to talk about it. It''s settled!" Gao fan took off with a sharp drink, leaving a group of courtiers in disorder in the wind. Your majesty flies away again Gao fan left Chaoge with an excited face. Yuan Futong of Beihai, clean your neck! However, he was not in a hurry. He flew slowly from the sky all the way, and had a look at the wild scenery by the way. Compared with the early period of the dragon and the Han Dynasty and the period of the lich, although the aura was much thinner, there was still a part of the aura of heaven and earth. So at this time, there are still some small caves. Along the way, Gao fan found several tiny caves, which are good for practice. Suddenly, Gao fan suddenly found that there was something strange in a cave below. With curiosity, he flew down and secretly touched the door of the cave. "Asshole! Chang Er Ding Guang Xian, don''t be a fool, or I''ll never let you go! " A clear female voice mixed with angry cries came from the cave. Gao fan frowns slightly, long ear dingguang fairy? Isn''t that the rabbit in the eight immortals? This rabbit, among the gods, is the biggest traitor of the sect. It was he who gave the six spirits flag to the original God, which led to the failure of the God and the death of the sect. He also took the opportunity to join the western religion, and later became a Buddha, named dingguang Huanxi Buddha. What dingguang joyful Buddhism practices is joyful Zen, which is a kind of double cultivation method. So this guy, in fact, is a dirty and shameless person. Gao fan can already imagine what is happening inside now. "Hey, hey, hey!" The long eared dingguang fairy''s obscene and evil laughter made Gao fan shiver. "Caiyun fairy, I''ve admired you for a long time. Let me serve you well today." "Shameless!" Caiyun fairy''s face turned red and her body became hot. "Well, you long eared dingguang fairy, I''m kind to save you. I didn''t expect that you wanted to hurt me! If I hadn''t led the Lei Qilin away, now you would have become the food of the beast! But never thought that you are such a person, so dirty! Thanks to you, you are one of the Eight Immortals in the sect of jiejiao. Tongtian sect mainly knows your character, so it will kill you! " Gao fan is slightly stunned. Is Lei Qilin out? When you save Caiyun fairy later, you must go to find Lei Qilin. if you are strong, it''s good to catch him as a mount. "Hey, hey!" Long eared dingguang fairy laughs very obscenely, "of course, I am very grateful to the fairy for saving my life. It''s just like this that I can go to the paradise with the fairy!" "Shameless, mean, dirty!" Caiyun fairy''s face turned red and was about to cry, "I''m good sisters with Sanxiao Niang. If you dare to fool around, I''ll let them kill you!" Although Caiyun fairy has never eaten pork, she has seen pigs run. Of course, she knew that she was in love poison, and she knew that she would be insulted by this wretched rabbit. She lives on jin''ao island in the East China Sea. She is a sect member like Chang''er Ding Guangxian,And she didn''t lie. She and Sanxiao Niang are really good sisters. "Hey, don''t panic, fairy. Do you know why Kirin chased me?" When the long eared dingguang fairy talked, he came to Caiyun fairy. The color cloud fairy face is livid, tightly embrace oneself, hate hate of looking at each other, full of fear, silent. "It''s because I stole its treasures from its cave of practice!" Long eared dingguang immortal took out a secret book and a bottle of pills from his arms. "See? The bottle and the secret book are from the beast''s hole Long eared dingguang fairy kept an evil smile and said obscenely, "what you just took is the medicine on the bottle, which is called" Huanxi pill ", which can promote fun. this secret book is called" Huanxi hehe ", which is a wonderful art of tonifying. It must be practiced by a man and a woman at the same time!" "You bastard!" Caiyun fairy was furious, but the heat on her face and the restlessness of her body made her unable to raise any strength against the enemy. Long eared dingguang fairy got closer. "This skill is very wonderful. After practice, we can promote our cultivation when we are in bliss together! When I first saw you, I decided to practice this happy magic with you. " "You dare!" Caiyun fairy was even more flustered, "you dare to be so frivolous to me, I will certainly tear you to pieces!" "Don''t be so irritable..." The long eared dingguang fairy rubbed his hands and laughed even more evil. "Don''t worry, fairy. it''s written clearly in the secret script. As long as they practice this skill and complete the harmony of yin and Yang, they will get the blessing of the old man Yuehe and pull the red line. from then on, we will become a pair of inseparable immortal couples." "What?" Caiyun fairy was so confused at that time, he didn''t know which God killed him, and he made such an evil skill. Can you still get the blessing of Yuehe old man? Bless your sister! Who wants to draw the red line with an ugly rabbit like you? "I don''t want it. Get out of here!" Caiyun fairy couldn''t help it any more. He raised his hand and hit the long eared dingguang fairy. However, because of the poison in her body, she couldn''t mobilize her soft spiritual power. So long eared dingguang fairy took the punch easily. Chapter 1317 "Hey, hey Don''t worry Long eared dingguang fairy mouth water is almost flowing out, "the fairy''s face is so red, and her hands are so soft, it seems that she has no strength But don''t worry, with me, you don''t have to do anything... " "Go away!" Caiyun fairy cried and growled directly. For a moment, pear blossoms with rain, "you are so ugly, I don''t want to. You go away, you go away!" She is a colorful cloud in the sky, absorbing the cultivation of the aura of heaven and earth to become an immortal. as a colorful cloud above, even if she is blind, she can''t see such a wretched monster as dingguang immortal with long ears! "What?" Long eared dingguang fairy''s face suddenly cooled down. Caiyun fairy''s "really ugly" really poked his sad place. He knows that he''s really obscene, but he''s trying to teach the eight immortals to save face! How can a woman say ugly to her face! "Hum!" Long eared dingguang immortal has a blue face. "Good you, you are just a fairy. You dare to shout in front of me. no matter how bad I am, I am also a golden immortal. I can take a fancy to you. That''s your blessing. But now, since you don''t toast and drink, don''t blame me for not studying the same subject! " While talking, the long eared dingguang fairy poured out another Huanxi pill from the bottle and swallowed it by himself. Then, he incarnated into a hungry wolf with two shining eyes, and pounced on the cloud fairy. "Ah! No The fairy was at a loss and could only scream. "Stop it Gao fan can''t see it any more. This rabbit is really disgusting to him. What do you mean when you take a pill? Can''t you lift it? Long eared dingguang fairy was startled. He stood up and looked back at Gao fan. "Who are you? How dare you do harm to Mr. rabbit At this time, Caiyun fairy still closed her eyes, nervous. She has quietly made a decision in her heart, as long as the long ear dingguang fairy really wants to do that indulgent thing, she will definitely choose to commit suicide, never let it succeed. So for Gao fan''s voice, she directly ignored. "I''m the emperor of man. When I passed by here, I saw a rabbit bullying a good woman, so come and have a look!" Gao Fan said calmly. Until then, Caiyun heard another male voice full of magnetism in the cave, which was 100 times better than that of changer dingguang fairy. Then she knew that someone else had appeared. So she slowly opened her eyes and looked up at Gao fan. I saw a powerful figure, a Dragon Robe, domineering figure printed into her eyes. WOW! How handsome This is Caiyun fairy''s first impression of Gao fan. WOW! I really want to have a monkey with him This is the second idea of Caiyun fairy. As for suicide or something, she completely left it behind. At this time, Caiyun fairy is already looking at Gao fan with the eyes of Huachi. I don''t know his name. What will our children be called in the future? Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! What do you think!? Caiyun, Caiyun, you''re the yellow flower girl. Why do you think about having monkeys with others? I can''t help thinking about it. After all, she is in love poison, a kind of poison that makes a chaste heroine become a slut. However, Gao fan''s appearance and temperament are popular among thousands of young girls, and now he is the bridge between heroes and beauties. in addition, the long eared dingguang fairy is too obscene, which further supports Gao fan''s handsome, so Caiyun fairy will fall in love with him. "The emperor?" Long eared dingguang fairy frowned, "how did you come to the depths of Nanguo mountain "You don''t need to know that." There was a trace of disdain on Gao fan''s face, "but it''s shameless of you to use the love and poison to deal with a woman who is two times lower than you?" "Hum!" Long eared dingguang fairy''s face was livid. "I advise you not to worry about my rabbit master''s business! I''m a long eared dingguang immortal who is one of the eight immortals of the intercepting sect. You should go back quickly, or I''ll be rude! " "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly and said, "this woman, I''m sure today! Even if it''s all the way to heaven! " WOW! How aggressive! Caiyun fairy has completely become a flower maniac. She is looking at Gao fan in her heart. "Your Majesty, they want to give you a monkey..." "You Hearing the words of Caiyun fairy, changer dingguang fairy was speechless.Why? Same man, same handle! Is this the big gap between people? He has been despised by Caiyun many times, and has been scolded shamelessly. Why does this woman want to have children with others when she changes Gao fan? Hum! Shameless bitch! At this time, changer dingguang fairy finally understood the importance of facial value. He decided, Caiyun fairy can not, but GAOFAN must die! "I''ll kill you!" Long eared dingguang fairy became angry and waved his sleeve robe heavily. The sleeve robe turned into a ten meter long pitching line and came towards Gao fan. Above pitching, there is a light yellow light shining, which looks very extraordinary. Gao fan gave a cold smile, "the Pearl of rice, also shine?" I saw that he was not moved, directly toward the six ears dingguang immortal pitching up. Boom! After a dull noise, Liu Er Ding Guang Xian''s sleeve and robe burst into pieces, and his clothes were rotten. "False?" Long ear dingguang fairy a face dull looking at Gao fan, at that time square. The clothes just broken by Gao fan are a treasure of the day after tomorrow. In the system of flood and famine, magic weapons can be divided into non inflow magic weapons, inflow magic weapons, acquired magic weapons, congenital magic weapons, acquired magic weapons, congenital magic weapons, chaotic magic weapons, chaotic magic weapons and Hongmeng magic weapons. Although the postnatal Lingbao is only higher than the entry magic weapon in the ranking, but in the time of Fengshen, the postnatal Lingbao is a very good magic weapon, which is the same level as the Ruyi golden cudgel used by the monkey in the journey to the West. But such a powerful magic weapon was shattered by Gao fan. This NIMA Changer dingguang fairy didn''t know where to find another dress to put on his body. He was already looking at Gao fan with ghost eyes, "you Who are you? " "It''s said that I''m the emperor." Gao fan smiles a little, "the emperor has his own good fortune, even the sage can''t touch me, not to mention you are just a Taiyi golden immortal?" "Is it really the emperor?" The long eared dingguang fairy frowned slightly. "Of course." Gao fan stood up with his hands down, his face cold. "Well! I can''t fight. Can''t I hide? " Long eared dingguang fairy without saying a word, rolled up the cloud Fairy on the ground and wanted to leave. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, he raised his hand and hit the long ear dingguang immortal. Chapter 1318 Long eared dingguang fairy glanced at Gao fan''s fist with disdain on his face. "It''s just the emperor''s fist, but I don''t want to put it in my eyes..." Before he finished, his mouth had become an O-shape. A mouthful of old blood spurted out of his mouth, and his body flew backwards, hitting heavily on the stone wall in the cave. "Poof..." Long ear dingguang fairy kneels on the ground, spits out a mouthful of old blood, looks up at Gao fan with a hoodwinked face. Are you the emperor? Fake, right? When did the emperor have such a strong fighting capacity? Long eared dingguang immortal has been determined. This is not the emperor in front of him. He is definitely a great power of cultivating immortals that he does not know. Gao fan holds Caiyun fairy in his arms and feels a hot body clinging to him. But now is not the time to pay attention to this, he looked at the long eared dingguang fairy, "say, how can you solve the love poison on her? I can spare you "Hey, hey..." Changer dingguang immortal spits blood, but his face is full of flattering smile, "there is no antidote for this poison, and there is only one way to detoxify it, that is to send her to the sky, Shangxian will spare your life and I will give her to you." "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "it''s good to let me spare your life? You''re a golden immortal. What kind of immortal do you want? You have to use this kind of dirty means The long eared dingguang fairy was stunned, and the next second she cried out, "woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo, woo "Who wants to use such a mean! Who doesn''t want to fall in love seriously? " Long eared dingguang fairy is crying with a runny nose and tears, "but Shangxian, you can see that people don''t want to have anything to do with me even if they are poisoned by love, let alone under normal circumstances? I don''t want to use such dirty means, but what can I do? This appearance is like this when my mother gave birth to me. I can''t change it! " Long eared dingguang fairy cried very pitifully. Even Gao fan was embarrassed, as if he was bullying a child. But think about it, it''s really pitiful. Gao Fan said that he should understand the pain of being a single dog because he is too ugly and disliked by others. "Forget it, I don''t want to kill you. I''m going to catch you and throw you in front of Tongtian and let him discipline you well!" "Spare my life!" Long eared dingguang fairy has already urinated, GAO fan''s left voice goes all the way to heaven and cries all the way to heaven, completely ignoring the saint. Coupled with his powerful power, the long eared dingguang immortal can be sure that Gao fan must be a saint. After all, apart from saints, who dares to call saints'' names like this. If you let the leader know about yourself, you can''t kill yourself? "As long as I spare my life, I''m willing to hand over my best magic weapon and cultivation resources. Please don''t catch me in front of the leader!" Long eared dingguang fairy kneels on the ground and kowtows crazily, then, while kowtowing, he pours out the magic weapon and spirit grass in his pocket. Gao fan''s light glanced one eye, don''t say, return specially many. Although it''s useless for him to take these things, his men can use them! Therefore, Gao fan''s mind moved and put all these things into his own system space. Long eared dingguang immortal looked silly at that time. What''s so special about that! "Shangxian, what I say is the best. Generally, leave some for me..." Long ear dingguang fairy said weakly. "Go away!" Gao fan''s face was cool, and he didn''t want to return it. "Yes..." Long eared dingguang fairy quickly got up and ran to the outside of the cave tremblingly, hesitated for a moment, turned around and asked weakly, "well, can you give me a flying weapon, which is from the deep mountains and forests..." Gao fan glared at him coldly, even the air became cold. "Yes, I''m leaving now!" Changer dingguang fairy no longer talks nonsense, turns around and runs down the mountain with a bitter face. "Well..." Just at this time, Caiyun fairy leaned on Gao fan''s chest, looked up at Gao fan, in a pair of smart eyes, spring overflowed. "Gulu ~" Gao fan can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, he quickly looked at the system. Remember when I won a lot of pills in the lottery? "Gongde pill, Yiqi pill, Changsheng pill, healing pill, marrow washing pill..." Gao fan was silly at that time, "hold the grass! Why is there no antidote At this time, Caiyun is now taking the initiative to pick up Gao fan''s clothes. However, Gao fan is not a guy who takes advantage of others'' holding Caiyun fairy, he flies to a deep pool under the waterfall, trying to cool down Caiyun fairy.Scientific detoxification! Cooling is the most effective. However, the result is not satisfactory, because the poisoning is too deep, light cooling has not helped. The situation of Caiyun fairy is getting worse. There is no way. In the end, Gao fan and Caiyun fairy have something indescribable in order to save their lives. When the fairy opened his eyes again, it was the next morning. Caiyun slowly opened her eyes, a handsome face appeared in front of her eyes. She still remembers that she was poisoned by changer dingguang fairy yesterday, when she was desperate to commit suicide, it was this handsome man who stepped on the colorful auspicious clouds and fell from the sky. Although she can''t remember what happened later, she knows that the man must have saved herself. It''s very comfortable to be saved by such a handsome man. Thinking like this, Caiyun can''t help but bury his head shyly. But the next second, the smile on her face solidified. Because for a moment, she found herself lying in the same bed with the man. And she clearly felt the pain in her lower body. "Ah After a scream, Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes and sat up directly from the bed. Caiyun quickly pulled the quilt, wrapped himself up, sat at the head of the bed and looked at Gao fan. "Cough..." Gao fan was embarrassed, "well, I went out first." As he spoke, Gao fan got up to put on his clothes and went out of the cave. Caiyun was still in shock until Gao fan left the cave completely. Then she remembered what had happened yesterday. Although she was poisoned by love, her memory is still there. Think of last night that shameful scene, Caiyun can''t believe that he was so active, so wild! At the same time, she also knows that Gao fan can''t describe himself just to save his life. "Well I''m so ashamed Caiyun let out a cry, the whole head was buried in the pillow. Half an hour later, Caiyun wriggles out of the cave, and sees Gao fan standing outside the cave, with his back to the cave, overlooking the mountains in the distance. Chapter 1319 Gao fan is tall, wearing a black five clawed Golden Dragon Robe, standing there straight. It''s powerful, sharp as a sword. Caiyun looks at Gao fan''s back and his pupils dilate slowly. It seems that It''s also a good choice to be a Taoist partner with such a man. Although the other party is just an ordinary mortal, but at least is also a personal emperor, the most noble existence, think about it. Yes, when Gao fan entered the cave, she was already in a daze, she had only a few scattered memories of what happened behind her, she had no impression of how Gao fan saved herself from changer dingguang fairy. So in the eyes of Caiyun fairy, Gao fan is an ordinary mortal. "Ding! Congratulations on winning the love of Caiyun fairy, points + 100! " Gao fan is stupefied, for the sudden system prompt, can''t help but stupefied for a moment. Unexpectedly, the first integral of Fengshen world came from Caiyun fairy. He slowly turned back and found the fairy in a daze. Caiyun fairy was wearing a white dress and a golden ribbon on her forehead. The childishness of the pretty face is not taken off, but because of last night''s clouds and rain, it has a mature charm. The body is slender, the skin is better than snow, in a pair of smart eyes, there are a little bit of light, adding a bit of flexibility. Gao fan didn''t have time to take a good look at Caiyun fairy yesterday, now it seems that he is really the only one in the sky, but nothing in the world. In an instant, the four eyes were opposite, Caiyun fairy had a pretty face and turned red again. She quickly lowered her head, and then saw the white sheet in her hand, and then put the sheet into the magic weapon with a panic on her face. She originally wanted to wash the sheets. After all, the sheets were stained by red dots, but she didn''t expect to be found by Gao fan. What a shame! "Are you ready?" Naturally, Gao fan also saw the bed sheets and discovered Caiyun fairy''s careful thinking, but he seemed that nothing had happened. He said, "let''s go when we''re done." "Ah?" Caiyun fairy blushed and was surprised, "that Don''t you want the bed inside? " When Gao fan looks at Caiyun fairy, he feels as if the other person is saying: after all, this bed carries a lot of people''s blood, so don''t you want it? Gao fan pondered for two seconds and felt that it was a pity, so he went into the cave with a serious face and said, "yes, of course! It seems that you don''t have so much space for yourself, do you? I''m going to collect it! " "Puff..." Caiyun fairy looked at Gao fan pretending to be serious, with a bright smile on his face. This man is not only handsome, but also lovely! Soon, Gao fan packed everything. They walked in the mountains very formally, but no one spoke, and the atmosphere was very awkward. The pain of Caiyun fairy''s lower body has recovered, and she can walk independently. After all, there are still some means for immortals. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself yet!" With an apologetic face, Gao Fan said, "my name is Gao fan, the emperor of the Shang Dynasty." "The emperor?" Caiyun fairy was slightly stunned, "isn''t the emperor of Yin Shang called Dixin?" "Well." Gao fan nodded slightly, "it''s good to call Dixin, but it''s also called Gao fan." "Gao fan? Gao fan What a strange name. " Caiyun fairy looked puzzled and said, "the emperor was born extraordinary, how could he use the word" fan "as his name?" "Hehe, is that strange?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "in fact, I think that no matter the emperor, the devil or the immortal, in fact, there is no difference with the mortal in essence." "How?" Caiyun fairy was surprised, "mortal I is only a hundred years old, but immortals are different. As long as we practice constantly, even immortality can be expected. How can mortals compare?" "Ha ha..." With a smile, Gao Fan said, "the quantity of robberies will rise, and the following saints are mole ants. even Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian can''t escape his fate. as for other immortals, what''s the difference between them and ordinary people?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Caiyun fairy was speechless for a moment, but she soon realized the problem, "you I''m sorry, it''s your majesty, does your majesty know how to rob Aren''t you the emperor? How do you know? She also heard Sanxiao Niang say the word "quantity robbery" when she was chatting, up to now, she only knows how to stay at home and not go out. as for what quantity robbery is, she doesn''t know. "That''s nature." Of course, Gao Fanli suddenly thought of something,"By the way, fairy, do you remember where the Lei Qilin you said yesterday is?" The fairy turned her eyes and nodded, "remember! What''s the matter? " Gao Fan said excitedly, "take me quickly. I will take it as a mount." "Ah?" Caiyun fairy was shocked at that time, isn''t the emperor a mortal? Want to take Kirin as a mount? Is this gone with the wind? When Gao fan came in, originally, she didn''t think much about it. She always thought that Gao fan showed his status as emperor and scared off changer dingguang fairy. But Gao fan suddenly said that she wanted to catch Qilin as a mount, and then she realized that Gao fan might have a powerful body. After all, it''s Kirin! "What''s the matter? Can''t you? " Gao fan looked at the fairy, slightly stunned. "But You can... " The fairy nodded in a hurry, "but your majesty Long eared dingguang immortal is Taiyi Jinxian, and he is chased by that Lei Qilin. are you sure? " "Ha ha..." Gao fan light evil spirit a smile, complexion frivolous of see to color cloud fairy, "are you worrying about my safety?" "Ah Caiyun fairy''s pretty face turned red again and said, "no It''s not I mean I will help your majesty then! " "Ha ha! No, just lead the way. " Gao fan laughed and stepped on the wind to the sky. "Yes, yes." In front of her eyes, the fairy turned into a pink cloud and flew into the sky. She said in a low voice to herself, "Your Majesty is really dead. At this time, you don''t forget to tease people." However, the fact that Gao fan also has Xuanmen Taoism also makes her happy. after all, only when Gao fan also has Xianmen Taoism can she have the chance to spend time with Gao fan. Soon, Gao fan and Caiyun fairy find Lei Qilin. Caiyun fairy in the front, Gao fan in the back, secretly came to the back of a big stone. "Your Majesty..." Caiyun fairy cat body, carefully pointed to the river Lei Qilin said, "you see, that Lei Qilin is over there." Gao fan frowned slightly and looked over. On the beach in the distance, there is a powerful unicorn. The height is six meters by sight, not counting the tail, and the length is about ten meters. The whole body is blue, shining with dark blue thunder light. It looks very domineering. Chapter 1320 The mount of the grand master Wen Zhong is a Mo Qilin, known as the king of the Kirin family. GAO fan also wants to see if this wild Lei Qilin can ever do that Mo Qilin. Perhaps because he was eating, he did not notice the arrival of Gao fan and Caiyun. He was eating a huge carp lying on the beach. Gao fan estimates that the carp is about to turn into a dragon. Caiyun fairy has a dignified face and stares at Lei Qilin on the beach. On the way here, she is not easy to ask Gao fan what his strength is. so after a lot of brainstorming, she plans to help Gao fan win Lei Qilin alone, and has already figured out the countermeasures. "Sire, I''ve already thought about it. If we want to catch it, we have to poke it with my magic weapon first..." As a result, she was petrified before she finished. Because Gao fan didn''t know when he had already appeared one meter in front of Lei Qilin. Lei Qilin''s performance is similar to that of Caiyun fairy. He also looks at the human who suddenly appears in front of him. For a moment, it didn''t react. The carp meat just fell out of its mouth. Gao fan joked, "what''s the matter? Isn''t this carp delicious? " Looking at the smile on Gao fan''s face, Lei Qilin immediately feels insulted. "Roar!" Lei Qilin roared, and a one meter thick thunder burst out of his mouth, it exploded, submerging Gao fan in an instant. The next second, the place where Gao fan used to stand turned into a huge pit, the river outside poured in instantly, and Gao fan''s figure had disappeared. The power of thunder and lightning is really terrible. "Your majesty Caiyun fairy was silly at that time, when she saw that Gao fan had disappeared, her heart was broken. At this time, Qilin also heard the cry of Caiyun fairy, he turned his head and stared at Caiyun fairy fiercely. It remembers the woman who made it lose a delicious rabbit yesterday! "Roar!" Kirin roars again, and pours on the cloud fairy with the terrified thunder. Caiyun fairy was stunned at that time. The strength of such a powerful unicorn is comparable to that of Da Luo Jinxian. Company Commander Er dingguang fairy, the Taiyi Jinxian, has no need to fight against it. She''s desperate. She just wants to die. By comparison, Gao fan is dead. What''s the point of her living alone? Better die than die! "Evil animal!" Just then, there was a crack in the sky. Caiyun fairy suddenly raised her head and watched Gao fan fall from the sky. The despair on her face turned into a surprise. Seeing that Gao fan had nothing to do with it, there was brilliance in her gray eyes. Gao fan punches Lei Qilin on the back, smashes him into the ground and sinks him to a depth of more than ten meters on the spot. Roar! With a roar, Lei Qilin leaps up from the pit again and pours on Gao fan like a rainbow. with the powerful power of thunder and lightning, he takes a lot of photos. Just in a moment, he is in front of Gao fan. Caiyun fairy''s eyes were wide open, and a heart had been raised to his throat. "Your Majesty, be careful!" "Hum!" Gao fan snorts coldly and holds Lei Qilin''s paw tightly. Lei Qilin was stunned at that time. What the hell? This man pinches my paw with his bare hands? Also surprised was Caiyun fairy, who also had a muddled face. Lei Qilin is a rare animal. He is powerful. Moreover, its claws have the power to open mountains and crack the earth. In addition to the power of lightning, the power of this grab is beyond estimation. Even sages, I''m afraid, dare not use the body to pick up such a claw, right? But Gao fan actually caught it with his own body. Isn''t it true? "Evil animal, I''m trying to hurt my concubine!" Gao fan drinks, grabs the unicorn and smashes it to the ground like a sledgehammer. It''s hard to get rid of the blow. It''s hard to get rid of the blow. Bang bang! Ao Ao ~ Lei Qilin didn''t dare to roar any more. He could only scream in pain. There is no way, when it knows that its claws can''t break Gao fan''s defense, it completely counsels. So when Gao fan swung it to the ground, he didn''t have the heart to resist. Soon, Gao fan stops and throws Lei Qilin to the ground.Lei Qilin has lost his former power, and his body is full of debris of mud and vegetation, and the shining thunder still disappears. He knelt down on the ground, his tail was clamped up, his ears were covered, he looked as gentle as a rabbit, and looked at Gao fan with trembling eyes. He could counselle as much as he wanted. "Evil animal, would you like to be my mount?" Gao fan looks at Lei Qilin coldly, in his eyes, it seems that Lei Qilin dares to say no and will cut off his dog''s head on the spot! "I will!" Lei Qilin said suddenly. I wipe! Gao fan was stunned immediately. How could this Lei Qilin talk? But it''s normal to think about it. This long eared dingguang immortal, who can crush Taiyi Jinxian''s strength, must have been in shape for a long time. As Lei Qilin spoke, a drop of blood essence emerged from his eyebrow. Gao fan knew that this was a kind of ceremony for the demon clan to recognize the Lord, so he was not polite and directly collected the blood essence of the unicorn into his own divine consciousness. The next second, Gao fan also felt that he had established a special connection between Yu Lei and Qilin. "Good!" Gao fan was very satisfied. He waved a handful of pills to Lei Qilin and said, "wash your body quickly. We''ll start immediately." Lei Qilin has accepted it. What''s worse is that he has no points. "Yes Lei Qilin swallows the pill and his pupils contract instantly. The pills Gao fan gave Qilin were all the best pills produced by the system. Qilin''s injury had recovered to 7788 at the moment of swallowing the pills. When he met such a powerful and generous host, he was very happy, so he immediately flattered the host! "I don''t have a name yet. Please give it to me!" "Well "Name it?" Gao fan frowned slightly. Since people have asked for it, he must think it over carefully. He can''t call people two dogs or something! So, Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "this place is called Nanguo mountain. Then I''ll call you Guo Qilin!" "Guo Qilin?" Lei Qilin showed a smile, "I like it!" It is very happy to jump into the river, happy toss up. Caiyun fairy, who has been watching all the time, has a faint smile on her face, she really heard that Gao fan just said that he is his wife! Well It''s a wonderful feeling! Although she knew that Gao fan was not the kind of guy who didn''t recognize people when he put on his pants, she didn''t expect that he was still so happy when he was admitted by himself. Chapter 1321 At this moment, Caiyun is still immersed in his inner excitement. "Aifei..." Gao fan turns and looks at Caiyun. "Ah?" Caiyun fairy heard Gao fan''s call and looked at Gao fan dully. A pretty face turned pink. "Well Sorry, I was a little excited just now. I''d better call you fairy. " Gao fan gave a faint smile. "No." Caiyun fairy looked anxious and then said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, please call me Aifei..." "Ha ha..." Gao fan calmly a smile, a flash body embraces the waist of color cloud. "Ah Caiyun exclaimed, frightened by Gao fan''s sudden attack, "Your Majesty, what are you doing?" "Ha ha, what can I do in broad daylight?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "of course, I''m going to do business on the newly collected mount." At this time, Lei Qilin has finished taking a bath, and then uses Lei FA to clean and dry his body. Gao fan jumps up to Lei Qilin with Caiyun fairy in his arms and goes to the North Sea. Caiyun fairy nests in Gao fan''s arms with a shy face, Your Majesty is dead They thought they were going to Until Gao fan and Caiyun fairy leave, Chang Erding comes out of a hidden cave with a face of terror. "Damn it! I''m scared to death! " Long eared dingguang fairy looked up at the place where Lei Qilin had disappeared. "He thought he had been found by the emperor again!" "Ouch..." At this time, a low roar came from the cave. "Damn, this Huanxi pill is so powerful. It''s been all night and it hasn''t gone away!" With an evil smile on his face, changer dingguang fairy turned to himself and entered the cave, "baby, don''t worry, I''m coming..." Soon, the roar of the beast in the cave became more miserable. Ah, evil! Lei Qilin was very fast. In less than an hour, Gao fan arrived in Beihai. Looking at Wenzhong''s flag below, Gao fan directly landed in the barracks with his unicorn. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack In an instant, after a brief riot, the soldiers in the barracks organized and surrounded Gao fan and Caiyun fairy one by one with weapons. "Roar!" Lei Qilin, the protector, roared at the soldiers. But without Gao fan''s orders, he did not use the power of lightning to attack. The soldiers were scared. Although the commander Wen Taishi also had a Mo Qilin, the Mo Qilin of Wen Taishi was only half the size of Lei Qilin. But even if they were afraid, they didn''t give any advice and surrounded Lei Qilin. Gao fan nodded secretly. The quality of these soldiers is very good. Wen Zhong is really worthy of being an old minister of the three dynasties. He is a good disciple of the Jinling goddess. "It''s not just a Taoist friend who dares to make trouble in our big business camp!" A voice comes before a man. An old voice full of middle spirit came to Gao fan''s ears, just listening to the voice, Gao fan knew it was Taishi Wenzhong. Then, the soldiers separated, and Wen Zhong came out of the separated crowd. He was wearing a red cape, a military uniform, with a sword on his waist and a vertical eye on his forehead. Although he was old, he still had a good momentum. Lei Qilin, who sat down by Gao fan, could not help but be cautious when he saw Wen Zhong. His eyes became more dignified when he looked at Wen Zhong. Because it found that this human is very strong!. "Xiao Guo, don''t get excited." Gao fan sat on Lei Qilin''s back and gently stroked the fuzz on his back. "Here are all his own people." Kirin calmed down a lot. "Your Majesty?" Wen Zhong was dumbfounded when he saw Gao fan riding on Lei Qilin. He then knelt down on one knee, "I don''t know your Majesty''s coming. I''m sorry to meet you so far. Please forgive me!" "See you, your majesty!" After knowing that Gao fan was his majesty, all the soldiers knelt down one after another. "All the officers and men, stand down!" Gao fanlang drank it, jumped off the unicorn and helped Wen Zhong up. "The grand master doesn''t have to be so polite." Wen Zhong got up and his face was shocked for a long time. "Your Majesty, how did you leave Chaoge and come to Beihai? What happened to Lei Qilin and the fairy above? Also, if my intuition is right, what''s the matter with your powerful cultivation? " Indeed, Gao fan''s change was so great that he was shocked to hear that. Gao Fan said with a smile, "grand master, don''t you want me to talk about it again?" "I know my mistake!" Wen Zhong''s face was alarmed. He arched his hand and made a gesture of "please, your majesty first!" Wen Zhong knows that he is wrong. After all, everyone has his own secret,Just now he was so shocked that he asked Gao fan. "Come here, princess." Gao fan looks back at the clouds on the unicorn. Caiyun blushes and flies to GAOFAN. "Guo Qilin, stay honest and don''t hurt people!" Gao fan added another word to Lei Qilin, and then followed Wen Zhong to the big account of the Chinese army. The big account of the Chinese army. Gao fan took the lead. "Taishi, with the strength of your great Luo Jinxian, just Beihai, Yuan Futong should not be your opponent. How did you fight for so long? Of course, don''t get me wrong, grand master. I''m not here to ask for a crime. I''m just old and I don''t feel at ease. recently, I got a chance to become a famous man and was promoted to the middle of the golden immortal, so I came to help grand master. " Hearing Zhong''s astonishment, I believe you. If you were a big Luo Jinxian, I would not be able to see it? The Lei Qilin outside is at least the peak strength of Da Luo Jinxian. Do you want to accept it in the middle of Da Luo Jinxian? Why? Personality charm? However, he didn''t go deep into it. His Majesty''s words are what he said. as long as his majesty has the ability to protect himself, he will be relieved. "To your majesty, it''s like this..." Wen Zhong''s face was dignified and he told the story. "Yuan Futong is a white ape with good arms. His strength was originally in the early days of the earth immortal. but I don''t know when he suddenly changed and became a Qi scholar at the peak level of Taiyi golden immortal. he even got a yin Yang limitless stick, which is a magic weapon at the congenital level of treasure!" Gao fan''s face turned out to be a monkey playing with a stick. "Although I was lucky enough to break through the shackles and become a great Luo Jinxian, which is a little better than yuan Futong, but the male and female whip in my hand is really ordinary, so I can only draw with Yuan Futong." "It''s all the bravery of the officers and men of the three armed forces that makes the army go to Beihai city!" "But some time ago, I don''t know which fairy family yuan Futong got help from and got a magic weapon like a bell." "The magic weapon is to make a fire, smoke two times and fly sand and stone three times. our army can''t move forward, so it''s blocked outside Beihai city. the old minister is going to contact a Taoist friend of Jiuhuang mountain and ask him to help." Wen Zhong''s face became dignified as he spoke. Chapter 1322 Gao fan''s face was stunned. He heard the magic weapon described by Zhong. How could he feel so familiar with it? but he couldn''t remember for a moment whose magic weapon was in Fengshen? But it doesn''t matter, as long as you know someone is playing in the back. It''s also a gift to Yuan Futong for cultivation and a magic weapon. Gao fan must find a way to find out the other party, and find out which party is behind the scenes. "Tomorrow, I will go to the battlefield in person and catch the man behind him for a while." Gao Fan said calmly. "What?" Hearing that, Zhong was flustered. "Your Majesty, you are the body of all gold. You can''t use it! Besides, the former king Tuogu, hand you over to the old minister, if the old minister let you get hurt, I have no shame to face the former king in Jiuquan! " "Master Please calm down Gao Fan said with a smile, "do you think yuan Futong''s bell can hurt me with my strength?" "But..." "No, but I''ll go on the stage tomorrow, but I won''t do it directly. I''ll let Lei Qilin do it!" Gao fan stood up with a cold face, "besides, I won''t reveal my identity. Yuan Futong has no reason to aim at me. Don''t worry, grand master!" "This All right He shook his head helplessly. His Majesty''s temper is the same as that of the former Emperor. He is so stubborn that nine dragons can''t be pulled back. The next day, Wen Zhong stepped on the stage to challenge the drum, and the three armies headed for Beihai city. In Beihai City, "newspaper! I heard that Zhong''s army was going to Beihai city! " Yuan Futong was arrogant, "hum! Old thief Wen Zhong, I dare to come here. It seems that not many people died the day before yesterday! " "Originally, we planned to go to him for trouble, but it turned out to be a good thing. He came to the door by himself!" "Ha ha ha!" In the end, they will laugh wildly and look like they are winning. "General, you have the protection of immortals. It''s not worth mentioning that you''ve only heard of Zhong!" "Yes, yes! So we will defeat Wen Zhong today, and then lead our soldiers to March straight in and take the song "Good!" Yuan Futong has gone with the wind, and the snow-white bearded monkey''s face is arrogant, "today, I will take this purple golden bell to destroy the old smasher Wen Zhong!" "The king is mighty! The king is domineering "Come on! Give me three thousand troops and follow me out of the city Soon, Yuan Futong led 3000 cavalry out of the city to fight Wen Zhong. At Wen Zhong''s crotch, Mo Qilin roars in the wind. Gao fan hid in the crowd and looked far away. Yuan Futong is really a monkey with a black iron bar in his hand. It''s really like monkey sun. "Wen Zhong!" Yuan Futong rode on the horse, his toes high and angry, "is it that there are too few people who died the day before yesterday, so you are itching again?" "Ha ha ha!" Yuan Futong''s words made all the soldiers behind him laugh wildly. Hearing that Zhong''s face was very blue, he was the Grand Master of business. He was so ridiculed by the enemy general that he lost the face of business. "Yuan Futong, don''t be rampant! I came here today just to get your dog''s head! " "Presumptuous!" Yuan Fu Tong said, "Wen Zhong, I think you have healed the scar and forgot the pain. today I will knock you down and take your Mo Qilin as a mount." Before the words were heard, Yuan Futong had sacrificed the purple bell. In a flash, a huge flame came down from the sky and fell towards the Shang army. Gao fan''s face was cold, and he would not allow such a situation to happen. "Guo Qilin, up!" "Roar..." A unicorn with dark blue lightning all over his body rises from the camp of the Shang army, and a thunder several meters wide splits up against the fierce fire. Boom! After a loud noise, the smoke and dust dispersed and the towering flame disappeared. Lei Qilin also fell in front of the two armies and looked at Yuan Futong and others on the opposite side with eyes covetously, without Gao fan''s order, he did not continue to attack. Yuan Futong and the generals behind him were stunned one by one, Lei Qilin''s huge body, overwhelming momentum and fierce murderous spirit made them jump. "King, hurry up and activate the purple bell!" One of the generals behind yuan Futong was dry mouthed and swallowing saliva. "Well!" Yuan Fu Tong, with a look of horror, quickly shook the purple bell twice. The next second, a huge amount of cyan smoke came out of the purple bell, blowing towards the big business.As soon as Lei Qilin''s body was shaken, a demon wind rose and blew back the smoke. Yuan Futong and the Beihai army behind him were choked and fell into chaos. "Take advantage of the trouble and grab the bell!" At Gao fan''s command, Lei Qilin moves. Yuan Futong could not see his fingers in the smoke, so he heard the screams from the soldiers around him. He was in fear. The next second he saw Lei Qilin coming out of the smoke. He had a bloody mouth and wanted to swallow it. "Ah Yuan Futong was startled, and the purple bell in his hand fell to the ground. He also sat on the ground, and his crotch was wet at that time. Lei Qilin didn''t even bother to look at him. He picked up the purple bell and left. Soon the smoke cleared, revealing the Northern Navy inside. Wen Zhongqi is on top of Mo Qilin, holding a purple golden bell in his hand and looking at Yuan Futong with a sarcastic look on his face, "Yuan Futong, your bell has been taken away by me. You have any magic power, try it out together!" Hearing that Zhong''s face was flushed, he never thought that Gao fan''s Lei Qilin was so powerful that he could solve his troubles in one face. "Stop! Stop Yuan Futong didn''t dare to fight, so he quickly mounted his horse, threw away his armor and fled. "Where to go!" Hearing that Zhong was old and strong, he rushed out with his cavalry in pursuit. If Gao fan has an order, he will not kill yuan Futong, but also ask yuan Futong to invite the one behind him out. But for the other Beihai soldiers, he was not soft at all. The soldiers of Dashang also killed very hard and avenged their revenge a few days ago. In Beihai City, the morale of the newly defeated Northern Navy is low. Yuan Futong was also scarred and embarrassed. Not only did he lose zijinling, but also his Yin and Yang sticks were robbed by Wen Zhong. "Yuan Futong, the army and people of Beihai City..." At this time, Wen Zhong''s voice came into Beihai city. "Listen, I''ll give you a day to open the door and surrender. tomorrow afternoon, our army will attack Beihai City in an all-round way. When the city slopes, there will be a river of blood!" All the troops in Beihai urinated when they heard this, all of them surrounded yuan Futong, "king, what can I do?" Yuan Futong was angry when he scanned the crowd. Mulder, it''s all pigs! "Don''t panic. I''ll go to see Shangxian and ask him to do it in person." Yuan Futong said nothing, left the tent and went to see the immortal he was talking about. You look at me, I look at you, for today''s plan, we can only rely on the immortal. If Shangxian doesn''t do it, they are going to kill yuan Futong and Kaicheng will surrender. Soon, Yuan Futong came back with a look of excitement and told everyone that he would only hear about Zhonglai tomorrow and Shangxian would do it himself. Beihai people also nodded at ease. As long as Shangxian was willing to do it in person, it would be stable. Chapter 1323 The next day, at noon. Wen Zhong led the army to Beihai City, but yuan Futong didn''t know where to find an iron bar to replace his weapon, to fight again. If the two sides disagree, they will fight directly. Gao fan makes Lei Qilin rush out without saying a word. people in Beihai are afraid of Lei Qilin, so they urinate at that time and are defeated directly. "Don''t panic, Sergeant Beihai. I''m here to help you!" At this time, the sky sounded a crisp voice. Gao fan looked up and saw a woman in white appear in the sky of Beihai city. The woman has white skin, slender figure, eyebrows like moons, eyes like stars, on her dignified and holy face, there is a seemingly absent smile. A black bun is set high, with a pure white veil on top of the head, a white jade bottle is held in the left hand, and a whisk is held in the right arm. The temperament comes out of the dust. At first sight, it is a celestial being. Gao fan was silly at that time. Isn''t this Guanyin Bodhisattva? Oh, no! Now that he has not joined the west, he should be called the Taoist of Cihang. Cihang Taoist is one of the twelve golden immortals, ranking ninth and the only female immortal. After the end of the canonization, she joined the western religion and became the Guanyin Bodhisattva where the Buddha sat down. At this time, Gao fan finally remembered what yuan Futong''s bell was, it was the Zijin bell that was stolen by the mount of Guanyin Bodhisattva in the journey to the West and beat Monkey Sun to death? "Evil animal!" Taoist Cihang stood in the sky and looked at Lei Qilin with a soft drink, "don''t stop now. When I take you back as my crotch mount, go to Qilin cliff with me to practice boundless merits and virtues." When Taoist Cihang heard that his zijinling had been robbed, he wanted to kill yuan Futong on the spot, but fortunately, Yuan Futong said that he was a powerful Lei Qilin, so she came to be interested at that time. Although Taoist Cihang is the twelve golden immortals, he does not have a decent mount. If she can meet a Lei Qilin, she certainly wants to capture him as a mount. However, as a teacher, she should not have interfered in human affairs. she secretly helped yuan Futong, but secretly accepted the edict of the master Yuanshi Tianzun and entered the village secretly. It would be a trouble to be told by Wen Zhong to the leader of Tongtian. But for such a situation, she already has a countermeasure! First of all, she knew Wen Zhong didn''t know herself. Even if she is recognized, she can insist that she is passing by, and then just see that Lei Qilin is a ownerless thing, so take it away. If yuan Futong asks her to help kill Wen Zhong after accepting Lei Qilin, of course she will turn around and kill yuan Futong. Then he said with awe inspiring righteousness to Wen Zhong, "Taoist friend Wen Zhong, I was cheated by the monkey splasher. now the monkey splasher is dead, would you please give me back my purple bell?" At this time, Wen Zhong is also embarrassed not to return, after all, everything is perfect. Yeah! Yes, that''s it! Taoist Cihang even thought about the script. Now just follow the script! "Taoist Cihang, it''s you!" At this time, Gao fan floated in the air and the wind was surging around him, reaching the same height as Cihang Taoist. What''s the situation? What about the script? What''s wrong with the plot? "Who is your excellency?" Taoist Cihang looks at Gao fan, shocked. Her intuition tells her that Gao fan''s strength is very strong. "I''m the emperor. The Lei Qilin that Taoist priest Cihang likes is mine!" Gao fan''s face was light and he waved his hand gently. Lei Qilin is called by Gao fan and flies to Gao fan. Gao fan rides on Qilin and faces Taoist Cihang. The emperor? Unicorn mount? Taoist Cihang split at that time, what the hell? The emperor, the emperor, is not a mortal who has the spirit of the human race? When does a mortal have the power to take Kirin as a mount? Moreover, this Lei Qilin is definitely the level of Da Luo Jinxian in terms of size and momentum. Is it difficult for the emperor to have the strength of Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian? But no matter whether Gao fan is Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian or not, Cihang Taoist is not willing to be with him. Now the emperor of the Shang Dynasty still has qi and fortune to add to his body. if you are just positive with him, you will be infected with cause and effect. Cause and effect is something that even sages dare not easily touch, and Cihang Taoists dare not touch Gao fan. "It''s your majesty. Nice to meet you..." Taoist Cihang has a smile on his face,"I''m passing by today. I saw a demon clan making trouble. I''m afraid it will cause too many evils. So I came here to have a look. But since the demon clan is your Majesty''s Mount, there is nothing to say about it. " "Goodbye..." As soon as the voice fell, Taoist Cihang was ready to turn around and leave. "Shangxian, no!" Gao fan didn''t speak yet. Yuan Futong in the battlefield was already square. "Shangxian, you didn''t say that before. You didn''t mean to help me kill..." "Don''t be presumptuous!" Taoist Cihang''s face sank, his bottle rose in the storm, turned into a huge bottle and fell heavily towards yuan Futong. Yuan Futong never thought that Taoist Cihang would come here, and he had no defense at all. Just a bang! Yuan Futong turned into a beach of meat sauce and spread it all over the ground. Gao fan''s face was muddled. He never thought that Yuan Futong would die like this. What about points? What about my points? Gao fan looks at the motionless backstage of the system. Before he accepted Lei Qilin, he didn''t have any points. He always wanted to give points to kill yuan Futong. But now it seems that there are no special ones! He looked at Cihang, and he was a little upset. All the generals in Beihai were dumbfounded, and the scene was silent for a while. The king of his family is so cool that they are at a loss. Bang Dang! Someone dropped his weapon and raised his hand. One stone stirs up a thousand waves, and everyone puts their weapons down. Some people are even taking off their armor. The king was killed by Shangxian and became a pool. Of course, they knew what Shangxian meant. It''s better to surrender when the situation is gone. Soon, the Northern Navy surrendered and the gate of Beihai City opened. Taoist Cihang smiles and looks at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, I''m just passing by today. this guy tried to frame me up, but fortunately I killed him with a bottle. You don''t blame me for being a good advocate, do you "Of course not!" Gao fan had no choice but to smile, "this son is a traitor of my Yin merchant. It''s not a pity to die, but thanks to you, fairy..." "Easy to say, easy to say." Taoist Cihang said with a smile, "if your majesty has nothing else to do, I will go first." "Wait..." Gao fan laughs wickedly and takes out zijinling. When Taoist Cihang saw his purple bell in Gao fan''s hand, he felt his heart was dripping blood. Chapter 1324 Master, why do you want me to come to Beihai and go through this muddy water? I didn''t get anything. I lost a purple bell! "I don''t know if Daoyou are interested in sitting down in my morning song. Let''s discuss how to use this purple golden bell?" Gao fan is joking. Taoist Cihang endured heartache and forced a smile on his face. "poor Taoist has little talent and learning. If he can''t understand what his majesty has, he won''t disturb his majesty! Goodbye No sooner had she finished than she turned and left. But I don''t know why, she always felt something bad. However, she soon found that she felt right, she saw Gao fan smile coldly and wave his hand. A strong wind that blocks the sky and the sun blocks the way of Cihang Taoist. The strong wind contains the power of law, destroying the withered and decaying. Taoist Cihang was stunned. She could see Gao fan''s strong wind. the last time she saw such a powerful force, Yuanshi Tianzun demonstrated it in person when she was listening to Yuanshi Tianzun''s lecture. "How is that possible?" Taoist Cihang is completely stupid. Gao fan is a saint! "That''s right!" Gao fan''s face is calm, "I am indeed a saint!" "No way!" *2¡£ Not only did the Taoist of Cihang exclaim, but also Wen Zhong exclaimed. They were not surprised! Sage, that''s Honghuang''s strongest fighting power! In the flood and famine, there are only six holy places. If someone wants to get a new throne, he must fall from it. However, the fall of saints will be known to all the people in the flood and famine. therefore, Wen Zhong and Cihang are sure that no one has fallen, so it is impossible for new saints to rise. "I know!" Cihang''s eyes suddenly brightened, "you must not be a saint, but you have the treasure of chaos!" Wen Zhong and Wen Yan can''t help nodding slightly. Taoist Cihang is right. There is only one possibility. But even so, it''s very shocking for them. The emperor of Da Shang has the strength no less than that of Da Luo Jinxian, and also has the treasure of chaos, this is God''s blessing for Da Shang! Cihang''s face is dignified. She is already doubting that her master''s saying that the quantity robbery will happen and that the destruction of Yin merchants will be wrong. "Ha ha..." Gao fan joked, "in this case, I don''t know if you are willing to go to Chaoge with me?" The Taoist priest of Cihang frowned and put a layer of frost on his pretty face. "Your Majesty, are you really willing to let me go?" "Daoyou misunderstood! I really just want to invite Daoyou to Chaoge as a guest, Daoyou doesn''t have to do anything when he arrives at Chaoge. He only needs to practice in my palace for five years, even if there is an enemy coming. Five years later, I will give this purple bell to you. " Gao fan light smile, his heart has been a plan. It is not so much for the sake of seizing the gods and looting that the great Shang perished as for King Zhou himself standing on the opposite side of justice. All the immortals went down the mountain to help Xiqi attack Chaoge. The basic reason was that King Zhou committed a series of crimes under the influence of Daji. He really wants to see it. If he manages Chaoge into a peaceful and prosperous time, and becomes a place more peaceful and peaceful than Xiqi, who will win the final victory. During this period, Gao fan plans to pull some people who originally stood on the side of the elucidation to help himself. After all, Hermeneutics itself is not an iron bucket. Otherwise, why did Cihang, Manjusri, Puxian, and fearing to leave their grandchildren join the west after the end of Fengshen? Therefore, for Cihang, who has the ability to betray religion, Gao fan plans to operate in advance. "Seriously?" As soon as Taoist Cihang heard it, his eyes lit up. After all, as an immortal, five years passed in a flash. The most important thing is that Gao Fan said that she didn''t have to do anything when he met the enemy. Isn''t that the same as changing a place to practice? After five years in Chaoge, you can get back the purple bell. Why not? "It''s hard to catch up with a golden saying!" Gao fan looks calm. "Good!" Cihang Taoist no longer hesitated, "that poor way will harass your majesty!" "It''s easy to say..." Soon, Beihai calmed down, GAO fan returned to Chaoge with Caiyun fairy and Cihang Taoist priest, while Wen Taishi stayed to finish. After Gao fan returned to the palace, he had to practice with Caiyun fairy every day. It has to be said that the double cultivation method left by changer dingguang immortal is really exquisite. although it has no effect on Gao fan, it is really beneficial to Caiyun fairy! It''s like the experience of a class 100 number with a class 50 number brush when playing a game,The strength of Caiyun fairy is climbing at a constant speed. After all, for her, what Gao fan and Caiyun fairy do are vulgar things. As for Di Xin''s original three concubines, Gao fan didn''t provoke them, they were also very interested. Seeing that Gao fan had a new lover, they didn''t take the initiative to ask Gao fan for Gongliang. Of course, Gao fan''s government affairs are not deserted except for his official business with Caiyun fairy. he takes Fei Zhongyou Hun to read memorials to him every day. Of course, he also wanted to outsource all the government to be an idle emperor. However, both Shangrong and Bigan are too old. He doesn''t want to upset these old people, and no one in the younger generation can trust them. On that day, Gao fan took Fei zhongyouhun to read the memorial. "Your Majesty..." Fei Zhong and you hun looked at each other, then said to Chao GAOFAN with a flattering face, "I heard that there is a girl named Daji in the Marquis''s family in Jizhou, she was born as beautiful as the moon, beautiful as a celestial being, maybe she is as beautiful as Lady Caiyun in your Majesty''s harem! And these two days Jizhou Hou is chanting, your majesty might as well talk to him about the marriage, also can consolidate the relationship between the monarch and the minister Every day, they are pulled by Gao fan to read the memorials, and they are worried. when they come to accompany the emperor like a tiger, they are afraid! Secondly, over a long period of time, it is really possible that they will be discovered by the ministers of the central government. At that time, they will not be as easy as carrying the black pot. as close ministers of the emperor, they will die if they peek at state secrets. So they decided to introduce a beautiful concubine to Gao fan. After all, before Caiyun fairy did not shut up, although Gao fan also took them to read the memorial, it was obviously not as serious as it is now. If you can find a concubine for your majesty and distract them, they will be more relaxed. "That''s a good proposal..." Gao fan nodded deeply, originally, he had thought that he would take some concubines. After all, he didn''t want to move the third imperial concubine of the harem. As a result, Beihai and his party got Caiyun fairy, and he forgot about it. But in fact, the concubine he wanted most was not Daji, but shangqingjun. Chapter 1325 Shang Qingjun is the daughter of prime minister Shang Rong. According to the original time line, Shang Qingjun will become Ji Fa''s wife, his mother will help him unify the country. Such a strange woman, Gao fan how willing to let Jifa that smelly boy in his hand. Moreover, Gao fan is a little annoyed by Fei Zhongyou and Hun. When they encounter problems, they will not pay attention to them. They know that your majesty is holy and bright. If you change to Shang Qingjun, people will come up with ideas. Gao fan''s face was calm. "Pass on my will, call Prime Minister Shang Rong, and wait for Su Hu in Jizhou to listen to the announcement in Zhengde hall!" Fei Zhongyou and Hun look at each other. What do you mean? Let''s just recruit Jizhou Hou. What''s the matter with Prime Minister Shang Rong? Is this to ask the prime minister to help promote marriage? But they didn''t care so much. Just pass on your Majesty''s will. Soon, Shang Rong and Su Hu arrived at Zhengde hall. Zhengde hall is Gao fan''s study, where he reads memorials. "Minister Shang Rong, Su Hu, see your majesty!" "Two old people don''t have to salute..." Gao fan gently waves his hand, with the force of the gentle wind, he helps Su Hu and Shang Rong who are about to kneel up. Shang Rong and Su Hu were alarmed, "Your Majesty, you must not lose your courtesy!" "No harm..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "the prime minister and the Marquis of Jizhou will stay. Everyone else will go out!" "Yes Fei Zhong and you hun, with the palace people, quit Zhengde hall one after another. Shang Rong and Su Hu are confused and don''t know what Gao fan is going to do. "Today is not an occasion for kings and ministers. I will treat both of you as elders!" Gao fan got up and came over to hold the two hands. "This..." Two people you look at me, I look at you, two faces flattered, "do not know what your majesty said?" "Have a look." Gao fan smiles, releases their hands, and then hands a roll of parchment to Shang Rong and Su Hu. He doesn''t mention the matter of the princess directly. On this scroll, there are some reform measures, these reform measures are made by Gao fan according to the current level of social productivity of the Shang Dynasty, according to a large number of historical materials about the evolution of civilization collected in the new world, moreover, there are some things that are not made in this era on this scroll Methods, such as soap, papermaking, movable type printing, glass, iron smelting, windmill, waterwheel, etc Shang Rong and Su Hu, the prime minister in charge of the affairs of the world and the prince of one side, certainly understood the reform measures and the value of these new things in Gao fan''s pamphlet. This look directly shocked both of them. "Wonderful, wonderful indeed!" Su Hu looked at the contents of the scroll, and his eyes were shining. "I just met some governance problems recently, but your Majesty''s letter just made me open up!" "Miracles! The peaceful and prosperous times ruled by the three emperors and five emperors are just like this Shang Rong''s face turned red and his pupils contracted excitedly. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "the prime minister is right. This is a book entitled" on the governance of the Great Harmony ". It was the last time I met with the three emperors that the three emperors gave it to me." "What?" Shang Rong and Su Hu were shocked, after looking at each other, they turned and knelt down toward the sky outside the hall, their voices trembling with excitement, "the three emperors are here, please be worshipped by the old minister, thank you for your help Gao fan light a smile, didn''t lift two people up. For these ministers, the three emperors are the idols carved into their bones. If you don''t let them kneel down, they''ll be in a hurry with you! Soon, they got up and respectfully handed the volume to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, please take back this volume and keep it in secret. with the help of this volume, our business should be all over the world!" "No Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m going to give this file to two Aiqing." "What?" Shang Rong and Su Hu are surprised to see Gao fan again, and their chin almost falls to the ground. After all, they know better than anyone what the things on this scroll mean, once it is leaked out, it will be a huge loss. "You two are important officials of my business. I have absolute trust in you two." Gao fan looked at them calmly, "the related reform matters and the production workshops of those objects are also run by their families, at that time, your two families will share 10% of the money earned by these things, and the rest 90% will be owned by the state treasury, What do you think?" "Thank you for your kindness!" Shang Rong and Su Hu knelt on the ground at that time.What''s the meaning of this? They are both smart people, and the profits of these things will be explosive. in the future, their families will be the most wealthy and powerful families of Yin merchants for a long time. And for Shang Rong and Su Hu, it''s not a matter of money at all. Supervise these new objects of creation, and they will be famous in history! Fame, that''s what they care about most! "You two love you Gao fan smiles and lifts them up. Look at the expression of two people, can say that the affair of Na Fei. In this era, although the emperor can have three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines, it is very impolite for the emperor to offer to marry the daughter of the minister''s family. In the original work, King Zhou listened to Fei Zhong and you hun and asked Su Hu to send his daughter to the palace. As a result, Su Hu rebelled in a rage. Later, it was Ji Fa who advised Su Hu to send Su Daji to the palace that solved the problem. Therefore, in order to marry the daughters of Shang Rong and Su Hu, Gao fan first took out the sheepskin roll and gave the benefits to them. It''s called one hand rock candy, one hand stick. I''ll give you a candy first. When I hit you later, you have to bear the pain. Only by working together can we manage talents well! "Besides this scroll, I have one more thing to discuss with you." Gao fan smiles and gets to the point. "Your Majesty, please make it clear!" They seemed very excited, as if they would do whatever Gao Fan said. There was a twinkle in Gao fan''s eyes. "I heard that both the prime minister and the Prime Minister of Jizhou had a little daughter in their family. In the past 28 years, they were both virtuous and artistic. Do you want to marry me?" Shang Rong is shocked. Does your majesty want a concubine? And two at a time! Su Hu''s old face was pulled down in an instant. Your Majesty is so rude that you can talk to each other if you want to talk to each other, even if you don''t call a matchmaker! Not even this courtesy! But for the sake of the hot parchment in their hands, neither of them had an immediate attack except for their bad looks. Gao Fan said with a smile, "both of you are senior members of the Shang Dynasty. It''s really presumptuous of me to make such a request all of a sudden! However, I went to pacify Beihai a few days ago and got a lucky beast like Lei Qilin, I also brought back two immortals, Caiyun fairy and Cihang Taoist priest, and got the three emperors'' good policies for governing the world, these are all signs of auspicious business for me! " "So I thought that when the auspicious omen came, I would hold another happy event and take one or two concubines to let the auspicious omen of Dashang and Fukuzawa go to the family where the concubines belong." "After thinking about it, there are only two ministers who are now in Chaoge and have virtuous daughters at home. they are also loyal ministers of our big business, so they should give the second auspicious omen to them. But I think I''m being rude when I see your expression. That''s all Gao fan pretended to be heavy and regretted, so he was about to reach for the scroll. Chapter 1326 "Not abrupt, not abrupt..." Shang Rong and Su Hu grasp the scroll in their hands, and their faces are filled with flattering smiles. Although they were a little angry when Gao fan just proposed to propose marriage, they were not stupid. Gao fan has made it very clear that if they can marry their daughter into the palace at this time, they will get the most auspicious luck, and they can also be tied to the royal family in the same boat. If it had been before, they might have to think about it. But now, Gao fan is already an immortal, his daughter may become an immortal with him, and he may enjoy happiness, moreover, Gao fan has entrusted such a big project as good governance strategy to their family supervision, and there will be a bright future in the future, if they are not willing, there will be a lot of people scrambling to do it! At that time, they would have no time to cry. "That''s the deal..." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "when you go back, you should start to do it immediately. I will make an order tomorrow that when the grand master returns to the court, the celebration banquet of the great victory of Beihai will be held together with my wedding ceremony. I will invite all the princes in the world, and I will make sure that their daughters will get married." "Thank you, Lord long!" Shang Rong and Su Hu arched their hands in a hurry, and their faces were rotten with laughter. ¡­¡­ The next day, Zhonggong. "What? Does your majesty want a concubine Empress Jiang, who was embroidering, was shaking her hand and stabbed her finger. "Be careful, empress!" Imperial concubine Yang hurried forward and took out a handkerchief to wipe the wound for Empress Jiang. Empress Jiang waved her hand and said anxiously, "I''m ok, sister. Where did you get the news from? Does your majesty really want a concubine Huang Fei also looked at Yang Fei in shock. "Isn''t your majesty just bringing back two fairies from Beihai? It''s only a few days now. I''m going to accept the concubine again? " "I''ve sent someone to inquire about it. The two fairies are practicing in seclusion now. I think your majesty is lonely, so you want a concubine..." Yang Fei said weakly. "Your Majesty is true, isn''t there still us?" Empress Jiang frowned slightly, "sister Yang Fei, how long has your majesty not gone to your side?" Concubine Yang said weakly, "to tell you the truth, your majesty hasn''t been here since she went to the Nuwa temple. it''s just twenty days." "Where''s Huang Fei''s sister?" Empress Jiang looks at Huang Fei. Huang Fei also said weakly, "it''s been a month..." "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Empress Jiang looks very blue. On her side, her majesty has not been here for two months. "I said..." Concubine Yang hesitated and said, "last time you didn''t say your majesty had two new fairies. I think it was because you were in the mood, after a while, you will come to me..." "Your Majesty, that''s abominable!" Empress Jiang said angrily, "I''m going to talk to your majesty about it now. did he forget our three sisters?" At this time, Gao fan was fishing in the royal garden. colorful cloud because of the number of double repair, is closing down digestion double repair, Gao gave her the essence. At this time, palace people sent a letter saying that the queen wanted to see her. Gao fan was slightly stunned and let the queen come over. "Good luck, your majesty!" Empress Jiang saluted slightly, her voice full of intellectual female charm. Gao fan can''t help but look at each other one more time, she is white and beautiful. It is as beautiful as a peach in three spring and as pure as a chrysanthemum in nine autumn. however, it has a bearing on the world. It is indeed worthy of being a queen. Her figure was covered by a heavy imperial dress, but Gao fan could see that although she had two children, her figure was still not bad. "Here comes the queen Sit down, please Gao fan waved his hand and asked the maid of honor to bring the queen a chair. Empress Jiang also sat down impolitely, waved back the maid of honor, and carefully explored, "Your Majesty, I hear you want to accept a concubine?" "Well." Gao fan nodded slightly, "Shang Qingjun, the daughter of prime minister Shang Rong, is virtuous and virtuous, and Su Daji, the daughter of Hou Suhu in Jizhou, is gentle and moving. they are all the best candidates for the harem. I have already discussed with the prime minister and the Marquis of Jizhou. They are very happy. when the two women enter the palace, they have to ask the queen to take care of them. " Empress Jiang can''t help but roll a white eye son, the heart says you still know you recruit these women into the palace also need my care. You haven''t been to my place for two months! "But your majesty, you just brought back Caiyun fairy from Beihai. It''s only a few days. Why are you tired of it?" The queen had a stern face,"If this is spread, people will say that your majesty is licentious. If you really feel the long night and loneliness, you can come to me! If you really dislike that I have had a baby and I''m old, don''t you still have two sisters, Huang Fei and Yang Fei? Why didn''t you tell my concubine that you would accept the concubine? " Gao fan was slightly stunned. Empress Jiang''s resentful eyes and tone Get it! Here comes the trouble Looking at empress Jiang like this, Gao fan knows that di Xin''s three original concubines are already in mood. "Ah..." Gao fan breathed out a long breath, "Huang Fei and Yang Fei should also be in the Queen''s palace, right? I''ll go with the queen to meet them "Ah?" Empress Jiang was slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Gao fan guessed that this was what she had discussed with the other two concubines. But she immediately nodded, since Gao fan is willing to see the two concubines, she does not have to spread a word in the public. "Yes..." Empress Jiang and Gao fan came to Zhonggong. Zhonggong GAO fan and the three imperial concubines sat on the same table, and all the palace people were dismissed. Gao fan looks at the furnishings of the room, which is even worse than his own. It seems that empress Jiang is also a thrifty person. "Your Majesty, please explain to your sisters." Empress Jiang''s face was calm and her tone was indifferent. Huang Fei and Yang Fei are a little shy. After all, which concubine asks the emperor for favor? Gao fan tone indifferent, "to tell you the truth, actually Di Xin has died!" Yes, he has a showdown. In the face of these three women, he really can''t think of a way, after all, he can''t kill them. Three girls, you look at me, I look at you, three faces! "Your Majesty, what are you talking about?" Empress Jiang was a little angry, "no one cursed himself to die, besides, you are the king of a country. You must not belittle yourself like this!" "Yes Huang Fei and Yang Fei nodded one after another, "I''m afraid. Please take back what you just said!" Gao fan looked at the three people with a flat face. "Dixin is really dead. When he was in the Nuwa temple, he was already dead!" The third daughter was even more confused and at a loss. "All three of you are the pillow people who know him best!" Gao fan stood with his hands in his hands and his face was dignified. "I think you can all feel the difference between me and him." Chapter 1327 "Dixin is just a mortal, but I have great strength. Even the fairies in the sky and the unicorn can be conquered!" "I can meet the three emperors and the empress Nuwa. You should know that these are not what Dixin can do." Hearing Gao fan say so, the three women are silent one after another. Especially empress Jiang, her face has been completely dark. Today, when she went to see Gao fan, she faintly found that Gao fan was different from Dixin before. Although the appearance did not change, the voice did not change. But the tone of speaking and the temperament from the inside out have changed. Dixin''s temperament belongs to the spirit of king. But Gao fan''s temperament is much more complex and powerful than that of tissin. She didn''t care at that time, but now, she can''t care. "Then..." Empress Jiang choked. She didn''t want to believe that Dixin had died. But the fact is the fact, which can never be questioned, she picked up her mood and murmured, "who are you?" Although willing to face, but she still asked the question. When empress Jiang said this, the other two concubines were shocked, they were not sure whether what Gao Fan said was true, but now it seems that it should be true. Tissin is really cool. "My name is Gao fan. The reason why I became emperor Xin is that I want to help him save the people all over the world!" Gao fan''s tone is flat, but I don''t know why, sannvfen feels that Gao fan''s words have an inviolable power. "Well Your majesty, did you kill him Empress Jiang looks at Gao fan with a dignified face and holds her hands tightly. "I didn''t kill it..." Gao fan looks indifferent, "but he died because of my appearance!" "Still because of you!" Yang Fei''s face was ferocious, and she wanted to kill Gao fan. But empress Jiang immediately pulled it, "sister, don''t be impulsive, let''s ask first!" "Well!" Huang Fei looked at Gao fan. "You''d better make it clear." "Do you know the amount of heaven and earth?" Gao fan looks at the three people calmly. Huang Fei and Yang Fei looked at each other and shook their heads. Empress Jiang nodded solemnly, "I have seen in an ancient book, the so-called quantity robbery is a kind of disaster that can destroy heaven and earth, but what does it have to do with your Majesty''s death?" "Of course it does!" Gao Fan said faintly, "the amount of robbery together, the destruction of heaven and earth.". Therefore, the sages decided to use killing and robbing to resolve the quantity robbery, and killing and robbing need to sacrifice all the people in the world, and big business will perish in this quantity robbery! " Empress Jiang''s face was shocked and her mood was very complicated. She knew something about the quantity robbery, and also knew some secrets about the quantity robbery of Lich from ancient books. Indeed, quantity robbery can only be solved by killing robbery. "Dixin also knew that Dashang was going to perish, but he didn''t want to let Dashang perish, so he gave me a chance to lead Dashang and save the people with his death." Gao fan''s face was dignified, and his tone was disconsolate. "I was ordered by heaven to save Da Shang in the disaster of quantity. I won''t let emperor Xin Bai die!" Huang Fei and Yang Fei are looking at empress Jiang. It seems that they are asking empress Gao fan what she said is true. Empress Jiang''s face was dignified, and she looked at Gao fan fiercely, "for your words, our three sisters don''t believe it, but we will all watch what you do in the future! As long as you do something sorry to Dashang, I will definitely avenge your majesty myself! Even if I''m not your opponent, I''ll die properly! " "So are we!" Huang Fei and Yang Fei also look at Gao fan fiercely. "Don''t worry, I''ll let the queen and the two ladies see it." Gao fan nodded solemnly. "Goodbye!" As soon as the voice falls, empress Jiang leaves in anger. Huang Fei lets Yang Fei and Yang Fei follow. "Ah..." Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head, he can only let Fei zhongyouhun and Fei zhongyouhun strengthen their surveillance of the three concubines in the harem, as long as they don''t do anything too special, he won''t take care of them. However, Gao fan''s evaluation of empress Jiang is much higher. Even if Gao fan didn''t kill Dixin himself, Dixin died because of Gao fan. For the sake of the Shang Dynasty, empress Jiang could endure even this. The momentum of her mother was really good. For the next period of time, Gao fan was very busy every day. Because after receiving his invitation, the princes all over the world came to Chaoge one after another, GAO fan received 2-3 waves of visiting forces on average every day. There are many princes, such as Jiang Huanchu in the East, e Chongyu in the south, Ji Chang in the west, Chong Houhu in the north, and so on. there are also the generals of various passes, such as Zhang Kui, Wu Wenhua, Deng Jiugong, Zhang Guifang, Lu Xiong, and so on.After all, as an emperor, he still needs to get closer to these ministers. On this day, Gao fan took a break, changed his white clothes and went to Chaoge city to hang out, after all, he often had the habit of hanging out in the city. How could he know how to reform if he didn''t hang out? Chaoge city is prosperous. The reform has achieved good results. The streets have been paved with bluestone, and the businesses on both sides are uniform. Gao fan secretly nods, Shang Rong and Su Hu are still very capable. Suddenly, there was a fight on the corner. When Gao fan turned the corner, he saw them. He is a big man with a height of two meters. He has a national face, angry eyes, solemn face, explosive muscles and bronze skin. He is powerful and majestic. The other one is about 1.8 meters tall, but it''s much smaller when he''s two meters tall. He was tall and straight, with sword eyebrows and stars, and a handsome face. He was much more handsome than the wild man. There were a lot of onlookers, but they were all restrained by the guards of Chaoge. However, private fighting is still prohibited in Chaoge City, and the competition can only be considered legal under the supervision of the guards. "What''s the situation?" Gao fan asked casually in the crowd. "Oh, these two people were drinking in the tavern just now, and there was some quarrel, so they had a fight." Someone said. "I''m afraid that white faced little boy will suffer. He can''t resist the body of that wild man." "Isn''t it..." Gao fan listens to the public''s discussion, light looking at the field, I''m afraid it''s not so simple. At this time, the handsome young man threw his fist at the wild man and said, "I''m going down the three mountains to pass on Kong Xuan. Please give me your advice!" "Easy to say!" The wild man pinched his right hand and punched his chest, "my name is hellai. Fight later. Hide yourself. I''m afraid one blow will knock you over." Gao fan was slightly surprised, a Kong Xuan and a villain ran into each other here. Kong Xuan is the first peacock in the world. He is powerful and has a unique magic power of "five colors of divine light", which is known as "no matter what, no matter what.". Chapter 1328 Moreover, Kong Xuan''s ability to brush everything is more powerful than zhunti''s seven treasures tree. zhunti''s magic weapon is to use external force, and without it, he is nothing. Kong Xuan''s is different. As long as he is alive, even if he has no hands or feet, he can do it. Unfortunately, in the original work, Kong Xuan was finally accepted by zhunti to the West because of his poor strength, and became the peacock king. But this time, Gao fan certainly won''t let that happen. However, evil is much worse than Kong Xuan, because he was an ordinary man and had no sense of existence, he didn''t even make the list of gods. However, hellai is also a very powerful fighting force, which is also very famous in history. until the Three Kingdoms period, Cao Cao also called one of his powerful generals, Dian Wei, as "hellai of ancient times" it can be imagined that hellai''s reputation is also very loud. "Well! You are so arrogant As soon as Kong Xuan''s face sank, he took the lead in hitting villain with one punch. it can be seen that he didn''t use the power of magic, as if he didn''t want to hurt villain. Evil comes to a cold smile, unexpectedly someone dares to fight with him! Without saying a word, evil came out with the same fist and directly attacked Kong Xuan. "Bang!" When the two fists intersected, there was a dull sound of impact, the onlookers around felt a strong impact, causing a commotion. Kong Xuan stepped back five steps and suddenly widened his eyes. He was really surprised by the power of evil. Villain stepped back two steps and looked at Kong Xuan jokingly, "I only used 50% of my strength in this fist just now. Now you have time to admit defeat!" The onlookers shook their heads one after another. The power gap between the two sides was too big. They were not optimistic about Kong Xuan. "Arrogance As soon as Kong Xuan''s face sank, he pounced on the evil again. Are you kidding? Nowadays, Chaoge has gathered talents from all over the world. if this is lost in the hands of a mortal, how can he get along with Kong Xuan? "Well! Watch me finish the fight Evil comes to be unafraid of completely, once again straight a punch toward Kong Xuan''s face hit past. "Ha ha..." With a cold smile, Kong Xuan turned into a colorful light and disappeared. Evil hit a piece of air, a stagger, almost on the ground. "Well? What about people? " All of them were surprised. They were really shocked by Kong Xuan''s method of change. He looked around and was wary of Kong Xuan. Suddenly, with a flash of light, Kong Xuan fell on hellai''s shoulder, holding a dagger across hellai''s neck. "The blade has no eyes. Don''t act rashly!" Kong Xuan''s tone was calm and his face was calm. "Now you can admit defeat." "You are mean..." Evil come complexion iron green, anger bear, "I just accidentally by you sneak attack, have ability we come again!" "It''s the same as many more times." Kong Xuan joked and said, "it''s only ordinary people who can resist. You''d better admit defeat, otherwise, I have many ways to make you fall to the ground, but then, I''m afraid you''ll have to suffer. " "Damn it Villain didn''t look angry, but he knew what Kong Xuan said was true. It''s not a common man who can resist. Even he can''t. Originally, he also wanted to enter the Taoist gate. when he was a child, his father once sent him to a Taoist gate, but unfortunately, he was born with poor aptitude. He was still young at that time, but he vaguely remembers the indifference and sarcasm on the face of the Taoist of Xuanmen at that time. "Mortals are mortals. It''s ridiculous that they try to change their fate..." The voice of the Taoist is still echoing in his ears, day and night in the pain of this evil heart. What happened to mortals? Why can''t mortals cultivate immortals? Why am I not qualified? Why is God so unfair? "I''m not reconciled!" With a roar of evil, he waved reluctantly to catch Kong Xuan''s knife. Kong Xuan fell back unprepared, but the blade in his hand was about to cut into hellai''s neck. He wanted to save the villain, but time was running out. Gao fan''s face sank. He didn''t want to be killed by Kong Xuan. In an instant, the power of the law broke out on the blade in Kong Xuan''s hand, and the short knife directly turned into pieces. Kong Xuan and evil come to separate, two people showed the expression of disbelief. Evil quickly touched his neck, after confirming that he was not injured, he wiped a cold sweat on his head with lingering fear. Kong Xuan was shocked to see that he had only the handle left in his hand. He was confused for a moment. "Thank you very much." The evil face is ashamed and bows to Kong Xuan.Just now, he was influenced by the psychological shadow of his childhood and impulsive. "Don''t thank me." Kong Xuan turned around with a dignified face and looked at Gao fan in the crowd. "This brother destroyed my sword." The power of Gao fan to destroy the sword made Kong Xuan afraid of it. He knew very well that he had no resistance under the power of Gao fan. "You are..." Evil come a face ignorant force of see to Gao fan. Kong Xuan is an immortal cultivator. He said that if the Dao was damaged in appearance, it must be someone who did it. Obviously, the man mentioned by Kong Xuan is also an immortal. The onlookers, like villain Lai, looked at Gao fan one after another. The battle between Kong Xuan and evil Lai was very wonderful, when Kong Xuan disappeared in front of everyone and came back to control evil Lai, they were all shocked. When hellai suddenly goes crazy, they are all worried about hellai''s life. But at that time, the knife in Kong Xuan''s hand was directly broken. Originally, they all thought it was the way of Confucius Xuan, but Confucius Xuan said it was Gao fan. Who is Gao fan? It was so powerful that he did all this quietly. Gao fan smiles and the law of the wind starts, he floats directly from the crowd and enters the second floor of the nearby restaurant, "everyone is your Majesty''s ministers, so why hurt your friendship for some trifles, come up, I''ll buy you a drink!" Kong Xuan and evil Lai looked at each other and went up to the second floor of the hotel. After the onlookers verified that Gao fan was also an immortal, their faces scattered excitedly, they went back to find their relatives and friends and said excitedly that they had seen the immortal. On the second floor, Gao fan, please take a seat. Kong Xuan came to the point and toasted Gao fan, "I''m going to pass Kong Xuan in the lower three mountains. Where do you practice?" "Take a tour of the mountains and water, and do some repairs." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I heard that your majesty is going to hold a banquet in Chaoge, so I came to Chaoge to have a look. you can call me any Taoist." "Who is the Taoist? "Casual repair?" Kong Xuan frowned slightly, he was a peacock, a demon clan, but he was also a casual monk. After all, he had no school or foundation. It''s mainly the taifo sect of empress Nuwa. Although she is in charge of the demon clan, she doesn''t set up an ashram. the demon clan is allowed to be released outside, so the demon clan is all in their own way and has no influence. Chapter 1329 However, in Kong Xuan''s view, Gao fan is definitely not a casual practitioner. it''s impossible for a casual practitioner to have such a strong strength. Kong Xuan was very curious about Gao fan''s identity, so he was invited to come up. If Gao fan is a friendly army, it''s easy to say anything. If Gao fan is the enemy, then as a minister under King Zhou, it is necessary for him to do something. But now Gao fan refuses to reveal his identity, so he can only secretly write down a pen to Gao fan. "Well, believe it or not, I''m a casual practitioner." Gao fan smiles a little, "however, I think that his Majesty must be wise and powerful in the grand sight of the song, so I want to stay and help him." I believe in you! "Ha ha ha!" The villain said with a loud smile, "you''re still a little discerning! Your Majesty''s brilliance is amazing. if you can''t see your majesty, come to me and I''ll take you to see your majesty! " "Oh?" Gao fan smiles. "Why? Don''t you believe me? " With a smile on his face, "my family has worked for big business for generations, my father is Feilian, who is in charge of the city defense of Chaoge east city." "No wonder..." Kong Xuan nodded in secret, "I just said that those guards before had some meaning toward you." "Ha ha!" With a smile on his face, evil Lai raised his glass to Kong Xuan, "brother Kong, don''t say that, I know the skills of you immortals, but for your mercy, I would have died!" "You''re welcome, brother evil..." Kong Xuan shook his head helplessly. "In fact, it''s this Taoist who really saved you..." "Hey, hey It doesn''t matter! " Villain raised his glass again and looked at Gao fan, "I can''t understand the skills of you immortals. anyway, I''d like to propose a toast to you. Thank you for your living!" After that, he drank all the evil, very forthright. Gao fan and Kong Xuan looked at each other and laughed. They all raised their glasses and drank. Soon, after three rounds. They were all straightforward people, so they got to know each other very quickly. "By the way..." Kong Xuan looked at evil, "when I was fighting with you before, Why did you suddenly go crazy? If you want to be an extraordinary Taoist, you might be dead now." "Ah..." Evil to smell speech, face dew bitter, "is not my little knot! Don''t mention it, don''t mention it, come on, keep drinking! " "Let''s hear it." Gao Fan said with a smile, "maybe brother Kong and I can help you." "Yes Kong Xuanfu and Tao. "All right! Today, I have the same taste as you. Since you are curious, I told you that it is! " Evil comes with a free and easy face, tells Gao fan and Kong Xuan that he was rejected when he was a child because he was not qualified. "I see..." Kong Xuan said with regret, "it''s a pity that I''m a demon. I don''t understand the way of human practice, or I will share it with brother evil." "It''s OK." Evil come a face smile, "don''t say these dejected matter son, we continue to drink!" Gao fan smile, "evil, in fact, I have a way to help you." "What?" Evil comes at the moment a bright, but immediately restored calm again, "you also don''t comfort me, I know my own situation.". Besides, you have the rules of Xuanmen, and you can''t spread your skills to others. I hope you will be expelled from the school for secretly spreading your skills to others! " "Ha ha..." Gao fan light a smile, this goods still really think for oneself, "I am loose repair, where come of what school?" "If you can trust me, eat this." When Gao fan waves his hand, he takes out a pill, this is the marrow washing pill he got in the lucky draw, which can chop hair and marrow, and improve his cultivation qualification. Isn''t it just not qualified enough? Do you know about xisui Dan? "What''s this?" Evil came with a confused face. "This is xisui Dan." Gao Fan said faintly, "it''s the elixir I made by myself, which can improve people''s cultivation qualification. even people without cultivation qualification can open the way of cultivation after taking this elixir." "What?" Both hellai and Kong Xuan were shocked, especially Kong Xuan, Rao Shi had never heard of such pills. "This..." Evil hesitated for a while, complexion difficult will Dan medicine back to Gao fan, "I can''t accept your Dan medicine!" "Why?" Gao fan is slightly stunned. Isn''t that a fool? "It''s too expensive!" Evil came with a painful look at the pill and said, "this is my principle of life, I haven''t helped you, so I can''t accept your things!" "This is easy to do!" Kong Xuan echoed, "if you want to be a teacher, you should listen to the master in the future."Hellai shook his head, "no way!" "None of that?" Kong Xuan was so confused that he could not understand what the pills on the table meant. If it has the function of cutting hair and washing marrow, even in the field of practice, it can cause a big war. Looking at evil come to miss, he was worried about evil come. "My father said that it''s a matter of eating your salary and being loyal to you!" Villain looked at Gao fan with a straight face, "unless you promise me, after I take pills and become your disciple, you can never let me do anything harmful to Dashang, and if Dashang is in trouble, I have to save him first!" Kong Xuan was petrified on the spot. Elder brother, if you do this, I''m afraid you''ll be killed! "Good! I promise you Gao fan smiles a little, evil comes from this iron simple, silly and lovely. However, it''s normal for him to think that he was a loyal merchant, and he didn''t surrender to the Western Zhou Dynasty when the Shang Dynasty was gone, but died for his country. Kong Xuan was petrified again, and his eyes to Gao fan became adored. One dares to worship, the other dares to accept! Then, hellai took the pill happily, there is no description in other novels that eating xisui pill will discharge the stinky mucus. One minute later, the whole body of evil comes to be covered with blood red vigorous Qi. Those spiritual powers are like substance, and the evil body is lifted up by these vigorous Qi and suspended in the air. His abdomen, also appeared a flashing red baby virtual shadow. "This..." Kong Xuan was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth. "This is The original realm of human cultivation The cultivation of mortals can be divided into forging body, refining Qi, building foundation, golden elixir, Yuanying, transforming spirit, uniting Tao, and crossing calamity. only through calamity can we become a true immortal. The practice of the demon clan is similar to that of human beings, so Kong Xuan came from chaos step by step. after tens of thousands of years of practice, he survived the last witch robbery with his five colors of magic light, and then he reached the present realm of Daluo Jinxian. But he has stayed in the realm of Daluo Jinxian for five thousand years, and I''m afraid he can''t make a breakthrough in his life. Chapter 1330 However, Gao fan''s marrow washing pill promoted hellai directly to the yuan infant stage, and his heart rekindled the hope, put the hope of breakthrough on Gao fan. Yes, the way he looks at Gao fan has changed. It''s like seeing straw. Gao fan didn''t pay attention to Kong Xuan. He was also surprised by the fact that hellai was promoted to Yuanying period. Never thought, wash marrow Dan unexpectedly still have such effect? "Ha ha ha!" With a laugh, he fell from the air and knelt down in front of Gao fan Creak ~ the door of the private room was opened from the outside. I saw a gentle and handsome young man in white come in. "Why? Isn''t this evil boy? You are... " The visitor looked curious and looked at the villain kneeling on the ground. "Boyikao, what are you doing here?" Evil still kneels in front of Gao fan, if Gao fan doesn''t call him up, he won''t. Gao fan was slightly surprised. This is Boyi Kao? Boyikao is the eldest son of Xibo Marquis Jichang and the eldest brother of King Jifa. In the original work, because he was liked by Daji, but did not want to have a relationship with Daji, so he was framed by Daji, and was made into meat cakes by King Zhou and given to Jichang. Ji Chang is good at divination. He knows that his son is wrapped in the meat cake, and he eats it to survive. "That''s it Boyi looked at the three people with a smile, "I was singing poems and Fu with some friends next door, but I was disturbed by the noise here, so I came to have a look..." In fact, Boyi Kao is next door. He is not only chanting poems and writing Fu with several aristocratic CHILDES, they are also playing a game. They heard the vicious laughter, so they made a bet to guess how many people there were. There are four people in Boyi''s test and three people in other people''s test. so Boyi lost this game. Today, the people who are with Boyi Kao are all the sons of aristocratic families. These two generations get together just to keep up with each other. he blames Gao fan for his failure in Boyi examination. For no other reason, after all, evil Lai, who has the same status as boyico, is kneeling down to Gao fan, so boyico feels that evil Lai has lost the face of these princes and nobles, and Gao fan is the initiator. Gao fan let him lose the gamble, but also let him feel humiliated, so he decided to aim at Gao fan. "But." Boyi Kao said, "what are you doing, villain? Do you worship teachers? " "Yes Evil to nod, "this is my master, every Taoist!" "Who is the Taoist?" Boyi Kao looked puzzled and then laughed, "Boyi Kao Bucai, once followed my father to search for immortals, went to Zhongnan mountain, in the gate of Taoist priest yunzhongzi, Taoist priest had a good talk with my father, and also told my father some information about the immortal cultivators, I listened to him, but there was no Taoist saying that." Boyi looked at Gao fan and said, "dare to ask him, where is he going to do it?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "there are four sides of the poor Taoist cloud, and there is no fixed place for practice." "Ha ha So it is. " Boyico laughs jokingly, his mind is more stable, and Gao fan is definitely a liar. "Villain, I don''t think you should pay homage to your teacher. I think this Taoist is a villain in the world who swindles you for money." "Bo Yi Kao, you bastard!" Evil came angry at that time, and raised his hand to hit Boyi Kao. Gao fan frowned slightly and stopped him. If you don''t stop it, you''ll have a bad influence on Yuan Yingqi''s strength. although you don''t have any skill blessing, this punch can also kill Bo YIKAO on the spot. "Boyi Kao said that I am a liar. Is there any evidence?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "No!" Boyi Kao joked, "but if you are really a Taoist, can you accept my test?" "Oh? What test? " Gao fan is slightly curious. Boyi Kao said with a smile, "I''ve heard that Taoist practice stresses the unity of man and nature! Therefore, when practicing, I will definitely enter the world to practice, I also dabble in everything in the world, such as bowing, riding and shooting, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, I don''t know if the Taoist priest practices in this way? " Kong Xuan frowned slightly. How come I haven''t heard of such practice? Evil comes a face to muddle force, originally cultivate an immortal to still want to learn these? No? He was originally naive. He heard that he had to learn these things to cultivate immortals. Suddenly, he didn''t want to cultivate immortals. "It''s true." Gao fan nodded, Xiuxian certainly didn''t have what Boyi Kao said, but he really wanted to know what Boyi Kao wanted, so he just let him go."That''s good!" Boyi Kao has a smile on his face. Do you still pretend to me? "I don''t know if any Taoist would like to compete with me and a few friends to recite poems and write Fu. Those who lose will wear women''s clothes to walk on the street!" "Bo Yi Kao, you''ve been deceiving people too much!" Evil came to be angry at that time. It''s a great shame for women to walk in the street! Hellai pointed to Boyi Kao''s face and continued, "who didn''t know that Boyi Kao is the first talent of Xiqi, and the one who can eat with you is definitely a famous talent..." "Don''t panic, I promised..." Gao fan waved to stop the evil, and looked at Boyi lightly, "since the young master wants to play, I''ll accompany him." Poetry and Fu? Ha ha Who is afraid of who? "The Taoist priest is really forthright!" Boyi Kao has a successful smile on his face, he thinks that the lost face can finally be found in Gao fan. "Since you want to compete, I''ll see you downstairs in the stands." Gao fan joked and went downstairs. "What?" Boyico was shocked. To compete in the stands, but in front of a lot of people. In this way, if you lose again, it''s not a matter of losing face, it''s a matter of being laughed off. But the expression on Gao fan''s face was obviously fearless. Is it hard for this Taoist to practice writing while cultivating immortals? No? Boyico suddenly felt a little unsure. But now that it''s over, he can''t escape. "Go and get your friends together." Gao fan suddenly turned back and said with a scornful look, "I can destroy all of you by myself." "You Boyi Kao''s face was very blue. He was a little too arrogant. But then there was a banter on his face. Since you''re insulting yourself, how can I not help you? Soon, with the help of the restaurant owner, BiWen challenge arena was set up well. The owner of the restaurant looked at the contestants with a rotten smile. Ji Boyi, the eldest son of the Western Marquis Jichang, Jiang Yueli, the third son of the eastern Marquis Jiang Hengchu, Bi Ling, the son of the sub prime minister Bigan, and Shang Chengsi, the second son of the prime minister Shang Rong are recognized as the strongest literary giants among the contemporary young talents, with the title of the four outstanding Yin merchants. At a young age, he has become a famous businessman. These four people are competing in his restaurant. They are advertising him for free. Chapter 1331 In the challenge arena, Gao fan has found a chair to sit down, his eyes are arrogant and contemptuous. Evil to and Kong Xuan is under the stage brow tightly wrinkly looking at. After all, their opponents are the famous four heroes of Yin merchants. They are naturally worried about Gao fan. "Hum!" Evil to cold hum a, "master don''t panic, lost big deal, I for you women''s dress tour is!" Kong Xuan''s eyes were round with admiration. And Gao fan is sitting on the stage with a light face and a pleasant face. Under the stage, there are five elegant talents gathered together, looking at Gao fan. One of them, wearing a blue robe, asked boyikao, "brother Ji, you said this is the one who challenges all of us?" "Exactly!" Boyi Kao''s face was indifferent. "To tell you the truth, brother Deng and everyone, this man is arrogant, later, we must repair him well and let him know what heaven is high and earth is thick!" "Well!" Shang Chengsi nodded, "brother Jiang, brother Bi, as you can see, this Taoist is really arrogant, seeing us coming, we don''t have to get up to show our respect, later, we don''t have to worry about face. Let''s try our best to crush him, let him lose face in front of everyone. How nice?" "Well!" Jiang Yueli and Bi Xing, who were also dressed in white, nodded one after another, obviously forgetting that Boyi had lost the gambling game before. Bo Yi Kao is very angry. What he wants is this effect. At this time, there are more and more onlookers, and the restaurant is busy. "What''s going on? Is there a challenge arena "Yes, it''s said that a Taoist named fan challenged the four heroes of yin and Shang." "What? One person challenges four? Just a Taoist dare to be so arrogant? " "Isn''t it? It''s not where he came from. " "Well, what kind of confidence? You look like a country man who doesn''t know the superiority of nature. if he is invincible in his village, he thinks he is really invincible, just a frog in the well!" "But looking at the Taoist''s appearance, he is very handsome and brave. He doesn''t look like a villager in the mountains!" "It''s also possible that he was the son of some aristocratic family who wanted to be famous, so he challenged the four heroes of Yin merchants to improve his popularity." "But I''m afraid his wishful thinking will fail. The four heroes of Yin Shang will not let him go." "Yes, yes! Later, he will be beaten bloody by the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty and run away in a mess. " The four heroes of the Shang Dynasty listened to the onlookers and were very helpful. It''s a great feeling to be concerned. Evil Lai and Kong Xuan are so angry that if Gao fan didn''t say he would not let them make trouble, they would really like to hit people. The four heroes of Shang Dynasty are looking at Gao fan, and Gao fan is also looking at them. In addition to the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty, Gao fan also found a pretty little brother. Gao fan glances at each other faintly, and finds that this pretty little brother is actually a woman, this is a woman disguised as a man, coming out chic. But look at her appearance, if you restore the women''s clothes, it must be very good-looking, I don''t know which one is the eldest lady, and she is so bold. Seeing that Gao fan was looking at herself, the woman could not help dodging Gao fan''s eyes, even more unconsciously, she moved aside and hid behind Shang Chengsi. Gao fan heard it very clearly before, and knew that the man was the heir of Shang Cheng. in this way, the woman should also be a businessman. But I don''t know whether it''s Shang Chengsi''s wife or his sister Shang Qingjun. If it was Shang Qingjun, it would be better. However, Gao fan did not have time to think too much, because at this time Boyi examination has been on stage. "Everybody Boyi Kao bowed his hand and made a circle to the people around him. "Today, this Taoist is going to challenge the four heroes of Yin merchants here. in the next Boyi Kao, please be a witness. Our bet is that the loser will wear women''s clothes to go sightseeing!" "What? "Women''s street tour?" "What a big bet!" "The Taoist is dead. I''m afraid he will have to change his name when he wanders in the river and lake in the future?" "Ha ha, isn''t it? It''s humiliating to dare to challenge the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty. " Hearing the voice of the onlookers, Boyi''s smile grew stronger. He looked at Gao fan jokingly and asked politely, "Taoist priest, can we start?" Gao fan''s face doesn''t matter. "Start quickly. When it''s over, I''ll go back to the private room and have a drink with two friends. By the way, I''ll see you women''s clothes on the street." "You Boyikao has not yet broken out, and the three Shang Chengsi who are standing below are already angry."What are you doing?" Gao fan looked at the three people contemptuously and said, "if you want to compete, hurry up. I have said for a long time that you are not my opponents together. let''s go together and don''t waste my time." A few people''s face instantly rose red, they are vigorous young people, how can bear? "Good!" Shang Chengsi didn''t come to the stage immediately, but they held their fists to all of them and said, "you see, it''s him who wants to die. We can''t blame the four heroes of yin and Shang for bullying people!" The onlookers were all blown up, and they all hated Gao fan. they couldn''t wait to see Gao fan wearing women''s clothes. "Come on! He''s the one who''s looking for his own death. You don''t have to "Yes! Don''t be soft hearted to such a rude person "Beat him! Beat him For a time, the masses were boiling. Bo Yi Kao looked at Gao fan, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes. Originally, he just wanted to find some face in Gao fan. He never thought that things would develop like this. However, since Gao fan wanted to die, how could he not accompany him? "Good!" Boyi Kao looked upright and awe inspiring. "Since you asked, Taoist priest, and the audience were so supportive, the four heroes of Yin merchants are not welcome!" As soon as Boyi Kao''s voice fell, the other three had also come to power. "Well, how can we compare it?" Gao fan looks at the four people with a cool face. "Poetry, of course!" Bo YIKAO said with a smile, "let''s make a song, Taoist priest, you make a song, ask for neat writing and similar intention, What do you think?" "No problem!" Gao fan''s face didn''t matter, he almost laughed, is that it? Later generations, any one of the pupils can crush the four of them. The audience saw Gao fan''s promise so simply, and there was an instant uproar. Is it not to seek death that one should compare poetry with four or with the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty? They all laughed, as if they had already seen Gao fan''s women''s clothes on the street. Evil Lai and Kong Xuan''s face became darker. They seemed to have foreseen Gao fan''s humiliation. There was also the woman dressed as a man who was also worried. she was hiding behind a pillar, secretly looking at Gao fan, with a worried look in her eyes. Chapter 1332 Shang Chengsi was the first to stand up and said, "don''t you just volunteer? Let me come first!" He found that Gao fan was looking at the woman behind him. That woman is he to bring, Gao fan so rudely stare at others to see, simply don''t give him business Cheng Si face! His heart is very uncomfortable, so he can''t wait to humiliate Gao fan. "Brother Shang, please..." The other three got out of the way. "There are trees in the south, you can''t stop thinking. There are women in the Han Dynasty, you can''t ask for thinking." Shang Chengsi finished, looking at Gao fan coldly, "please this Taoist..." As a result, before he finished speaking, Gao fan joked and said, "you can''t think about the breadth of the Han Dynasty, you can''t think about the river forever." I''m kidding. I haven''t recited the book of songs. How can I play with you? Nani? Shang Chengsi''s face is muddled. Unexpectedly, Gao fan is so fast. Kong Xuan and evil come of facial expression all clear some, Gao fan finally won''t lose too ugly. And the woman hiding behind the pillar was also a light surprise. The onlookers are always confident, "fake? All Taoists have been deceived "Yes, it''s likely to have been hoodwinked!" "I''ll do it!" Jiang Yueli gave a sharp drink, he also felt that the onlookers were right and that Gao fan was hoodwinked. Although he and Shang Chengsi were both the four heroes of yin and Shang Dynasties, he ranked behind Shang Chengsi. However, Shang Chengsi was suppressed by Gao fan, as long as he could not speak to Gao fan, he would win Shang Chengsi, his status could be higher than Shang Chengsi. Thinking about this, Shang Chengsi came forward with a confident face and a contemptuous smile on his face, his expression seemed to have seen Gao fan lose in his hands. "The wind and rain are bleak, and the crow of the rooster is bleak. When you see a gentleman, you will not be affected by the clouds and Hu?" Gao fan, frustrated and bored, said, "the wind and rain are flowing, the crow of the rooster is gluing, and when you see a gentleman, the cloud is not smooth? When the weather is gloomy, the crowing of chickens is incessant. Seeing a gentleman, Yun Hu is not happy? " What? Fake, right? Jiang Yueli''s eyes widened in surprise. He could not help but step back two steps. He didn''t believe it. Gao fan directly came two sentences, and very neat! It''s crushing! When the plan was broken, his face turned into shame and indignation. He was eager to find a way to get in. The onlookers were also shocked and inexplicable. If it was luck just now, isn''t it now? "This Taoist looks good! Is it hard to win? " "Who knows, maybe she''s really lucky?" "Well! We can''t rush to a conclusion yet! " Than starling brow slightly wrinkled, step forward, "Yan Yan in the fly, poor its feathers, the son of the return, far away in the wild." Gao fan didn''t even think about it. He continued to open his mouth and said, "Yan Yan is flying, and his son is returning, and he is sent to the south. Yan Yan is flying, and her left and right are uneven. It''s really hard for me to look at her Good guy, it''s another crush, the scene fell into silence for a time, and everyone was shocked. No one thought that Gao fan was really talented. "Isn''t that normal? If you don''t have any real materials, who dares to challenge the four heroes of Yin merchants? " "I think so, too. This Taoist should be a secret talent cultivated by a certain family!" "Yes, yes! I''ll say that all the Taoists can win the four heroes of Yin merchants. Don''t you believe it now? " "Believe you, you are a ghost. Before you said that all Taoists wanted to die!" "Where is it? Don''t talk about it At this point, the tone of the audience has changed. Boyi Kao has an iron complexion and is under great pressure. After all, two of the other four have already lost. The first Shang Chengsi is just a draw. His vote is crucial! At this moment, everyone is looking at boyikao. He is the hope of the whole village. Boyi Kao stared at Gao fan, clenched his fists, and sweat fell from his forehead. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan looked at Boyi Kao with a joking face, "if you can''t think of it, I''ll give you a little time!" Boyi Kao''s face is ferocious. This is chiguoguo''s challenge! He was already angry, "lamb Qiu RuRu, who is upright and noble, is his son, who will not change his life. The lamb, fur and leopard ornaments are powerful and powerful. They are the son of Confucius and the Secretary of the state. " Everyone''s eyes lit up. Good guy, two sentences came directly. The eyes of Shang Chengsi and Bo YIKAO are different. They are worthy of being the first of the four heroes of yin and Shang Dynasties. They are really powerful! The onlookers nodded their heads and sighed about the bull force of Boyi."Ha ha..." Gao fan''s faint smile instantly attracted everyone''s eyes, what happened? What else can he do? "The lamb fur is free, and the fox fur is in court. Don''t you think about it? Hard work. The Lamb Fur soars, the fox fur is in the hall, isn''t it? My heart is sad. If the lamb fur is like cream and the sun is shining, don''t you think about it? The center is mourning. " When Gao Fan said this, everyone was in an uproar, could he get it? The four heroes of the Shang Dynasty have been silly. They are too strong! Evil and Kong Xuan are happy. Unexpectedly, Gao fan is so powerful. The woman disguised as a man under the grandstand has been shocked by Gao fan''s talent and learning. she used to hide behind the pillar, but now she unconsciously stands out, admiring Gao fan in her eyes. "The first round is over. Can I start now?" Gao fan got up and stood up with his hands down. He looked at Boyi Kao with contempt on his face. "Please Boyi has a blue complexion. he is afraid that he will not be good at Gao fan''s poems. "Hiss..." Gao fan took a deep breath, his face suddenly became affectionate, and his tone suddenly became melancholy, "Guanguan dove, on the river island, my fair lady, the gentleman is fond of her, uneven water spinach, flowing from left to right, my fair lady, sleepy, can''t wait, sleepy, think of clothes, leisurely, toss and turn..." At the end of the speech, Gao fan looks at the woman disguised as a man under the stage, his eyes are full of affection. As soon as the woman''s body was stiff, the whole person seemed to have been electrocuted and did not dare to move. Of course, she can understand Gao fan''s poems. She is Shang Qingjun, the most talented woman in Shang Dynasty. How can she not understand? Gao fan is showing his love to himself! "A prodigal son!" Shang Qingjun scolded shyly and turned to escape from the scene. "Qingjun!" Shang Chengsi is worried about his sister''s safety and wants to leave. "Wait..." Gao fan stopped Shang Chengsi, but he would not let him leave like this. What about the good dress? Shang Chengsi had no choice but to let his servants escort Shang Qingjun back, while he stayed to continue the competition. As for the poem Gao fan just wrote, they spent a lot of time racking their brains to come up with one, but it''s not very neat. But Gao fan obviously doesn''t give them a chance. He''s ready to make a big move. Chapter 1333 Gao fan got up, took a deep breath, and his face sank in an instant. "when the wind is strong, the ape howls, and the white bird flies back. Boundless falling trees, endless Yangtze River rolling. Wan Li is often a guest in sad autumn, and has been ill for more than a hundred years. It''s hard and bitter to hate the frost temples, and it''s poor and new to stop the turbid wine cup. " The four heroes of Yin Shang Dynasty have fallen into dementia, if ordinary people can only feel the solemn and stirring breath from Gao fan''s poems, then what they see is that Gao fan has created a history. Gao fan''s poems are unprecedented. In this era, four character poetry is the mainstream, five character poetry can do too little, seven character poetry is difficult for them. However, Gao fan did a song on the spot, which was so neat and stirring, let them all see the scenes described in Gao fan''s poem. At this moment, everyone is immersed in the artistic conception of this poem. All of us can feel a desolate, solemn and stirring atmosphere, our hearts are shocked and can''t be calm for a long time. Even evil comes to this iron simple is also the same, shocked very much. Gao fan glanced at everyone with a faint smile on his face. Then, he took advantage of the victory and read all the poems of Tang and song that he remembered in his mind, a total of 75 poems, which shocked everyone on the spot. They have regarded Gao fan as the God of heaven, and there is only worship in his eyes. Later, Gao fan left with evil and Kong Xuan. The restaurant owner''s face was rotten with laughter, he included all Gao fan''s poems as a beautiful scenery of his restaurant. The four heroes of the Shang Dynasty willingly put on their women''s clothes and began to walk in the street with a devout face holding Gao fan''s poetry anthology. at this moment, they have no shame on their faces. they feel honored to lose to Gao fan. At this time, Shang Qingjun has returned to his back garden, holding a collection of Taoist poems from his subordinates, and is reading them happily, he also thinks of Gao fan''s handsome figure from time to time, and his eyes are full of splendor. But then, she showed a melancholy look, if she was not about to go to the palace to serve the emperor, she would send someone to inquire about the information of ordinary Taoist, and then try to stay with them. Even if the other party is a monk, we have to find a way to make him return to secular life. But helpless, born in the family of princes and nobles, she has never been free. The meaning of her existence is to marry the forces that are beneficial to the family. To serve the emperor in the palace is her best destination. At the same time, Gao fan''s poetry collection quickly spread among the princes, nobles and other major forces. everyone is investigating Gao fan''s news, and many people want to recruit him. At this time, Gao fan, evil Lai and Kong Xuan, who caused the Chaoge vortex, were lying on a wall. "Third brother, is this what you call the scenery?" Kong Xuan looked at the empty yard. After coming out of the restaurant, hellai wants to worship Gao fan as his teacher, but Gao fan refuses. Then, at Gao fan''s suggestion, the three became brothers, GAO fan ranked first, Kong Xuan second, and hellai third. Gao fan passed on a skill he got from changer dingguang immortal to hellai, and gave some pills to them. When Kong Xuan got the elixir, he also gave Gao fan a fairy grass which he had collected in the deep mountains and forests, but evil Lai had nothing to give him, so he quarreled to take Gao fan and Kong Xuan to see the scenery, and then the three fell on the wall "That''s it?" Gao fan is also muddled. These three brothers It''s a little unreliable! Evil face showed a simple smile, "big brother, second brother, don''t worry, there is a beauty living in the yard, you absolutely like it!" "Damn it Gao fan and Kong Xuan scold each other and jump off the wall one after another. unexpectedly, malilai still has such a hobby. "Well Don''t go Evil turned his head and said, "it''s really beautiful. I won''t let you down." "Cough..." Kong Xuan was not happy. "Third brother, not everyone has your obscene hobby!" "Third brother, whose young lady is this? If you really like it, you should go to propose marriage in a fair way. Why are you so secretive? " Gao fan has a straight face. As the eldest brother, he has the obligation to correct the deviant interest of hellai. "To propose marriage?" Evil also jumped down the wall, touched his big bald head, "I don''t have that idea." "Why?" Kong Xuan was slightly stunned, "with your family background, can''t the other party see success?""I just think she''s good, just like a goddess in the sky, but you can''t play with her from a distance. Do you understand? I never wanted to marry her. " Evil looking at Kong Xuan, "she is the daughter of Hou Su Hu in Jizhou, named Su Daji. In a few days, she will enter the palace to be his Majesty''s concubine." "What?" Gao fan and Kong Xuan were shocked. "Your Majesty''s concubine, how dare you make up your mind?" At that time, Kong Xuan slapped hellai''s big bald head. "No!" "I said that I didn''t want to marry her, I just thought she was good-looking and wanted to share it with you." "Really? You really don''t want to marry her? " Gao fan looks at the evil coming and frowns slightly. "Really "Evil come one face is calm," not all said? I really regard her as a goddess, a kind of goddess that can''t be profaned from a distance. " Looking at the evil expression, Gao fan also confirmed the fact that he didn''t want to marry Su Daji. Although he could give Daji to evil, it was a pity that he would offend Su Hu. But since evil is really don''t want to marry Daji, then rest assured. At this time, Gao fan frowned, and the smell from the yard made him feel familiar. He found that the air of Nu Wa appeared in the room of the courtyard! Without saying a word, Gao fan climbed up the wall again. Evil to see Gao fan on the wall, but also a happy face pulling Kong Xuan, happily climbed up the wall, and Kong Xuan is a face of reluctance. After a while, the door of the room opened and two servant girls appeared. After the two servant girls came out, they welcomed a gorgeous woman out of the room. The woman was dressed in a goose yellow Palace Dress, with slender figure and waterfall like hair. On a white and smooth face, the facial features are exquisite, the face looks like peach blossom, the pearls are round and smooth, and it is pure and natural. Willow leaf eyebrow, peach blossom eyes, just look back, it is all kinds of customs. As evil said, this is a goddess indeed. Kong Xuan was a little surprised, because he found that Daji was a fox demon! At this time, Daji had been helped by the servant girl to another yard and disappeared in the sight of the three people. Chapter 1334 Evil come saliva all already flowed one ground, "swollen what kind?"? Isn''t that a pretty woman "Good looking is good looking, but she is a fox demon!" Kong Xuan''s face sank. "It seems that we have to find a way to report this to your majesty." "What? Fox demon Evil come a face muddle force of looking at Kong Xuan, "what you say is not true?" "Of course it''s true!" Kong Xuan''s face is dignified, "my noumenon is a peacock, I have a unique perception of the demon clan, I can''t be wrong." "All right!" Hellai nodded heavily, "if it''s true, I''ll go home immediately and tell my father about it and let him send soldiers to take people." "No, don''t act rashly. I''ll let your majesty know about it." Gao Fan said lightly. Of course, he also saw that Daji was a Nine Tailed Fox, which was a bit beyond his expectation. Nu Wa actually sent the fox demon to Chaoge. It seems that Nu Wa doesn''t trust herself! But it''s also good. If Nu Wa starts to work with the west, the game will be boring. "Tell your majesty?" Evil come and Kong Xuan two faces muddle force, for Gao fan''s identity again curious. "Two good brothers, please forgive me for not telling you the truth before. In fact, I am a close Minister of your majesty." Gao fan took out a jade pendant and handed it to them. It was engraved with a Xuan bird. Xuanniao is the totem of the Shang Dynasty. Only the royal family can have it. They were officials in the court. Of course, they recognized it as a special object for the royal family, and they no longer doubted Gao fan''s identity. "It shouldn''t be too late. Please bring the news to your majesty!" Kong Xuan and hellai are dignified. "Don''t worry, I''ve brought it back." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "two brothers, we''ll see you at your Majesty''s banquet." "Well!" After three people leave, Gao fan returns to the palace. Three days later, I heard that Taishi led his troops back to Korea. Chaoge was welcomed by the common people, and the streets were very busy. "Look, the front of the line is riding Lei Qilin, that''s your majesty!" "Wow! Lei Qilin is so handsome, your majesty is even more handsome! " "Sire, I''ll give you a monkey!" "You don''t need to pee to look after yourself. Can your majesty look up to you?" The leader of Lei Qilin was specially arranged by Gao fan. in order to show his respect for the grand master Wen Zhong and show his kindness to his subordinates in front of the world, Gao fan went out of the city to welcome the grand master. Gao fan''s move made master Wen feel that Bei Er had face and his face was rotten. Other ministers of culture and military praised Gao fan crazily. Sometimes, buying people''s hearts is as simple as that. When entering the city, Gao fan opened the road on Lei Qilin, and heard that the grand master followed him on Mo Qilin. The purpose is to let the people of Chaoge see that Da Shang has Lei Qilin, who is lucky in the sky. Even heaven is toward Da Shang. "Wow! What a domineering Lei Qilin! Even Mo Qilin, the mount of Wen Taishi, is much smaller in front of him! " "Isn''t it? It''s said that Lei Qilin used to be the mount of Yuan Futong, the rebel of Beihai. this time, his Majesty''s personal expedition. After seeing his majesty, the beast was shocked by his Majesty''s arrogance and killed yuan Futong. then all the generals of Beihai knelt down in front of his majesty, and his majesty won Beihai city without a single soldier! " "No, no! Lei Qilin is so domineering. How can he look up to Yuan Futong? I heard that a fairy gave it to your majesty, and the fairy has now lived in the palace and become your Majesty''s concubine. " "I''ll go. Is your majesty such a loser? Even the fairies are here? " "That''s not true. I heard that our Majesty was born as the God of war in the sky. He was also romantic in the sky at that time, which attracted countless fairies to love him. even Chang''e in the Moon Palace had a soul stirring relationship with our majesty." "Wow! Your majesty is too powerful "No, no, I heard that this Lei Qilin is auspicious. It was handed over to your majesty by the three emperors in ancient times." "What? Three emperors "How did I hear that it was empress Nuwa who sent it to your majesty?" "What? Goddess Nuwa Gao fan''s ears are sharp. He listens to all these words. Fei Zhong and you hun are very efficient. Various versions of the story, he let Fei zhongyouhun spread. Cough But Chang''e''s is a little too much. Gao fan wants to go to the Moon Palace to meet this cold beauty. The reason why Gao fan asked Fei zhongyouhun to boast about himself is very simple. people in this era believe in God, so he wants to tie himself with God and gain the hearts of the people. At this time, Cihang Taoist came from the sky, hanging above the team. She was also invited to the performance by Gao fan.Of course, she didn''t want to come, but Gao fan used the elixir to catch her. it''s a elixir that can be cultivated after eating! Can she not be moved? So here she comes! She''s coming to be an actress! Grand Luo Jinxian has become an actor for Xiandan! "Wow! It''s really a fairy When the crowd below saw Cihang, they suddenly became restless, many of them had no chance to see immortals in their whole life, they all knelt down and kowtowed to Taoist Cihang excitedly. Then Caiyun fairy flew out. Unlike Cihang Taoist, she went straight to GAOFAN. Gao fan smiles, flies up and holds the fairy in his arms. "Wow The crowd cheered again, and this time fully confirmed the fact that Gao fan was the God of war. after all, if he was not the God of war, how could even the fairies in the sky throw their arms at him? At the same time, people sincerely celebrate for Gao fan and Dashang. There are also some old people who can''t even walk. Accompanied by their families, they come to watch the ceremony and shed tears of excitement one by one. Ordinary people have not seen the gods, we see two at a time! Even if he died in the future, those old friends he met in xiahuangquan will have the capital to blow bull''s ratio, won''t they? Kong Xuan and evil come also in the crowd, two faces puzzled. They feel that the eldest brother who they worship is really similar to your majesty! But at this time, they dare not talk nonsense. There are other people who have the same idea as Kong Xuan, such as the four heroes of Yin business. They all felt that his majesty looked a little like the Taoist who had crushed them before, but they didn''t dare to talk nonsense either. I can only pray silently in my heart and comfort myself at the same time. Your majesty, it''s not so boring! Soon, as evening came, the party began. After a while of complicated etiquette, the two newly granted imperial concubines were sent to their respective dormitories, while Gao fan was still drinking with princes and ministers in Xianqing hall. "Minister Shang Rong leads his ministers to congratulate his majesty! Long live your majesty, and wish the great business a lasting prosperity Under the leadership of Shang Rong, all the ministers raised their glasses and said in unison. Chapter 1335 In the face of the congratulations from the officials, Gao fan raised his glass with a smile. "all the love ministers are loyal to our business. We can''t live without your efforts! I''d like to propose a toast to you first! " With that, Gao fan drank all the wine in his glass. At this time, it is necessary for business to blow to each other. It is necessary to make these ministers feel the love of your majesty. All the ministers are confused and flattered. How can you make your majesty propose a toast? "Thank you for your kindness!" Shang Rong looks excited and drinks the wine quickly. Your majesty is so kind to the courtiers! Others follow Shang Rong and drink to thank him. Then Gao fan raised his glass again and looked at the officials, his eyes swept over Shang Chengsi, Bo YIKAO, Bi Ling and Jiang Yueli. Gao fan made the four feel numb, and a bad feeling came to them. At this time, Gao Fan said, "I was bored the day before yesterday. I wandered in Chaoge city and met the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty. They really deserve the title of the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty!" Poop! Shang Chengsi four people have knelt on the ground and kowtowed one after another, "Your Majesty, please forgive me for our ignorance and contradicting Your Majesty''s holy face." Bo YIKAO knelt on the ground, his face like gold paper. This is because of him. If he didn''t want to lose face and chose to go back to the house to admit defeat, what would happen next? I''m sorry! All the courtiers were shocked, but they soon understood that the poet who was fighting with the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty that day was his majesty today! Think of the poems your majesty wrote. They all admire them. "Yes! Why didn''t I think of it! All over the world, besides your majesty, who can make such heroic poems? " "Your Majesty is holy and bright. Your majesty is a God from heaven..." Prime Minister Shang Rong, Asian Prime Minister Bigan, Xibo Hou Jichang and Dongbo Hou Jiang Hengchu were also unable to stand, they were ready to kneel down with bitter faces. After all, the four heroes of the Shang Dynasty were all bear children of their family. However, when Gao fan waved, the soft wind lifted them up, and the four young masters kneeling on the ground also helped them up. Gao Fan said with a little smile, "as the saying goes, literature is no first, and martial arts is no second. I was just lucky to get the true biography of the three emperors, so I made a little achievement in poetry writing. The four heroes of yin and Shang Dynasties are the contemporary talents! Four of you, from today on, I will appoint you as Royal envoys of Lantai, specializing in the compilation of historical materials and documents! " What? Four people have been silly, especially Boyi Kao. He was ready to be slaughtered, but Gao fan was granted the official post of imperial envoy with a word. This roller coaster like life is really exciting! Bo YIKAO was so excited that he almost cried. "What are you doing?" Jichang hate iron not into steel curse, "you four don''t kneel down to thank you!" "Thank you, my Lord. Long live your majesty!" Four people a burst of flustered, quickly toward Gao fan kneel down and kowtow. "Straighten up!" Gao fan waved his hand and lifted them up with the force of the wind. Then he looked at Xie Lai and Kong Xuan, "Xie Lai, Kong Xuan, kneel down and listen to Feng!" "I''m here!" Hellai and Kong Xuan are already very excited. The elder brother is your majesty! Evil comes in the heart after a while to be afraid, fortunately oneself don''t want to marry Daji, otherwise be afraid to be skinned and cramped by your majesty? "Feng Xilai and Kong Xuan are the guards with swords in front of the emperor, responsible for the safety of my daily life and travel." "Thank you for your kindness Kong Xuan kowtows to thank you. Kong Xuan''s face moved "Ding! Congratulations on conquering Kong Xuan, points + 100! " "Flat body..." Of course, Gao fan can see that both Bo YIKAO and others, as well as hellai, are also impressed by him, but they are too weak to hand in points. Gao fan drank the wine from his glass, refilled it, held it up and looked at Wen Zhong, "in the first battle of Beihai, the grand master worked hard and made great achievements. I made the grand master the Grand Master of the town and led the army in the world! One more Beihai county was added to the fiefdom, with 1000 taels of gold and 10000 cattle and sheep. " "All the other generals will be rewarded!" As soon as the words fell, Gao fan drank all the wine in his glass. "I''m sorry! Thank the Lord for his kindness Hearing Zhong kowtow, his face moved. Unfortunately, after waiting for ten seconds, Gao fan still didn''t receive Wen Zhong''s points. it seems that Wen Zhong is not so easy to surrender. Next, Gao fan asked Fei zhongyouhun to announce all the awards. The strength of the reward is so great that it is hard to hear. Shangrong and Suhu were granted a reward. After all, they sent their daughter to the palace.But Gao fan even rewarded those princes and nobles who had no achievements, even some of them had been sucking blood. Not only Wen Zhong was confused about this, but also all the officials were confused. But if you think about it carefully, everyone has a reward, and no one thinks it''s a loss, so it''s OK. Later, Gao fan asked Su Hu to announce a series of reform policies. There will be changes if there are reforms, which inevitably hurt the interests of some princes and nobles, so in fact, these princes and nobles have quite different opinions on Gao fan''s reform. But just now, Gao fancai rewarded them, so they have nothing to say and can only accept the reform obediently. It was not until then that Wen Zhong understood Gao fan''s means. It turned out that his majesty rewarded these people for this reason! He can''t help nodding to Gao fan. Now your majesty is more talented than the former Emperor! There are also smart people among the officials who have seen the root of the problem and can''t help admiring Gao fan. Soon, after three rounds of drinking, we came to the stage of toasting each other. Gao fan was at the top of the list and received the congratulation from loyal officials. in the process of pushing cups and changing cups, many people were drunk. In the corner of the main hall, there are two people sitting with no sense of existence: Chen Tangguan chief Li Jing and his wife. These two people, who have no friends in Chaoge, come to eat this meal, which is specially called by Gao fan. So Gao fan came to Li Jing with a cup. "Your majesty Li Jing is terrified, pull a madam to get up quickly see drive. "You don''t have to be polite!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "you have made great efforts to guard chentangguan for me. now you have come all the way to Chaoge and attend the banquet. I don''t know if you are satisfied with the reward I just gave you." "I thank the Lord for his kindness, and I feel guilty for being rewarded." Li Jing looked respectful and said, "I''m far away from chentangguan in the remote East China Sea, where nothing happens all the year round. At most, there are a few mountain bandits and sea bandits and so on. I''m really ashamed that your majesty cares about it!" "Ah..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "is it the king''s land in the whole world? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land? Look at what Li Aiqing said, If I don''t know Chen Tangguan, isn''t it that I am fatuous and incompetent?" Li Jing was shocked and instantly realized that he had said something wrong, "Your Majesty, calm down! I don''t mean that! " "Don''t panic, Li Aiqing." Gao fan held Li Jing''s hand, and the words changed, "I heard you have three sons, right?" Chapter 1336 "Ah Li Jing''s face was shocked. "Please worry about it. I really have two sons, not three." Hehe, two? Gao fan glanced at Mrs. Li lightly. It seems that Nezha has not been born yet! "Li Ai Qing is modest. How can you say that your two sons, each dragon and Phoenix, are not successful?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "the eldest son, Jin Zha, is a disciple of Manjusri Guangfa Tianzun. He practices in Yunxiao cave of Wulong mountain. The second son, Muzha, was a teacher of the immortal master Puxian. He practiced immortality and Taoism in Baihe cave of Jiugong Mountain. " "How do you know, your majesty?" Li Jing is confused, in her heart, she has a bad feeling of being seen through by Gao fan. "Chief Li, don''t be alarmed. As the son of heaven, I should know about the courtiers." Gao fan smiles faintly, "I know some deductive skills, so I have calculated for chief soldier Li that you and your wife will have a third son in the future. I have an affinity with him, so I named him Nezha!" "Thank you for your name!" Li Jing and his wife were shocked again. Because Mrs. Li didn''t feel well yesterday, Li Jing took her pulse and found that she was pregnant. It can''t be known by a third person, so they have to be surprised when Gao fan says something about the third son. "Wait..." Gao fan frowned slightly, pretending to be mysterious, "but the fate of the third son is quite bumpy compared with the first two sons. if you encounter something you can''t cope with at that time, you can send it to Chaoge, and I will protect him!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent. His purpose is to see if he can accept the Li family. After all, Li''s father and son are Jiang Ziya''s big fans and great heroes. Moreover, in the end, if one is not dead, all of them will become gods. In front of the Jade Emperor, they will listen to the tone and not listen to the announcement. the status of other people is not comparable to those gods who have been killed by force. For such talents, Gao fan certainly wants to attract them. "Thank you, your majesty!" Li Jing and his wife looked respectful and gave thanks. "Yes What suddenly occurred to Gao fan, "is that heaven and earth bow and earthshaking arrow in chentangguan?" "Ah?" Li Jing and Mrs. Li are confused. in chentangguan, only the two of them know that the treasures of chentangguan are heaven and earth bows and earthshaking arrows, and no one else will know. Even those who look at these two things every day don''t know their names. But now, Gao fan has broken the mystery. Now, they believe that Gao fan is the God of war. Li Jing''s face sank. "Heaven and earth bow and earthshaking arrow are the treasures of Chentang pass. since ancient times, no one has been able to pull them apart. when I went to Chaoge this time, I heard that your majesty has some mysterious knowledge, so I intend to give them to your majesty. When I go back, I will do it immediately! " Li Jing is not a fool. Since Gao fan has mentioned heaven and earth bow and earthshaking arrow, it shows that he wants to. Li Jing, of course, understands the truth that every man is innocent and guilty. At this time, he had to offer it. What''s more, Gao fan just now gave his son gold and silver, named his son, and promised him that if he was in trouble, he could send his son to Chaoge and protect his life. If he doesn''t show it again, won''t he not give his majesty face? Gao fan has been said to be an immortal in Chaoge, and they have heard about it since they entered Chaoge. Now it seems that even if Gao fan is not an immortal, he has an absolute relationship with the immortal. "Isn''t that good?" Gao fan has a smile on his face. Li Jing had a straight face, "bow to hero! Your majesty is the only one in the world who is worthy of heaven and earth bow and earthshaking arrow Gao fan nodded secretly. Li Jing is quite sensible. However, he can''t ask for other people''s things for nothing, so Gao fan takes out the skill of changer dingguang immortal and hands it to Li Jing. "What''s this?" Li Jing looks puzzled. "It''s a way of practicing Taoism. I hope chief Li likes it." Li Jing''s body froze in an instant when he heard the speech, his hand holding the skill trembled. Li Jing''s life of seeking immortality was nearly forty years old, and he met the people of Xuanmen. However, because he has passed the best age of cultivating immortals, he has not been paid by Xuanmen, and now, he does not know that he can become a God in the flesh in the future, therefore, the skill Gao fan gave him is so precious. It''s something he''s been dreaming of. Poop! At that time, Li Jing knelt down for Gao fan and looked at him with tears, "Minister Li Jing, thank you for your kindness!" "Ding! Congratulations to Li Jing! Points + 100! "Gao fan was stunned at that time, I wipe! Li Jing turned in points! This is Jiang Ziya''s big fan! Why did you suddenly surrender? However, looking at the share of points paid by others, Gao fan can''t treat others badly. He glanced at Mrs. Li who was beside Li Jing, then took out a skill and handed it to Li Jing, "Keke, chief soldier Li, I have another skill here, which is very suitable for you and your wife to practice, there is a long way to cultivate immortals. If you two can become immortals together, wouldn''t it be wonderful?" This skill is of course a double cultivation skill. When Li Jing saw that Gao fan had sent another skill, his old face was moved to tears. Your majesty, it''s very kind to them, isn''t it? Mrs. Li is also a face moved, "I thank the Lord long en!" "Don''t talk about it. You should put it away first. Don''t be seen by others. When you get back to chentangguan, open it and have a look." Gao fan comforted them with a smile. "Yes..." Li Jing and his wife were moved and excited. "Your Majesty, please come out and see me!" At this time, there was a roar from outside, and the whole Xianqing hall was shaking. Gao fan''s face sank, and someone dared to make trouble at this time! "Don''t panic, ladies and gentlemen. I''ll go and have a look!" Gao fan''s face was calm and he flew out of Xianqing hall. The square outside the hall is already full of soldiers and horses, Huang Feihu, king of Wucheng of Zhenguo, looks at the Taoist in the sky with iron green face. I saw the Taoist sitting down on the chariot of eaglewood in Kowloon. His whole body was shining with golden light, like a big sun, shining heaven and earth. The whole people of Chaoge city were woken up. It was the other side''s golden light that was too hot. When Gao fan looked up, he saw that the other party was dressed in a white robe with a kind face, all the people present felt a kind of sacred warmth. Gao fan frowned slightly and recognized the Dragon eaglewood chariot he was sitting on. it seems that this man is one of the six sages. "Your Majesty, the founder of the throne, the head of the yuxu palace, Qilin cliff, Kunlun Mountain, is really not nice to disturb you late at night!" Yuanshi Tianzun looks like an old man with a kind face. The ministers in the court were shocked at that time, especially Wen Zhong, Kong Xuan, Li Jing and other people who knew something about Xiuxian, How could they not know the name of Yuanshi Tianzun? That''s a legendary saint! Chapter 1337 Saints come to sing, and they have hot eyes. It''s a bit of a bad idea! "It turned out to be Yuanshi Tianzun." Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s a pleasure to meet you. I don''t know what happened when you came late at night Of course, Gao fan knows why Yuanshi Tianzun came here. Didn''t he come just for the sake of Cihang Taoist? Moreover, Gao fan also knew why the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was shining, which was released to resist the emperor''s good fortune and avoid being contaminated with cause and effect. "Please return my disciple, Taoist Cihang, to me." Yuanshi Tianzun still keeps smiling. Hearing that Zhong frowned, he knew that it was the woman Taoist priest who helped yuan Futong in Beihai. Gao fan stood up with his hands in his hands and looked at Yuanshi Tianzun calmly, "she''s dead!" "What?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun suddenly looked at Gao fan, his face suddenly sank. The power of the sage came out, and the whole song was shaking. But Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t dare to use too much force. After all, even he was afraid of being infected with cause and effect. Wen Zhong looks at Gao fan in horror, Where did Taoist Cihang die? Isn''t it still in the team going to town during the day? What does your majesty want? Is this a deliberate attempt to infuriate the saint? Gao fan meets Yuan Shi''s eyes and looks at him without fear. He is deliberately provoking Yuan Shi. At the beginning, after he came to this world, he met the third saint. And at the beginning of this guy, he looks like a kind grandfather on the surface, but in the dark, he is a thorough old Yinbi. In the original work, the three religions agreed to sign the list of gods, and then let the situation develop freely. However, Yuanshi Tianzun made several big moves in secret. the first one was of course the cooperation between the West and zhunti, and the second one was to deliberately release Shen Gongbao''s excrement stirring stick to stir up trouble in the world. Step by step, he planned to kill all the disciples of the sect one by one, which protected his effective power of elucidation as much as possible. In the end, it led to the death of the interceptor, but he did not get any benefits. The last time I met zhunti, the other party just ran away and didn''t fight at all. facing Nu Wa, Gao fan had no reason to fight. Facing the old Yin ratio of Yuanshi Tianzun, Gao fan felt that he had no reason to keep his hand. He wants to try to see how far he can fight with the sage. "Ha ha..." Yuanshi''s face returned to normal after he was slightly angry. "Don''t make fun of me, Emperor. I''ll know the safety of my family by counting my fingers. Taoist Cihang is not dead. I know, please ask your majesty to return her to me!" At this time, Cihang Taoist was trapped in the back Palace by Gao fan. At the moment of Yuanshi''s appearance, Gao fan planned to fight with Yuanshi. So he went into the system, drew a prize, and won the law of phagocytosis and the law of gravity. And at that time, Gao fan also found that Cihang was coming towards the position of Xianqing hall through the cave view rule. In other words, Gao fan directly integrated other laws into the law of gravity, which directly increased the gravity in the space where Cihang Taoist lived to a degree of adverse heaven, Cihang Taoist was trapped in it on the spot. "What if not?" Gao fan continued to fight, and rose to the same height as Yuanshi Tianzun, looking at Yuanshi Tianzun with disdain. "You..." At that time, he found that Gao fan was also a practitioner. "I''ve never seen you. Your majesty is a member of our family!" Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes narrowed slightly, "it seems that my disciple was planted in your hands, right?" "She''s really in my hands!" Gao Fan said jokingly, "however, since you have the courage to let your disciples seize my great business fortune at this time, you must be prepared to be contaminated with cause and effect!" "What do you mean?" Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes were awe inspiring, GAO fan had something to say, and he seemed to know a lot about the truth. "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "the three religions signed the list of deities, saying that my great business has run out and should be destroyed. so from the beginning, Tianzun couldn''t help but let Taoist Cihang do things in Beihai and hold back Wen Zhong, right?" Yuanshi Tianzun was shocked. Only the saints knew about the three religions signing the list of gods. Is it a saint who risked great cause and effect to reveal the secret to the emperor? Looking at Yuanshi, Gao fan knew what he was thinking, so he joked, "you don''t need to know how I know this. Since you are here today, let''s have a fight!" "What? Are you going to fight me? " Yuanshi was shocked. He can''t see through the strength of Gao fan, but in his opinion, Gao fan can never be his opponent.The teacher Hongjun below, this world in addition to the younger martial brother Tongtian Godmaster, there can never be a second person is his opponent. Gao fan even threatened to challenge him. It''s a fool''s dream. "Ah ah..." Gao fan suddenly roared, and his voice rang through the sky. The whole Chaoge City heard him, "yuanshipifu, you want to kill me, I''ll fight with you!" The next second, Gao fan waves his fist and pours on Yuanshi Tianzun. The people who didn''t know the truth were also shocked. although they didn''t know what happened, Gao fan had made it very clear that Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to kill him. Although they don''t know why Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to kill their majesty, now they are all Gao fan''s people, at this moment, they all share a common hatred with Gao fan. In the beginning, the emperor bullied the emperor. It''s shameless! Yuanshi Tianzun is also a face of muddle force, he never thought, Gao fan unexpectedly suddenly come out like this. Isn''t this the direct opposite of justice? And at this moment, because he appeared in Chaoge, other saints had already turned their eyes to this side, if his original emperor really started to suppress the emperor, he would lose his face. He secretly scolded Gao fan in his heart for being shameless, and then he was ready to take Gao fan''s fist. After all, it''s just a emperor. Even if it looks strong, where can it be strong? But soon, there was a feeling in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart. Gao fan''s fist is very insipid, but his golden light of body protection gradually collapses under it. However, he soon changed his mind and thought that it was normal for Gao fan, the emperor of human beings, to be able to break his own golden light. But that ordinary punch is absolutely impossible to have much power. Yuanshi Tianzun looks at Gao fan with disdain on his face. Didn''t you say I was going to kill you? I will not move to give you a hit, break your lie! His eyes are contemptuous, and he seems to have seen Gao fan''s face after he punched himself and found that he couldn''t break the defense at all. Thinking of this, Yuanshi Tianzun''s face can''t help but show a banter smile. Ha ha, dregs! Chapter 1338 But soon, the smile of Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly solidified, and his eyes almost fell to the ground. Gao fan hit him with a fist, and she flew over a kilometer away, vomited three liters on the spot. "Hey, hey..." Gao fan looked at his fist and was very satisfied. The sage of Honghuang is really powerful, his invincible fist, which integrates six principles, actually just makes him vomit blood. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun stood still in the void in the distance, and his old face turned red. Unexpectedly, he was injured by the emperor. It''s a shame to be lost to grandma''s house! Moreover, Gao fan''s boxing strength is very tricky, which seems to have special strength, wantonly spread and eroded in his body, and he can''t eliminate it in a short time. I''m careless. I knew I would use magic weapon! Yuanshi Tianzun looks at Gao fan coldly. Now he knows that Gao fan''s strength can''t be underestimated. Damn it! Isn''t the emperor a mortal? Why is it so abnormal all of a sudden? In the eyes of Yuanshi Tianzun, he had a suspicious look of life. "Old thief, watch your fist!" Gao fan broke into Yuanshi Tianzun crazily with his fists and hit him with a wild hand. "Stop it Yuanshi Tianzun was angry. Gao fan was very angry because of his seemingly rogue playing style. He wanted to fight back Gao fan, but he didn''t dare to fight back. Because at this moment, I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are looking here, apart from other things, those two old men in the West are looking at it all the time. If they really beat Gao fan to death and get involved in cause and effect, the two of them will definitely stand up and pit themselves for the first time. At this time, Cihang Taoist has also arrived at the scene. After all, Gao fan needs to attack Yuanshi Tianzun with all his strength. He has no more power to control Cihang Taoist. "Master?" Taoist Cihang looks at Yuanshi Tianzun with blood on his mouth, and his pretty face is full of shock. Yuanshi Tianzun was beaten by Gao fan to vomit blood? She knew that Gao fan was very strong, but she never thought that he was so strong. Seeing that the Taoist priest of Cihang has come, Gao fan stops and looks back at Cihang shyly, his expression looks like a child who has done something wrong. Yuan Shi Tian Zun saw Gao fan''s expression, and the expression on his face turned black at that time. What does Gao fan mean? Is it difficult that all of his abilities are from Cihang religion? Originally, Yuanshi Tianzun was also curious. Didn''t he send Cihang to help yuan Futong? How can yuan Futong fail? Now it seems that this Cihang did not teach yuan Futong, but helped Gao fan in Chaoge! "Villain, what are you doing?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun looked at Taoist Cihang and filled up a plot. He was furious for a moment. Taoist Cihang looked at the angry Yuanshi Tianzun, completely confused. What''s going on? Master, why are you so angry with me all of a sudden? I didn''t hurt you! "I..." Cihang was a little at a loss and looked cute. "Master, don''t be angry. I promised the emperor to come to Chaoge for five years. After five years, I will go back to Qilin cliff and make amends to the master!" "What? Five years as a guest? " At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was black and blue, and his anger was suppressed. This is a direct point. Did you teach the emperor all his skills? Originally, he came here to take away Cihang, but now, it seems that Cihang won''t leave. Those who observe secretly are afraid to laugh their teeth out. Poking his spine, he said that his first emperor was not only injured by the emperor, but also a man who could not even control his disciples! Therefore, the emperor was even more angry at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, and his aura surged up. Looking at the master''s angry appearance, Cihang was a little square, she thought about it carefully and thought that she might be wrong. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was so angry because he was punched by Gao fan''s eight fists. he wanted to face so much that he was so angry. Just now I said that I would be a guest here. It''s strange that he is not angry! Therefore, the Cihang Taoist looked at Gao fan with a look of awe in his eyes and said, "emperor, you have attacked the master secretly. I have to teach you a lesson!" Before the words came down, the Taoist priest of Cihang hit Gao fan with a net bottle in one hand. The net bottle rises against the storm, covering the sky and the moon in an instant. "No!" Gao fan also showed an invincible appearance, began to be tired of coping, and finally even pretended to be suppressed by Jingping.At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was in a better mood. He can''t punish Gao fan, so does Cihang. In this way, the emperor is actually very general. Apart from being physically strong, he has no magic weapon. However, Taoist Cihang is so stupid, what is Gao fan doing? Is this a deliberate release of water? Not to mention that his powerful and mysterious power didn''t come out, even the Lei Qilin didn''t come out! And now Gao fan is very tired. He looks like he may be killed by her net bottle at any time. Cihang has no idea what medicine Gao fan sells in the gourd. "All right, apprentice!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor''s tone was calm and his face was calm. "You must not really kill the emperor!" although he really wants Cihang to kill Gao fan directly, after all, Cihang is a person who interprets and teaches. If he really wants to kill Gao fan, I''m afraid that interpretation will also be affected by cause and effect. And with so many eyes, he could not do too much. "Yes Cihang nodded, took back the net bottle, and quickly held Yuanshi Tianzun. Although she didn''t know why Gao fan pretended to be a counsellor, for her, as long as Yuanshi Tianzun was dispirited, it was OK. "Master, this is the elixir for healing. Take it quickly." Cihang takes out the pills Gao fan gave her and hands them to Yuanshi Tianzun. "Well!" Yuanshi Tianzun nodded and took the pills. in the next second, a pair of calm eyes were staring big. He felt the injury in his body, and under the action of the pill, he was recovering rapidly. just a moment later, he had recovered. Originally, he estimated that it would take an hour for the injury to be completely repaired, now it only takes less than a long time to fully recover. "Apprentice, what kind of pills are you Yuanshi Tianzun looked at Taoist Cihang, and his face became much more kind. His apprentice can make such pills, and his master''s natural face will shine. "Pills?" Taoist Cihang hesitated. After all, this pill belongs to Gao fan, she is not stupid. She can see that there is a big conflict between Gao fan and Yuanshi Tianzun. At this time, if you tell Yuanshi Tianzun the truth, I''m afraid you''ll have to spit out his blood. "How can you speak with hesitation?" Yuanshi Tianzun frowned slightly, but still kept a kind eye, "your master bopingsu also likes alchemy, if you tell him your alchemy method and formula, he will be very happy, it''s good to give you one or two magic weapons at that time." Chapter 1339 At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the great master in Tianzun''s mouth was Lao Tzu, that is, the Supreme Lord in journey to the west, an old man who loved Alchemy to the extreme, and a chemist in the realm of cultivation. Moreover, according to the understanding of the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, the pills made by Laozi can never be better than this one. If Cihang is really willing to hand over the formula and the way of alchemy, then it''s not just a matter of asking Laozi to come up with one or two magic weapons. Yuanshi Tianzun thinks that he can use the formula and the way of alchemy as conditions, let Laozi directly add his own explanation. "I dare not deceive you!" Taoist Cihang frowned and finally made a serious decision, "this pill was given by the emperor!" "What? The emperor Yuanshi Tianzun was stunned at that time. Is it Gao fan''s? The idea in his heart is instantly disillusioned, and his old face is red with anger. He was not only injured by Gao fan, but also recovered by his pills! What a shame! He turned his head and looked at Gao fan with an iron face. GAO fan was looking at Yuanshi Tianzun with a smile and said, "what''s the effect of my pills? Is it a surprise, a surprise? " That way, it seems that it was just pressed by the clean bottle. Obviously, it was installed just now! The smile on Gao fan''s face, in Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes, is not to mention how ironic. "Cihang, you!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor turned his head again and looked at Taoist Cihang. He was so angry that his beard stood up, "you actually took the emperor''s elixir!" "Master, calm down!" Taoist Cihang frowned, "the emperor''s pills are really good, and I hope you can recover soon!" "Ridiculous!" Yuanshi Tianzun was angry again, as her disciple, Cihang even said that Gao fan''s pills were good. And looking at Gao fan''s instant recovery, the war just now seems to be just a play jointly performed by Cihang! He was red and angry. Today''s old face is lost! "Poof!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun spat out a mouthful of old blood again and turned away from Chaoge. His angry voice echoed in the air, "rebel, from now on, there will be no place for you in Qilin cliff any more!" Looking at the place where Yuanshi Tianzun disappeared, Cihang was a fool. There were bursts of tears in a pair of clear eyes and a suspicious expression on her face. up to now, she has not figured out why the master was so angry. Gao fan smiles coldly, everything is under his control. When Fang Cihang came out to meet Yuanshi, he pretended to be a disciple of Cihang. he was very formal and respectful to Cihang, in order to make Yuanshi Tianzun think that he was a disciple of Cihang. Later, Cihang took the hand, GAO fan didn''t resist. On the surface, he seemed to be inferior to Cihang Taoist, but in fact, a seed was planted in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart. Later, the Taoist Cihang gave Gao fan''s pills to Yuanshi Tianzun, Yuanshi Tianzun was furious when he knew that he had taken Gao fan''s pills, at this time, Gao fan appeared to be OK again, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t want to doubt that the war between Cihang and Gao fan was acting before. It was very difficult! As a result, Yuanshi Tianzun was so angry that he was gone, and Cihang didn''t know how to be fat. One link after another, Gao fan is tired and admires his wisdom! Taoist Cihang looked at the dark night sky and murmured, "master What did I do wrong? " In the Chaoge city below, a crowd of Li people, princes and ministers at the opera took a breath Hiss ~! Your majesty beat Yuanshi Tianzun away! It''s a real loser! The next second, Chaoge city broke out a warm carnival. No matter the ministers or the people, all of them spontaneously took to the streets to celebrate for Gao fan! Congratulations for big business! That night, Chaoge City stayed up all night, so everyone had to revel until dawn. And in this carnival, the figure of Cihang Taoist appears so thin, even a little desolate. After all, when others were happy, she became an orphan who was expelled from the school. Compared with the carnival of Chaoge City, Cihang Taoist is even more frustrated. She plans to go back to the cold palace and continue her self-cultivation. "Cihang fairy..." Looking at Cihang, Gao fan couldn''t bear it,After all, this woman will be like this. It''s all calculated by him. "Your Majesty doesn''t have to comfort me!" Taoist Cihang looks calm, "five years later, I will leave after I get back the purple bell!" The next second, Cihang Taoist turned into a streamer and fell into the cold palace of Chaoge city. She thought about it. With the help of the pills given by Gao fan, she closed the door and broke through the bottleneck of the realm of Da Luo Jinxian. If it''s successful, go back to Qilin cliff and ask the master to apologize. If you fail, you will die and your mind will be clear! Gao fan has no choice but to shake his head. He has nothing to do with Cihang''s sadness. Soon, people like to meet the gods, will meet Gao fan back to Xianqing hall. From then on, Gao fan completely became the God in the hearts of all Chaoge people. Li Jing and his wife, evil Lai, Kong Xuan, the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, and the four princes all showed a trace of awe when they looked at Gao fan. Some people, on the other hand, show their fear that is hard to hide. Later, Gao fan left Xianqing hall and came to Hougong. Fei zhongyouhun and his wife smile, "Your Majesty, it''s worth a lot of money to have a spring night. I don''t know who''s lucky tonight?" "Shang Qingjun." Gao fan looks calm. Since it has been confirmed that Daji is a fox spirit, Gao fan plans to air her directly for a few days. And Gao fan is very curious about whether the woman he met in the restaurant that day is Shang Qingjun. "Let''s go, qingluan palace!" Qingluan palace it is a palace specially prepared for Shang Qingjun, nominated by Gao fan. At this moment, Shang Qingjun is sitting on the edge of the bed, covered with a red cap, nervously waiting for his Majesty''s blessing. The sound of revelry outside has gradually disappeared. Shang Qingjun knows that her majesty, whom she has never met, is finally coming. Her heart is very uneasy, and some resentment. Just a few days ago, she was conquered by the poetry collection of Taoist. When her father proposed to marry her to his majesty, she even thought about running away from home and finding a Taoist to elope with others. But Shang Qingjun is a woman with general knowledge. She knows that if she runs away from home, the whole family will be destroyed. so after a big cry, Shang Qingjun decides to forget the Taoist and serve his majesty wholeheartedly. But today, the closer to the palace, the lower the mood of Shang Qingjun. Gao fan didn''t come. Fortunately for her, the more relaxed she felt. Now, Gao fan may have been on her way here, but she is more and more nervous. Chapter 1340 She even prayed in her heart that Gao fan would not come to her own place, but to Su Daji, if she could face Gao fan later, she would face Gao fan later, she could also leave a little more time for the Taoist in her heart! "Creak..." At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open. Shang Qingjun''s delicate body trembled, and every nerve on his body was taut. Sure enough, still can''t escape such fate? Gao fan quickly came to the bed and uncovered the red cap on Shang Qingjun''s head. The elegant fragrance of Shang Qingjun makes Gao fan feel refreshed. Red lips, jade face, a pure white, beautiful face appeared in front of Gao fan. Gao fan is slightly surprised. If you only look at this face, Shang Qingjun is the first beauty of Da Shang! The facial features are very delicate. It''s just right. It''s too much to have one more and too small to have one smaller. Although the fox possessed Daji is charming, compared with shangqingjun, it lacks a desire for protection. Shang Qingjun stares at Gao fan, motionless, just like a wooden man, so nervous that he doesn''t want to. Because she found that the man in front of her was the Taoist who made her think day and night! Gao fan light a smile, "love imperial concubine, I already came, how return Leng to live?" At the moment when Gao fan opened his mouth, Shang Qingjun''s body suddenly trembled. Oh, my God! Even the voice is as like as two peas! Sure enough, I still can''t forget him? Everyone looks like him Shang Qingjun''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and a trace of melancholy began to appear in her heart. Gao fan still keeps smiling. He is also curious about what expression Shang Qingjun will have when he discovers that he is a Taoist. Shang Qingjun slowly closed his eyes, then took a deep breath and shook his head, it seemed that he wanted to shake the Taoist appearance out of his head. Gao fan''s face is muddled. What''s the operation? Then, Shang Qingjun opened his eyes again, and after seeing Gao fan''s face clearly, he showed a muddled expression. "You..." Shang Qingjun closed his eyes and kneaded them again. When he opened his eyes to see Gao fan, he seemed to be confirming whether he was in favor of seeing dazzling eyes. Gao fan was so funny that the girl was shocked that she didn''t believe her eyes. "Are you a Taoist?" Shang Qingjun''s face was as bright as a flower with a sunny smile. "Well!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "your memory is good." But then, Shang Qingjun seemed to think of something else, so he stood up and hurried to the door, looked out, then closed the door and came back in a hurry. Gao fan again muddled force, this is what operation? "Taoist priest, go quickly!" Shang Qingjun sneaks up to Gao fan and whispers, "this is a palace, not a place for you to stay!" Gao fan can''t laugh or cry. Isn''t Shang Qingjun a smart woman? Why did you suddenly get confused? Why can''t your majesty and all Taoists be the same person? Seeing Gao fan''s dull appearance, Shang Qingjun was even more anxious, "I am your Majesty''s concubine now, it''s a capital crime for Taoist priest to enter my boudoir late at night, if your majesty finds out, I''m afraid I will die without a burial place! I see that the Taoist priest is very talented, so I''d better leave now. Don''t waste a good future for me, a married woman! " Gao fan was slightly stunned, so Shang Qingjun completely regarded himself as a Taoist "But If I said that I had obtained your Majesty''s permission before I came, would you believe it? " Gao fan''s face is full of banter, and he puts Shang Qingjun in his arms. "Ah Shang Qingjun exclaimed in surprise, but then he covered his mouth. She never thought that this Taoist should be so bold to tease his concubine in his Majesty''s bedroom. However, she is a woman with principles. Since she has married her majesty, she must be loyal to her majesty, even in the face of the man she likes! "Let go of me, dandy!" Shang Qingjun''s face was awe inspiring and he struggled hard. But Gao fan didn''t mean to let her go, so she couldn''t break free at all. "Let me go, let me go!" Shang Qingjun is flustered, she has exhausted her best strength, but in front of each other, her strength is nothing. "If you don''t let go of me, I''ll be really human!" Shang Qingjun was surprised and angry, and his ears were red with shame. "Ha ha..." Gao fan''s evil face, deliberately tease, "you call ah, you call broken throat, no one will come in!"Shang Qingjun''s pretty face is more red, and her delicate skin seems to be about to drip water. "You..." Her eyebrow is tight, looking at Gao fan''s eyes, both excited and helpless. To tell you the truth, she really wants to follow the common Taoist like this, which can be regarded as her own wish, but in this way, I''m afraid she and her family will be cool. Therefore, she soon calmed down and allowed Gao fan to hold herself, said in an indifferent tone, "Taoist priest, you''d better go quickly, or your majesty will come soon, and you won''t be able to go!" Seeing that Shang Qingjun is not struggling, Gao fan feels a little boring. Gao fan sat down in front of the table and took up a glass of wine. "If you want to go, you can ask the lady Shang to drink this cup of wine with me!" "Taoist priest, you are presumptuous!" Shang Qingjun''s face sank, and his eyes became very angry when he looked at Gao fan. I thought Taoist priest you were just an ordinary man who adored me, but I didn''t expect you to insult me with such a request! Although I''m a woman, I still know three obediences and four virtues. don''t think Taoist priest has any strength, so he wants to be more obedient than me! I''m your concubine. Even if I like you, I can''t have a drink with you! Of course, if you want to be strong to me, I, a weak woman, can''t resist, and I can only end myself afterwards! " Gao fan looks at Shang Qingjun, who is so excited that he can''t help but feel confused, "what? You just said you like me? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shang Qingjun a face panic of cover own cherry small mouth, the face of iron green once again become shy red. I saw her panic, eyes flashing, quickly explained, "no I mean, I love your poetry... " Gao fan smiles a little. This woman is a little cute, but she is quite principled. It''s obvious that Shang Qingjun really likes Taoists. After all, if he doesn''t like Taoists, he would have been called a Taoist for a long time. What''s more, she admitted herself just now, and she looked shy after being torn down. Look at this face, you can see that it''s not like poetry at all, it''s like people, OK? But just because she was married, she was willing to die, not to break the marriage. No wonder, such a woman can be the mother of the world! "Ha ha..." With a faint smile, Gao fan got up and spread his arms, "I am a Taoist, but I am also the emperor." Chapter 1341 "What?" Shang Qingjun was shocked again. Yes! Why can''t a Taoist be your majesty? Listening to Gao fan''s words, Shang Qingjun calmed down and looked at Gao fan''s dress. Gao fan is wearing a black gold dragon robe and a Xuanniao jade pendant around his waist. He is powerful and handsome. Jinlong and suanziao are the symbols of the Shang emperors. And GAOFAN high sounding into his bedroom, without any obstruction. Just now, she opened the door and looked outside. Although the guards outside were standing far away, every one of them was really on guard, and it was impossible to let an unrelated person into her bedroom. The reason why she mistook Gao fan for sneaking in before was that she was preoccupied and concerned. She has never thought that every Taoist is your majesty today, and only regards Gao fan as the one who hides in her heart. since she is the one who hides, she can''t see the light. so when she sees Gao fan, she subconsciously wants Gao fan to leave. "Now, can Princess Ai confirm my identity?" Gao fan''s handsome face showed a sunny smile. Shang Qingjun''s face moved, and his tears could not help falling from his eyes. She wanted to cry, but she didn''t want to cry, so she covered her cherry mouth with her hand. It seemed that she was afraid that the crying would disturb the atmosphere at the moment. She''s happy and excited. Unexpectedly, every Taoist is his majesty today. Originally, she thought that she would never meet that person again. Originally, she thought that she could only bury him in her heart forever. As a result, now, that person changed and appeared in front of her. Gao fan frowned slightly. Shang Qingjun''s appearance now is that I still feel pity for him. He could see that Shang Qingjun was crying with joy, of course, he knew that Shang Qingjun fell in love with himself because of his poems. So, he gently put Shang Qingjun in his arms. "Your Majesty, you are dead..." Shang Qingjun, with a shy face, hammered Gao fan''s chest with a small fist. "Don''t cry, princess. I swear to you that we will be together forever!" Gao fan has an affectionate face. At the moment, he was really moved by Shang Qingjun''s deep feeling. Shang Qingjun raised his head in panic, and gently pressed his finger on Gao fan''s lips, "Your Majesty, don''t swear easily!" The four eyes are opposite, and the atmosphere is a little charming. At this time, Shang Qingjun was surprised to find that her movements were a little intimate, a hot yang came from Gao fan''s lips and quickly spread in her body. In a moment, she felt that she had lost her strength all over, like a pool of soft mud, nestled in Gao fan''s arms. Gao fan smiles, and a princess hugs Shang Qingjun. Shang Qingjun''s face was red and he didn''t dare to look at Gao fan. In his heart, it was like ten thousand fawns were bouncing. "Princess Ai, let me serve you to bed tonight." With a bad smile on his face, Gao fan holds Shang Qingjun and goes to the Dragon couch. "Your Majesty, take it easy..." "Don''t worry..." Soon, the night passed. Shang Qingjun was conquered by Gao fan! Gao fan''s next plan is to transform Shang Qingjun from the two aspects of cultivating immortals and governing the country. It has to be said that Shang Qingjun is really powerful. It took only three days to cultivate immortals. Later, Gao fan let her touch the memorial. At the beginning, Shang Qingjun''s reaction was the same as Fei zhongyouhun''s, and he refused to accept the task of marking the memorial. But Gao Fan said that if Shang Qingjun didn''t want to do it, he would leave it to Fei zhongyouhun. Shang Qingjun was even more reluctant. After all, Fei zhongyouhun was a famous treacherous minister in the court, she would rather Gao fan wrote a memorial to herself than let Fei zhongyouhun interfere. So these days, Shang Qingjun not only accompanies Gao fan to read memorials in the daytime, but also accompanies Gao fan to double practice in the evening. Sometimes, because the aura of heaven and earth in the room is not enough, they will go outside for double cultivation. Therefore, the relationship between the two quickly warmed up, leaving stories of gods and wives everywhere in the palace, the maids told each other about their majesty''s love for the lady Shang, and they were all fed up. It is even said that the empress of Shang will soon be able to add one or two more princes to the business. The palace is also a festive, but only one person is very unhappy. This is sudaji! Su Daji went to the palace with Shang Qingjun, but not only did he not get his Majesty''s blessing on the first night, nearly half a month has passed, and his majesty didn''t mean to be lucky.This made her feel frustrated and worried. Zihao palace, Su Daji''s residence. Su Daji, dressed in gorgeous clothes, sat at the table, holding her fragrant cheeks in one hand, staring at the peony in the courtyard, looking melancholy. If your majesty doesn''t come, what can we do with the task given by Empress Nuwa? "Niang Niang..." A maid came to Daji calmly, "it''s time to have lunch." "Not in the mood!" Su Daji was in a state of displeasure, and I was still in pity. "I''ve been in the palace for half a month, and your majesty hasn''t come to me yet. Have you forgotten me?" "I don''t know, but I''m helping my mother to ask manager Fei every day. Manager Fei says that your majesty will come in two days." The maid of honor frowned slightly, "madam, you have to take care of yourself, otherwise, when your majesty comes down, if you see your body is thin, blame it, and the maidservants will die!" "Ah..." Su Daji looks melancholy, if it wasn''t for the broken rules in the palace, she would take the initiative to find her majesty. She believed that with the beauty of this skin bag and the unique charm, the emperor would definitely bow down to her pomegranate skirt. "Here comes the emperor!" At this time, a voice came from outside Zihao palace. The maid of honor looked excited. "Empress, empress, your majesty has finally come!" "Well!" Sudaji changed her body, her decadence disappeared in an instant, and the whole person seemed to be a different person, in a hundred times of spirit, she walked towards the door gently, enchanting, amorous and graceful. The maid of honor was so confused that she quickly followed. Gao fan enters Zihao palace alone, and the rest are left outside by him. "My concubine, sudaji, see your majesty." Su Daji twisted the waist of the willow, gave Gao fan a gift with a smile and a twinkle, which was extremely charming. Even the palace maids on one side were fascinated by the breath of sudaji. Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was calm! All the palace people quit. I have something to say to Princess Ai alone. " Before the voice fell, Gao fan had entered the room. As soon as sudaji''s eyes brightened, his majesty came in and waved back the palace people. What do you want? You don''t have to do that in broad daylight, do you? She looks at Gao fan''s back with a charming face. Her Majesty is a little impatient, but That''s what I want. Chapter 1342 "Why are you still in a daze? Don''t you hurry out!" Su Daji gave the maids a white look, what a group of things! "Yes..." The maids nodded and left one after another. Su Daji is no longer ink, and quickly shakes Liu Yao to walk towards the room, this girl''s charm ability can be regarded as a place to play, smelly emperor, just wait to bow down under my girl''s pomegranate skirt! Gao fan''s face is calm, looking at a table of dishes on the table, "this is not eating yet?" "Thank you for your concern." Su Daji said with a smile, "my concubine is about to have dinner. Your majesty is coming." "Yes! I didn''t eat either. I sat down to eat together. " Gao fan nodded, sat down directly, picked up the dishes and began to eat impolitely. Su Daji sat down with a smile on his face and looked at Gao fan in this way, but he didn''t start. "Eat." Gao fan looked at Su Daji, "why don''t you eat?" "Your Majesty, I''m not hungry." Su Daji keeps smiling, it''s strange that she is not hungry, but only a pair of dishes and chopsticks are used by you. How do you want me to eat? Su Daji grinned on the surface, MMP in his heart, and glanced at the chopsticks in Gao fan''s hands. "Oh Is it because there are no bowls and chopsticks? " Gao fan glanced faintly and suddenly said, "it turns out that concubine AI also needs chopsticks for dinner. I thought that a goblin like concubine AI doesn''t need chopsticks for dinner!" Su Daji''s face changed at that time. What do you mean? You see I''m a goblin? But she as a thousand years fox demon, this psychological quality is still some, as long as Gao fan did not directly pick out, she will not admit. "Your Majesty is joking. Although my concubine is a little more charming, she is far from worthy of the word" goblin. " Su Daji threw a wink at Gao fan, and the power of Nine Tailed Fox''s enchantment spread instantly. Gao fan only felt that there were ripples in his divine consciousness, but soon he was calm. After all, with his strength, it''s impossible for Daji to confuse him. "Ha ha Is this the enchantment of the legendary Nine Tailed Fox clan? " Gao fan light a smile, a face banter of see to Da Ji, "seem also just so." "What?" This time, Daji completely froze. The calm and charming smile on his face disappeared in an instant, all that remained was surprise. The task has not started, he was seen through by Gao fan! Before those maids said that Gao fan was a God, she still didn''t believe it. Now it seems that Gao fan is really the God of heaven! Nuwa, this is an epic mission for me! He is just a little goblin. Why do you treat me like this! Sudaji''s brain quickly turned up, and soon made a decision: thirty six plans, the best way to go! "If you want to escape, I advise you to give up the idea." Gao fan, with a cool face, spread out his right palm on the table, there was a force of swallowing the law, and the surrounding space was collapsing. "With your present skill, I''m afraid you can''t even leave dregs under the power of my law!" Gao fan looked at Daji with great interest, "do you want to have a try?" "Gulu..." Daji swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the expression on his face had changed from surprise to panic. She is very clear that Gao fan does not have the suspicion of bragging at all, and she will be crushed to pieces by the other party. Intuition tells her, the power in Gao fan''s hand! And her intuition has always been accurate. "He who knows current affairs is a hero. You are very smart!" Gao fan looked at Daji with a smile on his face and said, "come on, what''s the mission that Nu Wa sent you for?" "Yes..." Daji subconsciously opened her mouth, but soon realized that she had let slip, so she quickly changed her words and said, "no one sent me here." before she finished speaking, she looked at Gao fan''s disbelieving eyes, and her voice became weak. "If I said I came here myself, do you believe it?" Gao fan was silent and expressionless. Daji took a deep breath and pretended to be pitiful. "Well, I admit it. It''s Nuwa who sent me!" "Well! Go on Gao fan nodded and took a big bite of the meal. Daji swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Seeing that Gao fan ate so well, she was really hungry. "Empress Nuwa sent me into Chaoge to monitor your Majesty''s every move and report to her at any time." Daji looked calm. "No more?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "didn''t let you confuse me, stir up the relationship between me and my courtiers, destroy my country or something?" "No, no! Absolutely not Daji shook his head.Gao fan nodded secretly, looking at Su Daji''s appearance. He didn''t seem to be lying. "By the way, you are attached to sudaji. Is she dead or alive?" Gao fan asked lightly. "This..." Daji, the Nine Tailed Fox, frowned slightly, "although she is not dead, the situation is not optimistic..." "Tell me more about it." "Yes Daji, the Nine Tailed Fox, nodded, "because of the loss, her soul is very fragile. even if I leave this body now, she is unlikely to survive. And "And what?" Daji, the Nine Tailed Fox, gritted his teeth and looked pitifully at Gao fan, "and I can''t leave this body now. once I leave, my soul will be torn up by the imperial spirit of Chaoge city! Moreover, once the empress Nuwa knew that my mission had failed, I would be killed! Your majesty, spare your life Voice did not fall, nine tail fox Daji has been to Gao fan kneel down. "Well! It''s just Nu Wa, who doesn''t dare to touch me! " Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his tone was arrogant. "I''ll protect your life. Now I don''t want to talk about it. is it only when I go to Xuanyuan grave and find your body that I can save her?" Daji, a Nine Tailed Fox, looks confused. Gao fan''s words sound just like bragging, but I don''t know why, she believes it! "Yes, but sudaji''s soul is too fragile. Even if I give up my body, I''m afraid she can''t come back." Daji said weakly. "You don''t have to worry about that!" With a faint smile, GAO fan took Daji and flew directly into the sky. Soon, Gao fan found Xuanyuan grave and the fox body of the Nine Tailed Fox. Then, the fox soul entered the original body. Gao fan took the soul raising pill that he had won in the lottery and began to recover her soul. just a moment later, Su Daji''s soul, which had almost disappeared, recovered more than half, and the rest was slowly recovering. One side nine tail fox has been stunned, Gao fan actually has the means to restore the soul, which is really unheard of. After all, between heaven and earth, except for saints, as long as the body is lost, the soul will slowly dissipate, which is a law that no one can violate. But Gao fan''s pills are so effective, can be done against the sky! Chapter 1343 Nine Tailed Fox suddenly felt that fortunately, he didn''t resist Gao fan out of his capacity just now, otherwise, I''m afraid he would have been dead. After all this, Gao fan saw that Su Daji''s condition was stable, and he nodded with satisfaction. Then he looked back at the Nine Tailed Fox, at this time, although the Nine Tailed Fox has become a human, it still retains many fox characteristics. Covered with white fur, furry ears, long fox tail. She looked at Gao fan pitifully, "Your Majesty, how can people follow you in this way?" Gao fan, with a cool face, took out a bottle of Yiqi Dan and a flat peach to Daji, "the flat peach can be eaten now, and the Yiqi Dan in the bottle can be kept for cultivation!" "Flat peach?" The Nine Tailed Fox looked at the things in his hands, and his eyes were full of surprise. "Is this the legendary yaochi flat peach? A peach that blooms and bears in a thousand years "Yes Gao fan nodded, "if you eat a flat peach, you can immediately gain a thousand years of cultivation and become a human! Then you can sing along with me "Really?" Nine Tailed Fox in front of a bright, behind the fox tail are excited to swing up. "Do you want to eat? Give me back if you don''t Gao fan has already started to take it. "Eat, eat!" Nine Tailed Fox was flustered at that time, just like a child who wants to protect his toys. The next second, she opened her mouth, showing a silver tooth, biting on the peach. Flat peach and her small mouth contact moment disappeared. The Nine Tailed Fox feels that the peach turns into a warm current and enters her body. in an instant, the whole body feels a kind of unspeakable pleasure. "Well How comfortable Nine Tailed Fox a face to enjoy, closed his eyes, his face are suffused with pink happiness. The fluff, tail and ears on her body are rapidly receding, revealing her smooth and flawless skin. mostly because what he as like as two peas didn''t know what to become, so the tail fox made his face look like Su Da himself. However, as the Nine Tailed Fox has no clothes, Gao fan''s face gradually shows a trace of embarrassment when he looks at the gradually transformed Nine Tailed Fox, it''s just embarrassment, which does not affect his looking at the scenery in front of him. If nothing else, the Nine Tailed Fox''s figure is really "ferocious"! Soon, Nine Tailed Fox has fully evolved into a human form, she also opened her eyes again. She found that Gao fan''s eyes were fixed on him. So she looked curiously at the place where Gao fan''s eyes were fixed, when she saw the place where Gao fan''s eyes were fixed, she let out a scream After a while, Gao fan, holding Su Daji who was still unconscious, walked out of the woods where Xuanyuan tomb was. He was accompanied by a woman in a white robe with a blush and a trace of anger between her eyebrows and eyes. This woman, of course, is the woman formed by Nine Tailed Fox. Jiuwei fox has the same appearance as Su Daji, but its posture is more enchanting and charming than Su Daji in Gao fan''s arms. I don''t know how many times. They walked one after the other. Because of what happened just now, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Nine Tailed Fox in Gao fan behind, from time to time with angry eyes glanced at Gao fan, a time in the heart of five mixed. This man was her mission target. She accepted the order of empress Nuwa to do something unfavorable to her. But the other side not only didn''t hurt her, but also gave her a precious yaochi flat peach, which helped her improve her cultivation for a thousand years and left her by her side. This kind of magnanimity makes her wonder if Gao fan likes her. And the other party''s powerful beyond her imagination, even goddess Nuwa such a God is not in the eye. Such a man, let her very heart. Gradually, she found that she also liked Gao fan a little. Nine Tailed Fox is a kind of demon who dares to love and hate. For every relationship, they will ask clearly. So she has already thought about it. She must ask whether Gao fan likes himself or not. "Your Majesty..." The woman''s head was very low and her voice was murmuring and hesitant. Even if she is a goblin, she is very shy in the face of feelings. "We''ve seen what we should see, and we''ve seen what we shouldn''t see." Gao Fan said calmly. "Ah?" Nine tail fox was stunned at that time, a blush appeared on his face. Is this what I want to ask? ¡°¡­¡­¡± She was ashamed and angry, but she had nothing to do, she could only stomp her feet and look at Gao fan''s tall and powerful back, and scolded in her heart with shame and anger:Asshole, you straight cancer! "By the way, you can''t use the name sudaji. You can call it su Meiniang in the future." Gao Fan said lightly again. "Su Meiniang? Meiniang... " The Nine Tailed Fox looked up at Gao fan''s back in a daze, the anger on his face disappeared in an instant, replaced by a faint smile. Meiniang She likes Gao fan''s name very much. This is the first time that someone has given her a name, and this person is the man she likes. "Ding! Congratulations on capturing Meiniang''s heart, points + 100! " Gao fan''s face was surprised, and he glanced back at Su Meiniang. This fox, actually turned in points? This is to rob Nuwa''s fans! "Meiniang, stay with me." Gao fan is happy and flies away. Su Meiniang smiles and follows Gao fan. Looking at the integral on the panel, Gao fan directly suoha. "Ding! Congratulations on getting Changsheng pill * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on getting healing pill * 1 ¡­¡­ "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Douluo Titan great ape (super mutation)! " "Ding! If the fusion is successful, you will get the soil series rule, the mutation effect will trigger, and you will get the stealth rule! " "Ding! Congratulations on upgrading, current level: Eternal 4 stars Gao fan smiles calmly. It''s good. ¡­¡­ Zihao palace. I don''t know how long later, sudaji woke up slowly and looked at everything in front of him curiously. Red bed curtain, warm light. Looking around, the whole room is full of vermilion decoration, the decoration is luxurious and royal. She looked down at herself and found that she was wearing a red dress with a Golden Phoenix embroidered on it. Needless to say, now I am in the palace, waiting for your Majesty''s blessing. However, she was very confused. She remembered that she suddenly fainted at a post station on the way to Chaoge, and then lost consciousness. I can''t remember how I got into the palace and came here. However, this is not the time for doubt. She is very nervous. It''s getting late outside. I''m afraid it won''t be long before your majesty, the bridegroom, will enter his room. Although it is said that his majesty is wise and powerful, such as the God of heaven, he has never met before. What if he is an ugly man? If it''s ordinary ugliness, it''s OK. If it''s very ugly and ugly, a disgusting man can''t help but vomit all over his majesty. I''m afraid that he will be killed! The more she thought about it, the more nervous she was. Chapter 1344 Sudaji sat tight on the edge of the bed, rubbing his clothes in front of him with both hands. He was already extremely nervous. "Creak..." At this time, Gao fan pushed the door in. Sudaji was in a panic. I never thought that his Majesty would come so soon! She quickly found the hood from the side, covered herself, and sat stiff on the edge of the bed. Gao fan has a funny face. Su Daji is quite shy The reason why Zihao palace keeps the appearance of a new house is that Gao fan has never come. And Gao fan didn''t want Su Daji to know that he was possessed by Su Meiniang and almost died. Now, there is a su Daji sitting on the bed. Beside Gao fan, there is a su Meiniang in wedding clothes. Yes! Gao fan is going to be a dragon and two phoenixes this evening, or twin phoenixes. He went to the edge of the bed and pulled up Su Daji''s red cap. Su Daji''s eyes closed tightly, as nervous as Shang Qingjun some time ago. "Aifei Why so nervous? " Gao fan light smile, with full of magnetic voice said. When sudaji heard Gao fan''s voice, he immediately relaxed his body, and his face was not so stiff. Listen to this voice, seems to be a good-looking man ah! So sudaji slowly opened his eyes. When she saw Gao fan, her cherry mouth had turned into an O-shape. This This is too handsome! Yes, sudaji is a face control. She is already looking at Gao fan with her idol eyes. Gao fan calmly smile, sure enough, Yan value this thing, or very useful. "Meiniang." "My concubine is here." Su Meiniang answered and appeared in Su Daji''s sight. When Su Daji saw Su Meiniang, her face froze again. What? how can a as like as two peas stand in the same place? Is it a mirror? So sudaji moved her body, but Su Meiniang didn''t move. Wait Did your majesty just call her Meiniang? Su Daji was shocked and murmured, "Meiniang..." "Yes, my concubine Su Meiniang, see empress Daji." Su Meiniang gave Su Daji a gift. "This..." Su Daji''s beautiful eyes blinked, as if to see the difference between Su Meiniang and herself. Gao fan smiles and looks at Su Daji, "Aifei, Meiniang is the maid I gave you. Are you satisfied?" Yes, Gao fan asked Su Meiniang to be su Daji''s servant girl. They have the same appearance, but Su Daji is pure and lovely, Su Meiniang is charming and enchanting. The taste is wonderful. Enjoy at the same time, you can experience it by yourself! "Man Satisfied. " Sudaji was still immersed in his own shock and stammered. "Just be satisfied." Gao fan nodded, "Meiniang, please serve me and empress Daji to bed." "Yes." Su Meiniang came back quietly and untied her clothes directly. Su Daji''s face is muddled. What''s the situation? Didn''t I ask you to serve me and go to bed with your majesty? What are you taking off! However, she soon understood! After all, when she was at home, sudaji''s mother had given her relevant training. As a result, her face turned red and her heart became angry. Your Majesty is really dead. She is so good! So The night passed. Sudaji had been sleeping until the next afternoon, because he was too tired last night, and His Majesty was too strong. Su Meiniang, who was contacting embroidery on one side of the table, was also helpless. The human body was really a little weak. All of a sudden, Su Meiniang left the room with a nervous look in her eyes. Outside Chaoge City, Xuanyuan tomb. "Why?" Nu Wa looked at the respectful Su Meiniang in front of her, her face slightly stunned, "is this the pair of leather bags you have?" "To my lady, yes." Su Meiniang frowned slightly and looked uneasy. She also secretly glanced at her empty side. Nu Wa also found Su Meiniang''s abnormality. Although Su Meiniang only glanced at her, everything couldn''t escape her eyes. So, she quietly toward Su Meiniang''s line of sight swept the place to see one eye, instantly slightly frown. Nothing? What are you looking at? Nu Wa did not continue to care about Su Meiniang''s abnormality, but looked at Su Meiniang faintly, "the skin bag is a good skin bag, and the body and soul fit well." HooWhen Su Meiniang heard the words, she couldn''t help breathing out a long breath in her heart. She was relieved at that time. "After all, what happened to the emperor during this period?" "Yes Su Meiniang looked respectful and said a lot. Of course, Gao fan asked her to say these words. "What?" After listening to this, Nu Wa was shocked and said, "is Chaoge peaceful and peaceful? Is the emperor a good emperor "Well." Su Meiniang nodded calmly and handed a small book to Nu Wa, "please have a look at it. emperor of human affairs, he is dealing with memorials every day and proposes some reform measures in Chaoge." "What''s this?" Nu Wa looked at the pamphlet, slightly shocked. She hasn''t seen it. Unlike other books, this pamphlet is bound in paper. Gao fan asked Shangrong to make it out of paper, which is many times more advanced than contemporary bamboo slips. "This is the invention of his majesty. It''s called book." Su Meiniang saw Nu Wa''s expression, and an imperceptible cunning flashed in her eyes. Sure enough, even empress Nuwa would be surprised when she saw these new things. "Books?" Nu Wa''s Willow eyebrows are slightly frowning, this thing is not only unknown, but also unheard of. "Yes Su Meiniang patiently explained, "a book is a carrier for recording words, which is simpler and lighter than traditional bamboo slips. moreover, this small book records more words than ten bamboo slips." "Seriously?" Nu Wa was even more surprised and curiously took over the pamphlet. She quickly looked through it and found that as Su Meiniang said, it was really magical. But what surprised her even more was what was recorded in books. Those are all reform measures proposed by Gao fan. Nu Wa looked at the emperor''s reform measures, and for a moment she was dumbfounded. As the great God who once ruled the human race and the demon race, Nu Wa knew how difficult it was to manage the human race and the demon race. So she can see that the measures proposed by the emperor can really manage the human race well. At this moment, she has to admit that the emperor has great power! Think about Gao fan''s chasing after the mysterious man before. How could such a king look like an emperor who is about to die? It looks like a dynasty is going to be prosperous! Therefore, Nu Wa could not help but wonder whether Hongjun was cheating before! "No! I have to see Hongjun again Nu Wa returned the pamphlet to Daji and left Xuanyuan tomb. Chapter 1345 See Nu Wa go far, Gao fan''s figure appeared in Daji''s side. "Your Majesty, I was scared to death just now!" Su Meiniang gave Gao fan a white look. Yes, from the beginning to the end of Su Meiniang''s meeting with Nu Wa, Gao fan was always by her side. Gao fan used the previously obtained stealth rule to hide himself and always stood beside Su Meiniang. Su Meiniang, because of her poor psychological quality, glanced at Gao fan. She was noticed by Nu Wa, and almost showed up! "Hey, hey..." Gao fan joked, "Aifei, your psychological quality needs to be improved." Su Meiniang covered her heart and said, "Your Majesty, you are dead! Do you know that my heart just now is about to jump out! " "Ha ha..." With an evil smile on his face, Gao fan embraces Su Meiniang in his arms, "now that I''m scared, let me comfort her hurt heart..." Have to say, Nine Tailed Fox is a natural hormone, can cause volcanic eruption anytime, anywhere! Gao fan secretly mourned for the original King Zhou, no wonder he would be confused to death by the Nine Tailed Fox, just a mortal, and how he could withstand the temptation of the Nine Tailed Fox. Su Meiniang felt Gao fan''s heat, and her body became general at that time, paralyzed in Gao fan''s arms. "Well Your majesty, don''t be here... " "I like it here!" "Well Bad, bad On the other side, Nu Wa has come to Zixiao palace. Zixiao palace is the Taoist temple of Hongjun, the highest place in the whole world of cultivating immortals. Standing outside the thirty-three heavens, it is an independent space. On weekdays, even saints need to make an appointment before they can enter, but below saints, they can''t even find this place. After getting Hongjun''s permission, Nu Wa entered Zixiao palace and found Hongjun in a garden pavilion. Hongjun was dressed in a gray cloth robe, with a young face and a crane hair. He was dressed neatly and had an immortal air. Although the hair on the head and the beard on the face are all white, but the skin is tight, the appearance is young, and looks energetic. Hongjun was sitting alone in the pavilion, fishing with a fishing rod in his hand. "Daozu..." Nu Wa came forward with a calm face. "If you don''t come here today, please make atonement." "No problem." Hongjun waved his hand, "are you here for the emperor?" "Exactly!" Nuwa''s face is respectful, Hongjun has a jade dish of creation and knows everything. It''s normal that the other party knows the purpose of her coming. Hongjun a face indifferent, and did not look back at Nu Wa, "for the emperor, I have no comment." "Why?" Nu Wa frowned slightly. How could Hong Jun be so shameless? You know, Nu Wa and Hong Jun are of the same family. They are all disciples of the founder yuan Ling. Chuangyuanling is the first person in the chaotic period of the world. He has four disciples, namely: Hongjun ancestor, Kunpeng demon master, Nvwa Niangniang and Luya Taoist. Nuwa is the Third Elder martial sister of Hongjun, which is why she can''t make an appointment when she comes to Zixiao palace. Nu Wa''s face was livid. "Elder martial brother, are you willing to give this face to younger martial sister?" "Ah..." Hongjun sighed, "it''s not that I don''t give you face, it''s that I don''t know what happened to the emperor!" "What? You don''t know? " Nu Wa was stunned. She obviously didn''t believe it. "Elder martial brother, before, didn''t you say that the quantity robbery will happen, the big business will die, and the emperor will also die? You don''t know a word now, but you can''t say it! What''s more, how can you not know that you have the most important thing in the world, the jade dish of creation? " "Younger martial sister, don''t get excited." Hongjun glanced back at Nu Wa and said, "it''s true at the beginning. The quantity robbery will start and the big business will be destroyed! But the problem is Now, he has changed... " "What? Has it changed? " Nu Wa was stunned. "Yes Hongjun had a dignified face and nodded slightly, "that day, Yuanshi, my second disciple, went to Chaoge and was injured by the emperor." "What?" Nu Wa a face shocked, "Yuan Shi was injured by the emperor?" "Yes." Hongjun nodded solemnly, "I was also very surprised at that time. after all, I had calculated that it would be at least 15 years before the robbery, but the change of the emperor made me very uneasy. So, I did it for a while and found that the secret had been covered up. So it seems that the quantity robbery has begun, and I don''t know what method the emperor used to change some fixed number! " "So the emperor will not die, and the Shang will not be destroyed?" Nu Wa''s eyes brightened. "The future is unpredictable..." Hong Jun shook his head and said, "I feel very uneasy,It seems that the quantity robbery this time will be more fierce than before. " "Even you feel uneasy?" Nu Wa was even more shocked. Is it not the mole ant below the sage that can be killed by quantity robbery? Why, even Tian Dao Hongjun would feel uneasy? This is the thing that dragon Han early robbery and Lich quantity robbery have never appeared! "Yes." Hongjun looked melancholy and said helplessly, "I don''t know, my uneasiness is because of the world, or because of myself, or something else However, my uneasiness is real, and I have nothing to do with it... " "This..." Nu Wa was speechless, it was the first time that she saw Hong Jun with such melancholy since she became a saint. "You go back..." Hongjun said faintly, "try to hide, don''t walk around, the robbery has begun, try to hide, your sainthood can be saved." "Thank you for reminding me." Nu Wa nodded and turned to leave. "By the way..." Hongjun suddenly remembered something and took out a pennant. The flag radiated colorful light, embroidered with a brilliant Golden Lotus. "Is this the Qinglian baose flag to lead the Taoist?" Nu Wa was slightly stunned, "how can this thing be with you, elder martial brother?" Hongjun''s face was indifferent. "He came to talk to me. He wanted to exchange the green lotus flag for the chaotic Golden Lotus in your hands." "No way!" When she talked about the chaos of Jinlian, Nu Wa couldn''t get angry. She hasn''t found anyone to settle the account of Nuwa Temple last time! "Younger martial sister, don''t get excited." Hongjun said earnestly, "no matter who did the work of Nuwa temple, you can''t use the magic weapon of chaos Golden Lotus. It''s better to exchange it for the green lotus color flag that can be used!" "Besides, when I calculated the quantity robbery before, I calculated the quantity robbery. In line with the prosperity of the west, maybe with the help of chaos Jinlian, the west can help the quantity robbery develop in the original direction, in this way, the quantity robbery is still under our control at least, and it will cause less damage to us. so, please return chaos Jinlian to us Give it to the West! " Chapter 1346 Nu Wa frowned slightly when she heard the words. Hongjun is right. If the quantity robbery deviates too much from the previously predicted trajectory, the damage it may cause is immeasurable, even the sage may fall. However, she also has her own careful thinking. As a great God in ancient times, Nu Wa didn''t fall into her present position because of her previous mistakes in the Lich robbery. even the disciple Yuanshi Tianzun and Tongtian sect leader of elder martial brother Hongjun were better than her, and she was certainly unwilling. If Gao fan can completely change the pattern of flood and famine, and even reverse the fate, it is not a bad thing to cooperate with Gao fan. "What? Won''t you, younger martial sister? " Hongjun looks at Nu Wa lightly. "Yes, why not?" With a faint smile, Nu Wa handed over the chaotic Golden Lotus to Hong Jun, "younger martial sister, please obey elder martial brother''s order." While talking, Nu Wa''s eyes on Hong Jun were a little more complicated. At that time, if Hongjun told himself in advance, the demon clan would not have lost so much in the battle with the witch clan! Elder martial brother, you were unkind at that time. Now don''t blame me for my injustice! Nu Wa faintly, in chaos Jinlian above, did a little hand. If she had the chance, she would take back the place of heaven from Hongjun. "I thank my younger martial sister for you!" Hongjun took up the chaotic Golden Lotus and gave the green lotus color flag to Nu Wa. "Goodbye, elder martial brother." Nu Wa said no more and left Zixiao palace. Outside Chaoge City, Xuanyuan tomb. Nu Wa came again, and once again summoned Su Meiniang, the Nine Tailed Fox, with the demon flag. At the same time, Su Meiniang, who was serving Gao fan in the palace to read the memorial, trembled. "What''s the matter?" Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at Su Meiniang. "To your majesty, it''s empress Nuwa!" Su Meiniang frowned, "empress Nuwa also asked me to show you my identity, and then I will take you to see her." As Shang Qingjun and Su Daji are escorted home by Kong Xuan and evil spirit, there are only Gao fan and Su Meiniang at the moment. "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. "Do you think she has found out about us?" Su Meiniang frowned. "No Gao fan shook his head and said, "don''t think so much about it first. let''s go and meet her!" Soon, Gao fan met Nu Wa outside Xuanyuan tomb. "Empress Nuwa, long time no see." Gao fan''s face was livid and he glanced angrily at Su Meiniang beside Nu Wa. "Unexpectedly, my pillow was sent by your mother! What? Don''t you trust me? " Su Meiniang worried and stood beside Nu Wa. "There is no such thing as trust or distrust." Nu Wa''s face is indifferent, "it''s just that the emperor suddenly becomes stronger, which interests me." "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "now, why do you let her reveal her identity?" "For the sake of sincerity." "Oh?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "what sincerity?" "I want to cooperate with your majesty!" Nu Wa gently waved and took out the green lotus color flag. "This..." When Gao fan saw the blue lotus flag, he could not help but brighten his eyes. The flag is shining with a golden lotus on it. "This is Qinglian baose banner, one of the five congenital banners. It is a magic weapon of Western Taoism and a real congenital spiritual treasure." Nuwa''s face was indifferent. "Although it''s far less powerful than chaos Golden Lotus, it''s also a good magic weapon! Moreover, if you have a chance, you can get the other four flags and combine the five flags into one, and you can also be promoted to a congenital treasure. " Gao fan takes a deep breath. Nu Wa is right. In the original work, guangchengzi, one of the twelve golden immortals of the Yuan Dynasty, sat down to teach him how to use this flag to meet the Taoist priest, and then combined the other four flags to kill Yin Jiao, who had the most precious seal of heaven. The Fantian print is the treasure of guangchengzi, and Yinjiao was guangchengzi''s disciple. As a disciple of guangchengzi, Yin Jiao could make his master have no fighting power by virtue of the seal. we can imagine how powerful the seal was. At the same time, we can also know how powerful the five flags are that can defeat fantianyin. Nuwa is willing to take out such a good thing, which can explain the problem. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I don''t know what empress Nuwa means? I don''t dare to accept such a big gift from empress Nuwa if she doesn''t make it clear! " Nu Wa''s face was indifferent, "the quantity robbery will rise, the emperor you and the big business will be destroyed in the quantity robbery, this green lotus color flag, I will give it to the emperor for protection." "Ha ha Don''t fool me, madam. If Dashang really wants to play, what''s the reason for you to give me something? "Gao fan joked with a smile, a cunning face, "does the empress know something from Hongjun Daozu?" In fact, Nuwa will be like this, Gao fan is not difficult to guess. After all, in addition to Hongjun, the spokesman of the way of heaven, there is no other person who can find his abnormality. Nuwa must have learned about herself from Hongjun. "You?" Nu Wa looked at Gao fan, slightly shocked. How could Gao fan know that she had met Hongjun? "Do you want to ask me how I know?" Gao fan looked indifferent, "actually, I guess it all, but it seems that I guess it right. So even Daozu Hongjun thought that I had the potential to go against heaven, didn''t he "Hum!" Nu Wa snorted coldly, a little upset, she has always been the Supreme God, and has always been the one who crushed others in all aspects. But now, Gao fan doesn''t know what kind of magic he has, and he can get her speechless just by guessing. Gao fan is so deep that she can''t help shivering. She even doubted that what happened in Nuwa temple before was actually made by Gao fan, and zhunti was just used by Gao fan. After all, with the cultivation of zhunti sage, it''s really impossible to say "empress Nuwa, you''re a thief!" In that case. Thinking of this, Nu Wa could not help but look hot. For this matter, she would look at her ass from time to time after she went back to see if it was really cocky. Don''t mention it. The evaluation is quite to the point. "To tell you the truth!" Nu Wa looked at Gao fan angrily, "Hongjun Taoist said, Fengshen measurement robbery has been opened ahead of time, and the emperor you are likely to be the root of the early occurrence of measurement robbery." "Oh?" Gao fan light a smile, "if so." "But don''t be too proud." Nuwa''s face was dignified, "the fate of heaven has been in chaos, and the future is unpredictable. even Daozu could not see the direction of the future! So it''s not known whether you and your big business can survive in the end! " "Well! Madam, you are right Gao fan nodded and agreed with Nu Wa. But the next second, he said, "but in that case, Why do you want to help me a person whose future is unknown?" Chapter 1347 Nu Wa slightly frowned, this smelly boy, in the face of such a big crisis and their own temptation can be so calm, is not a bit abnormal ah! Gao fan banter a smile, a face of evil look to Nu Wa, "can''t be because of love?" On one side, Meiniang, who had never spoken, was deceived at that time. did your majesty dare to play with Niang Nuwa? Isn''t that too much? "Presumptuous!" Nu Wa a roar, powerful Saint breath burst out in an instant. Su Meiniang vomited a mouthful of blood and knelt down on the ground. Even the fox was crushed. Gao fan flashed and stood in front of Su Meiniang. Su Meiniang felt relaxed, then looked up gratefully and looked at Gao fan''s back. At the critical moment, it''s up to your majesty! "Lady, please calm down. I apologize for what I said just now. Please accept the magic power. Don''t hurt the innocent." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, the tone is insipid to say. Although the sage of this world is very strong, there is not much pressure in front of him. Nu Wa saw that Gao fan''s face was relaxed, and she could only accept her own magic power, but she was still very angry. Gao fan is so frivolous that she has basically determined that the sentence "empress Nuwa, ass thief" is definitely written by Gao fan. Seeing that Nu Wa was a little calmer, Gao Fan said seriously, "the empress wants to cooperate with me. She wants to get back the things that originally belong to you, right?" Nu Wa''s eyes were awe inspiring. Looking at Gao fan''s eyes became a little complicated. "What do you know?" "I know everything!" Gao fan''s face was calm. "Niangniang was born in the chaos period. She, together with Hongjun, Kunpeng and Lu Ya, are the disciples of chaos Yuanling. she has the merits of creating human beings and mending heaven. According to reason, Hongjun''s position should be yours now." "However, you were deprived of a lot of merits and virtues by the way of heaven because of the Lich''s impulse when he was robbing you, so that your status plummeted, and you could only be on an equal footing with Hongjun''s disciples..." "Enough!" Nu Wa''s face is very blue, when she is mentioned as sad, Rao Shi''s face becomes ferocious. Su Meiniang was stunned. Never thought that empress Nuwa had such a black history! "Niang Niang, I can help you get back what you lost!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Seriously?" Nu Wa looked at Gao fan with a faint expectation in her eyes. "If you can trust me, don''t resist too much." Gao fan''s hand and Su Meiniang''s hand had been pulled up while he was talking. Su Meiniang looks silly again, she is young, and your majesty has done something to Nu Wa! Nu Wa is also frightened by Gao fan''s sudden action. She has not been touched by a man for tens of thousands of years. At that time, she wanted to kill Gao fan, but what Gao Fan said told her not to do too much resistance, I don''t know what magic it was. It reminded her again and again in her mind not to be impulsive. So Nu Wa let Gao fan hold her hand and suppress her anger. Gao fan light a smile, take Nu Wa and Su Mei Niang two people, disappear directly. Nu Wa only felt a flash in front of her eyes. When she reacted, she found that she, Gao fan and Su Meiniang were floating over a continent. Gao fan opened his own sharing of divine consciousness, so that Nuwa and Meiniang could observe this continent through his divine consciousness. "This..." Nu Wa felt the vibrant and energetic continent in front of her, and she couldn''t help exclaiming. This place, no matter from the abundance of aura or the integrity of the law, is far more powerful than the world of flood and famine. "Wow Su Meiniang had already exclaimed in surprise, "where is this place? Isn''t that beautiful? It''s too big, and there are too many strong people! " "Here is the world I have!" Gao fan looks calm. Hearing this, Su Meiniang showed her adoring eyes to Gao fan. "Your Majesty, you are too powerful. You have such a huge world!" "Your world?" Nu Wa looks at Gao fan, shocked, but she obviously doesn''t believe it. Gao fan also knew that Nu Wa didn''t believe it, so he moved his mind and exerted pressure on Nu Wa. Nu Wa suddenly widened her eyes, opened her mouth, inhaled, and her eyes were full of fear. She felt that the whole world was pressing towards her. The crisis of death was very obvious! Even when the Lich was deprived of merit in the last robbery, she did not feel such a crisis, but now, this kind of feeling actually appears. Nu Wa body a soft, kneeling directly in the void."Mother!" Su Meiniang holds Nu Wa by her hand, she has been shocked and has no idea what happened to Nu Wa. Although she is Gao fan''s person now, Nu Wa is the leader of the demon clan after all. It''s natural for her to worry about each other''s safety. "Don''t worry, Meiniang. She''s OK." Gao fan moved his mind and relieved the pressure on Nu Wa. This is the mainland created by Gao fan. Here, Gao fan is everything. Whether it''s Nuwa or Hongjun, as long as you come here, it''s slag. "Hoo Hoo..." With the help of Meiniang, Nu Wa breathed the fresh air greedily. In such a short moment, her body had been completely wet with cold sweat. As she gasped, she looked at Gao fan with ghost like eyes. "Who on earth are you?" Gao fan''s face was indifferent, and he glanced at the continent lightly. "I am the master of this continent. In this world, I am everything!" "Hiss..." Nu Wa took a cool breath and finally calmed down. Gao fan can easily mobilize the power of the whole world to suppress her, and she is very clear that heaven Hongjun has absolutely no power in the flood and famine, so Hongjun is absolutely not as powerful as Gao fan. So Nu Wa knew that whether Gao fan was the master of the world or not, at least his strength was beyond doubt. A moment later, Nu Wa''s face completely calm down, she has admitted in the bottom of her heart that Gao fan is powerful. She murmured, "what is the name of this continent?" "What''s your name?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, he was used to calling the new world all the time and didn''t give a name. The two women looked at Gao fan, curious about the name of this continent. Gao fan thought for a second, "it has no name, so call it Fanji continent!" At this time, there was a touch of joy in the space of the whole continent, it felt like a happy child, cheering because he got his name. Nuwa and Meiniang are both in the sharing of Gao fan''s divine consciousness, and they have the same feeling about the mood of the mainland at this time. if they still doubt whether Gao fan is bragging before, they have no doubt now. Gao fan is really the master of this continent! Chapter 1348 Gao fan light glanced two people one eye, takes two people to vanish instantly. Back to the Xuanyuan tomb outside Chaoge City, Gao fan looked at Nu Wa faintly, "Niang Niang, you still have doubts." "Yes!" Nu Wa looked at Gao fan with a dignified face, "what do you want to do when you enter the flood and famine?" "Of course, it is to conquer the flood and then integrate it into the Fanji continent." Gao fan has a calm face. Nu Wa''s face was dignified. "What will happen to us "It will be the same as any creature in the polar continent!" "Niang Niang, you can see that all the creatures in the polar continent come from all over the world." Gao fan smiles a little, "they were originally the world, just like the wild world, they had the problem of less and less aura, and they were about to collapse, but after integrating into the Fanji continent, they had a better life than before!" Nuwa nodded secretly. She knew that Gao fan was right. The root cause of quantity robbery is the decrease of cultivation resources. Nu Wa looked at Gao fan, her eyebrows slightly frowning, "really?" Gao Fan said, "I won''t promise you anything, but what I''ve done in Dashang is enough to show my attitude towards the world of flood and famine." When Nu Wa heard the words, she was silent for a long time. Indeed, just as Su Meiniang reported to her, GAO fan worked hard to manage the big business very well, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment, and invented many very practical things. For example, the written pamphlet was very easy to use. After a while, she took out the green lotus color flag and attached a lotus lamp! "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath and said, "is this the lotus lamp?" Seeing the surprised expression on Gao fan''s face, Nu Wa couldn''t help but feel proud. "Emperor, I have a good eye. I even know my Baolian lamp." This special can not recognize it? Gao fan grew up watching the TV series baoliandeng! And if Gao fan guesses correctly, now the lotus lamp in Nu Wa''s hand is a complete version, which is many times stronger than the one in the TV series. Before the enlightenment, heaven and earth are not open, and all things are in chaos, the whole world is shaking in endless cold and boundless. Nuwa stole the sky fire and lit up the universe, which led to the creation of Pangu. Finally, the sky fire absorbed the essence of the sun and the moon, and turned into a Magic Lotus lamp. At this time, the Baolian lamp should be regarded as the level of chaotic Lingbao, which is the same as the complete version of Zhuxian sword array in the hands of Tongtian sect leader. And different from Zhuxian formation, Baolian lantern can advance, attack and retreat. It is a super magic weapon that takes both defense and attack into consideration. The lotus lamp of Nu Wa is much better than the green lotus flag. "What do you mean, lady? Is this a gift for me? " Gao fan is surprised. Although the lotus lamp doesn''t work for him, he likes it! "Of course." Nu Wa said with a smile, "since the emperor has opened your world to me, I''ll show some sincerity, won''t I? I exchanged the green lotus color flag for the chaos Golden Lotus, which your majesty deserves. this lotus lamp is my gift to your majesty. In addition, I will let the Nine Tailed Fox follow your majesty and be your microphone. " "It''s easy to say..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I can let Nu Wa Niang you take the place of Hong Jun. before Hong Huang collapses, I will not merge Hong Huang into Fan Ji continent for the time being." "Thank you, Emperor." Nu Wa''s eyes suddenly became gentle, "but I want to know what will happen to my elder martial brother Hongjun? Your majesty, please rest assured that I will never tell him in advance. " "Well..." Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "there is only one way of heaven in one world. If you want to be the spokesman of the way of heaven, he must die. But I can bring him back to life. You can rest assured. " "I thank your majesty for elder martial brother first!" Nu Wa''s face was dignified, "but your majesty, I don''t want to be the spokesman of the way of heaven now..." Originally, Nu Wa wanted a lot. Status, the way of heaven, all she wanted. But after seeing Gao fan''s Fanji continent, Nu Wa knew that her ideal was nothing in front of Gao fan. In the past, everything I wanted seemed so small in front of Fanji continent. Therefore, she has long thought that Gao fan must integrate Honghuang into Fanji. After all, the flood and famine have dried up, and the last hope of the whole flood and famine is the polar continent. As for those who went to Fanji and continued to rule Honghuang, Nu Wa was no longer interested. Nu Wa''s face was indifferent, "my request is very simple, your majesty, brother Rao''s life. when the world of flood and famine is integrated into the polar continent, the territory of the demon clan''s practice must be better than any other party." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gao fan''s face was stunned. He never thought that what Nu Wa wanted was so simple."What? Will your majesty refuse? " Nu Wa frowned slightly and looked at Gao fan with unfriendly eyes. "Of course Gao Fan said with a smile, "the territory I gave to empress Nuwa and the demon clan is absolutely the best, and it is second to none in the whole polar continent!" "Thank you very much." Nu Wa nodded slightly, turned and flew away, leaving an ethereal voice, "by the way, please don''t make too many murders..." "Ding! Shake Saint Nu Wa''s decision, points + 100! " Gao fan looked at the direction that Nu Wa left. Although he got points, there was still a trace of melancholy on his face. At the beginning, Gao fan of course felt Nu Wa''s resentment for the Lich quantity robbery, also knew that Nu Wa wanted to urgently regain the status of heaven that should belong to her. However, after seeing the new world, Nu Wa resolutely gave up all her previous ideas and supported Gao fan''s integration of flood and famine for the sake of a better life. And it seems that the only requirement is to kill less. Nu Wa is so broad-minded that she deserves to be a sage of the great famine. like other saints, she is intriguing and selfish. "Come on, let''s go back, too!" With a big wave of his hand, GAO fan takes the green lotus color flag and the lotus lamp into the system space and takes Su Meiniang to Chaoge. Su Meiniang looks at Gao fan with her idol eyes all the way. Gao fan has conquered the goddess Nuwa, and Gao fan is the master of a beautiful world. He will take her to live in that world in the future. That world is very beautiful, she likes it very much, so she looks forward to that day very much! When Gao fan returned to the palace, he lived a shameless life again. With Su Meiniang''s help, Su Daji has become adept at Gao fan''s multiplayer games. even Shang Qingjun joined them, not ashamed. On this day, Gao fan and Shang Qingjun read the memorial in Zhengde hall. Suddenly, a strong wave radiated. "This is..." Su Meiniang was surprised. She had this feeling before, "this is the wave of breakthrough!" Chapter 1349 The next second, a beautiful cloud flew into the Zhengde hall and condensed into a beautiful shadow. Caiyun glances at the beauties in the hall, and then sees the relationship between them and Gao fan. But instead of being jealous, she directly ignored these women, and then hopped into Gao fan''s arms, whispered, "Your Majesty, do you miss others?" "Of course." Gao fan''s face was gentle. "You want to die!" "Hum!" Caiyun slapped Gao fan on the chest with a bashful face, "Your Majesty, you are deeply in the gentle hometown of so many sisters, I''m afraid you have forgotten me?" "Where is it?" Gao fan looked spoiled. "You are all my concubines. I will never forget you!" Speaking, Gao fan uses the power of the wind to pull the women to his side. One in one hand, one on the front and one on the back. Four are just right. All the girls on Gao fan''s body are also happy. Your Majesty is wise and powerful. I don''t know how many sisters will join us in the future. I''m afraid that if you want to be next to your majesty at that time, you''ll have to fight for me. So they cherish the good time. "To your majesty..." At this time, a maid''s voice sounded outside the study, "there is a man outside the palace asking for help. He claims to be Zhongnanshan Qi Shi, Yunzi." "Cloud neutrons?" Gao fan''s eyes brightened. Yunzi is a disciple of Tianzun in the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. He is the most compassionate one among the expositions. He is kind and upright, and never uses intrigue. he can''t see the sufferings of all the people in the world, so he is also known as the fairy of Ford. In the original work, Yunzi takes Lei Zhenzi as his apprentice, when Lei Zhenzi goes down the mountain to assist Ji Chang, he also instructs Lei Zhenzi not to kill King Zhou''s soldiers, enough to show his compassion. Cloud neutron also has a super high position in the hermeneutics. There is only one sage in the original Tianzun, and there are three quasi saints in the second generation of disciples, namely, the Taoist of lighting lamp, the immortal of Antarctica, and cloud neutron. For such a great God, there is no reason why Gao fan can''t see it. Not only to see, but also to find a way to pull it over! "Take him to Fanghe hall, and I''ll go now!" Gao Fan said in a loud voice, he has a plan! "Yes ¡­¡­ In a short time, Fanghe temple was built. Gao fan sits with cloud neutron. "The Taoist priest came all the way, but I didn''t go to meet him personally. It''s disrespectful of me." Gao Fan said lightly. "Don''t belittle yourself." Yunzi was white in hair and beard, dressed in a white robe, and was immortal in character. he said with a smile: "you are the emperor of the world. I''m just a friar. I can''t afford such a big gift." "The Taoist priest is too modest." Gao fan''s face is calm, "what I envy most is you monks. If I can cultivate immortals, it would be great..." As he spoke, Gao fan looked at the expression on Yunzi''s face faintly, he wanted to know whether Yunzi now knew that he was getting stronger. "Ha ha, why does the emperor need to cultivate immortals?" With a smile on his face, Yun zhongzi said, "the emperor is the most important and enjoys the fragrance of the world. as long as the country can be well governed, he will naturally become an immortal in the future. To be honest with the emperor, Xuanyuan, Fuxi and Shennong all live in huoyun cave to practice "Seriously?" Gao fan''s face was joyful. "Does the Taoist priest think that I have the same chance as the three emperors?" "Yes!" Yun zhongzi''s face was firm, "I''ve come all the way, and I can see that this song is more prosperous than when the three emperors were alive. so your majesty, you are very likely to become an immortal." "Thank you for your kind words." Gao Fan said modestly, "I can''t compare with the three emperors in my contribution. But I think if the Taoist priest can stay and help me, maybe there will be another chance! " "Ha ha..." Yunzhongzi gave a funny smile and said, "please forgive me, but I can''t stay here. If I come to Chaoge without permission to get involved in human affairs, I would have broken the precepts. If I really stay here, I''m afraid I''m contaminated with cause and effect." "Oh..." Gao fan nodded, "I don''t know. What''s the matter with Taoist priest this time?" "To be honest." Yun Zi''s face was calm and frowned slightly. "A few days ago, I was practicing in the cave, and I suddenly found a strong breath in Chaoge city. When I visited, I found that there was evil spirit in Chaoge city. I''m afraid that a demon might hurt the people of Chaoge, so I rush to Chaoge, but I don''t find any trace of the demon, so I suspect that the demon is in the palace, so I want to come in and have a look. as a result, I still get nothing after entering the palace, which is really weird!So I want to ask your majesty if there is anything wrong with it. " Gao fan''s face is indifferent. It''s strange that he can get the neutron induction from the cloud! Only Su Meiniang and Caiyun can be called demons in the palace, but one of them is Tian Xian and the other is Jin Xian. Their evil spirit has been hidden for a long time. It is obvious that the evil spirit sensed by the cloud neutron should have been leaked when the color cloud broke through. "Don''t hide it from Taoist priest! There are demons in the palace Gao fan''s face is dignified. He looks at the clouds. Since the cloud neutron is for the demon, if he wants to leave the other side, he has to make an article on the demon! "What?" Cloud neutron slightly surprised, how can he not feel the demon? "Why did your majesty say that?" "Meiniang, come in!" Gao fan called and Su Meiniang entered the hall. "See your majesty. I have seen the Taoist priest." Meiniang salutes GAOFAN and Yunzi. With a cool face, Yun zhongzi nods to Meiniang slightly, he can see that Su Meiniang is also a monk, and her strength should not be weak. Gao fan light said: "Meiniang, show the real body!" "Yes While Meiniang nodded, the Nine Tailed Fox appeared. "Nine Tailed Fox? The Nine Tailed Fox of the celestial level Cloud neutron suddenly widened his eyes and looked surprised. "Exactly!" Gao fan waved his hand and let Su Meiniang stop her magic power. Cloud neutron unbelievably looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" "Her name is Su Meiniang. She is an assistant sent to me by Nu Wa." Gao fan''s face is calm, "I have made an alliance with empress Nuwa to prepare for the coming robbery." "What? Goddess Nuwa Yunzi''s face was uncertain. when the sage was involved, he was a little uncertain. Gao fan smiles and takes out the lotus lamp. "Taoist priest, please look, what''s this?" "This is..." Cloud neutron is shocked again, How can he not know what this is? This is Nu Wa''s lotus lamp! Baolian lamp is the magic weapon of Nu Wa''s body protection. Nu Wa always wears it close to her body, but now it appears in Gao fan, there is only one reason, that is, the alliance between Nu Wa and Gao fan. He knew something about the robbery, but he didn''t know the specific situation. after all, the original emperor only told him, so that he would listen to the instructions and don''t act rashly. But now, he happened to find that Nu Wa and Gao fan had formed an alliance, it seems that this robbery was in line with the prosperity of the Shang Dynasty, and Nu Wa also wanted to take a share. But this kind of good thing, how can Nuwa alone? Chapter 1350 Cloud neutron suddenly felt that maybe he could stay to help Gao fan and give his master a big surprise! At that time, master will praise me and understand his mind! Well, it''s such a happy decision! In this way, accompanied by Gao fan, Yunzi went to a pure palace. He planned to practice in Chaoge for a period of time. They had a long talk and had a good time. Gao fan didn''t leave until late at night. "Unexpectedly, the emperor is still such a wonderful person..." After watching Gao fan leave, yunzhongzi looks up at the moon in the sky with a faint smile on his face, but then a bad feeling climbs up to him. I don''t know why, cloud neutrons always feel that there is nothing right. "Should I go back to see the master, and then make a decision?" Yunzi frowned and murmured. But in this way, there will be no surprise! At this moment, Yunzi''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring, he felt that there was a aura not far away, which was the feeling of someone practicing. Most importantly, the aura made him feel familiar. Who is it? Cloud neutron looks suspicious and walks towards the direction of aura fluctuation. Then, he saw Taoist Cihang in a dazed way. How can Taoist Cihang be here? And it seems that it''s like closing the door to the big world! Only in the environment of absolute trust, can the cultivators choose to shut down. After all, closing the door to death is full of great danger, which can be said to be a near death. Generally speaking, people who want to have their own caves like Cihang will choose to close their own caves and set up various defensive arrays. But now, Cihang has closed the gate in the deep palace of Chaoge, and has not set up several defensive arrays. Cloud neutron was stunned! It seems that Taoist Cihang believes in the deep palace of Chaoge! At this time, he suddenly recalled the last time he met Taoist Cihang, when he was the master''s first lecture. At that time, the master told everyone that the quantity robbery would start. Let everyone go home and wait for his order. Don''t act rashly. Only Taoist Cihang, after the opening ceremony, was received by the master alone, and then left mysteriously. Yun zhongzi later went to his cave to find her, but she was not in his cave. His disciples even said that Taoist Cihang never went back. At that time, Yun zhongzi was just curious. Taoist Cihang accepted the master''s mission, but he didn''t even return to his home. Now it seems that after leaving Kunlun, Taoist Cihang came directly to Chaoge! Wait Cloud neutron in front of a bright, he suddenly found that Cihang Taoist at that time is likely to have received the master''s order to sing! In this way, it''s obvious that the master sent the Taoist Tzu hang to help Da Shang! Now it seems that his previous conjecture is correct. In the process of quantity robbery, the business will prosper! It seems that he has come to the right pilgrimage. He decided to stay in Chaoge and help Gao fan. He also helped the master and gave him a big surprise. "I think the master will praise me then?" Yunzi is happy in his heart, it can be imagined that when the master sees him helping Gao fan in Chaoge, his face will smile In the distance, Gao fan hid in the dark and looked at all the rich watches on Yunzi''s face. He was determined. Let cloud neutron see Cihang Taoist, this is of course he deliberately arranged! Taoist Cihang was just a dose of centring needle that Gao fan left to Yunzi. even Gao fan didn''t expect that the effect of this dose of centring needle was so good! Gao fan shook his head and turned to leave. The night passed quickly. The next day, after the early court, the officials retired. In the hall, Gao fan left Wen Zhong alone. Between waving, Gao fan took out the green lotus color flag. "This is..." Hearing this, he could see that Gao fan''s flag was extraordinary. Gao Fan said with a smile, "this is the green lotus color flag." "What? Qinglian baose banner Hearing that, zhongmianlu was shocked, "isn''t this the magic weapon of the Western saints to guide the Taoists? How are you with your majesty? " "This thing was given to me by Empress Nuwa, and the lotus lamp." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he took out the lotus lamp between waving. "What? The lotus lamp Hearing that Zhong was confused again, even empress Nuwa withdrew?"Sir Your majesty... " Wen Zhong swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked at Gao fan suspiciously. "What''s the matter?" Later, Gao fan told Wen Zhong everything that started from Nuwa temple. It is mainly about the ignominy of the two saints of western religion and his alliance with Nu Wa. Gao fan did not mention the reason why he played with Nu Wa and became stronger. After hearing this, Wen Zhong was numb. He didn''t know much about Liang Jie. after all, the leader of Tongtian sect was too Buddhist. He heard that Zhong was also the inner disciple of the three generations of disciples. But the leader of Tongtian didn''t say anything, so Wen Zhong didn''t know anything about the rise and fall of Da Shang and the list of gods. As a matter of fact, Wen Zhong could have guessed the attitude of Yuanshi Tianzun that night. This robbery was not good for Dashang, but now, knowing that Niang Nu Wa was on Dashang''s side, Wen Zhong was sure that Dashang could do it. After all, the attitude of empress Nuwa represents the attitude of the three emperors. With the support of the three emperors, business will prosper! "Master, I''m going to give you this green lotus flag." Gao fan sent the flag to Wen Zhong. Wen ZhongMeng''s eyes widened and his eyes changed when he looked at Qinglian baose flag. In the face of such a magic weapon, it''s fake to say you don''t want to. Although he has a magical beast like Mo Qilin, he has no other powerful magic weapon except the Yin Yang Xuanshui staff he got from Yuan Futong last time. Therefore, the blue lotus color flag was very precious to him. "Your Majesty This... " But Wen Zhong hesitated. After all, he won''t be paid for his work. When he thought of Gao fan''s operation in Xianqing hall before, he felt that it was not good for him. "The grand master is the pillar of the country, and there is no magic weapon in his hand. now that the robbery is about to take place, the merchants still need the grand master, so I have no other meaning to give this green lotus flag to the grand master." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Please don''t refuse. It''s for me, and it''s also for the country of big business!" Wen Zhong''s face stagnated. Why didn''t he find that his majesty said that before? They always bind the great merchants, so that they have no reason to refuse. "I''m sorry! Thank you for your kindness Hearing that the grand master could not resist the temptation, he put away the green lotus color flag. Gao fan light a smile, also no longer beat around the Bush, "Tai Shi, I want to see Tong Tian Jiao Zhu." Chapter 1351 Hearing that the grand master had just put away the green lotus color flag, the corner of his mouth began to smoke when he heard Gao fan''s words. I have to It''s waiting for me here! Although Gao fan''s request really surprised him. However, as a minister, he certainly has the obligation to solve his Majesty''s problems. Wen Zhong''s face was dignified, "I will tell you Seven days later, on July 15, the leader of Tongtian will give a lecture in Penglai Fairy Island. the truncated religion has always advocated teaching without discrimination, so this forum is completely open. At that time, friars from all directions, no matter people or demons, will go. if your majesty wants to see him, you can go at that time. " "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing. "Then the grand master and I will go together." "No!" Wen Zhong''s face was indifferent. "Although the opportunity for the leader to preach is rare, I really need an opportunity to make a breakthrough, but since your majesty is going to leave Chaoge, then I must stay to take care of the country for your majesty!" Gao fan took a deep breath and bowed his hands. "Thank you, master." After all, preaching is the best chance for people to break through the shackles of the realm. such an opportunity is a great opportunity for Wen Zhong, an old practitioner. As long as he seizes the opportunity, he will be able to break through the shackles and gain more life. However, Wen Zhong was willing to stay away from such a grand event for the sake of big business, which naturally shocked Gao fan. This old minister is absolutely the most loyal minister in the world! "Your Majesty must not disturb the etiquette of the monarch and his ministers. This is the duty of the monarch and his ministers!" Wen Zhong''s face was dignified and he held his high backhand hand. "Ding! Win over Wen Zhong, points + 100! " Looking at the late score tips from the backstage, Gao fan nodded in his heart, Wen Zhong''s score finally came! The next day, Gao fan found Yunzi and told him that he was going to travel far away. Cloud neutron don''t think so, let Gao fan rest assured of going abroad, happy promise to help him keep home. After discovering the secret of master Yuanshi Tianzun, Yunzi is very happy. he has taken the initiative to protect the Dharma for Cihang Taoist priest, waiting for his partner to wake up. For cloud neutron, Gao fan can only smile in his heart. Then, GAO fan left Chaoge with Caiyun fairy. Kong Xuan and Su Meiniang entered deep seclusion after digesting the elixir given by Gao fan. Ever since she became a practitioner, she has been obsessed with practice and never hears outside the window. Shang Qingjun and Su Daji were also rewarded with xisui pill by Gao fan, and both of them became practitioners. although they were not so obsessed with cultivation as evil Lai, they still chose to stay in the palace. After all, the large number of memorials still needs to be dealt with. When Gao fan is away, they are Gao fan''s inner helpers. Gao fan, with Caiyun and Guo Qilin, goes eastward towards Penglai Fairy Island. At the same time, Kunlun Mountain, Qilin cliff, yuxu palace, in the hall of Yuanshi Tianzun, a guest came. "Western religious leader, I don''t know what to do when I come to yuxu palace?" Yuanshi Tianzun''s face is a little bit bad. just lost face in Chaoge. When he took the goods, he didn''t come here to gloat, did he? "Elder martial brother, I''m here to talk about cooperation." Then the Taoist looked calm. Although Jieyin Taoist is not Hongjun''s disciple, he is Kunpeng''s Apprentice. Kunpeng and Hongjun are the same brothers, so it''s normal for him to call yuanshiyisheng elder martial brother. "Cooperation?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun raised his eyebrows. "To tell you the truth, elder martial brother, you are bound to my western religion." Then the Taoist had a smile on his face. "Oh?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was slightly stunned, "how can I say this?" Then the Taoist priest said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, my elder martial brother, I also have a grudge against western religion and Chaoge!" Nani? Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes were cold and his face was puzzled. Later, Daoyin told Yuanshi Tianzun about the Nuwa temple. Of course, under his explanation, it was Nu Wa and Gao fan who conspired to pit them. After hearing this, Yuanshi Tianzun looked confused. "No! At the beginning, the three religions signed the list of gods. The master has made it very clear that the Shang Dynasty should be destroyed and the Western Zhou Dynasty will be prosperous. But Nu Wa ran to cooperate with Gao fan. What''s the matter? " Although Yuanshi Tianzun was very suspicious of Yingyin''s words, he was a saint after all, so it should not be groundless. In fact, it''s easy to find out about the Nuwa fisherman emperor. Just go to the Nuwa palace. "Yes, I''m curious about that, too!" Jieyin was also puzzled, "although according to Daozu, the quantity robbery will be started in 15 years,But the emperor suddenly became stronger, the business world became even, and the Chaoge was ruled by the government. How could it look like it was going to die? " Then he said that he would show Yuanshi Tianzun the prosperous scenery of Chaoge and the situation of all parts of Da Shang by magic. Yuanshi Tianzun was also shocked. It''s true that a country''s downfall must be caused by one war and disaster after another. But it''s not like big business is going to collapse at all! Seeing that Yuanshi Tianzun was lost in thought, he continued with cunning eyes: "so before I came to yuxu palace, I went to Zixiao palace to ask what Daozu meant, but do you know elder martial brother? Daozu, the old man has been shut down! " "What?" At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun frowned slightly. He quickly used the special means between him and Hongjun to contact each other. Sure enough, the Zixiao palace has been closed and Hongjun has disappeared. In history, Zixiao palace was also closed, that is, Hongjun closed the door to enlightenment. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor was not sure whether Zixiao palace was closed because of the emperor''s abnormality or because Hongjun was closed. But one thing he can be sure of is that when he signed the list of gods, Hongjun absolutely said that big business should be destroyed. How to explain the situation of Nu Wa? Is Nu Wa cheated by Hong Jun? Hongjun deliberately made her lose her throne after the robbery? Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly felt that it was very possible. At this time, the Taoist then asked, "will Daozu, he deliberately deceived Nu Wa and wanted to take advantage of this robbery to deprive her of her holy place? " Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his expression changed when he looked at Jieyin. he didn''t expect that he and Jieyin had the same idea. "Well, why did the master want to take the throne of Nu Wa?" Yuanshi Tianzun looks at Jieyin. Then the Taoist priest''s face was dignified and analyzed, "Nuwa, relying on her identity as the younger martial sister of Daozu, never listened to the orders of Daozu, so Daozu wanted to destroy her and let the Jade Emperor of Haotian inherit her throne! It can be seen from the last time when the Lich looted that there was a discord between Daozu and Nuwa, in fact, Daozu could tell Nuwa in advance that the Lich would fight, but he didn''t say that, so it led to Nuwa''s involvement in cause and effect and the stripping of merit and virtue! " Chapter 1352 "Well!" Yuanshi Tianzun nodded, and he thought the same way, "but now the master has closed Zixiao palace, nothing is known." "Well!" Then, with a solemn face, he nodded, "although Daozu can''t get in touch with us, we can also plan ahead according to the original plan, right? After all, if the big business is too stable, I''m afraid there will be changes in 15 years! " At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was so angry that he took a look. I didn''t know the layout ahead of time? But what''s the use of layout in advance? There is a female disciple in vain! Besides, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know it, and Yunzi ran to help Gao fan with his own wisdom. if he knew about it, he would be very angry. "What do you say about the layout?" Yuanshi Tianzun looks at Jieyin lightly. Then the Taoist priest said his plan with a sly face. Yuanshi Tianzun nodded in agreement with his plan. "Yes! Let''s do it! " At the same time, jialongshan, Feiyun cave. Among the twelve golden fairies, biliushun received a message from Yuanshi Tianzun, asking him to go to Qilin cliff for a meeting. Wearing a Taoist robe and big belly and fat head, he found his only disciple, tuxingsun, "apprentice, I''m going to Kunlun mountain. I don''t know how many days I''m going to go. You should practice well at home alone!" "Yes The short and frustrated tuxingsun nodded respectfully, but there was a glimmer of euphoria in his eyes. master is leaving the mountain at last, and he can go out again. Fearing Liu sun, they thought for a while, since the emperor Yuanshi told them about the robbery, they were very worried about the safety of their family. In the original work, he accidentally lets Tuxing sun out and is cheated by Shen Gongbao. if it wasn''t for Yang Jian, the messenger will kill King Wu Jifa. Jiang Ziya chased Tu xingsun and killed him all the time. However, he was still afraid of leaving him. He forced Jiang Ziya to suppress him and saved the apprentice. His love for this apprentice can be seen. "By the way, apprentice, this is for your self-defense!" Fearing liusun, he took out a glittering rope and handed it to tuxingsun. A little surprise flashed on tuxingsun''s face. This is the most powerful magic weapon of master. It''s called tie Xian rope. It''s the best weapon to tie people! "Thank you, master!" Tuxingsun was also cunning. "I will help master to look after the cave and wait for master to return!" "Well!" Afraid to leave sun smile, turned away. When tuxingsun saw that Shifu had really left, he put a string around his waist and went out of the cave. It''s a fool to stay at home! On the other side, Gao fan and Caiyun are riding Guo Qilin, enjoying the beautiful scenery all the way, while enjoying the 200 points on the panel. "System, draw for me!" "Ding! Congratulations on the soul nourishing pill "Ding! Congratulations on the longevity pill "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: X-Men - quick silver "Give me fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the success of the fusion, get the law of speed! Mutation effect trigger, get water rule! " "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is eternal 5 stars Caiyun nestles in Gao fan''s arms and his eyes are full of happiness. When she recalled Nanguo mountain, Gao fan came down from the sky to save her from the claws, she would feel a trace of palpitation. At this time, a sudden scream interrupted their warmth. "Let go of me, I will kill you!" Gao fan and Caiyun frown one after another, they see that in the valley below, there is a woman trapped by a magic rope, and next to the woman, there is a short and frustrated obscene man, who is Tu xingsun. "Your Majesty, help her!" Caiyun frowns slightly, the woman''s experience reminds her of her indecency by changer dingguang fairy in Nanguo mountain. for a moment, I feel the same way! "Well!" Gao fan nodded, with colorful clouds falling from the sky, he fell in front of tuxingsun and the woman. Guo Qilin is also a human figure, wearing a blue robe, standing behind Gao fan, his face is respectful. "You, who are you?" When Tu xingsun saw Gao fan and his party, he felt guilty and flustered. When he went out for a walk, he found a beautiful woman and wanted to talk to her. As a result, people refused him because he was too ugly. at that time, he felt that his face was insulted, and without saying a word, he took out the fairy rope and tied the other party. As a result, someone fell from the sky.And the other side has three people, the strength is not clear, let his heart is very bottomless. "Benefactor, help The bound woman on the ground was very happy when she saw Gao fan, and said, "my name is long Ji, the Taoist of qingluan douque. today, when I met this wretched villain, I was greedy for my body. If I didn''t go with him, he attacked me with a magic weapon and tied me up by force. please help me!" Longji? Gao fan is slightly stunned. He doesn''t see that this woman is actually Longji! Longji, Princess Longji, is the daughter of Xiwangmu and Haotian. because she has violated the rules of heaven, Xiwangmu has fallen all over the world. she has been practicing Taoism again and has gone through hardships. Gao fan''s face was calm, and he stood up with his hands down, "let people go!" "Release people?" After a short period of panic, tuxingsun regained his peace. It''s just two men from the sky. How could he be afraid? He has master''s immortal rope. What''s wrong with tying one or two immortals? What''s more, he is proficient in the skill of the earth. Even if he can''t fight, he can escape from the ground. Even if he can fly in the sky, what can he do? Even people can not find, I see where you go to find! And tuxingsun also has a plan, which is the colorful cloud fairy around Gao fan. Caiyun fairy looks peerless, if you can play with two beauties at a time, tuxingsun this LSP of course is very excited. Tu xingsun, who is on the brain of the sperm insect, hardly thinks too much. He controls the rope tied to long Ji''s body to soar, sweeping towards the location of Caiyun fairy. Without waiting for Gao fan''s hand, Guo Qilin flashed in front of him, with one look in his eyes, the power of thunder and lightning fell from the sky, covering the surrounding space for tens of miles. Tu xingsun was so scared on the spot that he never saw such a big battle. However, he didn''t forget his master''s instruction. If he couldn''t fight, he ran away! Without saying a word, he took the fairy rope, rolled up Princess Longji, and went down to the ground. Isn''t that lightning? I leave from the ground, you and me? Caiyun and Guo Qilin were stupid at that time. They really had no way! However, Gao fan''s face was indifferent. At the beginning, he was guessing the identity of this short and frustrated guy. The dwarf''s body, and the immortal rope, should be the earth line sun. But he didn''t rush to reveal the identity of the other party, just want to see the ability of the other party. Now don''t think about it. This topographical technique must be a native sun! Chapter 1353 "Your Majesty..." Caiyun frowned at Gao fan, his eyes full of worry. If you let the wretched man take the woman away in this way, the woman''s end must be miserable. "Don''t worry! It''s going to be OK! " Gao fan smiles calmly, and floats up with Guo Qilin and Caiyun. Just give it a try. I won the soil system rule in the last lottery, didn''t I? His thoughts moved, and the whole earth trembled. The land under my feet is creeping and churning wildly, and all the plants and trees on the surface are covered by the newly turned up soil. it''s just a breathing time, and the hundred thousand mountains and deep valleys around hundreds of kilometers are gone, turning into a loess plain. Guo Qilin was dumbfounded. He was so surprised that he murmured, "this Is this the power of the strong? Isn''t that abnormal? " Caiyun is also shocked. Of course, she knows that Gao fan is very strong, but she never thought that Gao fan even has the power of the earth system? Excuse me, is there anything else your majesty won''t do? Tu xingsun was also brought to the surface by the creep of the soil, now, he is looking at the surrounding environment with a confused face. Long Ji, who was tied up, had already become a tearful person. When Tu xingsun brought her to the bottom of the earth, she was already desperate. But I didn''t expect to see the sun again! Although Princess Longji was not sure whether she was still in the place just now, but the three were in the sky just now. This shows that they can rebuild the sky, which has something to do with the three people in the sky! Gao fan three people slowly fall down and stand in front of tuxingsun. "You..." Tu xingsun looks at Gao fan in shock, grabs a handful of soft land and looks at the suddenly changed environment around him Did you do this? " However, he was not shocked. After all, he was also in control of the forces of the earth system. he knew very well how much power it would take to change the land on such a large scale. And he can only sneak under the ground and can''t compare with Gao fan. "Let go." Gao fan''s facial expression is still the same. He doesn''t want to kill an ugly and obscene person like Tu xingsun. It''s dirty to kill such people. Tuxingsun, a thief, continued to pull Princess Longji to the ground. Gao fan''s thoughts moved, and the land within a hundred Li radius instantly turned into granite. With a sound of "Dang", a big red envelope grew on tuxingsun''s head. Tu xingsun was so dazed that he looked at Gao fan and said, "you Who on earth are you? " "I''m the grandson of Tuxing, and my master is afraid to stay with him. He practices in Feiyun cave of Jialong mountain. He is one of the twelve golden immortals in the beginning of yuxu. You can''t kill me!" Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. What he hates most is this kind of Shabi, which is trying to use the background to scare people. He no longer ink, swallowing the law suddenly launched. Tu xingsun''s mouth suddenly grew up, and a real spiritual power came out of his mouth and entered Gao fan''s body. but Tu xingsun, because he lost the spiritual power of his whole body, directly collapsed on the ground. Gulu Guo Qilin swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and was very glad. fortunately, his majesty didn''t use this move when he accepted him! This is so special, who can carry it! The immortal rope lost the spiritual support of tuxingsun and became an ordinary rope scattered on the ground. Princess Longji still hasn''t reflected how she was saved. Caiyun hurried forward and helped Longji up. After that, he gave Longji a pill of GAOFAN''s pills. "This..." In front of her eyes, Longji looks at Caiyun in surprise, the pill melts at the entrance, quickly repairing the injury in her body, and increasing her aura at the same time. It used to take a day to recover the aura, but now it doesn''t take a long time to recover it completely. Long Ji looks at Caiyun and says, "thank you for giving me such a precious medicine. my sister has nothing to repay. She dares to ask for the lives of her sister and all your benefactors. When she comes home for me, she will come to the door with a big gift to thank you!" "My name is Caiyun." Caiyun said with a smile, "this is the emperor of Dashang. Next to him is Mr. Guo Qilin." "Yes, your majesty, Mr. Guo Qilin!" Longji got up and saluted one by one. Gao fan and Guo Qilin nodded in response. At this time, Gao fan has collected the immortal rope. Although the immortal rope is only a treasure after tomorrow, it is still useful. Princess Longji looks at tuxingsun on the ground and takes out a sword with a cold face. She wants to kill the villain with a sword. Tu xingsun was so scared that his eyes almost fell out. Although he had no spiritual power and had limited movement, he was not dead and his five senses were still there."Don''t Don''t kill me... " Tuxingsun tried his best to squeeze a sound from his throat. Longji gritted his teeth, his eyes were burning with anger, and his hands were shaking when he grasped the sword, but when he thought about the identity of the other side, he was also a disciple of hermeneutics with himself, and in the end, he couldn''t do it! Caiyun frowned, "sister Longji, why don''t you kill him?" There was a trace of helplessness on Princess Longji''s cold pretty face. "To be honest, I''m also a disciple of elucidation, moreover, I''m still under the local grandchildren in terms of seniority. If I kill him, it''s disrespectful!" Hearing that his life had been saved, Tu xingsun was relieved. "Pedantic!" Guo Qilin can''t stand it any more. this is the way to explain and teach these people. They are obviously bullied, and they have to convince others with virtue! Caiyun stares at Guo Qilin angrily. Guo Qilin can only turn his head. Hearing this, Longji was not angry. "Three benefactors, no matter what you think of Longji, Longji doesn''t want to kill tuxingsun, so please let him live." "A capital crime can be avoided, but a living crime can''t escape!" Gao fan stood up with a negative hand and said, "Guo Qilin, waste him!" In the future, tuxingsun will be the iron of the Western Zhou Dynasty. Gao fan doesn''t want to dig him up, so the best way is to abandon him. "Yes Without saying a word, Guo Qilin went straight to tuxingsun. "Don''t..." Tuxingsun again tried his best to squeeze a sound from his throat. But it''s useless. Guo Qilin didn''t keep his hand at all. without the protection of aura, Guo Qilin directly destroyed his elixir field and made him a waste. Longji looked at the earth lying on the ground, with a look of loveless tuxingsun, and a trace of pity flashed in his eyes. Although this guy is hateful, it''s really pitiful now. "By the way, sister Longji..." Caiyun suddenly said, "we are going to Penglai Fairy Island to listen to Tongtian master''s forum. Do you want to go?" In front of Longji''s eyes, he glanced at GAOFAN lightly. In his eyes, besides the expression of gratitude, there seemed to be something else. "I''m going to..." Longji nodded softly. Although long Ji is an interpreter, he can also attend lectures. Chapter 1354 Gao fan naturally felt Longji''s eyes on him, and he could only sigh in his heart, ah! I''m so damn handsome, but it''s really troublesome! One side of Caiyun, also saw Longji''s small action, his face flashed a faint smile. "Just right, then we can go together!" Caiyun took Longji''s arm. With a smile on his face, Longji and the two girls walked together. So they went to Penglai Fairy Island in the East China Sea under the guidance of Caiyun fairy. Overseas Penglai, miaofe Xianshan, purple atmosphere, Xianjia style. Gao fan and his party came to Penglai Fairy Island, because the Tongtian sect leader held a lecture, they came to the outer area above Penglai Fairy Island without any obstruction. Caiyun is very happy. She knows the place very well, so she has been working as a guide for Gao fan. "Caiyun?" Just at this time, a clear female voice sounded, and Gao fan looked in the direction of the voice, he saw that three beauties of different shapes and colors were walking slowly towards this side. A noble and elegant woman, wearing a long white dress, between a smile and a twinkle, is full of maternal brilliance. Although she doesn''t use pink and black, she is still a fish and a goose. The other is a little enchanting, wearing a red split skirt, a pair of snow-white long legs looming, attractive. Another one, wearing a green dress, has a little green on her pure and unadorned face, and a girl next door has just grown up. "Empress Sanxiao, long time no see." Caiyun sees the visitor and greets him with a smile. The three women nodded one by one, and their eyes swept over Gao fan''s body behind Caiyun. "Caiyun, won''t you introduce it to us?" A pair of red eyes of Danfeng, a woman in a flaming red dress, lightly swept over Gao fan, with a frivolous smile on her face, the eyes seemed to be picking on Gao fan. But Gao fan didn''t pay attention to the woman''s hint, completely ignoring the other side''s appearance, and some of them didn''t want to beat. Qiongxiao was silent, but her face sank. Smelly man, dare to ignore my aunt? "Your Majesty." Caiyun introduces the three girls to Gao fan one by one, "the one in white is Yunxiao Niang, the one in red is Qiongxiao Niang, and the one in green is Bixiao Niang." Sanxiao? Gao fan nodded secretly. It was them. Sanxiao empress, also known as Sanxiao fairy, is the three Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian living in Sanxian island. Moreover, Gao fan thinks that Yunxiao, the first of the three, is likely to be a quasi saint. After all, Yunxiao was hanged by the two saints of Yuanshi Tianzun and Laozi. "Emperor Gao fan, I have seen three ladies." Gao fan''s face was calm and nodded slightly. "The emperor?" Bi Xiao looks up and down at Gao fan in surprise, and then looks at Yun Xiao again, "elder sister, don''t you say that the emperor is a common man? When can ordinary people come to Penglai Fairy Island? " "I''m curious too..." Yunxiao smiles calmly and looks at Gao fan, "as far as I know, the emperor must be an ordinary man, after all, the emperor depends on human merits to become an immortal, I have never heard of the emperor who can cultivate an immortal." "Hum!" Qiongxiao looked contemptuous. "Sister Caiyun, I think you were cheated by this wild man who didn''t know where? Where is this man the emperor? It''s definitely a magic stick in the river and lake! " Her tone with a trace of anger, seems to be because before Gao fan did not bird her. Gao fan is slightly stunned. For a moment, he doesn''t want to understand why Qiongxiao is so aimed at him. But the next second, he will know, should be just the other side ignored the other side of the reason. "Presumptuous!" Guo Qilin looks at Qiongxiao angrily with a livid face, "you are so rude, how dare you say that my majesty is a magic wand for no reason?" "Hum!" Qiongxiao holds her hands on her chest and raises her head coldly, "the God stick is the God stick. No matter how much sophistry, you can''t get rid of the fact that you are the God stick!" Guo Qilin''s face is very blue. He wants to do it, but he remembers that Gao Fan said that he can''t do it casually. So, he held on for a long time and yelled, "you shrew!" "What?" Qiongxiao''s eyes widened at that time, and her face turned red, looking at Guo Qilin, "how dare you call me a shrew? Do you think I dare not touch you after three or two years of practicing Taoism? I''ll let you know now what it means to have a day outside the sky and a person outside the people. "The hot tempered Qiongxiao has already raised her hand to call Guo Qilin. At one time, the sky changes color and the red clouds are flying all over the sky. in the next second, the red clouds turn into sky fire and flame. Guo Qilin''s face is very blue, and his strength has a tendency to explode. Of course, he knows that he is not Qiongxiao''s opponent, but the other side is so arrogant that even if he tries to fight to death, he has to rectify his Majesty''s name. "Stop it Yunxiao stopped Qiongxiao with a sharp drink and said, "sister, it''s OK. this is Penglai Fairy Island, not our Sanxian island. don''t be presumptuous!" In the distance, the space trembled, a huge energy shield covering the whole Penglai Fairy Island emerged. On top of the energy shield, there are powerful fluctuations. People feel that their space is instantly locked by a breath of eternal antiquity. It seems that if you dare to act rashly again, you will be killed by the breath. Gao fan looked at the huge energy shield with serious eyes, and murmured, "is this the big guard and sword array of interceptor? It''s really magnificent If Chaoge can be protected by such a large array, why worry about the amount of robbery? Yunxiao glances at Gao fan faintly. The emperor is really a bit of a master. he even knows the immortal killing sword array, and he can see that it''s the immortal killing sword array at a glance. Bixiao''s eyes are the same as Yunxiao''s. at this time, looking at Gao fan''s eyes, she is full of curiosity. No matter whether the emperor is fake or not, she thinks that the other party is very extraordinary when she sees the matter of zhuxianjian formation at a glance. Qiongxiao''s eyes were cold, and she could only accept the magic power. as a sect member, she certainly knew the power of Zhuxian sword array, and she didn''t dare to make a mistake. Then she looked at Guo Qilin angrily, "Pifu, when the sermon is over, when you get out of Penglai Fairy Island, I will take your life!" "Hum!" Guo Qilin gritted his teeth. "If you have the ability, you can come!" Qiongxiao rolled a white eye, angrily glared at Gao fan and turned to leave. After all, in Qiong Xiao''s opinion, it happened because of Gao fan, and Guo Qilin was just Gao fan''s dog. It''s Gao fan''s fault that he doesn''t care about Guo Qilin and lets him bite people. "Good bye, your majesty." The cloud sky lightly looked at Gao fan and left with a smile. "Good bye, your majesty." Bi Xiao nodded to Gao fan playfully and left behind. Chapter 1355 Gao fan had no choice but to shake his head. He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. This "Guo Qilin, don''t they just say I am a god stick? Are you going to scold a shrew? Next time we meet, we''ll apologize first. " Gao fan can only look at Guo Qilin seriously. "Yes..." Guo Qilin frowned slightly. Although he also felt aggrieved, after all, everything he did was for Gao fan. But for him, Gao fan''s words are everything, GAO fan just told him to die, and he would not hesitate, let alone apologize! Caiyun looked at Gao fan cunningly, "Your Majesty, you are so charming. the two fairies Yunxiao and Bixiao look at you very much when they leave!" Gao fan a face wry smile, "color cloud you don''t make trouble." "I think lady Caiyun is right!" Guo Qilin quickly agreed, "not only Yunxiao and Bixiao, I think Qiongxiao is also interested in your majesty. the reason why she aimed at me like that is absolutely to attract your Majesty''s attention!" "Puff..." Caiyun laughed and praised Guo Qilin. "Your Majesty, you see, even Xiao Linzi can see it." Gao fan was speechless for a while. How could they unite? So he shook his head and walked forward. Guo Qilin followed closely, "Your Majesty, don''t run. What shame is this? Do you like that Qiongxiao, too? " "Go away!" Caiyun said with a smile, "hee hee! It seems that you are right, Xiao Linzi! " Gao fan "Ha ha, your majesty, if you don''t speak, is that acquiescence?" "It seems to be the default..." "Ha ha, don''t worry, your majesty. I''ll take the red line!" Longji is behind the three people, looking at the three people who are fighting together, his face shows his aunt''s smile. She has been practicing Taoism for several years, and what she wants is a happy and carefree life. but some things have puzzled her for a long time, so that she has never laughed like Gao fan. "Ah I hope this time, there will be a breakthrough! " Longji sighed a long time and kept up with the three. Soon, Gao fan and his party came to biyou Palace Square where the crowd gathered. The square is round, covering an area of more than ten square kilometers, all kinds of runes are depicted on the ground, which is very mysterious. Around the circular square, there are nine dragon pattern white jade pillars, at the top of each pillar, there is a huge night pearl inlaid, emitting brilliant brilliance. In front of the square is a huge palace with carved beams and painted buildings. A group of intercepting disciples gathered in front of the palace, sat down one by one, their faces dignified. The head of Tongtian sect sat down. Among the inner disciples, the four chief disciples: Taobao Taoist, Jinling Madonna, Wudang Madonna and Guiling Madonna sat down separately. In addition, there were also seven immortals, two disciples of the third generation and four disciples of the fourth generation. There are countless disciples, represented by Zhao Gongming and Sanxiao Niang in Luofu cave of Mount Emei, ten Tianjun in jin''ao island is next, followed by Shiji Niang in Baigu cave of Mt. skeleton, Luo Xuan in Fire Dragon Island, and LV Yue, the four marshals and God of plague in Jiulong Island. Gao fan stood behind the crowd, looking at the crowded scene behind the square, he could not help feeling. Tongtian sect leader''s interdiction really deserves the title of Wanxian laichao. It''s a pity that the leader of Tongtian sect was trapped, such a grand occasion, after Fengshen and Liangjie, no longer exists. Caiyun has a bright face, she is also a member of the Jiaojiao, and she is very proud of the prosperity of the Jiaojiao. Princess Longji and Guo Qilin looked at such a grand event in shock. after all, it was the first time that he had participated in such a grand event. Hum! Just then, a strange wave appeared in the air, and the door of the palace opened at the next moment. A white haired, disheveled old man walked out of the hall with a calm face. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly, this is the leader of Tongtian sect, who has strong personality charm. I can only see that his breath is introverted, but it gives people a feeling of admiration. compared with the arrogance and domineering of Yuanshi Tianzun, he is totally different. "Yes, sir!" All the people in the square are drinking to Tongtian sect. The word "master" is a special sacred name in the flood and famine period. except for saints, no one else can afford it! All the outsiders, including long Ji and Guo Qilin, show respectful face to the leader of Tongtian sect. they sincerely say "master" to him, and they are really impressed by his strong breath.Tongtian sect leader''s face was calm, and he scanned all the people present. His eyes only stayed on Gao fan for three seconds, then he sat down on the steps in front of the palace with a calm face. He, sitting very casually and looking lazy, said, "now, I''m going to preach..." As he spoke, everyone held their breath. The next second, the master of Tongtian closed his deep eyes, a lot of Sanskrit sound, with him as the center, radiated towards the square. Everyone sat cross legged, immersed in the mysterious realm, even Gao fan could not help but close his eyes, because even he felt that the preaching through the sky was really mysterious. I don''t know how long later, Gao fan was awakened by a wave. When he opened his eyes, Caiyun''s body was tightly wrapped by the breath of the road, and she absorbed strength from the breath of the road madly to supplement her body. After a while, the speed of absorbing gradually slowed down, at the end, Caiyun stopped absorbing these Avenue breath, a golden light burst out from her body, completely dispersing these Avenue breath. Gao fan was stunned, but Caiyun was upgraded again? It''s only been a long time since Caiyun was upgraded to Taiyi Jinxian. It''s upgraded again, and it''s the great luojinxian! How many people have to envy the speed of upgrading! At this time, Caiyun also opened his eyes in surprise, looked at his hand strangely and murmured, "I Have you become a great Luo Jinxian? " "Yes." Gao fan light smile, "Congratulations you ah, this is the result of your efforts." Caiyun''s face was excited. He held Gao fan in his arms and said, "if you want to work hard, I''m afraid To be exact, is this the result of your Majesty''s hard work? " Cough Gao fan feels the heat in his ears, and a trace of agitation rises in his Dantian. Although Shuangxiu belongs to the big and the small, it really depends on his hard work, but the words from Caiyun''s mouth, on the surface, are grateful, but no matter how you listen, you are suspected of committing a crime. "Hum!" At this time, someone broke through again. Caiyun leaves Gao fan in a hurry and arranges his appearance. Then they found that the person who broke through this time was Princess Longji. Chapter 1356 "I broke through? I''m a golden fairy Princess Longji cheered with joy. But soon, she found her gaffe, quickly covered her mouth, sat down again, and said hello to Gao fan and Longji in embarrassment. Soon, someone broke through again and again. However, until the end of Tongtian''s sermon, there was no new great Luo Jinxian except Caiyun. "Well, this sermon is over!" The head of Tongtian sect got up and swept over all the people. When he saw that the colored clouds around Gao fan broke through to Da Luo Jinxian, his eyes flashed a little stunned. If he remembers correctly, Caiyun fairy was a golden fairy not long ago, and his qualifications were average. Before preaching, he found that Caiyun had become Taiyi Jinxian. He is also curious, how did Caiyun become Taiyi Jinxian in a short time? He even suspected that Gao fan had helped her to become the golden immortal of Taiyi. however, he was about to speak at that time, and he didn''t care too much, so he let it go. But now, Caiyun directly became the great Luo Jinxian from the middle stage of Taiyi Jinxian, and Tongtian sect leader had to pay attention to it. The abnormality of Caiyun fairy is absolutely related to the man beside her! "Please, both of you, follow me!" Tongtian sect leader looks calm and waves Gao fan and Caiyun to his side. Caiyun felt the power exerted on him by the God, and instinctively wanted to resist. "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid." Gao fan''s face was calm and calmed Caiyun, let the power of Tongtian sect leader take them away. The power of Tongtian sect leader is very peaceful and calm. Soon, Gao fan and Caiyun fairy enter biyou palace, leaving a group of sect members in disorder in the wind. "What''s the situation?" Bi Xiao blinked his big eyes and looked curious. "Isn''t that man the magic wand that sister Qiongxiao said? Why is the master interested in the magic wand? " Yunxiao shook his head with a smile on his face, "Bixiao, don''t make trouble. People have to tell us whether he is a magic wand or not. I think he is the emperor of man, but Caiyun won''t cheat us!" "But isn''t human speech human? Why does the master want to see mortals? " Bixiao is curious. "I don''t know." Yunxiao shakes his head slightly and looks at the closed gate of biyou palace with twinkling eyes, "maybe Does this emperor have his own unique features "Hum!" Qiongxiao is not happy. "It''s just bad luck. Even if it''s a real emperor, how can it be? It''s just a mortal. What real strength can we have? " "The emperor?" Taoist Duobao poked his head curiously, "sister Sanxiao, according to what you said, it was the emperor who just went in with the master and his old man?" "Yes." Bixiao nodded with a fresh face, "we''re not sure whether it''s the real emperor or not. it''s just that Caiyun fairy said that he belongs to the emperor." "What''s the matter? Elder martial brother Duobao, do you think she is a fake emperor, too Qiongxiao''s eyes brightened, seemed to have found the organization and got close to Duobao. "After all, we all know that the emperor can only be a mortal and can''t enter the immortal gate of biyou palace!" "That''s not..." Duobao looks at the gate of biyou palace with deep eyes, "the three younger martial sisters may not know that the present emperor is different from any previous emperor." "What''s the difference?" Other hermeneutics also came together, for gossip, everyone has a curious heart. "To tell you the truth, I learned from my experience in the world some time ago that not long ago, the emperor became famous in the battle of Chaoge, seriously injuring Yuanshi Tianzun!" "What?" *N¡£ Not only Sanxiao, but also all the people of jiejiao were shocked. The emperor''s emphasis on the creation of heaven? Is it possible? "Big brother Duobao? Is the news reliable that the emperor has created the emperor''s throne? " Long eared Ding Guangxian, who has been paying attention, asked weakly. At this moment, no one is more nervous than him. From the time he found Gao fan and Caiyun fairy, his attention has been put on the two people''s bodies. After all, he is afraid that Gao fan and Caiyun will appear in Penglai and come to seek revenge for him! When he saw that Caiyun fairy, who was still in Jinxian realm a few months ago, became Taiyi Jinxian, he was already extremely surprised, so he had been paying close attention to the two people''s movements with fear, even when he was teaching, he was absent-minded. As a result, when the preacher finished, Caiyun suddenly became Da Luo Jinxian. He was about to pee on the spot. However, Gao fan and Caiyun did not speak in the whole process, which made him feel relieved.Maybe, they''ve let go of themselves as a fart But now, Gao fan and Caiyun are actually received by the leader alone, if Gao fan shakes out the scandal he did in Nanguo mountain, it will be a complete end. And even if Gao fan doesn''t shake it out, it''s the way that Gao fan can hurt Yuanshi Tianzun. if the other party retaliates, changer dingguang fairy thinks that he has no chance to live. Even if the leader of Tongtian sect came out to protect himself, Gao fan even dared to beat a saint. Would he spare himself in the face of the leader? "I don''t know..." Taoist Duobao turned his mouth slightly and shook his head, "no one can explain this kind of thing clearly. After all, I only listen to those storytellers." "You believe what you say?" Qiong Xiao made a white eye and looked disgusted. The rest also shook their heads one after another, feeling that Duobao was a little hasty. "I didn''t believe it." Duobao didn''t care about the people''s expressions, and laughed at himself, "but now, the emperor is invited in by the master, then I have to doubt the truth of this matter!" When people heard the words, they were all in a daze. What Duobao said is reasonable! Qiongxiao continued to sneer, "master baobuqi wants to see Caiyun alone. The emperor is just by the way!" After hearing the speech, they nodded again. What Qiongxiao said is very reasonable! "Ha ha..." Duobao said with a faint smile, "it''s really noteworthy that Caiyun was promoted to Da Luo Jinxian when she was young, but I think we all know that how is Caiyun''s qualification? Do you think it is possible for Caiyun to be promoted to Da Luo Jinxian with her own qualifications? " When people heard the words, they were speechless. They all know that Duobao is right. The members of the jiejiao sect are very united, so we still know something about the situation of the people in the sect. Previously, the leader himself said that Caiyun''s qualifications are mediocre, with Caiyun''s qualifications, it''s really impossible. "Since Caiyun can''t rely on himself to become a great Luo Jinxian, he has to rely on the strength of others." Duobao continued to analyze, "so I guess the emperor really has great power, so when the master saw the emperor, plus the abnormality of Caiyun fairy, he had planned to see him, and then he had this scene!" Chapter 1357 Everyone nodded. Elder martial brother Duobao has always been their think tank. His words are very convincing. Even Qiongxiao was quiet now. Thinking about what Duobao had said before, she couldn''t help looking back at Guo Qilin in the distance. When she attacked Guo Qilin before, she found that a powerful evil spirit broke out in his body, but because the immortal killing sword array was touched, she stopped attacking, and the evil spirit on Guo Qilin disappeared. At that time, she didn''t think much about it, but now think about it carefully, Guo Qilin can hide his evil spirit so well, at least he is a Taiyi Jinxian level guy. In this way, what elder martial brother Duobao said should be true. This emperor is strong enough to make the leader of Tongtian pay attention to it! If so, think about what you''ve done before Qiongxiao is a little shy. At this time, biyou is in the palace. The leader of Tongtian sect, who sits on the throne of the main hall, is not angry. Gao fan and Caiyun stand down. Caiyun is very nervous. After all, the other party is the leader! She remembers that the last time the leader spoke to her was 50 years ago when she was just taking shape. She still remembers that the religious leader said that she was not qualified and would never reach the level of Taiyi Jinxian. But now, she wants to go up and ask, "master, do you even have pain?" "The emperor? Gao fan The head of Tongtian sect began to wonder, "Your Majesty, I remember you should be called Dixin. Why did you tell my Sanxiao that your name was GAOFAN just now outside?" Gao fan light a smile, complexion calm, "Di Xin or Gao fan, just a name." The head of Tongtian sect nodded, and everyone had his own secret. since Gao fan didn''t want to say it, he didn''t continue to ask. "The emperor doesn''t want to say it, and I''m not reluctant." The head of Tongtian sect said calmly, "it''s just the situation of Caiyun fairy. I''m very clear about it. It''s impossible to reach the realm of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. But now, she has not only achieved the goal, but also her qualifications have been thoroughly improved, so I want to ask the emperor for advice. How did you help her do it? " Master Tongtian is very concerned about the change of Caiyun. After all, when Caiyun is powerful, even its qualification has been greatly changed. such a thing is unheard of in the whole flood and famine. Even in the event of an adventure, the most important thing is to improve your accomplishments. even if you can change your aptitude, you can''t change it too much. However, facts speak louder than words, and Caiyun''s qualifications have really been greatly changed, which makes Tongtian sect leader, as a saint, have some ideas. Of course, he is not for himself! He is already a saint, and his qualification can''t be promoted any more. He was very worried about his disciples when the robbery was about to start. If you can get a way to change your qualifications from Gao fan, the chances of the people of the gate surviving the disaster will be much greater. Facing the problem of Tongtian sect leader, Gao fan showed a sly smile. This time he came to biyou palace to see Tongtian, what he was most afraid of was that Tongtian didn''t see him. After all, in the original work, the master of Tongtian is a very Buddhist. Before the robbery was opened, he told the people under the door that you were not allowed to go out, and then he ran to close the door. As a result, by the time he got out of the gate, half of the disciples were dead. Even at this time, he didn''t get angry, instead, he said indifferently that these people deserve to die because they didn''t listen to me and went down the mountain to die. It was not until the end that all the interceptors were almost dead that the leader of Tongtian sect realized that the problem was not right, so he ended up in person. But at that time, it was too late. In the end, his sect leader was brought out of the 33rd heaven by Hongjun Daozu, which became a tragedy. But now, Tongtian has taken the initiative to show the demand, and Gao fan''s previous worries have disappeared. "To tell you the truth, I really have the power to improve my qualifications." Gao fan, with a cool face, stands up with his hands in the air. "I''m here to cooperate with the leader and exchange what I need." "Cooperation?" Tongtian looks at Gao fan faintly, when he knows that Gao fan is the emperor, he knows that the purpose of the other party''s coming to biyou palace is far less simple than listening to the Tao. However, when the three religions signed the list of deities, Hong Jun, their teacher, made it very clear that the great business would be destroyed and the emperor would die. It''s not a wise decision to cooperate with Gao fan.However, it''s a matter of improving the quality of the Dharma. The master of Tongtian is not willing to lose such an opportunity. There are still some basic temptations. "I don''t know. How does the emperor want to communicate with each other?" Tongtian sect leader narrowed his eyes slightly. Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "quantity robbery is about to happen. I and Da Shang are at the center of the vortex of quantity robbery. it was calculated by Hongjun''s ancestors that it would be doomed! Dare to ask the leader, is that so? " There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the leader of Tongtian sect, but then he calmed down, "these should be what my elder martial brother Yuanshi Tianzun told you?" Think about Gao fan and Yuanshi had a war before, and Tongtian guessed that these are what Yuanshi told Gao fan. "The battle between the emperor and my elder martial brother Yuanshi Tianzun overturned everyone''s cognition!" "Elder martial brother was injured by the emperor. No wonder he became angry and told you all these things!" Gao fan shook his head. "It''s not him!" "Oh?" The head of Tongtian sect was slightly stunned, "who is that?" "Empress Nuwa!" As Gao fan spoke, he took out the lotus lamp that Nu Wa had given him. "This is The lotus lamp Tongtian frowned slightly and his eyes twinkled. "This is Nu Wa''s lotus lamp. Did you snatch it from her hand?" "Of course not." Gao fan shook his head and said, "empress Nuwa has cooperated with me and will set off waves in this quantity robbery. I came here to see the leader this time to cooperate with him and fight against quantity robbery!" "Did Nu Wa cooperate with you?" The leader of Tongtian sect is even more confused. How can it be? When she signed the list of gods, although Nu Wa was not there, she could not have known that the Shang Dynasty was bound to perish! After all, she is Hongjun''s younger martial sister! Tong Tian still remembers that when master Hongjun mentioned this little younger martial sister, he always looked melancholy and his eyes were full of pity. Tongtian felt that Hongjun was unlikely to ignore Nu Wa''s safety and didn''t tell the other party the direction of the robbery! And Tong Tian knows very well that the lotus lamp owned by Gao fan is definitely given to him by Nu Wa, not robbed by Gao fan. He was very familiar with the smell of Nu Wa on the lotus lamp. If Gao fan snatched it from Nu Wa, it should not be accompanied by the breath of Nu Wa. Chapter 1358 So the question is, why does Nuwa cooperate with Gao fan? Because he''s handsome? How is this possible? I''m afraid that Nu Wa is not so crazy about flowers, because others are so handsome that she doesn''t even want her future, does she? "The reason why empress Nu Wa cooperates with me is that I am the variable of this robbery!" Gao fan mended the doubts of the Tongtian sect leader, "she went to see Hongjun Daozu, and Daozu told her, because of the appearance of me, the quantity robbery has been opened ahead of time, and the secret of heaven has been completely covered up. Even if it''s a jade dish, it''s unpredictable for the future." What? Tongtian looks at Gao fan fiercely. Gao fan can say so many things, which is enough to prove that he knows so many things. At this time, thinking of Gao fan''s injuring the operation of Yuanshi Tianzun, Tong Tian suddenly found that the emperor might have become the variable of this robbery. As Gao Fan said, it is this variable that Nu Wa takes a fancy to and cooperates with him! But the question is, the emperor''s death is the result of the jade dish of creation. Can all this become a variable? Tong Tian can''t help shaking his head, a little reluctant to believe that Gao fan is a variable. But it is true that in the past, the emperor was ordinary people. now, the emperor has great strength and knows a lot of secrets. Such a king really deserves the word "variable.". But can variables really change the prophecy of the jade dish? Tong Tian expressed great doubt. After all, the jade dish of Zaohua is a holy thing of the same origin with heaven and earth. It can''t be wrong! Gao fan looks at the changes on the face of the Tongtian sect leader. He knows that the Tongtian sect leader hesitates. "If you don''t believe me, you can go to Zixiao palace." Gao fan smiles calmly. Tongtian''s face sank. Of course, he wanted to go to Zixiao palace. so just a second ago, he contacted master Hongjun in a special way. But Hongjun only replied to him: Zixiao palace has been closed, the quantity of robbery has been started, the fate of chaos. , this reply as like as two peas! The head of Tongtian sect has a dignified face and integrates all the things related to GAOFAN. From the mortal to the strong, improve the quality of Caiyun, open the amount of robbery ahead of time, the chaos of heaven. All these facts in front of Tongtian seem to tell him that Gao fan is indeed a variable! In the face of a variable proposed cooperation, Tongtian hesitated After all, it''s about the safety of the whole interceptor, and he has to be careful. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, and he plans to use a big move, "the leader knows that if he allows the development of quantity robbery, the interceptor will perish!" "Ridiculous!" Tongtian sect leader''s face is livid, "emperor, pay attention to your words!" It''s easy to say that other people''s interceptions are going to die. It''s good not to beat you if you listen to them all the time. Caiyun, who has been listening quietly all the time, shivers with fright. although Tongtian doesn''t start, his sage breath can make people gasp. At this time, Caiyun felt like he was strangled by the neck and was about to die. This Is it the power of saints? I''m so powerful that I can''t fight back! Gao fan patted Caiyun on the shoulder to help her relieve the pressure of Tongtian. Caiyun felt much better. At the same time, he could not help but question Gao fan''s strength. Your majesty, it''s really strong! "Don''t be angry, master. I''m not alarmist!" Gao fan''s face was indifferent, he was not affected by the influence of the heaven at all, "please think about it carefully, what is the reason for the appearance of the heaven way quantity robbery?" The head of Tongtian sect narrowed his eyes and said, "isn''t it heaven and earth? The spirit of heaven and earth is not enough, so we need to kill some friars to feed back the heaven and earth. the center of this robbery is the coming of the ten thousand immortals of my sect, and the dead people will explain more, but the emperor of man''s mouth is the end of my sect, so he doesn''t think much about my sect, does he? " "How many people? "The center?" Gao fan joked and said, "master, do you think carefully, is there more people intercepting or explaining?" "Joke! I''ve intercepted many immortals to come to Korea. Of course, I have many disciples! " The head of Tongtian sect has a rebellious face, when he mentions the interception, he is a bit gone with the wind. "Today, the leader of the sect gives a lecture. Biyou outside the palace is really the arrival of ten thousand immortals!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "but we might as well analyze whether it is intercepting or elucidating." "Oh?" The head of Tongtian sect looked unhappy. "I''d like to have a look, but the emperor can tell me how to see others!" If you can''t say it, you have to apologize! "Jiejiao is known as the coming of ten thousand immortals, but there is only one disciple at the level of quasi saint, Taobao,However, the Taoists of dengdeng and Nanji Xianweng are both quasi saints, and the quasi saints'' strength is compared, and the teaching is completely defeated. " The leader of Tongtian sect frowned slightly. Gao fan was right "In addition, there are three attendants in the inner gate of Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian realm, namely Jinling Madonna, Wudang Madonna and Guiling Madonna. in the outer gate, Yunxiao Niang and Zhao Gongming are also included, a total of five. However, in the explanation, the top six of the twelve golden immortals are all Hunyuan level, plus the immortal cloud neutron of Ford, a total of seven people, the number of disciples of Hunyuan daruo golden immortal realm, the interception is completely defeated. " "Of course, the number of the disciples below Da Luo Jinxian is not equal to the number of interceptors at all, but compared with the high-end strength, the interceptors have been completely defeated." The head of Tongtian sect looks very blue, and Gao fan''s every sentence makes him feel uncomfortable. "even if the number of high-end disciples is not enough, I still have this seat to intercept." "Yes Gao fan nodded, "the leader of the sect is sitting on the immortal sword array. It''s extremely powerful and can''t be broken by the four sages! But at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun had already united with two western saints and Lao Tzu. If the three of them held you and your immortal sword array, they would not break the array, then the saints would take the hand and crush your disciples, and the robbery would turn into a massacre of cutting sects! " "What did you say? At the beginning of the year, he has united those two western bastards and senior brothers? " Tongtian sect leader''s eyes are awe inspiring. Although Gao fan''s words are full of doubts, Yuanshi Tianzun is really likely to unite with Laozi. after all, Yuanshi always kneels and licks, and has a good relationship with Laozi. And those two guys in the west, the most insidious, have always been despicable. And he also had conflicts with the two people, and it''s normal for him to be targeted by the other side. "Yes Gao fan nodded, "I believe the leader already knows about the closure of Zixiao palace, right? To be honest, when empress Nuwa went to see Hongjun Daozu before Zixiao palace was closed, he was most worried about you, the master of Tongtian, because you were the least resourceful of his three disciples. " Tongtian sect leader''s eyes are awe inspiring. If Gao fan can say this sentence, it means that it is true. His master, Hongjun, did tell him that he wanted more ingenuity. With these words, Gao fan did not speak again. At this time, we should give him more time to think about it. Chapter 1359 "Emperor, I need some time!" Tongtian sect leader looks at Gao fan with a dignified face. To tell you the truth, Gao fan''s heart of Tao has been shaken. However, it is a matter of great importance. It is related to the rise and fall of the truncated religion. He needs time to think about it. "Ding! Shake the master of Tongtian, points + 100! " "Easy to say!" Gao fan nodded slightly, "I''ll leave now. Once the leader has thought about it, he can come to Chaoge to find me at any time! At that time, the sect leader can hand over to me those disciples who need to upgrade their qualifications, and I will help them upgrade their qualifications! " Gao fan is not anxious. As long as he gets the points, things will be stable. At this time, it is no longer suitable to continue to entangle with Tongtian, otherwise it will make the other party disgusted. "Please Tongtian sect leader leads Gao fan out of the palace. Caiyun has been completely shocked. She looks at Gao fan with adoration on her face. Is this the style of a strong man? A few words to convince the existence of such a God? Soon, Tongtian sect leader leads Gao fan and Caiyun out of biyou palace. "Duobao, help me to send the emperor. Don''t neglect him." "Yes Duobao nodded slightly, and had a general conclusion in his heart. Even the master is so respectful to Gao fan, the emperor is really extraordinary. The rest of them took a cold breath one after another, the emperor was really strong, otherwise, the leader of Tongtian would never have been so polite. Qiongxiao was so ashamed that she didn''t expect that Gao fan had such great ability. the head of Tongtian sect sent it out in person! Long eared dingguang fairy has been shivering to hide, trying to make his sense of existence lower, for fear that Gao fan will notice himself. "Oh That''s right Gao fan''s eyes swept over the body of changer dingguang immortal, and then looked at Tongtian sect leader with a smile, "sect leader, although I should not interfere in your family affairs, there are evil people in your door." "Oh?" The head of Tongtian sect was slightly surprised, he had already seen the long eared dingguang immortal that Gao Fanyi had pointed to. It seems that what happened to Chang Er Ding Guang Xian and Gao fan before, otherwise, Gao fan would not have done so. There was not much expression on the head of Tongtian, "where is Duobao?" "The disciple is here!" Taobao has a dignified face. "You help me get the emperor out of the island." The leader of Tongtian sect looked at Gao fan and said, "thank you, Huang Ming, for saying that this matter should be thoroughly investigated." "Goodbye." With a faint smile, Gao fan takes Guo Qilin, Caiyun and long Ji and follows Taoist Duobao to leave. The master of Tongtian sect, Gao fan and his party walked away, their face suddenly sank, and they turned and entered biyou palace, "long ear dingguang immortal, come in with me!" "Yes Long ear dingguang fairy face dew bitter color shook his head, trembling to keep up with the pace of Tongtian sect leader. Not long after, there was a sad cry in biyou palace, and all the disciples were scared. Later, Gao fan went out of Penglai Fairy Island under the leadership of Taoist Duobao. After a little greeting, they said goodbye to each other. Princess Longji bid farewell to Gao fan and wanted to go back to her family. although Caiyun thought it was a pity, she didn''t insist. Soon, Gao fan left the sea and entered the land. "Stop!" At this time, a Jiao drink came from later, followed by three women. "Yes, your majesty." Yunxiao has a smile on her face, now she looks at Gao fan with more appreciation. Bi Xiao also looks at Gao fan with surprise, and does not hide the joy in her eyes. "Your Majesty, we meet again." For the enthusiasm of Yunxiao and Bixiao, Gao fan is at a loss. Isn''t it that the leader of Tongtian received the next one? Do you want to be so enthusiastic? "What''s the matter with the three fairies?" Gao fan smiles. "What''s the matter? Your majesty, there is still a war between you and me! " Qiongxiao''s hands are on his hips, and his face is proud. "Gu Nai said that you must teach your subordinates a lesson Guo Qilin blushed and apologized to Qiongxiao, "Qiongxiao fairy, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t call you a shrew." Everyone''s chin is about to fall to the ground. If you apologize, just apologize. Why mention the word "Shrew"? Qiongxiao''s face is very blue. If it wasn''t for Guo Qilin''s sincere attitude, she would be furious! Before she came here, she intended to ask the other party to apologize and calm down, but it''s better not to apologize! Now, she''s more angry, and the consequences are serious. "Your majesty Qiongxiao''s face was livid. "The battle before us is not over. Do you want him to come or do you want to come by yourself?"Guo Qilin was stunned when he heard the speech. Why? I''m sorry, you are still so reluctant. "Qiongxiao fairy, please!" Gao fan shakes his head and waves Guo Qilin back. This product is not very good at dealing with people. "Good!" Qiongxiao smile, eyes show a trace of excitement. Isn''t it that you are respected by Tongtian sect leader? What''s the big deal? She just doesn''t believe in evil and wants to explore Gao fan''s real strength. "Your Majesty, my sister does not know the greatness of heaven and earth. Please show mercy!" Lady Yunxiao pulls Bixiao aside. "Easy to say!" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Qiongxiao Su waved her hand gently, and her red aura emerged from her body, a piece of fire light formed in the sky, and she immediately covered the sky and pressed towards Gao fan. The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly. Qiongxiao is playing with fire. "Hum!" Qiongxiao snorted coldly, "Your Majesty, be careful. Don''t underestimate my flame. I''m the real fire of the sun, which was picked from the ancient beast Jinwu!" "Please don''t leave your hand." Gao fan smiles calmly. "Look Qiongxiao let out a cry, the fire in the air that day seemed to have life in a moment, and a fire dragon rushed towards Gao fan. Gao fan''s mind moves, the law of speed starts, his body is like a ghost, flashing rapidly in space. The fire dragon followed Gao fan closely, but it could not hurt him. Qiongxiao''s face was cold, and there were layers of sweat on her forehead. just for a while, she had controlled the fire dragon in the sky, and she didn''t know how many times to spare. Fire dragon''s speed, also strengthened by her, has reached her limit. However, Gao fan is still a light hearted man, compared with Qiongxiao''s seriousness, Gao fan is more like playing a game. "Qiongxiao fairy, is that your limit?" Gao fan''s voice sounded in the space, with a hint of contempt. "Emperor, don''t be arrogant!" Qiongxiao''s eyes were cold, and her face couldn''t hang. Her eyes were awe inspiring, and her pretty face turned red in an instant. the speed of the fire dragon suddenly increased, breaking through the sky. Gao fan light smile, this speed has been very fast, still not enough to see! Chapter 1360 The fire dragon is still one step behind Gao fan and can''t get close to him. Qiongxiao has given up completely. She knows that her speed is definitely not Gao fan''s opponent. So, she a big drink, open the provocation, "emperor, is it difficult for you to just hide?" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "Qiongxiao fairy doesn''t need to excite me. I''ve had enough fun. I''ll do it now!" Before Gao fan''s voice fell, the law of water suddenly started, a water dragon about the size of fire dragon appeared out of thin air. "Roar!" When the two dragons sing, the water dragon and the fire dragon are entangled together, the water dragon is bitten by the fire dragon, the water and fire intersect, and the hissing sound rings, the smoke fills the air and blocks out the sun, covering up the two dragons. Everyone was slightly surprised. It looked like Qiongxiao''s fire dragon was better than others! But now we can''t see the specific situation, and we don''t know who won? "Roar!" The next second, the Fire Dragon flew out of the smoke, and did not find the figure of the water dragon. Yunxiao and Bixiao look at Qiongxiao with a smile on their faces and say, "Qiongxiao, it looks like you''ve won!" Qiongxiao frowned and looked solemn. "My fire dragon really killed the emperor''s water dragon, but the emperor is very strong. I''m afraid it''s not so simple!" Qiongxiao''s voice did not fall, but the steaming fog was surging up. The next second, a huge water dragon appears from the fog, the volume of the water dragon is 100 times larger than before. "Wuwu ~" in front of the water dragon, the fire dragon is like an earthworm, shivering and growling. The body of the fire dragon is as thick and thin as the beard on the mouth of the water dragon. "This..." Everyone was stunned, GAO fan''s water dragon is too big. As for Qiongxiao, her small mouth was wide enough to fit an egg. she was so surprised. "Qiongxiao fairy, do you want to continue?" Gao fan stands up with his hand down and comes to Qiongxiao. Qiongxiao looks cold. Of course, she knows that she has lost, but she has a very strong character, so it is impossible to admit that she has lost face to face. And Gao fan now this aggressive appearance, let her in the heart very not angry. But Gao fan is much better than her, so she has no choice but to look at Gao fan angrily. Yunxiao and Bixiao quickly come forward to hold Qiongxiao, for fear that she can''t figure out how to work with Gao fan. "Your Majesty, please calm down. My sister was impulsive before. Please don''t worry about her "That''s it Bixiao was witty. "You''re a big man. You don''t care about a little woman like Qiongxiao''s little sister, do you?" Two people look at Gao fan''s eyes, already many some worship color. "Oh, of course not." Gao fan smiles faintly, what happened before is actually a misunderstanding, and in the future, I will cooperate with the leader of Tongtian sect, when there is an opportunity in the future, I will invite the three fairies to sit down in Chaoge, at that time, please don''t refuse When Gao fan spoke, he accepted his magic power, the water dragon disappeared as if it had never appeared. Qiongxiao hears Gao fan''s words, can''t help but be slightly moved, the angry look on the face also finally faded some. Gao fan, though arrogant and domineering, is annoying. But now she was defeated by Gao fan and gradually calmed down. At this time, she found that all these things were caused by herself. Gao fan''s attitude at this time means to forget the past. In this way, she lost completely! "Sister, you are talking!" Yunxiao pulls raqiongxiao in a coquettish way. "Thank you, your majesty." Qiongxiao nodded slightly, put his hands on his abdomen and bowed slightly to Gao fan, "I have something wrong before, I apologize to your majesty here!" While Qiongxiao was talking, she also accepted her own fire dragon. "Qiongxiao fairy is serious." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "we are all practitioners of Taoism. They work against heaven. it''s only natural for us to meet people of the same way and want to learn from each other." "Thank you, your majesty." Yunxiao said with a smile, "if we get the order from the leader, our three sisters will visit Chaoge. at that time, we will have a good competition with your majesty." "Easy to say." Gao fan''s face was calm and nodded slightly. "Then we''ll leave." Yunxiao and Bixiao look at each other, then pull Qiongxiao to turn away. Qiongxiao is slightly alarmed. It seems that she has something else to say to Gao fan.However, in view of being held by her sisters, she didn''t speak, after a flash of reluctant eyes, she followed them to pull herself away. Soon, Gao fan and Caiyun ride Guo Qilin in the sky. They don''t fly fast, and they fly very low. Because Gao Fan said that he wanted to have a look at his great rivers and mountains, and let the common people have a look at the prestige of kylin auspicious beast. "Your Majesty, why don''t you keep Qiongxiao?" Caiyun, with a smile on her face, nests in Gao fan''s arms and whispers, "although Qiongxiao is a little hot tempered, she is frank and resolute, and it is obvious that she has taken a fancy to her majesty when she left!" "Caiyun, don''t make trouble." Gao Fan said, "that''s what you said when Longji left, and now Qiongxiao says the same thing. I doubt that the purpose of your going out with me this time is not simple!" "Your Majesty, no one else has it?" Caiyun''s eyes dodged, and she was a little frightened. it seemed that Gao fan had caught her mind. Yes, before going out, at Su Meiniang''s suggestion, Caiyun was selected as the representative to accompany Gao fan out this time. Because Su Meiniang said that GAOFAN still has three thousand harem beauties in Fanji continent, they must unite to have a foothold in GAOFAN''s harem. Moreover, compared with the Hougong of Fanji, the Honghuang Hougong group is too small in scale and number. Their next task is to find concubines of various types and identities for your majesty to fill the harem. To establish a diversified and all-round Hougong group. Therefore, when Caiyun sees Longji and Qiongxiao showing a good feeling for Gao fan, she naturally wants to pull each other in. And it''s not just Qiongxiao, Caiyun thinks that Sanxiao Niang is a good candidate, if she can, she would like to bring Sanxiao in. Gao fan looked at Caiyun''s expression and basically guessed each other''s thoughts. "Say it Gao fan, with a frivolous face, gently pinches the soft part of Caiyun''s body, "if you don''t say it, I can''t spare you tonight." "Ah." Caiyun blushed, "Your Majesty, what do you say? It''s in broad daylight "Ha ha Let''s talk about it that evening! " Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "Xiao Linzi, it''s getting late. next big city, let''s stay and have a rest." Chapter 1361 "Yes Guo Qilin nodded. "Your Majesty, you are necrotic. Where is it going to be dark?" The color cloud is a burst of white eyes again. That night, with the help of Gao fan, Caiyun improved his realm. ¡­¡­ One day in the sky, one year in the world. Gao fan stayed in Penglai Fairy Island for three days, in fact, it has been three years in the outside world. Gao fan and Caiyun ride Guo Qilin in the sky. Below, came the sound of fighting, soldiers roared and horses hissed. "Your majesty Guo Qilin said, "there are two groups of men and horses fighting below. On one side is the army of Dashang." "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, How could anyone challenge the army of Dashang in the peaceful and prosperous times? "Where is it down there?" Gao fan asked lightly. "Three mountain pass!" Guo Qilin replied. Sanshan pass, an important pass in the south of Chaoge, is known as the throat of Chaoge. If Gao fan remembers correctly, it''s Deng Jiugong who is guarding here. at the last banquet, Gao fan met Deng Jiugong once. Deng Jiugong is a man with strong military ability. Although he is a mortal, his Sabre technique is very good. Besides, he''s a man of current affairs. Although he was an old minister of the Shang Dynasty, in the original work, he surrendered to the Western Zhou Dynasty when he saw that the Shang Dynasty was no longer good. It''s not a wall grass, but at least it doesn''t belong to the level of diehard. However, Gao fan doesn''t care about the rebellious nature of the other party. After all, this type of dog is very easy to deal with, as long as he remains strong as the owner, the other party will do things for him. However, Gao fan is now very curious about who is hitting Deng Jiugong''s attention. "Stop and look closer." Gao Fan said faintly, the stealth law starts at the same time. "Yes Guo Qilin in stealth state, carrying Gao fan and Caiyun to low altitude. I saw two groups of people fighting. But it''s not so much a fight as a crush on the army of Da Shang. There are only seven people on the other side, and they are also very strange, with beast heads and bodies, but they are all powerful. Those ordinary soldiers are not their opponents at all, and they are basically defeated face to face. On the other hand, ordinary soldiers in the Da Shang army were basically destroyed. Only a woman in armor and a red cloak was still struggling to support her. The woman was young and beautiful, white as snow, green hands, and handsome, she was staring at the seven people in front of her, holding the sword tightly. Among the seven people on the other side, there is an old man with all kinds of ties, GAO fan knew the old man, and it was Deng Jiugong. Who are these seven guys? Actually tied up Deng Jiugong? "Chan Yu, go back! I have already reported to your majesty about the rebellion of Nanbo houe Chongyu, you and your elder brother only need to guard the three mountain pass and wait for the heavenly army! " Deng Jiugong cried with a sad and indignant face. Chan Yu? Deng Chanyu? Gao fan was slightly stunned. In the original time line, Deng Chanyu would surrender with Deng Jiugong to the Western Zhou Dynasty. Moreover, in order to get his due status in the Western Zhou Dynasty, Deng Jiugong married Deng Chanyu to tuxingsun, an ugly bully, just to help the Western Zhou Dynasty accept tuxingsun. Thinking about tuxingsun''s ugly face, Gao fan can''t help feeling sorry for Deng Chanyu. A flower is really on the cow dung. An ape with a long stick in his hand and white hair on his face stood beside Deng Jiugong. "That girl, we are not easy to be provoked! I advise you not to back down so honestly. Today, we are ordered by Nanbo to arrest Deng Jiugong alone. if you are still chasing each other, we don''t mind taking you back to Nanbo together! " Gao fan frowned slightly, these seven guys, actually Meishan seven monsters? In the original work, the seven monsters of Meishan were recruited by King Zhou from the deep mountains and forests. all seven of them contributed their lives to the great business. But now, the seven monsters of Meishan have taken refuge with e Chongyu in nanbohou, and it seems that e Chongyu has rebelled against Chaoge! What''s going on? Gao fan thought that he had already sounded an alarm to all the people in the beginning of the Chaoge war, let them honestly not act rashly. However, Ji Chang, the biggest rebel, has not moved. As a result, nanbohou rebelled first? And what surprised him most was that e Chongyu took down the seven monsters of Meishan for his use. "No..." Gao fan shook his head secretly. No matter how powerful he was, he was just a mortal. He could not have the power to move the seven monsters of Meishan,The seven monsters in Meishan are seven monsters, namely White Ape, buffalo, dog, wild boar, centipede, white snake and goat. the White Ape, named Yuan Hong, is the eldest of the seven. The seven people live in Meishan all the year round. But now, the seven people are invited out by e Chongyu. it seems that there must be immortal cultivation forces behind e Chongyu! "Damn..." Deng Chanyu has a pretty face and a cold face, of course, she wants to save her father, but she also knows that she is far from the opponent of the seven people in front of her. "Hey, hey." Beside Yuan Hong, a fat pig demon looks at Deng Chanyu with an evil look on his face, and his saliva drips down, "little lady, are you lonely? Do you need your brothers to help you out of loneliness?" "Ha ha ha! That''s it The rest of the monsters laughed wildly, "brother, I don''t think you should persuade the little lady to leave. although nanbohou only asked us to bind Deng Jiugong, we didn''t say that we can''t take Deng Chanyu back with us!" "Yes, elder brother, Deng Chanyu is not from nanbohou. even if we kill Deng Chanyu, he won''t offend us because of a mere woman, will he?" "Ha ha ha! Yes! The women we were given by nanbohou are all mortals, and their physical strength is really poor. they can''t do it before I exert myself, they can''t enjoy themselves, I think Deng Chanyu is also a friar, and she must be much better than them in use! " "That''s it! Is it not pleasant for all brothers to come together? " "Ha ha ha!" The seven monsters in Meishan were abusive and laughed wildly. "Asshole!" Deng Jiugong was angry at that time, "you Meishan seven monsters are also famous practitioners, aren''t you afraid to damage your reputation?" "Ha ha ha?" Pig head laughs the most obscene, "when we''re done, kill your father and daughter. Who knows? Ha ha ha "You Shameless A blush appeared on Deng Chanyu''s cold face. She was a lady from a big family, a girl who didn''t come out of the cabinet. How could she stand the foul language of this group of men. And the other party''s thought is so dirty, which subverts her understanding of men. "A bunch of bastards!" Deng Chanyu yelled, "it''s a shame to have you scum!" "Ha ha ha ha!" Pig head laughs more wildly, "little lady, I''ll show you what a real scum is!" While talking, pig head walked toward Deng Chanyu. Chapter 1362 Dengchanyu pretty face ice cold, quickly manipulated in the hands of the wuguangshi toward the pig head man hit in the past. In a moment, wuguangshi hit the pig''s head on the face, the pig had no time to dodge, and he was beaten to vomit three liters of blood and fell to the ground. Deng Chanyu''s face showed a smug smile, very good, one has been solved! Wuguangshi is Deng Chanyu''s magic weapon. It is a magic weapon for long-range attack. once it is hit, it is impossible to survive unless it is a strong one at the level of immortal. But this magic weapon is not fast, so it is easy to be intercepted by the enemy who has the ability to foresee in advance, so she can only use it as a hidden weapon to get the maximum attack effect. However, the seven monsters in Meishan are still in the form of monsters, most of them are earthly immortals, not to the level of celestial immortals. so Deng Chanyu thinks that this pig is dead! "To die!" Yuan Hong''s face sank and he stepped forward, pointed at Deng Chanyu. Without fear, Deng Chanyu stabbed Yuan Hong in the face. "Just in time!" Yuan Hong laughed jokingly, the iron bar in his hand changed an angle, a stick hit Deng Chanyu on the wrist, and the sword in Deng Chanyu''s hand fell to the ground. One side of the Goutou man at the same time forward, a sword across the neck of Deng Chanyu, "chick, don''t want to die." Deng Chanyu''s pretty face suddenly cooled down. Unexpectedly, she was so suppressed! The cooperation and tacit understanding of the other side are appalling. Deng Chanyu even suspected that they had done it in advance. "Damn it At this time, the pig head man stood up with his nose bleeding and his mouth covered, holding Deng Chanyu''s wuguangshi in his hand, "I''ve heard that you have wuguangshi in your hand, and it''s really extraordinary today!" "You Deng Chanyu was shocked when she saw the pig''s head. not only did the pig''s head not die, she also took her wuguangshi in her hand. At this time, she found that the connection between herself and wuguangshi was cut off! It seems that the glove on the hand of the man with pig head is the one that cuts off this connection. "Ha ha..." Pig head man joked and shook the gloves on his hand, "how about it? Little lady, do you find that you can''t control wuguangshi? " "What did you do to my wuguangshi? Give it back to me quickly Deng Chanyu frowned and looked angry. "Give it back to you?" Pig head man said, "we kidnap Deng Jiugong and lead you out again, but it took a lot of effort to get your wuguangshi. Do you want me to give it back to you? Is there any mistake? " "What?" Deng Chanyu''s big eyes were so big that she could understand the man''s words. The other party''s meaning is very obvious. This action was aimed at her at the beginning. It''s no wonder that when she used wuguangshi before, the other side attacked one after another and suppressed her, so it is! "It seems Miss Deng hasn''t figured it out yet." Yuan Hong sneered, "wuguangshi is really powerful, but the user is not very smart, you say, if you always stand on the city tower and use wuguangshi to attack us remotely, I''m afraid the three mountain pass won''t last for a year and a half, and we can''t fight it at all!" "For the wuguangshi, seven of my brothers kidnapped Deng Jiugong, led you out of the city, and then took you and wuguangshi. now that Sanshan pass has no you, how long do you think the ordinary soldiers can support me under the seven of my brothers?" "Ha ha ha!" The crowd burst out laughing and excited. "You..." Deng Chanyu''s face turned red. She was teased by a group of animals! Now it seems that the frivolous words they said before are just a trick to provoke themselves. However, due to lack of experience, he rashly used wuguangshi and let the local government take it away in an unknown way. Now, it''s almost hopeless! "Ah! Chan Yu! It''s dad who''s wrong! " Deng Jiugong was also very angry, but he had nothing to do. The enemy''s intention is so obvious, why didn''t he expect it! "All right, little lady!" The PigHead man looked obscene and said, "although the real purpose of our foul language is to motivate you to take the initiative, to tell you the truth, those are also my sincere words!" "Me too, me too!" Seven people have to coax, like a group of hungry wolves to eat Deng Chanyu. Deng Chanyu''s Willow eyebrows were tight, and her eyes were full of worry.Thinking of these seven people, she had nothing to do with the disgusting things she was going to do. She can only keep praying in her heart that she can have a hero to save herself. But she knew that such a chance was too slim. So at the same time, she has decided that she must stop herself before being insulted. "Big brother Can we do whatever we want? " Pig head man looks at Yuan Hong with an obscene face. Yuan Hong looked at his brothers quietly, although he didn''t agree with them, and he was still angry, as the boss of the seven monsters in Meishan, if an ordinary woman didn''t let his brothers enjoy it, he would be too stingy. Yuan Hong''s face was not happy, but finally he nodded, "do it yourself!" "Ha ha ha!" Pig head man looked around with a wild smile, "brothers, there is a cave over there! Let''s have a good time there, little lady "Why bother?" Goutouman looked evil. "It''s a pleasure to do that happy thing in broad daylight." "Ha ha ha!" The demons laughed wildly again, "old dog, you can play! So happy decision! Here it is "Son of a bitch! A bunch of animals Deng Jiugong''s face was purple, and his forehead was full of blue tendons. "You despicable animals!" The demons didn''t care at all, and even laughed wildly, "yes, you''re right, we are animals!" "You..." Deng Chanyu''s pretty face suddenly turned black and her body trembled. "Old man, your daughter is useless. Go back and have another one." Yuan Hong''s face was low, and a trace of regret flashed in his eyes. he hit Deng Jiugong on the head with a stick and knocked him unconscious. When Deng Chanyu saw that Deng Jiugong was knocked unconscious, her eyes seemed to be able to spout fire, "you bastards, don''t think about it! Even if I die, I won''t let you succeed! " Before her voice fell, Deng Chan Yu raised her hand to gather a powerful hand and wanted to photograph her forehead. This is the rhythm of suicide! The PigHead man suddenly widened his eyes. He never thought that the girl was so strong that she didn''t even want to die! He wanted to stop Deng Chanyu, but because of the distance, he didn''t have much chance. Chapter 1363 The rest of the seven monsters have the same idea as pig head, but they are farther away than pig head man and can''t stop Deng Chanyu''s suicide. Some people even shake their heads and feel sorry, the eyes seem to have seen Deng Chanyu''s death. Deng Chanyu also showed her eyes of relief. At last, she glanced at her father, Deng Jiugong, father, whose daughter is unfilial in this life, and will repay you for your kindness in the next life. "Pa!" The dull slapping sound sounded, and Deng Chanyu almost believed that she was dead. But the next second, she found that it seemed different from what she had imagined. "You are..." With a shocked look on his face, PigHead man looks at the handsome man who just appeared beside Deng Yuchan, he didn''t see how this man appeared just now. Deng Yuchan also found that her full palm was not on her forehead, but was blocked by another warm hand. Because of the angle, the owner of this big hand is very tall in Deng Yuchan''s eyes. The back of the great bank was like a mountain. I don''t know why, it gave her a sense of security. This man is Gao fan! Gao fan doesn''t have too much expression on his face. He doesn''t show any fluctuation in the face of PigHead man''s question. "Oh, I see!" Pig head male smile of very evil, a face you understand of facial expression see to Gao fan, "do you want hero to save beauty?" Deng Yuchan''s heart lit up a glimmer of hope, she also hopes that Gao fan is to save the hero ah! "Hey, hey! Boy, I advise you not to overstate your ability. such things as hero saving beauty are all told by storytellers to deceive people! " Goutouman sneered, "we are the seven monsters of Meishan, but we are not any cat or dog, if you want a hero to save the beauty, you have to see if you have life to suffer the beauty''s kindness!" "ZHUGE is right!" The goat head man looks insidious, "we are the seven monsters of Meishan who are wandering in the world and never speak with our fists. you have only one kid, so don''t be so crazy!" Niutounan also stood up, with a dirty face, "boy, if you like this woman too, we''ll wait for our brothers to play, and then we''ll play for you. Don''t overdo it!" When Deng Chanyu heard this, she was flustered. The other side is right. Now I don''t think it''s time for heroes to save beauty. Moreover, for the handsome man in front of him, the best choice is to cooperate with Meishan seven monsters. This makes her even more flustered. If Gao fan chooses to fight with the seven monsters in Meishan, then her fate will be really miserable. She wants to struggle, but her hand is still held by Gao fan, GAO fan''s hand seems to have magic power, so she has no power to break free, let alone resist. Thinking of her next fate, Deng Chanyu was completely flustered. At this moment, she can only keep praying in her heart, praying that Gao fan must not listen to each other''s words, but must find a way to save herself. But soon, she felt that it was impossible for Gao fan to rescue himself from the hands of the seven monsters. After all, the seven monsters in Meishan are really strong, and Deng Chanyu has personally experienced them. Gao fan, however, was still indifferent, his eyes narrowed slightly, scanning the audience. When his eyes swept over Yuan Hong, he stopped. Yuan Hong was cultivated by a white ape in Meishan. His spirituality and aptitude are similar to that of Monkey King on his journey to the West. Yuan Hongying Gao fan''s eyes, his face gradually dignified. Intuition tells him that Gao fan is a bit strong, even he is not an opponent. "Boy, how are you thinking?" The PigHead man''s face is not happy, GAO fan didn''t even look at him, which just doesn''t give him face! Bang! Without waiting for Gao fan to reply, Yuan Hong knocked the pig''s head with a stick. "Big brother..." The pig head man was knocked and forced, and looked at Yuan Hong with a surprised face. I can''t help but see the other seven monsters in Meishan looking at Yuan Hong in surprise, What do you mean? "Sir..." Yuan Hong came forward and clasped his hands at Gao fan, "we are the seven monsters of Meishan, My name is Yuan Hong. These are all my brothers, I don''t know what sect you belong to? Where do you practice Others frowned at Yuan Hong''s respect for Gao fan. The pig head man said, "brother, what are you doing? Why boost others'' momentum and destroy yourself? This little white is so thin that the wind can blow him away. You are afraid of him... "Before the words were heard, Yuan Hong beat the pig head man to the ground again. this time, the pig head man fainted directly. The others of the seven monsters in Meishan were stupid on the spot. This However, none of them dare to question Yuan Hong''s decision. After all, they are not stupid. They know that Yuan Hong can''t knock the PigHead man unconscious for no reason. the only explanation is that Gao fan is extraordinary. Gao fan looks at Yuan Hong faintly. The seven monsters in Meishan are all idiots, but Yuan Hong still has some eyesight. "I am the emperor, Gao fan, living in Chaoge!" Gao fan stood up with his hands in his hands and his face was calm. "The emperor?" Yuan Hong''s eyes were cold, "are you really the emperor?" The seven monsters of Meishan smell the words and look playfully at Gao fan. "That''s nature!" "Big brother..." Goutounan looked at Yuan Hong and said, "is that what you were worried about?" Yuan Hong''s face was calm, just now, he felt that Gao fan was actually sharp, and seemed to be extraordinary. But now, if Gao fan is the emperor, his worries can be understood! Gao fan''s aura of emperor has its own prestige. It''s not the kind sent out by powerful friars. The meaning of goutounan''s question now is to ask Yuan Hong, now that it has been confirmed that Yuan Hong feels extraordinary from Gao fan, it is not because Gao fan is a powerful Qi practitioner, but because of Gao fan''s emperor status. So, can we start with Gao fan? After all, if the emperor can be kidnapped, the great cause of nanbohou will be unimpeded. Looking at the eager eyes of the other five brothers and the pig headed man lying on the ground, Yuan Hong felt a great pressure for a moment. After all, as the boss of the seven monsters, he shouldered the safety of the seven brothers. Although Gao fan''s identity as emperor has been confirmed, he is still very uneasy and feels that it is not so simple. But now, these brothers are waiting for his order, and they all show hungry eyes one by one, now if you tell them to retreat, I''m afraid these brothers will rebel when they go back! Especially PigHead man and doghead man, they have long wanted to rebel! "Big brother! Hurry up and pay attention Goutouman urged again, "brothers, I can''t wait!" "Yes The goat head man echoed. Yuan Hong had no choice but to frown and nod. Chapter 1364 At this time, Caiyun and Guo Qilin also came to Gao fan. Caiyun''s face was livid. "You demons, don''t you kneel down when you see your majesty? What are you talking about? " "Ha ha ha!" When the seven monsters in Meishan heard the speech, they burst into laughter the next second. Color cloud moth eyebrow tight Cu, a pretty face above, full of anger. Meishan seven monsters laughed arrogantly, "you little lady, don''t be funny, OK? How could anyone make us kneel to him? " "We were ordered by Nanbo to wait for e Chongyu in order to perish into Tang Jiangshan. Why should we kneel down like him?" "Yes, Deng Jiugong has been captured by me, Deng Chanyu has lost her fighting power, now if we tie the emperor and take him as a hostage, the nanbohou army can attack immediately, take down the Sanshan pass without a single soldier and take Chaoge directly, within three days, Chaoge city will be captured by the nanbohou army!" Hearing this, Deng Chanyu was completely flustered, "Your Majesty, you are confused! How can you expose your identity to them! " As a minister of the great merchant, if she let her majesty be kidnapped at Sanshan pass today, it would not be as simple as killing the nine nationalities! Their Deng family will be recorded in history, and they will be stabbed in the spine by later generations, and they will be scolded to death! "Your majesty! Run Deng Chanyu''s face was resolute and her voice was hoarse. "I immediately blew myself up and opened the way for your majesty. Your majesty just run away and don''t look back!" While speaking, Deng Chanyu tried her best to break away from Gao fan. However, Gao fan didn''t give her a chance, she just felt that every effort she made was like hitting on cotton, and it had no effect at all. Deng Chanyu didn''t have time to think about why she was like this. She just thought that she had no strength any more, so she could only look at Gao fan with tears on her face, "Your Majesty, please, let''s go! Let''s go "Don''t be afraid." Gao fan, with a smile on his face, gently stroked Deng Chanyu''s hair. "Let me do this thing. just watch it. No matter you or Deng Jiugong, I will save you..." Deng Chanyu''s ferocious face suddenly calmed down at this moment. Don''t know why, Gao fan''s words seem to have some kind of magic, let her feel very at ease. Although the current situation on the court is very unfavorable to her side, however, after listening to Gao fan''s words, Deng Chanyu felt from the bottom of her heart that Gao fan could really do it. "Save them? What a great tone of voice the emperor is The man with a dog head sneered, "the emperor can''t practice. Who gives you the confidence to resist our seven brothers?" "Is that the fairy around you?" The goat head man looked at Caiyun with an obscene face, "however, this fairy should have some strength, just now you came down from the sky with the emperor and his entourage?" The follower in the eyes of yangtouman is naturally Guo Qilin. And judging from their appearance, they didn''t mean to pay attention to Guo Qilin at all. "Fairy, I advise you not to make trouble!" Ma tounan looks evil, "otherwise, seven of my brothers will take you down and play with Deng Chanyu!" "Yes, yes, ha ha! Brother Ma, don''t use it. Otherwise, we can go straight together! " All the people in Meishan laughed wildly, only Yuan Hong had a dignified face. I don''t know why, when Caiyun came out, the uneasiness in his heart became more prosperous! This kind of feeling, he has never had, always feel where not right! "Presumptuous!" Caiyun''s pretty face is cold, and her hands are waving. In a moment, heaven and earth change color. The originally clear sky was covered by clouds that blocked the sky, those clouds surged rapidly in the air, forming a series of cloud spikes, which fell rapidly towards the Meishan seven monsters below. Yuan Hong was startled and his eyes were solemn. Sure enough, something bad happened! "Brothers, join forces to form the Meishan seven unique array!" Yuan Hong can see that the strength of Caiyun is far stronger than the seven of them. In the face of such attacks, even he is not fully sure. The other five were also in a panic. Unexpectedly, Caiyun had such strength. They can also see that this cloud attack is accompanied by their incomparable strength. It''s too late to say that they can only form the Meishan seven unique array under the leadership of Yuan Hong. The next second, a turtle shell composed of energy rises, can cover Yuan Hong''s six people and the pig''s head that fainted to the ground. Ding Ding Ding! Countless spikes like no money from the sky, in the shell of the turtle issued a crisp impact sound.Gao fan nodded in secret. The seven monsters in Meishan are talents. Although they have been transformed one by one, they have not completely removed the form of demons, so they must not have reached the realm of immortals, they are all immortals. But their Meishan seven unique array can resist the attack of Caiyun, the great Luo Jinxian! You know, the great Luo Jinxian is superior to the earth immortal in four aspects. Now there are no pigheaded men in the seven Jue array. There are only six less than one Jue. Gao fan thinks that if the PigHead man hasn''t fainted, maybe the strength of this array will be doubled. It''s a little interesting that you can use the array to resist the attack of the enemy who is stronger than four levels! Gao fan suddenly had an idea that he wanted to get the seven unique array and then spread it to the army. The seven monsters and seven people in Meishan can produce such a powerful defense, if 10000 people, or even tens of thousands of people, use it together, the organized defense, maybe even the saints can resist it! In this way, after a stalemate for a long time, the six people in Meishan were gnashing their teeth, sweating and suffering. "I beg your majesty to bypass our brother once. Our brother is willing to devote himself to your majesty and be loyal to your majesty!" Yuan Hong''s face was livid and he begged for mercy. He and others are pale. They feel the crisis brought by death, and then they know how powerful Caiyun is. Now, they regret that at the beginning, they all blame the sperm on the brain for a while! "We are wrong. Please forgive us!" Goutouman began to beg for mercy with a pale face, the aura in his body has almost been consumed, and it will be exhausted before long. At that time, the sharp thorns of colored clouds will fall, and he will die without a burial place. In addition to Yuan Hong, the other four people, all with gold paper on their faces, began to beg for mercy one after another Deng Chanyu has been stunned, never thought that this soft and weak woman, who looks like her age, has such powerful power. It''s just a skill that doesn''t even work as a magic weapon. It makes the seven monsters of Meishan have no power to fight back. When is there such a powerful fairy around your majesty? By the way! At this time, Deng Yuchan remembered the legends of Chaoge before, His Majesty was accompanied by two powerful fairies, and his majesty had defeated Yuanshi Tianzun himself. Chapter 1365 The emperor defeated Yuanshi Tianzun. Deng Chanyu heard these words from his father, Deng Jiugong. At that time, she didn''t care at all. She just gave a faint smile to such a remark. After all, who was Yuanshi Tianzun? He was a saint! The sage is defeated by the emperor. It''s blowing the bull to death! So Deng Yuchan, together with Gao fan, ignores the fact that Gao fan is accompanied by a fairy. after all, it is also likely to be boasting! But now, she can''t help but believe it. The fact is right in front of her eyes. nowadays, her majesty is accompanied by a fairy, and the fairy is very powerful! Therefore, the way Deng Yuchan looks at Gao fan has changed, has his majesty ever been the emperor of Yuanshi? "Ha ha..." Gao fan laughingly looked at Yuan Hong, "can''t you just beg for mercy? You seven monsters of Meishan have taken refuge with nanbohou, but they are so hasty to surrender. it seems that they are all guys without principles! " "No, your majesty, please let this fairy accept her magic power. I''ll come along for you!" Yuan Hong looks nervous. He knew that he and others had no chance of winning, but he had to do his best to keep the brothers alive. "No, these people insulted my concubine. They will die." Gao fan joked, "but I''ll give you another chance! If you turn around and kill them, I will accept your surrender. " People in Meishan, including Yuan Hong, were stunned. The conditions put forward by Gao fan are poisonous! "Big brother..." Goutounan was flustered at that time, while holding his hands high and struggling to support him, he looked at Yuan Hong and said, "brother, you won''t really kill us, will you?" "Yes, brother, we are brothers!" The goat head man echoed. The other demons all spoke out one after another for fear that Yuan Hongzhen would turn around and kill them. Yuan Hong''s face is very blue, and he is very angry in his heart. Is it hard to say that in the eyes of these younger brothers, my elder brother is so unbearable? What''s more, it''s all the brainy guys of these spermatozoa. if they didn''t have brains, could they make this happen now? However, this is not the time to get angry. although he wants to sell all his pig teammates in a fit of anger, he can''t do it. After all, they all came out of Meishan together. "Thank you for your kindness!" Yuan Hong''s face was iron green and firm, "but I won''t give up my brothers! We seven monsters in Meishan are only employed by nanbohou. He gives me immortal grass and skills to practice. We help him! That''s all "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, "nanbohou has immortal grass and skills?" At the same time, he praised Yuan Hong in his heart, this guy is very affectionate, much better than the other six monsters. "Yes! Your majesty doesn''t know that the immortal grass and skills are as important as life to us monks! Without these two things, we are nothing! That''s why our seven brothers were cheated by nanbohou and went astray! Your majesty, please give us a chance to make up for our mistakes! When we take nanbohou and send him to your majesty, we will be punished no later! " Gao fan nodded secretly, and Yuan Hong said it was true. If nanbohou is using Xiancao and Gongfa to attract the seven monsters of Meishan, Yuan Hong really has no reason to refuse. Yuan Hong''s eyes brightened, and Gao fan''s expression meant drama. "We really can''t refuse Nanbo''s offer! That''s why the flood washed the Dragon King temple. " Yuan Hong''s face was sincere. He took another look at Caiyun fairy, "if your majesty doesn''t believe it, you can ask the powerful fairy around you if her cultivation is very hard!" The color cloud hears speech, complexion a burst of hot. Is she working hard? Of course, it''s very hard! But although it was hard, she still enjoyed the painful and happy process. When she thought of the scene of cultivation, Caiyun could not help but have a palpitation in her heart, a heat wave gushed from the depth of her body, and her strength could not help but increase a point. In an instant, the sharp thorns of clouds in the sky suddenly doubled. The tortoise shell below collapsed and countless spikes fell. except for Yuan Hong, he nailed all the seven monsters on the ground and vomited blood. Yuan Hongdun forced it, all of a sudden "Big brother..." The dog''s head is the closest to Yuan Hong, and he stretches out his hand to Yuan Hong in pain.I saw the blue veins on his forehead, blood gushing in his mouth, and the next second he lay on the ground. "Ah Caiyun''s face was flushed, and he stopped in panic, "I Your majesty, I didn''t mean to... " It was Yuan Hong''s words that made her think of some shameful pictures. Then she couldn''t help but let the clouds spurt out! Gao fan''s mouth, Yuan Hong, Yuan Hong, you say you have nothing to talk about? "Gulu..." Deng Chanyu swallowed her saliva and looked at Caiyun dully, this elder sister is too fierce! I killed the seven monsters in Meishan! Guo Qilin silently praised Caiyun: cowhide! Yuan Hong was still in a state of ignorance. He was staring at these fallen partners in the pool of blood, and could not accept their death for a moment. "Your Majesty..." Color cloud moth eyebrow tight Cu, a face sad of see to Gao fan, "our Dan medicine, still can save them?" "No, it''s all over!" Gao fan also found that waicaiyun was afraid and held her in his arms. As for the others of the seven monsters in Meishan, Gao fan has never included them, so it is impossible to save them with pills. Such a person, a monster, can''t get into his eyes. Caiyun looks frightened and her body is shaking. this is the first time that she has been cultivating immortals for so long. "Your Majesty I don''t want to kill them. I really don''t want to kill them... " Caiyun is shivering in Gao fan''s arms. "It''s OK. I know you didn''t mean it. I''ll take care of the next thing." Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was mild. "Damn it Yuan Hong looked pale at Caiyun, "you killed my brother, I''ll fight with you!" Before the words were heard, Yuan Hong rushed to Gao fan with a stick. Deng Chanyu, who has been looking at her foolishly, suddenly bursts up, picking up the sword on the ground, comes to Gao fan''s front and wants to help Gao fan block Yuan Hong''s stick. As a general who has been fighting for many years, Deng Chanyu knows that although Caiyun is powerful, it has lost its combat effectiveness. Guo Qilin''s fighting power is directly ignored by her. And Gao fan''s combat effectiveness is unknown, so the task of protecting Gao fan falls on her, Deng Chanyu. Although Deng Chanyu knows that she is definitely not Yuan Hong''s opponent. Chapter 1366 Deng Chanyu knew that if Yuan Hong came down with this stick, he would surely die. But as the third officer, even if she is dead, she also wants to protect your Majesty''s safety! So, she stood in front of Gao fan without looking back. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and the law of gravity was launched in an instant. Yuan Hong, who was still sprinting forward, suddenly stagnated, with a roar, fell directly on the ground, throwing the ground out of a big pit. Even his straight iron bar was bent under the action of great force. The scene fell silent and Yuan Hong remained motionless. Deng Chanyu was stunned. Originally, she was ready to sacrifice for her majesty, but she never thought it would be such a result. However, since Yuan Hong lost her fighting power, she was completely relieved. I saw her eyes slightly narrowed, a dizzy climb heart, Jiao body a soft, toward the back. Gao fan frowned slightly, and the force of the wind started to pull Deng Chanyu over. one hand held Caiyun, the other hand held Deng Chanyu. The two women''s waists belong to a very slim A4 waist, one in each hand, and they feel just right. "Your Majesty..." Deng Chanyu leaned on Gao fan''s shoulder, looking at Gao fan''s pretty face with blurred eyes and whispering in her mouth. Then he fainted. When Gao fan''s cave view rule was opened, she found that the aura in Deng Chanyu''s body was almost exhausted, just now, she suddenly burst up, and the one who wanted to protect Gao fan had consumed all her aura, so her foundation was damaged. It is reasonable to say that in that case, Deng Chanyu even had a problem standing up, let alone fighting. But, this woman, unexpectedly because of Gao fan''s safety, does not hesitate to damage her foundation! Such a woman surprised Gao fan. "Your Majesty..." Caiyun was in Gao fan''s arms and looked at Deng Chanyu with a dignified face. "Her condition is very bad!" "I know." Gao fan, holding the two girls in his arms, flew to the three mountain pass in the distance. He wants to find a place to heal Deng Chanyu and save her damaged foundation. "Xiao Linzi, bring Yuan Hong back alive and kill the rest." "Yes ¡­¡­ Three hours later. In the three mountains pass, there is peace. Although Deng Jiugong was arrested before, it did cause a lot of commotion, but now Deng Jiugong is back, and there is a lot of peace in Guanxi. Deng Fu, study. Gao fan sits on the throne while Cai Yun and Guo Qilin stand beside him. "Thank you for your kindness to me and my daughter Deng Jiugong looked sincere and knelt at Gao fan''s feet. Gao fan raised Deng Jiugong from the ground and sat down on one side with a wave of his hand. "the old general doesn''t have to be polite. You''d better tell me the situation here first!" "Yes Deng Jiugong nodded slightly, "everything has to start three days ago!" "Three days ago, the seven monsters of Meishan came to Sanshan pass, saying that they had brought a letter for Nanbo houe Chongyu." "I didn''t know that echongyu was rebellious, so I didn''t take precautions, so I welcomed the seven people into the residence and treated them with good food and wine. that night, the seven people were pretty good and didn''t do anything extraordinary." "Last night, Yuan Hong came to see me alone and gave the letter of Nanbo Hou e Chongyu to the old minister. After reading it, the old minister realized that Nanbo Hou actually wanted to sing anti Korean songs!" "I was very confused at that time. Your majesty showed his great power not long ago. Why did nanbohou dare to rebel at this time?" "But because of the fear of the strength of the seven monsters in Meishan, the old minister said at that time that he had to think about it carefully, Yuan Hong went back without further pressure." "When I saw him go back, I sent a letter to your majesty to report the situation here." "This morning, Yuan Hong found him and asked the people who came out of the city last night what the letter to Chaoge was. he was very angry and confronted him face to face. after a dispute, he knew that it was a letter from him to his majesty, so he tied him up and took him out of the city. His Majesty also knew what happened later." "Well!" Gao fan nodded and waved, releasing Yuan Hong from his personal space. Yuan Hong was tied with a string of immortals and looked at Gao fan angrily, "emperor, if you have the guts, let me go, let''s fight openly!" "What can I do for you?" Guo Qilin said with disdain, "have you forgotten that your Majesty''s eyes made you sink into the ground?" Yuan Hong''s face is very blue. How can he forget it!He remembers very clearly that he was flying up at that time, holding the stick in his hand and hitting Caiyun in Gao fan''s arms. But in the space where he was, a strange wave suddenly appeared, and an invisible force pressed him down toward the ground. Then, he clearly saw that his face had a close contact with the earth, and then he was dark and unconscious. The feeling at that time was very strange, he had practiced for hundreds of years, and he had never had such an experience, which can''t be forgotten in his life. But he didn''t believe it! He didn''t believe that there was such a powerful person in the world who could do everything with one look. He felt that he must have been attacked, so he didn''t see clearly. So when he saw Gao fan, he decided that he had to fight with Gao fan again! Correct your name! Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "I can have a fair fight with you, but I want to make a bet with you." "What bet?" "If you win, it''s up to you." Gao fan smiles evilly, "if you lose, give your life and soul and swear allegiance to me! Do you dare? " "Good! I promise you Yuan Hong gritted his teeth and his eyes were full of angry flames. The conditions for Gao fan''s dismissal are exactly what he wants. Gao fan killed the other brothers of the seven monsters in Meishan. Of course, he wanted to kill Gao fan to avenge them. Whether Gao fan is really powerful or not, this is the only chance for him to avenge his brothers. He has to seize it! Gao fan smiles, grabs Yuan Hong''s immortal rope, the law of speed starts, and takes Yuan Hong to the courtyard outside the study. Gao fan stood two meters away from Yuan Hong, with a cool face, "I''ll let you do three moves first." Yuan Hong''s face was muddled: who am I? Where am I? What am I going to do? Just now, Gao fan took him to the yard and untied the immortal rope on him. And all this happened between lightning and flint. Yuan Honggen didn''t react to it. So, he is really confused now. At this time, other talents in the study come out of the study. Deng Jiugong looks at Gao fan with a shocked face, Your Majesty''s speed is many times faster than the last time when he was singing! Yuan Hong has been silly. Looking at Gao fan''s indifferent expression, he is not confident. The speed of the other side is so fast, can I play it? Chapter 1367 "Oh, yes..." With a sudden look on his face, Gao fan took out a black iron bar and threw it at Yuan Hong''s feet "What do you mean?" Yuan Hong looked at the iron bar at his feet and frowned slightly. There is a faint smell on the iron bar. It''s not an ordinary product at first sight. at least it must be an acquired treasure. Gao fan gave him a piece of treasure, but he was not surprised. What do you mean? Give me a treasure, let me fight gently? "It''s not interesting." Gao fan joked and said, "I never fight a man without iron, and I give my men a weapon that I can take advantage of. Is that ok?" This stick is Yin Yang Xuanshui stick. It''s an acquired spiritual treasure from Yuan Futong. After Yuan Futong died, the weapon fell into Wen Zhong''s hands, but the last time Gao fan gave Wen Zhong the green lotus color flag, Wen Zhong gave Gao fan the Yin Yang Xuanshui staff. After thinking about it, Gao fan couldn''t figure out who used long stick weapons in Fengshen, so Gao fan has been worrying about the ownership of the stick. But now, Yuan Hong even uses a stick, so just give it to him. As Gao Fan said, it''s not normal to give one of his staff a stick? Yuan Hong was not happy at that time, and said firmly, "I didn''t promise to be your man!" Although there are so many words on his mouth, his body watch betrays him. in the face of the temptation of Lingbao, he can''t help reaching for it. Just as he agreed to the request of nanbohou without hesitation because of Xiancao and Gongfa. "Ha ha..." Gao fan almost laughed. This guy is honest. Starting with Xuanshui stick, Yuan Hong only felt a cold breath spread all over his body from his hands. The feeling was so mysterious, as if the stick had become a part of his body in an instant. The stick made him feel as if it was made for him! "Hiss..." Holding Xuanshui stick tightly, Yuan Hong took a long breath, indulged in it for a long time, completely forgot, and now he is still competing. "Cough..." Gao Fan said, "can we start?" Yuan Hongmeng opened his eyes, then looked embarrassed, "cough, OK, OK." "Come on, I''ll give you three moves." "Hum!" Yuan Hong''s eyes are awe inspiring, which makes me look down upon? Now let me show you what I''m good at! With the postnatal Lingbao, he becomes extremely confident, even if he can practice, but the human life span is only a few decades, even if he can practice from his mother''s womb, how strong can he be? Well, he''s a little bit of a drifter now! "I''ll have a good look at how you attacked me and made me fall into the ground!" Yuan Hong a fierce drink, holding the hands of the stick, a stick toward Gao fan. Gao fan''s law of speed has directly evaded Yuan Hong''s three moves. "Since you want to see it so much..." Gao fan, with a smile on his face, stood up with a negative hand, "that''s what you want." Boom! In front of his eyes, Yuan Hong fell into a dog''s excrement, the whole person fell directly into the ground and fell out of a human shape. All the onlookers were puffing at the corners of their mouths. It was painful to watch! "I don''t agree!" Yuan Hong struggled to climb out of the ground, shaking the mud on his body, looked at Gao fan angrily, "say, what strength did you use, why I can''t see the clue at all!" This is the second time he has been crushed by Gao fan. He still hasn''t understood the secret of Gao fan''s power, which makes him frustrated. After all, he is the smartest of the seven monsters in Meishan! Moreover, he was originally a Wuchi, so he was very curious about Gao fan''s strange power and had to find out. "Do you really want to know?" Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Yes Yuan Hong''s face was livid. "As long as you tell me, I will hand over my life and soul immediately and submit to you!" "Good!" Gao fan smiles and the law of gravity starts again. But this time, he controlled the force. Yuan Hongmeng widened his eyes, because he felt that his body was suppressed by a powerful force. Even if he uses his spiritual power to resist, there is no way, because this power directly acts on every cell of his body. The feeling is not external force at all, but the weight of yourself suddenly increases and you are pressing yourself down,That feeling can only be described as weird. "What on earth is this?" Yuan Hong''s face was ferocious and resisted that kind of power. "It''s called gravity." Gao fan looks at Yuan Hong lightly. "Gravity?" Yuan Hong showed a suspicious expression of life. What is that? "In other words, my power can change your own weight, you can understand that your own weight is only 100 Jin, but I can make you 100000 Jin, in this way, your original power can''t control your own body and can only be crushed by yourself!" As he spoke, Gao fan gradually increased the gravity of Yuan Hong''s body, Yuan Hong''s body gradually tore open the ground, and gradually sank in at the speed visible to the naked eye, a minute later, Yuan Hong had only one head on the ground. All the onlookers were stunned. the power of your majesty is amazing, isn''t it? Of course, the most surprising is Yuan Hong himself. Now, he has completely convinced Gao fan! Gao fan leered at Yuan Hong, who had only one head on the ground, "how, do you give up now?" Yuan Hong hesitated for two seconds and raised his head calmly, "I give up!" As he spoke, a blood red power of soul flew out of Yuan Hong''s eyebrows and hung in front of Gao fan. He is really convinced! The world of practice is a world where the strong are respected. In particular, their demon clan is a race that takes the strong as an idol. After the first World War of Fengshen, I don''t know how many disciples of the demon clan who were intercepted, and finally became others'' mounts willingly. Gao fan didn''t let Yuan Hong be a rider, and Yuan Hong already felt very lucky. As for Gao fan''s killing of his brother, when Gao fan showed great strength, he left those behind. Demon clan, the worship of the strong, is all they have. Gao fan''s mind moves and absorbs the soul. As before, when Guo Qilin recognized the Lord, Gao fan accepted Yuan Hong very smoothly. "Ding! Congratulations on Yuan Hong, points + 100! " Seeing such a result, Gao fan can''t help but be slightly stunned, and Yuan Hong actually surrendered? Killed so many of his brothers, and he surrendered? Didn''t you fight for revenge before? Now that''s the way to surrender? Gao fan was a little surprised. However, the other side has already handed in the soul of life, as well as the system endorsement, he can''t help but doubt too much. "Climb out by yourself and tell me about nanbohou!" Gao fan, with a cool face, sat down on one side of the table and chair. Chapter 1368 "Yes Yuan Hong broke through the earth from the bottom of the earth and jumped up, then knelt down in front of Gao fan and bowed his hands respectfully, "to your majesty, my seven brothers were attracted by a man named Shen Gongbao, and then they joined nanbohou." "Shen Gongbao? It''s this guy. " Gao fan is slightly surprised. It seems that Yuanshi Tianzun has made a move! Shen Gongbao, a disciple of three generations, is the same group as the twelve golden immortals. Moreover, he is very special, hermeneutics has always paid attention to the root of Miao Hong, so hermeneutics are all human beings, unlike the truncated religion, which advocates education without discrimination, there are many monsters. But Shen Gongbao is special. He is the only demon in the elucidation. He is a leopard spirit! So, why does Shen Gongbao, such a demon clan, appear in the organization of elucidation, which claims to be rooted in Miao Hong? Then we have to talk about the story of Shen Gongbao. When Shen Gongbao saw that the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty gave Jiang Ziya the list of gods in the original work, he was very angry and thought it was unfair. Therefore, he secretly went down the mountain to join King Zhou, and gathered talents for King Zhou, and fought against Jiang Ziya, trying to win over Jiang Ziya''s credit. However, Shen Gongbao was rejected in the teaching, so the people he attracted were all the same demon clan as him, and the practitioners of the demon clan were mostly the sect members. In the end, all the people of the sect were killed by him, which eventually led to the death of the sect. So, in fact, the reason for the existence of the goods is very obvious, isn''t this a chess piece prepared by Yuanshi Tianzun for measuring robbery? Shen Gongbao was the one who was deliberately intercepted by Yuanshi Tianzun! Later, Yuan Hong talked with Gao fan about how Shen Gongbao came to them and how to make them join nanbohou. Gao fan is basically sure that Shen Gongbao was sent down from the mountain by Tianzun at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. "Well, I know all about it. Get up!" Gao fan looks calm. Yuan Hong looked up at Gao fan and frowned, "Your Majesty, I have a request." "He said "I want to bury my six brothers in person..." GAOFAN secretly nodded, Yuan Hong this guy is very good, affectionate and righteous, also know current affairs, "accurate." "Thank you Yuan Hong kowtowed heavily. Deng Jiugong on one side has already looked silly, but Gao fan has recovered Yuan Hong in this way. With such a powerful emperor, why can''t Dashang be prosperous! It seems that we have to get in touch with your majesty! At this time, he remembered the last time Shang Rong and Su Hujin offered their daughter to Gao fan. So I had a plan to ask my daughter what she meant and see if I could send her to the palace. After all, Deng Jiugong was quite confident about his daughter''s beauty. Yeah! I need to talk to my daughter. After all, your majesty saved her life, and my daughter is quite willing to! The next day, Yuan Hong buried the six brothers and brought Gao fan to Nanyue City, the hometown of nanbohou. At this time, the gate of Nanyue city was closed, and the soldiers guarding the city were in good order, the flag was flying, like a wartime state. On the tower, the soldiers saw Gao fan and Yuan Hong. "Who is under the city? What do you want to do when you come to Nanyue city? " The soldiers guarding the city had a dignified face. Gao fan did not say a word, the force of the wind started, with Yuan Hong floating in the air, in a flash, he had come to the void higher than the tower. The soldiers were scared to pee at that time. Some of them even lost their weapons. What a shame! This is the coming of immortals! Yuan Hong did not expect that Gao fan had such a good hand, and his expression was a little flustered. After all, he doesn''t know how to float. He has no experience. Gao fan glanced at Nanyue City, "Yuan Hong, where is Nanbo''s residence?" "Over there!" Yuan Hong distinguished the direction a little, and then found out the target. "Well." Gao fan nodded and took Yuan Hong to Nanbo''s residence. Only when Gao fan and Yuan Hong disappeared did the soldiers below recover, "elder brother, do you want to report it?" "Report? What to report? Are you any faster? " "Er..." "But I think general Yuan Hong is also around that man. Shouldn''t it be a big problem?" "It shouldn''t be a big problem. After all, general Yuan Hong is our guest minister." "But I remember that when general Yuan Hong went out, he went out with the seven monsters of Meishan, but now, why did he come back alone?""Who knows..." "Why don''t you report it first?" "No matter, no matter! I didn''t see anything anyway. " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nanbo is waiting for the house, singing and dancing. There are so many beautiful women. "Master, here''s to you!" With a smile on his face, Nanbo Hou e Chongyu raised his wine cup to Shen Gongbao. He established himself as king and appointed Shen Gongbao as the national teacher. After all, Shen Gongbao has helped him to get all the power he has now, whether in power or in the army, or the seven monsters of Meishan. Of course, he is very dependent on Shen Gongbao. Although GAOFAN war began Tianzun, nanbohou saw the battle with his own eyes. But at that time, Gao fan beat back Yuanshi Tianzun with his fists and feet. as a mortal, e Chongyu didn''t see how strong Gao fan was. So when Shen Gongbao and the seven monsters of Meishan appeared, they showed a lot of various Taoist skills. E Chongyu felt that these people were much better than Gao fan. Therefore, under the encouragement of Shen Gongbao, e Chongyu''s desire for immortality turned against Chaoge. "Don''t mention it, your majesty. Everything you have now comes from your wisdom and power. I''m just an assistant." Shen Gongbao smiles back to e Chongyu for a cup, in order to complete the task, the necessary flattery still needs to be patted. A few days ago, Yuanshi Tianzun met him alone and gave him a secret mission, that is, to let him recruit a wide range of sectarian disciples and assist Nanbo houe Chongyu in his anti Dynasty songs. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun promised to let Shen Gongbao take charge of the list of gods after the event was completed. Shen Gongbao is greedy for profits. How can he stand such temptation. So he hardly thought about it, so he agreed. So he went to find the seven monsters in Meishan, and after some sweet words, he took them out of Meishan and came to the command of echongyu. Later, with the encouragement of Shen Gongbao, e Chongyu sent out the seven monsters of Meishan, and went all the way to Sanshan pass, the last pass in the south of Chaoge city. Yesterday, he received the news from the seven monsters of Meishan, saying that Deng Jiugong had been taken and everything went well. Therefore, e Chongyu is almost certain that he will win! He woke up from his dream last night, because he dreamed that he was sitting on the throne of Chaoge, and that all the concubines in the palace were under his crotch. "Ha ha..." E Chongyu was licked by Shen Gongbao, and he was overjoyed. However, he did not forget the normal business licking. Chapter 1369 With a smile on his face, e Chongyu said, "the national division is modest. It''s quannai''s wise strategy for my army to enter the country like this!" "Newspaper..." At this time, a exclamation sounded in Nanbo Hou''s house, and a soldier knelt in the hall. The musicians and dancers also stopped to avoid the soldiers. "Why are you so alarmed? It''s disturbing me and the grand master E Chongyu''s face sank and he looked out at the soldiers who came in in panic. The soldier gasped, "King..." "Son of a bitch!" E Chongyu gave a sharp drink and his face was angry. "how many times have you said that, don''t call me king again! Call me your majesty Yes, he has claimed his majesty for nearly half a month, but his subordinates just don''t have a long memory and can''t change their previous names, he has already punished more than ten people during this period, but they still do, which makes him very unhappy. At this moment, there was a banter voice outside, "ha ha Your majesty? What a prestige E Chongyu had a look in his eyes, which made him feel a little familiar and a little scared. The next second, Gao fan and Yuan Hong walked slowly into the hall. The expression on Shen Gongbao''s face was gradually dignified, and e Chongyu''s pupil suddenly shrank. Gao fan glanced at the environment in the hall, not angry. At this time, the palace people have retired, leaving only a few people on the field. "You..." When e Chongyu saw Gao fan, he was flaccid. "Bi Your majesty, how did you come to me E Chongyu put his status as emperor behind him, and at the moment he saw Gao fan, he counseled him. Hearing the speech, Shen Gongbao immediately looks at Gao fan. Is this man the legendary emperor? Sure enough, it''s domineering! In Shen Gongbao''s eyes, Gao fan has a special momentum, which makes him a little scared. Soon, e Chongyu reacted again, this is his palace. He shouldn''t be so timid! He took a look at Shen Gongbao and Yuan Hong, and his heart was fixed. With these two generals, he is not afraid of Gao fan! As for why Yuan Hong stood behind Gao fan, he didn''t think about it at all. "Daring Dixin! Why don''t you kneel down when you see me! " E Chongyu regained his confidence and looked at Gao fan with a domineering face, "Yuan Hong, listen to the order and take emperor Xin to me!" Gao fan looks at e Chongyu with a playful face. This force, quite can pretend! Shen Gongbao''s face is black, after lying in a groove, you can''t see the power of the emperor. Can''t you even see that Yuan Hong has taken refuge in the other party? Shen Gongbao suddenly felt that Yuanshi Tianzun asked him to help nanbohou, but he didn''t look very smart. When Yuan Hong heard e Chongyu''s words, his face immediately sank, "bastard, how dare you shout at your majesty!" With a sharp drink, Yuan Hong dodged and came to e Chongyu. Shen Gongbao''s eyes were awe inspiring. Taking advantage of Gao fan''s and Yuan Hong''s eyes, he directly fled. He is a very cunning guy. When he sees the situation, he will run away immediately! Gao fan looks at Shen Gongbao with one eye. The law of gravity starts instantly and binds Shen Gongbao in place. "Damn it Shen Gongbao cursed and turned into a piece of wood with a bang. As for noumenon, it disappears out of thin air. Gao fan''s view of the cave radiated and covered the whole Nanyue City, but there was no sign of Shen Gongbao. It seems that Shen Gongbao in the hall is just a substitute! "Ha ha That''s careless. " Gao fan laughed at himself, unexpectedly, Shen Gongbao just slipped away under his nose! When Yuan Hong got close to him, he found that Yuan Hong had rebelled. So his first reaction was to ask Shen Gongbao for help. As a result, Shen Gongbao didn''t mean to save him, so he turned around and ran away. Shen Gongbao, don''t you mean to support me forever and help me become the king of this continent? Do you want to be each other''s angels? How can you run so fast? "Can you spare my life in the old days?" Yuan Hong, who was only ten centimeters away from him, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Yuan Hong didn''t say a word, but he didn''t do it. after all, Gao fan didn''t say a word. Gao fan, with a cool face, walked towards e Chongyu. E Chongyu left the throne in a hurry and said, "Your Majesty, please sit down!"Just now the imperial momentum suddenly disappeared, and became a pair of licking dog. Gao fan is not polite, and sits down on the throne with a cool face. "Your Majesty, calm down!" E Chongyu had already knelt on the ground, his face was frightened and his whole body was shaking. Although Gao fan didn''t say a word and seemed very calm on the surface, he was flustered! "It''s all Shen Gongbao who instigated me to make such a big mistake. please forgive me this time. I''ve been an official for three generations and I''m loyal to the big business..." "Well, what''s the matter?" Gao Fan said calmly, GAO fan didn''t want to kill e Chongyu. He had other plans for the goods. "Yes As soon as e Chongyu''s eyes shine, as long as Gao fan gives him an opportunity to explain, it means that there is still a play to play! Then, e Chongyu talked about Shen Gongbao. Maybe Shen Gongbao took the initiative to come to the door, and then he pointed out that the Shang Dynasty would perish and Nanyue would prosper. Then Shen Gongbao was ordered by heaven to help Nanyue rule the country. At the beginning, of course, e Chongyu didn''t believe it. Gao fan flew around in the sky that night, and he was deeply impressed by the scene that he hurt Yuanshi Tianzun. How dare he rebel against Gao fan. However, Shen Gongbao used all kinds of magic, even cut off his head, and could recover in situ. All these made e Chongyu deeply believe in Shen Gongbao''s power. Later, Shen Gongbao also found the seven monsters of Meishan. After seeing the power of the seven monsters in Meishan, e Chongyu was more convinced of Shen Gongbao''s words. In his opinion, Shen Gongbao and Gao fan should have the same strength, and the Meishan seven monsters are similar to Shen Gongbao. If Shen Gongbao is not Gao fan''s opponent, there is no reason to lose to Gao fan with seven more. Therefore, e Chongyu agreed to Shen Gongbao''s proposal and rebelled against Chaoge. But at the beginning, he was not confident, so everything was going on secretly. Shen Gongbao and the seven monsters of Meishan joined hands and began to attack the passes in Nanyue city and Sanshan pass secretly. without a single soldier, he took all the guards of those passes and replaced them with his own. When e Chongyu saw that Shen Gongbao and Meishan qiguai were so efficient, of course they were gone with the wind. he began to learn from Gao fan. He regarded himself as me and let everyone under his command call him his majesty! As a result, after only three days of learning, Gao fan took over the old nest. Chapter 1370 With these words, e Chongyu''s old eyes shed tears of repentance, "Your Majesty, I know I''m wrong Your grace, please! I beg your majesty to kill me, not my family. Please your majesty. " Gao fan''s face was calm throughout the whole process, which made e Chongyu very helpless. At this moment, he did not expect to live. After all, he knew very well that rebellion was a capital crime, and that it would involve the nine nationalities. "In fact, I have a way to protect the lives of nanbohou and your family. Even you don''t have to die." Gao fan''s face was calm and smiling. "What?" At that time, e Chongyu was shocked, he rebelled, and His Majesty was willing to let him go? Are you not afraid that all the princes in the world will imitate him? However, after a little thought, e Chongyu felt that it was impossible, GAO fan must be saying something ironic. He was determined to kill his nine nationalities. "Your Majesty, please calm down! I know that I''m guilty of death, and I dare not live on idly. I just want your majesty to open up and leave some incense for me. Even if I go to hell, I''m grateful to your majesty! " E Chongyu was even more flustered. He kowtowed repeatedly and was extremely humble. "I only ask your majesty to leave me the youngest grandson in the face of his loyalty in his time. he is only two years old today, and he will never bear any grudge!" What the hell? Gao fan can''t help frowning. Can''t he listen to people''s words? It''s said that even you can let it go. How can it be that you only leave a little incense for your family? Am I just like a killer? "Ai Qing, I have said that if I want to spare you and your family''s life, I will do it!" Gao fan light said, "Yuan Hong in the side, can be a witness!" Yuan Hong is also confused. His idea is similar to that of e Chongyu. Gao fan must be saying something ironic. But now, Gao fan actually said that he could testify. Is it difficult for Gao fan to really spare e Chongyu? E Chongyu took a look at Yuan Hong, and then looked at Gao fan with fear, "Your Majesty, are you serious?" "Seriously." Gao fan smiles a little, "not only don''t kill Ai Qing, I will let Ai Qing continue to be your Nanbo Hou." "What?" E Chongyu was shocked. I rebelled. Are you still so kind to me? What is this? The legendary Lord, should be no more than that? E Chongyu''s yellow eyes dazzled Gao fan, and there were waves in them. He was moved by Gao fan. "But I have one condition." E Chongyu patted his chest and said, "Your Majesty, please tell me, don''t say one condition. even if there are tens of thousands of conditions, I will respect you one by one!" He has nothing to say if he can keep his family. With a cool smile, Gao fan waved out a pamphlet and handed it to e Chongyu, "my condition is to carry out my deep reform plan in Nanyue." "Deep reform plan?" E Chongyu was slightly stunned, the last time he was in Chaoge, Gao fan had already issued the reform plan with the way of binding and reward. Those reform plans are basically used to enhance social productivity, in fact, they made the princes pay some resources to help the civilians build a lot of convenience projects, so that the civilians were given preferential treatment. At first, like other princes, he scoffed at Gao fan''s action. However, after the bumper harvest next year, they not only received more taxes than in previous years, but also fewer troublemakers. only then did e Chongyu discover Gao fan''s wisdom. But now, Gao fan has come up with a reform plan, and he can''t help but be curious and open the pamphlet. "County system? "Separation of military and government?" E Chongyu''s eyes widened as he looked at the contents of the pamphlet. If the last reform plan was just to strengthen productivity, this time, Gao fan is serious! On this booklet is a package of management plans compiled by Gao fan according to the experience of later generations and in combination with a series of reforms of Chaoge. County system is only the first step of Gao fan''s centralization of power. According to the booklet, Gao fan divided Nanyue into five counties, with five to seven counties set up under each county according to its population and area. Moreover, Gao fan''s separation of military and political governance deprived local officials of the right to directly mobilize the army. The most terrible thing is that the efficiency of the new officialdom system set up by Gao fan will be very high, which is totally different from the previous system. As long as Gao fan changes several core positions into his confidants, he can sit in Chaoge and control the whole Nanyue. Within a year, Nanyue will be in Gao fan''s pocket,And his nanbohou, will completely become a king who only has wealth, no power. In the future, they can only provide for the aged at home and take care of their children. there is no rebellion. E Chongyu was shocked. Gao fan''s plan was too much, and he was murderous. "How''s it going? Are you willing to help me complete these reforms? " Gao fan looks at Yu Chongyu lightly. In fact, Gao fan can certainly use strong means to subdue Nanyue. After all, he has the strength. But first, he didn''t want to see the war raging and the people moving away. Nanyue is still stable after many years of development in Nanyue. if the war broke up now, I really don''t know what will happen to those old departments of Nanyue. I don''t know what will happen to Nanyue. As a modern man, Gao fan knows that the backwardness brought by war is irreversible. So, of course, he hopes that everything will be carried out in an orderly way, instead of smashing and rebuilding first. Secondly, nanbohou has been in Nanyue for many years. All the major harms of Nanyue are his own people. He is undoubtedly the best person to preside over the reform. "I will!" Nanbo Hou E and Chongyu kowtowed heavily and looked devout, "please give me another chance, and I will do my best to carry out your Majesty''s reform measures!" At this time, he couldn''t help but refuse. He knew very well that Gao fan could kill him and then send others to Nanyue for reform. However, the reason why Gao fan left this matter to him was that he managed Nanyue all the year round and reduced more casualties. To put it bluntly, Gao fan is giving him an opportunity, an opportunity that he has to seize tightly! He can''t help but seize this opportunity and ask Gao fan to do it well. Otherwise, there is only death waiting for him. "Good." Gao fan nodded, "later, I will ask the prime minister to send people with reform experience to Nanyue to assist nanbohou in his work." "I''m sorry! Thank you for your kindness E Chongyu knelt down on the ground and burst into tears. "All right, that''s it." Gao fan secretly nodded and looked at Yuan Hong, "in the future, you will stay with nanbohou and take over the army of Nanyue city for the time being. I can set out to return to Chaoge. In the future, someone will take over the army of Nanyue city formally. at that time, you should help him wholeheartedly." "Yes Yuan Hong''s face nodded heavily, "please rest assured!" Chapter 1371 "Caiyun, Guo Qilin, let''s go!" Gao fan arranges Nanyue''s affairs and flies away with Guo Qilin and Caiyun. E Chongyu looked at Gao fan''s back when he left, and there was a trace of complexity in his eyes. He regretted it. Why did he do that? But at the same time, he is also glad that he was elected the first person of reform by Gao fan. After all, he is very clear that Gao fan''s reform is bound to be promoted throughout the country, his experiment in Nanyue will provide Gao fan with the best experience. Although he will lose power after the completion of the reform, he will certainly be successful. At this moment, his heart waves. It''s a blessing for him to follow such a wise and kind-hearted emperor! ¡­¡­ Soon, Gao fan returned to Chaoge. In three years, Chaoge city has completely changed. The city has been re planned and renovated, and all the roads have been replaced with heavy blue stone slabs. The street layout is spotless, separated from people and vehicles, and the shops are uniformly decorated and uniform. The buildings facing the street have also been changed into a unified system, heavy and solemn, highlighting the momentum of the imperial city. Gao fan three people into the city, all the way in Chaoge Street on foot. By the way, I also want to know about the merchants. After all, although the city is indeed more beautiful than before, if Shangrong relies on bullying the people to achieve their goal, it will not be worth the loss. So Gao fan incarnated as an ordinary businessman, and inquired about the news among restaurants, tea shops and vendors along the road. At dusk, after confirming that the reform had not oppressed the people, Gao fan returned to the palace with ease. Harem, pavilion. "Your Majesty, it''s been three years since I left, and I haven''t heard from you now. Have you forgotten all our sisters?" Shang Qingjun''s face was sad and full of bitterness. "Isn''t it..." Su Daji is also Nunu mouth, "people say that little farewell wins the newlywed, when his majesty just left, I was looking forward to the stars and the moon, watching him come back, I was dressing up every day, for fear that his Majesty would suddenly come back and lose his interest. But your majesty, it''s been three years since I left. I''ve been fully prepared for three years, but I haven''t come back yet. I don''t know if I want to continue painting my unique makeup? " Shang Qingjun frowned and said, "let''s not talk about your majesty. There''s something more important now. It''s about the country and the country of the big business." Sudaji was slightly surprised, "what''s the matter?" Shang Qingjun said with a dignified face, "after this morning''s court, I heard that the Grand Master said that the southern nanbohou rebellion had come to Sanshan pass." "What?" Sudaji was stunned. "There are five or six checkpoints between Nanyue city and Sanshan pass. Can''t anyone find them?" "Yes Shang Qingjun nodded solemnly, "according to the front information, there are at least seven Qi practitioners in the Nanbo garrison! Deng Jiugong, commander in chief of Sanshan pass, had great wisdom and used the trick of deceiving surrender to hold the other side back. He came to report this morning. " "Qi practitioner? Seven more? " Sudaji was shocked. She is a Qi practitioner herself, so she has a deep understanding of Qi practitioners. Before Gao fan left, he left a flat peach and ginseng fruit for her and Shang Qingjun, as well as the cultivation methods and a pile of pills. According to the cultivation plan left by Gao fan, they used up all the cultivation resources. because they had been brought to the level by Gao fan in the way of double cultivation before, they also reached the true immortal stage in these three years. They all know how terrible the practitioners are in front of ordinary people. Therefore, when Shang Qingjun mentioned that Qi practitioners were still seven Qi practitioners, Su Daji was shocked at that time. "Yes Shang Qingjun''s face was dignified. "The Grand Master said, His Majesty is not here. I''m afraid he will go to Sanshan pass in person this time, so the safety of Chaoge needs our sisters to guard it!" "But..." Su Daji is not confident. Although she is a Qi practitioner, after all, she has not experienced actual combat, therefore, she is not confident in her combat effectiveness. If you don''t have Qi practitioners, it''s OK. If someone does, it''s cold. What''s more, she is just a little woman who misses her man every day. all of a sudden, she puts the burden of defending Chaoge on her shoulder. She is really a little scared. "Isn''t there a Taoist priest in the cloud?" Sudaji''s eyes suddenly brightened, "didn''t you say that when your majesty left? Is there anything we can do to go to Taoist priest Yunzi? ""Your Majesty did say that, but not this time!" Shang Qingjun has a dignified face. "Taoist priest yunzhongzi is the last line of defense left by his majesty to Chaoge. We can''t count on him for anything. we should learn to be independent!" Sudaji was silent. She was not unwilling to protect Chaoge, but worried that she would not do well and live up to Gao fan''s expectations. "Ah..." Shang Qingjun had no choice but to shake her head. She was also very worried about Su Daji. "if your majesty were still with us at this time, how nice it would be!" Su Daji looked melancholy, "yes..." "Two love imperial concubines, how can their faces be so heavy?" Just then, Gao fan''s voice sounded in the back garden. Shang Qingjun and Su Daji suddenly follow the direction of the voice and see Gao fan and Caiyun standing outside the pavilion. "Your Majesty..." Shang Qingjun stood up slowly, with an unbelievable face. Sudaji was even more surprised to wipe his eyes, showing an incredible look, "Your Majesty, is it really you?" "Two fools." With a smile, Gao fan starts the law of the wind and embraces the two girls. "Well..." Su Daji was full of tears. "Your Majesty, you are so necrotic. it''s been three years since you left. Do you know how worried we are about you?" Shang Qingjun''s performance is much calmer than Su Daji''s, but there are two lines of clear tears on her face, and she has become a tearful person. However, she covered her mouth with her hand and restrained herself. Gao fan looked at them fondly, "two concubines, I''m sorry, I''ve been away too long!" "Wuwu..." Su Daji''s face was excited, and he was beating Gao fan''s chest with small fists. Shang Qingjun''s face moved, "it''s OK, your majesty, just come back!" At this time, Caiyun came over and held shangqingjun and sudaji in his arms. "Don''t cry, two sisters. Your majesty is back." "Well..." Gao Fan said with satisfaction, "I''m blessed to have a few concubines." Later, Gao fan told Wen Zhong and the important officials of the court about his acceptance of Nanyue, and held a banquet in the palace. Of course, the whole country is celebrating. Chapter 1372 The Party passed quickly. That night, Gao fan and his three concubines were happily in double cultivation. Shang Qingjun and Su Daji met with rain after a long drought, and only once in three years, they had a strong fighting capacity. Even when Caiyun had fallen asleep, they were still in high spirits. It wasn''t until the first ray of sunshine on the Dragon couch the next morning that the two girls fell asleep. Gao fan didn''t feel sleepy, so he put 200 points on the system panel. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: one person - Xu San (super mutation)! " "Fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on the acquisition of the law of mindfulness, the launch of mutation effect, and the acquisition of the law of explosion "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is 6 stars forever "Ding! It is detected that the host has acquired the stealth rule, stripping rule, control rule, phagocytosis rule and mindfulness rule, can be merged into the prohibition rule, do you want to merge? " "The rule fusion of system prompt?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, before, he had learned the fusion of laws by himself, but the power of laws fused by that method, in addition to strengthening the power, did not produce new laws. But he was really curious that the law of system integration had a new name. "Give me fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, obtain prohibition rule! The law of prohibition forbids everything! " "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath, he felt that the law of prohibition could restrain the power of any law he had now. Even in the face of integration rule, prohibition rule has certain effect. The rule of system integration is so terrible! ¡­¡­ At the same time, tuxingsun and a fat headed Taoist entered Chaoge city at the east gate of Chaoge city. "Master, Chaoge city has arrived." Tu xingsun said with a flattering face. He called him master, who is one of the twelve golden immortals. "Hum!" Fearing liusun, he looked up at the gilded word "Chaoge" on the gate and looked angry, "apprentice, follow me to the city!" Before that, he went to Qilin cliff of Kunlun Mountain and got the decree of Yuanshi Tianzun. The twelve golden immortals, as the first-line strongmen below the saints, have been killed and robbed. They need to kill the Qi practitioners before they can solve it. Moreover, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty has made it clear that the enemy of this disaster is the emperor and the forces that help him. Although Yuanshi Tianzun told them at that time not to provoke the emperor easily, he did not tell them that the emperor had hurt Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, this kind of thing is a shame for Yuanshi Tianzun. How could he admit it himself? So, when he was afraid to leave his grandson home and heard his apprentice tuxingsun say that the emperor had taken away his magic weapon by tying immortal rope, and abandoned tuxingsun''s elixir field, he immediately became angry. Isn''t it because of a woman? Just punish me for taking my treasure. I''m so arrogant that I''ve abandoned tuxingsun! You know, for Qi practitioners, what''s the difference between having no accomplishments and being dead? In this way, the emperor simply did not give the earth a way to live for his grandson, and did not give him the fear to save his grandson''s face! It''s just the emperor. I''m afraid of leaving my grandson! I don''t care about my fear of staying with my grandchildren and explaining! This revenge must be avenged! I want to pay you back! The emperor must die! "Master, wait..." At this time, Tu xingsun looked aside with a sharp look in his eyes. There was a beautiful woman there, and it was on that day that he failed to win Longji. "What''s the matter?" Afraid to leave sun doubt asked. "Look over there." Tuxingsun pointed to Longji, "that woman, who was with the emperor that day, had something to do with her about robbing the immortal rope!" "Oh?" Fearing to leave sun slightly stunned, he looked at long Ji, "this woman has Xuanmen Taoism, looking at her purple Qi, she seems to be a Taoist of qingluan douque. Qingluan douque belongs to my elucidation sect, she helped the emperor to rob my magic weapon, it seems that I have to clean up the door for qingluan douque!" "That''s right!" Tuxingsun looked excited. "Please do justice for me and punish this woman well!" "Punishment?" Afraid to leave sun slightly frown, eyes will be some dignified. He thought of Yuanshi Tianzun''s advice when he left Qilin cliff. Every one of the twelve golden fairies needs to kill to solve the problem. Although Longji is a man of elucidation, he has united with the emperor to snatch his treasure. Such a man is a traitor!As for traitors, of course, the explanation is to get rid of them quickly, so I was afraid of leaving sun and wondered if Longji would be his target! "Go! Follow the woman and see what she wants to do Fearing to leave sun''s face to sink, he and tuxingsun''s breath of practicing Qi was concealed. At the same time, as far away as the beginning of Kunlun, Tianzun suddenly woke up from meditation and began to calculate. Then, with a look of horror, he cried out, "no good." he flew away from Qilin cliff. Chaoge, GAO fan takes Shang Qingjun, Su Daji and Caiyun three girls, to dress up as ordinary people and stroll around the city. The passers-by in the street frequently cast their eyes on Gao fan and his party, looking at Gao fan alone, accompanied by three women who were shy of flowers, they all envied each other. Wandering around, the four felt a wave of spiritual power coming from the city and frowned one after another. "Who is this man?" Shang Qingjun frowned and said, "look at that direction, it''s a park. it belongs to Heping District, and there is no challenge arena built by your majesty. How can anyone dare to fight there?" Challenge arena is the product of Gao fan''s reform. Although Chaoge city can''t help fighting, it can''t fight casually for the sake of public security. in order to facilitate the management of the fighters, Shang Rong and others built many challenge platforms in Chaoge city. Shang Qingjun''s familiarity with Chaoge city is like her own room, she remembers the layout of every place clearly. Therefore, she saw at a glance that there was no challenge arena where the fluctuation of spiritual power came from. "Come on, go and have a look!" Gao fan frowned slightly, there was a familiar breath in his spiritual power, but he couldn''t remember who it was for a moment. The law of speed starts. It takes a few kilometers to get there in an instant. Three figures also appeared in front of Gao fan. They are Longji, tuxingsun and liusun. Longji fell to the ground with blood in his mouth, his face was pale and his eyes were scared. And tuxingsun, a wretched man, stood on one side with an arrogant face. In front of Longji, there is a fat faced Taoist with a big stomach, needless to say, Gao fan knows who this Taoist is. This product is absolutely afraid of leaving grandchildren! Fearing Liu sun, he kowtowed to the West with a serious face, "heaven is above, and now there is an hermeneutic sect. The disciple of qingluan douque, long Ji, betrays the hermeneutic sect and betrays the hermeneutic sect. today, the disciple opened this killing precept to clean up the door for hermeneutic sect!" Chapter 1373 As soon as his voice fell, he raised his right hand, his hand flashed, forming a long yellowish sword. The next moment, he held up his sword and stabbed Longji, who was lying on the ground. Gao fan''s face sank, and the old king dares to run wild in Chaoge city! In the beginning, the Immortal Emperor of heaven didn''t tell the disciples about the power of the emperor? Gao Fangang wanted to stop him, but he saw a blue sword shadow across the sky and knocked down the sword in his hand. "Don''t be afraid to leave your grandson!" Fearing that Liu sun was still surprised who knocked down his sword, he saw Yunzi come out from the corner. "Martial uncle?" He was afraid that Liu sun would see the cloud neutron, and he was confused at that time. How could you be here? Cloud neutron angrily glanced at afraid to leave sun one eye, did not respond to each other''s greeting. He tied the rope and looked at Gao fan, clasped his fist and bowed slightly, "Your Majesty." Gao fan with three women from one side out, the same salute toward cloud neutron, "thank you, Taoist priest, help." "Your Majesty, you are welcome. This is what I should do." Yun zhongzi smiles, then, he looks at his afraid grandson again with an unhappy face, "nephew, what are you doing?" Yunzi''s position in teaching is one generation higher than that of fearing to leave his grandson. It''s right to call him nephew. I was afraid to leave sun at that time, but the master said, is the emperor our enemy? Why did martial uncle Yunzi and the emperor come so close? What he didn''t know was that Yunzi had misunderstood the relationship between Gao fan and elucidation. In addition to the fact that Taoist Cihang was shut down in the Imperial Palace, Yun zhongzi also regarded Gao fan as an iron ally of the exposition. "What are you doing?" Yun zhongzi was a little displeased. He was afraid to leave his grandson. "you dare to commit a crime in the street of Chaoge city. You just don''t take your Majesty in your eyes. don''t apologize to the emperor as soon as possible!" The emperor is an ally appointed by the emperor at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. It took me a lot of time and energy to maintain the relationship between the emperor and hermeneutics well. I can''t ruin it just because you are afraid of leaving your grandson! Yes, Chaoge city can''t be prosperous without the help of Yunzi. After all, a lot of materials needed for infrastructure construction are actually transported into the city by cloud neutron with magic. In order to sing, Yunzi did his best. He didn''t want to be ruined by a mere fear of leaving his grandchildren. "What?" Afraid to leave sun more hoodwinked, even let me apologize? "Ah, what?" Cloud neutron frowned, "even my words, you don''t listen to me?" Afraid to see the anger on yunzhongzi''s face, his heart was choked to the explosion! Martial uncle, yes, do you know that the emperor abolished my disciple tuxingsun! But Yunzi is also famous for his good temper in the teaching. Now he is so angry that he is afraid of leaving his grandson. Therefore, he can only suppress the anger in his heart and look at Gao fan with a ferocious face, "Your Majesty, I''m wrong!" Tu xingsun on one side was completely stupid. he thought that if he brought his master with him, he would be ashamed. But now, his master apologized to his enemy! This is special Is there any reason? Moreover, even Mr. Yun neutron is on the opposite side! This is special Is there humanity? He is now, just like a dry firewood cut by thunder, motionless. At this time, long Ji, the third female general of Caiyun, lifted up from the ground and gave her a pill to help her recover. "There''s more." Yunzi''s angry face eased slightly, and he took a look at Longji, "I''m afraid to leave my grandson. I ask you, you can see that this girl is my teacher, right? Why did you kill her just now? " Although he was very angry, he was very rational. just now, he quickly went through the whole thing in his mind. Come to a conclusion: that is, the purpose of cloud neutron in Chaoge is to undercover! This brain hole is so big! However, it''s not his fault that he thinks so. In his opinion, as an elder, Yunzi can''t be unaware of the fact that elucidation is opposed to the emperor. In this case, cloud neutron is still facing the emperor for only one reason, that is to be undercover in Chaoge. With this thought, he soon calmed down, and his mood gradually calmed down. If Yun zhongzi was undercover in Chaoge, he could not mention his revenge on tuxingsun. After all, cloud neutrons are in a dilemma,If Yunzi is impulsive and breaks his face with Gao fan, doesn''t that destroy Yunzi''s undercover plan? He was afraid of leaving his grandchildren to do such a thing. As a result, Chaoyun neutron, who was afraid of leaving sun''s dignified face, arched his hand and said, "it''s like this to inform martial uncle, My disciple tuxingsun said that this woman who was injured by me was robbing our magic weapon and tying immortal rope, so I came to Chaoge to ask for it! This girl not only didn''t give it to me, but also scolded me for being an animal. That''s why I got angry and hurt people! As for killing her, my martial uncle misunderstood me. I just want to punish her. " As for the fact that tuxingsun was abandoned by GAOFAN, he didn''t mention it at all. Tu xingsun on one side has already looked at me with a silly eye: Master, I have been abandoned. Have you forgotten? Why don''t you tell master Yun neutron? He was anxious and wanted to open his mouth to avenge himself, but at this time, Yun Zi frowned slightly and looked at TU xingsun, "so, is this woman''s fault first, and you are the victim?" Tuxingsun''s words came to his mouth and he swallowed them alive. What he said just now is all made up by him. Where is his victim? At most, he can only blame himself. Now, all the people involved are here, and Yun neutron, who has always been upright, is also here. He is flustered to tell the lies he made up at that time. "What are you doing? Your grandfather asked you something! Tell your grandfather what happened at that time Afraid of leaving sun, he said, this apprentice, was he shocked by the scene? Why so hopeless? In the view of fearing to stay with sun, at this time, as long as tuxingsun tells the whole story, he can get away. After all, after guessing that Yunzi is undercover in Chaoge, his primary goal is to leave Chaoge, so as not to disturb Yunzi''s affairs. Moreover, cloud neutron is famous as the fairy of Ford, and it has great strength. If he continues to pester, then just now he wants to kill Longji and relieve his robbery, which may be discovered by the other party. When the other party finds out, he will tell Yuanshi Tianzun, I''m afraid Yuanshi Tianzun will be unhappy. So now, he wants to solve the problem more quickly. But now, tuxingsun is afraid to speak because he has stage fright, which makes him feel a little uncomfortable for delaying his time. When Gao fan saw that he wanted to kill Longji, he knew what he thought. This guy wants to kill his own disciples to relieve his killing. This conscience, big drop of bad ah! However, it seems normal that he could do such a thing. Chapter 1374 Gao fan is never soft hearted to those bastards like Liu sun and Tu Xing sun! "Taoist priest yunzhongzi." Gao fan sneered, "in my opinion, since tuxingsun is not willing to say it, let Longji fairy say it, after all Longji fairy is the real mortal victim. " "What? Is Longji the victim? " Afraid to leave sun slightly frown, looking at the smile on Gao fan''s face, he felt a bit bad. What is Longji the victim? Is it true that what my disciple told me was false? Fearing to leave sun''s brow wrinkled, he narrowed his eyes and looked at TU xingsun. When Tu xingsun saw the look he was afraid of, he couldn''t help shivering and dodged. Afraid to leave sun''s face, he can see that his apprentice didn''t tell the truth! "It seems that there is something else in this matter!" Cloud neutron''s eyes are dignified, and the flustered expression on tuxingsun''s face can''t escape his eyes. So, he said faintly, "let''s wait for Longji fairy to recover, let her say it!" "Thank you, Taoist priest, for doing justice for me." At this time, Longji has recovered, he looks at master and his disciples with cold eyes and looks angry. Cloud neutron slightly frowned, "Longji now, you say." "Yes." Long Ji nodded, "that day in Fulong mountain, I met tuxingsun, he said that he wanted to be a double monk with me. I saw that he was extremely ugly, so he declined politely, but he still chased me. I had no choice but to tell him the truth and say that I despised his appearance. As a result, tuxingsun felt that his self-esteem had been hurt, and he did evil to me. Later, he took out a string of immortals, but I was trapped and wanted to do something wrong. if the emperor hadn''t passed by, I''m afraid my reputation would have been ruined by him! " After hearing this, Yun zhongzi''s face became very blue. He looked at tuxingsun and said, "evil animal, you can say it, is it true what Longji fairy said?" "No..." Tu xingsun shook his head and looked frightened. "It''s not like this, it''s not like this! This woman, she framed me "Shameless!" Long Ji''s face was cold. "Tuxingsun, you are not a man, and you dare not admit what you have done!" "Recognition? What do you admit? " His face was hideous and ugly, "I''m sitting upright. I did it or I did it, you can''t plant it for me if I didn''t do it!" "Yes, yes! Martial uncle Mingjian, this is a frame up! " Fearing liusun also flustered God, looking at tuxingsun''s flustered performance and Longji''s anger, fearing liusun clearly knows that Longji''s words are true. After all, tuxingsun''s ugliness is true, and he is autistic, so it''s normal for him to have evil thoughts about beautiful women like Longji. But now, Yun zhongzi is present. He is afraid of leaving sun. Of course, he has to help his apprentice. He is an extremely short guard. It is impossible for tuxingsun to destroy him like this. Fearing Liu sun, he looks at long Ji with a sarcastic look on his face, "you woman, in order to frame my disciples, you even have your own reputation. You are the most vicious woman!" "You bastard!" Long Ji looks red and scolds, "you''re afraid to leave your grandson, but you''re also twelve golden immortals. How can you protect your disciples like this? Aren''t you afraid to pass it on and make a fool of yourself?" "Disgrace?" He was afraid to leave sun with a sneer on his face and said, "you, long Ji, a girl, are so slandering our disciples. do you have any evidence? How dare you say that! If this matter is spread out, I will defend myself for xingsun. at that time, all people will think that all these are the despicable means you, Longji, used to make me afraid of leaving my grandchildren. I think it''s you who are shameful, right? " "You Longji''s face was so blue with anger that his body trembled. Afraid to leave Sun said very right, now this kind of situation, if things spread out, really to her disadvantage. Even if some people are willing to believe that she is a victim, it is bad for her reputation after all, and I''m afraid it will affect her to find a partner in the future! For tuxingsun, it''s just a gossip at most! At this moment, she is very helpless, everything is because there is no actual evidence! It has to be said that in the aspect of human nature, he is afraid to leave sun, and he will grasp long Ji to death. This world is unfair to women. Yunzi''s face is gloomy. Although all fools can see that tuxingsun is lying, what Longji says is true. moreover, he is afraid that master and apprentice liusun should lie openly in front of him. he also takes advantage of the weakness of human nature to bully a woman in Longji, making him gnash his teeth.But at this moment, we can''t stand up and accuse him of being afraid to leave sun, because long Ji has no evidence after all! "Hehe, do you want evidence?" Gao fan joked and stood up, "Longji, she has no evidence, I have." "What evidence?" Afraid of leaving sun, he frowned slightly. Tu xingsun was also instantly nervous and frowned at Gao fan. "Emperor, please show me the evidence, as long as the evidence is true, I will severely punish those who are afraid to leave their grandchildren to try their master and apprentice, and give Longji an explanation!" The cloud neutron has an iron blue face and a fierce light. I''m afraid that master Liu sun and his disciples dare to lie in front of him. It''s too shameful for him. Moreover, in Yunzi''s view, if we don''t handle it properly at this time, it will delay the cooperation between elucidation and the emperor. at that time, Yuanshi Tianzun will be angry to death. And he, as the first to understand the intention of the Yuan Dynasty Tianzun, must deal with this matter well! "Gulu..." Fearing that liusun and tuxingsun were synchronized, one swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and a cold sweat fell from his forehead. Gao fan''s self-confidence made them very uneasy. However, being afraid to stay with sun is also a dogma, he thinks that Gao fan is probably deceiving him. "Your Majesty, it''s hard for a gentleman to recall a word." Fearing Liu sun, he looked at Gao fan fiercely, "you have to think clearly, don''t spit out blood!" "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles indifferently and casts a colorful light in the air. The next second, there are pictures and sounds on the colorful lights. Then, everyone watched a movie and saw all the scenes of that day. In the picture, tuxingsun''s ugly behavior is revealed. After witnessing everything with his own eyes, the expression on his face gradually became manic. "Rebel, rebel! How can you do such a crazy thing behind your back to be a teacher, and dare to cheat him, so that he almost wronged the good man! " Afraid to leave sun angry, a pair of eyes like to spray fire. After all, if Longji was the victim, if he really killed Longji at that time, he would not only be unable to solve his own murder and robbery, but also be contaminated with cause and effect. Tu xingsun, the apprentice, is just a pit father! "Master, I''m wrong!" Tu xingsun has already peed, never thought that Gao fan had such strength to reproduce the situation of that day. Chapter 1375 "You old man, in the face of my first offence, let''s go around me this time! I don''t dare next time! " "Son of a bitch! And next time! " When he was afraid of leaving his grandson to speak, he was ruthless at the moment. Raise your right palm and pat the shining palm on tuxingsun''s shoulder again. "Poof..." Tu xingsun''s blood splashed three feet on the spot, he fell to the ground and didn''t know his life or death. After all, he was abandoned by Gao fan before, where can he bear the power of fearing to leave his grandson. After all, this is his only disciple, even if he has been abandoned and become a mortal, he is reluctant to abandon him. Otherwise, he would not come to Chaoge from a long distance to help him find revenge. And now it''s not a bitter trick to slap. The wound on tuxingsun''s body seems to be in his eyes, but people with clear eyes can see that he has no worries about his life. Fearing to leave sun''s face livid, he looked at Gao fan with gnashing teeth, "Your Majesty Are you satisfied with the result? " GAOFAN smile, a face disdain, "full dissatisfaction, also have to ask Longji fairy ah." After hearing the words, they all looked at Longji. Longji glanced at tuxingsun with a dignified face, nodded slightly, speechless for a moment. Tuxingsun was seriously injured, and he deserved it. She was a kind-hearted person, so she chose to spare her life as she did last time. "Good!" Fearing to leave his grandson with a ferocious face, he hugs him and wants to leave. "Wait..." Yunzi stops fearing liusun and looks at Longji, "Longji fairy, the problem between tuxingsun and you has been solved, but the problem between fearing liusun and you has not been solved yet! After all, if I hadn''t stopped him, you would have died under his sword just now "This..." Longji fairy Leng Leng, "it''s not necessary..." After all, for long Ji, he is an elder. In Longji''s opinion, he was afraid that liusun would want to kill her because he was cheated by tuxingsun. She never thought that she wanted to kill her because she was afraid of leaving her grandson. At this time, fearing to leave sun, he looks at Xiang Yunzi: uncle? What do you mean by that? People don''t say anything. Why do you push me into the fire pit? At this time, he was already doubting his life You''re afraid it''s not a home, are you? Gao fan also looks at Yunzi with a dazed face. As a martial uncle who is afraid of leaving his grandson, is your current practice a bit too pit? And cloud neutron at this time, quietly glanced at Gao fan. When he saw the surprised expression on Gao fan''s face, he couldn''t help feeling proud. Yes, he did so because he wanted to show himself in front of Gao fan. The people they explained were all aboveboard people. Since this is the fault of the master and his disciples, we should punish them together. Only in this way can he leave a good impression on Gao fan and facilitate the cooperation between Gao fan and hermeneutics. So when Yunzi saw Gao fan''s expression, he was not so proud in his heart. "Don''t be afraid." Yun zhongzi looks at long Ji with a gentle face, "even if you are afraid of leaving sun as an elder in the door, you don''t have to be afraid. after all, he is the one who made the mistake first. If you have any grievances, just say it." "I didn''t..." Long Ji shook his head and looked frightened. "Long Ji, thank you for your concern. he was afraid to leave uncle sun. He wanted to kill me, but he was bewitched by tuxingsun. now tuxingsun has been ambushed. Let''s let it go." Longji is originally a kind-hearted woman, last time she was caught by tuxingsun, her intention was wrong, after she was saved by Gao fan, she didn''t embarrass tuxingsun. And now, she doesn''t want to keep pestering about it. "Hoo..." Fearing to leave sun, he breathed out a long breath and looked at the cloud neutron, "martial uncle, can I go now?" That look, that tone, don''t mention too much! How can you be a martial uncle like you? "Well, since Longji doesn''t pursue it, it''s not a matter." Yunzi nodded and the conversation changed, "however, you are afraid that the problem of leaving sun and Longji has been solved. What about your relationship with the emperor?" "What''s the matter with the emperor?" Scared to leave sun''s eyes, he almost glared out and peed on the spot. martial uncle, what are you going to do? The emperor took away my immortal rope, I didn''t say, what are you doing? "Why not?" Yun zhongzi carries his hands and looks upright. "There are rules in Chaoge City, so you can''t use force without permission. you are afraid that you want to kill Longji, and you have violated the rules of Chaoge. According to the law of Chaoge, 15 days of detention! Go and get the punishment from the prison yourselfWhen he said this, Yunzi glanced at Gao fan again. Gao fan still looks at cloud neutron in shock, and cloud neutron still smiles. "Martial uncle!" He was afraid of leaving sun''s face, and his eyes were about to burst out, "I respect you as a martial uncle, so I have been pressing my anger in my chest, I even killed my relatives to give you face! But now, you actually want me to go to prison, martial uncle, are you too unkind? I''m afraid to stay with my grandchildren. I''m a twelve golden immortal At this time, fearing liusun had been dazzled by his anger, as for the possibility that Yunzi might be undercover in Chaoge, he had long forgotten. In fact, he has not suffered such injustice for thousands of years! In fact, the style of cloud neutron is too deceptive! "Hum!" Cloud neutron see fear to stay sun''s performance, complexion also gloomy down, "twelve gold fairy how?"? Dare you disobey me? " As he spoke, cyan breath emerged from Yunzi''s body and circled around him. In those breath, with a strong pressure, the surrounding air is cold a lot. "What''s wrong with you? When it comes to the old man, I''m reasonable! " He was not afraid of leaving sun Si, and his whole body was also in the air of earthy yellow. "Presumptuous!" Cloud neutron''s face is blue and his lips are trembling. Those cyan breath locked fear to stay sun, is fast gathering. He hates iron but not steel! I''m afraid to stay with my grandchildren. I''m afraid to stay with my grandchildren. You are so ignorant of current affairs. then don''t blame my martial uncle for killing me! After all, in Yunzi''s view, he is a man who shoulders the responsibility of the emperor and the peace before elucidation. Today, he must punish his fear of leaving his grandson and leave a good impression on Gao fan. At this time, everyone held his breath when he felt the tension of Yunzi Yu''s sword. Even Gao fan looks silly. Is this cloud neutron too cute? How can you deal with your own disciples like this! If Yuanshi Tianzun knew what Yunzi was doing, he would be angry to death? "Cloud neutron, I''ll wipe your horse!" Fearing liusun saw that Yunzi started to work, and he was completely angry, completely ignoring the image, the dark air around him was surging, a yellowish palm rose out of the land in front of him, instantly turned into a huge hand to block the sky and fell down from the sky and photographed Yunzi. Chapter 1376 "Concubine, dare to scold me, I will kill you!" Yunzi''s face is angry, the immortal of good fortune has been scolded, and he ignores his image! He did not hesitate to condense a blue sky sword shadow, holding the stone palm to the sky. Next second, fist and sword shadow collide. With a crisp sound, the stone giant palm fearing Liu sun was penetrated by the giant sword and turned into pieces all over the sky. "Poof..." The giant palm was destroyed, and he was afraid of leaving his grandson. He spat out a mouthful of old blood and lay on the ground. he looked at Yun zhongzi indignantly, "uncle, you are so cruel! How can you lay such a heavy hand on me "Hum!" Cloud neutron a face of positive color, "fear to stay grandson, know the mistake can change the great Yan, I advise you endless suffering, back to the shore ah!" Afraid to leave sun a face of indignation, a fierce drink, "I think you need to know the wrong can change, right? Do you know what you''re doing? " "Presumptuous!" Cloud neutron a fierce drink, once again condensed from the blue giant sword. "Stop it All of a sudden, there was a cry from afar with the breath of eternal antiquity. The next second, Yuanshi Tianzun appeared in front of everyone. Everyone present was stunned, including Longji. "Is it the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?" Longji never thought that her affair had shocked Yuanshi Tianzun. "Master!" Cloud neutron saw Yuanshi Tianzun coming, his face showed a faint smile. Master, do you see that? I''m helping you to maintain the relationship with the emperor. Am I smart? Praise me, praise me! The cloud neutron''s face is red, and it seems that he has seen the scene of Yuanshi Tianzun praising him. "Master..." Fearing that liusun saw Yuanshi Tianzun coming, he cried in an instant, "master, you must do justice for me!" Gao fan stood on one side, ready to eat melon to see the play. Yuanshi Tianzun was hanging in the air, just like when he came to Chaoge before, his body was shining with golden light. On his way here, he saw very clearly that cloud neutron was attacking ouliusun. His own disciples actually fought inside, and his mood at this time, of course, was furious. However, this time he did not like the last impulse, after all, the emperor in the side, there may be greasy. The last time he expelled Cihang Taoist priest from the school, he went back for self reflection and found some clues. He even wondered if he was too impulsive at that time. So today, when he saw Yunzi, he was afraid that liusun was with the emperor and was still fighting inside, although he was angry, he suppressed his anger and tried to keep calm. After all, Yuanshi Tianzun had a shadow over Gao fan, so he had to be careful. "What''s going on?" Yuanshi Tianzun took a look at liusun, and then at Yunzi. "It''s like this, master Qi!" Yunzi didn''t find Yuanshi Tianzun''s anger at all, and told the whole story with a smile. Moreover, in the process of narrating the whole thing, Yunzi tried to magnify the despicability of tuxingsun and his disciples who were afraid of leaving sun. he magnified the misery of Longji and the justice of GAOFAN. That is to say, fearing liusun and tuxingsun are two bastards. When Yun zhongzi finished speaking, he turned to the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty and said, "I implore the master to do justice and punish those who are afraid of leaving sun Shifu. set an example for others and punish the evil! At the same time, it can also be regarded as giving your majesty a face and maintaining our relationship. " At the end of the speech, Yunzi still quarrels with Yuanshi Tianzun. It''s like saying, "master, do you think I''m smart? Even the secret cooperation between you and the emperor is over! This time, I''m not here. The friendly relationship between us and the emperor was destroyed by the fear of leaving our grandchildren! Praise me, praise me Yuanshi Tianzun listened to Yunzi''s words and looked at Yunzi''s face. His anger was about to erupt. Well, you cloud neutron, doesn''t tuxingsun just want to rob a woman? Don''t you want to kill someone just because you''re afraid of leaving your grandson? How nice of you to turn around in front of a group of outsiders, belittle your own disciples and elevate the status of the enemy, What do you mean by winking? Is it a challenge? You just don''t give me face? Is it hard to say that you cloud neutron betrayed my teaching just like Cihang? However, Yuanshi Tianzun still pressed the anger in his chest, and his body trembled gently. "Master, spare your life!" I''m afraid that I''ll leave my grandson. Up to now, Yunzi is still aggressive, trying to kill his rhythm,Moreover, Yuanshi Tianzun remained calm without any sign of anger. So now he is not sure whether he is wrong or cloud neutron is wrong. The only thing he can do is to pray for Yuanshi Tianzun to give him a way to live. "Hiss If you are afraid to stay with Master Sun, I will deal with it. " At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun took a cool breath, calmed his mood, looked at Xiangyun neutron, "yunyun neutron, I ask you, why are you singing Cloud neutron a face of positive color, "nature is to maintain the relationship with the emperor." Isn''t it? Master, you have sent Taoist Cihang to Chaoge in secret. I''m here just to perform a mission for Taoist Cihang who is closing the gate. "Maintaining relationships? Ha ha In the beginning, Tianzun''s anger had been overstocked to the limit. in his ears, Yunzi had a very good relationship with Gao fan. Even if it''s a blow to his own family, he has to maintain his relationship with Gao fan. "Is it hard to do that? Did you want to kill and fear your grandchildren in order to maintain the relationship with the emperor?" Yuanshi Tianzun almost gritted his teeth to ask this question, if Yunzi dares to answer yes, he will do it mercilessly. Although, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t know why the cloud neutron was like this. He doesn''t want to have an affair with Gao fan, but if there is anything between Yun neutron and Gao fan, he will do it mercilessly. Yunzi didn''t notice Yuanshi Tianzun''s anger at all. He said with a natural face, "yes "Son of a bitch!" At last, Yuanshi Tianzun could not suppress his anger. between waving his hand, he had already taken out a whip. When Yunzi saw the whip, he opened his eyes and said, "master, I''m Yunzi. Why do you take out the whip? What is this for? " Whip, a bug level artifact in Fengshen. In the original work, many of the people on the list of gods were killed by Jiang Ziya with a whip. The power of this weapon can be imagined. So when Yunzi saw that Yuanshi Tianzun took out his whip, he was not in a hurry, he couldn''t do it! "What for?" Yuanshi Tianzun finally couldn''t help it, with a ferocious face, he yelled, "you son of a bitch, have the face to ask me what I want? Do you remember having a master like me? Do you remember you were a cloud neutron? If I don''t teach you a lesson today, I think you''re going to forget who you are? " Chapter 1377 At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun angrily cursed and raised his hand to beat the whip to the cloud. The whip radiates a virtual shadow of the giant pillar, blocking out the sky and the sun. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, if he did, not only Yunzi would be seriously injured, but the buildings of Chaoge city would collapse. At that time, the people in the city will suffer. But at this time, none of the common people showed any signs of panic, because they believed that Gao fan could protect their integrity. Cloud neutron''s eyes twinkled, and he could see that although the whip of Yuanshi Tianzun seemed very domineering, it didn''t exert its full strength. It seems that he doesn''t want to hurt his life. Although, up to now, Yunzi has not figured out why Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly went crazy, but in the face of the teacher''s lesson, he has no reason to resist and avoid. So he decided to take the blow first. Isn''t it just whipping? As long as it''s your master, I''ll follow! "Stop it Gao fan a fierce drink, directly stopped in the middle of cloud neutron and whip. The whip fell heavily and hit Gao fan on the back. Gao fan vomited blood and half knelt on the ground. In an instant, everyone held their breath, even the original God in the sky was shocked. I wipe, I teach my apprentice. What''s the matter with you! "Your Majesty? Are you ok? " Yun zhongzi quickly lifts Gao fan up, showing his unbelievable eyes, GAO fan helps him to block Yuan Shi Tianzun''s attack. "Don''t worry! I''m fine! " Gao fan raised his head wearily and looked pale. "Taoist priest, don''t panic. I can stand it." "This..." Yunzi''s face was dignified and his eyebrows were raised. "I''m sorry, your majesty, you hurt yourself for me. in fact, you don''t have to help me. My master didn''t kill me!" "Nothing." Gao Fan said with a smile, "Taoist priest has been guarding the peace of Chaoge. It''s also my honor to help Taoist priest block it." "It''s my duty to guard Chaoge." Yunzi looks at Gao fan with a dignified face and nods slightly, "from now on, your majesty, just have a rest. Master, please give it to me!" "Thank you very much." Gao fan smiles. "Good! Good! Good At the beginning of the year, Tianzun''s face was angry. He was so angry that he said three times. Cloud neutron and Gao fan two people dialogue, listen to in his ear inside became a pile of good base friend''s confession. "Well, you cloud neutron, you''ve seen me through and haven''t done anything to you, so you don''t hide, do you? It''s your duty to protect the peace of Chaoge, isn''t it? From now on, leave me to you, right? I''m so blind that I''ve accepted such an apprentice as you ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± With a question mark on his face, Yunzi quickly explained, "master, I don''t mean that!" "What else do you pretend to be now?" At the beginning of the year, the emperor was about to go crazy, he whipped up the whip again and struck down at the cloud neutron. Cloud neutron suddenly widened his eyes, because he felt the breath of death from the whip. This time, Yuanshi Tianzun is really a killer! He was confused. It was a misunderstanding! He couldn''t figure it out, just a few misunderstandings? As for it? "Master, listen to me Yunzi looked at Yuanshi Tianzun with a panic face, for a moment, he didn''t deal with the falling whip. "Well, you yuanshitianzun, how dare you come to me to sing wild songs! It seems that the last time I hit you, I didn''t let you remember it for a long time! " Gao fan a sharp drink, directly floating up. This time, Gao fan launched the invincible rule, raised his hands over his head, turned into giant hands, and blocked the huge whip. "Bang!" A dull crash sound sounded, and a strong shock wave radiated over Chaoge city. Chaoge city has the protection of emperor Qi Yun, just a tremor. But the woods outside the city, after this blow, became debris. Cloud neutron a face of horror, if this whip really down, Chaoge city will suffer! Gao fan''s face was livid, and his hands were trembling gently. The tiger''s mouth cracked and blood flowed out. Sure enough, it''s difficult for a saint to compete with the power of magic weapon, even the power of his law. "The law! Fusion Gao fan clenched his teeth, integrated the power of the law into the invincible law, and finally resisted the falling whip. At the same time, Gao fan mobilized the newly acquired prohibition law and wrapped it in the body of Yuanshi Tianzun.But soon, he got feedback from the law of prohibition. Although the law of prohibition can suppress the body of saints, its effect is very general. With Gao fan''s current strength, he can''t completely control Yuanshi Tianzun. At most, he can only slow down his speed. It''s better to use the law of prohibition to ban other things, such as the magic weapon thrown by the emperor Yuanshi. And the system feedback, like the magic weapon of this level around you, the prohibition rule can control three things at a time. Therefore, Gao fan wanted Yuanshi Tianzun to take out a few more magic weapons, and then he used the prohibition law to collect them all for him. People have been silly, Gao fan actually blocked the whip with his body, which is unheard of! "This Is it the power of the strong? " Longji''s pretty face showed a dementia expression, and the little star of bringbring appeared in his eyes. Fearing that Liu sun''s chin almost fell to the ground, he looked at Gao fan''s figure like a god of war with a muddled face. as soon as he loosened his hand, Tu xingsun, who he held tightly in his arms, fell directly to the ground. I wipe! Is the emperor so strong? How can you fight with your bare hands? Is this still human? "What?" Cloud neutron also looked at Gao fan with a shocked face and muttered, "what did the emperor say just now? He said he hurt the master once? " "Yes, don''t you know?" Afraid to leave sun a face stunned look to cloud neutron. Cloud neutron brow tight frown, murderous look to fear to stay Sun: "why don''t you tell me earlier?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m afraid to leave sun petrified on the spot. I don''t have a chance! The cloud ignored the fear of leaving sun, but looked at Gao fan and Yuanshi Tianzun in the sky. This time, he finally found the problem. He always thought that Gao fan had a very good relationship with Yuanshi Tianzun, but now, Gao fan actually said that he hurt Yuanshi Tianzun last time. How can this relationship be good? This is a big misunderstanding! Wait How to explain the existence of Cihang Taoist? Yunzi looks shocked and has been completely confused "Good, good!" Yuanshi Tianzun looked at Gao fan with a fierce look in his eyes. "I haven''t seen you for a short time. I didn''t expect that the emperor''s strength has reached such a high level! Today, let me give you a good meeting! " Before the words fell, the emperor wanted to take back the whip that was still on Gao fan''s body. Chapter 1378 Gao fan joked and started the law of force. a pair of big hands held the huge whip tightly, and Yuanshi Tianzun did not move at all. "You At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was very blue, and his whip was hugged by Gao fan. If he can''t get it back, there will be no place for him to save his face. So, Yuanshi Tianzun waved again and took out three precious jade Ruyi! Sanbaoyu Ruyi is another magic weapon of Yuanshi Tianzun. This magic weapon is a congenital treasure, which contains powerful power of law. It''s a special way to hit people and tianlinggai. Without saying a word, Yuanshi Tianzun threw out sanbaoyu Ruyi and beat GAOFAN''s tianlinggai. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. It''s just the right time. He stares at sanbaoyu Ruyi, and is ready to launch the prohibition law. But at this time, a blue sword shadow from the sky, will be three precious jade Ruyi fly to one side. Gao fan was slightly stunned. Is this sword Qi Cloud neutrons? "What?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was dumbfounded when he saw that his three precious jade Ruyi was hit by cloud neutrons. Cloud neutron a face anxious, looking at Gao fan and Yuanshi Tianzun fight, the heart of the most oppressive is him. He didn''t want to believe that Gao fan had a grudge with Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, he stayed in Chaoge long enough to know that Gao fan was a wise king. And hermeneutics has always regarded itself as just, and Gao fan is very consistent with hermeneutics. So he made a quick decision and knocked down the three precious jade Ruyi of Yuanshi Tianzun. "Master, stop it!" Cloud seed looks frightened, "is there any misunderstanding between you and your majesty?" "Misunderstanding?" In the beginning, Tianzun''s face was blue with anger. "Yunzi, go to die!" It seems that the apprentice is really rebellious. He dares to fight against the master! The voice has not fallen, Yuanshi Tianzun has taken out a bottle! Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. This is a glass bottle with eight treasures! What''s stored in it is the holy water of three lights. The so-called holy water of three lights is a magic weapon of water, which is composed of three colors of water: gold, silver and purple. The golden sunlight water can kill blood, essence and flesh, the silver moonlight water can corrode the spirit of Yuan Dynasty, the purple star water can swallow the true spiritual consciousness, can melt all things! At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face sank, and the three lights were divided into three colors, three perfect arcs were drawn in the sky, and they came towards the cloud neutron rapidly. Cloud neutron was stunned again. Master used a killing move to him again, which made him at a loss! He''s here to persuade people to fight. How can his master be so unkind and kill people? Gao fan had a faint smile on his face. He only wanted to get two magic weapons from Yuanshi Tianzun But now! There are three! It was a big surprise to him! At this time, Sanguang Shenshui is close to the cloud neutron, when is it better not to start at this time? "What a cruel Yuanshi Tianzun! He used the holy water of three lights to deal with your apprentice! Don''t panic, Taoist priest yunzhongzi. I''ll save you! " Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring and he said, "give me No As soon as the voice fell, I saw the three lights suddenly stopped ten centimeters away from the cloud neutron. Time seemed to be forbidden at this moment! "What?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s old eyes were staring like a copper bell, "how can this be special?" The crowd also looked at Tianzun with a confused face, the eyes were shocked. The magic weapon attack of emperor Tangtang was controlled by Emperor renhuang? I''m afraid that I''m going to stay with my grandson. I''m confused. Is it possible that the master is releasing water? Yuanshi Tianzun''s face is dignified. He really let go of water! He didn''t want to kill cloud neutron, so in fact he didn''t use much power in Sanguang water. But Gao fan''s word "ban" was controlled by him, which made him lose face. However, looking at the two battles with Gao fan, Yuanshi Tianzun understood that maybe he still underestimated Gao fan''s strength, it seems that he also needs to exert his best! "Hum!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun snorted coldly, his eyes were awe inspiring, "the light of firefly, dare to compete with the sun and the moon! Break it for me... " The scene was silent, and time still seemed to solidify. Ten seconds later, Sanguang Shenshui still hovered 10 cm away from the cloud neutron, motionless! At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was very blue, and Gao fan''s power was a little weird. He can clearly feel the connection between himself and Sanguang Shenshui, and also feel that Sanguang Shenshui is absorbing his aura and growing rapidly.At this moment, Sanguang Shenshui has absorbed enough aura and is about to explode. But strangely enough, it still didn''t move. "This..." Yuanshi Tianzun was slightly moved, and his face was suspicious of life. "Ha ha." Gao fan sneered, "Yuanshi, you can''t even control your own magic weapon. Is that all you have? I''m afraid you didn''t get your sage''s position by the back door of your master Hongjun? " "You..." At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face turned red and his beard stood up. "Dixin, I must kill you today!" As he spoke, he waved his hand and wanted to take back his other two magic weapons, sanbaoyu Ruyi and Da Shenbian. At this time, Yuanshi Tianzun found that his two magic weapons were hanging in the air, just like Sanguang Shenshui, they didn''t move! "Why not?" Yuanshi Tianzun exclaimed in surprise, completely flustered! Gao fan not only controls Sanguang Shenshui, but also sanbaoyu Ruyi and Da Shenbian? "Hey, hey! Admit defeat Gao fan''s face is smiling. This prohibition rule is really easy to use! Although we have banned three magic weapons, we have reached the limit of the law of prohibition. But you know, these three magic weapons are controlled by sages! It has the soul mark of the saint, it can be said that as long as the saint does not die, the magic weapon can never be controlled by others. But the law of prohibition is so overbearing that it has been forbidden to death. Although we can''t erase the saint''s mark on the magic weapon and can''t achieve the purpose of completely controlling the magic weapon, at least, the prohibition law has crushed the power of the saint. "No way! No way Yuanshi Tianzun shook his head in disbelief, all his three magic weapons were controlled by Gao fan, and he did not dare to take out other magic weapons to meet the enemy for a moment. After all, if we can''t solve Gao fan''s Bug level ability, how many magic weapons he can take out will be useless! The onlookers held their breath, though they could not understand what Yuanshi Tianzun and GAOFAN were doing. But when they look at the panic expression on Yuanshi Tianzun''s face, Yuanshi Tianzun''s losing rhythm! "Master, come on Fearing to leave sun, looking at Yuanshi Tianzun, he didn''t know what to say. Chapter 1379 Yuanshi Tianzun glared at him, come on? Add your sister! Can''t you see that although I''m very angry now, I can''t help it? I was afraid that Liu sun would be so surprised, and I would be honest in an instant. Weakly lowered his head. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the emperor hated the iron, but he was afraid to leave his grandson a glance. He looked at Gao fan angrily, "emperor, what do you want?" "Ha ha, what do I want?" Gao fan joked and said, "Yuanshi Tianzun, it''s too strange for you to ask?" "I''m good at Chaoge. It''s your disciples who make trouble first. When you come here, you don''t ask whether it''s right or wrong, and you don''t know whether it''s right or wrong. You''ve killed all my Chaoge subjects. all I''ve done is to protect Chaoge, but to protect myself. I''d like to ask, why did you make trouble by singing songs twice in succession "You In the beginning, Tianzun''s face was so black and blue that when it came to the war of words, where was Gao fan''s opponent, a Taoist of Qing Dynasty? Moreover, this time, he is really unreasonable. Also, his magic weapon is controlled by Gao fan, so it''s not easy to attack. "The emperor is so sharp, I admire him! Then tell me what you need to do so that you can give me back my magic weapon! " As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun said this, the scene fell into silence again. What? How could the emperor have been reduced to asking the emperor for his own magic weapon? Is the emperor really so strong? Including Yunzhong, all the teachers on the scene have shown their eyes. This is special I''m afraid it''s not a fake original God, is it? Especially Longji, she has turned black to Yuanshi Tianzun, what Gao Fan said is right, Yuanshi Tianzun is a shameless person. Yuanshi Tianzun glanced at people''s eyes, and his old face became hot. It''s a shame to ask Gao fan for magic weapon in front of so many people! But shame on shame, at least get the magic weapon back first. "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "Yuanshi Tianzun, you are so powerful! When you come to my song, you want to go back. What''s so simple? " Before the voice fell, a strong wave appeared around the emperor. Yuanshi Tianzun suddenly widened his eyes and wanted to leave, but it was obviously too late. Then, everyone''s mouth became O-shaped. Because they all saw with their own eyes that Yuanshi Tianzun was engulfed by an exploding flame, then, he turned into a black and embarrassed old man. Gao fan joked. He didn''t think that the explosion rule could seriously hurt Yuanshi Tianzun. After all, Gao fan, the sage of the other party, had seen it before, and the simple power of law could not break the defense. Even the last time, when the emperor of Yuan Dynasty was unprepared, Gao fan could only use the power of the law to hurt him lightly. Now, Yuanshi Tianzun has been prepared in advance, and it is almost impossible to hurt him, but if he can make him look so embarrassed, he has achieved the effect Gao fan wanted. "Ah, ah The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty showed his fierce eyes and showed his teeth. The whole body is black except for white eyes and white teeth. With a wave of his big hand, a banner with eternal golden light appeared in his hands! "Pangu banner!" Gao fan suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t help crying out. Pangu banner is the most powerful magic weapon in Yuanshi Tianzun''s hand. if we can snatch Pangu banner, it will be very refreshing! Gao fan stares at the Pangu banner in Yuanshi Tianzun''s hand. as long as Yuanshi Tianzun dares to throw out the Pangu banner, he will not hesitate to connect it to him with the prohibition rule. Although the law of prohibition controls the three magic weapons to the limit now, even if Gao fan abandons the other three magic weapons, he has to fight for Pan Gu fan. However, Yuanshi Tianzun obviously didn''t want to give Gao fan a chance. With a wave of Pan Gu''s flag in his hand, a golden light tore the space directly, rolled up the fearing Liu sun and Tu Xing sun and brought them to his side. Later, he did not stay any longer, but turned and walked away with fear of liusun and tuxingsun. Gao fan''s ability is too weird. He counsels. Everyone looked silly. The first emperor of Tang Tang ran away like this? "Ding! Beat back Yuanshi Tianzun head on, points + 100! " Gao fan slightly stunned, did not expect that even this has points?The next second, the sky sounded the angry echo of Yuanshi Tianzun, "cloud neutron! From now on, you are not my teacher! " As soon as the cloud neutron was soft, he almost sat on the ground. He never thought it would be such a result. "Taoist priest..." Gao fan came to Yun zhongzi and frowned slightly, "it''s my fault. I should have told you earlier about beating Yuanshi Tianzun before..." "No! Your majesty is not to blame for this. " Cloud neutron looks tired, like a lot of old moment. Even if Gao fan really said it before, he would not believe it! In his opinion, at the beginning of the incident, he misunderstood the relationship between Gao fan and elucidation, and his master didn''t give him the opportunity to explain, which led to the present situation. "But there is one more thing I want your majesty to do for me." Yun zhongzi looks at Gao fan with a puzzled face, "Taoist Cihang, why does she close the door in Chaoge?" After all, cloud neutron was misunderstood by the talent of CI channel! Gao fan, with a calm face, told Yunzi about the expulsion of Cihang Taoist priest by Yuanshi Tianzun. Yunzi nodded clearly It turns out that this is another misunderstanding! Then he got up and said goodbye to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, I want to go back." "Walk slowly, Taoist priest." Gao fan saluted respectfully, "in the future, if the Taoist priest wants to sing, he will come at any time. I will always open the door for him." Gao fan knows that it''s very difficult for him to pull over the elucidating iron powder like cloud neutron, so he''s not in a hurry. Yun zhongzi is extremely compassionate. Gao fan has shown him the happiness and wealth of Chaoge people. even if we meet each other in the future, I believe Yun zhongzi will not be able to bear it. "Thank you, your majesty!" The cloud neutron was moved. After three years in Chaoge, he knew that Gao fan was the emperor of Ming Dynasty. Moreover, Gao fan is magnanimous. Today, compared with Gao fan, the performance of Yuanshi Tianzun is disgraceful. But there''s no way. He''s a very principled man, so he has to go back to Qilin cliff to explain to Yuanshi Tianzun, and show Yuanshi Tianzun the grand scene of Chaoge. Even if he would die when he went back, he would not turn back. "Goodbye!" The cloud neutron complexion does not give up, turns around to leave to sing. "Goodbye!" Gao fan''s face was dignified and slightly reluctant. Chapter 1380 Seeing that Gao fan had beaten away Yuanshi Tianzun, all the women looked at Gao fan in surprise, and their eyes were full of the happiness of little women. If the last battle between Gao fan and Yuanshi Tianzun could not show all the strength of Gao fan, today, they really know Gao fan. Your majesty, it is so strong that even the sage is not his opponent. With such a husband, they can wake up in their dreams. Longji''s pretty face also shows a worshipful smile. She is already looking at Gao fan with her idol''s eyes. As a hermeneutic disciple, the education she received from her childhood is all about the power of Yuanshi Tianzun, the status of Yuanshi Tianzun is the strongest in the hermeneutic disciples'' mind. But now, Yuanshi Tianzun was beaten away by Gao fan!!! If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she didn''t think she would believe it. Therefore, she has been completely convinced by Gao fan! "Ding! Congratulations to long Ji, points + 100! " Looking at the score, Gao fan showed a smile on his face. Although we didn''t get the integral of cloud neutron, Longji''s integral is also very good! Then, he looked back at Longji, who was lifted up by the girls, and said with a smile, "Longji fairy, are you better?" Long Ji meets Gao fan''s eyes, and his delicate body trembles at the moment when his four eyes are opposite, "ah! I I''m much better. " The expression is like a little girl who is peeping at her lover and is discovered by her lover. She is very shy. Caiyun three girls have found Longji''s performance. As women, they certainly know a lot. So, in order to resolve the embarrassment of Longji, Caiyun immediately opened the topic, "eh? Sister Longji, didn''t you go back to the school before? Why did you come to Chaoge so soon? " "Ah?" In Longji''s heart, the deer bumped into each other and panicked, "Oh, I went back, but I had a fight with my master, so I ran out..." "Fight? Why is that? " Caiyun was slightly surprised, "I remember that you just broke through the golden Wonderland and went back very excited. according to reason, your master should reward you. How could you fight?" "Ah..." Long Ji sighed with a sad face, "I was left to qingluan douque by my parents since I was a child, my master told me that as long as I reached the golden fairy land, she would tell me my life experience. So I''ve been working hard to practice, just to get to the golden fairyland earlier. " "Last time, I was successfully promoted to Jinxian realm in Penglai Fairy Island, and went back to see my master happily, but she didn''t tell me my life experience, still refused to tell me the reason why she broke her promise." "In a fit of anger, I ran out, but there was nowhere to go." As long Ji spoke, he looked at Caiyun, "then, I remembered that Caiyun''s sister told me that she could sing, so I came." "Well!" Caiyun nodded, "welcome sister to Chaoge. Why don''t you just stay in Chaoge?" "Yes, yes!" Shang Qingjun and Su Daji also came together, "stay, our sisters can also be a companion." The three women are committed to expanding Gao fan''s harem. For women like long Ji, who are both good-looking and immortal, of course, they want to attract them. Longji nodded. She really wanted to stay. Not only Caiyun, but also Shang Qingjun and Su Daji are practitioners of Qi, and when she first entered Chaoge, she found several powerful breath in the city. This makes her very curious, why the mortal territory of the song, will have so much power. Since this place can cultivate and see her idol Gao fan every day, she has no reason not to stay! "Then Thank you very much With a smile on his face, long Ji looks at Gao fan cunningly, "Your Majesty, I wonder if you can promise me to stay?" "Of course." Gao Fan said with a smile, "besides, I can tell you about your life experience and even take you to see your parents." For long Ji, Gao fan also wants to be included, this woman is a very good help for him. Longji is the daughter of Xiwangmu and Haotian. He was demoted to the world because he violated the tiantiao. But after all, she had powerful parents, so when she came down to earth, the queen mother of the West gave her a lot of protection. There are qingluan and Shenhe on the mount, the magic weapons are Qiankun net, sihaiping, Qiankun needle, tie dragon rope, Erlong sword, Luan flying sword and yaochi white light sword. This is a real little rich man! But because she has not recovered her memory, her magic weapon is still sealed in the divine consciousness at this moment.What Gao fan has to do now is to help her find her past memory. As for meeting Longji''s parents, this is also what Gao fan plans to do, after all, Longji''s parents are queen mother of the West and Haotian, these two are also two great gods. If they can be pulled over, he will have more confidence in dealing with hermeneutics and Western religions. Haotian is Hongjun''s man, and most of them can''t be shaken, but the queen mother of the west is different. As Gao fan knows, the queen mother of the west is in charge of West Kunlun and Haotian is in charge of South Tianmen, although they are husband and wife, they are also competitors. Gao fan felt that he could bring the queen mother to his own camp. After all, in the original time line of Fengshen, Haotian finally won the list of Fengshen. the queen mother of the West was weak, so she had to compromise and merge yaochi into the management of Tianting. Who knows how many fairies Haotian LSP has harmed! Thinking about these beautiful fairies being harmed by Haotian, Gao fan feels that he has the obligation to save them from the abyss! "What?" Long Ji stares at Gao fan, grabs Gao fan''s hands and says, "Your Majesty, is that true?" "That''s nature." Gao Fan said calmly, "you are the daughter of Xiwangmu and Haotian, who lived in yaochi since childhood. you were demoted to the world for breaking the rules of heaven and were born in qingluan douque." "What?" Long Ji a pair of nimble eyes stare to fight big, "is this true?" Caiyun''s third daughter also looks at Gao fan curiously, Your Majesty, are you not cheating? "It''s true, of course." Gao Fan said with a smile, "otherwise, why do you think you are a mortal? What''s more, you can practice faster than others in the same school? " "This..." Longji''s eyes were uncertain. What Gao Fan said is right. Her cultivation speed is faster than others. "All right." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "stay in Chaoge for a few days, and we''ll go to the holy land of yaochi in West Kunlun." When Yunzi talked with Gao fan before, he told him about the situation of the major forces, so Gao fan knew where the West Kunlun was. "Thank you, your majesty!" Long Ji looks excited, kneels down on one knee and embraces his fist at Gao fan. "Not necessarily." Gao fan raises Longji and gives it to Caiyun, "let''s go, let''s go back to the palace." "Yes." *4 ¡­¡­ Half a month later, Kong Xuan, Xie Lai and Su Meiniang successively went through the customs. Chapter 1381 Evil came directly through the disaster and was promoted to the realm of true immortals. Su Meiniang jumps twice in a row and becomes Taiyi Jinxian. Kong Xuan broke through the barriers in the realm of Daluo Jinxian and became the Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian. GAO fan was very happy. Finally, Chaoge had its own Hunyuan Daluo Jinxian! You know, in the whole flood and famine, Hunyuan Da Luo Jinxian has only ten digits! Gao fan gave Kong Xuan to Wen Zhong and asked him to teach him how to govern the army. Wen Zhong was also very concerned about this. After all, as long as Kong Xuan can be brought out, he can also practice in seclusion. Seeing everyone upgrade, Wen Zhong''s heart can''t help getting excited. The barrier of realm that has imprisoned him for more than 20 years has finally had a chance to break it! Gao fan also gave Wen Zhong a task, during the period of teaching Kong Xuan, at the same time, he posted the talent recruitment list to attract talents for big business. As for evil, Gao fan sent him to Nanyue city to take over the army of e Chongyu with Yuan Hong. After all, hellai grew up in the army, and he has a lot of experience in the management of the army. However, both hellai and Yuan Hong are a little weak. Gao fan is worried that Yuanshi Tianzun will send people to make trouble, so he gives Guo Qilin to hellai. Su Meiniang, after going out of the pass, and Gao fan, after a lot of trouble, left Chaoge and went to see Niang Nuwa. There are rules for the demons. All the demons who reach the realm above Taiyi golden fairyland have to go to Nvwa to register. Caiyun accompanied Su Meiniang to wa palace, saying that there was a care on the way. Gao fan went out again and took long Ji to Kunlun. Originally, he intended to take Shang Qingjun and Su Daji with him, but the two girls didn''t want to go, said that they wanted to practice in seclusion. The level was too low, which delayed Gao fan. Therefore, Gao fan and long Ji can only be alone At the same time, Yuanshi Tianzun returned to Qilin cliff. He went to Feiyun cave in Jialong mountain halfway, and settled down the two, so he came back later. As soon as Yuanshi Tianzun entered the hall, he saw Jieyin and zhunti come to him in a hurry, "elder martial brother, Shen Gongbao''s mission in Nanyue failed!" "What?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was very blue. In order not to be contaminated with cause and effect, so the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty gave Shen Gongbao to jieyinzhunti. There are few people in the western religion, and the only one the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was willing to lend to the western religion was Shen Gongbao. after all, Shen Gongbao is a chess piece. As long as it can be used to harm the emperor, how can it be used or not? Yuanshi Tianzun had just come back from Chaoge when he heard the news that Shen Gongbao had failed, which made him angry. "What''s going on?" Although they were a little uncomfortable with the nameless fire of the original God, they didn''t show much discomfort. Then he told all the information Shen Gongbao reported to Yuanshi Tianzun. "Another emperor, another emperor!" In the beginning, Tianzun was angry and slapped the jade table in front of him. Jieyin and zhunti looked at Yuanshi Tianzun in amazement, "elder martial brother, why are you so angry?" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was very blue, and he told all the things that happened in Chaoge one by one. Both Jieyin and zhunti are silly. Does Gao fan have the ability to ban magic weapons? Who dares to fight him? At this moment, the voice of Yunzi came from outside, "master, disciple Yunzi, please give me a chance to explain. There is a misunderstanding about what happened before!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was angry, his whole body rules were surging, and his murderous spirit was awe inspiring. "the cloud neutron of the dog, dare to come to the door and die at this time!" "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. Just now I heard what you said. There seems to be some misunderstanding!" He would have killed cloud neutron on the spot if it had not been for the lead and quasi lift. Then, under the persuasion of Jieyin and zhunti, the anger on Yuanshi Tianzun''s face gradually subsided. Finally, Jieyin and zhunti leave Qilin cliff and let Yunzi and Yuanshi Tianzun chat alone. ¡­¡­ Outside Kunlun Mountain, Jieyin and zhunti look melancholy. "Elder martial brother, what shall we do next?" Zhunti said with a melancholy face, "where should we go in the west?" In order to revitalize the western religion, they did a lot of things. But so far, nothing has been achieved. I''m a little suspicious of life. "Maybe from the beginning, we went in the wrong direction." Then he frowned, "maybe We should see the emperor. " "What?" Zhunti peed at that time and looked at Jieyin with a confused face, "elder martial brother, are you serious?""Well!" Then he nodded solemnly, "the emperor of man has become a big variable. If we want to rise, we must seize every opportunity. Maybe it''s all on the Emperor... " "Well All right Zhunti nodded solemnly. "I hope the emperor is not a small bellied man..." Then lead helpless shake head, a face melancholy. After all, they offended Gao fan "Sneeze!" Gao fan, who is on his way with Longji, sneezes coldly. "Your Majesty? Are you sick? " Long Ji looks at Gao fan curiously, after all, illness is a matter of mortals. Why does Gao fan sneeze? Gao Fan said with a smile, "maybe someone said something bad about me behind my back..." Hee hee Your majesty believes that? Longji smiles. She is in a good mood because she is going to meet her parents at last. But thinking of her parents, she was not happy. After all, she was demoted to the world in those years. Should the other party not like to see her? "Here we are..." At this time, not far from the sea of clouds, a suspended fairy mountain gradually emerged. Above the immortal, there is a magnificent palace, shining with sacred light in the light of the sun. Groups of qingluan birds with light cyan light all over their bodies were writhing in the sea of clouds, two of them suddenly broke away from the birds and quickly flew to the position where Gao fan and Gao fan were. If you look carefully, you will find that there are two fairies standing on top of the two sacred birds, one is dressed in red, with a bun high, cold complexion and full of style. The other was dressed in purple, with long hair and a shawl, smiling and graceful. Gao fan looked at the two girls without hesitation and nodded secretly. The female fairy under the Queen Mother''s command is of high quality. It''s really good that two patrolmen can have such a beauty. "Who''s coming? How dare you break into the holy land of yaochi in West Kunlun The woman in red stands on qingluan and looks at Gao fan with a pretty face. Gao fan even stares at her like this. In her eyes, it''s no different from being a prodigal son. you don''t know where the villagers are? Chapter 1382 Her aura surged wildly around her and set off a raging flame, she had a strong sense that she would attack if she didn''t say a word. "Sister, calm down." The woman in purple smiles, and a pair of smart eyes sweep over Gao fan, revealing an amazing look. the main reason is that Gao fan''s height and appearance are women''s killers wherever he goes. And the woman in purple, obviously has a good feeling for Gao fan! "These two may have come to the peach feast at the request of the queen mother." The woman in purple asked curiously. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hearing this, the woman in red paused and looked at Gao fan fiercely, "what do you think, sister? How is that possible? How could the Queen Mother invite such an ill bred person? " "You Long Ji''s face was stiff, his hands tightly gathered, waiting for the woman in red, "who do you say is uneducated?" Although she wants to see her parents very much, if she wants Gao fan to be wronged, she can''t see her parents! "Sister!" The woman in purple said, "don''t forget how the queen mother told me!" "Hum!" The woman in red frowned slightly. When she mentioned the queen, she was more comfortable. But her face was still unhappy, "show me your invitation." "We''re not here for the peach party!" Longji looks dignified, "I''m Longji, come back to see the queen." "Longji?" Two women suddenly stare big eyes, carefully looked up long Ji. "Is it really sister Longji?" A moment later, the woman in purple is surprised to get off qingluan bird, she quickly floats to Longji, holding Longji''s hand with a warm face, "sister Longji, long time no see! You don''t look much different from the past. I thought you were familiar just now, but I didn''t think of you for a moment! I''m so happy to see you back, sister! " The woman in purple has a sincere smile on her face and a light of joy in her eyes. it seems that she has opened a conversation in an instant, "I''m sorry, elder sister. Elder sister''s temper has always been like this, don''t worry about her. Our sisters are all family." "Ah?" Longji looks embarrassed, she doesn''t know how to respond to the sudden enthusiasm of the woman in purple. Excuse me, are we familiar? The woman in red looked at Longji and the woman in purple. Her face was black. There was a trace of lethality in her eyes. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. It seems that there is a feud between the woman in red and long Ji! At this time, the woman in purple also found the embarrassed expression on Longji''s face and asked in dismay, "how? You don''t know us, sister? Haven''t you recovered your memory yet? " "Well." Longji nodded without concealing, "I really didn''t recover my memory." "How did you get here without restoring your memory?" The woman in red came to Longji with an iron face, hearing Longji say that she didn''t reply to her memory, she was excited again, "Longji, I advise you to leave yaochi, this is not the place you should come to. What''s more, it''s during the peach Festival! I, Tianshou, as the guard appointed by the queen mother of the west, have the right to kill you here! " Longevity? Gao fan is slightly stunned. Isn''t this the name of the elder sister in the seven fairies? The seven fairies are the seven great fairies under the throne of Queen Mother of the West. They are: Red Fairy Tianshou, plain fairy Tianyang, Green Fairy Tianrong, soap fairy Tianchang, purple fairy Tianxian, yellow fairy Tianqing and green fairy Tianyu. The seven fairies are not so powerful, but they are famous. They are not weak at all. After all, the beauty is high and the figure is great! During the journey to the west, when Monkey Sun was making a havoc in heaven, he settled down the seven fairies, saying that he only ate the flat peaches picked by the seven fairies, but who knows if he had anything else! "The elder sister of the seven fairies, the fairy of longevity?" Gao fan smiles and looks at the woman in purple, "then the fairy in purple must be Tianxian among the seven fairies." Hearing the speech, Tianshou and Tianxian were slightly shocked. The man Longji brought, even know their name? "Who is this?" Tian Xian looks at Gao fan curiously, GAO fan is not only handsome, but also looks like she has honey on her mouth. She speaks sweetly. Words like "national beauty and heavenly fragrance" are used to describe her. She asked with some glee, "I don''t know how you know the name of our seven fairies." "I am the emperor." Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "the seven fairies are celebrities in the world. all the men, women and children in the world admire the talent and beauty of the seven fairies,The fame of the seven of you is no less than that of Chang''e fairy, the first beauty in yaochi. " "Really?" Tian Xian''s eyes widened with excitement. Any woman likes to be praised for her beauty without exception. "Nature is true." Gao Fan said with a smile, "if you have a chance, Tianxian fairy must go to Chaoge to sit down, at that time, you can experience the enthusiasm of the people by yourself." "Mm-hmm!" Tian Xian nodded wildly and couldn''t wait. "Enough!" Tianshou''s pretty face is so dark that it doesn''t need to be, "Tianxian, remember your current identity, he is the emperor of man, and there is no invitation from the queen mother!" "Oh..." Tianxian moment is like Yan''s rose, weak to one side. Tianshou looked at Gao fan solemnly, "Your Majesty, please go back! Yaochi is not the place where you should be As he spoke, Tianshou took another light look at Longji, "and, if your majesty is here for Longji, I''m afraid you will be disappointed!" "If she doesn''t recover her memory for a day, she can''t be regarded as a person of yaochi. Even the queen mother won''t see her!" Longji looked at yaochi in the distance with a melancholy face and frowned, "Your Majesty Or we''d better go back... " Tianshou has made it very clear that she doesn''t want to embarrass Gao fan. "Don''t worry!" Gao fan smiles and habitually touches Longji''s head. Long Ji''s pretty face is red. Gao fan touches her head! What is this? Do you think it''s killing people by touching their heads? Well It''s really comfortable! Gao fan didn''t notice long Ji''s expression. He already looked at Tianshou, "Tianshou fairy, I''m not only here for long Ji. Please tell me about the queen mother and say that the emperor has come to see her, I have brought her a chance to make yaochi prosperous "Just you?" Tianshou looked at Gao fan with disdain, "I advise you to go back, the queen mother will not see you!" Gao fan''s face sank, and the great fairy really went too far. However, for women, Gao fan has always been very patient, especially after knowing that Tianshou and Longji may have a grudge, Gao fan understands each other better. But his patience is also limited. He can''t help his aggressive attitude like Tianshou. Chapter 1383 "Sister!" Tianxian took Tianshou''s hand in a jiaochen way, "have you forgotten? The queen mother of the west, she told us. During the Peach Blossom Festival, if there is any sanxiu coming, we should also inform her. " "Hum!" Tianshou glanced at Tianxian, who turned his elbow out, "of course I know! But as a Hu Weiguan, I also have the right to select the sanxiu! After all, those who can participate in the peach conference are all the great figures in the flood and famine. I can''t let anyone in! " "Besides, you must change your habit of being unable to walk when you see a man. Don''t forget the lesson of Longji fairy!" When Tianshou said this, he glanced at Longji lightly, and his eyes were not angry. It''s obvious that long Ji is in yaochi now, which is the opposite teaching material of chiguoguo. Longji was slightly stunned, and Tianshou''s words were obvious. the reason why she was demoted in those years was related to men. So, she secretly glanced at Gao fan around her and was very worried. Your majesty, he doesn''t dislike me for this reason, does he? Gao fan didn''t mean to look at Longji at all. He laughed and looked at Tianshou, "so long as I and Longji pass the test of Tianshou fairy, we can go to see the queen mother of the west?" "Ha ha." Tianshou smelled the words and said with a joking smile, "what? Do you want to challenge this fairy? " "Ask the fairy for advice!" Gao fan smiles and looks indifferent. "Emperor, please respect yourself Tianshou''s face sank, and his eyes became fierce. "If I remember well, the emperor of man has the merits of the world, but tired, should he be a mortal? Ordinary people dare to challenge me, the first general of the queen mother of the West. Don''t you pay attention to our yaochi? " "Your Majesty, don''t be impulsive Tianxian on one side looks pale with fright. if the emperor''s handsome face is hurt by his hot tempered sister, it''s not good. "don''t fight, I''ll report to the queen mother, you wait!" Before the words came down, Tian Xian had already taken qingluan and flew to the depth of yaochi. Tianshou reaches for Tianxian, and a huge fire red palm appears out of thin air, covering Tianxian and qingluan. however, qingluan is flexible and avoids the attack of the fire palm. "Asshole!" Helpless, Tianshou can only secretly scold a sentence, and then a face of anger looking at Tianxian leave. Gao Fan said with a smile, "Tianshou fairy, don''t worry about Tianxian fairy. When she comes back, the battle between us will be over long ago!" "Hum!" Tianshou turned around and said with a cold smile, "I didn''t expect you to have such self-knowledge, Emperor! Then I''ll give you two moves first! " "I''ll do it!" Longji stepped forward and stood in front of GAOFAN. Gao fan was slightly stunned, "Longji, don''t be impulsive. She is big Luo Jinxian. You are two big grades away from her. You can''t be her opponent. " When Tianshou heard Gao fan''s words, he frowned and frowned in an instant. the emperor actually saw that he was a great Luo Jinxian with his naked eyes. such ability is unheard of! She had heard before that only saints seem to have the ability to see into the power of others. Is Gao fan a saint? However, Tianshou immediately shook his head. She has seen saints. Saints have their own prestige. Wherever they go, they can cause the roar of heaven and earth. And Gao fan''s body, even a glimmer of aura fluctuations are not. It''s obvious that Gao fan is just a mortal. Perhaps, the emperor is just a mortal who has mastered some special ability? Or maybe the other party just wants Longji not to do it, talking nonsense? Tianshou comforted himself. "Your Majesty, don''t worry..." Longji''s face is dignified, and his eyes are dignified, looking at Tianshou, "this time, your majesty just accompany me to yaochi, I don''t want your majesty involved too much! Your majesty, please give me your birthday "Well! Is it up to you? " Tianshou looked scornful, "it''s just too much for him!" "I know I''m definitely not your opponent, but I have to face this battle!" Longji looks serious, "I want to prove to the whole yaochi people that I am determined by Longji." As Longji spoke, a sharp breath emerged from her body. The aura of the surrounding space seems to feel the momentum of Longji, and also around Longji''s side, jumping to wear. "What?" Tianshou''s face shows a look of surprise. Can Longji cause the rhythm of yaochi''s aura?You know, the whole yaochi, only the queen mother and Chang''e fairy can do it! "This..." Longji also felt the affinity of aura around him, and his face was shocked. This was the first time that she felt such a magical feeling, after all, the previous cultivation was to forcibly grab the aura of heaven and earth for her own use, she had never heard that the aura would take the initiative to approach the friars. "No nonsense! Come on, I''ll show you the gap between you and me! " Tianshou''s face is even darker, seeing that Longji has such talent, she can''t sit still any more. Longji is just a Jinxian, and she can keep pace with the aura of yaochi. if you want her to return to yaochi, it''s not against heaven. At that time, I''m afraid that Longji will take all the names of her queen mother''s first war general. Tianshou is not allowed to do this. She must drive Longji away. Even Tianshou is planning to get rid of Longji. Thinking like this, Tianshou has already taken out a long sword between waving. On the sword, there was a burning fire shining, and the momentum was like a rainbow. "Look Long Ji also took out a long sword and flew to Tianshou without saying a word. Tianshou hummed coldly and waved the sword in his hand. A firelight chopped down at Longji. As soon as long Ji''s body turned, she quickly backed back, in the moment of avoiding the attack, she quickly stabbed a sword at Tianshou. At this time, the distance between the two men is very close. Tianshou has no time to launch the next attack, so he can only block it with a sword grid, which is a little hasty. At the same time, Longji waves his sword and collides with Tianshou''s fire sword, giving out a clear roar. However, the gap between Jinxian and Daluo Jinxian is insurmountable. The sword in Longji''s hand flies out of his hand under the fierce impact and falls into the distance. There was a smile on Tianshou''s face. Longji, who had no weapons, looked like a lamb to be slaughtered. See her figure a flash, in the hand of a sword to long Ji body, just need a little hard, can solve long Ji''s life. But at the moment, Tianshou hesitates, and the past sisterhood with Longji suddenly comes to her mind. Chapter 1384 At the same time, Longji suddenly starts to throw the cyan aura cyclone which has been condensed in her left hand towards Tianshou. Tianshou suddenly widens his eyes. He has no idea that Longji is able to use both of his own mind. while fighting with himself, he gathers an attack. In the face of such a sudden blow, Tianshou quickly stepped back and directly opened the distance from Longji. But because time is too hasty, Tianshou has not been able to evade this attack. After a breath, Tianshou and Longji hover in the air, looking at each other covetously. There is a trace of excitement in Longji''s eyes, because she hit Tianshou''s left arm, the clothes there have been broken, revealing Tianshou''s bloody right arm. And Tianshou, at this time, is looking at Longji in front of Tieqing. He looks like he wants to kill Longji. Tangtangda Luo Jinxian was injured by Jinxian. If this story is spread, where does she have the face to hang out in yaochi? "Your majesty Long Ji looks at Gao fan excitedly, "do you see that? I hurt her Gao fan nodded. He was very curious. Mingming Tianshou had a chance to kill Longji before, but I don''t know why, the other party suddenly stopped, then Longji hurt the other party. It seems that there is a story between Tianshou and Longji. Of course, if Tianshou didn''t stop, she would be dead now. After all, Gao fan will never watch Longji die. "You, go to hell!" Tianshou suddenly burst out, his whole body exuded a strong breath. The next second, a huge sea of fire swept towards Longji, and instantly submerged Longji''s body. Tianshou saw Longji face panic disappeared in the sea of fire, face iron, cheek Gang son tightly bite. She intends to cover Gao fan under the attack, that is, she wants to remove the eyewitness. She is absolutely confident that she will kill Gao fan and long Ji at the same time. after all, this is her strongest blow, so long Ji and Gao fan will never survive. "Ah..." Tianshou sighed, "Longji, I''m sorry..." But the next second, the flame suddenly receded, the expression on Tianshou''s face instantly solidified, "what?" Gao fan, holding long Ji, appears in front of Tianshou calmly, "Princess Tianshou, long Ji, like you, is the daughter of the queen mother of the West. if you kill her like this, aren''t you afraid that the queen mother of the West will be angry?" "You! What''s your magic weapon? " Tianshou looks at Gao fan''s thin film of water and looks surprised. "It''s not a magic weapon." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "I am the emperor of man, and I have the ability to control water." "What?" Tianshou of course does not believe that Gao fan has the ability to control water. in her opinion, Gao fan just happens to have a magic weapon to defend the water system. after all, the emperor can never be a monk. But now it''s troublesome, GAO fan has the magic weapon of water system defense. It''s really difficult to kill him and Longji. Moreover, time is running out, and Tianxian has already reported it. whether the queen mother wants to see Gao fan or not, Tianshou must make a quick decision. But now, Gao fan is shrinking in the water polo, she can''t make a quick decision. As a result, Tianshou''s eyes turned and his face showed a mocking smile, "since your majesty is a friar, please do it. Don''t always let a woman of Longji stand out for you! If you win me, you can pass! " While speaking, Tianshou is already preparing for the next attack, as long as Gao fan dares to take the initiative to attack and get out of the defensive circle of the water polo, she plans to learn from Longji''s method to sneak attack and kill him. Longji is now in GAOFAN''s arms, looking ashamed. It''s the first time that she''s been held in a man''s arms. It turns out that the man''s arms are so warm, even a little hot that her heart is about to melt. I wish I could do this all the time. But when she heard Tianshou''s provocation, she couldn''t stay any longer. "Tianshou, please speak carefully, Your Majesty, he never hides behind a woman, he is a hero!" "Ha ha? Hero When Tianshou heard about Yan, she knew that her method had worked, so she continued to sneer, "I think it''s more like a bear!" "You Long Ji''s face was angry, and he was going up to chop people with his sword. But Gao fan held it and said gently, "you have just proved that you are stronger than her. next, let me solve this matter." The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but for long Ji, it has the magic that can''t be violated."Yes, your majesty." Long Ji nodded and stood behind Gao fan. Tianshou frowns slightly. Longji actually stands behind Gao fan, looking like he wants Gao fan to take the lead. Is Gao fan really powerful? She looked at Gao fan with a puzzled face, frowning and uneasy. See Gao fan indifferent smile, "Princess Tianshou or directly let us go in to see the West Queen Mother.". I''m as strong as a sage. If I really want to do it, I''m afraid I''ll hurt the princess if I''m not careful. " As Gao fan spoke, the water ball covering his whole body disappeared. "The sage in comparison?" When Tianshou heard the words, his frown loosened in an instant. GAO fan didn''t say this. That day, Tianshou still felt that Gao fan''s strength was very mysterious. but when Gao Fan said this, Tianshou felt that he was bragging! You are an emperor. When you said you were a monk just now, you are still ridiculous. Now you claim that your strength is equal to that of a saint. How is this possible? This is to rub my princess Tianshou''s IQ on the ground! If Tianshou was a little worried just now that Gao fan really has great strength, now, she has confirmed that Gao fan is bragging. "Ha ha, in that case, I''ll ask for advice, the power of saints!" Tianshou smiles, she is no longer waiting for Gao fan to take the initiative. Isn''t it a magic weapon for water system defense? She has every confidence to break it. The next second, her whole body spirit surging, with a piece of towering flame, toward Gao fan flash. However, Gao fan seems to have not found his birthday, and still looks confident and indifferent, the expression on his face is even a little dispirited. But Gao fan''s side long Ji, already stare big eyes, the color of panic on the face overflows the expression. Tianshou''s attack is many times stronger than I don''t know just now! Tianshou sees their expressions in her eyes. When she sees that Longji is worried like this, she is more sure that Gao fan is bragging. At this time, the distance is close, but Gao fan is still not moving, even the water defense magic weapon has not been taken out. Then, she suddenly widened her eyes, and without any scruples, she poured all her spiritual power into the fire, she wanted to use this full blow to kill Gao fan and long Ji to the bottom. Chapter 1385 At this moment, the flame is only a millimeter away from Gao fan''s handsome face, and Tianshou''s face shows a faint smile, she seems to have seen the death of Gao fan and Longji, and she seems to have seen that she has been praised by the queen mother, even, she has seen that one day in the future, she will sit on the throne of the queen mother. But at this time, the smile on her face suddenly just, eyes almost stare out. Because, she watched her released flame collapse into a point in an instant, then, that point was absorbed into Gao fan''s body. During the whole process, Tianshou felt for the first time that he had lost contact with the power he released, that feeling was like he couldn''t feel a part of his body in an instant. What''s more, more terrible things happened. as soon as Tianshou felt soft, he fell at Gao fan''s feet. At this moment, she was surprised to find that her body, even the slightest bit of spiritual power is gone. That kind of feeling, just like myself, has become a mortal at this time. "No! No... " Tianshou is paralyzed on the ground, in his only active eyes, he looks afraid and unwilling to believe. From a powerful immortal to a mortal, this feeling is more terrible than killing her directly. Gao fan squatted down and looked at Tianshou faintly. "Now, can we go to see the queen mother?" "No!" Tianshou''s face was livid. "This is a sneak attack. It doesn''t count!" She didn''t know how Gao fan attacked at all. She was really unwilling. "Hum!" Gao fan joked and said, "if you lose, you lose. The enemy will not attack you on the battlefield. Princess Tianshou, you have a lot to learn. " When Gao fan spoke, he casually put out his hand and patted Tianshou''s pale face twice. Tianshou feels Gao fan''s tap, and a pretty face turns red instantly. she feels that Gao fan is touching her face. It''s the first time she''s been so frivolous by a man. Longji has already looked silly. His majesty touched someone. You know, the fairies in yaochi are usually invisible to men, now they are directly despised by Gao fan. I''m afraid something big will happen. At this time, Gao fan seems to be aware of the problem and wants to withdraw his hand unnaturally. But at the same time, Tianshou is angry. Her body trembled and she used up her last strength to roar, "bastard, take your smelly hand quickly, I''m the eldest princess Tianshou of yaochi. If you are so frivolous to me, yaochi will never forgive you!" But the disappearance of her aura made her unable to move. The mouth said not let go of Gao fan, but the body is very honest. Gao fan was slightly surprised. He was going to take his hand away, but since you said so, why should you let go? Without saying a word, Gao fan directly stroked Tianshou''s face, then gently picked up a lump of meat in his tender cheek. Then naturally loosen, also made a comment, "well, white tender, feel good, just don''t know how to kiss?" "Hiss..." Longji took a cold breath and held his breath. His majesty even wanted to kiss him! Tianshou''s pale face was red, and his eyes were full of panic, "dare you!" Gao fan not only touched her face, but also wanted to kiss her, this is shameless, it is the act of a prodigal son. What''s more, Gao fan''s hand seems to have some kind of magic, which can absorb her physical strength and spiritual power. just now she clearly felt that there was a trace of spiritual power in her body, but she was sucked away by Gao fan''s hand. She is now a lamb to be slaughtered, and has no ability to control her own destiny. At this moment, she can only expect Tianxian to come back soon and save her. "What dare I do?" Gao fan laughs jokingly, his big hand flicks on Tianshou''s face and has already come to his neck, he has a tendency to continue to explore. Tianshou is even more flustered. Is Gao fan going to the indescribable place? But now, she has no resistance, so she can do nothing but feel wronged. "You''re shameless, you''re mean, you''re mean! Wu Wu... " Tianshou has been crying, tears in his eyes, pear blossom with rain, "..." Gao fan was speechless for a while. The woman cried. "Your Majesty..." Watching all the time, long Ji can''t help but speak, She frowns and winks at Gao fan with an angry look, which is very resentful,"Your Majesty, if you really want to do that kind of thing with Princess Tianshou, you have to find a secluded place. how bad it is to be caught in broad daylight..." "Longji, how can you say that? I don''t want to talk to him, I don''t want to!" When Tianshou heard this, he cried even more fiercely, "how can you be like this? You are the emperor of men. You are so frivolous. What kind of emperor are you! If you have the ability, you can go to the Queen Mother''s place to propose marriage. Why do you want to bully people like this? " Concerning his reputation, Tianshou has completely lost the defense line in his heart, and his heart has collapsed. Otherwise, he would not say that Gao fan would go to the queen mother to propose marriage. "Hum!" Longji was not angry. "Your Majesty likes you. It''s your honor. Don''t you want it? Do you know how many people can''t think of it? You really don''t know what to do "You want it, you want it, I don''t want it!" Tianshou''s face is full of tears. "You don''t want me!" Long Ji rolled his eyes and turned to look at Gao fan. At this moment, there is a trace of loss in Tianshou''s heart. It felt like Longji said, "you don''t want me!" When he was young, Tianshou felt that he had lost something. Tianshou can''t help but ask himself in my heart, do I want to do something with the emperor? It''s impossible! Tianshou quickly denied his idea, it must be an illusion. Longji and GAOFAN face each other, very embarrassed. At this time, long Ji found the problem, he just said a "you don''t want me to." Or in front of Gao fan''s face! Brush! Her pretty face turned red in an instant. can you say such a shameful thing so easily that your majesty won''t think I''m a dissolute girl? Sobbing This is terrible! Long Ji has buried his head deeply, secretly looking at the expression on Gao fan''s face. "Cough..." Gao fan took a piece of burnt clothes from Tianshou''s collar and stood up, "I don''t mean anything else. I just want to help you take this piece of burnt clothes away." Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air, Longji and Tianshou look at Gao fan at the same time, with unbelievable expressions on their faces. Especially Tianshou, she was so surprised that she forgot to cry. Chapter 1386 Even, just at the moment when Gao fan started, she had already thought that if she was really despised by Gao fan, she would ask the queen mother to betroth her to Gao fan. Although Gao fan is hateful, mean, shameless and obscene, he is powerful and handsome. In the world of flood and famine, Gao fan, such a powerful Taoist partner, is a good choice for those who cultivate immortals. But now People just want to take off a piece of burnt clothes for themselves! This misunderstanding Too shy, right? Moreover, Tianshou thought about the thoughts in his mind just now, even the name of the child. Gao fan''s sudden stop, let her face muddle force at the same time, there are some lost! What''s going on? Only when you have expectations can you feel lost. can you really expect Gao fan''s previous actions? Tianshou has been silly and shocked. If the loss that appeared when Longji said "you don''t want it, I want it" before was an illusion, now, it can''t be explained by the word "illusion". This feeling made her very confused. Why did you hate each other so much before, but just because you misunderstood each other and wanted to strengthen yourself, you got a good impression on him? Is my longevity the kind of fairy who is easy to think of? Tianshou is a bit at a loss and has begun to doubt life. "That, that..." Longji''s face also showed an embarrassed bashful shot, and he stammered, "now, what should we do?" Just now I accidentally let out what I wanted from Gao fan''s heart. She was also a heart beating wildly. "We don''t have to worry about that." Gao fan got up and looked into the distance. "Someone''s coming." Soon, Tianxian came again. "Sister! Are you ok? " Tian Xian in purple was flustered when he saw the sky falling to the ground. She hurried to Tianshou''s side and lifted him up, after investigating Tianshou''s physical condition, she looked at Longji angrily, "sister Longji, how can you do this? Elder sister Tianshou, she is also a sister of her own, and she was put in jail for 100 years because of what happened to you in those years. How can you lay such heavy hands on her and be so ungrateful? " In Tian Xian''s opinion, Gao fan is a mortal, and it''s certainly not him who makes Tian Shou like this. The only one present is Longji. She naturally blames Longji for Tianshou''s injury. "What?" Long Ji suddenly widened his eyes, looking shocked. "She was once imprisoned in the prison for 100 years because of me?" Gao fan nodded quietly, no wonder Tianshou was aiming at Longji from the beginning. It turned out that it was because of being trapped by Longji. "Sister, don''t blame them!" Tianshou was lying in Tianxian''s arms, looking tired, "I just exhausted the spiritual power in my body, just have a rest. It was I who lost the contest out of my ability. renhuang and Longji passed the test and were able to enter yaochi. " Gao fan and long Ji are slightly surprised, they are surprised at the sudden change of attitude towards Tianshou. Woman''s heart, sea needle! I don''t understand. I don''t understand! "Your Majesty I think... " Long Ji looks at Gao fan with a slight frown. She wants to use Gao fan''s pills to save Tianshou. "Well. Go ahead. " Gao fan nodded. Hearing this, long Ji happily took out Gao fan''s pills and handed them to Tian Xian, "this is the pills to restore the spirit power. Take it to Tianshou fairy." Tian Xian frowned slightly, obviously very distrustful. "Take it for me." Tianshou said lightly. "But..." Tian Xian frowned, "what if they poison?" "I believe in them." Tianshou looks calm. "If they want to kill me, they don''t need to poison me! What''s more, they come here to see the queen of the west, and they can''t hurt me. " "Oh..." Tian Xian nods and feeds the pills given by Gao fan to Tian Shou. Soon, Tianshou recovered, she looked at Longji incredulously, "this What kind of medicine is this? The effect is so good? " "This is the elixir made by our emperor to restore his aura." Long Ji looked at Gao fan and said with a smile. "What?" Tianshou looks at Gao fan, a pair of beautiful eyes shining. Gao fan was slightly surprised. He didn''t know why. He felt a trace of enthusiasm from Tianshou''s eyes. "Thank you for your medicine." Tianshou got up, then turned to qingluan and left directly.The next moment, the voice of Tianshou came from the sky, "Tianxian, you take the emperor to see her for me, I''ll go back to wash and change my clothes." "Yes, sister." Tianxian looks at the direction of Tianshou''s departure and nods slightly. Next second, Tian Xian looks at long Ji cunningly, "elder sister long Ji, how did you defeat elder sister Tianshou just now?" "Ah?" Longji was slightly surprised and didn''t know how to answer. Tianxian faintly smiles, "sister Tianshou is a martial arts maniac, and she has a deep obsession on strength. as long as you defeat her head-on, she will be convinced." "Is that so?" Gao fan nodded slightly, "what''s the matter with you about Tianshou being locked up in Tianlong for a hundred years for the sake of Longji?" "It''s a long story at this time. Let''s talk as we walk. The queen is still waiting for you in the fairy palace." Tianxian smiles a little, takes Longji by the hand and goes to qingluan. Then, she looks at Gao fan with a playful face, "Your Majesty, follow up yourself!" Gao fan''s brows are slightly wrinkled, and he floats up to keep up with qingluan. "Hee hee It turns out that your majesty is really powerful. I just said that sister Longji has been practicing for more than ten years. How can she fight sister Tianshou like that? " Tian Xian showed a faint smile on his face and moved a position above qingluan, "Your Majesty, come here." "Ha ha..." Gao fan has no choice but to smile, this girl is trying her strength! Later, Tianxian tells Gao fan and Longji about the relationship between Longji and Tianshou. It''s probably that long Ji fell in love with a mortal and needed to go down to earth secretly to have a private meeting with him. When Tianshou saw that Longji was poor, he helped him to cover. Later, it was discovered that both Tianshou and Longji were severely punished. Moreover, the queen mother also ordered Tianshou to take care of Longji, If Longji sneaks down to earth again, Tianshou will be guilty of the same crime. Longji and Tianshou agreed that they would never come down to earth. But later, Longji once sneaked down to earth and was discovered by Tianshou. Of course, Tianshou doesn''t agree with Longji, but Longji is very sad. Tianshou couldn''t bear to allow Longji to come down to earth. They agreed to come back in one day. As a result, Longji did not come back. Chapter 1387 Tianshou became a sinner because of this, and went down to earth to capture Longji himself with a guilty body, Longji was demoted to earth. Originally, Tianshou should be demoted to the world just like Longji. But for the sake of atonement, the Queen Mother put her in prison for 100 years. After hearing Tian Xian''s words, Gao fan and long Ji are silent. It''s no wonder that Tianshou had been aiming at Longji for a reason. Soon, Gao fan and long Ji came to yaochi fairy palace. On the boundless clear water, there is a resplendent fairy palace. Carved jade carvings are magnificent. In front of the fairy palace is a wide square. The square is full of tables and chairs made of jade. In the meantime, some Fairies in plain clothes and fluttering clothes are flying around, and they are putting the yaochi Qiongjiang and all kinds of delicious food on the table. It can be seen that this is the place where the grand meeting of the queen mother of the West yaochi was held. Then Tian Xian led Gao fan and long Ji through the wide square and into the palace. In the hall, there are dragons carved on jade pillars, and on each jade pillar, there are night pearls and bright lights. On the four walls, there are wonderful murals, colorful and magnificent. Gao fan looked up, slightly moved, just in front of the throne, sitting on a dignified woman, woman''s noble and cool face, always with a little bit of a smile, full of maternal brilliance. This is a special temperament possessed by mature / female talents. It''s fascinating. I think this is the queen mother of the West. "Empress, the emperor will bring you." Tian Xian stepped forward quickly and said respectfully. Tianxian didn''t mention Longji''s name, because when she announced before, didn''t mention Longji, just said that the emperor and the imperial concubine asked to see him. After all, Longji''s identity is special, and she dare not mention it for fear of angering the queen. What''s more, Longji''s wish is very simple. she doesn''t have to recognize the queen mother, just look at it from a distance. "Well!" The queen mother of the West nodded slightly, and her eyes swept over Gao fan and long Ji. But the next second, her eyes flashed a strange look, but soon, she covered up the past. "The emperor and his concubines stay, and the rest of them retire." The queen mother of the West was calm. "Yes The fairies left one after another, even Tian Xian was no exception. As soon as the fairies left, the Queen Mother flashed to Longji and said, "Longji, my daughter, are you back at last?" Of course, the queen mother knew her daughter. She recognized Longji from the beginning, so she let others leave. Longji and the queen mother of the West looked at each other with tears in their eyes "Ai ~" the queen mother of the West responded with a look of joy and hugged Longji in her arms excitedly, "my dear daughter, you''ve come back at last. You want to die!" "Well!" Longji lay on the shoulder of the queen mother of the West and shed tears of joy, "I miss my mother very much, too." And Gao fan, standing quietly, was regarded as the air. But soon, the mother and daughter returned to normal, the queen mother of the West returned to the throne, while long Ji stood beside Gao fan, wiping his tears. "Your Majesty, I''m really sorry. I just made a fool of myself." The mother of the west king was indifferent. Gao fan smiles, "I don''t see anything." "Well." The West King''s mother nodded, and the emperor was a little interesting. "the emperor traveled a long way to yaochi, and I''m very grateful to him. if the emperor has any requirements, I''ll do my best to meet them." Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "My mother joked. I just brought Princess Longji back by the way. I didn''t dare to take credit." "By the way? Oh, externally, I heard from Tian Xian, "Your Majesty is here to give me a chance to prosper yaochi?" The Queen''s mother frowned, "I don''t know what the emperor said?" "Does Niang Niang know that the quantity robbery will start, and it needs killing?" "Well." The queen mother of the West frowned a little, GAO fan, the emperor, even knew how to rob? Although she didn''t know that the three religions signed the list of gods, she didn''t know what the robbery was. But she is also a person who has been robbed by the lich, and she is also sensitive to heaven and earth. So she knew that the robbery would start. "Is the great happiness of the emperor related to the quantity robbery?" The queen mother of the West looked curious. "The emperor should not bluff our palace,There are few people in yaochi, so it is impossible for us to be involved in the robbery. " "There are few people in yaochi, so it''s really not likely to be involved in quantity robbery." Gao fan smiles a little, "but does the empress know the list of gods?" "The list of gods? What is that? " The queen mother of the West was slightly surprised, the name of this thing is mysterious! "The list of gods was specially prepared by Hongjun''s ancestors for this robbery. all the souls of Qi Shi who were killed in the robbery will be on the list of gods. But at the same time, those souls who are on the list will eventually become the running dogs of the owners of the list. " "This..." The queen mother of the West frowned slightly. She was a smart person and naturally knew that what Gao Fan said was probably true. "But I don''t understand. What does this list have to do with my palace?" She smiles and looks calm, "we don''t know where you got the news from, first of all, whether it''s true or not, but at present, the ten thousand immortals of the jiejiao sect come to China, and they have twelve golden immortals, even if they want to kill, they are also their disciples, to put it bluntly, it''s just a family affair between Hongjun and his disciples. What''s the matter with yaochi?" "Yes, it''s really their family business." Gao fan''s face was calm and he stood up with his hands down, "but what if Hongjun plans to list the gods to Haotian after measuring the robbery?" "What?" A look of surprise flashed across the Queen Mother''s face. Gao Fan said with a smile, "I think you should know the relationship between Haotian and Hongjun?" The west king mother''s face is dignified. Can she not know the relationship between Haotian and Hongjun? After all, Hongjun presided over her marriage to Haotian. Moreover, the queen mother of the West didn''t want to marry Haotian at that time. If Hongjun hadn''t promised to rob yaochi next time, she couldn''t have married Haotian. After all, Haotian has always been an intruder in her eyes. Haotian could become the master of heaven only by the relationship between Hongjun and Haotian. However, there are no soldiers under her hand, and her own strength is very general. such a man, her queen mother is not willing to take him out of the house. Seeing that the queen mother didn''t speak, Gao Fan said to himself, "of course, Hongjun knew that there would be a lot of casualties in this robbery. That''s why he made this list. Even if these people die, they can still be on the list and continue to be used by him. " Chapter 1388 "And Hongjun''s ancestors have been supporting Haotian to build the heaven. This list of gods is Hongjun''s gift for Haotian!" "So now, with the help of Hongjun, Haotian God is preparing the list of deities. There are 365 gods on the list of deities. Once Haotian gets the list of deities, I''m afraid that Niang Niang will be occupied by him." The queen mother of the West narrowed her eyes slightly when she heard the speech. She didn''t know anything about the list of gods. After all, she was not a sage. But she also has a hunch that something big will happen, because Haotian''s behavior is abnormal. Some time ago, Haotian had been to Zixiao palace, and he was very diligent. He went back and forth several times. After the event, he honestly shrank, even the peach Festival, there was no sign of Haotian. You know, in the past, Haotian used to be an asshole to help at every flat peach party, he was also a tea bearer and a water bearer, so he was extremely attentive. But also in front of the fairy family, a force of kneeling lick, a pair of lick dog appearance. But now, the old boy is shut up. Originally, the queen mother of the West was still curious. How did Haotian suddenly change his sex? Now it seems that what Gao Fan said is probably true! The queen mother of the West took a deep breath, and her face returned to calm. "What the emperor said is groundless, but I don''t dare to agree." "Yes! Don''t worry, madam. I''ll show you something. " Gao fan smiles, spreads out his palm, the lotus lamp appears out of thin air and hangs in the palm of his hand. The bright Baolian lamp emits a light red fire light, which instantly illuminates the whole hall. "This is Goddess Nuwa''s lotus lamp The queen mother suddenly stood up from the throne and looked at the lotus lamp in Gao fan''s hands, with a look of surprise in her beautiful eyes. "That''s right!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "this is the lotus lamp of Nu Wa''s mother. She gave me these magic weapons for self-defense, and what I told you before was what Nu Wa told me." In front of such an ancient Qi scholar as the queen mother of the west, to see the sage''s personal magic weapon is to see the sage personally. If she had doubts about Gao fan''s list of gods before, now, with the lotus lamp, she has no doubt at all. After all, Baolian lantern is Nuwa''s personal magic weapon, which can''t be robbed by GAOFAN. moreover, GAOFAN is the emperor of human beings. Nuwa has always had a good relationship with Xuanyuan, Fuxi and Shennong, and there is a great chance that Nuwa will form an alliance with GAOFAN. It seems that Nu Wa is on the side of the emperor in this disaster. This shows that the human power of the emperor has a great relationship with this robbery, and there is a great chance of victory. Otherwise, how could Nu Wa, who had suffered losses in the last Lich robbery, rashly cooperate with the emperor? But the queen mother of the west is still very confused, the emperor is just a mortal, what is worthy of Nu Wa''s attention? "The emperor said so much, didn''t he just want to let the palace know that he was in a bit of danger? Now that the palace knows, the emperor should explain your intention! " The queen mother of the West regained her peace and returned to her throne. "To tell you the truth, with my understanding of the quantity robbery, my great businessman was involved in the vortex of the quantity robbery and became the main battlefield of the quantity robbery. at that time, the two religions of intercepting and elucidating will start a war in the world, and the flames of war will be everywhere and the lives will be ruined." Gao fan''s face was dignified. "At present, I have convinced empress Nuwa and met the leader of Tongtian sect. although the leader of Tongtian sect did not agree to cooperate with me, he will certainly agree soon." "My request is very simple. Please lend me the generals in your hands and join with empress Nuwa and the sect members to resist the attack of elucidation!" "What good can I get?" The queen mother of the West has a sharp look in her eyes. Gao fan smiles, "the participants share all the spoils, including magic weapon, fairy grass, cave and so on The empress can also take advantage of the opportunity to absorb people from various sects to expand the Yao pond, and I promise to build a temple for the empress and offer incense and sacrifices in the world after the event. " The queen mother of the West moved her face. If she didn''t say anything else, she was moved by the construction of the temple. After all, the world''s incense merit, for her level of immortal, but better than anything to the tonic. But Gao fan also said that it was after the event. What if it doesn''t work out? The queen mother of the West frowned slightly. This matter needs to be considered carefully. After all, it''s about the rise and fall of yaochi. without knowing how powerful Gao fan is, she can''t make a decision.After all, this is a world where the strong are respected. Even if you are the emperor, it''s no use to have the support of empress Nuwa. in the case of no strength, you can only be a man with your tail between your legs. "Today, I would like to thank the emperor for bringing Longji back to my palace. secondly, I would like to thank the emperor for thinking so much about yaochi." The Queen''s mother looked calm, "but please give the emperor some time to our palace. after all, this matter is very important, and we need to consider it." "That''s natural. I''ll wait for your reply at any time." Gao fan smiles. Of course, he didn''t think that Queen Mother Xi would agree to cooperate on the spot. after all, these are old foxes who have lived for thousands of years. Everything has to be done slowly. "By the way, let''s not talk about it." The queen mother smiles a little, "our palace is going to hold a peach meeting in yaochi. Do you know if the emperor is interested in staying to attend?" Business can''t be done for the time being, but friends can still act. "Thank you very much, madam. I can''t help it..." "Good." The Queen Mother nodded and said, "Your Majesty, can you let Longji and our palace talk for a while?" "Of course." Gao fan nodded slightly. Later, Gao fan went out of the hall, leaving Longji and the queen mother in the hall. Tianxian, who is waiting outside the gate, is instructed by the queen mother to take Gao fan to the square outside the main hall. At this time, there are already some immortal families in the square. Tian Xian and Gao fan, down the stairs, "sister Tian Xian." At this time, a young man in silver armor with a handsome face came to Tianxian and GAOFAN. The young man is not tall, shorter than Tianxian, with childish face, looking at Tianxian happily. Gao fan narrowed his eyes and glanced at the young man in front of him faintly, for no other reason, the vertical eye on the young man''s forehead was very discerning, and he couldn''t help but pay attention. Among the gods, only Yang Jian of the Yang family, except Wen Zhong, has learned the magic power of the heavenly eye? Yang Jian is the nephew of the Jade Emperor. It''s normal to call Tian Xian a sister. Chapter 1389 "Yes? Isn''t this Yang Erlang from guanjiangkou? Why did you come to the peach fair in armor? Hurry to change it, or I''ll have to lecture you again when the empress sees it! " Tianxian frowned slightly and covered his mouth and nose in anger when he spoke, "what''s the smell on you? How many days have you not taken a bath? " "Hey, hey..." Yang Jian''s face showed a simple smile, embarrassed to pick his head, "well, I haven''t been training in the mountains all this time? I almost forgot about the peach fair. I came here as soon as I thought of it, so I didn''t have time to wash. " "Eh It stinks. It stinks. Go wash it Tian Xian has shown his dislike. "Well!" Yang Jian nodded with a smile and just wanted to leave, but when he saw Gao fan beside Tian Xian, his face became gloomy. "By the way, sister Tianxian, I don''t know who this uncle is?" Looking at Gao fan, Yang Jian had a bad look. Gao fan has a question mark on his face. What''s the situation? Did I offend you? "Yang Erlang, you must not be rude!" Tian Xian looked serious, "this is your majesty, the Queen Mother''s guest invited to the peach fair!" "The emperor?" Yang Jian was slightly stunned, with a puzzled look on his face, "isn''t it true that all human emperors are mortals? How can mortals come to yaochi? " "What''s the truth?" Tianxian was indignant, but then he realized that he had said something wrong, so he changed his words, "bah, bah, what are you talking about? The emperor is the master of the world. Can he be a mortal? Can mortals come to yaochi? Get out of here and wash and change Between speaking, Tian Xian waved his hand and condensed a cane with aura, which hit Yang Jian''s body. "Pa!" Yang Jian didn''t dodge either. He let the cane hit him, and he made a strange sound, "Oh, cool ~" looking at Yang Jian''s performance, Tian Xian thought that he had been fooled by the cane. He couldn''t help worrying and asked, "are you ok?" After all, how can normal people enjoy being beaten? "Thank you for the lesson from sister Tianxian. The cane hit me, but it hurt in your heart!" Yang Jian''s face showed a frivolous smile. At this time, Tianxian finally understood that she was transferred by Yang Jian! "You little son of a bitch, who did you learn to be so glib?" The sky looks angry, a giant cane shining with purple thunder appears in her hands. Yang Jian was silly at that time. If this cane was really knocked down, it would break the flesh. "Goodbye!" Without saying a word, Yang Jian disappeared directly. "Well! Yang Erlang is becoming more and more presumptuous! " Looking at the direction Yang Jian left, Tian Xian forked his waist, stamped his feet and tooted his mouth. Gao fan smiles. Now he can see it clearly. Yang Jian likes Tian Xian and regards himself as his rival. So the other party knows that he is the emperor, is a mortal, just so free and easy to leave. Sure enough, handsome is the original sin, where people are jealous! "Your Majesty, I make you laugh." Tian Xian looked back at Gao fan, "his name is Yang Jian, and he is my cousin. he also asked the emperor not to worry about him as a child, and not to talk to the queen mother." "The fairy is worried too much." Gao fan calmly a smile, "Yang Jian is innocent, the disposition is frank, I did not rest assured." "Thank you very much." Tianxian smiles a little, her eyes can''t help sweeping over Gao fan''s handsome face, and a throb appears in her heart. Gao fan''s performance is always so appropriate and dignified, and his words and deeds are full of mature man''s charm. She silently compares Gao fan with the men around her, and then finds that Gao fan is a perfect man. Looking at Gao fan''s handsome face, she couldn''t help but be in a daze. If you can have a love affair with such a man, even if you are demoted, it would be a happy thing! "Tianxian fairy, I don''t know where I''m going to sit?" Gao fan looked around curiously and asked. "Ah Tian Xian was surprised and came back in a hurry. With a face of panic, she pointed to the first position on the left hand side of the master, "Your Majesty, sit here!" "Ah?" Gao fan is stunned. The first position on the left side of the queen mother is a superior position. in Gao fan''s opinion, this position should be for Haotian God, right? What''s the meaning of Tian Xian letting himself sit here? Let me be your father? "No doubt, your majesty." Tian Xian said with a smile, "when I left just now, that''s how she arranged it.I don''t know why Niang Niang arranges like this. After all, this position used to be the position of Haotian God, but since Niang Niang has arranged like this, she must have her reasons. as for Haotian God, Niang will naturally solve it. Please take a seat at ease. " "All right." With a faint smile, Gao fan basically understood the intention of the queen mother. To put herself in such an important position as the emperor who is not well-known in Honghuang, the queen mother wants to attract the firepower of the immortal families and try her strength. In other words, it directly attracts the fire of Haotian God! Well, that''s it Gao fan doesn''t write ink, so he sits down directly. After all, he really needs an opportunity to show his strength in front of the queen mother. Otherwise, how can others cooperate with him. Soon, after another, the immortal family came. When they saw a young man sitting in the original position of Haotian, they were surprised. But instead of harassing Gao fan, they quietly follow the instructions of yaochi fairy and go to their seats. Some of them look at Gao fan sarcastically, and some of them nod their heads to greet Gao fan. Gao fan glanced at these people faintly, their positions were relatively backward, they were all low-level immortals, and they didn''t know where they were from. Just at this moment, there was a flash of light, outside the square, there were five men in various Taoist robes. As soon as they appeared, they immediately attracted the eyes of all the people present. Gao fan faintly looked at the past. Among the five, there was a quasi saint, three Hunyuan Jinxian and one Daluo Jinxian. Such a lineup, put in the whole flood and famine, is also a horizontal existence. It seems that these five people must be hermeneutics. After all, the only schools that can cultivate so many great powers are Hermeneutics and interdiction. However, there are many female immortals, but there are not so many powerful male immortals, moreover, Gao fan, a Taoist who is about to be a saint Duobao, has also seen them, and is not among them. So these must be the people who explain and teach. Chapter 1390 As for the quasi saint, he must be the light Taoist of the elucidation. After all, the Antarctic fairy should be an old man. At this time, Gao fan''s eyes are attracted by a fat man among the five people only to see that he has a big head and ears, a rosacea, a big stomach and small eyes, and looks a little obscene and outstanding. Gao fan guessed that this must be Taiyi. When five people appeared, all the immortal families got up one after another to make peace, and all the people they knew climbed forward. Those who don''t know each other are familiar. After all, the great power of elucidation still has a lot of face in Honghuang. Soon, the lamp burning Taoist and his party sat down under the arrangement of yaochi female fairy. As a quasi saint, dengdeng sits in the second position on the right side of the theme, just opposite to GAOFAN. As a great disciple of Yuanshi Tianzun, daoren dengdeng has a steady personality. When he saw Gao fan, there was not much expression on his face. But he is also very curious, who is Gao fan, dare to sit in Haotian''s position? This man looks ordinary and doesn''t have any spiritual fluctuation, but in terms of seat arrangement, he is even more forward than his dignified position. "Martial uncle, who do you think that man is?" Soon, chubby Taiyi real person will find Gao fan sitting alone in the first seat, he said to the lamp Taoist. "I don''t know!" The lamp shook his head. Taiyi turned his eyes and said angrily, "this man is so rude that he sat in the position of Haotian God! When I go over and teach him a lesson, let him go. " Taiyi immortal''s behavior is to show his strength in front of the immortal family. Originally, he was not qualified to participate in this peach meeting. However, because he was respected by Yuanshi Tianzun and was given the task of reincarnation, he had the opportunity to participate in the peach club. The task of guarding lingzhuzi has something to do with Fengshen Liangjie. as long as you successfully complete the task, you can get great benefits. In order to make Taiyi successfully complete the task, Yuanshi Tianzun opened a back door to let Taiyi participate in the peach festival to increase his strength. Therefore, many of them are not satisfied with Taiyi. Taiyi also knew that his brothers were not satisfied with himself, so he was very distressed all the time. He really doesn''t want to be a py trading image with Yuanshi Tianzun in the eyes of his brothers, so since he got the task, he has always wanted to prove himself. But there was no competition in the teaching, so he never had a chance. Now, in Taiyi''s eyes, Gao fan, who didn''t know where to get out, was his chance to prove himself. So when he saw that Gao fan occupied the position of Haotian, he was moved. "This..." They were slightly surprised by the sudden sense of justice of Taiyi. "Martial uncle, can I go?" Taiyi real person a face is earnest, see to light lamp Taoist priest. Although he was eager to prove himself, Yuanshi Tianzun said that this trip to yaochi must listen to the light Taoist. The lamp burning Taoist frowned slightly when he heard the words. To tell the truth, when he saw Gao fan, he was also very surprised. Gao fan does not have a trace of spiritual power fluctuation. It seems that he is an ordinary mortal. Moreover, he also sat in the position that originally belonged to Haotian God, facing the eyes cast by the people, the other side also appeared very calm. It felt like he was in that position. All these things are very unreasonable in the eyes of the lamp burning Taoist, so he also seems to know who Gao fan is. In fact, he also went up to talk with Gao fan. But after all, this is a yaochi, not a place for teaching. He felt that Gao fan did not dare to sit there because he had never seen the world before. after all, there are so many female immortals in yaochi. How can such a low-end mistake happen? In this way, the queen mother must have promised Gao fan to sit there, so he didn''t rush over. But now, Taiyi real person came forward to take the initiative to ask for the past will be Gao fan, which is exactly what he wants. But as a martial uncle, the lamp burning Taoist can''t say it clearly, to say it is to instigate his disciples to make mistakes. So he turned quietly and sat down in his position, leaving a sentence, "cough, no trouble." "Yes Taiyi immortal fat face a joy, turn round toward Gao fan this way came over. While walking, Taiyi immortal is ready to question Gao fan''s lines in his heart.Since the light Taoist said not to make trouble, it can only use the way of the text to let the other party yield in their own. In a short distance, Taiyi soon organized his language, thinking about the next, Gao fan was impressed by his own words, and he was recognized by his brothers. he couldn''t help a throb and his face was beautiful. In this way, Taiyi immortal has come to Gao fan, with a faint smile on his face, "poor Taiyi immortal of Jinguang cave in Qianyuan mountain, dare to ask the name of your friend?" Gao fan smiles, "Nezha is my son." Nani? The smile on Taiyi''s face solidified instantly, and the organized language in his brain broke up instantly. Shouldn''t you answer who you are? Why do you say Nezha is your son as soon as you come up? Why don''t you play according to common sense at all? And who is Nezha? Can that be your son? He''s a father I know, Howard? Nezha is the target of this mission of Taiyi, the reincarnated child of lingzhuzi. Taiyi went to Li Jing''s home in chentangguan and named Nezha. with the consent of Li Jing, Nezha''s father, he accepted Nezha as a disciple. But now, Gao Fan said that Nezha was his son. So, Taiyi real person is a little confused, a little shocked. "Daoyou is joking." Taiyi immortal ink for a long time, finally reorganized the language. He looked at Gao fan with a smile on his face. As for the lines he had thought of before, he forgot them all. "I''m not kidding you." Gao fan joked, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Li Jing if Li Nezha has an adoptive father, moreover, I gave him the name Nezha." "It''s impossible!" Taiyi''s eyes were awe inspiring, "don''t laugh, Daoyou. I named Li Nezha myself. at that time, Li Jing and his wife were all present, but they agreed with each other personally!" "Ha ha! When you went to give him a name, it was exactly the same as I did, so Li Jing didn''t refuse you. " Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "If you don''t believe it, think about it again. Is there anything unusual about the situation at that time?" "This..." When Taiyi heard the speech, he could not help frowning, with a thoughtful look. Chapter 1391 Gao fan''s secret smile and strange words are all his nonsense. Before, Li Jing and his wife discovered that they were pregnant when they were in Chaoge, so at that time, Taiyi must have never met Li Jing and his wife before. At that time, Gao fan named the child in Mrs. Li Jing''s belly Nezha, and took him as his adopted son, because Gao fan knew that even if Taiyi went to chentangguan, he would also name the child Nezha. Just now, when Gao fan mentioned Nezha''s name in front of Taiyi, Taiyi said that it was impossible, this shows that Taiyi didn''t know that Gao fan named Nezha. It seems that Li Jing has also cheated Taiyi. In this way, Gao fan began to talk nonsense, when he said that Taiyi immortal named Nezha, because it was the same as the name he gave Nezha, so Li Jing didn''t object, and deliberately asked Taiyi immortal to think about whether there was anything different at that time. As for whether there was anything different at that time, Gao fan was surprised to know. He said that just to cheat Taiyi. After all, even if there is no difference, can also plant a seed of doubt in Taiyi immortal''s heart and prepare for digging Nezha in the future. If you''re right, it''s even better. Now, looking at the expression on Taiyi''s face, Gao fan knows that there was something really different at that time. "Your majesty At this time, wearing the clothes of yaochi fairy, long Ji comes to Gao fan and sits down, adding a glass of wine to Gao fan. "Well." Gao fan looks at Longji and smiles. Wearing the clothes of yaochi fairy, Longji looks more attractive. Taiyi, who was still in self doubt, almost peed when he heard Longji calling "Your Majesty" to GAOFAN. In fact, this young man is the Jade Emperor of Haotian? Oh! by the way! Taiyi real person a pair of suddenly realized appearance. Just now, when Gao fan was talking, he was "me" one by one. it seems that this is the Jade Emperor of Haotian! At this time, Taiyi real heart a burst of happiness, fortunately he just didn''t come up to make trouble. The Jade Emperor of Haotian is also true. I don''t know where I learned a skill of change. he completely covered up his real identity and breath, which almost ruined his Taiyi life. The Jade Emperor of Haotian is pretty skinny. Fortunately, I am witty! Taiyi real heart a burst of thud, beautiful Zizi. "Who is this?" Longji looks at Taiyi, slightly curious. "Oh I forgot to introduce it. " Gao fan nodded and looked at Taiyi, "this is Taiyi, isn''t it? " "Oh! Exactly Taiyi immortal fat face a smile, "poor Qianyuan mountain golden light hole Taiyi immortal." "Taiyi, you are my idol!" When long Ji heard the words, her eyes suddenly brightened, when she was in qingluan douque, she often heard the master say the name of Taiyi immortal, at that time, she yearned for these immortals very much. "Ha ha." Taiyi was embarrassed to touch her belly, and her fat face was full of smiles. "the fairy is so ridiculous that I can''t afford it." "I don''t know what the real man wants to say when he comes to our majesty?" Longji looks curious, "do you want me to avoid it? You two can talk slowly." "No, no!" Taiyi shook his head, after knowing that Gao fan was the Jade Emperor of Haotian, he had no reason to stay. After all, the purpose of his coming here is to teach a mortal a lesson. But now, it is confirmed that this mortal is the Jade Emperor of Haotian, so he naturally gives up. As for Gao fan''s saying that Nezha was his son, Taiyi was curious, but he didn''t plan to further study. After all, as long as lingzhuzi is not the adopted son of jiejiao, it will be OK. after all, lingzhuzi''s task is to help the Western Zhou Dynasty to attack Dashang and jiejiao. it''s just Haotian''s adopted son, no big problem. "I just feel that I have an affinity with your majesty, so I''ll come and have a look." Master Taiyi nodded to Gao fan with a smile on his face, "now that we know that your majesty is the adoptive father of my disciple Nezha, we will have a long time to come and visit our Jinguang cave in Qianyuan mountain when we have time." Gao fan was slightly surprised that Taiyi called him his majesty, which really surprised him. After all, with the relationship between emperor Yuanshi and him, it is impossible for the disciples to be so amiable when they know that he is the emperor. However, Gao fan soon found out the problem, sitting in Haotian''s seat, long Ji dressed in yaochi fairy''s clothes and called himself his majesty,So Taiyi immortal misunderstood his identity and thought he was Haotian God. "Easy to say." Gao fan light smile, "the next day must visit." "Farewell, poor man!" Taiyi turned around, narrowed his eyes slightly, his face was dignified, and he walked towards his position with a mysterious face. Since Gao fan is Nezha''s adoptive father, he, Nezha''s master, can''t lose face in front of Gao fan. He must keep the image of a mysterious expert in front of Gao fan! Ha ha, Haotian Jade Emperor, have a look at my handsome back and be impressed by me! Therefore, he pretended to leave step by step, valiant and high spirited. But Gao fan didn''t look at it at all. He''s had a hot conversation with Longji. "Longji, look at you. Have you recovered your memory?" "Well." On Longji''s pretty face, a faint blush appeared, and she nodded shyly, "the queen mother helped me recover my memory, and I also got the memory of my previous life." As soon as Gao fan mentions the memory of his predecessor, long Ji is a little embarrassed. After all, her previous life was demoted because of a man, she worried that if she told Gao fan, Gao fan would dislike her past. "That''s good." Gao fan smiles and holds up the cup on the table, "here''s a toast to you to celebrate your memory." "Well, thank you, your majesty." Longji''s eyes twinkled, he lifted his glass and drank it. Since Gao fan didn''t mention it, she was relieved. The lamp burning Taoist is diagonally opposite Gao fan. He has been paying attention to the trend here. The more he looks, the more confused he feels. Now, looking at Taiyi real person did not do anything, but also a face forced to go back, his face sank down. "Taiyi, what''s the matter with airplanes?" So, he winked at Taiyi and signaled the other party to report the situation. However, Taiyi still put on a mysterious appearance, and did not see him at all, planned to walk in front of him. "Cough!" The lamp burning Taoist finally coughed. Taiyi immortal dunzu, light squint at the lamp Taoist, "elder martial brother, am I handsome?" Chapter 1392 "Handsome sister!" The lamp Taoist stared at Gao fan with an unhappy face, "you sit down for me and talk about that guy." "Oh Taiyi immortal suddenly nodded and sat down beside the lamp Taoist. The other disciples of elucidation also gathered together, and the nearby sanxiu also expressed their curiosity and gathered together. Taiyi whispered, "actually That guy is Haotian God. " "What?" Everyone was surprised. "Hey, hey, are you surprised, too?" Taiyi real person''s face showed a proud smile, looking at his brothers who were shocked, he was very shocked. Let you look down on me, now you know my strength? "Tell me the details!" The lamp Taoist frowned slightly and his face was dignified. "Well! It''s like this... " Taiyi immortal talked about the dialogue with Gao fan and Longji''s performance, everyone nodded suspiciously. However, they still won''t believe Taiyi''s words, because this guy is never reliable! Especially the lamp Taoist, still a dignified expression, he always felt that there was nothing right. Taiyi real person looked at the expression on the faces of all the martial brothers, and was very unhappy in his heart. You bastards don''t believe me, huh! At this time, more immortal families came, and the sect members also appeared. Taoist Duobao came with five people, including the golden spirit, Wudang, Guiling and Yunxiao. When they saw Gao fan, they took the initiative to speak. "Your Majesty Long time no see. " Taoist Duobao brings several female immortals to Gao fan and gives gifts one after another. Gao fan and long Ji got up and saluted back one by one, "everyone, Penglai Fairy Island, good-bye." "You''re all right." Duobao people smile and are very polite. After all, they had met Gao fan in Penglai Fairy Island before, and they also speculated about the relationship between Gao fan and Tongtian sect leader. So they are very polite to Gao fan. "Your Majesty." During the conversation, Taoist Duobao frowned slightly and kindly reminded Gao fan, "do you know whose seat you are sitting in?" Obviously, even Duobao felt that Gao fan was a little abrupt sitting here. The reason why he came forward to say hello to Gao fan was to reminisce about the past and remind Gao fan that it was not easy to sit in this position. Gao fan smiles a little. Of course, he knows what Taoist Duobao means. "Thank you for reminding me, but I''m seated by Queen Mother of the West. There''s still cooperation between me and queen mother of the West. I''m seated today." "Oh?" Taoist Duobao was slightly stunned and choked for a moment. Gao fan is really honest. As soon as he comes up, he says he has cooperation with the queen mother, but he doesn''t treat their interceptors as outsiders at all! Several fairies behind him are curious about Gao fan, especially Yunxiao! Since the last parting with Gao fan in Penglai Fairy Island, she found that the man had quietly entered her heart. Her beautiful eyes keep sweeping over Gao fan. She is very surprised at long Ji beside Gao fan. This woman, she has some memories, she remembers that this woman went to Penglai Fairy Island with Gao fan at that time, and she was an interceptor. But now, the other party is standing in front of Gao fan in yaochi''s Fairy clothes. it seems that the other party is from yaochi. I don''t know what''s the relationship between Gao fan and yaochi. The queen mother actually sent a maid fairy to Gao fan. Wait! Gao fan just said that he has cooperation with the queen mother of the West. Is it difficult for Gao fan to form an alliance with the queen mother of the west? Does the queen mother of the west give long Ji to Gao fan as a maid to warm the bed? In addition, she saw from a distance that Longji was talking and laughing with Gao fan, the intimacy made her feel a little uncomfortable. If she didn''t see too many acquaintances on the scene, she would certainly come forward and ask, what is the relationship between the fairy and Gao fan? However, Taoist Duobao didn''t give Yunxiao a chance, he exchanged a few words with Gao fan, and then he took the door man to his own position. Yunxiao could only keep up with him. Duobao''s position is next to GAOFAN, and there is a five meter corridor between GAOFAN and Duobao. Yunxiao had to return to his seat for his own image. Her seat is next to Duobao, which is further away from GAOFAN. On one side, the monks saw that all the immortals worshipped Gao fan one after another, and they all looked silly. Originally, they thought Gao fan was just a little boy who didn''t know the etiquette, so they just sat around. But now, all the immortals are respectful to Gao fan,Of course, they are curious about who Gao fan is. Daoren and others frowned when they saw the interaction between Duobao and GAOFAN. And Taiyi real person is a face proud of the crowd, see? I''m that guy, Haotian, right? You must believe it! Hum! Now face slapping, right? "Martial uncle, it seems that this guy is a real emperor!" Huang Long, with a long hooked nose, came up and said to the lamp Taoist. "Yes "It seems that this time, younger martial brother Taiyi is right. He is really Haotian!" "Mm-hmm!" The lean man master Lingbao nodded wildly, "if it wasn''t for Haotian, the group of interceptors wouldn''t be so attentive!" The light Taoist is still dignified. He doesn''t know why. He always feels that there is nothing right. After all, Haotian deliberately conceals his breath. Is it necessary to change the way that no one knows? "Martial uncle." Taiyi real person narrowed his eyes and said, "in my opinion, what we should do now is to say hello to Haotian God. Otherwise, people present will poke our spine and say that we don''t understand etiquette. If it comes to the master''s ears, I''m afraid it''s bound to be a curse. " The three of them all looked at the lamp burning Taoist, waiting for him to make up his mind. "All right!" The lamp Taoist has a helpless face. Although he always feels that there is nothing right, the basic etiquette is always to be said. In this way, the lamp Taoist in the heart of uneasy, with the elucidation of the people to go to Gao fan. The newly seated members of the sect frowned one after another. "What do you mean? Do they want to bully the emperor with the help of a large number of people? " Yunxiao frowns slightly and wants to get up to help Gao fan. After all, they all know that Gao fan has a grudge against hermeneutics. It''s like trying to find fault with the large number of people! "Younger martial sister, don''t be impatient." Taoist Duobao waved to stop Yunxiao, "I heard that younger martial sister Qiongxiao was defeated by the emperor, if you want to come to the emperor, you still have great power, why don''t we help the master to check and see what the emperor has?" Chapter 1393 Yes, the whole interceptor knew about Qiongxiao''s fight with Gao fan. After all, if Gao fan wants to cooperate with the leader of Tongtian, his own strength must be recognized by Tongtian. So at that time, Qiongxiao caught up with Gao fan in the fight. In fact, the leader of Tongtian sect and several of his disciples watched it from a distance, but last time, because Qiongxiao was only a strong man at the level of Da Luo Jinxian, at that time, Gao fan didn''t show much strength at all. This time, the Taoist priest of lighting lamp is a strong one at the level of quasi saint. if he attacks Gao fan himself, Gao fan must show some strong strength. What''s more, Duobao is right. Yunxiao, as a disciple of jiejiao, has the obligation to help jiejiao see Gao fan''s weight. "But..." Yunxiao frowns tightly. Although she knows that Gao fan is very strong, but her opponent is Zhunsheng after all, she is still worried about Gao fan''s safety. "Hee hee..." Around Yunxiao, the Virgin Mary of Wudang smiles, "sister Yunxiao, seeing you worried, you don''t like the emperor, do you?" "What do you say, elder martial sister? Where is it? " Yunxiao''s eyes twinkle and her pretty face is hot, "I''m just worried about our interception." "Hee hee My sister is so cute that she can''t even lie. " The goddess of tortoise spirit beside Duobao also has a funny face, "since just now, your eyes have never left the emperor''s body. What else do you say is for the purpose of intercepting religion?" With a smile on her face, the golden virgin said, "sister, don''t deny it. everyone can see it. You say it''s true for the sake of interdiction, but more importantly, it''s for the sake of love." "Ha ha ha!" Three Notre Dame Jiao smile, eyes love to see the clouds, "yes, for love." "You! Hum Yunxiao glanced at the three girls, her little face turned red, she was shy and happy, and had nothing to say. Her movements instantly attracted the attention of the practitioners around her. "Wow! The truncated Yunxiao fairy is really beautiful, and even angry Those men, one by one, looked at each other like a fool, showed the expression of brother pig one after another, like a toad trying to eat swan meat. "All right, all right." "We are wrong and shouldn''t joke with you, but don''t worry, isn''t it quasi saint? Sister Yunxiao, aren''t you and elder martial brother Duobao both quasi saints? Are you afraid they won''t "That''s right. Don''t worry, younger martial sister Yunxiao." The goddess of tortoise spirit and the virgin of golden spirit agreed with each other with a smile. "Younger martial sister Yunxiao, don''t worry, I''m here, you can guarantee the emperor''s peace of mind!" Taoist Duobao looked at those people who were coming towards GAOFAN with indifference, "it''s just a vain name to explain those guys, none of them can fight, I can do it alone!" "Well..." Yunxiao just sat down, but still looked at Gao fan nervously. At this time, the lamp Taoist has come to Gao fan with all the people. "Your Majesty Haotian, I''m so embarrassed that I was so stupid before." The light Taoist has a plain face and bows his hand to Gao fan. The four Buddhist immortals behind him also bowed their hands. Especially Taiyi real person, face has been full of smile. Gao fan''s face was muddled. He didn''t expect that it would be such a result. Originally, when he saw the people coming, he was guessing what they would say and do. But I didn''t expect that. What''s so special? Good guy! Does dengdeng regard himself as Haotian? Of course, what''s even more surprising is the people who are next to Gao fan, they are petrified on the spot, and their chins almost fall to the ground. What''s going on? Isn''t there a big feud between renhuang and xuanjiao? How can you explain that if you come here like this, you will be worshipped? "Elder martial brother?" At that time, the three Notre dames could not sit still, and frowned one after another, "if the relationship between the emperor and elucidation is like this, we may have to report to the master." Yunxiao''s face is full of sadness. If Gao fan is really not clear with elucidation, she is undoubtedly the most difficult one. "Don''t panic, younger martial sisters. It''s not too late for us to have a look." Duobao''s face is dignified, as the three Madonnas said, if Gao fan really doesn''t have a clear explanation, I''m afraid he will go back to the master. After all, it''s about the rise and fall of interdiction! If Gao fan is a black-and-white guy, cooperating or something, don''t think about it. At this time, the lamp looked at Gao fan, who was sitting in his seat. He could not help feeling resentful,Gao fan didn''t reply to him in time, but he didn''t move. What does that mean? Do you despise our teaching? At this time, Gao fan is still staring at the light Taoist in front of him. Since you regard me as Haotian, it''s better to play with you Gao fan smiles in his heart and glances at them with a straight face. his face is dignified and he nods slightly, "well, all of them are outstanding! Know the general, know the etiquette! At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was an old man. He was a successor. " After listening to the words, they frowned a little, GAO fan not only commented on them with a look of supremacy, but also said that Yuanshi Tianzun had a successor! What is successor? Is this the beginning of the curse? The face of a few people of elucidation, instantly black come down. "Your Majesty Haotian, please take back what you just said!" Burning lamp frowns and stares at Gao fan with an iron blue face. faintly, the power of the slightest rule emerges from his body and presses toward Gao fan quietly. Longji felt the pressure on one side, and could not help frowning and choking in his heart. But Gao fan''s mind moved, which immediately relieved the pressure on Longji. Long Ji''s face is loose, and he looks at Gao fan with a smile. With your majesty, everything is much easier. "What?" His eyes were slightly surprised, he knew best what he had just done to Gao fan. That''s the power of the law! Gao fan even quietly lifted this kind of pressure, which is simply unheard of. You know, even the quasi Saint level of the strong, can not be so easy to release the pressure of his release. As far as he knows, Haotian is just a Hunyuan Jinxian? How is it done? "Ha ha!" Gao fan showed a joking smile on his face, and glanced at several people, "you guys, didn''t you come to apologize? Why do you have such an attitude that you want to eat me now? Is that how your master usually teaches you to apologize to others? " "Who''s going to apologize to you?" The lamp burning Taoist had a good look, gnashed his teeth and puffed up his cheeks. he deliberately lowered his voice, "Your Majesty Haotian, if you and the queen mother were not husband and wife, do you think we would come to talk to you? Would you please have a little self-knowledge? " Chapter 1394 "Self knowledge?" With a faint smile, Gao fan stood up directly, his eyes were full of sarcasm, "light up, right? Now I''ll let you know what self-knowledge is!" Then, Gao fan opened his voice and said in a voice that everyone could hear: "if you really want to apologize for your rudeness, please kneel down for me!" When Gao Fan said this, there was silence. The people who have been paying close attention to the jiejiao sect are petrified directly. The wine cups that Duobao just picked up fall to the ground. They thought that Gao fan had a good relationship with elucidation, but now, it''s obvious that elucidation is flattering! In the eyes of Yunxiao looking at Gao fan, there are many different colors. this man is so arrogant in front of the lamp. He is so handsome! At this time, Gao fan is the focus of the whole audience. When Gao Fan said that he wanted to teach them to kneel down, their eyes were fixed on this side. Haotian actually let the quasi Saint level lamp kneel down for him, this is the rhythm of explosion! They held their breath and were unnecessarily nervous. There are even experienced guys who are carefully prepared to retreat, as long as they fight, they will slip away without hesitation to avoid accidental injury. After all, they are strong men at the level of quasi saint. even the aftereffects of fighting with them are enough to make them seriously injured. "Gulu..." Longji swallowed a mouthful of saliva in disbelief. Your majesty is domineering. It''s a Taoist who lights a lamp! But think of the last time, GAOFAN beat Yuanshi Tianzun scene, Longji feel, it seems no big deal. As a result, long Ji''s face returned to normal, and then, as if no one else, he added a glass of wine to Gao fan and sent it to him. "Your Majesty, I have said so much. Take a drink to moisten your throat." Longji said softly. In this silent time, Longji''s voice broke the silence. Her voice was not loud enough, but it was enough for everyone to hear her. When everyone heard Longji''s words, their eyes widened. At present, the light is burning in anger, at such a time, Longji dares to give Gao fan wine and moisten his voice! What is this? Even a servant girl around Gao fan ignores the meaning of burning the lamp? "Ha ha, thank you very much." Gao fan smiles and takes the wine in Longji''s hands with a relaxed face, and then shows off to the ferocious looking Taoist who lights the lamp and drinks it in one gulp. They took another breath, and their eyes widened One dares to deliver, the other dares to drink! "Hiss..." Taoist Duobao took a cold breath and murmured in a low voice, "Your Majesty, I''m so arrogant!" The three Notre dames nodded and looked up at Yunxiao at the same time. "Yunxiao, you have a good eye. This man has made a good choice!" "No..." Yunxiao looks shy and wants to sophistry. But for a moment, she didn''t know what to say. After all, such a man as Gao fan is really excellent! On the other hand, the lamp burning Taoist has become inflamed, in his body, the aura is surging, and the surrounding air is surging. Seeing that the situation here is not right, yaochi Nvxian also flies to GAOFAN and dengdeng. "You two, don''t get excited." Tianshou and Tianxian came together to salute Gao fan and dengdeng. Tianshou sees the anger on burning lamp''s face. He can''t help but look at Gao fan. How can you make trouble wherever you go? Gao fan did not have the good spirit to return a white eye, I am such can cause trouble! "You two Tianshou Chao Gao fan and dengdeng said, "little lady Tianshou, the head of the seven fairies in yaochi, Kunlun Mountain guard female officer, please give me a face in yaochi, How about today''s gratitude and resentment and discuss it later?" After that, Tianshou looks at Gao fan. "Of course I have no problem." Gao fan shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "I just don''t know if this lamp burning Taoist can swallow this breath." "You The lamp looked at Gao fan, so angry that his beard stood up. Tianshou and Tianxian frown one after another. Why do you say the following sentence, Gao fan? Don''t you think it''s big enough? Gao fan gave them a good feeling before. He has a good temper. How is it aimed at the light Taoist? "Martial uncle, calm down." Taiyi immortal in the side, weak said, "here is yaochi, there are so many people watching.We are the guests invited to the banquet by the queen mother. We can''t lose her face The lamp glared at Taiyi with hatred, What''s more, it''s not you! Taiyi''s real person shrinks his head in a hurry. He doesn''t dare to look at the light Taoist at all. He counsels very much. "Good! Good Of course, the lighting Taoist also knew that it was not appropriate to have an attack at this time. He even said twice, which was very good. He forced himself to calm down. "Haotian, please remember that the next time you meet me, you''d better hide!" Put down the words, the lamp Taoist is ready to turn and leave. "Why?" At this time, Yang Jian, who had changed his clothes, came out from one side and came over curiously. "Sister Tianxian, sister Tianshou, what are you doing?" "Here comes Yang Jian." Tianshou said with a smile, "come here and meet you fairy leaders. This is the Taoist of lighting lamp. This is..." Tianshou introduces Yang Jian to the people who explain and teach one by one. Yang Jian saw all the great immortals and saluted them very cleverly. After that, people exchanged greetings, and the atmosphere on the scene was relieved. Around the casual practitioners, this will be hanging heart down. Tianshou smiles a little in his heart. It''s a good time for Yang Jian to solve a big problem. Soon, under the guidance of Tianshou, the explanation group went to the opposite position, the lamp burning Taoist gave Gao fan a hateful look and was ready to let it go. "Why are you sitting in the position of Haotian God?" At this time, Yang Jian looked at Gao fan sitting in his seat and made a surprised voice. People were attracted by Yang Jian''s voice and looked at it one after another. They also have a bad feeling that what happened just now is not over! "Sister Tianxian, isn''t he the emperor? How did the emperor sit in Haotian''s position? " Yang Jian pulls Tian Xian to ask, his voice is a little loud, and people present can hear it very clearly. What? He''s the emperor? "What do you know, you little fart?" Tian Xian frowned, "Your Majesty is sitting here. This is arranged by the queen mother." "What?" Yang Jian''s face was shocked. "I don''t believe it. I''m going to ask Haotian God to make it clear." "Hurry up and don''t make trouble here!" The day shows a face of impatience. At this time, a cold breath radiated from the body of the lamp Taoist, sweeping the whole audience. At this time, the lamp burning Taoist turned around, shaking all over, he glared at Gao fan, and his eyes seemed to be bursting with fire. Chapter 1395 The lamp burning Taoist hates it. It makes his teeth itch! Just before they explained to them that they were going out, the emperor of Yuan Shi held a meeting with them in anger, said that he would walk in the wilderness and meet the emperor of man, who would kill him. At that time, they were still very curious about why Tianzun was so angry. But now, light finally knows why. Because the emperor is shameless! Actually when so many people''s face, will oneself and others when monkey play! Damn it! The atmosphere, which was not easy to relax, became dignified again. Everyone held their breath and fixed their eyes on the lamp Taoist. They are very curious about what kind of decision the lamp Taoist will make after being slapped in the face. At this time, Yang Jian also felt that the atmosphere was wrong. The cold air released by the lamp made him feel the fear of death. he was in a cold sweat and looked frightened. did I say something wrong? But I''m telling the truth? Now it''s the truth. Is it so terrible? Tianshou, beside dengdeng, frowns tightly, she also doesn''t understand why Yang Jian said that when Gao fan was the emperor of human beings, the Taoist of dengdeng would make such abnormal behavior. But as a female Guard officer of yaochi, she has to do something to protect the dignity of yaochi. Even if the lamp is quasi saint, it can crush her completely, but she can''t just sit back and let it go. "Light Taoist priest, this is yaochi, please pay attention to your words and deeds!" Tianshou''s face is iron green, and his body is full of fire red aura. With cold complexion and gloomy eyes, he directly ignored Tianshou and looked at Gao fan, gritted his teeth and said, "are you really the emperor?" Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, a face relaxed end up the wine cup on the table, "exactly!" "Asshole! I want you to look good today The lamp burning Taoist was completely angry. With a roar of anger, a golden flame burst out from his body, just in a moment, it soared to the height of blocking the sky. Being bullied to such a situation by a mere emperor, if he doesn''t do anything else, he will lose all his face of explanation! Because Yuanshi Tianzun was in the way of face, he didn''t tell the disciples that he was beaten by Gao fan. as a result, the disciples still don''t know Gao fan''s strength. Therefore, the lamp Taoist is full of confidence and must clean up Gao fan! "Hiss..." Taiyi real person takes a breath of cool air, quasi saint''s power, he also dare not resist! Without saying a word, the fat man turned around and ran to the outside of the square, even the casual practitioners who were also watching the battle were not as fast as him. Until this time, when they saw that Taiyi had run away, they all came out of the square and were scared. Immortal Taiyi is now worried to death. Gao fan is the emperor, and Nezha is Gao fan''s adopted son. He doesn''t know how these two people are related to each other! It seems that Nezha must be taken away from the Li family as soon as possible! Otherwise, Gao fan would have rebelled against the spirit bead, and the fat flesh of Taiyi would have been refined by Yuanshi Tianzun. On the field, there were only a few people who explained the religion, a few people who intercepted the religion, Gao fan, long Ji, and Tianshou. As for the shivering Yang Jian, he has been taken away by Tian Xian and other yaochi female immortals. "Don''t be impulsive, Taoist brother!" Taoist Duobao looks calm and stands in the middle of Taoist dengdeng and Gao fan. he said that if we want to protect Gao fan''s integrity today, we must do it. Besides, Gao fan has just swept the face of Hermeneutics in front of so many people, for Gao fan, he must support him! "Duobao, get out of here!" If the lamp looks crazy, Duobao is also an asshole, who misleads him into thinking that Gao fan is Haotian! And look at the faces of Duobao and jiejiao people, I''m afraid they knew from the beginning that Gao fan was the emperor! In other words, when did this interdiction have something to do with the emperor? But now is not the time to think about this problem. Fire is coming out of the lampway. This is the first time that he has been insulted so much since he became a quasi saint. "What if I don''t go away?" Duobao is also a person who is not afraid of anything. with a pick of his brow, he doesn''t give any advice. The light was livid, "then don''t blame me for being impolite. I''ll fight you together!" With a wave of his big hand, a golden flame rose up with the smell of destroying heaven and earth,The space began to tremble, the water surface of the Yao pool began to boil, and the creatures in the pool began to panic, with the blow of lighting, the whole Yao pool would be destroyed. "Presumptuous!" At this time, a sharp drink to the car. In the hall, two people came out slowly. One is the queen mother of the West in a gorgeous dress, while the other is a grey robed, white haired old man. When the old man stepped out, a shadow of Taiji was radiated from his feet, in a moment, the whole square was covered. The Taoist priest, who had been burning with anger, turned off the fire in an instant, and the golden flame turned into smoke in an instant. All the people in the Tai Chi diagram are shocked. Because they suddenly found that their power seems to be imprisoned by the shadow of the Taiji diagram. Even Gao fan was moved, even he felt the interference of Taiji diagram! There is no doubt that this is a saint! It seems that the old man is Laozi. Gao fan looks at the old man with a light look of reverence. Laozi is also a highly respected elder. As a sage, he didn''t develop his school as much as Tongtian and Yuanshi did. Although he has great power, he has been quiet all his life, but he has weakened his desire, and has been living a life of no struggle with the world. Only a man like Lao Tzu can be called a real saint! In the original work, Lao Tzu also participated in the battle of God and attacked Tongtian. However, Lao Tzu was also fooled by Yuanshi Tianzun to join him. he just wanted to end the war earlier because he could not bear the suffering of the common people in the world. He did not choose to stand on the opposite side of Tongtian and bully others. Therefore, Gao fan has great admiration for the old man. Burning lamp and Duobao see Lao Tzu''s appearance and turn off the fire instantly. After all, Lao Tzu is not only the elder brother of their master, but also their uncle and elder. he is also a sage who has the ability to understand the world. It is impossible for them to give advice or not. "Light the lamp, Duobao, you two are so presumptuous! Are you so arrogant that you''ve run to the Queen''s place and run wild? " Lao Tzu''s hands were on his back, and he glanced at them faintly, his eyes were sharp, not angry. Chapter 1396 The lamp burning Taoist was still angry in his heart. He said, "tell martial uncle, it''s like this, we..." "Enough!" Before the light talk began, Lao Tzu interrupted him, "today''s matter, no matter who is right or wrong, you go down and make your own theory! Today is the birthday of the queen mother, or the peach Festival! What you need to do is to go back to your position honestly and not make trouble! " Gao fan heard the speech, slightly stunned! What? Is it the birthday of the queen mother? Why didn''t anyone tell me before? Don''t you want to come to a birthday party? Gao fan looked at his system space, the things he could hold were the magic weapons and a pile of pills. He is not willing to take the magic weapon. If the pills are used, they are low-end in appearance and can''t hold up face. As for the others, they are all brought from other worlds, which do not fit in with the world of flood and famine. It seems that those sexy lingerie may be suitable for queen mother, but dare Gao fan give them away? Of course not! As a result, Gao fan had no choice but to enter the system, to prepare the 200 points Soha stored on the panel. "dog system, awesome!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting sexy lingerie *! " "Ding! Congratulations on your aunt''s scarf "Ding! Congratulations on getting electric massager * 1! " ¡­¡­ Nima! Gao fan''s face is black. The dog system is playing with me, isn''t it? "Ding! Congratulations on getting Bagua stove * 1 "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: one person - Lady Black Fox (super mutation)! " Forget it, just got a Bagua stove. Gao fan doesn''t want to worry about the system. As soon as Gao fan saw it, he knew it was for alchemy. Once this thing is taken out, I will definitely be in front of my eyes. It''s really no good. If you give the Eight Diagrams stove to the queen mother to make me greedy, you can help the queen mother get in touch with me. "Fusion of blood: one person - Lady Black Fox (super mutation)" "Fusion!" "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is 7 stars forever "Congratulations on the rule of annihilation, the mutation effect trigger, and the rule of doubling!" The law of extinction? Gao fan looks at the remarks behind the vanishing rule and can''t help feeling slightly moved. Because it says that the law of annihilation is also the power to annihilate other laws. Gao fan curiously applied the law of annihilation to the whip in the system space, sure enough, the mark left by the original God was gradually eroded by the law of annihilation. Although the speed is rather slow, if it goes on like this, the connection between the whip and the Yuanshi Tianzun will disappear completely. The rule of annihilation is really a good thing! There is a way to deal with the magic weapon that will be robbed in the future! "Ding! It has been detected that the host has collected the power of the five laws: time, space, perception, spirit, and annihilation. can be merged into the law of annihilation, right and wrong "Fusion!" Gao fan joked, even Yuanshi Tianzun could deal with the fusion rule produced by the last system, he was looking forward to this new rule of extinction. "Ding! Fusion success, get the law of extinction, thousands of universe, a move of extinction! Note: the law of annihilation can confront saints head on! " Sure enough, like the law of prohibition, the law of annihilation is also a force that can make saints run away. I just don''t know what the specific ability is. At this time, the light''s face was already green, and he choked on a word from Laozi. Although Lao Tzu''s words are overbearing, they should do it. after all, it''s in the domain of the queen mother of the west, and this face should be given to others. "I will obey the instructions of martial uncle!" Taoist Duobao bows and turns to leave with the sect member. The lamp burning Taoist held back his anger and returned to his position. when he left, of course, he did not forget to stare at Gao fan. At this time, Lao Tzu also found the small action of lighting the lamp, and he couldn''t help looking at Gao fan. He was also curious about what kind of person could make the lamp with such a big fluctuation. When Lao Tzu saw Gao fan, his eyes glared. Because he found that he could not see through the strength of Gao fan. You know, he''s a saint! With countless rules and insight.But even so, still don''t see please Gao fan''s situation. "This is..." Lao Tzu looked at Gao fan, frowned slightly and murmured. "Oh, this is your majesty." The queen mother of the West smiles a little, she has been paying attention to the expression on Laozi''s face, so she can see the expression on the other''s face just now. It can be seen that Lao Tzu is very curious about Gao fan. Therefore, she can''t help but wonder about Gao fan''s existence, what kind of man can make the sage interested in him? "Your Majesty?" Lao Tzu was slightly surprised, suddenly nodded, "I see..." After signing the list of gods, he went back to his own territory, he didn''t know much about human affairs, so he didn''t know what happened to Gao fan during this period. When he heard that Gao fan was the emperor, he would not see the reason why Gao fan''s strength came down to the emperor''s spirit. After all, Emperor Qi Yun is a kind of power that can''t even be interfered by heaven. "The emperor Gao fan has seen a saint." Gao fan got up, bowed his hands and looked respectful. "You are welcome." Lao Tzu smiles and bows his hand. "The emperor is outstanding in martial arts and talent. just now, I was clumsy and didn''t see it. Please don''t blame him." "My Lord, it''s wrong." Gao fan responded with a smile and a respectful face. "if you want to say that you are brave and talented, how can I compare with the master? When I was in the world, I had heard about the hero deeds of my master for a long time. I always wanted to see the saints. when I see you today, it''s really unique! I have great admiration for your strength. I''d like to build a temple for you and offer incense to you "Ha ha!" Lao Tzu''s face is flushed. He''s the emperor. He can speak well. In the eyes of the queen mother of the west, Gao fan, a genius, can make me happy in just two words! "The emperor can really talk, but I can''t make a fuss. We''ll talk about it later." Lao Tzu smiles a little and looks at the queen mother, "mother, I''ll go back to my seat." "Please take your seat." The queen nodded slightly, her face calm. Everyone didn''t notice that Yang Jian, who had been hiding in the corner, had left. Then, the queen mother asked the seven fairies to bathe and dress, and went to pick flat peaches, and she began to accept the congratulations of the fairies. Chapter 1397 The congratulatory gift starts from the immortal family sitting on the periphery. The lower the status, the more people congratulate first. On the outside, a plump fairy got up and made a respectful speech to the queen mother, "in the lower Jinyun Mountain, boar Taoist priest, congratulations on the birth of the queen mother! Here is a pair of millennial ginseng from Jinyun Mountain. Congratulations. " "Thank you, Mr. boar!" With a smile on her face, the Queen Mother whispered back. Yaochi fairy took away the gift from the boar Taoist priest. Hehe, seeing these ceremonial congratulations, Gao fan can''t help smiling. Fortunately, just now I went to the system to hold the Buddha''s feet temporarily and smoke a Bagua stove, otherwise it would be really troublesome. It''s a shame to come to the birthday party without a present. Soon, more than half of the fairies reported their gifts, various, each with its own characteristics. At this time, Gao fan finally understood why the low-level people would like to make a congratulatory speech first, in this way, the big guys behind can change their gifts according to the previous gifts of these people! Otherwise, the strong will take out the gift first, if the gift given by the lower level immortal is better than that of the strong, isn''t it a shame for the strong? Soon, it''s time to intercept. Duobao stood up with a calm face and raised his glass to pay homage to the queen mother. "Daoist Daoist Daoist of jiejiao Daobao and his teachers congratulated the queen mother on her birthday! I''d like to offer you a jade Ruyi with golden lock, which was made by my master. it''s a spiritual treasure after tomorrow. It has the effect of locking people''s mind and attacking the body. Please accept it! " "Wow..." When this treasure came out, the whole audience was in an uproar. It''s really a big hand to intercept the sect. Is it the day after tomorrow''s Lingbao? You know, although the day after tomorrow''s Lingbao is only the entry level among all the magic weapons that can be ranked, in fact, 80% of the immortals have never seen houtianlingbao! "Thank you, master." The queen mother drank the wine with a smile on her face. She was obviously satisfied with the gift from the sect. Duobao sat down with a cool face, and did not forget to glance at the light Taoist on the opposite side, what? Do you agree? The lamp looks at Duobao with a blue face. The present they brought this time is a fairy grass, which is not as good as that brought by Taoists! However, Gao fan played tricks on him in public and lost face. now, he doesn''t want to lose face any more! So, he gritted his teeth and took out a shining pagoda. As soon as it came out, it attracted many people''s eyes, and even Gao fan was moved. Taiyi real man suddenly widened his eyes and swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously, "martial uncle, don''t be impulsive!" This golden pagoda is for Nezha''s father Li Jing. After all, when the time comes, let others Li Jing''s son work hard for elucidation. Can''t you give them any advantages? So at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun had already revealed to Taiyi that he would ask daoren to give Li Jing the golden pagoda. Originally, after knowing that Gao fan was the emperor or Nezha''s adoptive father, Taiyi had already figured out a way. Go to see Li Jing ahead of time, and then ask him to give the golden pagoda to Li Jing and take Nezha away. But now, the lamp actually want to take it out as a gift to the queen mother. Can Taiyi not panic? "You know shit!" The lamp Taoist spat and stood up decisively. No My golden pagoda! Taiyi immortal want to cry without tears, heartbreak. "The light lamp Taoist, with the interpretation of all the teachers on behalf of the family, congratulations on the birth of the queen mother! We offer you a xuanhuang Linglong pagoda. Xuanhuang Linglong pagoda is the most precious one in the world. It''s a higher level than Xiantian Lingbao. Please accept it "Wow..." The whole audience was in an uproar again, and the congenital treasure came out! The queen mother was slightly surprised. It was not fairy grass or something like that? When is the ever stingy explanation so entrenched? However, when the Taoist dengdeng said that xuanhuang Linglong pagoda was a congenital treasure, a higher level than Xiantian Lingbao, she understood that dengdeng was competing with Duobao. However, this is a good thing! It''s cheap. Don''t waste it. So the queen mother said with a smile, "thank you Tianzun and all of you Laozi, who is beside the lamp, can''t help frowning slightly, silently gives the lamp a bad comment in his heart, this child is impulsive! You even took out the congenital treasure. What should I do next? Light slowly sat down, a faint glance across Duobao, how? Dare you go on?Duobao laughs jokingly and ignores it completely, chatting with Yunxiao. As soon as the lamp''s face sank, Duobao ignored himself! There is no effect of pulling hatred at all. This wave is a big loss! At this time, I stood up and handed out a jade bottle, "Niang Niang, I''ve always been idle and didn''t bring any gifts. this is the elixir made by me. It has the effect of quickly recovering spiritual power. It can also be used in combat. Please accept it." On hearing this, they all showed their envious eyes. Darling, the elixir of restoring spiritual power can be used in battle! You know, the most common way for practitioners to walk in the flood and famine is to kill and seize treasure. The biggest fear of killing and looting is to be attacked when a battle is over and the spoils are harvested. because of lack of aura, they are killed. If you have this elixir to recover your aura, you can take one when you fight, you can recover while fighting, and there will be no depletion of your aura! This thing is a necessary good thing for home travel, murder and arson! "Thank you, master!" With a smile on her face, the queen mother took the pills from Laozi under her hand. Today''s peach fair is worth holding. The harvest is more than that of so many peach fairs in the past. And all this, thanks to Gao fan. But for the appearance of Gao fan and the competition between huodeng and Taobao, could these old guys take these treasures out to honor her? As a result, the queen mother looks at Gao fan with a smile, and she is very satisfied with her son-in-law. At this time, not only the Queen Mother''s eyes turned to Gao fan, others also looked at Gao fan. All of them are priceless treasures! Emperor Gao fan, you sit in the best position, do you have to come up with something more sincere? In his opinion, the best thing in Gao fan''s hand is probably the magic weapon of defense! Yes, the pressure he imposed on Gao fan was relieved by Gao fan, which made him feel sad all the time. So, after sitting down, he thought for a long time, finally decided that Gao fan used a defensive magic weapon to solve the problem of coercion. But now, the gifts given by all the people have reached a luxury level, lighting the lamp bet that Gao fan must take out the defensive magic weapon, so as not to lose face! As long as Gao fan gives his defense magic weapon to the queen mother, for the lamp, Gao fan is a mole ant! Chapter 1398 Gao fan smile, don''t you give gifts? So do I! He is ready to take out the Bagua stove "You immortal families, are you all right?" But just then! A thick voice sounded, and everyone looked at the source of the sound. Only two people came from the fairy palace and attracted everyone''s attention. One is Yang Jian, the other is a middle-aged man with a handsome face and no anger. The man went straight to the Queen Mother''s side, face respectfully arched, "ask the Queen Mother good-bye." "Haotian, God is coming!" The queen mother gave a cool smile, but she did not cover up the contempt in her eyes. Haotian''s face is blue, but he doesn''t dare to do much, after all, he is a son-in-law who comes to the door with the queen mother of the West. Although this time, his intention was to shut up until the end of the robbery, to conquer the queen in the crotch, he never thought of coming to the peach party! But when he heard Yang Jian say that the queen mother gave his seat to the emperor, he couldn''t sit any more. How dare you ride on Lao Tzu? Before, Haotian learned from Hongjun that renhuang and Dashang would perish in fengshenliangjie. So, when he knew that the emperor had climbed on his head, he was completely angry. It''s just a despotic monarch who gradually perishes. He''s so arrogant. if we don''t clean up, how can Haotian be in the flood and wasteland in the future? So Haotian came, he came to Gao fan step by step with anger. The empress of the queen mother was silent and tacitly agreed to Haotian''s action. After all, she also wanted to see what kind of strength Gao fan had, which could be affirmed by Empress Nuwa. "You are the emperor?" Haotian stands in front of Gao fan with his negative hand and looks contemptuously at Gao fan sitting on the seat. "Exactly." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he didn''t look up at Haotian. GAOFAN side of Longji, has been nervous to grasp the corner of his clothes. After all, in front of these two men, one is his beloved man, and the other is the father she never met! If there was a fight between the two, she didn''t know which side to stand on. Haotian''s face is very blue. Gao fan''s attitude just doesn''t pay attention to him. But as a god of Haotian, he must maintain his demeanor in front of so many people. Therefore, he is a color to Yang Jian. Yang Jian was still aware of the current affairs, so he went up to Gao fan in a hurry and drank fiercely, "bold emperor, you don''t get up to salute when you see the God of Haotian!" "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly surprised and looked at Haotian jokingly, "didn''t the other immortal families salute? You Haotian God didn''t look for their trouble, but came to me. because I am a mortal, do you think I am easy to bully? Or, with your ability to eat soft food, you can only bully me? " Bull! After hearing Gao fan''s words, the immortal families praised Gao fan in their hearts. Although they all think that Haotian is just a soft eater and has always been a bully, they dare not say so. Now Gao fan helped them to say what they wanted, and they were so impressed. "Son of a bitch!" Haotian was completely angry, GAO''s words were deeply rooted in his heart, especially the one who ate soft food, and directly poked into his heart. "Come on, stop talking nonsense!" Gao fan, with a cool face, got up and came to the center of the square, "Haotian God, right? If you want to be a man, you can have a good fight with me here! " "What?" Haotian''s brow is wrinkled, and his face is unbelievable. All the immortals also show their new expressions. Are you right? How could the emperor challenge Haotian? Don''t you want to live? Haotian''s strength is well known in Honghuang. Hunyuan Jinxian is only one level lower than Zhunsheng. But the emperor, as we all know, is a mortal. Ordinary people challenge Hunyuan Jinxian. Isn''t it the same as a three-year-old challenging a 200 Jin muscular man? "Elder martial brother, shall we do it?" Yunxiao couldn''t sit down again. She was really worried about Gao fan''s safety. "Younger martial sister, don''t be impatient Taoist Duobao also closely watched the situation on the scene, "we are guests. Although Haotian is the visiting son-in-law, he is also the host. We should not take action on this matter, but I also said before that with me here today, we will ensure the safety of the emperor.""Don''t worry, younger martial sister. Elder martial brother Duobao doesn''t even pay attention to the light, let alone Haotian?" The lady of the golden spirit is smiling. "Yes, younger martial sister, don''t worry." The other two Notre dames, too, smile at the sky one after another. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cloud helpless, brow slightly wrinkled nod, "then listen to you." On the other hand, Taiyi joked, "today''s yaochi Qiongjiang is not on the top. How can the emperor drink and float away like this? How dare you take the initiative to challenge Haotian? " "Well! The emperor is a man who does not know the greatness of heaven and earth! " Master Lingbao was not angry, "he dared to tease us before, now, in front of so many people, without Haotian''s face, I think this yaochi has no place for him!" "That''s it With a flattering look on his face, chijingzi came up to the lamp Taoist priest, "don''t be angry, martial uncle, let them bite the dog, let''s go to the theatre." The light Taoist Tieqing''s face finally recovered, "hum! But don''t underestimate the emperor. there must be some kind of magic weapon on him "You all give me a good look, see carefully, can you find out the flaw of his body protection magic weapon!" "The defense of that magic weapon is amazing, even me, may not be able to solve it. As long as we can find out the magic weapon, when the peach meeting is over, we''ll find a place to kill him and then rob his treasure! " Some of them felt the murderous gas from the lamp and took a breath. It''s worthy of Gao fan''s killing! At this time, the queen mother looked silly, she really wanted to start a war between Haotian and Gao fan, but she never thought that Gao fan was so direct. At this time, Gao fan is picking on Haotian, but he still keeps on winking at the queen mother. The meaning of that expression is very obvious. You put me in this position at the beginning, just want to see my strength? OK, I''ll show you. The queen mother also saw Gao fan''s eyes, and instantly understood Gao fan''s meaning. She couldn''t help but smile and thought: the emperor is really a wonderful person. She can''t help but guess her mind at the beginning, but still can''t explain it. ha ha, it''s interesting Chapter 1399 At the same time, the queen mother also in the heart, to Gao fan on a generous, calm, calm label. But what Gao fan and the queen mother don''t know is that the interaction between their eyes, in Haotian''s view, is not so simple! Dog men and women, even in front of such a person winking. Especially the queen mother, she even has a smile! What does that mean? Green Laozi in public? Not only does Haotian think so, but also all the immortals present think so. They also get a message from Gao fan and Wang Mu: Haotian is green by Gao fan! Still green in front of so many people! This year''s peach fair is really worth it. this melon is delicious! What happened today can be blown in front of others for a long time! "I have to say that the emperor is very brave. He dare to call Xi queen mother in public!" Taiyi real face, has shown the expression of worship, "and look like, also special tune Xi success!" Burning the lamp, a fierce chestnut hit Tai Yi on the head, "tell you to keep an eye on his magic weapon, what are you looking at?" "Wu Wu Wu..." However, the atmosphere is a little dignified. Cloud sky a face lemon, Gao fan unexpectedly has an affair with queen mother! What a big turnip! "Cough..." The lady of Jinling coughed awkwardly, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, the emperor has many concubines in the third palace and six courtyards, so if you want to be a Taoist partner with him, I''m afraid you have to bear the fact that he has many women." "It''s true..." The goddess of tortoise spirit nodded weakly and then laughed, "but with the skill of our younger martial sister Yunxiao, naturally, we can make the emperor obedient and bow down under her pomegranate skirt, right?" "Where is..." There was a blush on Yunxiao''s face, and then he frowned and explained, "I just think, the queen mother of the west is a married woman, not worthy of the emperor!" "Yo Is that a compliment to your man? " Wu Dang began to make fun of her. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was a trace of shyness in Yunxiao''s eyes. None of these Notre dames was a good person! "Good! Good! Good At this moment, Haotian was completely angry, he said three times, and stood five meters away from Gao fan. "The emperor, right? Today, I''ll let you know, what is heaven and earth As he spoke, Haotian''s aura was surging, in a moment, a golden sword shadow was gathered around him. "It''s Haotian sword!" In the process of scattered cultivation, someone exclaimed. "What? Is this the Haotian sword that has killed countless witches in the Lich looting? " "It''s better to see than to hear. It''s resplendent and aboveboard. This Haotian sword is really extraordinary!" "It''s said that as soon as Haotian sword comes out, the demons will disperse. It seems that the emperor is going to be cool today!" "Daoyou think alike..." Almost all of them are not optimistic about Gao fan. after all, they all know that the emperor is only a mortal. In their opinion, the reason why Gao fan has the confidence may be that he has one or two magic weapons. But mortals are mortals. Even if you have one or two magic weapons, it is impossible to compete with Haotian, a long-standing Hunyuan Jinxian. "Don''t fight!" All of a sudden, long Ji shouts and stops Gao fan and Haotian. She turned her back to Gao fan and looked at Haotian dully, with a complicated look in her eyes. Hao Tian Leng Leng, don''t know why, he always feel, this suddenly appeared girl is very familiar with. But he couldn''t remember who he was. Gao fan looks at long Ji''s weak figure and frowns slightly. As soon as his figure flashed, he stood beside Longji and said with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, Longji, it''s my negligence. I don''t want to fight." Yes, Gao fan almost forgot, the most difficult thing at the moment may be Longji. After all, Haotian is Longji''s father! "Thank you, your majesty..." Long Ji looks at Gao fan with a faint smile on his face. "No?" Haotian was not happy at that time, Lao Tzu took out all his big swords. If you don''t fight, you want to forget it? How is that possible? "Ha ha, I think your majesty is counsellor?" The lamp burning Taoist stood up with a sneer on his face. Gao fan doesn''t fight Haotian all of a sudden. He is the first to refuse. Because he also needs to see Gao fan''s magic weapon and think about countermeasures.If Gao fan doesn''t use it, look at the wool! "That is, Haotian God, don''t fall into his trick!" Taiyi master quickly agreed, "we must fight, we must let the emperor know, what is heaven and earth!" "Yes! Yes The disciples of hermeneutics agreed one after another, accompanied by a group of brain powder of hermeneutics, and let Haotian beat Gao fan. "Hum!" Haotian snorted coldly, he was very sure that Gao fan didn''t fight because he was counselled. And this woman, estimate is Gao fan to find out of drag son! "What a mean trick!" Haotian looked contemptuously at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, don''t write like this. if you''re a man, just fight with me frankly!" "Father! Stop fighting Longji''s face moved and he drank again. When they heard the words, they were silent. What? What was the woman''s name Haotian just now? Father? Did you hear me right? "Father?" Haotian''s face changed in an instant, no wonder, just now he thought that this woman was familiar, is it hard to be, when did this woman not become the illegitimate daughter of a yaochi fairy? Thinking of this possibility, Haotian, who is used to visiting his son-in-law, is in a panic for a moment. if the queen mother knows about this, he is afraid that he will not be skinned! "You You Don''t talk nonsense. Who''s your father? " Haotian even stammered, and his vest was full of cold sweat. "That''s right!" The Queen Mother''s face said flatly, "Haotian, she is your daughter. Have you forgotten?" "What?" Haotian''s body was stiff, and every cell in his body trembled. Listen to the meaning of the Queen Mother''s words, she already knows! No, absolutely not! He stares at Longji closely and compares Longji with the female immortals he met in private before, but he really can''t see who the other party is born to. I can''t wait for long Ji to make Haotian look confused. "father, I''m long Ji!" "Longji?" Haotian was slightly stunned, and suddenly, the tense look on his face disappeared. It seemed that he thought of Longji. Then, his face relaxed and he said indifferently, "it''s Longji, aren''t you demoted? Why are you back so soon? " Gao fan frowned slightly. Haotian''s reaction didn''t look like a father should have. Chapter 1400 After all, when the queen mother learned about Longji''s identity, she was weeping, and Haotian was as indifferent as passers-by. When long Ji saw Haotian''s performance, he was like a deflated balloon. She took back her memory and learned that she was demoted to the world, she was also told by the queen mother of the West that everything was done by Haotian. Originally, the queen mother of ISI''s power could make Longji no less experienced. However, Haotian has been fighting against the queen mother, so in line with the principle of fairness, long Ji must be brought down to earth, and even Tianshou must be involved. The queen mother of the West had no choice but to compromise, so she gave Longji a lot of magic weapons and sent her down to earth with tears in her eyes. Originally, Longji didn''t believe it when she heard what the queen mother said. She always thought that Haotian was a good father, after all, in her memory, her mother was strict and her father was kind. But now, in Haotian''s performance, there is not a trace of father and daughter''s joy of reunion, but just indifference to passers-by. This made Longji, who was full of expectation for Haotian, die in an instant. After all, when the mother and daughter met again before, the feelings shown by Xiwang''s mother really made Longji feel warm. On Haotian''s side, it was cold. "Father, is there nothing else you want to say to your daughter?" Longji does not give up and looks eagerly at Haotian again. "Yes!" Haotian nodded, "girls, don''t come out in public. this is a battle between me and the emperor. You should go back to your seat." Hearing the words, long Ji''s body is soft. if Gao fan didn''t hold it, he would have been sitting on the ground. "Emperor, what are you doing?" When Haotian saw Gao fan holding long Ji, his face sank again, "don''t you understand the truth that men and women give and accept each other "Don''t be excited, Emperor Hao The Queen''s mother said calmly, "our palace has agreed the marriage of Longji and renhuang, their actions are in line with the etiquette." "Wow..." Once the queen mother said this, the immortal family was in an uproar again. Gao fan, this is to deal with the queen mother and her daughter together! This NIMA! The top of Haotian''s head is a large area of Hulunbuir prairie! "NIMA! The model of our generation Taiyi didn''t hold back, but called out directly, instantly attracted everyone''s eyes. "Son of a bitch, what can I do for you? Sit down!" The lamp burning Taoist got up and slapped Taiyi on the ground, looked at Gao fan, Haotian and Wang Mu with embarrassed face, "you go on, you go on..." With that, the lamp burning Taoist also sat back and muttered, "if any of you want to make a sound again, I can''t kill him!" Explain teach a few people to forbid a voice one after another, the head of a face positive color. See a few people clever performance, light satisfaction nod, quietly eat melon, he is not fragrant? On the other hand, Taoist Duobao''s face was adored and he shook his head, "tut tut I can''t see that the emperor has such charm. Mother and daughter take all "It''s a bit of a surprise." The lady of the golden spirit also looks at the sky with a complicated face, "younger martial sister Yunxiao, you''d better forget it, if you want to take over the emperor, I think it''s terrible! There are two mothers and daughters, so many daughters of the queen mother, and maybe seven fairies, too. you''re a weak person "Sister, you''re wrong..." The goddess of tortoise spirit smiles, "don''t we have three mountains in Penglai Fairy Island? I don''t think Qiongxiao and Bixiao need to be different from Princess yaochi. Yunxiao, go back and discuss with them. Let''s work together and take the emperor down! " "Cough..." Taoist Duobao was not happy at that time, "my lady, there are many single dogs in my sect, female disciples in the sect, I''d better leave some for them..." "Cut!" Wudang virgin looked disdainful, "as far as those crooked melons and cracked dates in our teaching are concerned, they are more and more shabby. Which sister can look up to them?" "That''s it Nunuzui, the goddess of the golden spirit, said, "in those days, if the men in the church were not too ugly, but for one who can see, do you think our three great saints would still be single?" "Poof..." Duobao took a sip of tea and looked at the three Madonnas with a serious face, "so, when I pursued you, I failed because of my beauty?" The three Notre dames looked at Duobao and nodded, "yes!" "Wuwu...!" Duobao wants to cry without tears.Lao Tzu on the other side also shook his head helplessly. Rao Shi was also speechless. This emperor is young, looks dignified and knowledgeable, How can he still have this habit? Mother and daughter together, thanks to you. Even if he wants to persuade, at this moment, there is no way to persuade. After all, at best, it can only be regarded as a war between the original mate and the third grader. it''s a family affair. Where can we get him to meddle? At this time, the Jade Emperor of Haotian was completely angry. "Asshole, shameless!" With a sharp drink, the shadow of the golden sword around him suddenly became ten thousand times larger, in the sky, it turned into a huge sword to block the sky and the sun, sent out the brilliance of the sky, which made people tremble. There is no doubt that if this sword is cut down, the whole fairy palace will be cut down by Haotian. The queen mother gave a sharp drink and stood up, "Haotian God, what do you want to do?" "Go away!" Haotian glances at the queen mother in a gloomy way, and her anger turns her eyes red. the queen mother is stunned and doesn''t understand where Haotian is so angry. Haotian looked at Gao fan in a twinkling of an eye, "emperor, if you are a man, you will fight with me in thirty-three days!" "With pleasure!" Gao fan gently waves his hand and sends Longji to the queen mother of the west, "please take care of Longji for me. I will come with Haotian God!" The queen mother takes Longji and gives him to someone nearby to take care of him. She looks worried and looks at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, you can not accept his challenge! Today there is my palace here, no one can force you! " Haotian looked at the performance of the queen mother, the heart that fire big ah! What''s this, protecting adulterers in public? Not only Haotian, but also the people who eat melons think so! Feel the eyes of the immortals, pity with a trace of sadness! Haotian decided not to bear it! "Bitch! Slut! Shut up to me. all your daughters are sluts, sluts! You all die! Go to hell Haotian didn''t care so much. At that time, he yelled at the queen mother of the West. He had no image at all. The queen mother of the west, Longji and the seven fairies were stunned when they were scolded, Haotian actually called her a bitch! Slut! Not only the people who were scolded were stunned, but also the people who watched the play and ate melons were stunned. Haotian God, you are a man! Chapter 1401 In the face of Haotian''s fury, Gao fan didn''t react for a moment. He was so surprised that the corners of his mouth puffed. This Haotian, unexpectedly unifies own wife and daughter to scold, is so manic? After all, Gao fan hasn''t come back yet. In Haotian''s mind, he is an image who has an affair with the queen mother and Longji and turns Haotian green. The Queen Mother''s body is shaking. Today is her birthday, and it''s also a peach Festival. She didn''t want to lose her manners in front of so many people that when Haotian told her to go away, she held back. But now, Haotian actually scolds her and the princess in public are sluts! Slut! It''s tolerable, but it''s intolerable! "Haotian, you son of a bitch!" The queen mother of the West was angry at that time, completely ignoring the image of the scolding, "this palace admits that after long Ji was demoted to the world, she really ignored you these years! But if you scold me, why scold our daughter? " After all, the queen mother of the west is the same as Gao fan. I don''t know that Haotian has misunderstood her as a slut, taking her daughter with her to serve Gao fan. "Cunning, cunning!" Haotian''s face was very blue, and his whole body was emitting a faint green light. he pointed to Gao fan and yelled at the queen mother of the west, "you and your daughter have an affair with this adulterer! You''re not sluts, you''re not bitches! What is it? " "Wow The melon eaters are confused again, it''s too domineering! It''s said that if you want to live well, you have to bring some green on your head. Haotian said it in public. It means that he doesn''t want to live any longer! This time, even Gao fan was silly. It turned out that Haotian had misunderstood! "Haotian, you son of a bitch, what are you talking about?" Mother Xiwang''s face turned red with anger, "I''ll tear your broken mouth now and let you talk nonsense!" "Come on!" Haotian drinks fiercely and wrestles with Xiwang''s mother. in an instant, it''s 30 days away. Thirty three days away, there were bursts of roar from the main road, which was enough to show the tragic situation of the war. When they heard the news, the seven fairies appeared one after another, because of the rush of time, they had just finished bathing and had no time to pick flat peaches, so they came here empty handed. The immortals have been silly and come to have a good meal. as a result, the flat peach has not been eaten yet, and the melon is full. "Sister Longji, what''s the matter?" Tianshou looks at Longji and frowns slightly. Before long Ji recovered his memory, he went to recognize Tianshou. After Xiwang''s mother told them what happened in those years, Tianshou also knew that his sins were actually Haotian''s fault. Therefore, Tianshou and Longji have settled their differences and become good sisters again. Longji has no choice but to tell Tianshou and the seven fairies what happened. The seven fairies have no choice but to shake their heads and look at Gao fan in a coquettish way. They all blame you! Gao fan was embarrassed. "Why don''t I go thirty-three days and take them back?" "No, I''ll go." At this time, Lao Tzu finally stood up, he couldn''t see it any more, he just wanted to eat a flat peach, how could it be so difficult? Without saying a word, Laozi has already left yaochi. Just for a moment, he led the queen mother in one hand and Haotian God in the other hand, fell from the sky, somewhat upset, and threw them on the ground. Laozi''s face is flushed and a little panting. After all, he has just finished the multiplayer exercise. And the queen mother and blood Haotian mouth have fresh, pale. I can see that just now, in order to stop them, I did a lot of work! "Keep Yin and hold Yang, keep Yang and hold Yin, then internal injury can be treated!" As Lao Tzu spoke, he threw out two auras, one Yin and one Yang, towards the queen mother and Haotian, and entered their bodies. After hearing this, they meditated on the spot and closed their eyes. The scene was calm again, and the immortals were speechless for a while. Your family has been settled. Is it time to talk about the flat peach? "Then what? Can flat peaches still be eaten? " Taiyi asked weakly. All the immortals were in front of their eyes, obviously, they were also very curious about this problem. After all, for many of them, the gifts they give are all their belongings. They even wonder if it doesn''t matter if they can''t eat the flat peach, but can they return the gift? Dengdeng stares at Taiyi with an unhappy face, he swears that he will never take this product out again next time. It''s really embarrassing."Emperor, today''s matter is due to you, why don''t you stand up and say something?" Light lamp a face smile of see to Gao fan, he is iron heart don''t let Gao fan better. Hearing the words, the immortals looked at Gao fan one after another. Dengdeng is right. It''s a strange thing for Gao fan. If it wasn''t for his appearance, the flat peach would be safe today. "Say what?" Gao fan shrugged helplessly, "I can only say, Haotian misunderstood, you all misunderstood! I''ll explain the specific things to Haotian, so I won''t bother you, Taoist "You The face of the lamp was very blue. Gao Fan said this perfectly. He didn''t know how to answer it. But it''s not hard for him. He said with a joking smile, "well, it doesn''t matter! But all the people present today gave gifts, even my martial uncle Lao Tzu gave pills and helped heal the wounds, but looking back at your emperor, it seems that you didn''t make any contribution today? " "Yes, yes! The emperor hastens to give gifts! " All the immortals nodded in succession, they felt that the lamp was right. It was true! What happened before, they almost forgot that Gao fan didn''t give gifts. They not only can''t eat flat peaches, but also give gifts to them. so now, only Gao fan who doesn''t give gifts has become the enemy of everyone. Light with a sneer, he wants to let Gao fan know, he light is not so easy to provoke! "Emperor, since you are sitting in the front position, you must present the best gift. this gift must be better than my martial uncle Laozi''s!" The lamp joked and almost said, "take out your defense magic weapon!" "Is it better than the gift of the sage?" Gao fan nodded with a smile and took out a pile of pills bottles. Originally, he intended to send the Bagua stove, but since the lamp is better than Laozi''s, then the pill is enough. After all, although the pills made by Laozi are good, they are not as good as those made by the system. moreover, Gao fan takes out one pill of all kinds of pills, which is more luxurious than Laozi''s. "Ha ha!" Burning the lamp, his face showed a mocking smile, "emperor, is this pills? You dare to take out pills in front of my martial uncle. Do you look down on my martial uncle? " Lao Tzu didn''t know the color of voice. When he saw Gao fan take out the pills, he was also a little surprised. Chapter 1402 After all, no one can compare with him, let alone surpass him, in this flood and famine. Gao fan rashly took out the pill, which really swept his face. However, he is not a face oriented person, and has never thought of quarreling with Gao fan. After all, he also wants to know what''s special about Gao fan''s pills. With a smile, Gao fan began to introduce, "this is the healing pill, which can cure the wound; this is the Yiqi pill, which can restore the aura; this is the soul nourishing pill, which can nourish the soul; this is the marrow washing pill, which can improve the quality; this is the longevity pill, which can increase the life span; this is the merit pill, which can increase the saint''s merit!" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard the words. But then there was a burst of laughter. "Ha ha ha!" The lamplight did not hide the irony on his face. "I''m afraid the emperor is not stupid, right? Upgrading qualifications? Increase life? Increase the merits and virtues of sages? Emperor, do you know what you are talking about? In my opinion, I''m afraid you didn''t buy these things from some charlatan, did you? Ha ha ha The immortals laugh and list Gao fan as the target of annual ridicule. Gao fan''s face is indifferent and doesn''t care. Although Duobao and others didn''t smile, they were surprised at Gao fan. Obviously, they also think that Gao fan''s elixir was obtained from charlatans. Yunxiao''s face turned red. He really wanted to beat Duobao. "Don''t laugh! Your majesty is telling the truth. " Longji said anxiously, "Your Majesty''s pills are really good. if you don''t believe me, I''ll try them for you now!" While talking, Longji poured out the bottle of healing pill, ready to feed the queen mother of the West. "Stop it Light a fierce drink, "yaochi female fairy, you don''t care? What if the emperor does something in the medicine and takes the life of your queen mother? " "Don''t say much about the lamp Taoist, I believe him!" Tianshou eyes calm, light said. "Elder sister, I think the lighting Taoist is right!" Among the seven fairies, someone said anxiously. "Hum!" Burning the lamp gave a cold smile, "I think it''s the immortal Tianshou and the emperor who want to kill the queen mother of the West and ascend the throne by themselves?" "You are shameless!" Tianshou stares at the lamp fiercely, this son of a bitch is a little hateful. Some of the seven fairies have already cast doubt on Tianshou. "Sisters, you must not believe what outsiders say!" Tianshou explained in a hurry, "I have tried this pill myself before, and it has magical effect. originally, I expected that I would need to adjust my breath for nine weeks to recover, and I recovered within one breath!" After hearing this, the scene fell into calm. But the next second, led by the light, they burst out laughing again. The rest of the seven fairies frowned and didn''t believe Tianshou''s words. Need to adjust breath nine weeks to recover the injury, in a breath of time to recover, how is this possible? Sister, do you think we are playing as three-year-old children? He was in a good mood and almost hummed a little song. Today, I''m afraid Gao fan will not come to a good end. So he looked at Gao fan and wanted to see how wonderful the expression on Gao fan''s face was. However, when he saw Gao fan''s relaxed face, he could not help frowning slightly, How did Gao fan not panic at all? Later, he followed Gao fan''s eyes and found that I didn''t know when, had picked up the healing pill in Longji''s hand and distinguished it carefully. I saw that Lao Tzu''s face was dignified and he kept looking at the pills. After a while, he put his hand in his mouth and licked it. later, he was even more surprised. The expression on burning lamp''s face solidified instantly, and Lao Tzu''s performance made him feel very bad. "Magic! It''s a miracle Lao Tzu looked excited and came to Gao fan in a hurry, "Your Majesty, where did you get this pill?" As soon as Lao Tzu said this, the scene quieted down. The immortals have been hoodwinked. What''s the situation? Why did Lao Tzu show such a shocked look? Does Gao fan''s pills really have magical effects?"I made it myself." Gao fan smile, can be said to be very shameless. "What?" Lao Tzu was shocked. "Can you refine this kind of pill, emperor?" "Yes." Gao fan nodded calmly. "This How is that possible? " I was shocked and didn''t believe it. But then he discovered that he had made a slip of the tongue. "It''s not good!" Lao Tzu bowed his hand to Gao fan and said, "I didn''t mean to doubt you just now. it''s just such a pill against heaven, which shouldn''t have appeared in this world. I was too excited to say that." The immortals have already looked silly, Lao Tzu, a great sage, apologized to the emperor! There''s nothing wrong with that? Duobao and others have been silly, is Gao fan''s pills true? "Martial uncle!" The lamp burning Taoist could not sit still. He came to Lao Tzu in a hurry with a look of panic, "you have to look carefully. Is the pill really powerful?" He is the last person among all people to believe that this medicine is real. "You know shit!" Lao Tzu glared at the lamp excitedly, "the emperor''s pill is really the holy medicine for healing. Tianshou didn''t lie just now, this medicine can really shorten the injury that could be cured in nine weeks to one breath!" What!? People have been silly. Is there such a powerful pill in the world? "Martial uncle, are you sure you read it right?" The lamp burning Taoist still doesn''t believe it, he even doubts that this Laozi is a fake! "Hum!" Laozi stares at the lamp coldly, and then looks respectfully at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, if you''re not wrong, I''m afraid this healing pill has more than that?" "Well." With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "the sage is right. as long as people who have not died take this medicine, they can recover 80% of their injuries immediately!" The immortals are shocked again. Is it bragging? "Sure enough!" Lao Tzu''s voice trembled, and an excited smile appeared on his old face. he raised the pill over his head with his hands and looked at it devoutly, "sure, sure! It''s a miracle medicine, it''s just a miracle medicine The immortals have been deceived. Is Lao Tzu Gao fan''s playwright? "Poof..." At this time, the queen mother of the west, who was meditating, vomited blood again, in a moment, her face was like gold paper, and her hair turned white. "Mother!" Longji and the seven fairies were flustered at that time. Chapter 1403 "Don''t worry!" Seeing this, Laozi quickly handed Longji the pills in his hand and let Xiwang''s mother take them. The next second, the queen mother of the West opened her eyes, her white hair turned black again and her face was radiant again. All of us are stupid. If they were still doubting bragging before, now, the fact is in front of us. Gao fan''s pills really have the therapeutic effect against heaven. Light a stagger, if it is not too B and others in the back, he has a buttock sitting on the ground. But then there was something sinister in his eyes. It seems that it is imperative to rob the emperor! "This..." Mother Xiwang was stunned. "What you gave me is the pill of the sage master?" "The queen mother of the West misunderstood that the old elixir didn''t have this kind of anti heaven effect!" Lao Tzu said with a smile, "this pill is made by the emperor." "What?" The queen mother looks at Gao fan in shock. Gao fan nodded slightly and did not speak. The queen mother of the west is both surprised and happy. This son-in-law is really unexpected. "Your Majesty..." Lao Tzu looked at other pills, his eyes were green. "I don''t know if I can see other pills." "Go ahead!" Gao fan waved his hand and sent the pill bottle to Laozi. Lao Tzu incarnated in curious baby, tasting Gao fan''s pills one by one. Everyone held their breath, waiting for the result. Even, there are already people with dry tongue and saliva in their eyes. In a short time, Lao Tzu had finished the evaluation of pills. He was moved and respectfully handed all the pills to Gao fan. His old body trembled. "Your Majesty, please put away all these pills. They are too expensive!" "Hiss..." Everyone took a breath, it seems that Lao Tzu has acknowledged the value of these pills. It seems that Gao fan''s pills really have the effects he said before. Gao fan didn''t cheat! What Gao Fan said is true! Everyone was stunned, after all, the effects mentioned by Gao fan were very adverse. Wash marrow, longevity, merit! These things, for those who cultivate immortals, are the general existence of adventure. ninety nine percent of people can''t meet them once in their whole life, but Gao fan can refine adventure! This is so special that they are not shocked! It''s not only scattered practice, but also the disciples who expound and intercept hold their breath. After all, even they want to go further on the present basis! With a smile, Gao fan sent the pills to the queen mother, "please take all these pills, madam. this is my birthday gift for Empress." "What?" The queen mother was stunned again. Although she didn''t hear Gao fan''s description of these pills, but judging from Lao Tzu''s performance, she knew that these pills were very valuable even for saints. But Gao fan gave it all to her. Shocked beyond measure, she pinched her thigh to see if she was dreaming. "Take it, mother. It''s all your Majesty''s will." Longji was beside the queen mother with a faint smile on her face. GAOFAN can satisfy the queen mother of the west, Longji is also very happy. "This..." The queen mother of the west is still very hesitant, this gift is too expensive. She hasn''t promised to cooperate with Gao fan and dare not accept it casually. However, thinking of the relationship between Longji and GAOFAN, Xiwang''s mother took a deep breath and took the pill under her hand, and then solemnly said, "today, in front of all the immortals, I announced that I would formally betroth my precious daughter Longji to his majesty GAOFAN, make Princess Longji the holy daughter of yaochi. After I abdicate, Longji will be the queen mother of yaochi, yaochi NV Xian, give your full support "Mother!" Longji''s eyes are silly, all this has come too suddenly. She just came back to visit a relative and became the saint of yaochi. Tianshou takes the lead, and the female immortals of yaochi kneel down to Longji and the queen mother one after another, "I will obey the law of the queen mother, etc.!" The immortals are silly. Is it too hasty for the queen to act? Gao Fan said with a smile, "thank you very much." At first, he thought that the queen mother would not agree to cooperate with him until she showed her real strength, but he didn''t expect that the queen mother agreed so simply and gave away a saint. But unfortunately, there are no points.Maybe it''s because the queen mother is not a saint. At this time, the eager looking Laozi finally found a chance to interrupt. "Your Majesty, I don''t know if you can show me the skill of alchemy?" Lao Tzu looked eagerly at Gao fan. He was really curious about Gao fan''s Alchemy. "Er..." Gao fan hesitated a little, he did know how to alchemy. After all, he learned alchemy as early as when he was fighting against the enemy, and later, after the fusion of heaven and the world, Yao Lao and Da she wan formed an alchemy team, he did produce a lot of alchemy achievements, and he also observed them. But after all, he didn''t study hard, so he didn''t have much achievement in alchemy, he couldn''t practice the pills produced systematically. Seeing that Gao fan was in a dilemma, Lao Tzu was so worried that he knelt down to Gao fan at that time, "I would like to worship the emperor as my teacher in alchemy!" Boom! All the people present were stupid. The sage knelt down in front of so many people! It''s really amazing news! If there is a mobile phone, they have taken out the mobile phone to send a circle of friends! Gao fan quickly lifted Laozi up and said, "the sage must not be like this. You are killing me!" "The emperor has a unique talent, and he can afford to be an old man!" Lao Tzu''s face moved, "even if the emperor is not willing to accept the disciple of Lao Jiu, I don''t know if Lao Jiu can''t stay with the emperor, as long as the emperor allows Lao Jiu to watch him every time he makes pills!" The public has been petrified, the dignified sage''s attitude in front of Gao fan is so low? I''m afraid it''s not a fake saint, is it? "If a sage wants to learn, I''ll give him everything I can, but there are so many people here, so it''s inconvenient." Gao Fan said with a smile, "later, let''s find a secret place and talk about it slowly." "Yes, yes!" Lao Tzu suddenly said, "it''s old and abrupt!" Seeing that Gao fan and Lao Tzu get along so well, it''s silly to light the lamp. Lao Tzu said that he should stay with Gao fan. then, when he lights up, where can he have a chance to rob Gao fan? Then, the queen mother gave an order, "Tianshou, take Haotian down to recuperate, peach club, continue!" "Yes Tianshou takes Haotian away. The big stone hanging in the hearts of the immortal families finally fell. Thanks to Gao fan''s elixir, the queen mother was cured, otherwise, the flat peach could not be eaten! Chapter 1404 Soon, the peach was brought up by the seven fairies, and all the fairies drank happily, eating the peach and drinking the Qiongjiang from yaochi lake, pushing the cup to change the cup, all the fairies drank happily. Especially Gao fan, he is very busy. After all, today, he is the most beautiful boy in yaochi fairy palace. It''s just the emperor of the people, who loves Haotian. he also takes out the elixir enough to make the sage kneel down. Those who have a little insight know that Gao fan has a bright future. After all, those who climb up to the saints will surely prosper. Many of the monks on the scene took Chaoge as the goal of the next stage and argued that they must go and have a look. Of course, Gao fan is very happy about this. After all, Wen Zhong has been recruiting talents for a long time, the lowest ranking people present are Jinxian, if these people are willing to join the big business, the strength of the big business will be improved as a whole in the future. Duobao and others are also around Gao fan, you have a drink, I have a drink, and I''m very happy. Even Taiyi real person and a few people of elucidation have been drinking red, neck thick, the face is filled with wild wave uninhibited smile. However, loneliness in the hustle and bustle is the deepest sense of loneliness. At this time, the Taoist priest of burning the lamp felt sad. He glanced at Gao fan and the twelve golden immortals he brought with him. His old face was even darker than the bottom of the pot. Damn it! People''s happy day, you drink so happy to do wool? However, no one can feel the loneliness and anger of the lamp Taoist I don''t know how long it took for the banquet to finally come to an end. with the lights on, I hastened to retreat with the people, ending the suffering. GAOFAN and Laozi are arranged to a secret room by the queen mother, GAOFAN asks the queen mother and Longji to stay. Lao Tzu looked devout. If it wasn''t for Gao fan''s support, he would have knelt down on the ground again and said, "please teach me!" "It''s easy to say, but the sage must not be so polite again!" With a serious face, Gao fan held Lao Tzu''s hands and said, "I will give you everything I can!" "Good!" Lao Tzu was so happy that he was willing to get up. "Next, if the sage can trust me, please let go of a little divine consciousness, I will take you to a place where you can learn complete alchemy!" Gao fan smiles and looks at Longji and the queen mother of the West. "You are the same. Please believe me." The queen mother of the West was slightly surprised. She didn''t want to learn how to alchemy. However, it is also a good experience to watch alchemy with saints. Isn''t it just a little bit of divine consciousness? It''s just one. It doesn''t hurt. The next second, Gao fan with three people, came to the sky of Fanji continent. When Gao fan opened the sharing of divine knowledge, all the basic information of Fanji came to the minds of the three people. "This..." Lao Tzu was shocked, looking at this continent which is countless times larger than Honghuang, he fell into obsession. The queen mother of the west is the same. Her mouth is wide enough to fit an egg. "Here, is that what Meiniang sister often tells me about Fanji continent?" Longji is staring at this continent, full of obsession. This is her first visit to the Fanji continent, which has brought her unprecedented shock. Before, long Ji heard Su Meiniang say, how big the polar continent is, how beautiful the scenery is, and how beautiful the people''s lives are. At that time, just listening to those descriptions, she felt shocked. But now, when she saw the mainland with her own eyes, she found that her imagination was really weak before. This continent is more magnificent than she thought. "Where is the polar continent?" Lao Tzu and Wang Mu murmured in their hearts. "Yes." Longji said with a smile, "this continent belongs to your majesty. before, when sister Meiniang told me, I had been longing for it all the time. I didn''t expect to have a chance to come here today." "Wait..." Laozi and the queen mother of the West looked at Longji at the same time, their faces were confused, "what did you say just now? Does this continent belong to the emperor "Yes Gao fan nodded seriously, "you two, you have heard me right, the world in front of you is built by me!" "This..." Lao Tzu and the queen mother don''t believe it. this kind of thing is incredible and shocking. But with a smile, Gao fan passed on all the information of the polar continent to them. The next second, they believe.So, they looked up at Gao fan and didn''t know what to say. The world that Gao fan owns is much stronger than the world of flood and famine. In this world, no matter the number of strong people or the intensity of aura, they are not comparable. "Sage, if you want to learn alchemy, I will take you to the first alchemist in the polar continent. What do you think?" Gao fan asked. "Well..." Laozi nodded wildly. He couldn''t wait. Gao fan waved his hand, took out the Bagua stove, and sent it to Laozi, "this is the Bagua stove, for you!" Lao Tzu saw the extraordinary of Gao fan''s Bagua stove at a glance. He shook his head quickly, "this can''t be used! His Majesty gave me his own world and alchemy for me to observe. he has done me the greatest favor. I dare not take this alchemy stove! " Although I said that, my eyes never left the gossip stove. Gao fan had no choice but to smile, "it''s useless for me to take this Bagua stove. since you don''t want to talk to the sage, I can only find a place to destroy it." "What? How can that be? " Lao Tzu looked excited, he forced the Bagua stove to pass, for fear that Gao fan would be destroyed. "Ha ha! Let''s go Gao fan smiles heartily and between waving his hand, he takes Laozi three people to the chemical laboratory. After verifying his true body, Gao fan finds yaolao and gives Laozi to him. Then, when I heard that I had only 24 hours to study, in an instant, I turned into a curious baby and plunged into the laboratory. GAOFAN with the West Queen Mother and Longji into the palace. The queen mother of the West and Longji are just like granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, they have never seen the world and ask Gao fan all kinds of questions from time to time. For example, long Ji points to an underwear advertisement with a blushing face, "how can those women pass on so little? And they''re wearing strange clothes. " Even the queen mother of the West was stunned and her face was hot. Is it too open for women in the polar continent? For this matter, Gao fan can not explain to them, can only say, "this is normal!" On the whole, Gao fan was very relaxed. "Your Majesty..." A burst of voice came from the powerful imperial palace. Chapter 1405 Then came the queen goddess of Gao Fanying and yingyanyan, who immediately surrounded the three. "Your Majesty, how did you come back! I miss you so much Xia he has a charming face, wearing a swimsuit, his beautiful figure is exposed. The queen mother of the West and long Ji have already looked silly. Not only Xia he, but also Gao fan''s concubines are all wearing swimsuits. At this time, they just feel, Gao Fan said: "this is normal!" "Are these two sisters brought back by your majesty from Fengshen Honghuang? Your Majesty''s harem, there are new people coming in... " Princess Yafei and angel Yan, who are also wearing swimsuits, have enthusiastically taken the hands of Longji and queen Xi. "No, no, no!" Longji shakes her head in a hurry. GAO fan hasn''t done anything to her, so she can''t admit it. besides, it''s about her mother, so it can''t be misunderstood. So, she quickly took the queen mother to explain, "sisters, I misunderstood that this is my mother." "Mother?" All the women were stunned. Then, hell blowing snow and Tu Shanya show their disdain to Gao fan one after another, "mother daughter combination, don''t we already have bidong and Qianren snow here? Why did your majesty like this tune so much when it came to Fengshen Honghuang? Your majesty is dead Qianren snow and bibidong on one side showed a coquettish look on their faces. Longji and the queen mother of the West have been silly, this misunderstanding is too big! In particular, the queen mother of the west, whose heart had not fluctuated for thousands of years, suddenly trembled. "Come on! The queen mother of the West and Princess Longji are my guests, not what you think. " Gao fan looks calm, "you, apologize." "Oh..." The snow blows in the hells and the eyes of the elegant woman, and the tongue is spitting, and says, "I''m sorry, your royal highness, Princess Royal." "Ah It''s OK, it''s OK. " Longji''s body trembled slightly, and a trace of loss flashed in his eyes. originally, am I just a guest? However, she is much more mature than Longji, so she doesn''t have any expression on her face. She smiles and greets all the women in GAOFAN''s harem one by one. That night, it was another sleepless night. Accompanied by the people arranged by Gao fan, the queen mother of the West took the time to travel to Fanji. By the way, we are already choosing the foothold of yaochi forces in Fanji continent. When she knew that Gao fan would merge the world of flood and famine, she would cooperate with Gao fan completely. Where the polar continent is so big, and the aura is abundant and continuous, is many times better than the wild world. Longji, on the other hand, hides in the grass in front of GAOFAN''s bedroom with a sad face. There is no other reason. After dinner, Gao fan sends someone to arrange a room for Longji. But Longji had something in mind, so he didn''t go back to rest. As a result, she secretly follows Gao fan, and then finds out that Gao fan and his harem beauties have entered the bedroom together, long Ji also specially counts the number, which is as many as 68. It''s said that some are closing down, otherwise there will be more! At that time, I was stunned by long Ji. I went to the bedroom with so many women. What''s the purpose of this? However, although he has never eaten pork, he has also seen pigs run, long Ji has learned about multiplayer sports from Su Meiniang and Shang Qingjun for a long time. But she never thought that she could do so much! What''s more, what makes Longji wonder is that Gao fan and the women have been in for a long time, but why is there no sound of pain and happiness that Su Meiniang said? She wanted to open the door to see what was going on inside, but she didn''t dare to open it. After all, it''s a private life. It''s really rude to break in like this. But considering that no sound has been heard for a long time, long Ji feels that maybe there are other dark rooms in Gao fan''s bedroom, so he has to go into the dark room to meet them. For a moment, Longji was in a dilemma. Until tangled after an hour, long Ji just bite teeth, gently will GAOFAN bedroom door open. "This is..." Longji frowned slightly, in Gao fan''s bedroom, there was a huge eggshell with light, the eggshell was light gray, and the situation inside could not be seen. So she came forward curiously and touched it gently. In the eggshell, GAO fan was working hard and didn''t notice the appearance of Longji for a moment. And is resting on the edge of a few women, at this time is to find the emergence of Longji."Sisters..." Xia he smiles a little, "do we want to take advantage of your majesty not to notice, will long Ji also pull in?" Yes, this eggshell barrier is unidirectional. People inside can see the outside, but people outside can''t see the inside. So now, Longji looks curious outside, and is seen by the women who are free to rest. The hell blows snow, light smile, "I agree!" "But..." Medusa hesitated slightly, "I think this girl is still a big yellow girl, I''m afraid it''s not good to experience such a luxurious scene for the first time?" "Hee hee, what''s wrong with that?" Liang Bing grinned evil smile, "many of our sisters come here like this. Moreover, from my past experience, I can tell you that when there are so many people for the first time, her attention will not be focused on herself, then, it will not be so painful! " "Really?" Medusa and Xiahe looked at each other curiously. "Of course!" Liangbing''s face shows the pride of the queen, you scum, you don''t know anything! "Well, that''s it!" Ya Fei''s face showed a faint smile, turning the gray barrier in front of long Ji into a transparent color. The next second, Longji was stunned. The scene in front of us is a little out of line! "Ah With a scream, Longji quickly covered his hot face and turned around, "what are you doing?" "Hee hee Xia he and hell blowing snow stretch out their hands and directly pull Longji into the giant egg. "No Well... " Longji looked frightened. The transparent parts on the top of the giant egg become smaller, in the end, even longina''s shy, happy and expectant pink face is covered up. The next second, Gao fan''s gentle and magnetic voice sounded in the giant egg, "Longji, if you don''t want to, I will let you out." "No! I''d like to ask your majesty not to pity you! " "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath, dare to ask, who can stand such lines? It wasn''t until 24 hours later that Gao fan fed all the beauties in the harem. He brought Longji, Queen Mother of the West and Laozi back to the world of Fengshen. As soon as I came back, I left. I went back for thirty-three days to study alchemy. Chapter 1406 And the queen mother of the West handed over Gao fan and long Ji to Tianshou, and she also shut up. Everything in the polar continent made the Queen Mother realize how weak her yaochi was. Moon Palace, outside. Tianshou pointed to the Moon Palace in front of him and said to Gao fan Longji, "Your Majesty, the Moon Palace is in front of you. If Longji wants to be a saint, he must pass the examination of the Moon Fairy and become the master of the Moon Palace." Gao fan frowned slightly, "if you become the master of the Moon Palace, will you be like the one in the Moon Palace, stay alone in the Moon Palace forever?" Longji is also slightly frowning, if so, it''s really too hard. After a bloody sweet night, she can''t live without Gao fan. If she can''t keep up with Gao fan day and night, she will go crazy. "Yes." Tianshou nodded slightly, "the master of the Moon Palace has the right to inherit the queen mother of yaochi, but at the same time, he has to endure the unbearable loneliness of ordinary people. At that time, Chang''e fairy eloped with Hou Yi, and the Queen Mother advocated giving him freedom, but Haotian was not willing to take him back and wanted to demote him to earth. However, the queen mother said that Chang''e fairy was the first group of old ministers around her, so she was not demoted to the world because she made her a saint. If Longji wants to be a saint, he must take the place of Chang''e fairy. " "This..." Gao fan was slightly stunned and looked at Longji, "forget it. We can''t do this saint." "No!" Longji looks at Gao fan firmly, "Your Majesty, I want to be the saint." Although she has to live in the Moon Palace and can''t meet her majesty, after becoming a saint, she can become the queen mother of yaochi smoothly, only in the future can she have the strength to support Gao fan''s career, so even if she is lonely, she is willing to. "What?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, but soon he learned about Longji''s idea through the system. "In fact, you don''t have to hurt yourself like this, you don''t have to be a queen mother, you can also be my strong backing!" Gao fan''s face is gentle, gently lift the broken hair on Longji''s forehead. "No!" Longji said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I have decided that I will be the saint!" Looking at the firmness in Longji''s eyes, Gao fan was a little surprised. However, he did not stop Longji. After all, everyone has the freedom to choose everything they want. Soon, the three came to the gate of the Moon Palace. The Moon Palace is desolate, looking around, there are no green trees and red flowers, the ground is full of bare gray apprentices, a gray color of death. In front of the gate of the palace, the towering trees with a height of 500 meters are very abrupt. under the trees, a muscular man with an axe walks towards Gao fan. "Who''s coming and what''s going on in the Moon Palace?" Muscle male, it is in front of the Moon Palace tree cutting Wu Gang. Wu Gang was originally on duty at the Nantianmen gate. Once when Haotian passed by the Nantianmen gate, he didn''t salute Haotian, so he was punished to chop osmanthus trees in front of the gate of the Moon Palace. Haotian said that as long as the osmanthus tree is cut off, not only let him go back, but also give him a promotion. But the laurel tree in the Moon Palace has the ability of automatic healing. So Wu Gang cut it day after day, and the osmanthus tree recovered day after day. he has cut it for hundreds of years, but the osmanthus tree is still the same. This Wu Gang is a fool! "Yaochi Tianshou, take Princess Longji to visit the Lord of the Moon Palace to assess the goddess of yaochi!" Tianshou said faintly, he disdained Wu Gang. "Oh?" Wu Gang''s face was calm, and he glanced at Gao fan faintly, "Princess Longji can go in alone, no one else, don''t go in." "Wu Gang, you are bold!" Tianshou frowned slightly, "you are just a sinner who was punished for cutting down trees here, what right do you have to prevent us from entering the moon palace!" "Ha ha!" Wu Gang gave a cold smile and took out a gold token from his arms. "In the palm of Princess Tianshou, this is the order of Haotian given to me by Haotian God, now, I am the guard of the Moon Palace, I have the right to leave idle people outside, so as not to disturb the Qingxiu of Chang''e fairy!" "What?" Tianshou frowned slightly, unexpectedly, Haotian would interfere in this matter. "Haotian? Is it him again? " Gao fan can''t help frowning. He didn''t expect that the old boy was so restless. In fact, he also wanted to meet Chang''e. after all, Chang''e is the most beautiful woman in the world, and the goddess in the eyes of countless men. Now that they are all here, it''s a pity not to see each other."What? What''s your opinion Wu Gang looks at Gao fan jokingly, and his eyes are full of contempt. Yes, he knows that Gao fan is the emperor. Because when Haotian came to him before, he told him. "You even know me?" Gao fan looks calm. "Of course." Wu Gang said with a joking smile, "if your majesty really wants to go in, you can defeat me first!" Haotian promised Wu Gang that as long as Wu Gang defeated Gao fan and humiliated him, he would free Wu Gang from his sin and let him return to heaven. Haotian says that Gao fan is just a mortal, Wu Gang is a golden immortal. It''s like playing with a mortal? That''s why Wu Gang is now so confident in targeting Gao fan. "Wu Gang, you are presumptuous!" Tianshou''s eyes were awe inspiring. "Your Majesty is a distinguished guest invited by the empress of GAOFAN. You must not be rude!" "Sorry!" Wu Gang shook the token in his hand again, "I am now a man of Haotian God! You can''t listen to the order of the queen mother! " "You..." Tianshou is short of breath and has a blue face. "Princess Tianshou, don''t worry." Gao fan, with a cool face, stepped forward and said, "I will fight!" "Oh?" Wu Gang was slightly stunned, never thought that the emperor should fight. Originally, he intended to leave Gao fan alone, after long Ji and Tianshou entered the Moon Palace, he was humiliating Gao fan alone. When long Ji and Tianshou come out and find out that Wu Gang has beaten Gao fan for revenge, Wu Gang has returned to Nantianmen with Haotian''s support. But now, Gao fan actually took part in the battle, which was just in line with his intention. "Your Majesty Wu Gang is just a sinner. I''m afraid it''s beneath your identity! " Tianshou frowns slightly, of course, she knows that Gao fan can completely crush Wu Gang, after all, she has personally learned the strength of Gao fan. As soon as Wu Gang listened to Tianshou''s words, he picked his eyebrows and was not happy at that time. Shit! Who do you look down on? "No harm." Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s normal for people of practice to like to compete with each other. since Wu Gang is an immortal and thinks highly of me, I will accompany him for two moves." Gao fan hasn''t used the law of extinction he obtained before. The skill explanation only says that all things are destroyed. Gao fan is very curious about how to eliminate them. So he plans to test it on Wu Gang. Although it''s a bit like shooting mosquitoes, Gao fan is such an easygoing person. Chapter 1407 "All right then!" Tianshou nods and pulls Longji aside. Wu Gang frowned slightly. Tianshou''s performance made him a little confused. After all, Gao fan is the guest invited by Queen Mother of the west, and it seems that queen mother of the West and Gao fan are on the same side. It is reasonable to say that Tianshou should do its best to protect Gao fan''s safety, but now, Tianshou has let Gao fan fight Wu Gang. Isn''t it obvious to push Gao fan into the fire pit? Wu Gang''s eyes twinkle and he thinks in his heart, is it difficult? Is the emperor really powerful? However, he looked left and right, up and down, did not see that there was even a trace of spiritual fluctuation on the emperor''s body! This is special. It''s just a mortal! "Let''s go!" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "I''ll give you a move first." Nani? Wu Gang has a look in his eyes. Is Gao fan too crazy? It''s a move for me to open my mouth! if you don''t teach you a lesson, you might want to see God! "Good courage! Eat me With a sharp drink, Wu Gang swung his axe and chopped it down at Gao fan. Next second, Wu Gang was stunned. Because everything in front of him disappeared in an instant. At this time, he found himself in a state of nothingness. Around is endless darkness, looking down at their own body, but even the body can not see. It was a wonderful feeling. He could feel his existence, but he felt that he was dead. It seems that the body and soul are still controlled by themselves, but they feel that the body and soul have never existed in this world. Longji and Tianshou look silly, they don''t see Gao fan do it at all. Wu Gang, who was originally fierce, suddenly becomes a human sculpture. At this time, Tianshou also knows how big the gap between himself and Gao fan is. After all, Gao fan didn''t use this trick on her before. How many mysterious abilities does he have? Tianshou looks at Gao fan''s back, slightly stunned. Gao fan nodded slightly and murmured in a low voice, "originally, this is the law of extinction." Let every cell and soul in one''s whole body fall into a chaos of absolute extinction. For example, Wu Gang now stands there, like a human sculpture, motionless. Even without killing him, as long as there is no power of law to wake him up, his body will stand here until it dies. However, Gao fan didn''t want to kill Wu Gang, this guy''s IQ is just a little low, and he has been used. Gao fan''s thoughts moved, the law of the wind started, and Wu Gang was thrown into the sky. When Wu Gang opened his eyes again, he found that he had already gone out. "What''s the deal? Why are you so dishonest He could only disappear in the haze of the moon with a scream. He personally understood what is called "heaven"! Haotian! You son of a bitch, is that what I said about mortals? Full of anger in his arms, Wu Gang didn''t know where to fly. At this time, there was a faint murmur, "thank you for helping me deal with this guard dog." This voice makes people feel relaxed and happy. Gao fan''s face followed the voice calmly to see in the past, a pair of eyes can''t help but see some hair straight. In front of the gray Moon Palace, there stands a beautiful figure in white. The other side is white and beautiful, with a pair of straight long legs, a tight grip on the waist, as soft as a weeping willow in the wind. This figure, fat points show fat, thin points and thin. It''s a perfect interpretation, what is the best! I''m afraid that this woman is the first beauty of Honghuang, Chang''e, isn''t she? Her eyes are like stars and her eyebrows are like crescent moon, she is also looking at Gao fan curiously. However, she was more reserved than Gao fan. She just took a close look and moved her eyes away. "Chang''e fairy." Tianshou hurried forward to salute, "we are here on the order of the queen mother, please open the test of the saint to Princess Longji." "Well." Chang E''s face was calm, and she looked at Longji with a smile. Her eyes suddenly became dignified, "Longji, you have got back the original memory now, then you should also know what it means to be a saint!""I know!" Long Ji''s face is dignified, "I''ve thought about it, and I''ll ask Chang''e fairy to complete it." Chang''e''s face relaxed and nodded slightly, "since you have already thought about it, come with me." "Oh, yes." Chang''e turned and looked at Gao fan and Tianshou, "next, please wait outside, the inheritance ceremony of the saint needs me and Longji to face each other naked, so I can''t let you observe it." "Yes Tianshou looks respectful. Gao fan felt his nose awkwardly. In fact, you don''t have to say so much. "There''s more." Chang''e said with a smile, "if you have anything else to explain, please explain it now, because once the inheritance is successful, Longji will go into the depths of the moon, and will be closed for a while. When she comes out again, she will have become a saint, she will not leave the Moon Palace unless she inherits the throne of queen mother. But you can come back to see her after she leaves the customs. " Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at Longji''s eyes. "Otherwise, forget it? I really don''t need you to pay like this. " Longji bursts into GAOFAN''s arms with tears in his eyes and whispers in GAOFAN''s ear, "Your Majesty, this is Longji''s choice. Don''t persuade me! Last night, I became your bride, today is just a temporary departure, please wait for me to come back! " After that, without waiting for Gao fan to hold her, she flew directly into the Moon Palace. "You two, goodbye!" With a smile on her face, Chang''e turned and entered the Moon Palace. Gao fan looked at the closed gate of the Moon Palace, lost his mind for a moment. It turns out that Longji came to the bedroom last night to sacrifice himself for this. She''s such a cute girl. He even wanted to destroy the Moon Palace and take Longji away. But in the end, he didn''t. Everyone has the right to choose for himself, GAO fan only hopes that every woman around him will do what she wants to do and live the life she wants to live. That''s all Gao can give them. "Come on, let''s go back." Gao fan turned around and left the Moon Palace, Tianshou followed. On the laurel tree, Haotian looks at the closed door of the Moon Palace with a gloomy face and hammers the trunk with hatred, "damn! Longji went in He looked at the moon with gloomy eyes, gnashing his teeth with hatred. After all, in the Moon Palace, there is a big secret about his success or failure. Later, the GAOs met with the queen mother and asked her for the gold pagoda she had given her before. Chapter 1408 After all, this magic weapon will be given to Li Jing by Taiyi real person in the original work to win Li Jing''s heart. Li Jing''s aptitude is average, but he only has some experience in the use of this exquisite tower. And now, Li Jing has turned in points, and Gao fan can certainly give him the golden pagoda. In addition, Gao fan knew that Taiyi had been to chentangguan before, now he was a little worried that Nezha would be taken away by Taiyi in advance, so he wanted to see what happened to Nezha by the way. Of course, Gao fan didn''t have the exquisite tower of the queen mother. He gave the three precious jade Ruyi to the queen mother. After all, he is such a person who won''t let others suffer. Although the queen mother was surprised, she still accepted Gao fan''s three precious jade Ruyi. after all, who doesn''t love the magic weapon? As for the saying that Yuanshi Tianzun would come to ask for it, we''ll talk about it then. Outside the yaochi, the queen mother and the seven fairies take Gao fan to the door. "Your Majesty, be careful all the way." The queen mother led all the immortals to salute Gao fan. "Thank you for your hospitality. Please let me know as soon as Longji leaves the pass." Gao fan''s return. The queen mother said with a smile, "please don''t worry, our palace will protect the dragon." "Thank you very much." Gao Fan said with a smile, "you don''t have to send me. I''ll go!" At the end of his speech, Gao fan turned away, smartly. "Let it go..." Looking at Gao fan''s back, the queen mother showed her aunt''s smile, this son-in-law, she was very satisfied! While she was talking, she had gone to the fairy palace. The rest of the immortals scattered after the queen mother left. Only Tianshou, looking at the direction of GAOFAN''s disappearance, was in a daze. "What''s the matter with me?" She frowned and murmured, she felt a little uneasy, GAO fan''s appearance shocked her too much, even the status of queen mother she had always wanted was not so important at this time. She couldn''t figure out why this kind of feelings for Gao fan burst out so suddenly. I fell in love with a man who wanted to be a hooligan at the beginning. Think of the first meeting, Tianshou feel some blush. What a villain, rascal! "Sister, what are you looking at?" Tian Xian came up with a playful face and said, "if you like him, just go up and say it!" "Dead girl, what are you talking about?" Tianshou brow a pick, raise a hand toward the day show a palm down. Tianxian dodged, with a bad smile on his face, "it seems that my sister is really interested in the emperor. You''ve done it before, but I''ve never been able to avoid it! Love makes people blind! It will also make your hitting accuracy lower! " "Dead girl, I''ll kill you!" "Hee hee, sister, you admit it! I''m going to tell the queen! Let her help you get married! When the time comes, the two princesses of yaochi will be married, double happiness "Die wench, you dare!" Two women, one in front of the other, riding qingluan, skimmed over the yaochi lake. The queen mother, who was still on the steps, looked back at them with a kind smile on her face, "our palace has really spoiled these children over the years!" "The empress is kind-hearted. Everyone is very happy." Chang''e didn''t know when she had appeared beside the queen mother. "All these years in the Moon Palace, I''ve worked hard for you." The queen mother took Chang''e''s hand and her face was happy. Chang''e''s face was calm. "It''s not hard. As long as I can get the treasure that Taoist Hongjun left to Haotian, all my efforts in the Moon Palace these years are worth it!" Yes, the reason why Queen Mother Xi was willing to let Haotian be her son-in-law was that Hongjun gave Haotian a lot of dowries. These dowries, in addition to the foundation of heaven: LingXiao palace, are the secret treasures hidden in the deep of the Moon Palace. There are a large number of practice resources and many unborn magic weapons. But the opening of this treasure is very wonderful. It needs the daughter of Wang Mu Niang and Hao Tiansheng to be opened after the man takes a blood. The purpose of Hongjun''s doing this is to cultivate the feelings of the queen mother of Haotian dialect, so that she can manage the gods on the list together in the future. Giving birth to a child or even having a family is just to check the power of Haotian and the queen mother in case they grow up beyond Hongjun''s control. But Haotian didn''t really mean to cooperate with the queen mother, so he encouraged the queen mother of the West for various reasons, and set up a clause that the immortals of yaochi would be beaten down to earth if they had an affair with mortals. In order to avoid her daughter being taken a blood, open the secret treasure, and share with the queen mother.He planned to kill the queen mother first, marry one by himself, and then enjoy the secret treasure. So, when Longji had an affair with the mortals, he beat Longji down to the mortals mercilessly. Its real purpose, however, is to open the treasure of the Moon Palace. At that time, the queen mother did not know about the Moon Palace treasure, so she believed in his evil. Later, Haotian felt that everything was under his control. He often went to Chang''e fairy, his favorite, for a drink. But he did not know that Chang''e''s real identity was the strongest intelligence expert around the queen mother. Once he had drunk too much and was told by Chang''e. Then Chang''e told the queen mother the truth, the queen mother was very sad because she had gradually begun to trust Haotian. To my surprise, Haotian is so insidious, so from then on, she began to neglect and alienate Haotian. Later, Hao genius went to Hongjun to complain, and said that he was abused by the queen mother, so he got the list of gods. "Now, we just need to wait for Longji to pass the customs!" With a smile on her face, "next, you go with the emperor, once Longji leaves the pass, I will tell you, and then you will come back with the emperor, and we will open the secret treasure together!" "Yes Chang''e nodded respectfully, "what about Haotian?" The queen mother of the West said with a smile, "I''ll meet him alone!" Chang''e''s Willow eyebrows slightly frowned, "does the empress want to think about it? After all, Haotian is also very strong!" Before she finished speaking, Chang''e was staring at the things in the hands of the queen mother of the West. "This This is three precious jade, Ruyi Chang''e was shocked, "is this the three precious jade Ruyi of Yuanshi Tianzun?" "Exactly!" The queen mother was very proud with a smile, "this is from my son-in-law!" "The emperor? Where did he come from? Is it difficult for him to cooperate with Yuanshi Tianzun? " Chang''e asked in a hurry. "No!" The queen mother frowned slightly. "He said that he robbed it from Yuanshi Tianzun." Is it possible Chang''e petrified on the spot, "the emperor really killed Wu Gang before, but does he really have the strength to snatch things from the saints? You know, there are marks left by saints on the things of saints Chapter 1409 "I''m very confused, too." The queen mother looked solemn, "that''s why I asked you to follow him..." "Yes, sir Chang''e instantly understood and nodded her head. ¡­¡­ Gao fan comes out of yaochi, and the immortals have left. "Qingluan, send me to chentangguan!" Gao fan smiles and says to qingluan who sits down. This qingluan is given to him by the queen mother. When he''s finished, he will go back automatically. "Li!" Qingluan screams and goes to chentangguan. At this time, there was a dead sea deep in the flood and wasteland. Then lead, zhunti two people in the air. Before, they were supposed to go to Chaoge to find Gao fan, but the people in Chaoge city said that Gao fan would not go to Chaoge any more. They waited for a long time, but Gao fan still didn''t come back. They both thought that Gao fan didn''t want to see them, so they declined. So they left Chaoge and then came here. "Martial uncle, please show up!" They bowed to the silent mass with respectful faces, the sea was calm without any reaction. "Martial uncle!" Then the Taoist priest said with a dignified face, "today''s heaven is in chaos, and Hongjun''s ancestors can''t come out. the emperor suddenly has the strength of a saint, and the world will be in chaos. martial uncle, this is a good opportunity for you to return to the flood and famine!" "Goo Goo..." There was a sudden change on the water surface, and a huge mountain like terror animal head emerged from the water, above the head, there was a sharp one horn, emitting a faint thunder light, above the huge head, there were a pair of big eyes, shining like the sun in the sky. Jieyin and zhunti, looking at the huge creature, couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. This is a creature. It''s called Kunpeng grandmaster. It''s Hongjun''s younger brother. A heavy breath came from the pavement, and the guide and zhunti quickly carried the power of the sage to resist, the stones around them turned into fly ash in an instant, and there was no residue left. Even the saints dare not make mistakes in front of Kunpeng. The next second, a dull voice rang out around them, which made their eardrums ache. "are these the two disciples of Hongjun Laoer? What you two just said is true? " "It''s true to inform martial uncle!" Then the Taoist answered in a hurry, "let''s invite my martial uncle out of the mountain, just to let my martial uncle return to the flood and take charge of Niuer!" "Hum..." Kunpeng''s grandmaster snorted coldly, "what about Lu Ya? Why don''t you go to Lu Ya? " Lu Ya is also the younger martial brother of Hongjun''s ancestors. at that time, Hongjun, Nuwa, Kunpeng and Lu Ya studied under the door of chuangyuanling, and they all had a good relationship. But later they parted ways. Kunpeng and Hongjun even became enemies because they fought for the position of the way of heaven. Lu Ya wants to be honest and independent, so Kunpeng thinks that Hongjun should not let his apprentice come to him, but should go to Lu Ya. Jieyin is suffering. I also want to find martial uncle Lu Ya! Who would like to come to you with fear! The problem is that Lu Ya Taoist has been travelling around the world and can''t find him at all! But at this point, you can''t tell the truth. Jieyin zhunti looked at each other and said, "to tell you the truth, martial uncle, I''ll take Daoyin and zhunti, my younger martial brother. We are originally the demon clan, therefore, we are more willing to make an alliance with you, who are also the demon clan, than the land pressure Taoist!" "Hum!" Kunpeng grandmaster light a hum, "calculate you have a little eyesight, human beings do not have a good thing!" "Yes "You are right," he said "What can''t happen to Hongjun, but is it true?" Kunpeng grandmaster Wei narrowed his eyes, looking at the two people in front of him, he was a little suspicious. Kunpeng''s grandmaster failed to become a saint because he was infected with a lot of cause and effect when he was robbed by the Lich. At last, he was caught by Hongjun and sent to the dead sea to suppress. Before, when Hongjun was closed, he felt that Hongjun''s breath in the flood and famine was getting weaker and weaker. He knew at that time that he could break his own border at any time, but he didn''t have the courage! After all, he still remembers the terrible scene when Hongjun suppressed him. Hongjun said that he would be shut down for ten thousand years. There are still decades to go in this world. So, he''s a little bit of a giver. "Of course it''s true!" Then yinzhunti nodded hastily, "we have been to Zixiao palace three times, but we haven''t seen him yet. when we went there for the first time, there was a reply, when we went there for the second time, there was silence.""Oh?" Kunpeng''s grandmaster heard the speech, and immediately became interested, "tell me everything outside, including what you said before! I want a real answer. Don''t lie to me "Yes, yes! I dare not, martial uncle The connection standard raises the face color dignified. "And don''t call me martial uncle in the future..." Kunpeng ancestor god cold, "call me ancestor!" "Yes, yes Soon, Jieyin and zhunti told Kunpeng the whole story. From the beginning, Hongjun worked out the appearance of the quantity robbery, the three religions signed the list of gods, and everything now. Hearing this, Kunpeng''s grandmaster was slightly curious. "As you said, Hongjun''s seclusion seems to have something to do with the emperor?" "Very likely!" He nodded solemnly. "Joke!" Kunpeng joked in his eyes, "human beings are just mortals. How can they have the fortune to change the way of heaven? This must not be the case! " Jieyin and zhunti looked at each other and nodded deeply, "the grandmaster is right, which makes us lie!" "All right!" The corner of Kun Peng''s mouth rose slightly, and he was very satisfied with the attitude of yin and zhunti. His fierce eyes converged in the void, "you can''t have no one at the helm for a long time. elder martial brother, this time, it''s your own problem. I went out, but in order to help you wipe your ass, you can''t blame me!" Then lead and zhunti look at each other, it''s done! "You two stay away from me. I''ll have to break the seal." As Kun Peng spoke, he had sunk to the bottom of the sea. "Yes Then the guide guide and guide quickly retreated. The next second, a huge light blue eight diagrams appeared on the sea, covering the whole sea. Two people, Jieyin and zhunti, can see a huge shadow slowly emerging from the bottom of the sea. Compared with this shadow, the head of the previous mountain is like the tip of an iceberg. "Click!" The Tai Chi diagram suddenly disintegrates, and a giant beast rises slowly from the sea. I saw that he did not know thousands of miles long. After his wings spread, he did not know thousands of miles. Gulu Jieyin and zhunti looked at the terrible beast in horror, and were startled. There are so many creatures in the world! Chapter 1410 "Elder martial brother." Zhunti said weakly, "I doubt if we are impulsive, I''m afraid we have released a terrible thing?" "No nonsense!" Then he said, "if you let martial uncle hear me, I have to kill you!" "Gulu..." Zhun ti''s throat is surging. He is already in a cold sweat. At this time, the giant Kunpeng incarnated into a tall, strong man with more than two meters. The man was dressed in black armor, with a blood red cape on his back, a Chinese character face and a black tattoo on his face, his whole face was as sharp as a knife. "Yes, martial uncle!" Jieyin and zhunti were very frightened. Even if they are saints, they dare not be presumptuous in front of Kunpeng. Because they knew that Kunpeng had the strength to compete with Hongjun for the position of heaven in those years, and even as saints, they had the privilege of immortality. But who knows, Kunpeng, a great power in ancient times, has the power to kill saints? So they got a lot of advice in front of Kunpeng. "Come on, let''s go to Zixiao Palace first!" Kun Peng looks indifferent and has made a decision. Although he has been free, he still wants to go to Zixiao palace to see Hongjun first. If Hongjun is still behind closed doors, it can only show that Hongjun really has a big problem. Only after confirming that Hongjun really had a big problem did Kunpeng dare to walk around in Honghuang. "Yes Jieyin and zhunti nodded solemnly, followed Kunpeng to leave the dead sea and went to Zixiao palace. At this time, Gao fan was still on the top of qingluan, heading for chentangguan. The reason why he is so slow is that Gao fan finds an acquaintance behind him. It''s not someone else. It''s Chang''e I just saw in the Moon Palace. At this time, Chang''e changed her dress and covered up her real appearance, even her breath. Otherwise, if Gao fan had the law of cave view, all the ghosts and demons would have no way to escape, and I''m afraid they would not find each other. Gao fan can''t help but praise Chang''e. let''s not say anything else. with this technique, Chang''e should be the first! Gao fan is very curious. Isn''t Chang''e busy with the inheritance of Longji? How can you suddenly run out to keep up with yourself? But fortunately, the other side is not murderous, it looks like they are tracking their own information. Is it difficult? What''s wrong with this woman? However, judging from the reaction of the system, Gao fan knows that Longji is in a very good state at this time and doesn''t seem to be in trouble at all. So Chang''e should have done nothing to Longji. Therefore, Gao fan slowed down his journey to chentangguan and planned to take Chang''e for a walk. At this time, Chang''e also found that Gao fan''s speed slowed down. She always thought that her concealment technology was quite brilliant and could not be seen through by Gao fan. But Gao fan these unusual movements, let her become very not self-confident. Is it difficult? Did he really find out? Chang''e looks puzzled and thinks about what happened before that carefully. she wants to think about where she was discovered by Gao fan. But soon, she shook her head in disbelief. She is very sure that she hides very well, Gao fan will never find her. So Chang''e can''t help frowning and looking at Gao fan''s back, showing a curious look at him. Just at this time, Gao fan suddenly found that there were two breath appeared in front of him, in his own direction, one in front of the other and one behind. The front breath is full of blood, while the back breath is very irritable. Gao fan frowned slightly, and the smell behind made him feel very familiar. It seems that it''s a lamp burning Taoist! Gao fan is very curious about who the lamp burning Taoist is chasing. So, in order not to disturb the other side, Gao fan directly opens the stealth rule. Chang''e, who is following Gao fan, is just dumbfounded. What about people? Not only people directly disappeared, but also the breath disappeared. Is that the hell? Chang''e has shown a suspicious look of life, this is the first time she encountered such a situation. After all, she''s very good at spying and tracking. Otherwise, she couldn''t know Haotian''s secret from his mouth just by drinking. But now, she''s very frustrated. At this time, Chang''e''s eyes were awe inspiring, because she also felt that there were two strong breath coming towards her direction.Moreover, each other''s breath is strong, obviously far stronger than their own. In the flood and famine, there are many cases of killing people and seizing treasure. Chang''e knew that she was likely to encounter this kind of thing. So she immediately turned and flew away in the other direction to avoid being hit. If you are misunderstood as an accomplice and killed by others, who can you talk to? But at this moment, Chang''e''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled instantly. Because, she now found that she underestimated the speed of the other side. The other party has come, she has no time to escape! "No matter, I''ll fight it!" As soon as Chang''e''s face sank, she turned around, her whole body''s spiritual power came out in an instant, ready to escape with all her strength. But Don''t move! "What?" Chang''e was shocked, she was surprised to find that her body was in the void and could not move. What''s more, the two chasing figures have appeared in her sight. The one who escaped in front was a huge black mosquito, and the one who followed was a lamp burning Taoist. "I''m dying! I''m dying. I''m dying Chang''e watched the black mosquito fly in her own direction, and her brain became blank in an instant. The black mosquito has a huge body, with a sharp mouthpiece one meter long on its head, and a faint black light on it. Chang''e subconsciously felt that her body was under control of the strange force, I am afraid it is from this mosquito, right? I''m afraid the sharp mouthparts of the other party can directly pierce their own bodies, right? It seems that this time I''m afraid it''s really over. Her pretty face instantly lost its color, and her face was pale, waiting for the arrival of death. If I had known this, I would not have followed the emperor secretly! She is regretting that if she had directly showcased her identity with the emperor at the beginning, I''m afraid that she would not have wasted so much time and would not have met the current situation. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine sold. By the way! At this time, Chang''e suddenly remembered Gao fan who had just disappeared. Maybe the emperor can save me! When Chang''e thought about it, there was a glimmer of hope in her heart. But the next second, she fell into despair again, the black mosquito is close at hand. I''m afraid even if the emperor is a saint, she can''t save me? Chapter 1411 Looking at the black mosquito close at hand, Chang''e is ready to close her eyes and calmly accept death. But soon, she was stupid again. I saw the mosquito pass by her, just like I didn''t see her, and flew away. Why? Is this mosquito not interested in me? But soon, the lamp burning Taoist also flew past Chang''e, as if he didn''t see her. £¿£¿£¿ Chang''e has a question mark on her face. What''s the situation? "It''s dangerous!" Just at this time, a voice full of magnetism sounded behind Chang''e. Chang''e''s face stagnated, and the voice was Gao fan''s. Then Chang''e felt relaxed and free again. At this time, she found that her little hand was held by the warm big hand, and the owner of the big hand was the emperor who was smiling and looking at her. She looked frightened and tried to pull out her hand, but she didn''t succeed. "Don''t worry, Chang''e fairy. Once you let go, you will be exposed again!" Gao fan frowned slightly. "This..." Chang''e''s brows are slightly wrinkled and her face is a little hot. At this time, she realized that the reason why the black mosquito and the lamp burning Taoist didn''t see her was because Gao fan held his hand and shared his ability with him. After all, Gao fan disappeared before her eyes. Moreover, she also understood that the force that had controlled her before was also from Gao fan. Gao fan''s big hand is full of strength, very overbearing! She even thought, one hand is so powerful, what would it be like if two hands were together to press herself on the bed? Bah, bah, bah, what are you thinking? Chang''e couldn''t help condemning herself Gao fan looked in the direction of the lamp disappearing. "I''m going to have a look. Will Chang''e fairy come together?" "Well!" Chang''e let Gao fan take her little hand, with a shy face and a little deer in her heart. He won''t see through the evil ideas that flashed through my mind just now, will he? In broad daylight, I wonder if people think I''m a wave! Well I''m so ashamed! Gao fan didn''t notice Chang''e''s expression at all and flew out with her. Chang''e''s Willow eyebrows are slightly frowning, and she wants to say nothing. She wanted to tell Gao fan that the lamp and the mosquito had gone far away and left the tracking distance. But the feeling of being pulled by Gao fan did make her a little reluctant. for a moment, she was afraid that after she said it, Gao fan would stop and release her hand. So, she didn''t say. It''s good to be pulled by Gao fan like this. But soon, Chang''e was silly again. Because Gao fan has caught up with the lamp and the black mosquito. This Chang''e had a silent face and a bitter smile in her heart. It seems that his tracking and investigation techniques are nothing in front of Gao fan. It seems that Gao fan knew that he was following him long ago, but he didn''t expose it. "Chang''e fairy, you almost died just now, do you know?" Gao fan has a pleasant face, now that he has kept up with the lamp burning Taoist, he doesn''t have to panic for a moment, and he chattes with ease. "Thank you for your help." Chang''e was a little excited and stammered. "You''re welcome." Gao Fan said with a smile, "however, as soon as I made an alliance with yaochi, I was followed by the fairy Chang''e. is it hard to succeed? The queen mother of the West doubts my sincerity, so I want you to check it out?" "No, no, no..." Chang''e shook her head hastily, "absolutely not! The queen mother has great confidence in her majesty. She has no malice at all The purpose of Chang''e sent by Xiwang''s mother is to let him stay by Gao fan''s side and be a messenger, when Longji leaves the customs, he can inform Gao fan immediately. After all, Haotian will do whatever it takes to get Hongjun''s secret treasure. as long as Gao fan is present, the queen mother will be relieved. But Chang''e, as a very confident woman, had a strong curiosity about Gao fan when she heard that Gao fan could snatch things from a sage like Yuanshi Tianzun. Such a person, in the flood and desolation, even silent and nameless? She found it a little untrustworthy. Therefore, she followed Gao fan quietly, in order to find out what Gao fan''s secret was. But I didn''t expect that I was discovered by the other party, and I couldn''t understand other people''s means. And now, he is firmly in the hands of others.Although it''s nice to be pulled by him, it''s just a little embarrassing "Oh?" Gao fan joked and said, "according to what you say, you are admitting that you are sent by the queen mother?" "No, no, no!" Chang''e was frightened again and realized that she had said something wrong, "I didn''t mean that, I wasn''t sent by the queen mother." "Then why are you here?" Gao fan continued to ask. "Because It''s because... " Chang''e lowered her head, her eyes were wandering, showing a pathetic look. She was thinking about the countermeasures quickly in her mind, how to say it is reasonable. But soon, she found that her mind was blank and there was no way to deal with it. Forget it! It doesn''t matter! Chang e clenched her teeth and suddenly raised her head, with a serious face, she blurted out, "because I like you!" Gao fan was stunned at that time. It was the first time that he was confessed by a girl. Although before, there were women who came to the door voluntarily. But none of them ever said, "I like you.". In addition, Chang''e has now been transformed and restored the image of the proud and holy Moon Fairy. With a cool and noble face, he said something bold and heartbeating. This contrast really surprised Gao fan. Therefore, Gao fan''s face turned red in an instant. Yes, it''s really red. He looked at Chang''e foolishly, and his body did not move. the lights and black mosquitoes disappeared again, and he did not find them. "Puff..." Chang''e looked at Gao fan''s silly expression and couldn''t help laughing. Unexpectedly, Gao fan, such a powerful man, would even blush! Isn''t that cute? "Cough..." Gao fan also found his gaffe, coughed quickly and returned to normal immediately. He quickly checked the background of the system and found that he had not received Chang''e''s points. it was basically confirmed that Chang''e was not sincere when she said this. But just now, Chang E''s eyes were full of sincerity, and her face was very serious. Gao fan can''t help shaking his head secretly. Sure enough, beautiful women can cheat! In order to hide his true purpose, he even said such words. "Sire, are we still chasing?" Chang''e looks at Gao fan with a funny face, now, she has regarded Gao fan as a shy and blushing smelly brother. Chapter 1412 In fact, Chang''e still has a good feeling for Gao fan. After all, Gao fan is handsome, powerful and mysterious. But just these, still can''t get her like. The husband Chang''e wants must be a great hero and the only one in the world. "Chase! I''ll run after you Gao fan tidied up the expression on his face, quickly found the right direction, and went to chase the steps of the lamp. Chang''e was once again surprised that Gao fan had the ability of ultra long range tracking, and instantly found the right direction to light the light. She couldn''t help but look at Gao fan more, and her curiosity about Gao fan increased. It seems, if you can fall in love with such a man, it seems very good Soon, Gao fan and Chang''e have caught up with the light Taoist. I saw the lamp Taoist and a man in black fighting. For a moment, the main road collapsed, and there was a roar between heaven and earth. Chang''e was slightly stunned. "The man in black doesn''t know who he is? It''s amazing that you can fight with the quasi Saint level Taoist of burning lamp to this degree! " "Kill the world black mosquito, don''t you know Chang''e fairy Gao fan smiles. He has determined the identity of the man in black. Before seeing the light chasing the black mosquito, Gao fan felt strange. What is the strength of the mosquito, lighting such a quasi saint can not take him. Later, he observed all the way. Up to now, Gao fan has basically confirmed that this mosquito is the world killing black mosquito. This is the only black mosquito left in the flood and famine! He claimed to be a mosquito Taoist. He came from the Hongmeng period, which was at the same time as Hongjun. his origin is more distant than that of the dragon and Qilin people in the early period of the Han Dynasty. he lived for tens of thousands of years and was powerful. In the original work of Fengshen, this guy appeared once. When he came out, he was arrested by zhunti and imprisoned in a magic weapon. Later, Zhun proposed to help Jiang Ziya hurt the virgin of Guiling, and Zhun Ti was ready to put the virgin of Guiling back into the magic weapon. as a result, he mistakenly opened the magic weapon to kill the world black mosquito, leading to the escape of the world black mosquito. He also sucked the goddess of tortoise spirit into a mummy and ran away smoothly. The escaped black mosquito didn''t have a spare time and went to the West directly. because Jieyin and zhunti were not in their hometown, he was lying on the lotus terrace of the twelve grades of merit and virtue, the holy things of western religion, and had a wild smoking. By the time he received zhunti, the twelve grades of merit lotus terrace had become nine grades. As for Taoist mosquito, no one knows where he has gone. Gao fan showed a faint smile on his face. Unexpectedly, he met this guy here. "Kill the world black mosquito?" Chang''e was slightly surprised. She obviously didn''t know. "Yes Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "killing black mosquito is an ancient creature in Hongmeng period, which increases its strength by sucking everything in the world." "The creatures of Hongmeng period?" Chang''e looks shocked, after all, the only people she knows about the Hongmeng period are Hongjun Daozu and Nvwa Niangniang. And this black mosquito was a great power in Hongmeng period. "So he''s strong?" Chang''e looks at the front in surprise. "It''s really strong, but he shouldn''t be the opponent of daoren." Gao fan is indifferent, "the exterminating black mosquito is a great beast, so other forces are very afraid of him, and he is beaten and killed everywhere. although he has lived for endless years, he has not been able to get good resources to improve his strength. so up to now, he is only a quasi Saint level, just like the lamp burning Taoist, only by virtue of his ability If they have their own strength, they will open five times and five times, but the lamp burning Taoist has the magic weapon given by the original heaven, and killing the black mosquito is definitely not his opponent. " "Oh." Chang''e nodded suddenly. At this time, the lamp burning Taoist waved and took out a purple gold bowl and a string of Buddhist beads. The mosquito Taoist priest saw the lamp offering magic weapon, his face panicked, "have the ability, you don''t use magic weapon, we fight hand to hand!" "Well! A joke It''s cold to light the lamp, but I don''t pay attention to Taoist''s words. "Asshole!" Mosquito Taoist instant panic, secretly scolded a, turned to slip. Burning lamp eyes a Lin, a fierce drink, "evil, where to go?" With a wave of his hand, the Buddha beads in his hand soared in an instant, turned into a long golden dragon and surrounded the mosquito Taoist. The Golden Dragon quickly shrinks, compresses the encirclement, and wants to take down the mosquito Taoist. As soon as the mosquito Taoist''s face sank, his body rose abruptly in the air, trying to break through from above.But the lamp waved again and threw out the purple gold bowl. The purple gold bowl rose in the storm and turned into the size of a mountain in an instant. The mosquito Taoist could not dodge, so he could only fly down and back. although he was not hit by the purple gold bowl, he was once again surrounded by the Golden Dragon. At this point, he has only one direction to go, and that is below. He had no choice but to bite his teeth and go down quickly. "Well come!" With a cold smile from the lamp, a curtain as big as a purple gold bowl like a mountain suddenly appeared from the clouds below. The mosquito Taoist didn''t have time to step back and bumped into it. The corners around the curtain quickly wrapped up, and soon wrapped up the purple gold bowl and the Buddha Pearl Dragon. The mosquito Taoist priest''s eyes turned into the mosquito itself and stabbed it against the curtain with a sharp mouthpiece. But the curtain was very flexible. It was like he was stabbed in a ball of cotton. It was quickly bounced back. At this time, he has been completely stupid, this is to cool the rhythm ah. With a wave of the lamp master''s hand, the curtain has turned into a cloth bag, which he held in his hand. looking at the cloth bag in his hand, his face has shown a proud smile, caught the killing black mosquito, and after going back, he will not be scolded by the master! After all, he even gave the gold and exquisite pagoda to the queen mother of the West. When he went back, he would have been scolded by the original God. But now it''s different. With this black mosquito killer, he can go back safely. "Poof!" After a crisp sound, a hole appeared in the bottom of the bag. The lamp carrying the bag and the mosquito Taoist inside the bag were stunned at the same time. What''s the situation? The reason why he lights up the lamp is that he not only finds a big hole in the cloth bag, but also finds that he can''t control his body. He is an absolute saint. What kind of power is this? Even the absolute saint can be controlled. Taoist mosquito is also a face muddled force, is a bit can''t believe everything in front of. What about this hole? Did I just poke it? It''s impossible! What about the delay? So he poked his head out of the bag and looked out. Chapter 1413 Taoist mosquito was surprised to find that Taoist lamp burner didn''t know why, seemed to be immobile. There was a greedy smile on his face. When he flew out of the cloth bag, he bit the lamp. "Hiss..." Chang''e suddenly widened her eyes and took a breath. Because she saw that the lamp burning body was drying rapidly, and the smell of the mosquito Taoist was growing wildly. In her opinion, the power of swallowing others to increase her strength is a little disgusting. Seeing the picture in front of her, she could not help but hold Gao fan''s arm subconsciously. "Taoist mosquito, what an evil guy!" Gao fan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he had already launched the law of annihilation. He made the hole in the cloth bag just now. He doesn''t want to be caught by the lamp. This is a powerful man. It''s a pity not to catch him. But I never thought that the mosquito Taoist was so crazy. Finally escaped, not the first time to escape even if, on the contrary, began to suck others. When Chang''e saw that the mosquito Taoist was fixed like Wu Gang before, she knew that Gao fan had done it. Her big eyes flashed at Gao fan, she was curious, what is Gao fan''s power? Even the quasi Saint level mosquito Taoist had no resistance in front of him. At this time, she was also surprised to find that she actually held Gao fan''s arm, the temperature above Gao fan''s arm was flowing into her body through the softness in front of her. "Ah Chang''e''s face turned red and she let go of Gao fan''s hand. Gao fan was startled and looked at Chang''e in a panic, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? " "No..." In her panic, Chang''e did not forget to take a look at the mosquito Taoist priest and the lamp. seeing that they did not respond, she took a long breath. As for Gao fan, she doesn''t want to see it now. After all, she is a little shy. Gao fan''s face was expressionless. Then he remembered that Chang''e seemed to hold herself just now. What a shame! I didn''t feel the softness of Chang''e! I want to do it again! But look at Chang''e''s expression, I''m afraid there''s no chance. Forget it. Let''s get rid of the mosquito Taoist first. At this time, the mosquito Taoist has been hoodwinked, "what''s the situation?" He found that he felt as if he had come to a quiet world, which was so subtle that he doubted whether he was dead or alive. "Want to live?" At this time, Taoist mosquito heard Gao fan''s voice. The mosquito Taoist did not answer immediately. He pricked up his ears and listened carefully to the direction of the sound. As long as he finds the direction of the sound, he has a chance to fight back. After all, no matter what sorcery the opponent uses, everything can be cracked only by defeating the essence. "Ha ha, the idea is quite naive!" Gao fan joked, no wonder that although the mosquito Taoist is weak, he can spend so long in the flood and wasteland, it turns out that his brain is so easy to use. When he heard Gao fan''s words, Taoist mosquito could not help but frown deeply, because he found that Gao fan''s voice seemed to come from his own mind, moreover, Gao fan seemed to know his idea of fighting back. How is this possible? The mosquito Taoist frowned and shook his head. It''s impossible. There must be something wrong. He didn''t notice. So, he thought with a dignified face, and wanted to find a solution. Gao fan smiles indifferently, which is an additional function of the rule of solitude. while sealing the five senses of the target, he can also expose the target''s thoughts to himself. "That''s right." Gao fan''s voice rang out again, "I know what you are thinking in your heart, you just thought, find the direction of my voice, attack, now, I find that I can see your thoughts clearly, and I feel shocked, right? Am I right? " "What?" After hearing the words, the Taoist could not calm down at last. He looked around in shock. "Who are you and where are you?" "Here it is Gao fan smiles and unties the control of the law of extinction. The mosquito Taoist suddenly opened his eyes and left the lamp burning body in a hurry. In the distance, he looked at Gao fan with a dignified face. Gao fan doesn''t have any aura fluctuation. He looks like a mortal.But Taoist mosquito was very confused, because what he heard just now in that strange state was Gao fan''s voice. He took another look at Chang''e beside Gao fan, although Chang''e has a strong breath, he can see that Chang''e is not his opponent, the powerful ability just now should not be released by Chang''e. There is no one else here. If it is not Chang''e, it can only be Gao fan! But how is that possible? Gao fan is just a mortal! For a moment, the mosquito Taoist hesitated. At this time, after leaving the mosquito Taoist, the body of the lamp will fall towards the world below. Gao fan stares at the mosquito Taoist, distracts himself and gently waves his hand, grabs the lamp''s body, in front of the mosquito Taoist, Gao fan cleans the magic weapon and storage bag on the lamp''s body, and then releases his hand, letting the lamp''s body fall freely towards the wasteland world below. Mosquito Taoist mouth smoke, "you don''t also don''t throw, I haven''t had enough!" Gao fan joked, "if you want, pick it up by yourself!" "Hum!" Mosquito Taoist a face vigilance, "I go to pick up, in case you are in the meeting to shoot a hidden arrow?" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "just like that, do you think it''s necessary for me to shoot a hidden arrow?" "Just now?" The mosquito Taoist''s face sank, thinking of the fear of being dominated by the dark space, "just now, is it really your ability?" "What? Do you want to try again? " Gao fan''s face was evil, and his right hand had been raised while he was speaking. "No!" Taoist mosquito has a dignified face, he doesn''t want to experience the feeling that he can''t control himself and let others butcher him. He''s afraid he''ll go crazy. Seeing Taoist mosquito''s reaction, Gao Fan said with a smile, "but I suggest you not to pick up the lamp, but to find a place to hide. if you make the lamp like this, you will not only lose your strength, but will probably not be able to recover. he is Yuanshi Tianzun''s favorite apprentice. Yuanshi Tianzun will not let you go even if he turns over the whole flood." "What? Is he a lamp burner There was a look of panic in Taoist''s eyes. One face is forced bitterly, in the heart MMP, "how can he be a lamp burning Taoist?" Gao fan is slightly stunned, how? You suck people up without knowing who they are? At this time, a wave came from the distance, and Gao fan''s eyes looked at the past. Chapter 1414 "No!" Chang''e frowned slightly, "this is the fluctuation of the search technique, it seems that the interpreters are close, moreover, I don''t think they will find it in a moment." "Let me go!" The mosquito Taoist looked at Gao fan, his whole body tense. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "yes, but you need to swear to me!" "What?" Mosquito Taoist Leng Leng, then showed angry eyes, "why? Why should I swear to you? " "No matter how bad I am, I''ll just be caught and locked up by others, but every time, I can get away with this." "I have never given in to anyone, and I will never bow in front of you today!" "It''s too late to take the oath again!" Gao fan frowned slightly, his insight rule has seen Taiyi real people coming towards this place, very fast! Mosquito Taoist eyes a Lin, obviously, he also felt the Taiyi real people. "See you later!" Taoist mosquito took a look at Gao fan, turned and flew away. The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rose slightly, and he dodged in front of the Taoist. Taoist mosquito peed at that time. How could Gao fan''s speed be so fast? You know, he thinks that his speed is invincible in the same level, except for saints, no one can stop him. "Get out of the way!" Taoist mosquito is flustered, Taiyi real person and others are very close, so it''s really too late if they are not here. Although he dares to kill even burning the lamp, he is not afraid of Taiyi and others. But as Gao Fan said, it will get into trouble! So, he flashed here and wanted to go over Gao fan. But Gao fan almost acted with him at the same time, and then even got to the predetermined position before him. Gao fan''s speed has subverted his cognition. "What are you going to do to let me go?" The mosquito Taoist priest''s face was livid, and his face collapsed and roared, "if you''re afraid of being involved, you''ll say that I''m burning a lamp and that''s the end, isn''t it?" "And you''ve got that magic weapon. Why can''t you get along with me?" "If you''re in the way, I''ll kill you!" "When the preacher comes, I will say that you ordered me to light the lamp and ambush him! I got his flesh and blood, you got his magic weapon Gao fan is slightly stunned. This Taoist is really very smart. Unexpectedly, in such a short time, I thought of a way again! "Very good!" Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "it seems that you can walk in the wilderness for so many years, this brain is really smart! You are a very good man "What are you talking about?" Taoist mosquito is really anxious, the smile on Gao fan''s face, as well as his high voice and eyes, make him very uncomfortable. But the next second, he was once again shrouded in darkness. Come on be doomed! Gao fan gently waved his hand and put the mosquito Taoist into the system space. Of course, Gao fan has opened up an independent space for the mosquito Taoist, otherwise, with this guy''s urine nature, he will suck whatever he sees, I''m afraid those treasures in the space will be wasted by him. The next second, the light Taoist and the hermeneutics appeared. The moment they saw Gao fan, they were dumbfounded. Originally, they squatted on the way to Chaoge in yaochi, waiting for Gao fan to appear, so as to rob him. As a result, Gao fan did not wait to come, but found the black mosquito. As a result, dengdeng ran after the black mosquito, they were not as fast as dengdeng, so they had to chase after them. Before he could catch up with the light, he met Gao fan, who they were going to rob. For a moment, they were a little guilty, so they were a little embarrassed. "Hello, your majesty, and this fairy." Taiyi real person forward, toward Gao fan and Chang''e bow hand salute. Chang e smiles and doesn''t speak. But including Taiyi real person, so men''s eyes are constantly secretly looking at Chang''e. I have to say that the title of the most beautiful woman in the world really deserves it. "Isn''t this the real person Taiyi and the people who explain and teach?" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "why haven''t you gone back? Is this waiting for someone? " On hearing Gao fan say, who are you waiting for? Taiyi is a little flustered! Isn''t this waiting for you? Don''t you think you should go back to Chaoge? How did you go north? However, Taiyi immortal soon recovered calm, "we were going back!As a result, we met a fierce object, the black mosquito exterminator. Martial uncle''s lamp burning Taoist chased out first. We followed in his footsteps "Lamp burning Taoist?" Chang''e was slightly surprised and looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if the one who fell down there just now is the lamp burning Taoist they said?" "What? Did you fall? " When they heard the words, they were confused. "Yes, yes." Chang''e nodded with a fresh face, "when I came here with your majesty just now, I saw two people fighting, then one of them was injured and fell down, and the other followed closely." Gao fan took a light look at Chang''e. the beautiful woman had no flaws when she told a lie. So, he nodded thoughtfully and said suddenly, "I said that the man is a little familiar. It turns out that he is a lamp burning Taoist! No wonder... " "Thank you for telling me!" Taiyi real person and others without saying a word, toward the bottom of the world. After sending all the teachers, Chang''e looked at Gao fan with a smile, "Your Majesty, where are we going next?" Gao fan''s performance makes her feel very good. At least she has the ability to adapt to circumstances, and Gao fan is equal to her, moreover, their cooperation is very tacit. Her eyes were clear and bright, staring at Gao fan''s face, as if she wanted to see Gao fan through. Since she knew that Gao fan was a shy smelly brother, she became so unscrupulous. Gao fan is still a little unaccustomed. He feels his nose awkwardly and says, "let''s go to chentangguan!" He did not continue to ask why Chang''e followed, nor did he intend to send her away. After all, it''s the hero who is sad about the beauty pass. GAO fan thinks it''s good to have such a gorgeous beauty around. As for the mosquito Taoist in the system space, Gao fan didn''t plan to deal with him. this guy is so arrogant and loose that no one can cure him. Let''s hang him for a while. Soon, Gao fan and Chang''e have arrived at chentangguan. There was a lot of wailing in Chentang pass, and people dressed in hemp and filial piety could be seen everywhere on the street. What''s going on? Gao fan was slightly surprised. "Old man, why is Chentang pass so beautiful?" Chang''e had casually found an old man who didn''t have to be filial and asked. "Oh, are you strangers?" The old man nodded solemnly, "yesterday, Mrs. Li died. these people who took the initiative to be filial were all those who had received the favor of his Li family." Chapter 1415 "Which Li mansion?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Which Li mansion can it be?" The old man''s face is calm, "Chen Tangguan chief, Li Jing''s house." "The dead man, but Li Jing''s wife, the Yin family?" Gao fan asked. "Yes The old man nodded, "what a good man. It''s a pity that he said he would die." "Is Yin Hong dead?" Gao fan looks surprised, Li Jing''s wife, named Yin Hong, in the original time line, although she did not have a God, she died in the original life. But now, are you dead? What''s going on? "How can I get to Li Fu, old man?" The old man took a light look at the East, "to the East, go all the way to the seaside." "Thank you very much." Gao fan took out a longevity pill and sent it to the old man. "What is this?" The old man looked at the pills in his hand in amazement. "Elixir!" Gao fan takes Chang''e''s little hand, the law of speed starts and disappears in an instant. "Immortals?" The old man suddenly widened his eyes, and then looked at the pills in his hand, "ha ha, I met the immortal, I met the immortal!" "Old man Li, what''s so strange about meeting immortals?" The uncle selling vegetables nearby immediately scoffed, "are there few immortals in chentangguan these days?" "You know shit!" The old man looked at each other faintly, tightly put Gao fan''s pills in his hand and left. With the elixir given by the gods, he wants to hide and enjoy himself! Soon, Gao fan and Chang''e have come to Li''s house. Li''s house is also a plain and haggard place, and the soldiers guarding the door are also in mourning. "Who''s coming?" The guard soldiers saw Gao fan and Chang''e and stopped them with a sharp drink. "I am the emperor. I come to pay my respects to Mrs. Li." Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is calm. "What? Your majesty Isn''t your majesty singing? Why are you here? Will he kill me in a rage? The third company of the gatekeeper''s question mark was stunned. "What? May I go in? " "Yes, yes!" The soldiers let it go. In this era, no one dares to pretend to be an emperor, so they don''t ask much. After all, if Gao fan is a fake, of course Li Jing can see it. Lingtang, Gao fan and Chang''e come. Li Jing is burning paper for his wife, a look of grief. With yellow face, thin muscles, dull eyes, dark circles and big eye socket, the whole person is haggard. "Li Aiqing, what happened?" Gao fan frowned slightly. He had confirmed that Yin Hong, who was lying in the coffin, was dead. A sword pierces the heart with a powerful fire element attack, the whole heart is scorched, so it''s hard not to die. "Your Majesty?" Hearing the speech, Li Jing looks up at Gao fan with a confused face. "Why, don''t you recognize me?" "No, no, no..." Li Jing, with a look of panic, quickly cleared up the tears on her face, turned and knelt down to Gao fan, "I just didn''t expect that your Majesty would come to chentangguan. I''m afraid for a moment, please calm your anger. I didn''t mean to delay sending the Qian Kun bow and Zhentian arrow to Wang Chaoge!" "Get up! Let''s not talk about heaven and earth bow. " Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "I''ll give Mrs. Li a piece of incense first, and then you''ll tell me the whole story all about it!" In the meantime, Gao fan had already set himself on the point of incense, and then gave Yin Hong incense. He even thought that maybe Yin Hong''s death was caused by his giving Li Jing the practice method, which changed their original life path. Guest hall. Gao fan sat down in turn. Gao fan took a sip of tea and said, "Ai Qing, how did your wife die?" "To be honest." Li Jing''s face was dignified and sad. "My wife was killed by my naughty child." "What?" Gao fan was shocked, "naughty little son? "Nezha?" "Yes Li Jing was heartbroken and said, "it''s all my fault. I''m busy with official business every day. it''s the lack of discipline that leads to this tragedy!" Later, Li Jing told the story. It turned out that after Li Jing and his wife came back from Chaoge, Taiyi real person came to the door. He said a lot about Nezha. He also said that he would accept Nezha as an apprentice. At that time, they were also very happy. After all, the two sons in front of them, Jin Zha and Mu Zha, were masters who asked for relations,As a result, the third son Nezha was ordered by the master before he was born. Moreover, the master''s name was the same as his Majesty''s, so his husband and wife readily agreed. Later, strange things happened. In just one month, Yin Hong gave birth to Nezha. "A month?" Hearing this, Chang''e was shocked. "Who has a baby in a month?" "Yes! I''m surprised, too! But what''s more surprising is still behind! " Li Jing looked sad and said, "that child was born to be able to run and jump, even to the door, lifted up the stone lion that needed eight adults to work together to lift it up!" "What? Is there anything else? " Chang''e''s eyes are shining, and she looks like a curious baby. She has asked Li Jing about Nezha. Gao fan frowned slightly. In the original work, Nezha was born in three years and six months after she was pregnant, but now she is born in one month. Is this special? Is it also related to Yin Hong and Li Jing''s practice of double cultivation? "Cough..." Gao fan cleared his throat and whispered, "Li Aiqing, did you practice with your wife the secret script I gave you before?" "Cough, fix it." When Li Jing heard the speech, he was a little shy and flustered. there was a great beauty present. Why did you suddenly ask this, your majesty? "Was it done before the birth of Nezha or after the birth?" Gao fan asked again. "After, after!" Li Jing nodded again and again, How can Mrs. Li be pregnant with a child? In case of too much force, the whole did not do? Chang''e was listening to the conversation between them. "What skill? Why do you hide and tuck in so much? " Chang''e looked at them with a puzzled look on her face. Chang''e is very curious about everything about Gao fan. After all, the power Gao fan showed before is likely to come from the secret skill. "Cough, nothing." Gao fan glanced at Chang''e faintly, Where did the girls get so much curiosity? He had basically determined that before Nezha, Li Fu was still a mortal. Nezha was born ahead of time, which has nothing to do with the skill. Then, there is only one reason: someone has done something to Nezha! According to Li Jing''s narration, it is very likely that Taiyi acted on Nezha. After all, in the original work, Nezha was originally reincarnated as lingzhuzi, and was a chess piece placed in the great Shang Dynasty. Chapter 1416 Originally, Li Jing, as a general of big business, should have contributed to the fight against Xiqi. However, the emergence of Nezha aroused the confrontation between the dragon people and chentangguan, and then Nezha''s death and resurrection, in fact, was to drag Li Jing to chentangguan. When Dashang fought Xiqi, Li Jing''s forces could not join Dashang. Moreover, all the three children of Li''s family are hermeneutics disciples, when hermeneutics finally publicly supported Xiqi, even if Li Jing wanted to help big business, he also weighed it. In addition, dengdeng presented the golden Linglong tower to Li Jing, so Li Jing became a supporter of Xiqi. Therefore, according to Gao fan''s analysis, the fact that Taiyi started in advance is mostly due to the instructions of Yuanshi Tianzun. "Li Aiqing, go on." Gao Fanchao said to Li Jing. "Yes Li Jing nodded, "later, the child didn''t know where to learn all kinds of magic arts, also got an immortal magic weapon, and then began to make trouble everywhere." "The magic weapon of the immortal family?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "what magic weapon?" Is it difficult that immortal Taiyi has passed the magic weapon to Nezha? The child is only five years old! "A sword that burns fire!" Li Jing said with an iron face. "Long sword?" Gao fan''s eyes were cold. the magic weapons given to Nezha by immortal Taiyi were Huojian gun, huntian Ling and fenghuolun, but there were no magic weapons like long sword. "Well!" Li Jing frowned and complained, "I think it must be the sword that bewitched Nezha''s mind! I must find out who gave the sword to Nezha. After finding out, I must kill the man! " "Bewitch the mind? Why Chang''e''s eyes are dignified. She has just made such a guess. After all, Nezha is just a bear child. Bear child no matter how arrogant, also dare not kill! Moreover, she had seen the scarlet wound and killed herself with one sword. The technique was cruel, and she didn''t look like a child at all. Chang''e felt that the other side seemed to be an experienced assassin just like herself! On the other hand, Li Jing continued to cry bitterly, "after Nezha got the sword, he couldn''t put it down all day long, almost obsessed, even sleeping, moreover, his temper is getting worse and worse, and he always gets angry. I want to teach him a lesson, but his wife always protects him." "Yesterday, it was Nezha''s fifth birthday. I finished my business early, bought a gift, and rushed home. then, I saw with my own eyes that Nezha stabbed his sword into his wife''s chest!" "What?" Chang''e was shocked. "It seems that there is something wrong with that sword!" Chang''e already has the answer in her heart. She knows the sword! "There are really big problems." Gao fan''s face was calm, "where is Nezha now?" "Run away!" Li Jing frowned slightly, "your majesty and the fairy analyzed this way, it occurred to me that when I called him yesterday, his expression was also very flustered, then, he followed the sword and took off. It seems that the sword really bewitched him! " Gao fan frowned slightly, "the most urgent thing is to bury his wife first, and then find Nezha." "Well." Li Jing nodded and looked at the sky outside the door with grief on her face. "Madam, you have a good journey. when I have sorted out the things here, I will go down to find you." Chang''e saw Li Jing''s grief and said, "in fact, I have a way to save my wife." "What?" Li Jing''s eyes were full of hope. "Do you have a way?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, even he had no way to revive the dead now. After all, resurrecting the dead is really an ability against heaven. "Well!" As soon as Chang''e smiles, she likes Gao fan to look at her with such surprised eyes. there is no other reason to be surprised by Gao fan, which makes her feel very successful. "Just now, I checked my wife''s body, and I can see that she practiced a double cultivation method, and she practiced it just once before she died. I think she practiced it with Mr. Li?" Chang''e said as usual. "Yes, yes." Li Jing''s face is red. , how can this beautiful fairy talk be so direct? Chang''e was not surprised, but she gave a cool smile, "originally, her own aura had been exhausted, and she was indeed dead, but the part of aura that Lord Li gave her was still in her body, although her heart was destroyed, her Dantian was still very active. As long as your majesty takes your medicine that can instantly recover her injury, she will be able to completely recover her body injury! ""Really?" When Li Jing heard the speech, his face was already smiling. "Don''t be happy too soon." Chang''e looks calm, "I can''t feel my wife''s soul around here, it means that my wife has been taken away by the ghost Messenger, in addition to saving her life with your Majesty''s medicine, we have to go to the hell to find her soul." "Hell?" Li Jing''s face was shocked, and layers of cold sweat came out on his forehead. In this era, the word "hell" is like a nightmare to people. Even though Li Jing had become a monk, he was afraid. Gao fan smiles and looks at Chang''e, "so, fairy, do you know the way to hell?" "At your Majesty''s service." Chang''e smile, a pair of star eyes unbridled in Gao fan''s face. "Well, that''s a happy decision!" Gao fan smiles and looks at Li Jing, "Li Aiqing, you don''t have to go. You take it at home. If Nezha comes back, you must find a way to keep him. When we come back, don''t kill him to avenge his wife or something. he is just a child. Don''t scare him. when I come back, there will be a way to solve his problem. " "Yes Li Jing nodded respectfully. Originally, he wanted to go to hell with him. But Gao fan was right. Someone had to watch Nezha come back. At this time, chentangguan in the north of a deep mountain. Five year old Nezha, carrying a black sword longer than him, appeared in a secret cave. "Master, master!" He screamed in panic and ran into the cave. "Disciple, why are you so alarmed?" In the cave, came a low voice. "Master, help! The disciple has killed people!" "Oh? Who did you kill? " The voice was so quiet that it didn''t care. "Yes..." Nezha choked, his eyes had shed tears, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s my mother!" "What?" The voice was obviously very surprised, "how can you kill your mother? Take me to see if I can save you. " Chapter 1417 "There will be no help!" Nezha cried, "when I was gone, her heart and half of her body were burned by this burning world, there would be no salvation!" "Ah All right! " A middle-aged man in a black robe came out from the darkness, with a kind face, he pulled Nezha up from the ground and said, "if you die, you can''t come back to life. You''d better be sad! You are born extraordinary, and you will experience numerous frustrations in your life before you can achieve something great. it''s God''s tempering that you lost your mother when you were young. It''s just fate! " If Gao fan is here, he can recognize at a glance that this middle-aged man in black robe is Shen Gongbao who escaped from him that day! "Should life be like this?" Nezha''s eyes were full of regret, he held the black ancient sword on his back in his hands and looked down at it. "Will my father, like his mother, be killed by me?" Nezha''s brow did not show and murmured. "It''s possible!" Shen Gongbao''s face was calm, as if he was talking about something trivial. "But I don''t want them to die!" Nezha''s face moved, "not only them, I don''t want anyone around me to die! I want to protect them! " "They are all my closest people. They are all dead. What''s the point of my life? I might as well kill myself! " While talking, Nezha had already picked up the black sword and was ready to wipe his neck to commit suicide. Shen Gong Bao''s face sank, and a black sword fell to the ground, "nonsense!" "Wuwu..." Nezha cried so sad that he sat on the ground and rolled, "I don''t want this! I don''t want that! Master, please help me! Help me Shen Gongbao''s eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit, but then he sighed a long time, "you are reincarnated lingzhuzi, born extraordinary, bearing the potential of acting against the sky, therefore, even heaven is not used to looking at you, and will suppress you everywhere." "People around you are afraid of you, and people of the same age don''t play with you, which makes you feel lonely. even your father doesn''t like you, and he would like to throw you into the sea every day to feed the fish!" "I see you are pitiful. I accept you as a disciple, pass on your Daoism, and pass on the magic weapon of burning the world. although burning the world will confuse your mind, it can not only increase your strength, but also sharpen your mind. only when you completely control burning the world, can you have enough strength to protect yourself in the face of natural disasters in the future!" Shen Gongbao said, while observing the expression on Nezha''s face, he was upset when he saw Nezha''s face resting now. Do you know how much Lao Tzu has put into you? If you give up now, who do you want to argue with? Soon, Shen Gongbao suppressed his unhappiness and continued to patiently say, "besides, in the future, as long as you are strong enough, you can revive your mother!" "What?" As soon as Nezha heard that his mother could be revived, he immediately hugged Shen Gongbao''s thigh and said, "master, is that true?" "It''s true, of course!" Shen Gongbao said with a smile, "my good apprentice, when did I cheat you?" "Well, how can I revive my mother?" Nezha asked again, "after all, my mother''s body was burned, and I''m afraid her soul has been taken away by the ghost messenger." Shen Gongbao frowned slightly. He just said that he could revive Nezha''s mother. that was just a casual talk. How could he know how to revive Nezha? Besides, Nezha''s two questions are also very tricky, involving the soul and the body. it seems that he has learned and can''t be fooled. But this problem is still hard for him. "Cough!" Shen Gongbao coughed dryly, "go and steal your mother''s body first, there is a thousand year old ice marrow in my cave, which can protect her body from decay, I''ll go to my martial uncle and sage Laozi to ask for a living dead and white bone elixir. when you become stronger, we''ll go to the hell again, take your mother''s soul Bring it back to life "Thank you, master!" Nezha quickly dried the tears on his face, he thought that Shen Gongbao''s words were very feasible. "My dear, you are welcome!" Shen Gongbao smiles indifferently, "people like us are ridiculed and despised by the world, which is such a sad urge, if we want to get better, we have to go against the sky!" "In the process of adverse weather, we will lose a lot of things, and losing these things is not a bad thing for us,After all, people grow up in tribulations! " As he spoke, Shen Gongbao''s eyes gradually became sharp, he remembered the bullying he had been bullied in his explanation, and his face gradually became cold. But soon, he regained his kind smile, "this time, I will help you find a way to revive your mother, you should not hold too much hope, after all, it may not be successful, but next time, I hope you will not be influenced by these seven emotions and six desires, OK?" Nezha''s face was dignified, and he didn''t know how to answer for a moment. In his opinion, Shen Gongbao''s demands are not excessive at all. Because Nezha also knew that the road of cultivation was full of frustrations. This time, in order to help himself revive his mother, Shen Gongbao had to go to the saint to plead, we can see how troublesome things are. So in the face of Shen Gongbao''s request, Nezha had no reason to refuse. "As long as I can save my mother, I can do whatever my master tells me to do!" Nezha clenched his teeth, his eyes firmly made a decision! "Well." Shen Gongbao showed a faint smile on his face. "It''s really my good apprentice..." He has already thought about what task to arrange for Nezha. At the same time, Gao fan, under the leadership of Chang''e, goes to Fengdu City leisurely. Sitting on qingluan, having nothing to do, Gao fan separated part of his divine consciousness into the system''s portable space. There is a long way to go to accept the Taoist priest. At this time, the mosquito Taoist was covered by the law of swallowing, his face was tired, and he had been tortured by Gao fan. Before, Gao fan lost a law of swallowing in space, consuming the power stored in the body of Taoist. Now it seems that the effect is good, the mosquito Taoist has been basically half dead. He was full of fear of Gao fan''s power. He grew up by sucking the flesh and blood of his enemies, but he found that his power of swallowing is nothing in front of Gao fan''s mysterious power! At least, he tried to swallow Gao fan''s power with his own power of swallowing, but the result is obvious, there is no use! Moreover, Gao fan''s power not only devours the aura in his body, even his new aura. Chapter 1418 Moreover, the power seems to have eyes. When there is aura, it comes to devour it. When there is no aura, it doesn''t care about him. Taoists are almost tortured and crazy. This feeling is really helpless. Even if he is intelligent, no strength, it is impossible to escape from this place. Seeing Gao fan''s appearance, Taoist mosquito immediately stares at Gao fan with hatred, his eyes are full of ruthlessness, "when I go out, I will kill you!" "Hehe, isn''t it?" Gao fan, with a cool smile, came to the mosquito Taoist priest and stretched out his arms, "why bother? I''ll stand here now and suck it for you. I''ll never resist. " "What?" The mosquito Taoist had a question mark on his face. Of course, he didn''t dare to say, "what conspiracy do you want to use?" "Intrigue?" Gao fan joked and said, "do you think I can still use conspiracy to deal with you? If I want to kill you, I can come up with more than ten ways at will. so I locked you up instead of killing you directly, but I only saw you as a person! " As he spoke, Gao fan''s eyes became sharp, "but talents belong to talents. if they can''t be used by me, I''d rather kill them than let them go!" "Gulu..." Mosquito Taoist looking at Gao fan''s eyes, can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Gao fan''s eyes are full of murderous spirit, although he didn''t know how many people he killed in his life, he was still a little worse than Gao fan. The more people you kill, the stronger the murderous spirit. Taoist mosquitos had to wonder why they could have a more powerful murderous air than themselves after only a few decades of human life. However, when you think about Gao fan''s magical means, even he has nothing to do, Taoist priest thinks that maybe Gao fan has really killed many people. "You How can you have such a strong murderous spirit? " Mosquito Taoist face dignified mouth asks a way. He is in awe of the strong, especially those who are stronger than him, so at this time, after seeing that Gao fan has such a powerful murderous spirit and more powerful swallowing power than him, he is a little bit counseled. "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles indifferently and looks at the change of Taoist''s face. As a result, he had a light smile on his face and said, "it''s all because he was young and vigorous. " Chapter 1419 But in the end, it''s clear that the mosquito Taoist didn''t succeed. But Gao fan thinks that if he is given time, I''m afraid he can really succeed! After all, according to the original time line of Fengshen, Taoist mosquito completely disappeared after he absorbed the twelve grades of merit lotus platform into nine grades, no one knew what he was thinking. Now Gao fan thinks that he may have gone to the ends of the earth again, and then left the world. Such a guy is really admirable. This is the explorer of the wasteland! Later, Gao fan showed some things that were not available in the world, such as lady''s underwear Of course, the most important thing is his magic pills. After taking Gao fan''s pills, the mosquito Taoist basically confirmed that Gao fan really came from the alien world! After all, as a person who wanders in Honghuang all the year round, he has a deep impression on the taste of every plant in Honghuang. He took it out of his diet. There were many ingredients in it, which were not found in the past! Later, Gao fan took out the magic weapon from the original God. When Taoist mosquito saw these things, he kowtowed to Gao fan at that time. Gao fan not only came from a different world and wanted to conquer the wasteland, but also was so powerful that even the sage was not his opponent. The most important thing is that you can go to the outside world with Gao fan. Such a master, he can''t find a Taoist holding a lantern, isn''t he just a little brother? What''s the shame? Therefore, the mosquito Taoist hardly hesitated, so he handed in his demon family''s soul and bowed to Gao fan. As for the words that he said before that he would not submit to death, he has already been thrown out of the sky. now all he has left in his mind is: ha ha, Zhenxiang After receiving the points from the system, Gao fan also released the mosquito Taoist. But the mosquito Taoist didn''t leave. Instead, he became a little mosquito and followed Gao fan. Before he arrived at Fengdu, Gao fan came to the system and compared the 100 points he had just handed in by the mosquito Taoist priest with the 100 points of the queen mother. "Ding! Congratulations on getting disposable silk stockings * 1! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Douluo Titan (super mutation)! " "Integration?" "Fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, congratulations on upgrading, the current level of eternal 8 stars "Ding! After successful fusion, you can obtain the defense rule, trigger the mutation effect, and obtain the separation rule! " "Ding! It has been detected that the host has collected all the five rules of attack, sound, destruction, assimilation and defense, can be integrated into the absolute rule, do you want to integrate? " Gao fan didn''t even think, "fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on success, congratulations on the absolute law Gao fan looked at the remarks of the absolute law, just like the previous prohibition law and the extinction law, there is only one sentence: "there is no absolute, but I have it!" This skill explanation is powerful enough! Let''s have a try. What''s the effect of this absolute rule. Fengdu, commonly known as ghost city. Here is the entrance to the underground, a city shrouded in fog all the year round. Through the thick fog, looking at the "Fengdu" written on the plaque on the city gate, Chang''e''s face unconsciously showed a hint of panic. "Fairy, if you are afraid, go back to chentangguan and wait for me first." Gao fan smiles. He has found Chang''e''s panic. Girls are naturally afraid of ghosts and gods. Even Hunyuan Jinxian is no exception. "Your Majesty misunderstood." Chang''e said with a smile, "I''m not afraid, it''s just that the hell is a little disgusting. Let''s go in." "All right." Gao fan calmly smiles and walks towards the gate of Fengdu. "Stop, who''s in the city?" On the upper floor of the city gate, a little kid with a pale face in armor leaned out his head, "don''t you know where this is? How dare you break in? " Gao fan looked up at the past, this is Fengdu''s kid? The kid doesn''t look terrible, but his face is a little pale. In other aspects, he is similar to ordinary human beings. Without saying a word, Chang''e directly raised her hand and beat the gate to pieces. Gao fan was shocked at that time. Is it so impolite? Although you really hate it here, it''s the territory of others after all. you can''t be so shameless, can you? "Forgive me, immortal, please come inside!" Just when Gao fan was still thinking about how to help Chang''e wipe her ass, the kid upstairs was already nodding and bowing to invite Gao fan and Chang''e to come inside.Gao fan is stunned. These kids So powerful? "Your Majesty, please come inside." Chang''e looks at Gao fan with a funny face, she just likes Gao fan, who has never seen the world, for no other reason, she just thinks Gao fan is cute. Compared with the usual kind of high above, a calm face, as if everything was expected by him, Gao fan would blush and be surprised, which made Chang''e feel more real. When they entered the gate, they saw that all the houses in the city were covered in thick fog. Above the street, the visibility of the naked eye is less than five meters. The house ten meters away can only see a hazy shadow, farther away, only yellow light can be seen. "Two immortals!" As soon as Gao fan and Chang''e entered the gate of the city, the kid who was on the top of the tower had already come to greet them, his face was covered with a smile, "I don''t know what the two immortals are doing here? I''d like to serve you both. I''ll be at your service Gao fan is slightly stunned. Is his attitude too bad? Are the people in the underworld so counselled and have no lower limit? "Mrs. Li, who is in charge of Chen Tang''s Li mansion, is dead. Let''s take her soul back. Who is in charge of this?" Chang''e''s face is calm and straight to the point. "What?" The kid was shocked and stammered, "this Can this be taken back? " "No, don''t worry about so much. Just say who is in charge." Chang''e looks impatient. "Yes, yes The kid quickly swallowed his saliva and said, "the little one is just a doorman, not very clear, but the little one will take the two immortals to see King Qin Guang, all the ghosts entering Fengdu will be registered with King Qin Guang!" Gao fan nodded slightly, he still knew something about the underworld. The prefecture has a complete management system, governed by the two highest gods, one is the great emperor of Dongyue, the other is the great emperor of Fengdu, GAO fan thinks that most of them have the power of quasi Saint level. However, these two people basically did not participate in the management of the prefecture, but were the representatives of the highest strength of the prefecture. it was the five ghost emperors and the ten hall hell who really managed the affairs of the prefecture. Chapter 1420 The headquarters of the five ghost emperors are located in the East, South, West, North and middle of Honghuang. each ghost emperor has countless black and white impermanence. Their task is to take the dead back to hell. Then, these souls brought back to the underworld will be sent to Fengdu, where they will be judged by the tenth Hall of Yama. Innocent, drink Mengpo soup directly, cross Naihe bridge and enter six samsara. Those who are guilty will go to hell after being sentenced, and only after being punished can they enter the six paths of reincarnation again. The king of Qin Guang in the ten halls of Yama is responsible for classifying all souls according to the actual situation, and then distributing them to other Yama for trial. So what the kid said is right. It is true that all souls sent to Fengdu should be registered with King Qin Guang. Soon, the three came to the first hall, the first hall was the office of King Qin Guang. after the kid told the doorkeeper about Chang''e''s methods, Gao fan and Chang''e met King Qin Guang smoothly without any hindrance. The hall is magnificent. Gilded jade pillars, carved dragons and painted phoenixes are more powerful than GAOFAN''s imperial court. Gao fan is speechless, which is a little different from the terrible scene he imagined! Isn''t all hell? But it''s normal to think about it. After all, who would like to work in a vicious environment! And King Guangwang of Qin was an old man in official uniform with upright face. At the moment, he is walking towards Gao fan and Chang''e. Seeing king Guangwang of Qin, Gao fan was slightly shocked. Because he found that the other side is actually Hunyuan Jinxian''s strength. Gao fan even wondered whether the ten halls of Yama were all Hunyuan Jinxian''s strength? But soon, the idea was rejected by him. Isn''t that a joke? The ten halls of Yama are all Hun yuan Jinxian, which can be compared with the total of interception and elucidation! Then the outside world shouldn''t say that the ten thousand immortals of the jiejiao sect are coming. It should say that the ten thousand immortals of the Prefecture are coming! While Gao fan was looking at King Qin Guang, he was also looking at Chang''e and Gao fan. After all, Chang''e''s beauty is very famous in the whole Honghuang area. When he found that there was no spiritual fluctuation in Gao fan, he could not help but be surprised. He saw that Gao fan was full of spirit, and his soul was full of masculinity. He was not attacked by the Yin Qi in Fengdu ghost town at all. This kind of situation can be explained in the immortal like Chang''e, but Gao fan is a mortal, why can it be like this. So he felt a little confused about Gao fan''s identity. Soon, Wang Ping of Qin Guang retreated, leaving only Gao fan, Chang''e and Wang of Qin Guang in the hall. "Ladies and gentlemen, I haven''t gone out to meet you. I''m sorry to meet you far away!" The king of Qin Guang was indifferent, neither humble nor overbearing, "I don''t know what happened when you two came to Fengdu?" "Chang''e asks Qin Guang Wang An." Chang''e saluted king Qinguang and looked at Gao fan again, "this is your majesty, the emperor of China. today we are here to make it convenient for the local government to take back the soul of Yin Hong, the wife of Li Jing in chentangguan." "The emperor?" King Guang of Qin can''t help but look at Gao fan more, and his face suddenly, it turns out that Gao fan is not attacked by Yin Qi because of the emperor''s good fortune. But soon, he was in a dilemma. "It''s the law of heaven and earth that people can''t come back to life after death. do you want to take the scarlet soul back with you? Do you want her to see her relatives for the last time, or to revive them? If I want to revive it, I''m afraid I can''t cooperate. " A little hesitation flashed in Chang''e''s eyes, but she soon covered up the past, she began to cheat with a smile, "King Qin Guang, don''t worry, we''ll take her back to see chief soldier Li. We didn''t want to revive him." Gao fan couldn''t help looking at Chang''e more, God, it''s so natural! Sure enough, beautiful women lie without blushing! Qin Guangwang said with a cool smile, "it''s easy to do. There''s no need to take Mrs. Li back so much trouble. I''ll ask Mrs. Li to have a dream for chief Li tonight. Isn''t that solved? If you don''t think it''s enough, I can ask her to dream for General Li for seven days in a row! " Chang''e''s eyes blinked and the corners of her mouth began to twitch. for seven days in a row, she gave chief soldier Li a dream. I''m afraid you don''t want to scare people to death! Gao fan almost couldn''t help laughing. The king of Qin Guang is a psycho! "However, General Li Jing really missed his wife, and his only wish was to see each other again. Can''t King Qin help?" Chang''e''s pretty face is dignified and her willow eyebrows are slightly frowning. "I think, fairy, when you are in yaochi, you also need to abide by the rules of yaochi, right?Similarly, I have to abide by the rules of the underworld, don''t embarrass me "But..." Chang''e''s face was eager, King Qin Guang refused her in front of Gao fan, which made her feel ashamed of losing someone in front of Gao fan. "No, but I''m sure it won''t work!" The king of Qin Guang has a straight face, you are so big that even if you break the sky, I will not agree. "King Guang of Qin." Gao fan arched his hand slightly and looked indifferent. "To be honest, the purpose of taking Mrs. Li back is to revive her!" Showdown, I''m going to take her back! Is it so calm that king Guangwang of Qin and Chang''e are forced at the same time? However, before they made any response, Gao fan continued, "so please ask King Qin Guang to give us a chance. after the event is completed, I will build a temple for King Qin Guang in the world and let the people go to sacrifice. What do you think?" Human sacrifice, for every immortal, is a very nutritious tonic. King Qin Guang could not help but be moved, but he hesitated for a moment and declined, "Your Majesty, it''s against the way of heaven, I''m afraid not!" "Yin Hong and Yang Shou are not finished. They died unjustly. Don''t you know, King Qin Guang?" Gao fan looks calm. The king of Qin Guang frowned slightly, "Your Majesty is right. Mrs. Li''s life is not over yet, but her death was caused by his son Nezha, so we will put this account on Nezha''s head." "As for Mrs. Li, she has a clean government and loves the people all her life. We will find him a good family to reincarnate! Your majesty, please rest assured. " King Guang of Qin could have said that Yin Hong''s life was over, which made Gao fan give up the idea of resurrection. however, he did not lie because of his integrity. "Is there really no way?" Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was calm. When King Guangwang of Qin heard the speech, he could not help but feel a trace of coolness behind it. The tone of Gao fan''s words is very flat, but I don''t know why, King Qin Guang always thinks that there is a force that can''t be disobeyed in it, it''s as if he will be punished once he opposes. This kind of feeling made king Guang of Qin feel cold and suspicious of Gao fan''s identity. However, just like that, it didn''t scare him. Chapter 1421 After all, he is a man who has experienced great storms. even the great gods such as Hou Yi and Kuafu were judged by him in those years. it''s not worth mentioning that he was only a living emperor. "What do you mean, your majesty? Do you want to rob people from the underground by force? " King Guang of Qin narrowed his eyes slightly. Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "I''m going to tell you the truth, King Guang of Qin, that''s what I''m going to do!" Even Chang''e was shocked when Gao Fan said this, Your Majesty, we can''t do this! Robbing people from the underworld will be punished by heaven! However, Chang''e was very witty and got Gao fan''s meaning in an instant. Gao fan is using coercion and inducement! The promise to build a temple for King Qin Guang just now is a lure. if the lure fails, now bully! Although I don''t know if it has any effect, Chang''e also plans to cooperate with Gao fan''s performance. So she quickly took Gao fan''s hand and said with a look of panic, "your majesty! Don''t be impulsive! Haven''t you promised me not to kill any more? " "Do you want to put on the scene of the Lich rebellion in that year, Buzhou mountain collapsed, with corpses everywhere and blood flowing in this place again?" Chang''e''s voice and emotion shocked Gao fan and King Qin Guang. Even Gao fan didn''t expect that Chang''e had such talent? The king of Qin Guang frowned slightly and asked weakly, "who is the emperor?" "Don''t deceive the king of Qin Guang!" Chang''e frowned, "Your Majesty, he is the reincarnation of Chiyou!" "What?" King Guang of Qin was so scared that his tea bowl almost fell to the ground. Just now, he felt a hint of coolness from Gao fan. is Gao fan really Chiyou? However, he remembers that the great gods in the Lich war turned into animals in the end, now, at most, they are the demons, and they can''t be the emperor! What''s more, there is no fluctuation of spirit power on Gao fan. He is just a mortal! Even if it used to be Chiyou, but now, it''s totally impossible! So, after a brief surprise, King Qin Guang regained his calm face, "Your Majesty, whether you are emperor Chiyou or not, please know your identity correctly now." "You are the emperor of the people, just a mortal. When you die, you will come to the hell. you are arrogant here now. Don''t say we bully you at that time!" "You Chang''e''s face is cold, the king of Qin Guang is not good at coercion and inducement, she thinks that her acting skills are perfect, and the other party can''t see the problem. This old man, too hateful, unexpectedly such oil salt does not enter! She, there''s nothing she can do! Gao fan joked and made a decision, "King Qin Guang, I just pinched my finger. You Fengdu city will have a bloody disaster! Moreover, the disaster is so great that it is possible to open the hell, and all ghosts will come to the world! " "If King Qin Guang is willing to give me face and let me go, I will help you to solve this problem, and everyone will win." King Qin Guang frowned and said, "Your Majesty, are you threatening me?" "Ha ha." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "you threatened me first." "Hum!" The king of Qin Guang snorted coldly, "I want to have a look. You are just a mortal. How can we have a bloody disaster in Fengdu city?" Gao fan''s face was calm. "I''m just a mortal. Of course I don''t have this ability. moreover, I didn''t say that I wanted to make Fengdu city suffer from the disaster of blood." The king of Qin Guang frowned, "what do you mean?" At this moment, a shrill scream came from outside, this scream was like a stone stirring up a thousand waves, which instantly caused a series of screams in Fengdu city. "What''s going on?" The king of Qin Guang frowned tightly, in the 10000 years since Fengdu city was founded, there has never been such a riot. A kid ran in from the outside, "King Qin Guang, it''s not good! There''s a giant mosquito in the city. It''s more terrifying than a ghost when it catches the kids and sucks them to death "Giant mosquito? Look at the devil? " Hearing the speech, King Guang of Qin frowned and looked at Gao fan. Intuition told him that the emergence of the mosquito had something to do with Gao fan. Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence? You just said there was a disaster of blood, and it''s coming. You didn''t do it, there''s a ghost! Gao fan curled his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and looked innocent. "What are you looking at me for?Didn''t I just say that Fengdu city has a disaster of blood! If you don''t believe it, what can I do? " Chang''e''s face looked puzzled, giant mosquito? Is it hard to be a Taoist? Is it that Gao fan has accepted the mosquito Taoist? But Chang''e followed Gao fan all the time, and didn''t find out when he would accept the mosquito Taoist. "Your Majesty." Qin Guangwang''s eyes were sharp and his face was not happy. "I think you''d better let the mosquito stop first, it''s good for everyone to stop before causing huge losses!" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "King Qin Guang really misunderstood me. I really don''t know this giant mosquito." "Is it?" Qin Guangwang looked calm. "Later, we''ll kill the mosquito. Don''t be angry." After all, Fengdu city has a lot of ox heads and horses to guard its safety. At this moment, I think it''s over. He is very confident about the strength of niutoumamian, because in niutoumamian, there are a lot of strong Luo Jinxian. It''s just a mosquito. It doesn''t change its shape. I''m afraid it''s less than Taiyi Jinxian. It''s just rubbish! "Please help yourself, King Qin Guang. I really don''t know this mosquito. I''ll be silly if I kill it..." Gao fan shrugged and looked at Chang''e, "Oh, by the way, Chang''e fairy, do you know any giant mosquitoes?" "No, no!" Chang''e quickly shook her head and looked at King Qin Guang, "King Qin Guang, I think you''d better find a way to deal with mosquitoes first. listening to the news outside, it seems that the loss of Fengdu city is really not small." Chang''e is very smart. She has already guessed that Gao fan has incorporated the mosquito Taoist priest, moreover, she has figured out Gao fan''s plan again. Gao fan let the mosquito Taoist out to make trouble. This is the rhythm of fishing in troubled waters. After all, as long as Taoists attract everyone''s eyes, GAO fan and Chang''e can secretly take Yin Hong''s soul away, can''t they? Seconds! There is no flaw in this plan! Chang''e looks at Gao fan with brilliant colors. This man is so smart! Rao is her. I have to admit that she is really excited. Therefore, she followed Gao fan''s plan to lead the king outside. Its purpose is to highlight her wisdom in front of Gao fan, of course. how? My intelligence is not worse than that of your emperor, is it? Chapter 1422 King Guangwang of Qin was also very pale. Of course, he could hear the movement outside. At the same time, I was curious about the strength of the mosquito. "Where is the ox''s head and horse''s face? Haven''t they dealt with it? " King Qin Guang looks at the kid who just came in to report. "Oh, didn''t I just say that?" The kid looks cute and new, "the big man has been fighting with the mosquito, but they don''t seem to be the opponent of the mosquito! Before that, two adults were sucked into mummies by the mosquito "Son of a bitch! Why didn''t you say it earlier? " Qin Guangwang''s face is black, he is still waiting for the solution of the problem, so as to make a mockery of Gao fan, as a result, he has been killed by others, which is a big loss of face! "Lead the way ahead!" With a sharp drink, King Guang of Qin is going out with the kid. Without saying a word, the kid jumped out directly, full of energy. But as soon as he reached the door, he stopped again. The next second, he looked back at Gao fan and Chang''e, with a sly look in his eyes. "You two, come with me, too. I''m afraid it''s your plan to get away from the mountain!" There was a look of surprise in Chang''e''s eyes. unexpectedly, King Qin Guang could see it! This old fox, is it too hateful? At this time, Chang''e suddenly felt, could it be that she had just said one more thing to ask King Qin Guang to go out to deal with mosquitoes, that''s why King Qin Guang discovered Gao fan''s real purpose. If that''s the case, I''m really self defeating! Thinking about this, Chang''e could not help but feel chagrined in her heart. she had known that before, she was not so anxious! Now I''m in trouble. I''m afraid Gao fan will be angry? "Well, we''ll go with you!" Gao fan calmly smile, "Chang''e fairy, let''s go." Chang''e looked at Gao fan''s handsome smiling face, slightly stunned. Gao fan not only didn''t get angry, but also gave her a smile. And this smile, without affectation, is sincere, let Chang''e have a feeling of heart. How she hoped that time could be fixed at this moment, and she could watch Gao fan''s handsome face more. "That kid!" The ghost outside the gate of the Qin Guang Dynasty shouts, "go and let the other Yama pass first, and don''t hurt him after catching the mosquito. I''ll take the emperor and Chang''e fairy with me, and I''ll be there later! At that time, face to face! " "Yes The kid screamed and disappeared. The king of Qin Guang said to Gao fan and Chang''e in a leisurely manner, with a bad complexion, "please, two of you "Easy to say!" Gao fan light a smile, both hands carry of walk toward the door. "Hum!" Chang''e snorted coldly and gave a white eye to King Qin Guang. can''t the old lady see the handsome man for a while? Soon, the king of Qin Guang drove a floating ray to the battlefield with Gao fan and Chang''e. I saw a giant mosquito, surrounded by a group of IMPs. Although Fengdu is foggy, the battlefield is very clear. it seems that it has been deliberately cleaned up. Gao fan faintly looks at the scene and finds that there are still nine men in official clothes hanging in the air, just like King Qin Guang. They are of different shapes and colors, some riding horses, some stepping on flying swords. It seems that the ten halls of hell are here! At this time, Gao fan also had a preliminary understanding of the strength of the ten halls of Yama. In addition to King Qin Guang, there are three Hunyuan golden immortals in the ten Hall of Yama, one with a magic weapon should be king Yama; one with a big axe should be king Taishan; one with a big knife should be king Chujiang; one with a long gun, Gao fan doesn''t know who it is. There are four Hunyuan Jinxian in the ten halls of hell, so Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor should be quasi Saint level. This kind of strength, though not comparable to that of Hermeneutics and interdiction, is enough to crush yaochi and Tianting. It seems that the water in this hell is a little deep! "It''s a black mosquito killer?" Seeing the giant mosquito in the field, Qin Guangwang was stunned. He saw the record of killing black mosquitoes in an ancient scroll. But he was very curious, this thing has not disappeared for ten thousand years? Why did it suddenly appear in Fengdu? "Kill the world black mosquito?" Gao fan also pretended to be surprised, "this is a fierce thing in Hongmeng period! It seems that this is the bloody disaster I calculated. It''s right!King Qin Guang, I''m afraid you''re going to suffer! " "Hum!" The king of Qin Guang snorted coldly and said, "don''t be happy too soon, Emperor. now, I''ll show you our secret skill!" "All the hell, follow me to raise the net of heaven and earth!" King Guangwang of Qin gave a sharp drink. "Yes All of them drank the magic weapon in their hands in a hurry, the magic weapon sent out bursts of brilliance, instantly woven into a large net, covering the mosquito Taoist. The mosquito Taoist can''t rush out when he bumps left and right. it seems that he was completely suppressed by the other side. At this time, the children''s faces showed relaxed look one after another, before, the mosquito way killed people everywhere, and they all hid for fear that they would be killed by each other. Now, the mosquito Taoist was finally controlled, they relaxed and wiped the sweat on their heads. Chang''e was slightly surprised. How could it be? He knows the strength of Taoist mosquito, which is a great saint. he has also absorbed the power of Taoist lamp burner, and now his strength is no less than that of a saint. How can such a guy be suppressed by the ten halls of hell? Is Gao fan playing tricks again? So Chang''e looked at Gao fan. I saw Gao fan''s face was calm, looking at the battlefield with confidence, and there was no worry on his face. Chang''e has basically determined that Taoist mosquito is inspired by Gao fan. At this time, Chang''e suddenly, no wonder that Gao fan didn''t show any sign of anger after the plan was seen through by King Guang of Qin. It turns out that Gao fan has other strategies besides turning the tiger away from the mountain! But Chang''e couldn''t figure out what else Gao fan could do! Therefore, at this moment, Chang''e''s curiosity about Gao fan is even heavier. "Hum!" Seeing the scene, the king of Qin Guang had a faint smile on his face. He took a look at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, what''s the net like in my underworld? I''ll catch this black mosquito later, and you confront him face to face. I''d like to see. What else do you have to say? " "Is it?" Gao fan''s face was dignified, and he gradually wrinkled his eyebrows, "I also want to confront that mosquito, so as to clear my grievances, but I''m afraid you will be disappointed..." "What does your majesty mean?" Qin Guangwang frowned slightly, GAO fan''s behavior of saying half of what he said really made his teeth itch! Chapter 1423 "No! He wants to break through At this time, the kids in the field broke out in a commotion, the mosquito suddenly burst out and flew towards the king of Mount Tai with a big axe. "Don''t panic, everything is under control!" The king of Chu River and the reincarnation King support the king of Tai Mountain and strengthen their defense, the rest of Yama, take the opportunity to shrink the defensive circle of Skynet and limit the range of the mosquito''s activities After hearing what king Qin Guang said, Yanluo in the tenth hall became more and more stable. King Qin Guang was the backbone of them. As long as king Qin Guang was there, they would be relieved. Gao fan can''t help but look at Qin Guangwang more. The old man''s vision and adaptability are quite good. if you change someone else, you may be planted in his hands. but unfortunately, you meet a Taoist mosquito "Drink!" The king of Mount Tai gave a sharp drink and held his axe in place. the original look of panic on his face was replaced by calmness. the king of Chu River and the reincarnation king near the king of Mount Tai have also come to the king of Mount Tai. the three joined hands and built a golden shield in front of them. looking at the stable appearance, they are ready to go straight Then face the impact of the mosquito Taoist. The rest of Yama, on the other hand, had already started, rapidly contracting the encirclement. Qin Guangwang was flushed and nodded with satisfaction. he seemed to have seen Gao fan''s face embarrassed at the moment when the giant mosquito was captured. After all, Gao fan always keeps a confident and calm appearance in front of him, which makes him a little uncomfortable. If you can see Gao fan embarrassed, it is also a very good thing for him. Moreover, once Gao fan''s relationship is established, even if Gao fan is the emperor, he can deal with him. Thinking about this, the king of Qin Guang turned his head and looked at Gao fan. As a result, he found that Gao fan was still full of confidence and didn''t care, and there was even a slight disdain on his face. "What''s the situation?" The smile on Qin Guangwang''s face suddenly solidified, and a bad feeling surged into his heart "Ah At this time, a miserable scream came into the ears of King Qin Guang. He suddenly turned his head and saw that the sharp mouthpiece of the mosquito directly pierced the body of the king of Mount Tai, then, he took the king of Mount Tai and went away, hidden in the thick fog of Fengdu City, the next second, there was a miserable howl in the thick fog. Suddenly, the scene was silent. All ghosts, including King Qin Guang, showed a look of hell. No one thought that it would be such a result. Standing beside the king of Mount Tai, the king of Chu River and the king of samsara are also muddled. What''s the situation? Just now, they clearly felt that they had the chance to win. Why did the mosquito suddenly hit like chicken blood, so fierce? Isn''t the other side even unable to open the tianluodi net? As a result, now the King Kong Shield and the net are like bean curd dregs in front of each other? Kids have been stunned, just got the joy, once again by the shadow. They have been working in Fengdu for so many years, and they have never met such a frightening situation today. Is it difficult? The ten halls of Yama are flooded? "Bang Dang!" At this moment, a sound of metal falling to the ground came, everyone recognized that it was the axe of Mount Tai. Even the weapons have fallen to the ground. I''m afraid the king of Mount Tai himself is cool, isn''t he? The presence of the kids, one by one are trembling with fear. Taishan king is a Hunyuan Jinxian. He is famous for his defense. in addition to the other two Hunyuan Jinxian level powers, Chu River King and reincarnation king, the defense shield they jointly used is no different from tofu. Even the ten halls of Yama were killed by mosquitoes. Their strength is not enough for others to plug their teeth, right? Such a scene shocked all ghosts. This is too terrible! Not only the kids, but also the other Yanluo in the tenth hall also showed their dignified faces. After all, the king of Mount Tai is a real Hunyuan Jinxian So you''re wiped out by mosquitoes? I''m afraid it''s not the king of Taishan, right? And among them, there are several people who are just big Luo Jinxian, not up to the level of Hunyuan Jinxian! The safety of life is not guaranteed at all! The ghosts held their breath and were wary of the thick fog around them,I''m afraid that he will follow the king of Mount Tai in the next step. "Ah..." Gao fan sighed and looked sad. "It''s a pity that what a good king of Mount Tai, the grand Hunyuan Jinxian, is gone How many golden immortals can there be in this world? If you lose one, you will lose one. my heart aches. I really feel sorry for you Speaking, Gao fan also pretended to be sad hammer up his chest, a look of heartache. Hearing Gao fan''s words, the king of Qin Guang''s face turned livid. "Your Majesty, if the king of Mount Tai really dies, I''ll be with you forever!" Gao fan frowned slightly. "King Qin Guang said that the mosquito has nothing to do with me. Why don''t you believe me?" "Hum!" The king of Qin Guang, with an iron face, said, "when I catch him, I''ll have a good theory with you!" At this time, after confirming that the mosquito seemed to have escaped, the other ten halls of Yama surrounded Gao fan one after another. they all listened to the dialogue between King Qin Guang and Gao fan very well. Qin Guangwang said that mosquitoes had something to do with Gao fan, but Gao fan didn''t admit it. The kids are also looking at Gao fan, and there is a lot of discussion. "What? This is the emperor? And that mosquito has something to do with him? " "Well! If it really has something to do with him, he may not be able to get out of Fengdu today! " "Yes, the ten halls of Yama have always been united and powerful. There is no doubt that the emperor will die!" "I don''t think so. Did you see the woman beside him? That''s Chang''e in the Moon Palace, the person of the queen mother. Even in the face of the queen mother, Yama in the tenth hall will not kill the emperor. " "That''s Chang''e. no wonder I said how there could be such a beautiful woman in the world! It''s worth dying to see her lineup! " ¡°¡­¡­¡± All the kids looked at the kid who had just said, "is it time to discuss Chang''e now?" However, they looked at Chang''e one after another, showing the expression of a fool. Hehe, not to mention, it''s so beautiful "King Qin Guang, what''s the matter?" Yama came to Gao fan with a straight face. "That''s it, gentlemen!" Looking at Gao fan and Chang''e, King Guang of Qin Dynasty said, "today, the fairy of Chang''e came to visit the emperor and asked me for the soul of Yin, wife of Li Jing''s family, commander in chief of Chen Tangguan." Chapter 1424 "If I don''t give it, the emperor will threaten me, saying that Fengdu city will be a disaster of blood. Only he can solve it! So I think the emergence of the black mosquito has something to do with the emperor! " After hearing the words, all of them look at Gao fan fiercely. Gao fan was not afraid at all. "King Guang of Qin, do you know if there is any evidence to prove that the killing black mosquito has something to do with me?" "Although not, but the emperor and the world black mosquitoes appear at the same time, has the biggest suspicion!" King Guang of Qin was not willing to let go. "Ha ha..." Gao fan looked at the ghosts calmly and jokingly, "I''ve heard that hell is the most just one, but king Qin Guang actually said that if he was charged with disorderly security without evidence, I''m afraid it would damage the reputation of hell!" After hearing the words, all of them wrinkled their faces. It''s true that they are all Yama who are responsible for sentencing ghosts. Normally, they are just and upright. They have to give evidence for everything. So just now when King Qin Guang said that Gao fan had something to do with killing black mosquitoes, they acquiesced that King Qin Guang had evidence, but now, King Qin Guang has no evidence, this is a bit embarrassing! King Guangwang of Qin looks very blue. "Although there is no evidence, I can guarantee that the emperor has an absolute relationship with killing black mosquitoes!" "King Qin Guang, this is your mistake!" The king of hell frowned and stood up, "what we want in hell is justice and strictness! You are also an old Yama. It''s really exciting to do so! " "Yes! King Qin Guang''s action is a bit excessive indeed! " The king of Chu River was also dignified. "Yes, yes!" Several Yanluo nodded one after another, and all of them were serious. All this makes Gao fan and Chang''e look silly. I''ve heard that hell is just and upright for a long time, but I didn''t expect that they didn''t give Qin Guang such face and tore it up in front of outsiders! "You..." For a moment, the king of Qin Guang stopped talking and his face turned red, "ah All right! " However, then he sighed again and bowed his head heavily, "this time, I''m really wrong. I shouldn''t aim at your majesty with my heart!" Gao fan was slightly surprised. He never thought that King Qin Guangwang would admit his mistake in front of so many people. After all, this is a very humiliating thing! "King Qin Guang, you don''t have to be discouraged!" The reincarnation king with a long gun patted King Qin Guang on the shoulder, "you will suspect that the emperor has something to do with killing the world black mosquito, and it''s not an empty hole. let me check this matter. Once it''s confirmed that the emperor has something to do with killing the world black mosquito, let''s ask the emperor for another explanation!" "Yes, yes! Let''s check it together! " The rest of Yama nodded in support. Qin Guangwang was moved and said, "thank you very much!" Gao fan didn''t speak in the whole process, looking at it quietly. Gao fan couldn''t help admiring the atmosphere of being an official like this. These people are not only righteous to others, but also to themselves! Moreover, they are not infighting, broad-minded, willing to accept criticism and admit mistakes! Most of all, they are united! Qin Guang nodded his head with a moving face, and then turned to look at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, please go back first. I''m wrong about today. Please go back and wait for the news!" "Once it''s clear, if it''s my fault, I''ll come to the door in person and plead guilty!" "If I can find out that the killing of black mosquitoes really has something to do with your majesty, I can let bygones be bygones today! But please tell me the information about killing black mosquitoes. I want to avenge my dead colleagues! " "Yes All of them said. Gao fan took a cold breath and said, "I want to go back too..." Although he was moved by Yan Luo, he didn''t forget the purpose of his coming here. Yin Hong''s soul is his promise to Li Jing and must be taken back. "Your majesty! What else do you want? " Qin Guangwang''s face stagnated, GAO fan''s habit of speaking half way really upset him! Gao fan bowed respectfully to all the present Yanluo with a cool face. "I have heard about the uprightness of Yanluo for a long time. seeing you today, it''s really admirable!" "To be honest, when I came to Fengdu, I really just wanted to bring back the soul of an old friend and revive him." "I know that this matter is very difficult for you, after all, you are all upright and powerful. You will never sit back and watch such a thing happen!" "So I didn''t intend to take people away from you at the beginning!You can only let the black mosquito destroy the world to make trouble in Fengdu city. It''s better to lead the Fengdu emperor out! My request will be directly raised with the emperor. " "What?" Qin Guangwang''s face is very blue, thanks to his kind apology just now. As a result, Gao fan is so dignified now that he admits it! Like the king of Qin Guang, the rest of zhongyanluo were all so angry that they all wanted to kill Gao fan. Kids are also angry, "kill him, kill him!" For a moment, the cry was loud. "Good courage!" Yama''s face turned black. "Emperor, do you know? What a sin it is for you to connive at the destruction of the black mosquito, destroy the construction of Fengdu and kill the king of Mount Tai? " Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, the king of Mount Tai is not dead!" "Is that true?" This is the happiest news for them today. "Nature is serious!" Gao Fan said with a cool face, "I came here to get a red soul, not to fight Fengdu. There is no reason for me to let mieshi black mosquito kill him!" "Hum!" Qin Guang Wang tie Qing''s face finally eased a little, "then you don''t want to hand over Mount Tai quickly!" "Don''t worry. Listen to me slowly." Gao Fan said with a smile, "my original plan is like this: I''ll let the killing black mosquito make trouble and attract your attention. I''ll take Yin Hong away from the mountain secretly, but this move was seen through by King Qin Guang!" "So, I came up with a second move, let defiance of black grain take away the king of Mount Tai, then I volunteered to rescue him and win your recognition and trust! Then try to take Yinhong away from Fengdu. " "But now, your integrity has moved me, so I don''t intend to use conspiracy against you any more!" "Oh?" King Qin Guang was slightly stunned. "So, is your majesty going to send the king of Mount Tai back?" "So it is." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I don''t want to plot against you, not against you! I''m going to deal with you with my cunning. I want you to exchange your red soul for the king of Mount Tai in my hands! " Chang''e was stunned. She never arrived. Gao fan had planned so carefully! Chapter 1425 According to Chang''e, every move of Gao fan, whether it''s a plot or a plot, hits directly at the heart of the enemy, she is really shocked by such careful thinking and comprehensive design. She is really curious, how does Gao fan''s brain grow? There are so many twists and turns in it! "You son of a bitch!" The king of Chu River was livid and angry. "Believe it or not, I will kill you now!" Among all the hell, King Jiang of Chu is famous for his violent temper. "Kill him, kill him!" The kids quarreled again, with high morale! Gao fan is a mere mortal. He feels that the hell is so arrogant that he doesn''t pay attention to it. Gao fan clearly admits that he has made trouble, but he is still so strong, what kind of plot is this? It''s just shameless! "Don''t be impulsive Yanluo stopped the king of Chu River and frowned at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, you are really a wise man! We have to save the king of Mount Tai with this move. even if we know your purpose, we have to trade according to your will, right "Yes." Gao fan''s face is indifferent and has no taboo. I''m so shameless, you can do it! The underground people stare at Gao fan, angry! "But as you said just now, we are all upright people!" Yama''s face was dignified. "Did you ever think that even if we chose to sacrifice the king of Mount Tai, we would not let you take back the red soul?" "Yes! King Yama is right, King Taishan, he died in a proper way The king of Chu River almost yelled. "Yes, yes, I agree!" The rest of Yama agreed one after another. They are such a group of people who recognize the principle of death. Even if a Hunyuan Jinxian level strong man is replaced by an ordinary man, but for the image of justice and strictness of the prefecture, they also feel that they will not hesitate! At this moment, even though their strength is low, they are willing to stand with Yan Luo. After all, the uprightness of Yama really shocked them. "Hiss..." Gao fan took a breath, to be honest, he was also moved by the unity of the local government. However, he still said in a flat tone, "if so, I can only say sorry to you!" "Because when I come here this time, I will surely bring back my red soul. this is my promise to a man who yearns for his wife!" "A man''s promise is solemn!" "Every promise I make must be fulfilled!" "If you don''t want to trade, I can only destroy the Feng capital and take Yinhong away by myself. even if I release thousands of evil spirits in hell, I will not hesitate!" The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but he has a strong momentum. under the influence of this momentum, everyone present can''t help but get excited. Even Chang''e, a girl, is no exception! Yama''s face was livid, "Your Majesty, if you really do this, don''t say whether you can destroy the Fengdu City, but your emperor and my hell are really at war!" He didn''t understand that Gao fan was just a mortal. How could such a powerful momentum break out in his body? "Ha ha, even if it''s a war, I''ll do whatever it takes!" Gao fan''s face was calm and naturally took Chang''e''s little hand, Chang''e was shocked. Unexpectedly, GAO fan was so bold that he dared to take her hand in public. However, the next second, a hurricane radiates from GAOFAN, covering the whole Fengdu city in an instant. Countless imps were taken away by the hurricane in an instant, making a loud cry. Those buildings, also swaying in the wind, tottering. Chang''e realized at this time that Gao fan had just pulled her to avoid the attack of the hurricane. It seems that this hurricane is also one of Gao fan''s forces! "Everyone, fight!" Qin Guang king a fierce drink, all Yama have hands. In the next second, countless grey auras float from all directions of Fengdu City, quickly form a big net in the air, covering the whole Fengdu city. This net is similar to the tianluodiwang of Yanluo in the previous ten halls, but its scale and momentum are many times stronger. There are countless ghost souls hidden in the array, which are extremely fierce."Be careful, your majesty. This is the fortress protection array of Fengdu city!" Chang''e''s eyes widened, and her eyes were full of worry. "It''s said that the leader of the witch clan, the ancestor and the descendant of the witch clan, died in front of this big formation in those days!" Houtu was the leader of the Lich clan at the time of the last robbery. In fact, their own strength has far exceeded that of today''s sages. it is no exaggeration to say that the six sages are not rivals of later earth. Chang''e had to worry that Fengdu array could kill Houtu. "Don''t worry..." GAOFAN a face indifferent, quietly looking at the top of the fast falling net, "I can be much stronger than the earth." "Well." Chang''e nodded, her face slightly relaxed. After staying with Gao fan for a long time, she also enjoyed the self-confidence of Gao fan. That kind of confidence, always let her feel at ease. Soon, Fengdu''s fortress protection array collided with Gao fan''s hurricane force, and the sound of three thousand boulevards roared and space vibrated. In an instant, the little ghosts in Fengdu city all hugged the head that was about to blow up and rolled all over the ground in pain. Several Yan Luo also all tightly frown in succession, Rao is them, also feel very uncomfortable. The king of Qin Guang''s face was livid. "Bold emperor, you are sinful. Don''t you give up your hand to arrest?" Gao fan''s face was indifferent, and he was not moved at all. "I''d like to hear what crimes do I have?" Qin Guang Wang''s eyes are one Lin, "openly come to the door, want to take away the undead from Fengdu, this is the first crime! We don''t agree. You let your subordinates make a scene in Fengdu. This is the second crime! It is the third crime to destroy Fengdu property, kill Fengdu IMP and abduct Taishan king! It is the fourth crime to destroy Fengdu array and despise Fengdu emperor! The emperor should be punished for several crimes! " All of them frowned when they heard what king Qin Guang said. However, the problem is that Gao fan is the emperor of the people, and the emperor''s good fortune comes directly from the way of heaven, and even the local government has no authority to manage it. Kill the emperor! It''s easy to say, but it''s hard to do! Qin Guangwang also knows that his words are easier said than done, but he can''t stand Gao fan''s arrogance. In his eyes, Gao fan is a common man who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. with a little ability, he dares to challenge the authority of the hell. Chapter 1426 After all, there was no fluctuation of spiritual power in Gao fan from the beginning to the end. therefore, King Guang of Qin took the hurricane as a magic weapon. In the eyes of King Qin Guang, the magic weapon is just a magic weapon, and the spiritual power stored in it is limited. the hurricane seems to be very strong, but king Qin Guang believes that it will not be long before the fire goes out. "What a man Gao fan''s face sank when he heard Qin Guang''s words. up to now, he is really a little angry. These old guys are honest, but they are not worldly. It really made him feel angry. "Listen to Yanluo in the tenth hall, I urge you to close the battle quickly!" Gao fan''s voice was not loud, but he said that he would let everyone in the audience hear him, "now we''ve closed the battle array. You''re going, just the buildings and some imps in Fengdu city. once I break the battle array, the whole Fengdu city will be destroyed! Think for yourself All the ghosts just glared at the words. Emperor, how arrogant you are! "Arrogance The king of Qin Guang''s face stagnated and said, "emperor, you can be optimistic. if you want to damage the authority of Fengdu, you must pay the price!" As he spoke, the king''s face sank, and the judge''s pen in his hand burst out a powerful spiritual power, which injected into the Fengdu formation. The rest of Yan Luo frowned and raised his magic weapon to support the movement of King Qin Guang. Gao fan is too arrogant. If you don''t teach him a lesson, how can you get along after going to the ten halls of hell! The next second, that cover the sky big net toward the bottom of the high fan rapid and down, directly cut the hurricane waist. Chang''e looked at the big net coming from the sky, and the willow eyebrows were tight. On her body, burst out bursts of spiritual power, want to help Gao fan. "Don''t worry." Gao fan gently pinched Chang''e''s little hand, "you just follow me, don''t do it, I will protect your safety." Hearing this, Chang''e was slightly surprised. Although Skynet is still falling rapidly so far, Gao fan has done nothing, but I don''t know why. Whenever she sees Gao fan''s confident and calm face, she feels very relieved. "Ten halls of hell, listen! I''m giving you one last chance! Otherwise, the Feng capital will be destroyed! " Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was flat. Whether the king of hell in ten o''clock Yama looks at Gao fan or not, he can''t help frowning, he is always paying attention to Gao fan''s movements. From the beginning to now, Gao fan''s face is very calm. Even now, Skynet is falling fast, and it''s about to seal Gao fan and Chang''e to death. But there was no panic on Gao fan''s face. It''s like, for Gao fan, everything is under his control. Yama felt that if it was him, in the face of such a stubborn desperate situation, he would never be so calm. So, he thinks, Gao fan must still have some great cards! At least it must be a card comparable to Fengdu array. So the king of hell said with a dignified face, "ladies and gentlemen, what should we do if the emperor can really break the Fengdu formation?" "What are you afraid of?" The furious king of Chu Jiang said, "this is the end of the matter. if you don''t take the emperor down, you think my Prefecture is a bully! On the Fengdu array, there are the spirits of the witches. Even if the saints come, they don''t dare to make mistakes! I don''t believe it. Can the emperor really break the Fengdu formation? " "That''s right!" Reincarnation Wang echoed, "I agree with the king of Chu River!" "But in case..." Yama frowned. "Well, Yama! We all know your worries. " Emperor Qin Guang looked unhappy and said to stop the king of hell, "but it''s absolutely impossible for renhuang to break the Fengdu battle. Let''s join hands and seize renhuang now!" Yama worried, continued to ask, "but what if he broke it?" "Well! I''m worried about it The king of Chu River snorted coldly, "if he can break the Fengdu formation, I will eat Xiang live! Eat the biggest hell in hell, ah Bi, the only dry toilet in hell, Wan Laoxiang All the hell are looking at the king of Chu River. You''re a bull! "You..." Yama was speechless for a while, he didn''t know how to answer the rogue words of King Chujiang. Reincarnation King''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning, "Yama, you are so timid, don''t you want to save Mount Tai? After all, as we all know, you have a festival with the king of Mount TaiWhen they heard the words, they all looked at Yama. If that''s the case, it''s a bit of a heartbreaker. "Reincarnation King thinks too much!" Yama looked at the reincarnation king with an iron face, "then it''s up to you. I''ll give you my full support!" Now, if he delays again, I''m afraid he will be treated as a villain. "Good! Then do it! Please don''t hold your hands Chu River King a fierce drink, the strength in the hand erupts again. Without any scruple, all of them began to suppress Gao fan. That big net, once again accelerated the speed of descent, in an instant, it had reached the position of more than ten meters above the top of GAOFAN''s head. Gao fan and Chang''e are in critical condition. Yama frowned tightly. He always felt very uneasy for some reason. Gao fan joked, but shook his head, "I''ve given you a chance. Unfortunately, you don''t know how to cherish it!" Voice did not fall, a strong light exploded in the location of Skynet. At this moment, everyone''s eyes suddenly widened, they all felt the crisis of death. Boom! A huge sound sounded over Fengdu City, and a powerful shock wave swept away in an instant. "No!" There was a cry in the old throat of King Guang of Qin. Because, he saw, Fengdu big array of Skynet in the explosion broke a gap. Then, the gap suddenly expanded, Skynet in the next moment was like a broken glass, turned into fragments, was submerged by a flame. "Poof..." The ten halls of Yama vomited blood one after another and fell down from the sky. When Dazhen was destroyed, they were seriously injured and despaired one after another. Qin Guangwang, in particular, is looking at Gao fan not far away with his suspicious eyes, full of shock. He never thought that Gao fan really had the ability to destroy Fengdu formation. This is Fengdu array, not only to protect the safety of Fengdu, but also to suppress hundreds of millions of ghosts in hell. Now Fengdu is gone. Will all the ghosts in hell come out soon! What should we do then? Chang''e looks at everything in front of her and Gao fan''s unshakable face, as if everything in front of her is very common to Gao fan. Chapter 1427 "Is that the attitude of the strong? Isn''t that pretty? " Chang''e was staring at Gao fan''s handsome face with a heart beating wildly. "Injustice The king of Qin Guang pounded his chest with shame on his face, "I''m sorry to Fengdu emperor, I''m sorry to all my colleagues!" Think about the king who didn''t listen to Yama before, his intestines are blue! If you can give him another chance, he will definitely be as calm as Yama and weigh it well. "Asshole! I''ll kill you The king of Chu River looked angry and gave a sharp drink, got up and rushed to Gao fan with a big knife. But did not step out two steps, because off force directly lying on the ground, the hands of the knife fell two meters away. "Ah..." Other Yanluo also sigh one after another, the matter has come to this point, they are lost. Yama stood up difficultly, his face was ferocious, he held jingtangmu tightly with both hands, and his body was shaking constantly. He looked at Gao fan fiercely, hoping to swallow Gao fan alive. , but he knows very well that if he really rushes through, I''m afraid I''ll be like Chu Jiang Wang Yimo. For a time, the scene fell into silence, and all the people in Fengdu city fell into despair, one by one, they seemed to be waiting for Gao fan to pronounce their death. And Gao fan, a face of doubt. It''s reasonable to say that Fengdu array has been destroyed and the evil spirits in hell will return to the world. why hasn''t there been any movement for so long? But this is not the time to care. Gao fan laughed jokingly and looked askance at the king of Chu River lying in front of him. "I remember that some people said that if I broke the Fengdu battle, he would live eat Xiang and eat Wan Laoxiang. I don''t know if it''s you, king of Chu River?" Chujiang Wang lies on the ground, looks at Gao fan in horror and anger, but his body doesn''t move. Shame, this is the shame of chiguoguo! But he had no resistance but anger in his heart. Because just now, he was just within ten meters of Gao fan, and his spiritual power was suddenly emptied. No sense of spiritual power, let him feel desperate, feel infinite terror! Today''s flying, it seems that it''s settled! At this point, the aftermath of the explosion dissipated. A man in a white robe appeared in the sky of Fengdu city. He looked at the Feng capital below in surprise, shaking all over. Fengdu, originally shrouded in thick fog all the year round, was completely exposed to the sun because of the power of the explosion. Fengdu city walls and houses have completely disappeared, everywhere are lying on the ground, seriously injured ghosts and cattle. Even the ten halls of Yama fell to the ground one after another and were seriously injured. The king of Chu River is lying in front of a young man. Gao fan and Chang''e are spotless, and they are very conspicuous in the ruins. Obviously, these two are enemies, right! The man was so angry that he roared, "who dares to make trouble in Fengdu city?" Hearing this, they all looked up. Ten Temple Yan Luo saw this figure, his face has shown the expression of grievance, "Fengdu emperor, please help us! All this is done by the emperor! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "finally, the Lord is coming!" As soon as the Fengdu emperor''s face sank, he flashed through the air and fell to a place not far from Gao fan. with a light wave of his hand, he flew the king of Chu on the ground and fell to the king of Qin Guang. He looked at Gao fan with a gloomy face and alert eyes, "emperor? Is it really you who made Fengdu like this Fengdu emperor did not directly fight Gao fan, because he found that Gao fan was full of strange things. There is no fluctuation of spiritual power, but he has the power to destroy Fengdu array, which makes him have to be vigilant. Although he was very angry, he had to calm down in the face of Gao fan''s mystery. "Yes." Gao fan''s face is indifferent and says with slight regret, "but in fact, I''m not like this either." "I came to Fengdu just to take a soul away from here, but the ten halls of hell refused, and they still wanted to use Fengdu array to suppress me." "Before I made a counterattack, I had repeatedly told them the consequences, except for Yama, everyone else could have ignored me." "That''s why I have to fight against it as a last resort to create the present situation!" "Hum!" Fengdu emperor''s face was cold. He looked at the king of Qin Guang, "is that so?" "That''s it King Guangwang of Qin nodded honestly, with a look of shame on his face,"What?" The Fengdu emperor looked at the king of Qin Guang in horror, just because of a human soul, you let Fengdu city be destroyed? What''s more, the answer is so straightforward! You king Qin Guang, I''m afraid you don''t want to do it? The king of Qin Guang, with a panic on his face, hastily explained, "Fengdu emperor, I haven''t finished! Your majesty, he didn''t make the whole story clear just now "That''s what you said! Don''t say half of what you say in the future. You must finish with one sentence! " The Fengdu emperor could not help rolling his eyes and muttering, "who did you learn from?" Qin Guangwang looks aggrieved and glances at Gao fan. He doesn''t learn from him! Therefore, King Guangwang of Qin supplemented the affairs of Taoist mosquito. After listening to the explanation of King Qin Guang, the Fengdu emperor''s face was not happy. in his eyes, he was angry with the ten halls of Yama. After all, if these guys give their souls to Gao fan from the beginning, how can they do this now? However, the Fengdu emperor also knows that it can''t be blamed on the ten halls of Yama. after all, they are all upright and upright. How can they do flattery? What''s more, you can''t be angry with your followers now, or you''ll let outsiders see jokes. "Your Majesty, please return the king of Mount Tai first!" The Fengdu emperor looked at Gao fan and frowned heavily. When he learned that the great beasts like mieshi black mosquito were all under Gao fan''s hands, he was more sure of Gao fan''s strength. But seeing is believing. He wants to see it with his own eyes. It''s true or false! "Oh?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "so the Fengdu emperor is willing to release people?" Fengdu emperor a face zhengse, "as long as the emperor will Taishan king back, I as long as I see he is still alive or, everything is easy to talk about!" "Good!" Gao fan''s mind moves, the next second, the mosquito Taoist in human form comes with the king of Mount Tai floating in the air and stands beside Gao fan. Taishan king looked weak and was held on his shoulder by Taoist mosquito, "this..." The king of Mount Tai looked at Feng capital, which had been razed to the ground, and the ten halls of Yama lying on the ground. He was so scared at that time. What''s going on here? How did this happen? Chapter 1428 When the king of Mount Tai saw the Fengdu emperor, he suddenly widened his eyes, he quickly released the mosquito Taoist''s shoulder, knelt down on the ground with a soft body, and said with a frightened face, "Fengdu emperor, I''m sorry for you!" He didn''t do his duty well and became a prisoner, so he felt sorry. "All right!" Fengdu emperor''s face was calm, and he didn''t mean to blame the king of Mount Tai at all, he was basically sure that the killing black mosquito around Gao fan was the legendary one! Moreover, he can feel the fury of the killing black mosquito, in front of each other, even he is a little scared, let alone the king of Mount Tai. So, he quietly secretly made a rune seal and flew away from the bottom of the earth. GAOFAN slightly pick eyebrows, Fengdu emperor these small movements, he all see in the eyes. Hehe, is this calling for teammates to come? "Fengdu emperor, thank you very much." Gao fan joked and looked through each other. "the message you sent just now is for emperor Dongyue, isn''t it? Well, if he comes, the matter can be solved at one time! " "What?" Fengdu emperor frowned slightly, his action just now was discovered by Gao fan? How is this possible? However, he still has some confidence, after all, the news he sent out was not just to call the great emperor Dongyue Now, he just needs to drag Gao fan. The Fengdu emperor looked at Gao fan with a dignified face and said, "well, I admit that I called Dongyue emperor, but, your majesty, can you tell me? What on earth do you want to do? " Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "didn''t all say, take away the soul of Yin Hong!" "Well, you know, it''s not in line with the rules of the underworld!" "I know." Of course, Gao Fanli said, "I know it''s difficult, so I didn''t make trouble at the beginning. and I also said that I had a reason to take Yinhong away, but anyway, if the ten halls of hell don''t want to, I can only use strong! How would you choose when you encounter this kind of thing? Will it be the same as me? " "You..." The Fengdu emperor''s face stagnated, you are right, but I can''t say anything. However, now he can''t bear Gao fan. His task is to hold him back and wait for the rescuers to come. "All right!" Fengdu emperor''s face is dignified, "King Qin Guang, you check this Yinhong, bring her here!" The king of Qin Guang was pale, but he shook his head, "before I let people send Yin Hong away, now Maybe he''s reincarnated! " "What?" The Fengdu emperor was stunned. "What are you doing with airplanes? Isn''t it seven days after death that a man can be reborn? " Qin Guangwang said weakly, "it''s not to suppress the emperor''s arrogance, but who knows..." One foot up to the steel plate! At this time, Gao fan was looking at Qin Guangwang coldly, a cold murderous gas burst out from his upper body, instantly enveloping all the ghosts present. The king of Qin Guang vomited blood again and fell to the ground. Every muscle in his body trembled wildly. "Your Majesty, you..." The Fengdu emperor has been stunned, and Gao fan has made the king of Qin Guang look like this with one look. moreover, even he feels very difficult in Gao fan''s murderous atmosphere. Such ability, is not a saint? Gao fan looked domineering and murmured, "Fengdu emperor, I will give you three breath time to bring Yinhong back, otherwise, I am afraid I will destroy the whole hell before your reinforcements arrive!" "Gulu..." Fengdu emperor hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, roared, "you who also know Yinhong this man, quickly take me!" "I know!" Yama''s face is dignified, "I just checked, she is still in Naihe bridge!" Fengdu emperor in front of a bright, critical moment or Yama reliable ah! Decided, after today, ascends the yama king to make the town Fengdu first hall! "Go Fengdu emperor a fierce drink, grab Yama, instant disappear. When they appear again, he and Yama have already brought Yin Hong to Gao fan, Yin Hong looks at everything around him with a dementia face, for a moment, at a loss. This What the hell? Is this Fengdu city? Why does King Qin Guang lie on the ground shaking all the time? Is this a practice?There are also those lying around, which seem to be the hell of Fengdu city. What happened? "Mrs. Li, come to me." Gao fan''s face was calm and smiling. At the moment of seeing Yin Hong, Gao fan was relieved, naturally, he took back his murderous spirit. The king of Qin Guang, who had been shaking all the time, finally got the time to breathe. He took a big breath, if he was reborn. "Sir Your majesty When Yin Hong saw Gao fan, her eyes lit up. although she only saw Gao fan once, she still remembered him very clearly. After all, Gao fan''s handsome is irreplaceable. "This This... " Yin Hong looked around in horror as she walked, "what''s the matter? It can''t be... " Chang''e smiles and naturally embraces Yin Hong''s arm. "In order to save you, your majesty has demolished Fengdu city." "Ha?" Yin Hong was stunned and flattered. "Don''t panic, madam. I''ll take you back and bring you back to life." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, and he will leave with Yin Hong in his speech. Yin Hong looks at Gao fan stupidly. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to react. In order to revive her, Gao fan went all the way to Fengdu, and made Fengdu look like a ghost. This is the rhythm of forming a great relationship with Fengdu! Women all like to be rescued by heroes. Back then, she married Li Jing because she was rescued by Li Jing''s heroes. Facing Gao fan''s kindness, Yin Hong doesn''t know how to repay him. If she had not been married, she would have made a promise. Or It''s OK to repay Gao fan for saving his life without telling the old ghost at home However, she looked at Chang''e beside Gao fan, and her beauty also made her feel frightened, so she still felt that she should not mention the matter of promising Gao fan with her body, in order to avoid self humiliation. "Your Majesty, wait a minute!" When the Fengdu emperor saw that Gao fan was going to leave, he was immediately flustered, the rescuers hadn''t come yet. If you were allowed to leave, who would I go to argue with? "Fengdu emperor? What else Gao fan''s face is calm, "if it''s the reconstruction of Fengdu City, you can go directly to the Prime Minister of my big businessman, I will only ask him for his full support." Chapter 1429 "As for the destroyed Fengdu array, I''m sorry, I can''t help it! However, I can give you some other compensations! " While speaking, Gao fan divided all the pills in his hand into ten parts, one by one into the body of the ten halls. Yan Luomian, who had been lying on the ground, sat up, and then showed surprise eyes one by one. afterwards, he began to meditate and absorb directly. Because they found that Gao fan''s pills instantly restored most of their injuries, restored the breath in their bodies, nourished their souls, and promoted their merits! The most terrible thing is that they feel that their qualifications have been improved! Rub! There are two Yama body burst out a strong breath, directly from the realm of the golden immortal, advanced to Hunyuan golden immortal. "This..." Fengdu emperor has been stunned. Is it OK? He looked at Gao fan in shock. What did you just call them in? Chicken blood? "I gave these pills to Fengdu. It''s an apology for destroying Fengdu!" Gao gave six bottles of pills to the Fengdu emperor, "they just ate six kinds of pills, and each bottle contained ten pills. I think these should be able to compensate for the loss of Fengdu?" Fengdu emperor swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he wanted to accept Gao fan''s things, after all, he could see that the pills in it could increase strength, and even increase merits and virtues, and change qualifications. And Gao Fan said, each kind of pill each ten! This kind of thing, in the whole flood and famine, is enough to make big forces flock to it, and it is not a problem to cause a war. It''s impossible to say he doesn''t want it. However, he hesitated. After all, Gao fan destroyed Fengdu array by himself. if he took this pill, would it be hard for him to ask for compensation? But with this pill, what compensation do you need? If the array is broken, it can recover slowly, but Gao fan''s pills are not available! But after all, we have to discuss this with the great emperor Dongyue. He can''t pay attention to it alone! As a result, the Fengdu emperor rubbed his hands in embarrassment and looked at Gao fan with a slight frown, his face was full of embarrassed smiles, but he didn''t know how to speak. "Son of a bitch!" At this time, the sky again thought of a drink. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound. In the air, there are two people coming side by side, one is tall and handsome, wearing a black robe, glaring, the other is a 17-year-old little fat man, not good-looking. But Gao fan can''t help but look at the little fat man more. He thinks that the little fat man is not so simple. The black robed man came to Fengdu emperor and looked at Gao fan, "Fengdu emperor, is he the emperor you said when you sent the message?" "Mm-hmm!" The Fengdu emperor nodded to the black robed man, "Dongyue emperor, listen to me first..." As a result, before he finished speaking, Emperor Dongyue had already started with Gao fan. The emperor of Dongyue squeezed his golden fist and smashed it at Gao fan. On the surface, Gao fan seems to have not found it, but in fact, the law of invincibility has been opened. But soon, a look of surprise flashed in Gao fan''s eyes. This is the power of the law! It seems that although the great emperor of Dongyue did not become a saint, he had the power of Saint level. The law of invincibility is the same as the law. Although it can compete with the emperor Dongyue, if he is hit by the other side, his face will still hurt a little. So Gao fan decided to try the new absolute law. Seeing that his mind was moving, the absolute law quietly blessed the invincible law, then, Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile. Because he got the feedback from the system, his body is now absolutely invincible! It turns out that the absolute law is used in this way! Dongyue emperor stares at Gao fan with hawk eyes. Gao fan''s performance of not moving and letting him attack makes him very angry. Now, he saw that Gao fan''s face had a relaxed smile. That smile, for her Dongyue emperor, is a great shame! It''s just the emperor of people. I dare to ridicule you. originally, I didn''t want your life, but since you want to die, I will help you! The great emperor of Dongyue put his heart in a horizontal position, and no matter what kind of person Gao fan had, he immediately increased his strength. The golden fist burst out bursts of golden light, breaking through the void,With the momentum of destruction, directly hit Gao fan''s handsome face. "No!" Chang''e and Yin Hong screamed at the same time, showing a look of surprise and worry. Even the Taoist priest on one side felt a twinkling of an eye, if Gao fan was so cool, his dream of the alien world would be broken! Next second, click! All of a sudden, sparks are everywhere! The fist of the great emperor Dongyue directly broke with his arm when he touched Gao fan''s handsome face. Yes, it''s like the glass bumping into the steel plate, breaking into slag, falling to the ground, and can''t hold it! The pupils of all the kids are constricted and their eyes are full. What kind of arm is this? It''s not bean curd, is it? Fengdu emperor''s face is muddled. What''s the emperor''s face made of? The fist of emperor Dongyue can directly split the existence of mountains! How could it be so broken? As for the emperor Dongyue himself, he had already shown almost hopeless sad eyes, shook his head in disbelief, in his mouth, he even uttered a terrified and inexplicable roar, "impossible! It''s absolutely impossible "The great emperor of Dongyue, dare to make mistakes in front of me!" Gao fan''s tone was calm, his face was old and calm, his mind moved, and he engulfed the emperor Dongyue. Emperor Dongyue wanted to mobilize his spiritual power to resist. But obviously, it''s too late. The next second, Dongyue emperor''s body a soft, directly kneeling in front of Gao fan. Chang''e and Yin Hong are already looking at Gao fan with their idols. This is too handsome! Before he started, the emperor Dongyue knelt down in front of him. At this time, some of the ten halls of Yama had recovered to 7788, and they opened their eyes one after another. Everyone''s completely stupid: what? Emperor Dongyue knelt down in front of the emperor? In their eyes, that is the existence of the eldest one, whose force value is even stronger than that of Fengdu. Originally, they expected their boss to come forward and find justice for them, but now, their boss is kneeling in front of each other. Can they not be shocked? "This What''s the situation? " The king of Qin Guang was shocked and murmured. Chapter 1430 Yama opened his eyes one step earlier than others, so he saw the whole process of emperor Dongyue attacking Gao fan. Now, he''s in complete panic. He had guessed before that Gao fan was very strong, but he never thought that he was so strong! So he said in a daze, "the emperor of Dongyue attacked the emperor with his fist, but the Emperor didn''t do it. The fist broke into pieces when it hit the Emperor Then the emperor of Dongyue knelt down in front of the emperor "What?" The king of Chu Jiang was the first one who didn''t believe it. "How can it be? It''s Kaitian boxing. It''s Dongyue Emperor Ah... " When Chu JiangWang said this, his tone of voice from the beginning was strong, to later, it gradually became peaceful, finally, it has become self doubt He recalled the scene when Gao fan broke the Fengdu formation before, GAO fan carried his hands all the way and called out a powerful hurricane. In the end, Gao fan didn''t move his hand to break Fengdu array. It seems that Gao fan can do this now. It''s quite normal, isn''t it? The atmosphere suddenly became surprised, and the ten halls of Yama fell into meditation, especially King Qin Guang, who had regretted going to his grandmother''s house. At the moment, he was thinking that if he had calmed down at that time, he would have directly reported Gao fan''s request to Fengdu emperor for decision, maybe the situation would not be like this now! Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. If so, King Qin Guangwang said that he would buy one even if he lost his fortune! However, if there were any, King Guang of Qin would hesitate again. After all, he has already taken Gao fan''s pills and has been promoted in accomplishments, merits and qualifications. if he really wants to take regret pills, he really can''t bear these things. Fengdu emperor a flash, will Dongyue emperor hold, "Dongyue emperor, are you ok?" Emperor Dongyue''s face is pale, his eyes are sunken, and he looks like he has collapsed. he turns a white eye on Fengdu. Do you think that eye looks like I''m ok? However, he has no time to be angry with Fengdu emperor! With difficulty, he raised his noble head, stared at Gao fan with big eyes and looked at him in horror, his throat was surging and he squeezed out a sentence, "you What have you done to me? " He can''t help but be frightened. Gao fan''s method is really abnormal. For Honghuang friars, aura is undoubtedly more important than life. But Gao fan didn''t know what means he used to empty his aura in an instant. this kind of ability is unheard of. It''s the nightmare of the whole Honghuang monk. It''s hard for him not to fear! "It''s just a little gimmick." Gao fan''s face is indifferent and his tone is calm. "he just sucked up all the aura and part of the vitality in your body, let you be honest and not impulsively lose your life in my hands." "What?" Emperor Dongyue was shaking all over, and his crotch was dyed yellow. One side of the Fengdu emperor sniffed, can not help showing the expression of disgust. Chang''e and Yin Hong frowned and covered their noses one after another, pretending not to see them, and turned their heads. "Ah The mosquito Taoist pointed at the crotch of the emperor Dongyue in surprise, "it''s scared to pee!" Chang''e and Yin Hong, hearing the words, look at Taoist mosquito with disdain one after another. Don''t you understand the truth? And the client, Emperor Dongyue, was already in the arms of emperor Fengdu, sobbing. Emperor Dongyue is really scared to pee in front of so many people. if this is spread out, how can he get along in the future? "Cough..." Gao fan was also embarrassed. He never thought that the great emperor Dongyue was so timid. You are also a great God in charge of ghosts. How dare you do that? Quietly, a pill appeared in front of the emperor Dongyue. "Take it and you can recover quickly." Gao Fan said lightly. Ten Temple Yan Luo''s facial expression a joy, Gao fan this Dan medicine''s effect they have experienced personally, the effect leverage! As long as Gao fan is willing to take out the elixir, it means that the life of emperor Dongyue has been saved, and Gao fan will not kill him! They are really happy for emperor Dongyue! What they didn''t even find out was that they didn''t know when Gao fan and their previous roles had changed. Before that, they looked down on Gao fan and thought he was a mortal. But now, their lives are all under Gao fan''s control and become the fish on the chopping board. Even Gao fan''s kindness of not killing makes them feel happy."Eat Fengdu emperor took the pill and sent it to Dongyue emperor, "don''t worry, the emperor won''t poison you. if he wants to kill you, where can he use it?" Dongyue emperor looked at Fengdu emperor wrongly, "although you are telling the truth, but how can I listen like I am being damaged?" The Fengdu emperor frowned slightly when he saw that the Dongyue Emperor didn''t open his mouth, "Hey, eat it quickly, and Yanluo in the tenth hall has taken this pill. It''s really no poison! You see, aren''t they all doing well? " After hearing the speech, Yanluo gathered around the ten halls one by one and said, "yes, yes, Emperor Dongyue, don''t you think we''re all doing well?" At the same time, ten people glanced at emperor Dongyue''s crotch one after another and said, yo! I really peed! If there is a mobile phone, some of them will take photos to commemorate it. Of course, the great emperor of Dongyue felt the gossip eyes of all the people, with his head tilted, he leaned on the shoulder of the great emperor of Fengdu, and his two lines of tears flowed down, and his face was loveless. You have destroyed all of the great Dongyue''s wisdom and martial arts! Seeing this, Fengdu emperor winked at Yama. Yama directly wrote that he broke the mouth of the great emperor Dongyue, and the great emperor Fengdu was so quick that he threw the pills in. As soon as the entrance of the pill melted, the great emperor of Dongyue suddenly widened his eyes, his withered body became plump as if filled with air, and soon returned to the previous state. Even the broken arms grew back in an instant. The next second, Emperor Dongyue looked around at his recovered body, looking shocked, "this How could this be possible? " Between waving his hand, Gao fan threw the six bottles of pills to the Fengdu emperor, "my conditions are the same, all kinds of pills, ten pills of each kind, as compensation to you." "If you are willing to reconcile, let''s forget about it. If you don''t want to, just do it!" Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was peaceful. For a time, the scene fell into silence, and the two emperors and the tenth Hall of hell frowned one after another. Chapter 1431 For the pills Gao fan took out, all the people in the prefecture were entangled! Gao fan''s Dan medicine''s effect they are most clear, this compensation, is worth! But after all, Gao fan was the culprit who destroyed Fengdu City, and they felt a little embarrassed after being punished! The ghosts were still hesitating, but the Fengdu emperor put the pills away, he saluted Gao fan respectfully, "thank you for not killing me!" What? The great emperor of Dongyue and Yanluo in the tenth hall have a look in their eyes. the great emperor of Fengdu is so polite to Gao fan. They are very upset. "Everybody Fengdu emperor glanced at all the people in the prefecture and said, "are you going to continue to confront your majesty? Do we still have the ability to continue the confrontation? " After all, even he is not Gao fan''s opponent. How can he fight Gao fan? Just at this time, the little fat man who came with the emperor Dongyue appeared in front of him, he looked at Gao fan faintly, with a slightly obscene smile on his face, "Your Majesty, right? I don''t know if I''m qualified to do two moves with you? " As soon as the little fat man spoke, the silent emperor Dongyue suddenly lit up his eyes, just like grasping a life-saving straw in despair. But then, with a slight frown, he took the little fat man''s hand, "master, you don''t have to be like this..." All the people present were stunned by the speech! What? How could the emperor of Dongyue call this fat elder? The mosquito Taoist slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at the fat man, he always felt that the smell of the fat man made him feel very familiar, but for a moment, he couldn''t remember who he was! "It''s OK. I''m not fighting for anyone when I propose to your majesty." The little fat man smiles calmly and still looks at Gao fan, "I''m just curious. When did Honghuang have such an excellent young man as his majesty?" "I don''t think, with the magnanimity of your majesty, you would mind fighting with a harmless guy like me?" "I don''t know if you are..." Gao fan looks at the little fat man and doubts a little, he has noticed the little fat man before. His breath seems to be stronger than that of a saint, but he is not a saint. Gao fan even suspected that he was Hongjun, but he vetoed him. Hongjun could not have the free and easy temperament of this fat man. It will not be ordinary people who can come with the great Dongyue. The breath on the other side is very strong. Gao fan even thinks that it is better than the sage! Coupled with the expression on the face of Dongyue emperor, Gao fan is more suspicious of his identity! "I have a surname of Lu. I have a single name!" The little fat man looked calm and gave a Dow. Nani? Gao fan was shocked and surprised. "Lu Ya? You are Lu Ya? "Hongjun first, then heaven, Lu Ya, the Taoist is still ahead!" "The pressure of the land?" When Chang''e heard the words, her eyes were full of splendor. what a "Hongjun first, then heaven, Lu Ya Taoist is still ahead!" I can''t see that Gao fan can write poems? Gao fan''s words instantly attracted everyone''s attention, including Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor. The great emperor of Dongyue looks at Gao fan, who even knows Lu Ya? The rest of the local government personnel were shocked one by one, who is the land pressure? I can write a poem with Hongjun Daozu, and after listening to Gao fan''s poem, I feel that Lu Ya is a little better than Hongjun Daozu. Taoist mosquito suddenly looked at him. No wonder he thought the fat man was a little familiar just now. It turned out that he was Lu Ya! At this moment, he can''t help getting nervous, carefully hiding behind Gao fan, trying to reduce his sense of existence. After all, his reputation as a Taoist was not very good in Hongmeng period. in those days, Lu yadaojun was one of the people who wanted to kill him. When Lu Ya Taoist heard Gao fan''s words, he was also stunned, "this poem Who did your majesty listen to "I wrote it myself." Gao fan has a smile on his face. "Oh?" Little fat Lu Ya looks at Gao fan with great interest, I can''t see that the emperor is still a wonderful person! This poem is a bit of a standard! I have to write it down. When I see Hongjun one day, I have to read it to him. I''m angry with him! As a result, Lu Ya didn''t know where to find out the small book, put the brush in his mouth in front of everyone, moistened it with saliva, and began to write.Chang''e and Yin Hong show their disgusting eyes to Lu Ya, disgusting! Gao fan was in a good mood and continued to talk, "in those days, there were four disciples of Founder Yuanling, Kunpeng, Hongjun, Lu Ya and Nuwa! Among these four people, what I admire most is that you are Lu Yadao Jun. it''s your magnanimity. If you don''t compete with Hongjun, Hongjun can become the successor of the way of heaven! " As soon as Gao Fan said this, there were ghosts in the place, and people were shocked. Oh, my God! There is such a story? Hongjun''s position in heaven is not wanted by others! This news is just too explosive! Everyone looks at Lu Ya. They want to know if it''s true? "This..." Lu Ya''s face was also surprised. He never thought that Gao fan knew so much. Although it''s not a big deal, after all, no one should know about it except their four elder martial brothers and sisters! So Lu Ya asked Gao fan curiously, "I don''t know your majesty, where did you get the news?" In an instant, people all showed the expression of eating melon. it seems that what Gao Fan said is true! Everyone held their breath for fear of disturbing the conversation between Lu Ya and Gao fan. after all, the news was too shocking. Even, someone has already taken out a small book and planned to record the whole conversation between Gao fan and Lu Ya. This person is not someone else, is Chang''e! She now looks at Gao fan''s eyes, are emitting 24K gold. Gao fan is not only powerful, but also handsome and talented. His words and deeds can bring people unprecedented shock. Now, it''s a big secret! Therefore, she has decided to write a biography of Gao fan, to record every sentence and every action of Gao fan! For the world to see. Gao fan is slightly surprised. How do you want me to answer this question? I can''t tell you that I saw it from the Internet novel, can I? "Cough..." Gao fan smiles awkwardly, "there are so many people here. I''m afraid it''s not good to say that..." "Well That''s what I said Taoist Lu Ya glanced at all the people in the room, with an unnatural smile on his face, "let''s take a step to talk." Chapter 1432 At the end of the speech, Lu Ya flies away with Gao fan. Of course, Gao fan did not forget to take Chang''e, Yin Hong and Taoist mosquito with him. At this moment, the emperor of Dongyue, with a group of local emperors, looked at Lu Ya and Gao fan in a daze. Is that all? Taoist Lu Ya, don''t you agree to help us teach renhuang a lesson? Why are you leaving now? The Fengdu emperor shook his head melancholy, "ah Let''s forget about it! " "How can we just let it go?" The king of Chu River said, "look at the present situation of our Fengdu City, if this thing goes out, where can we still have a little prestige?" "Yes! That''s it The kids also showed their unwilling faces one after another. "All right!" The emperor of Dongyue gave a sharp drink, and everyone immediately said, "the power of the emperor is obvious to all of you, all of you have taken the pills he gave you, and you all know what the pills mean!" "He can give us these pills to help us become stronger, shows that he is not afraid that we will pose a threat to him when we become stronger!" "Besides, you are like bean curd dregs in front of him. Who dares to fight with him?" "You have to do it yourself, but I won''t do it anyway!" In the meantime, the emperor Dongyue gave up his job. The king of Chu River was silent. "What''s more, you know that the fat man just now is a Taoist priest! It''s Hongjun''s younger martial brother! " The emperor of Fengdu looked very blue. "As far as I know, his strength has far exceeded that of today''s sages! The reason why he is not a saint is that he disdains to be a saint. with his attitude towards the emperor, do you think we can fight him? " This time, no more ghosts. "OK..." The Fengdu emperor patted the Dongyue emperor on the shoulder peacefully, and glanced at all the people, "don''t be in any mood now, what we should do now is to rebuild Fengdu as soon as possible. Next, I''ll divide the work..." Soon, the reconstruction of the prefecture began. and Gao fan and Lu Lu Taoist priest stopped at Town God''s Temple near the town of CHO Du and began a long conversation. "Elder Lu Ya, to tell you the truth, it was empress Nuwa who told me all about you." Gao fan began his deception again. Chang''e presents tea to Gao fan and Lu Ya with a clever face, and glances at Gao fan faintly. for some reason, she always feels that Gao fan is cheating the fat man. Are you kidding? How could empress Nuwa tell you such a secret thing? As for Yin Hong, Gao fan has put her in the system space, after all, she is just a soul, a little weak, a gust of wind can blow her away. mosquitoes are a gatekeeper and stand guard outside Town God''s Temple. , after all, he is really in front of land pressure. "So it is..." Lu Ya suddenly frowned and lowered his head in doubt. then he murmured with melancholy, "strange How did she know, younger martial sister? " When Gao fan heard Lu Ya''s words, he almost knocked over his tea bowl. Is this special? Didn''t Nu Wa know? Chang''e saw that Gao fan was in a panic and almost couldn''t help thinking of a sound. However, Gao fan soon recovered his calm look and did not let Lu Ya find out. After ten seconds, Lu Ya looked at Gao fan again, and his tone became melancholy. "So, your majesty has seen my younger martial sister recently, hasn''t she? I don''t know how she''s doing, younger martial sister? " "Empress Nuwa, she..." Gao fan pretended to be mysterious and pondered for two seconds, "he''s not doing well!" "Oh?" Lu Ya frowned, "how can I say that?" "I don''t know if Master Lu Ya knows about the robbery?" Gao fan asked. "I know. What does this younger martial sister have to do with it?" Lu Ya frowned tightly, people with bright eyes can see that when Nuwa is mentioned, Lu Ya is very concerned. Gao fan''s face was indifferent, "empress Nuwa and I are cooperating, planning to subvert some things and seek greater interests in this robbery." "What?" Lu pressure smell speech, a face don''t believe, "emperor your majesty, is not bluffing me..." "How dare you?" Gao fan took out the lotus lamp with a cool face. "This Younger martial sister, she gave you the lotus lamp! How is that possible? " When Lu Ya saw the lotus lamp, which was Nu Wa''s personal magic weapon, he immediately stood up from his chair and widened his eyes. then, with a look of excitement, he stretched out his shaking hands and wanted to get the lotus lamp,But the next second, he took back his hand with a complicated complexion. "Yes." Gao fan nodded slightly and said, "this is what Nu Wa gave me for self-defense." But don''t you see the lotus lamp? Do you need to be so excited? "Ah..." Lu Ya sighed a long time, helplessly picked up the tea on the table and drank it in a melancholy way. Gao fan and Chang''e frown slightly. How can they feel that Lu Ya is drinking like this? Ten seconds later, Lu Ya''s face showed a smile of relief, "younger martial sister, younger martial sister After all these years, have you finally come out of the shadow of that year? " Chang''e''s face is inexplicable. Lu Ya''s way of saying something makes her feel a little curious. And Gao fan, don''t know why, he felt a little bad! "Boy, do you know what this lotus lamp stands for?" Lu Ya lightly looks at Gao fan, with a helpless smile on his face. Seeing that Lu Ya''s face became so fast, Gao fan felt even more problematic at that time. "What does it represent?" "Ha ha..." Lu Ya said with a smile, "do you know why Nu Wa wants to refine this lotus lamp?" "Why?" Gao fan is at a loss, isn''t it for self-defense to refine the defense magic weapon? Why else? "At that time, I, Hongjun, Nuwa and Kunpeng were worshipping at the gate of the founder Yuanling. They lived together day and night. It was inevitable that they had feelings!" "Kunpeng and I fell in love with younger martial sister Nuwa at the same time, so we lived a jealous life." "But Kunpeng is not my opponent, because I have the best qualifications, the strongest strength, and I am the sure successor of heaven." "Later, one day, younger martial sister Nuwa suddenly came to me with a look of shame, said that she wanted to refine a magic weapon for his beloved man to accompany her." "I was so happy at that time that I went with her without saying a word! After all, I was the most dazzling one among the four at that time, my younger martial sister also came to me to join me in the magic weapon, so I think I must be the one she likes. " "Then my younger martial sister and I traveled around the wasteland, picked a golden lotus at the end of the earth, and took the sky fire thirty-three days away, and worked together to become the first defense magic weapon of the Wasteland: Baolian lamp!" Chapter 1433 "It''s a pity that when I thought younger martial sister Nu Wa was going to give me the lotus lamp, she gave it to elder martial brother Hong Jun!" Taoist Lu Ya finally said that his face gradually became ferocious, "the most exasperating thing is that elder martial brother Hongjun turned down younger martial sister Nuwa in front of everyone and made her cry!" "At that time, I was very angry, and then I had a fight with elder martial brother Hongjun, then, my master taught me a lesson, I was so angry that I left my school, I also gave up the chance to be the successor of the way of heaven and began to live a cosmopolitan life." "Later, I don''t know how long later, elder martial brother Hongjun became the successor of the way of heaven, Kunpeng was locked up by him for killing people everywhere, younger martial sister Nuwa also became a saint, so I didn''t disturb them any more..." Lu Ya Taoist said, his eyes gradually became deep, and a faint smile appeared on his face, "thinking about the past, it''s really memorable..." And Gao fan, the expression on his face is not so simple The origin of this lotus lamp is not simple! Chang''e was also surprised and exclaimed, "so, empress Nuwa gave the lotus lamp to her majesty, that means that she likes her majesty?" "Hey, hey..." Lu Ya nodded and laughed obscenely, "you little girl, you are very smart!" Immediately, Lu Ya looks at Gao fan with a face of muddled force, "how about it? Your majesty, are you surprised or not Gao fan''s face is expressionless, remembering the little things he had with Nu Wa before, he turned over the information in the background of the system several times. No, Nuwa didn''t show any interest in herself from the beginning to the end! Moreover, the backstage Nu Wa''s points are really just "congratulations on shaking Nu Wa''s decision, points + 100!" it''s not about getting Nuwa''s love or getting Nuwa''s love. How could Nu Wa like me? Gao fan looked at the lotus lamp in his hand, and he doubted life. "Hey, hey..." Lu Ya looked at Gao fan with a bad smile, "Your Majesty, you don''t have to be so sad. it''s your blessing to get the favor of Nu Wa''s younger martial sister!" "Although Nu Wa is a snake, you can rest assured that she has all kinds of human beings, which will not affect the couple''s activities." "Don''t worry about giving birth to a snake with her. The snake will scare you. The child you gave birth to has the power of golden immortal. It''s absolutely human!" "Spit..." Chang''e was on one side and said, "what do you say, Taoist Lu Ya?" "Cough..." Lu Ya was slightly embarrassed, "I''m sorry, I forgot that there are still female comrades beside me, ha ha, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "Oh! That''s right Lu Ya looked at Chang''e with a smile on her face. "Chang''e fairy, don''t worry, my younger martial sister. She is a generous person, when she enters your Majesty''s harem, she will never beat you down by strength. She will let you have rain and dew!" "Bah, bah, bah..." Chang''e''s pretty face turned red, and her eyes and eyebrows were full of spring. "What''s Lu Ya talking about? they are not his Majesty''s people now!" "Ha ha ha!" Taoist Lu Ya laughed, "it doesn''t matter now, it will be later." "I I won''t tell you! " Chang''e, with a shy face, went straight through the sound barrier set by Lu Ya Taoist and ran out. "Ha ha..." Taoist Lu Ya looked at Chang''e who had fled and sat on the stool with a wild smile. when his intestines were far away, his face showed a touch of sadness, "Your Majesty, I really envy you..." After all, Nuwa is the pain in his heart all his life. If Nuwa doesn''t send out the lotus lamp, he will always have a chance. But now, Nu Wa will send out the lotus lamp, it shows that he has no chance. Gao fan put the lamp away, and he looked at little fat Lu Ya faintly, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have taken out the lamp to remind you of your sad past." "Ah..." Lu Ya laughed jokingly, and a trace of helplessness appeared on his face. "Your Majesty is worried too much. In fact Thank you very much... " "Oh?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, I robbed you of your beloved Nu Wa, do you still thank me? "In fact, I always have a knot in my heart. I''m not willing to see my younger martial sister." "But when I saw that you got the lotus lamp from my younger martial sister, my heart knot was untied..." Lu Ya moved his face and rubbed his sour nose with his hands. "What knot?" Gao fan was slightly surprised,Is it hard for the fat man to have the legendary green hat plot, and like his own woman to be taken on by others? "In fact, I have been thinking, if there was no elder martial brother Hongjun, would younger martial sister Nuwa like me..." Taoist Lu Ya laughed at himself with tears in his eyes, "so In fact, when I come back this time, I want to kill my elder martial brother Hongjun. Have a try... " "But Now it''s ready... " As he spoke, Lu Ya gradually choked, "it''s your majesty Let me know the truth Even without elder martial brother, younger martial sister Nuwa You won''t like me! " The last few words were uttered word by word by Taoist Lu Ya. at the same time, his fat face was full of tears! Just now, when Chang''e ran away with shame and anger, he laughed happily, now, how sad she is crying. "Ding! Congratulations! Points + 100 Gao fan, who frowned slightly, rose out of Town God''s Temple. He also had to save a little bit of land pressure. It''s not easy for everyone in the world! The more open-minded the surface is, the weaker the heart is! Not long after , the land pressed Taoist people gathered their feelings and came to Town God''s Temple. He saluted Gao fan and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, thank you for chatting with me today." Chang''e was slightly surprised. She didn''t know why, the smile on Lu Ya''s face was still obscene, but she felt that Lu Ya was more serious now than just now. "I should thank you very much." Gao fan looks respectful. "A little heart is no respect. Please accept it." Lu Yawei was sincere, between waving, holding a short arrow in both hands, he sent it to Gao fan. When the land pressure took it out, the temperature around it dropped several minutes. "This is..." Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at it. I saw a faint black air on it, and the breath was very evil. Chang''e couldn''t help frowning slightly, with goose bumps all over her body. Even the mosquito Taoist expressed his dislike for this thing and felt a little scared. "This is the book of seven arrows with nail heads!" Chapter 1434 "The book of seven arrows?" Gao fan was slightly surprised and his eyes brightened. This is one of the most evil weapons in the world. Because the seven arrow book is a Curse spell. As long as you tie a villain with straw and write down the name of the opponent, insert the arrow into the villain every day, you can curse the target to death, which is not limited by the casting distance. In the original time line of Fengshen, Lu Ya Taoist killed Zhao Gongming with seven arrows. You know, Zhao Gongming is a golden immortal! This thing is an artifact! In the flood and famine, there is another magic weapon as famous as the seven arrow book with nail head, which is the six soul flag of the God of heaven. the seven arrow book with nail head can curse one person at a time, but the six soul flag can curse six people at a time. Unfortunately, because the six spirits flag was stolen by changer dingguang immortal when he was rebelling against the religion, no one knows how powerful the six spirits flag is. So at present, the book of seven arrows with nail head can be called the first curse artifact of Honghuang. At this time, Gao fan finally understood why the evil spirits didn''t return to the world when Fengdu was destroyed. originally, they were all refined by Lu Ya! In the face of such things, Gao fan had to admit that he was moved. "Yes Lu Ya said with a smile, "it''s made after I''ve been in the wilderness for many years, just a few days ago, I absorbed the souls of hundreds of millions of evil spirits in hell. I hope your majesty won''t abandon it!" "Thank you, Taoist priest!" With a respectful face, Gao fan took the book of seven arrows and took out a bottle of elixir and handed it to Lu Yan. "thank you very much for the magic weapon given by Taoist priest. These can be regarded as a gift in return." "Are these the pills Your Majesty gave to those people in the underworld?" Lu Ya took the pill curiously and opened the pill bottle. Later, a strange fragrance floated out of the pill bottle, Rao Shi Lu Ya was surprised to swallow his saliva when he asked about the fragrance. One side of the mosquito Taoist, but also a direct flow of saliva. "What kind of pill is this?" Lu Ya''s face has shown a look of shock, GAO fan has never smelled the fragrance of this pill, even though he has been in the wilderness for many years. "This is the elixir of increasing merit and virtue." Gao fan looks calm. "Increase merit?" Lu Ya was shocked. Isn''t merit something that can only be obtained by enjoying the sacrifice of human incense? How can I get it by taking a medicine now? Is the technology so developed now? "Well." Gao fan nodded slightly, "I have other pills, but I don''t think they are very useful for you. if you want, I can give them to you." As Gao fan spoke, he waved and took out five more bottles. "No, no..." Lu Ya shook his head again and again. "Your Majesty misunderstood me. I don''t mean that. I mean emperor. Are you sure this pill can increase merit?" Lu Ya didn''t believe it, after all, it was merit! Gao fan''s view is too shocking! "That''s nature." Gao fan naturally nodded, "if you don''t believe it, now have a try." Lu pressure smell speech, quickly knock one. Immediately, a lot of milky light appeared around his body. "What? It''s really special! " At this time, Lu Ya''s eyes widened in horror. This time, he had to believe it. Gao fan''s pills are really good! Lu Ya was curious before, how could those guys in the hell talk so well, they destroyed Fengdu City, but they even sent away a few pills, it turns out that these old people have got defecation! Then, several people exchanged greetings again, and Lu Ya left. Lu Ya said that he still had something to do, so Gao fan didn''t want to stay. in Gao fan''s opinion, Lu Ya''s something to do has something to do with Nu Wa Soon, GAOFAN three people with the red soul back to chentangguan. As soon as they entered the gate of Li''s house, they found that Li''s house was in chaos. Yin Hong was so confused that she even looked back at the plaque on the door and thought she was in the wrong place. "What''s the situation?" Chang''e and Taoist mosquito have shown their puzzled eyes. "See your majesty!" Seeing Gao fan, Li Jing hurried forward to salute. The red face of the soul state eagerly came forward, "husband, what''s the matter with you...""Lady!" Li Jing looks moved, wants to hold Yin Hong in her arms, but she penetrates her body and pounces on the ground. "Don''t worry, my husband. I''m still in a state of soul." Yin Hong looks at Li Jing with a white look, the ghost wants to hug her in front of so many people, the monkey is anxious! "Li Aiqing, what''s going on?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "why is your family in such a mess?" "Wuwu..." When Li Jing saw Yin Hong, his old eyes shed tears of excitement, he sobbed and said in a trembling voice. He looked at Gao fan and said, "tell your majesty, my wife''s body has been stolen by Nezha''s rebellious son!" "Ha?" Yin Hong''s face is muddled. What kind of trouble is it? Gao fan''s mouth is also puffing. The bear''s thinking is totally incomprehensible. "Rebellious son, rebellious son!" Li Jing''s old face turned red with anger. "I''ve sent someone out to look for it. it''s a pity that I can''t find it. I don''t know!" "Nezha..." When Yin Hong heard Li Jing talking about Nezha, her heart was pulled up, thinking of the past, she felt that every time Li Jing talked about Nezha, she was used to it. Gao fan''s face is indifferent, and the law of cave view has been spread out. Unfortunately, he did not find Nezha. "Don''t panic, Mr. Li. I have a way." Chang''e smiles. "Really?" Li Jing and Yin Hong are moved one after another, Li Jing is moved that she finally has a chance to recover her losses. What moved Yin Hong was that he could finally find Nezha! "Of course." Chang''e smiles calmly, "when I was checking Mrs. Li''s condition before, some of my spiritual powers were left in her body. now those spiritual powers should still remain in her body, I will use my ability to find her body now." "Thank you, Chang''e fairy!" Li Jing and his wife looked at each other and kowtowed to Chang''e with a moving face. "You two don''t have to be so polite." Chang''e lifted them up and said, "I''m going to search now to avoid delaying the time." As soon as the voice fell, Chang''e meditated on the spot, the next second, a spiritual power radiated from her body and quietly dispersed. At the same time, chentangguan is hundreds of kilometers northeast of the cave. In an ice sealed room, Shen Gongbao looks at the scarlet body lying on the ice pulp bed, with a dignified face. Chapter 1435 "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say that half of her body was burned by the burning world? Why don''t you have any problems now? " Shen Gongbao took a look at Nezha, and then at the scarlet body. Her face is bright red, her face is calm, and her body is full of Yang. except that she doesn''t breathe, it''s just like a normal person falling asleep. "This..." Nezha''s face is also muddled. I''m very curious! "Forget it, that''s it first." Shen Gongbao''s face is dignified, through his scarlet body, he has guessed something. Nezha couldn''t cheat him. After all, Yin Hong''s body had no soul. It was obvious that he was really dead. He guessed that it must be a powerful man who reshaped the red body. Even burn the wound of the world can be so perfect remodeling, it seems that each other''s background is not small! In this way, I think the other party will check it soon. In this way, in order to avoid long dreams, he has no time to spend with Nezha on the hot things, he must start the next stage of the plan! "OK, apprentice..." Shen Gongbao looks indifferent, "next, as a teacher, I will give you a very important task, which is related to your mother''s resurrection." "Master, please give me directions!" Nezha looked excited. "Follow the instructions here." Shen Gongbao''s face was calm, he waved a white light into Nezha''s eyebrow. Nezha was shocked, but in the end, he bit his teeth and nodded, "yes!" Then he nodded firmly and left the cave. Shen Gongbao looks back at Yin Hong''s body, thinks for a moment, quickly waves his hand and sets a magic array around Yin Hong''s body. Then he went back and forth in the cave, cleaned up all traces of his existence and left here. The next day, Chang''e and Gao fan finally found the cave. "I found it at last!" Chang''e looks at the light golden light in front of the cave, and her face is very blue. "I don''t know which old fox is hiding so deep. she also sets up such a mysterious array, which integrates this place with the surrounding environment. if you don''t look carefully, you may not find it if you walk back and forth a hundred times! ¡± GAO fan was slightly surprised. He used the cave observation rule to explore this place before, but as Chang e said, this hidden array is quite mysterious, if you don''t look carefully and look back and forth for a hundred times, you won''t find it! "This array is really mysterious!" The mosquito Taoist frowned tightly, "Rao is the first time that I have found such a wonderful arrangement after walking in the wilderness for many years!" "What? Is this array difficult to solve? " Li Jing frowned. "It''s not hard." As he spoke, Taoist mosquito slowly reached forward and pointed his finger on the array, the array collapsed, revealing the cave inside. Then the crowd entered and Chang''e frowned, "eh? What''s going on? Why did the breath of spiritual power suddenly break when I stayed in Mrs. Li''s body? " "It''s OK. I''ll take a look." Gao fan''s face was calm, and the law of cave view was spread out again. This time, with the previous experience of being cheated, he knew that the other party must have used some means to hide the red breath. So soon, he successfully found the doubt, raised his hand and opened a big hole on the wall of the nearby cave, the cave collapsed, revealing an ice sealed secret room and the scarlet body lying there. "Found it!" Li Jing rushed in excitedly and reached out to help up Yin Hong''s body. But the next second, an array appeared on the body, countless ice blades swept out, directly penetrating Li Jing''s body. Li Jing vomited blood and fell to the ground on the spot, looking pale "You''re a pervert!" "My husband!" The sudden change makes Yin Hong silly, don''t come back to life, Li Jing is dead again. "Damn it The mosquito Taoist could not help but scold, "what a vicious scheme!" Chang''e frowned, "who is this? It seems that the arrangement of this array is a little rough, it doesn''t look very good, but it''s a bit too malicious! " Gao fan quietly took out a healing pill and gave it to Li Jing. "It''s not too late. It''s better to revive Mrs. Li first." He has already decided the death penalty for the son of a bitch who did all this in his heart. after all, if such a guy doesn''t kill, will he stay for the new year?However, after thinking for a long time, he couldn''t figure out who he was. The weapon used by Nezha was a long sword, which was not from Taiyi, so it must not be hermeneutic. Now the most likely is the two old Yin ratios of Jieyin and zhunti. Throughout the flood and famine, I''m afraid no one else is more gloomy than Jieyin and zhunti, right? Next, Gao fan waited for Li Jing to recover, then took Yin Hong''s body and went back to chentangguan. Chang''e said that it is necessary to find an opportunity with sufficient Yang Qi to perform the art of resurrection. The next day, at noon. At the moment when Yang is the strongest, Chang''e sets up a Bagua array in Li''s yard, between her waves, the Lingqi in the Bagua array is dense, and the whole yard becomes full of vitality. In the array, the scarlet soul and the flesh lay parallel on the ground, with a calm face. "Yes Chang''e put her hands together and her face sank, as she frowned, she saw her scarlet soul begin to move and cover her body. Chang''e''s face is dignified. She stares at the fusion situation in the field, and dare not make any mistakes. Gao fan all held his breath, motionless for fear of disturbing Chang''e. After all, the method of resurrecting the dead is against heaven. if you are careless, you will be doomed. Finally, three hours passed. Yin Hong''s soul is completely integrated into the body, but Chang''e still keeps the same posture as before, she stares at her face, for fear that something might go wrong. In this way, after another five hours, Chang''e''s ruddy face turned pale, and her fiery red lips turned waxy. Gao fan frowned slightly for fear that Chang''e would not be able to support him. Li Jing is even more worried about it. if it fails, it will be really miserable! As for Taoist mosquito, he has been sleeping in the corner "Hoo..." At this time, Chang''e finally breathed out a long breath, and her body was relieved. if Gao fan hadn''t come forward to help her, she would have been lying on the ground. "Chang''e fairy, what''s up?" Li Jing looked at the scarlet still lying in the array, and then at Chang''e, anxiously asked. "Don''t worry." Chang''e leans on Gao fan, smiles on her tired face, "Mrs. Li, she''s OK, but don''t move her body first, let her stay in the battle, and her body and soul will be healed after another night." Chapter 1436 "Thank you Chang''e fairy, thank you Chang''e fairy!" Li Jing kowtowed all the time, his joy was beyond expression. "Mr. Li, don''t be like this any more. It''s getting dark. Let''s make a tent for Mrs. Li first. don''t let her sleep all night in the open air." Chang''e said calmly. "Yes, thank you for reminding me. I''ll do it now!" Li Jing has an honest face and is already asking his servants to do business. "Here, eat this." When Gao fan waved, he took out two pills, "one is an energy pill, which can restore your spiritual power, the other is a soul nourishing pill, which can supplement your soul, take it quickly, and you will be much better soon." There was a look of surprise in Chang''e''s eyes, unexpectedly, Gao fan was willing to give her such a precious pill. She had heard about the magic of Gao fan''s pills in the West queen mother before, but she didn''t think so at that time. In Fengdu yesterday, she saw it with her own eyes, GAO fan used pills to let Fengdu people let bygones be bygones for his destruction of Fengdu. Although Fengdu also has the meaning of taking a step back, but if Gao fan''s pills were not really valuable, they would not have taken a step back. This shows that this pill is not ordinary precious. Chang''e leans on Gao fan and takes the pills from Gao fan in surprise. the pills give off bursts of strange fragrance and smell very good. Besides, Gao fan''s body temperature remains on them, which makes her feel very comfortable. She looked at it with complicated eyes and didn''t take it for the first time. "Eat..." Gao fan frowned slightly, worried, what happened? Are you tired? Chang''e''s pale and pretty face showed a touch of pink, and her eyes were white and coquettish. Your majesty, you big pig hoof, how can people answer such a thing? She likes the feeling of leaning on Gao fan, so she doesn''t want to cure her weak body like this. after all, she can rely on Gao fan for a while, can''t she. "What? Doesn''t it look appetizing? " Gao fan continued to say, "don''t worry, although this pill looks yellow, it tastes absolutely fragrant!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Chang''e once again made a white eye, can''t speak, you shut up! Now I really don''t want to eat any more? But soon, she could only leave Gao fan''s shoulder and swallow the two pills. The next second, Chang''e''s eyes suddenly widened, then she closed her eyes in surprise and meditated on the spot. The pill melts at the entrance and explodes instantly. The explosion was just fierce, but in the breath of peace and gentleness, there was a sudden hard, soft and waxy taste, which made her frown slightly! But the next second, the strong fragrance with a faint smell of Houttuynia, instantly filled Chang''e''s mouth, ticking her taste buds to secrete saliva madly, her tongue was moist at this moment! Chang''e''s Willow eyebrows are tight, her face shows a happy expression, the taste buds on the tongue coating greedily suck the rich spiritual power melted in saliva, the originally dry body is full of full happiness. The pill is still releasing vigorous and powerful shock waves in her mouth, wave after wave, stimulating every nerve of her, strong and powerful aura swept every cell of her body, making her climb higher and higher, to the peak! Until completely conquered! At this moment, Chang''e finally understood, What does Gao fan''s pills mean to practitioners. Yes, having GAOFAN pill means having a future far beyond others. At this moment, she completely settled down, and let herself immerse herself in the joy of absorbing pills. a little heart with a big flop, can''t calm down for a long time. She seems to have seen that Gao fan is walking towards her with a tender face, the surrounding space is silent, and she can even hear Gao fan''s hot breathing The night passed like this. "This is..." Chang''e wakes up and finds herself lying on a wide bed, moreover, her clothes have been changed! She quickly got out of bed with a look of horror, pulled back the bedding, looked at the snow-white sheet, then lifted up her white skirt and explored it carefully. After confirming that there was no red drop, she sat back on the edge of the bed with a sigh of relief and said to herself,"It seems that your majesty did not take advantage of the danger last night..." But then, a little bit of loss appeared on her face, if Gao fan took advantage of others'' danger, it seems that it would be good "Fairy Chang''e, are you awake?" At this time, outside came the servant girl''s light voice inquiry. Chang''e''s eyes were awe inspiring, and she didn''t answer immediately because of her natural vigilance. she explored her divine sense and saw the situation outside. but the next second, she was shocked! Because she found that after this sleep, her divine consciousness has been qualitatively improved, now an ant within a thousand miles around the room can''t escape her observation! Her divine power, in this one night, soared dozens of times! Soon, she understood that this is the credit of the soul raising pill given by Gao fan! If Gao fan''s elixir really has the power of terror, it can bring infinite possibilities to people! "Are you awake now, Chang''e? I''m the maid your majesty sent to wash you. Just now we heard something moving in the room. All of us asked, "fairy, would you like to wash now?" "Oh Come in Chang''e put away her vigilance and said faintly. "Yes..." The maid pushed the door in, preparing the washing utensils, and said, "Your Majesty has given orders, when Chang''e fairy wakes up, she will go to the front hall to see him." "Your Majesty?" Chang''e was slightly surprised, and a glimmer of expectation flashed in her eyes again. "When did he give orders? Early this morning? " She is expecting the servant girl to tell her that Gao fan left her room early in the morning. "No The servant girl shook her head, "Your Majesty said that last night, Your Majesty said that when he sent you to this room and gave you to the maidservant, Oh, by the way, the maidservant also changed your clothes for you." "Oh..." Chang''e light oh, a little disappointed. Ten minutes later, Gao fan and Li Jing are having tea in the front hall, and Chang''e is coming. At this time, Chang''e experienced the baptism of Gao fan''s elixir and became radiant and radiant, she had the temperament of sinking fish and falling geese, closing the moon and blushing the flowers, now she can''t describe her beauty with words. Gao fan looked at Chang''e, slightly surprised, never thought that the pill could bring such a change to Chang''e. If he gave Chang''e 100 points for her beauty and figure before, now, he is willing to give her 101 points! Beautiful! Absolutely beautiful! Chapter 1437 Even Li Jing, who has always been honest, has a frozen expression on his face. he is staring at Chang''e, and his saliva drips down to the cup of tea in front of him. "What are you looking at?" Yin Hong was not happy at that time and grabbed Li Jing''s ear. Although she was also amazed by Chang''e''s beauty, it was a shame that Li Jing, an old ghost, dared to look at others drooling! "Pain..." Li Jing put down the cup in a hurry, wiping her saliva and covering her ears to beg for mercy! Lady, spare your life! I''ll never dare again "And next time?" The scarlet complexion sank and made more efforts. "Ouch No next time, no next time Madam, spare your life Gao fan and Chang''e look at each other and smile, they are really interesting. "Newspaper!" At this moment, there was a rapid sound of footsteps from outside, followed by an anxious soldier. Li Jing and his wife immediately picked up the appearance of the big fight just now, and sat in their own position calmly. "Why are you so alarmed?" Li Jing''s face is cool, and she always looks at people. The soldier came in and bowed to Gao fan, "tell your majesty, fairy, madam, Mr. Li..." Li Jing eyebrows pick, this boy, unexpectedly put me in the lady behind? What did soldiers feel wrong? After all, not all of them has the final say in the day. "We found that young master Nezha was lying by the sea. We didn''t know his life or death!" "What?" Li Jing and Yin Hong were excited, "then you don''t bring him back!" "This..." The soldier hesitated for two seconds, looking sad, "except for young master Nezha, there is a huge black dragon beside him, which is also motionless, we dare not act rashly, we can only report back first!" "What are you waiting for? Hurry to lead the way Yin Hong is in a hurry. "Yes Soon, the soldier took the crowd to the trees by the sea. I saw a small group of patrol soldiers cat in the grass, watching the distant beach with vigilance, when they saw Gao fan, they all got out of the way. "Your Majesty, your highness, over there, young master!" Said the soldier who led the way, pointing to the distant beach. Gao fan looked over and frowned slightly. I saw a mess on the beach. It was obvious that a big war had just happened. And in sight, there is a black dragon that is tens of meters long. Black dragon''s scales fell off about 50 percent, and his whole body was covered with sword wounds and burns, dripping with blood. Even the beard on his head is broken. Moreover, there is a black iron sword on its neck, the iron sword is stained with blood and emits a blood red light in the sun. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. According to the law of Dongguan, Nezha just fainted, while Heilong was cold enough. Look at this scene. Nezha killed aobing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King! In the original time line of Fengshen, Nezha killed aobing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King, when he was seven years old. at that time, the Dragon King of the East China Sea received the will of Haotian to destroy the land of Dashang. as a result, it rained heavily, leaving thousands of acres of fertile land barren and the people unable to afford food. At the same time, the Dragon King of Donghai also planned to make a profit in the chaos, so he sent the Sea Patrol yecha to the seaside to rob the refugees'' property. As a result, he was seen by Nezha, who acted bravely for a just cause and killed xunhei yecha, attracted Ao Bing, the Third Prince of Donghai Dragon King, and Nezha killed the third prince again. Later, the Dragon King of Donghai came to Nezha himself, but because Nezha already had the highest strength of Taiyi Jinxian at that time, in addition, Nezha was reincarnated by lingzhuzi, born with the attribute of fire, and possessed many magic weapons, the ordinary Daluo Jinxian was not his opponent. Therefore, the Dragon King of Donghai is not Nezha''s opponent. He can only go to Tianting to complain to Haotian. As a result, Nezha beat the Dragon King of the East China Sea half dead on the way to heaven, and he could only return to the East China Sea in ashes. then, he contacted the other Dragon Kings of the three seas, preparing to flood chentangguan. In order to save the people of chentangguan, Nezha committed suicide to relieve the crisis of chentangguan. Later, Nezha''s soul returned to the golden light cave of Taiyi mountain, and through the resurrection of the lotus real body, he really got all the power of reincarnation of lingzhuzi, and successfully became the great Luo Jinxian. So, Nezha could have killed aobing, but now, Nezha is only five years old, so he killed aobing in this way? How could this happen?Without saying a word, Gao fan appeared in front of Nezha and squatted down to feed Nezha a a pill. After all, now as long as you wake Nezha up, you can know what''s going on. Chang''e and Taoist mosquito come with Yin Hong and Li Jing following Gao fan. "Rebellious son! The devil! You killed a dragon Li Jing''s face was angry. He raised his whip on the spot and wanted to fight Nezha. He guarded chentangguan all the year round, and naturally knew that there were dragon people in the East China Sea. The dragon clan is a demon clan in ancient times, which has great power. usually, the fishermen on the seashore would sacrifice to the dragon clan from time to time to pray for good weather. In that way, the dragon people also find fault every other time, and sometimes make a tornado or something. Now, Nezha killed a dragon directly, if people knew about it, they would have to fight with him! "What are you doing?" Yin Hong pushed Li Jing away and stopped Nezha angrily, "if you want to beat him, kill me first!" "You Li Jing''s face was livid. "Madam, madam, what are you used to him? Now you have to protect him! Do you know what it''s like to offend the dragon people! Do you know how many people in chentangguan will suffer? " Of course, Yin Hong knows how serious the consequences of offending the dragon people are, but first of all, she is a mother. What she cares most about is the safety of her children. Besides, isn''t there Gao fan now? If Gao fan doesn''t even pay attention to the local government, the dragon people should not have too much problems. "I don''t care!" Yin Hong knew that she was wrong, so she began to splash, "today, you are not allowed to move zha''er! Or I''ll fight with you! " "You Li Jing''s face turned red with anger, and his hands shaking with the whip. "Mother..." At this time, Nezha woke up. Yin Hong turned around, squatted down and held Nezha in her arms. She looked up and down, "zha''er, are you ok?" "Mother? Is this the hell? Am I dead? " Nezha looked puzzled and looked at his body. When he opened his eyes and saw Yin Hong''s back, he recognized Yin Hong. Chapter 1438 In view of Yin Hong''s death, his first reaction was that he was also dead. He remembers that in the war with AO C before, they were equal. Although he finally inserted the burning boundary into Ao Bing''s body, he didn''t hit the key point, and then he lost consciousness. So, when he saw Yin Hong, he subconsciously thought he was dead. "Zha''er, what nonsense are you talking about?" Yin Hong put Nezha in her arms with a happy face, and Liu Mei said, "you are living well now!" "What?" Nezha looked surprised and looked back at the black dragon behind him, "this It''s impossible! I remember that I was injured all over. Even if I didn''t die, I couldn''t stand up. Why do I feel so good now? " "Silly child, your majesty saved you with the elixir!" Yin Hong, with a spoiled face, pulls Nezha to look at Gao fan, "zha''er, this is your godfather, your name is given by Godfather. Hurry up, thank you for saving your life!" "This..." Nezha looked at Gao fan in shock. He couldn''t believe it. After all, as a monk, he naturally knew how serious his injuries were. Before, Shen Gongbao told him that in order to save Yinhong, he still needed the blood of the dragon family as a medicine guide. he fought with the black dragon for three days and three nights to save Yinhong, and the aura in their bodies had been exhausted. finally, he did not hesitate to destroy the foundation of his own cultivation before finally sending the burning world into the black dragon''s body. He remembers very clearly that once the foundation is damaged, it will never be repaired unless there is a chance. But Gao fan just used a pill to repair him. This is a miracle! "What are you doing? Get down on your knees and kowtow to thank you Yin Hong said with a spoiled face, "your Godfather saved my mother''s life, but your godfather is a rare power in the world, in the future, you will follow your Godfather!" "Ah?" Nezha was stunned, his face suddenly, he was not stupid, and instantly understood the meaning of Yin Hong. Gao fan is very strong and mysterious, even the dead Yin Hong can be easily revived, at least much better than his unreliable master, How can such a godfather be regarded as no loss! Therefore, he quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Gao fan, "Nezha thanks Godfather for saving his life, Nezha is willing to follow Godfather and bring tea and water to godfather in the future!" "What a good boy..." Gao fan smiles and waves Nezha up from the ground. "Zha''er, tell me what''s going on? Why did you kill the dragon? Did someone tell you to do it behind your back? " "This..." Nezha frowned slightly and hesitated. What Gao Fan said is right. Someone did ask him to kill the Dragon behind his back. But he can''t say it! After all, Shen Gongbao is his master, before, Shen Gongbao told Nezha that he was not allowed to mention his affairs to anyone, so Nezha didn''t know whether to say it or not for a moment. Seeing Nezha hesitated, Gao fan frowned slightly. It seems that there is someone behind Nezha playing tricks. At this time, Chang''e, who had never spoken, spoke. "It''s the burning world Chang''e looked at the black iron sword inserted in the black dragon''s neck and let out a cry of surprise. "Nezha is so small. No wonder he was affected by the burning world and killed his mother!" Chang''e frowned and looked at Yin Hong, "that day, when I saw the wound on my wife, I heard Mr. Li suspect that Nezha was bewitched by magic weapons, at that time, I was wondering if it was the burning world, now it seems that it is indeed the burning world!" "Burning the world?" Li Jing and Yin Hong looked at each other, "what is the burning world?" Chang''e''s face was dignified and her eyebrows were frowning. "Although it is a powerful magic weapon, it has the ability to take people''s heart and soul! It will devour the mind of the user. " "What?" Li Jing looked at Yin Hong and said, "madam, look what I''m saying! Our zha''er is bewitched by this magic weapon! " Yin Hong turned a white eye at Li Jing, "what are you doing? Listen to the fairy!" Li Jing: "Oh..." Then, Li Jing and Yin Hong look forward to Chang''e. they want to know who gave it to Nezha. Chang''e frowned slightly. "That''s all I know about the burning world..." "Ah?" Yin Hong and Li Jing''s eyes flashed a trace of loss. The mosquito Taoist said with a smile, "ha ha, I can''t see that the little girl is very knowledgeable. She even knows the burning world!""Taoist priest, do you know the burning world?" Chang''e looks suspiciously at Taoist mosquito. "Of course!" Taoist mosquito said with a proud face, "it''s from the early period of the Han Dynasty. people in your time think it''s very strange, but it''s nothing to me." "Back then, when I was walking in the wilderness, the master of the burning world was still a little kid in open pants." The three members of Li Jing''s family look at Taoist mosquito one after another. This young man doesn''t look old. How can he blow so much? And the mosquito Taoist priest is now showing a way that you praise me quickly. He is very angry. "All right." Gao fan''s face was expressionless. "Taoist mosquito, don''t play tricks. Continue to talk about the burning world!" "Yes, your majesty!" Taoist mosquito instantly regained his solemnity and continued, "burning the world is the weapon of Ao Wushuang, the first assassin of the dragon clan. at the beginning of the robbery of the Dragon Han Dynasty, Ao Wushuang used this burning the world and slaughtered tens of thousands of Qilin by himself!" When people heard this, they were completely stupid. Kirin is an extremely rare auspicious animal in this era, but people slaughtered tens of thousands of them by themselves "Don''t be surprised, either." With a smile on his face, Taoist mosquito enjoyed the feeling of shocking others. "in that era, the flood and famine was dominated by the dragon and the Kirin, and there were tens of thousands of them. especially in the decisive battle, the scuffle between the dragon and the Kirin was just a drizzle." People look scared, lying on the beach, the dragon is so long, it''s hard to imagine what it would be like if tens of thousands of Kirin and the dragon fight in the sky. "But..." All of a sudden, the mosquito Taoist suddenly changed his words and frowned deeply, "however, I think that the killing of the Dragon by Nezha is not as simple as it seems!" "Taoist, how do you say that?" Li Jing''s face is livid, when he mentions the dragon people, his heart trembles. There is no way. Although Li Jing is not afraid of the dragon race, the lives of 100000 people in chentangguan are in his hands! The mosquito Taoist turned his eyes and looked at Nezha, "Nezha, tell us first, who let you kill this dragon?" Chapter 1439 Nezha dodged the mosquito Taoist''s eyes, frowned tightly, "no one, I want to kill myself!" "Rebellious son! When is it? You are still so disobedient. You are going to destroy chentangguan! " Li Jing''s face was excited and furious. "Then you should talk about it. Why do you want to kill it?" Nezha looked stubborn, "because he bullied the common people, I can''t stand it!" "You Li Jing''s face was livid, and subconsciously raised his whip. "Don''t worry, Mr. Li. Chen Tang pass is covered by his majesty. The dragon people can''t make waves." The mosquito Taoist stopped Li Jing''s hand, immediately, he looked at Nezha mysteriously, "moreover, the death of this dragon may have nothing to do with Nezha." Nezha was startled. He looked at Taoist mosquito in disbelief. His eyes were very frightened. The mosquito Taoist looked at Nezha''s expression in his eyes and laughed in secret, a child is a child. He has no acting skills. "What?" Li Jing smell speech, in front of a bright, "the Taoist priest said is true?" "Well." The mosquito Taoist gave a faint smile and looked at Nezha, "Nezha, I ask you, can you be sure that you killed this dragon with your own hands?" "This..." Nezha frowned tightly, he clearly remembered that he didn''t hit the Dragon at that time. At that time, he stabbed the burning world into the place one meter away from the dragon head, instead of the neck of the Dragon where the burning world is now. Thinking about this, Nezha secretly glanced at the wound on the dragon that was stabbed by him. Sure enough, that''s where he stabbed him! Nezha understood. It seems that after he was in a coma, someone must have come here and stabbed the burning world into the key of the dragon and killed it! So, who is the suspect? Nezha frowned tightly! The mosquito Taoist was a chicken thief. He also saw the wound in Nezha''s eyes. It seems that he guessed right. Nezha probably didn''t kill the black dragon. Nezha only stabbed the black dragon! "It seems that..." Taoist mosquito showed a proud smile on his face, "Nezha, you have been used by someone, you have been used by someone who sent you to burn the sword. In fact, he is the murderer who killed the dragon!" "What? How could it be him? " Nezha''s face was shocked, Taoist mosquito was right. The only one who killed the dragon was his master. That''s right! However, his face soon stagnated and he realized that he had let slip, he quickly added, "no! No one wants me to kill the dragon. I want to kill myself! " "Son, son! Now you''ve got to answer back! " Li Jing looked angry and raised his whip again. "If you don''t say it, I''ll fight until you say it!" "All right!" This time, Gao fan couldn''t see it any more, he personally confiscated Li Jing''s whip, and his face was not happy, "Li Aiqing, if you dare to say another word, I will use this whip to split your skin and flesh." "Your Majesty..." Li Jing looks at Gao fan with an aggrieved face, aren''t I teaching the children a lesson? What are you doing! How can intergenerational education be so difficult? Yin Hong protects Nezha. She looks at Li Jing and touches Nezha with a spoiled face. "zha''er is good. You will have a godfather to support you. Don''t be afraid of your father. just tell us who let you kill the black dragon!" Nezha''s brow was wrinkled and his face was dignified. Seeing Nezha''s indifference, Gao fan looked at Taoist mosquito again, "tell me about your analysis, Why did someone instigate Nezha behind his back?" "Yes Taoist mosquito respectfully said, "first of all, please look at the beach where the Dragon died. There is a big doubt!" "If a living person dies by cutting off the main artery, he can dye a large area of sea water red. however, the blood content of a dragon which is tens of times larger than the human body is enough to dye the whole beach red. so I have a question, why is there almost no blood here?" After hearing the words, people nodded. Taoist mosquito said it well. "Can''t it be because of this dragon''s anemia? So I guess someone must have taken the blood from the dragon people! " They all nodded in front of their eyes. The mosquito Taoist looked at Nezha and said, "Nezha, come on, what''s the purpose of that man taking the blood from the dragon people?" Nezha was surprised. Unexpectedly, Taoist mosquito guessed it. But Shen Gongbao took the blood in order to save Yin Hong. he can''t betray each other. "Taoist, I don''t know what you''re talking about." Nezha shook his head with a stubborn face. Seeing that Nezha still refused to speak, Taoist mosquito was not angry,He spoke lightly and said, "the world only knows that Ao Wushuang slaughtered 100000 Qilin people with the burning world in those years, but they don''t know that before he slaughtered 100000 Qilin, the dragon people killed millions of old, weak, sick and disabled dragon people, and then they became the burning world full of resentment!" "What?" People were stunned, "did not phase to the dragon was so insane!" "Yes! This is the cruelty of war Taoist mosquito''s face was dignified, "moreover, even Ao Wushuang himself died in the end of this world of burning, and finally he was swallowed up by the world of burning!" "What?" Chang''e looked alarmed. "I remember the records in ancient books that Ao was incomparable, but he was one of the best fighters in the time algebra. now, I''m afraid he''s already a strong man of Tiandao Hongjun''s level! Even he was killed by the burning world. Isn''t that zha''er... " "That''s right." The mosquito Taoist looked at Nezha with a dignified face, "the man who burned the world for Nezha was not out of any good intentions. from the beginning, he wanted Nezha to die!" "What can I say to you! No one really told me! " Nezha''s face did not change and roared. "Hum!" "After Ao Wushuang''s death, the dragon people sealed this weapon in a secret place in the deep sea, and few outsiders knew where it was. it''s because the burning of this weapon is forbidden by the dragon people!" "Now you use the Dragon taboo to kill the dragon people. Do you think the dragon people will let you go?" Taoist mosquito looked at Nezha cunningly and said, "it''s very obvious that the man wants you to use this weapon to enrage the dragon people and make the dragon people fight against Nezha and our emperor, and he wants to profit from it! You Nezha, to him, is just a piece that can be discarded at any time! " "No way, you''re bullshit!" Nezha''s face was excited and angry. "Don''t wronged the good man!" "Ha ha, good man?" The mosquito Taoist suddenly raised his voice, "Nezha, let me ask you, if he really cares about you, then why didn''t he take you and the burning world away after taking away the dragon''s blood, Why didn''t he clean the scene directly, just keep the scene intact and leave evidence against you?" Chapter 1440 Hearing the Taoist''s question, Nezha''s eyes twinkled, his face excited and his teeth clenched. Yes, Taoist mosquito is right! If master is really good to himself, how can he leave himself at the scene of the crime? This is so unscientific! But the problem is, it''s hard for him to doubt that it just happened. But the doubt turned to doubt, and Nezha preferred to believe in Shen Gongbao. After all, he remembered that Shen Gongbao was very good to him. When he was most lonely, Shen Gongbao played with him, taught him magic, and gave him such a powerful magic weapon as burning world. Although this magic weapon will really confuse his mind, as Shen Gongbao said, if you want to get it, you have to pay. So even if his mother died, he trusted Shen Gongbao very much. But now, with the words of Taoist mosquito, Nezha began to doubt the truth of the matter. Seeing that Nezha was in doubt, Taoist mosquitos immediately gave a look in his eyes and continued to pursue the winner, "moreover, the most important thing is..." The mosquito Taoist priest''s eyes were cold, pointing to the wound that Nezha had secretly glanced at before, "in fact, what you stabbed was not the dragon''s neck, but this place!" Nezha suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out nervously, "you How do you know? " "Hum..." The mosquito Taoist sneered, "I was not sure, but now I can be sure that you didn''t kill this dragon at all. after you stabbed this dragon and passed out in a coma, it was killed by other people with burning the world! And that person also betrayed you, regarded you as an abandoned son, and abandoned you mercilessly. " "No way! No way Nezha yelled at the mosquito path, and there was a flash of tears in his eyes. The mosquito Taoist''s eyes were contemptuous, and his words were full of indifference. "Is it possible that you don''t know it in your heart?" "Kaka..." Nezha''s teeth were clenched, and his forehead was covered with blue tendons. He looked at Taoist mosquito fiercely. He squeezed his hands tightly and his whole body trembled. Nail into the meat, blood trickling out, continuous dripping on the ground. He knew that Taoist mosquito was right, but he just didn''t want to believe it. Especially when Taoist mosquito said these words, he felt that his self-esteem and belief all along collapsed in this instant. How angry his face is, how painful his heart is. That kind of pain, little he almost fell into madness. Taoist mosquito also knows Nezha''s mood at this moment, so he stares at Nezha tightly at this moment to prevent him from being possessed. In his opinion, since Nezha is the adopted son of his majesty, he must have that qualification. So in fact, the reason why Taoist mosquito has broken everything is to experience Nezha''s mind. The atmosphere at the scene was so solemn that everyone held their breath. Because they could see that the man who cheated Nezha was very important to Nezha. And in the dignified atmosphere, there are always people who are very relaxed. Gao fan slowly came to the burning world and stretched out his hand to pull it off the dragon''s body. "Your majesty With Chang''e''s voice, everyone looked at Gao fan and frowned. "Your Majesty, don''t take it too hard!" Taoist mosquito swallowed a mouthful of saliva at that time, "if you are confused, everyone present will have to be cool!" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile and a confident face, "the more you say that, the more I want to try, after all, I am the strongest being in the most desolate world." Before the words fall, Gao fan has pulled the burning world out of the dragon''s body. Hum! A breath of terror centered on Gao fan radiated in an instant, all the people present showed their frightened eyes. Even though they were not the focus of the burning world attack, they also felt the boundless chill, ordinary soldiers fell to the ground and fainted. Gao fan frowned slightly, and a fierce soul composed of thousands of evil spirits came out of the burning world, along his arm, directly into his brain, and rushed into his divine space! The next second, this soul is completely stupid in Gao fan''s divine space. Nima! In the past, it entered other people''s divine space and could occupy it in an instant, but Gao fan''s is as big as the universe and full of chicken feathers! At this time, I saw a big, shameful, glittering divine projection also appeared in the divine space. It''s no one else. It''s Gao fan. Seeing Gao fan''s divine projection, the soul shivered at that time.Because, in front of Gao fan''s divine projection, he is no different from a hair of nine oxen. "My God! How can there be such a powerful soul in this world? " This soul has issued a cry of doubting life! Gao fan looked at each other lightly and said slowly, "I''ll give you a chance now Surrender, or die The evil spirit swayed in the wind, as if Gao fan''s breath could blow it away. "I submit! I submit At that time, the soul panicked and begged for mercy, "I''ll burn the world, and from now on, I''ll be your dog!" While speaking, a pure soul floated out of the soul and floated in front of Gao fan. Gao fan smiles and takes away the soul of the burning world. Kirin, as like as two peas and the same. Outside, as Gao fan closed the burning world, the breath of terror in the air disappeared instantly. Everyone can''t help but feel relieved and look at Gao fan with shock and curiosity. "Your Majesty..." Chang''e flashed to Gao fan and looked up and down anxiously. "Are you ok?" "Of course not." Gao fan, with a cool smile, took up the burning world in his hand and motioned to everyone, "you see, the burning world is in my hand, and I''m very obedient." "Gulu..." Taoist mosquito swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty, he knew Ao Wushuang, so he knew how different Ao Wushuang was when he was holding the burning world. Usually Ao matchless, is a careless big boy, the kind of human and animal harmless. But once he raised the burning world, the whole person would be covered with a dark and bloody atmosphere, and his eyes would become crazy. At that time, in order to win the victory, some people of the Kirin clan went to the dragon clan to steal the burning world, but every Kirin clan who came into contact with the burning world went crazy on the spot and was finally engulfed by the burning world. But now, Gao fan is playing with the burning world like a nobody. It seems that he is really not affected by the burning world. Is this a fake burning machine? The mosquito Taoist thought so, and curiously touched the sword body of the burning world with his fingers. When his finger touched the burning world, a layer of blood red breath appeared on the burning world. Chapter 1441 The surrounding air, in a moment, became cold. The mosquito Taoist suddenly widened his eyes. Before he could stop, he felt a cool feeling coming into his body. the next second, his whole body was covered with a layer of blood red breath, and his eyes became crazy. Everyone was alert and made a defensive gesture. Chang''e, in particular, is ready to fight against Taoist mosquitoes. "Burn the world, stop it." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "don''t be naughty in the future." As soon as Gao fan''s words came out, the bloody breath of the burning world directly faded away, and the Taoist''s eyes were clear again. Everyone was shocked. It seems that Gao fan really tamed the burning world! "Your majesty Taoist mosquito looked at Gao fan and showed his adoring eyes. You are really a powerful master! "Godfather, are you too strong?" Nezha looks at Gao fan dully, he is already looking at Gao fan with his idol''s eyes. After all, he used the burning world himself. On weekdays, Nezha always coaxes and deceives people to use the burning world, moreover, he is careful every time he uses it. In addition, he is reincarnated and has the ability to carry spiritual magic weapons. Otherwise, he would have been completely controlled by the burning world. So he knows better than anyone how terrible this magic weapon is to control people''s mind. But now, Gao fan puts the burning world under control in such a light way, and he feels that the burning world''s current state is no different from a good baby. Nezha was completely stunned. Gao fan was really a bull. "Ding! Congratulations to Nezha, points + 100! " Gao fan smiles indifferently, the integral of Nezha is easier than he imagined! In this way, we can smoothly know who is behind Nezha! But before Gao fan spoke, there was a shrill cry in the distance, "Ao Bing, my son! Why did you die like that? " The crowd looked for sound and saw an old figure in a Dragon Robe, with a turtle and a group of shrimps and crabs coming from the sea. Seeing that the black dragon lying on the beach was dead, two muddy tears came down on the old man''s face. "Ao Bing?" Hearing the old man''s address to the dead dragon, Gao fan frowned slightly. It seems that the one who was killed by Nezha is really aobing, the Third Prince of the Dragon King of the East China Sea, and this old man seems to be Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea! Everyone''s face was shocked, and the dragon people finally came! Chang''e and Taoist mosquito look at each other, and they cooperate with each other to block Gao fan''s burning boundary. "Don''t cover it up, I see it all!" With an angry face, Prime Minister GUI pointed to Gao fan, "the sword in your hand is still stained with blood, you must be the murderer who killed the third prince!" "Hey! You old tortoise Taoist mosquito can''t help but glance back, after confirming that Gao fan was well stopped by him and Chang''e, he yelled at Prime Minister GUI with an unhappy face, "which eye did you see? What do you see? " "You dare to quibble, I see it!" Prime Minister GUI''s face was angry, "what kind of hero are you "Enough!" Ao Guang got up with a blue face and wiped away the tears on his face. a pair of yellow old eyes burst out with light. he directly passed Taoist mosquito and Chang''e and looked at Gao fan behind them, "who are you? Why do you hold the magic weapon of dragon Burn the world "What?" Prime Minister GUI was stunned. Burning the world is a taboo of the dragon people! Dragon King, are you sure you read it right? "Dragon King, what do you say? "Burning the world?" Looking at Ao Guang in shock, Sea Patrol yecha said, "the burning world was not sealed by us many years ago..." Ao Guang stares at the Sea Patrol yakha in a hurry, "shut up!" "I''m sorry, Dragon King," he said! I mean, it shouldn''t be here! " "Yes The tortoise prime minister looked at Gao fan with a dignified look, "Dragon King, are you wrong? This man doesn''t have any spiritual power. He looks like a mortal. How can a mortal burn the world with him? " "Hum!" Ao Guang hums heavily and stares at Gao fan, "I can''t be wrong! What I have in my hand is the burning boundary of the dragon clan! ""That''s right." Gao fan motioned Chang''e and Taoist mosquito to go away, and stood up with a calm face, "the Dragon King is right, this is the burning world!" The black, ink like body of the sword was dripping with blood. It was very eye-catching in the sun. "What?" The sea patrolling yecha and Prime Minister GUI were shocked one after another, the shrimps and crabs behind them were also talking about one after another, isn''t it just a broken sword? Is it worth the big guys'' panic? There are also veterans among the soldiers who know about the burning of the world, and then they do some science popularization. Soon, all the generals knew the power of this magic weapon and its significance to the dragon. But they still don''t think so. after all, Gao fan, an ordinary person who doesn''t have any spiritual power, can master the world of burning. It doesn''t seem very good. They think that the Dragon King has some ink. The three princes have been killed by others. Why don''t they kill them without a command! The other side is just a group of human beings. What are you afraid of? When the dragon king heard Gao fan''s words, his face became ferocious, "who are you? Where did your burning world come from? Why kill my son aobing with the burning boundary? " Facing the Dragon King''s question, Gao Fan said calmly, "the first question is, I am the emperor. The second problem is that I pulled the burning world out of this dragon, that is, your son aobing. when I came here, it was inserted into aobing. Third, aobing was not killed by any of us present. " "Nonsense Ao Guang''s face was livid and fierce. "You have a murder weapon in your hand, and you still want to sophistry!" He wanted to kill Gao fan directly, but when he heard that Gao fan was the emperor, he didn''t dare to do it. After all, kill the emperor, but Yan got involved in cause and effect! In ancient times, the dragon clan was a big family, with tens of thousands of people. in the early period of the Han Dynasty, the dragon clan fought with the Qilin clan, and both sides were defeated. while killing a large number of creatures, they also got involved in many causes and effects, resulting in the fertility of each generation being inferior to each other. up to now, all the Dragon clans in the four seas add up to no more than 50. Therefore, Ao Guang is now more than a shot to Gao fan. If you kill Gao fan, the dragon clan will be directly in his Aoguang''s hands. "It''s hard for a gentleman to recall a word. believe it or not, every word I say is true." Gao fan''s face is indifferent and doesn''t care. Chapter 1442 Chang''e glanced at Gao fan. When her majesty told a lie, her face didn''t change and her heart didn''t jump! "Arrogance Ao Guang''s face is very blue, GAO fan''s appearance is too bad for him. It''s clear that you killed people and looked clean. this is red fruit. Will you rub the intelligence quotient of Dragon King of Donghai on the ground? "Today, even if you are the emperor, I must teach you a lesson!" With a wave of his hand, Ao Guang snatched the Trident, the weapon of the Sea Patrol Yasha. without saying a word, he rushed to Gao fan. He can''t kill Gao fan, but it''s OK to catch him and teach him a lesson! Gao fan''s expressionless face gave Taoist mosquito a wink. The mosquito Taoist instantly understood that a flash had appeared on the top of Aoguang''s body, and he fell rapidly towards Aoguang. Ao Guang suddenly widened his eyes and quickly turned the Trident in his hand to the mosquito Taoist. The speed of Taoist mosquito is too fast. If he continues to attack Gao fan, I''m afraid he''ll be cool on the way to attack! With a banter on his face, Taoist mosquito suddenly speeds up again and disappears in front of Ao Guang''s eyes. Ao Guang is in a daze for a moment. I never thought Taoist mosquito''s speed is so fast! He hastily tightened his mind and pulled back his weapon. But the next second, he found that his hand was empty! Trident, it''s gone Aoguang directly muddled force, he did not respond, his weapon is how to be robbed! "Hey, hey! Eat my ass The mosquito Taoist didn''t know when he appeared on the top of Aoguang''s body again. He pouted his ass and sat down directly towards Aoguang, with a face of thumping. He''s an absolute saint, and the Dragon King is just a golden immortal. Isn''t it the same as a fight between an adult and a child? Ao Guang''s face turned red. He watched the mosquito Taoist''s buttocks fall down and suddenly accelerated his speed. He wanted to get rid of it. But the mosquito Taoist is faster and has been sitting on AO Guang''s face. With a puff, Ao Guang was sitting on the beach by the mosquito Taoist priest, and a big pit came out. "What?" Prime Minister GUI and taming sea yakha almost stare out, and the Dragon King is sitting on his face in the ground. if this story is spread, the face of the dragon people will be lost! "Roar!" Then, a dragon roar came, and the ground surged. Then, a muddy, embarrassed dragon soared into the sky, with heavy mud flying all over the sky. The mosquito Taoist quickly dodged to avoid sticking mud all over his body. Gao FanFeng''s power surged, and the mud dropped was thrown away one after another, which made Chang''e and others free from the trouble of sludge. But in the opposite dragon camp, Prime Minister GUI, Sea Patrol yecha and shrimp soldiers and crab generals failed to respond. Therefore, now not only the sludge that Aoguang made, but also the sludge that GAOFAN blew over, it was scattered on them. For a moment, they have become clay sculptures. "Poof Ha ha ha Nezha covered his stomach with a smile and said, "you tortoise bastards, how many sacrificial offerings do the common people take to eat for you on weekdays? They are not satisfied one by one. They often rob us! Now it''s time for you, isn''t it? Ha ha ha "Zha''er!" Yin Hong holds Nezha in her arms, and E-Mei looks at the Donghai Dragon Palace clan in the opposite direction, with fear on her face. Li Jing looked at the opposite dragon, but also for no reason a burst of panic. The people who live by the sea will inevitably deal with the dragon people. because of their strong ability, the dragon people regard people as inferior creatures, just like pigs and dogs. so robbing human things is very normal. Moreover, human beings basically have no ability to resist. "Oh? How could such a thing happen? " Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at each other. How dare you touch the people of our big business? I don''t care about you! Prime Minister GUI got into the sea and instantly cleaned up the mud on his body. then he looked at Gao fan with a defiant face, "so what? It''s just human beings, just ants! " "Prime minister GUI, shut up! From now on, if you say one more word, I''ll whip you to pieces! " Before Gao fan could make a move to Prime Minister GUI, Ao Guang was already roaring. Li Jing was slightly surprised. What happened? Do the superiors like to whip people? Prime Minister GUI looked at Ao Guang''s angry expression for no reason. At that time, he was stunned and frowned wrongly,Your Majesty the Dragon King, people can speak for you. Why are you so indiscriminate? But he didn''t dare to talk back at such a time. Ao Guang stares at Prime Minister GUI. Are you stupid? Can''t you see that I can''t even beat other people''s men? Yes! The mosquito Taoist just this buttock, for AO Guang sat awake a lot. He estimated that Taoists are at least strong at Hunyuan Jinxian level. This kind of people, if they could have provoked the dragon people when they were the most powerful tens of thousands of years ago, but now, they can destroy the whole dragon people with one finger. Therefore, when Ao Guang was sitting in the mud by the mosquito Taoist priest, he had already thought about it and tried not to conflict with each other again. After all, they have already left their hands, otherwise, it would not be as simple as sitting in the mud with their buttocks. I''m afraid they would not even have a small life now. And the most important thing is that a strong man like Taoist mosquito listens to Gao fan so much, in addition, Gao fan can burn the world with his hands and is not moved at all, Ao Guang thinks that Gao fan may be a much stronger man than Taoist mosquito, but he is too low-level to feel it. So, who is such a person? Quasi saint? Sage? Ao Guang didn''t dare to think about it. But he doesn''t need to know that they can''t make Gao fan angry! Seeing that Prime Minister GUI and the shrimp soldiers and crab generals stopped, Ao Guang became human and bowed respectfully to Gao fan, "your majesty! I''m sorry for the impulse Prime Minister GUI, sea patrolling yecha and shrimp soldiers and crab generals were shocked that the Dragon King was so low-profile in front of the emperor, if this story is spread, how can they mix up in the future? But then, they all blushed and reluctantly bowed to Gao fan like Ao Guang. Both Li Jing and Yin Hong are silly. They are used to the oppression of the Dragon soldiers. they never thought that these arrogant and domineering guys could be so low-profile one day. What surprised me even more was that the king of the dragon family was soft to his majesty! This For them, Chen Tangguan is just a big surprise! Gao fan looks at Ao Guang interestingly, he is very curious. Why did Ao Guang just clamor to kill him suddenly calm down? Chapter 1443 Is it because Taoists show great strength? With this alone, the Dragon King put down the hatred of the white haired people to the black haired people? Isn''t this Dragon King too clever? However, the necessary business process still needs to go. Gao fan arched his hand and said with a smile, "the Dragon King of Donghai is polite. If we don''t know each other, we will know each other." "Thank you very much." Ao Guang got up, looked at Gao fan with solemn eyes, and asked with gnashing teeth, "Your Majesty, I want you to tell me the truth, did you kill my child?" "No Gao fan looks calm. Ao Guang''s face was very blue. "Excuse me, why are you here and why is the burning world in your hands?" "To tell you the truth, we''re here for people, too." Gao fan''s face is calm, and he is still calm. "I also feel sorry for AO Bing''s death, moreover, I can tell you that this burning world was used by my adopted son before, even so many non fatal injuries on AO Bing''s body were caused by my adopted son." Gao fan glanced at Nezha lightly as he spoke. "What?" The Dragon King looked at Nezha and became more angry. "Is your majesty teasing me? The child looks only five years old. How can he hurt Ao Bing? " "Don''t look down on children!" Nezha had a stubborn face, on the spot, he spewed out a fire and directly lit the green hair on Prime Minister GUI''s head. "Ah! I just dyed my hair Prime Minister GUI, with a look of excitement, has jumped into the sea. Ao Guang confirmed that Nezha had the strength of Taiyi Jinxian, and was fierce in the moment. he looked at each other with a cannibal look and said, "so, did you really kill my child?" While he was talking, his whole body was full of irascible spirit power. It was obvious that he was ready to fight Nezha. "Don''t worry, Dragon King." Gao fan put out his hand to stop Ao Guang, "there''s something strange about this matter. I''m also looking into it. before the Dragon King came, we had almost done it." The Dragon King looked at Gao fan angrily, "Your Majesty had better give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, even if I dare not move your emperor''s luck, I will destroy the Chentang pass and bury him with AO Bing!" "Easy to say." Gao fan''s face was calm and his hands were on his back. "I don''t know if you found out when you went to the Dragon King, the blood on AO Bing''s body was taken away." "What?" Ao Guang suddenly widened his eyes, frowned and looked around, GAO fan was right, someone took the blood from Ao Bing''s body! At this time, a terrible idea appeared in Ao Guang''s mind. Could it be Of course, Gao fan saw the look on AO Guang''s face, the other person''s eyes were very obvious. It was a story! So, he quietly looked at Nezha, "zha''er, you''d better tell the Dragon King of the East China Sea about the course of things." They all looked at Nezha, especially Li Jing and Yin Hong, and frowned deeply. After all, Nezha insisted that aobing''s death was all his own and had nothing to do with others. If he still said that in front of the Dragon King of Donghai, I''m afraid the Dragon King would be angry on the spot. Chang''e glanced at Gao fan in her angry eyes. She was also worried that Nezha was still stubborn and would not tell the truth. At this time, Nezha frowned tightly and his eyes were complicated. Although he has understood that it is true that he was cheated by Shen Gongbao, after all, he and Shen Gongbao have been together for quite a long time, people have feelings, not to mention that he is only a child and has a softer heart. Everyone''s face is dignified, and the atmosphere becomes depressed, only Gao fan''s face is calm and confident. After all, Nezha turned in the points to him. He was a little flustered. "Well, I said!" Nezha''s face was dignified. After a long struggle, he looked up at Ao Guang and said, "my master, Shen Gongbao asked me to do it." "What?" The Dragon King of Donghai was surprised, and then he cried out in surprise. Gao fan''s tiny frown, unexpectedly is Shen Gongbao this fellow? The last time I was in Nanyue City, I let him run away. Unexpectedly, I ran to chentangguan again to hop. His heart is also a bit shocked, but far from the East China Sea Dragon King so exaggerated. And at this time, the Dragon King of the East China Sea was shocked, his eyes twinkled quickly, obviously thinking about something. Prime Minister GUI and Sea Patrol Yasha, who are around the Dragon King of the East China Sea, are also shocked and extremely excited, especially Prime Minister GUI, who looks like he wants to talk but stops. But after all, Prime Minister GUI was forbidden by the Dragon King, so he had to be whipped. Nezha, however, was obviously frightened by the surprise of the Dragon King of Donghai, and looked at each other with a muddled face."Don''t talk nonsense, kid At the instigation of prime minister GUI, xunhei yakha finally couldn''t help talking. He also specially looked at the expression on the Dragon King''s face of Donghai. Knowing that the other side didn''t oppose him, he continued to say to Nezha, "Mr. Shen Gongbao is a distinguished guest of Donghai Dragon Palace, the master of the third prince Ao Bing. How can he harm the third prince?" "Yes, yes!" Prime Minister GUI finally couldn''t help it, if he didn''t speak, he would be killed. "You unfortunate child, How can you slander Mr. Shen Gongbao like this? Who gave you the courage Nezha''s face was muddled and his eyes twinkled, "what? Do you think this dragon is also a disciple of master, my younger martial brother? " "What younger martial brother? It''s elder martial brother! You are still so young. How can you say you are a senior brother? " Prime Minister GUI crossed his waist and looked unhappy, however, he quickly responded, "that''s not the point! The point is that you falsely accused Mr. Shen Gongbao of killing the third prince. What do you want to do? Who on earth ordered you to do so? " "I didn''t lie!" Nezha instantly frowned, and the blue veins on his forehead burst. After a while of thinking, the Dragon King''s face gradually calmed down, "everyone, there''s no reason to speak!" He glanced around the crowd and looked at Nezha in disbelief. "I''m afraid you need to prove that Shen Gongbao is your master." Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly, and the Dragon King''s attitude was very confused. at this time, the Dragon King''s reaction should be the same as that of prime minister GUI! Is it hard for Aoguang, the Dragon King, to doubt Shen Gongbao? "Evidence? What evidence do you want? " Nezha frowned, and he was still worried that Shen Gongbao was master aobing. If Shen Gongbao was master aobing, why did he let Shen Gongbao and aobing kill each other? It''s too cruel to do harm to one another. "Anything, like Keepsake!" While talking, the Dragon King of the East China Sea took out a bone token, "for example, this thing has the smell of Mr. Shen Gongbao on it." Chapter 1444 "Generally, the strong will give their disciples something with their own breath when they accept disciples. first, it is to confirm the identity of the disciples. Second, it can also prevent the disciples from being killed by their own people when they walk in the wilderness. This token was given to my son Ao Bing by Shen Gongbao. If you are also his disciple, you should have something similar. " Nezha looked at the token in Aoguang''s hand and listened to Aoguang''s explanation. His body trembled. Now, he is almost convinced that he is the victim of Shengong leopard pit. After all, from the first day of his introduction, Shen Gongbao said that he could not disclose his name and information at will. So there is no such thing as keepsake. "It seems that you don''t have such things?" The Dragon King of Donghai has eyes. "I..." Nezha''s eyes were solemn and he wanted to tell the truth. But at this time, a voice interrupted Nezha''s words. "Of course, he doesn''t have such a keepsake, because he is not my disciple at all, but a little liar!" After hearing the speech, they followed the voice one after another. A man in a black robe came down from the sky and fell in front of the crowd. Gao fan glanced at each other faintly. Sure enough, this guy is Shen Gongbao who escaped from Nanyue city before! When Nezha saw the man, his eyes were full of shock and disbelief, and he murmured, "teacher Father "Master?" Shen Gongbao looked coldly at Nezha and said, "well, you little liar, say it! Who asked you to call me Shifu and slander me on purpose? " "If I don''t change my name, I will not change my surname. From the beginning to the end, only Ao Bing is an apprentice!" Shen Gongbao''s face was angry, his eyes were cold, "say! Who ordered you to kill my disciple aobing? Otherwise, today, I will kill you myself! " At this moment, Nezha was completely stunned At first, he was still lucky, thought that maybe Shen Gongbao had something to do with it, so he abandoned him. But now, Shen Gongbao says in front of everyone that he is a little liar, and threatens to tell him the messenger behind him, otherwise he will be killed by himself. At this moment, tears overflowed from Nezha''s eyes uncontrollably. His body trembled uncontrollably, with tears streaming and gnashing his teeth, in his voice, he said with a cry, "master What do you mean "Well! Well, you little liar, you dare to slander me even now Shen Gongbao narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes were full of sarcasm, "then don''t blame me for giving you a hand!" While talking, Shen Gongbao is ready to start. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. He couldn''t let Shen Gongbao do it. Li Jing and Yin Hong are ready to go. As long as Shen Gongbao dares to fight, they will save Nezha! Taoist mosquito and Chang''e are also closely watching Shen Gongbao, as long as the other party dares to do it, they will do it without hesitation. However, before they started, the Dragon King of Donghai stopped Shen Gongbao, "Sir, don''t worry." "Oh? Dragon King? What does that mean? Don''t you want to avenge Ao Bing? " Shen Gongbao looks at the Dragon King of the East Sea. "Mistakenly..." The Dragon King of Donghai smiles calmly and shows great respect to Shen Gongbao. "I think there are still many doubts about Ao Bing''s death. I need to ask Nezha again." Obviously, Ao Guang was suspicious of the relationship between Shen Gongbao and Nezha. After all, in fact, the relationship between Ao Guang and Shen Gongbao has always been that no one believes in anyone. Shen Gongbao is just a teacher he secretly found for AO Bing in order to revive the Dragon nationality. After the robbery of the Dragon nationality in the early Han Dynasty, the Dragon nationality was punished by heaven and earth, and was suppressed in the sea forever. We can only live on the scarce resources and weak aura of the sea floor. Moreover, the heavenly court has been suppressing the development of the dragon people, so that the dragon people not only have no resources, but also don''t have a better cultivation method, therefore, even Ao Guang, the king of the dragon people, can only stay in the level of Taiyi Jinxian, it is difficult to go further in his life. So, in journey to the west, monkeys can be so arrogant in Donghai dragon palace. Of course, Ao Guang also wants to go out to seek advanced skills, but in this era, the skills suitable for his dragon people''s practice are basically controlled by big forces, such as the super sects of intercepting and elucidating. In ordinary places, they can''t touch those skills at all. However, it is impossible to open the Gongfa to the dragon people, whether it is hermeneutic or interdisciplinary,After all, neither Yuanshi Tianzun nor Tongtian sect leader wanted to get involved with the dragon clan, so as not to cause a lot of trouble. So when Shen Gongbao, the Taiyi Jinxian, came to the door with a skill suitable for the dragon people, Ao Guang readily made Shen Gongbao become Ao Bing''s master at that time. After all, that''s an elucidation! Today''s super sect! Can the people who come from hermeneutics be simple? However, Ao Guang never relaxed his vigilance against Shen Gongbao. After all, he is not a fool, there is absolutely no free lunch in this world. He always suspected that Shen Gongbao had an ulterior motive in entering Donghai dragon palace. In addition, the death of Ao Guang and the appearance of the burning world may involve the great secret about the dragon clan. He had to suspect that it had something to do with Shen Gongbao. "Oh?" Shen Gongbao glanced at Ao Guang faintly. Although he was upset, he didn''t have an attack. "since the Dragon King said so, please help yourself..." "Thank you, sir!" Ao Guang nodded politely to Shen Gongbao, then looked at Nezha faintly, "Nezha, I''ll ask you again, who is behind you? If you still don''t say it, even if someone protects you today, I will have a long time with you "Well, I''ll say it!" Nezha''s face was livid, and he wiped away the tears on his face with hatred. at this time, Nezha finally understood that what Taoist mosquito had said before was right. From the beginning, Shen Gongbao didn''t take him as a disciple, but he didn''t treat Li Nezha as his apprentice, but a tool that can be discarded at any time. He gritted his teeth and glared at Shen Gongbao, "you are the one who ordered me to kill this dragon! My master "Ha ha..." Shen Gongbao scoffed, glanced at the crowd, and then looked at Nezha, "you don''t even have my keepsake, and your skills are not from my explanation, do you think that you say you are my apprentice? Does anyone believe that? What you''re doing now is just getting angry and mad dog biting people When they heard the words, they were all silent. Even Chang''e and Taoist mosquito frowned deeply. Chapter 1445 Shen Gongbao is right. Now Nezha is really a mad dog that bites people. Even if they don''t have a keepsake, they say that the other party is an emissary, Nezha''s words, even if they are willing to believe it, can''t work! Aoguang''s face is old well. Although he is a little suspicious of Shen Gongbao, he doesn''t dare to make a decision. Although the expression on Nezha''s face doesn''t seem to be fake, the problem now is that all the evidence points to Nezha, and Shen Gongbao''s body is not suspected. Nezha''s face was iron blue, and the veins on his neck were blue. Child as he is, he is not stupid. He knows that his empty words have no place even if someone believes them. But he really has no evidence! Nezha''s face turned red and his heart was filled with indignation. he ate Coptis chinensis and spoke of suffering. "Zha''er, I believe you!" Yin Hong frowned at Nezha, and his eyes were full of worry. Nezha''s face moved. Up to now, it seems that only his mother would believe him! "Hum!" Shen Gongbao gave a cold smile, with a sarcastic smile on his face, "just a woman, what do you think he can do?" "I believe him, too!" Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is indifferent. The tone of his words was not heavy, but it seemed to be full of irrefutable power. when all the people in the room heard the words, they were shocked. As if, when Gao Fan said that he believed in Nezha, the whole world was rectifying Nezha''s name. "Adoptive father..." Nezha looked at Gao fan stupidly, and his heart could not help trembling. At this moment, he found out that the cheap Godfather could not help looking handsome and cute! "Cut!" Shen Gongbao looks at Gao fan, and his face is full of irony. To tell you the truth, Gao fan''s "I believe him too" really surprised him. After all, in his view, Gao fan is just a mere mortal, he was also surprised that he could have the momentum to stir the world with a simple word. But surprise comes from surprise. Gao fan is just a mortal and can''t get into his eyes. As a result, Shen Gongbao has shown his disdain for Gao fan, "it''s up to you? How dare a mortal talk on such an occasion? " "Presumptuous!" The mosquito Taoist hears the speech and is instantly angry. as a loyal fan of Gao fan, how can he allow Shen Gongbao to be reckless in front of Gao fan. "In front of your majesty, you have no right to be wild!" As soon as the voice fell, the powerful murderous gas erupted from the mosquito Taoist, directly enveloping Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao suddenly knelt down on the ground, his eyes widened and almost fell down, his hands tightly grasped his throat, and his mouth widened desperately, he let his long tongue spit out and seemed to have suffocated. "That''s it..." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he waved his hand gently, interrupted the mosquito Taoist''s suppression of Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao regained his freedom. He took a big breath of the air and looked greedy. It took him half a minute to catch his breath. At this time, he finally understood what these people were in front of him. The power of Taoist mosquito is far beyond his imagination. It is no exaggeration to say that Taoist mosquito can crush him effortlessly. The fact that such a powerful Taoist is so obedient in front of Gao fan is enough to show that Gao fan is extraordinary. Gao fan was called your majesty by the mosquito way, and there was no spiritual fluctuation on him. It seems that Gao fan is the emperor. Now that you know the identity of the other party, it''s easy to do! Shen Gongbao breathed the air and turned his brain. After some thinking, he has come up with a way out. He looked up cunningly and looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, it was my fault just now. It offended the holy face." Gao fan is slightly stunned. Shen Gongbao is very smart! He said with a smile, "Taoist priest, you don''t have to do this. People who practice Taoism don''t know each other. I''m just curious. Taoist priest has tried so hard to figure out a child and killed his own disciple himself, taking away the blood from his body. What''s the reason for that?" As soon as Gao Fan said this, everyone immediately looked at Shen Gongbao. Even Ao Guang couldn''t help staring at Shen Gongbao''s face, as if he wanted to see through it. In Ao Guang''s opinion, as long as Shen Gongbao''s face flashed with an abnormal look, he could conclude that there was something wrong with Shen Gongbao.But Shen Gongbao is also a very sophisticated existence, he can not be exposed at this time. He looked directly at Gao fan in full view of the public, and his expression did not fluctuate. "I''m sorry, your majesty, I can''t understand you!" "You should know better than anyone what I''m talking about." Gao fan looks at Shen Gongbao calmly. "Ha ha..." Shen Gongbao gave a sad smile, and his face already showed a smile of grievance. "if you want to add a crime, you have no choice. If your majesty wants to protect Nezha, you want me to bear Ao bingtuer''s death crime, I have nothing to say!" As he spoke, Shen Gongbao gave Ao Guang a light glance, "but Lord dragon, after I die, please send my bones back to Qilin cliff, don''t worry, my master Yuanshi Tianzun will never embarrass you!" Ao Guang frowned at the words. The meaning of Shen Gongbao''s words is very simple. He is Taiyi Jinxian, and after his death, Yuanshi Tianzun will definitely avenge him. At that time, if you know that Shen Gongbao died because of the dragon, I''m afraid the dragon will get into trouble again. "Your Majesty..." Ao Guang stood up with a dignified face, "there''s something strange about this matter. it''s a bit abrupt to convict my husband at this time! Moreover, this is the family business of our dragon people. Your Majesty would better give Mr. Shen Gongbao to us! Besides, if the emperor is so hasty, I''m afraid it''s bad for your reputation, isn''t it Up to now, no matter how much he doubts Shen Gongbao, but if he doesn''t stand up and speak to Shen Gongbao, it''s really unreasonable. After all, this is not only a pit for Shen Gongbao, but also a pit for their dragon clan. Shen Gongbao gives a cold smile and looks at Gao fan with a thud in his eyes. See, I have help. Gao Fan said with a smile, "don''t worry, Dragon King. I''ve never wronged a good man. If I want to punish the Taoist priest, I naturally need to find evidence. as for the method of finding evidence, I also have some!" Shen Gongbao saw the calm expression on Gao fan''s face, and his smile solidified instantly. The mysterious smile on Gao fan''s face made him feel palpitating for no reason. "Oh?" Ao Guang frowned slightly and looked at Gao fan, "does the emperor really have a way?" Chapter 1446 "Of course..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it''s very easy to know the truth. just ask aobing who told him to fight with Nezha face to face." When they heard the words, they were stunned. "Poof Ha ha ha At that time, Shen Gongbao laughed and asked aobing face to face? You ask me one to see! " Ao Guang''s face sank and he looked at Gao fan in an instant. "Your Majesty, are you playing with us?" "Don''t worry, Dragon King." Gao fan''s face is calm, but still looks the same. "it''s very easy to ask Ao Bing face to face, just resurrect him..." "What?" As soon as Gao Fan said this, everyone''s eyes brightened. Especially Yin Hong and Li Jing, their faces have shown excited smile, Yes! Chang''e fairy can revive Yin Hong and AO Bing! In this way, Nezha''s injustice can be cleared, right? Looking at the smile on Yin Hong''s and Li Jing''s faces, Nezha also showed a happy face. And the subject of Chang''e fairy, she has been surprised to open the cherry mouth. She would like to tell Gao fan that her ability to revive Ao Bing is very difficult. After all, the dragon race is a race that causes great trouble. the suppression of heaven and earth is much heavier than that of human beings. I''m afraid she can''t revive each other. But now, it''s not the time to tear down gaofantai. As a result, she clenched her eyebrows and made a secret decision in her heart, even at the risk of serious injury, she also wanted to help Gao fan revive Ao Bing! Seeing the expressions on Yin Hong''s and Li Jing''s faces, Ao Guang was slightly surprised and asked, "Your Majesty, is that true? Are you really capable of resurrecting my son After all, Li Jing and Yin Hong seem to believe that Gao fan has the ability to revive Ao Bing. Shen Gongbao is also silly. Originally, he didn''t want to believe that Gao fan could revive Ao Bing, but when he found the expressions on Yin Hong''s and Li Jing''s faces, he was a little counselled. Does Gao fan really have that ability? However, he thought that Yin Hong was resurrected by Gao fan, so they took it for granted that Gao fan had the ability to resurrect Ao Bing. But what they don''t know is that resurrection of human beings and resurrection of dragon race are not the same difficulty at all. So, the expression on his face soon relaxed. "Please forgive me, your majesty..." Ao Guang looked at Gao fan with some excitement, "I want to know, how will your majesty revive my son?" "What else can I do?" Gao fan shrugged naturally, "of course, it''s the method of yin and Yang resurrection!" "What? "The method of yin and Yang resurrection?" The excited expression on AO Guang''s face froze in an instant Even Prime Minister GUI and Sea Patrol yecha frowned. Can Yin Yang resurrection revive the dragon? They all have doubts. Gao fan kept a light smile on his face, a natural face. The rebirth of yin and Yang is naturally the way Chang''e used to revive Yin Hong. Taoist mosquito also looks at Gao fan with a dignified face, it is obvious that he also knows that it is difficult to revive the dragon like Ao Bing with the method of Yin Yang rebirth. But like Chang''e, he can''t tear down Gao fan''s platform at this time. "Poof Ha ha ha Shen Gongbao covered his stomach and laughed again, "the method of yin and Yang rebirth, do you know what you are talking about? Ha ha ha Belch ~ " without saying a word, Gao fan gave Shen Gongbao a forbidden speech. SHEN Gongbao''s face turned red instantly, and he knelt down on the ground in horror again, strangling his neck. "Your Majesty, do you know what is the way to revive Yin and Yang?" Ao Guang looks at Gao fan with solemn eyes. "Of course I know!" Gao Fan said with a smile, "maybe in your opinion, the method of yin and Yang resurrection is quite difficult to resurrect the sinful dragon race, but for me, it''s very simple." Chang''e and Taoist mosquito look at Gao fan one after another. They never thought that Gao fan really knew the difficulty. "Oh?" Ao Guang''s face was urgent, and he asked, "Your Majesty, are you serious?" "That''s nature." Gao fan smiles. "Your Majesty, please forgive me!" Aoguang face dignified, "can you tell me first, you specifically how to do?" Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "I will first restore Ao Guang''s body, and then go to hell to bring his soul back.""This..." When people heard the words, they fell into silence. Gao fan''s method is the same as the normal Yin Yang rebirth method. It doesn''t seem to have any characteristics They frowned one after another, not optimistic at all. Chang''e''s face is still dignified. Although Gao fan is very confident, she really has no music in her heart. Although she knows that with Gao fan''s ability, she can definitely take Ao Bing away from the hell, the problem is that her strength is really not enough to complete Ao Bing''s resurrection ceremony! "Ha ha..." At this time, Shen Gongbao has returned to normal, his eyes are full of disdain, "I thought his majesty had some great power. I think his majesty will be disappointed!" Ao Guang''s brow is also tight when he hears the speech. Shen Gongbao is right. Even he doesn''t think highly of Gao fan. Gao fan naturally saw the doubts of outstanding people, but he was still calm. When Chang''e was in the bright red of her resurrection, Gao fan was more than just watching. In the whole process, Gao fan was observing Chang''e''s every move by using the law of cave view, he knew that the dragon clan was infected with the great cause and effect and was suppressed by heaven and earth, so it took a strong force to revive the dragon clan. Chang''e alone can''t revive Ao Bing. After all, Chang''e''s soul power is too weak to withstand too much consumption. So at the beginning, Gao fan planned to give priority to Chang''e and assist him. With his help, Chang''e can definitely complete Ao Bing''s resurrection ceremony. That''s why he''s so confident. Gao fan doesn''t speak, the complexion is indifferent of toward Ao Bing''s corpse dozen a Dan medicine. The next second, the wounds on the dragon''s body quickly recovered with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the fallen scales also grew out madly. Everyone was stunned. What did Gao fan do? How could it have such an effect? Before they could recover, a blue and violent breath broke out from the dragon body and swept the whole beach in an instant. the weak crab soldiers were swept up and fell into the sea in an instant. The breath didn''t stop, but surged crazily, in a moment, it soared into the sky and broke through nine days. This is the vision of heaven and earth that can only appear when the practitioners break through the golden immortal. Chapter 1447 "What? This is the breath of Daluo Jinxian! Third prince, is this a breakthrough? " Prime Minister GUI and Sea Patrol Yasha have already shown their frightened eyes. Not only that, Shen Gongbao also has a face of eating dog excrement. I never thought it could be like this! Isn''t Ao bing a dead body? When can the corpse break through the great Luo Jinxian? "This..." Ao Guang''s face was shocked to see the aura surging and the restoration of Ao Bing''s dragon body. there was even an illusion that Ao Bing had been resurrected. "Well, first of all Donghai Dragon King, you''d better put Ao Bing''s body away. " Gao fan smiles and seems to have done something trivial. "let''s go to the hell together and bring back Ao Bing''s soul." "Yes It''s... " Long Wang Leng Leng, a face ignorant force of the body of Ao Bing put up. However, he is still very worried. Are those selfless guys really willing to let people go? "Hum!" Shen Gongbao snorted coldly, still looking contemptuous. "I''d like to see how your emperor wants aobing''s soul back from the hands of the hell!" After all, with his understanding of the underground, those old things are absolutely impossible to let people go. Fengdu, one hundred thousand ghost messengers are carrying construction materials and rebuilding Fengdu in full swing. In a pavilion outside the Fengdu City, Yu Lei and Shen Da, two of the five ghost emperors, are sitting inside to eat and boast. "Damn it, that son of a bitch in Dongyue asked us to come and rebuild Fengdu city!" Yu Lei, with his bare arms and muscles, drank all the wine in his glass, grabbed a lump of meat and put it into his mouth. "Who said it wasn''t?" The girls waved their fans and rolled their eyes, "Fengdu city is a ghost place, it''s so hot! Otherwise, I''m still bathing in the huangquan river at the gate of death! " "And if they hadn''t provoked some rascal emperor, how could they have done that?" "Now it''s good that the two great emperors and the ten hall Yama have gone into hiding by themselves to practice in seclusion, but let the five ghost emperors take turns to guard. What''s the matter! What bad luck "Don''t mention the closed door cultivation. The more you talk about Laozi, the more angry you are!" Yu Lei''s face was angry, and his saliva was flying. "I heard that they got the elixir compensated by the enemy, so they closed the door and broke through! Motherfucker, if you get something good, you don''t want to share it with us and let us work for them! I really want to give it to him! " "Cut..." "God tea white eyes repeatedly, a face disdain," can boast force, you are to make a counter to me to see! You can''t even beat the ten halls of hell, let alone the two great emperors. " "It''s special, isn''t it?" Yu Lei''s face was livid, and he scolded with hatred, "if he hadn''t beaten them, I would never have done anything under their hands!" "Newspaper..." At this moment, a kid knelt down outside the pavilion where they were. "Say it Yu Lei said angrily. The kid''s face was covered with a smile, "tell the two ghost emperors that a group of people came from the east to Fengdu." "People?" Shencha frowned, "who are they? Are you sure they''re from Fengdu? " "It''s certain that they''re from Fengdu." The kid said with a smile, "among these people, there are humans, dragons and demons." This kid is Yu Lei''s confidant from the gate of hell, he has never experienced Gao fan''s battle in Fengdu City, so he doesn''t know Gao fan and his party. "Dragon clan?" After hearing the words, Shencha and Yu Lei looked at each other. "Is it difficult? Is it for the Third Prince of the Dragon King who died yesterday? " Shencha frowned slightly and asked Yu Lei, "do you want to report the situation to the second emperor and let them make up their mind?" "What do you want?" Yu Lei was not happy. "The people of the dragon clan came just in time, and Lao Tzu just threw this ghost fire!" "You..." Shencha hesitated a little, but a little cunning flashed on his face, "OK, just listen to you." To tell the truth, Shencha was also very upset and wanted to find a place to spread her anger. Now there is Yu Lei, who is an iron man. He is too happy. How can he refuse? Soon, Gao fan and his party came outside the pavilion. God tea and Yu base with a few younger brothers, also stopped in front of Gao fan and others. "Who''s coming? Do you know where this is? "Yu Lei, a muscular man, holds his hands in front of his chest and looks at Gao fan and others. Sure enough, just as the kid reported, several mortals, plus the dragon clan and a demon clan. The mosquito Taoist priest frowned in an instant. These guys in front of him didn''t know them? Didn''t they just make a scene in Fengdu? Do you belong to fish? Only seven seconds? If Gao fan hadn''t said don''t he act rashly, he would have swallowed this kid. Ao Guang came forward and bowed his hand. "I''m Ao Guang, the leader of the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. I''d like to see the Fengdu emperor." The leader of the Tangtang dragon clan is so restrained in front of several unidentified ghost messengers, enough to see the status of the underground government in the flood and famine. "To see the Fengdu emperor?" Yu Lei sneered, "do you think Fengdu emperor is your servant? Is that what you can see when you meet each other?" "You Ao Guang''s face was very blue in an instant, he had heard about the strength of the underworld for a long time, but he never thought that he was the Dragon King, and he was swept away in public as soon as he opened his mouth. "Ha ha." With a cold smile, Shen Gongbao looks at Gao fan sarcastically, "didn''t you say that you are going to come to the hell to take away my disciple aobing''s soul and then revive it? Isn''t it your turn? How come he''s the Dragon King now? " Shen Gongbao''s eyes lightly swept over the faces of Shencha and Yu Lei. He deliberately said that Gao fan''s purpose was to detonate the battle between Gao fan and the hell. After all, for people in the underworld, the undead in hell is everything to them, to take the undead from hell is blasphemy to the underworld. "What?" Yu Lei and Shen Cha raised their eyebrows one after another and looked at Gao fan at the same time, "do you want to take away the dead from my hell and revive them?" They had just been forcibly taken away by others, and Fengdu had been demolished by the other party. this incident made the five ghost emperors who did not take part in it feel very upset. It''s only one day since the last time this happened! As a result, now some people want to take the dead from the underworld, this is simply not paying attention to their underworld! Chapter 1448 This special? If you really let the other party take it away, how can the hell get along in the future? Yu Lei and Shencha''s face turned black in an instant. "Exactly." Gao fan, with a cool face, naturally said, "if you can''t pay attention, let the two of them come out to see me." "What?" Yu Lei and Shen Cha almost laughed angrily, GAO fan didn''t have any fluctuation, so he didn''t look like an expert at all. Therefore, they subconsciously regard Gao fan as a mortal who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. "Ha ha..." Shen Gongbao''s face is serious, and his expression is gradually dignified. "you two Shangxian, I''m Shen Gongbao, a disciple of Tianzun sect in the Yuan Dynasty. please help me, and I''ll report back to you by Yongquan in the future. besides, these people are arrogant. They dare to be so arrogant in Fengdu, even I can''t watch them!" The reason why Shen Gongbao said this was that he wanted to start a war between the prefecture and Gao fan. No matter whether Gao fan can see aobing''s soul or not, now, as long as he can stir up the fight on both sides, he can benefit from it. Moreover, Shen Gongbao can see that Yulei, a muscular man, is more powerful than Shen Gongbao, or at least a big Luo Jinxian. The sissy beside Yu Lei was also a big Luo Jinxian. Although Shen Gongbao doesn''t know who the other two are, but with the strength of Da Luo Jinxian, he must be the upper class in the hell. As long as Gao fan conflicts with the other party, the local government will punish Gao fan! The most important thing is that he can see that Yu Lei must belong to the kind of guy who is easy to provoke. "Hum!" Yu Lei''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his face was full of anger. "just a mortal, dare you let the emperor Dongyue and Fengdu come to see you? It seems necessary for you to have a look at what is called heaven and earth! " While talking, Yu Lei had already waved his fist and hit Gao fan. Shen Gongbao''s face showed a smug smile. Yes, that''s what he wanted. Gao fan was not moved at all, and there was no wave on his face. He doesn''t need to do it himself. The mosquito Taoist''s face sank, and a blood red thorn flew out of his fingertip. The sharp thorn made a harsh sound, directly tore open a space crack, and in a moment it penetrated Yu Lei''s shoulder. Poof! After a dull sound, Yu Lei, leaning forward, directly faced the ground and fell down with a plop. "Hiss..." Everyone took a cold breath. It hurt to look at it! Sissy tea has shown surprised eyes, what is this special? Yu Lei is a great Luo Jinxian. He was killed easily by his opponent with a second hand? At this moment, Shencha realized how powerful and abnormal these people were. Also surprised was Shen Gongbao, who had already looked silly. What is the strength of a guy around Gao fan? Is it a Hunyuan Jinxian? Even quasi saint? "Asshole!" Yu Lei struggled to support himself and sat up with an iron face. At this moment, he is also really aware of the gap between the enemy and us. He can only hate to stare at Shen Gongbao, and then toward the God tea crazy make eyes. Tea turned a white eye, and then toward GAOFAN people slowly line a ceremony, "distinguished guests, let me introduce myself." As he spoke, he glanced at Yu Lei, who was still lying on the ground. "This is Yu Lei, I''m Shenda, we are two of the five ghost emperors in the underworld." "Yu Lei was abrupt just now. I''m here to apologize for him. Since you want to meet the two great emperors, I''ll invite them to come here. can you have a rest in the pavilion first "Well." Gao fan nodded and went straight to the pavilion to sit down. With a smile on her face, Shencha follows Gao fan closely, serving tea and delivering water, "guests drink tea, be careful..." After all, the mosquito Taoist who killed Yu Lei was so polite to Gao fan, he didn''t dare to neglect Gao fan at all. Yu Lei, who was still lying on the ground, showed a successful smile on his face. Yes, in his opinion, as long as he invited the two emperors to come over, the revenge given him by Taoist mosquito could be solved. After all, the underworld is famous for its unity, and the two emperors are famous for protecting the calf. Now that he is seriously injured, the two emperors will certainly take action against Taoist.Also proud is Shen Gongbao, although Taoist mosquito''s second killing of Yu Lei was unexpected, it doesn''t matter. His goal has been achieved. He successfully provoked the war between Gao fan and the local government, after that, the great emperor of Dongyue and the great emperor of Fengdu came, and Gao fan and his party could not continue to hop! "Please, sir." At this time, Ao Guang looks at Shen Gongbao solemnly and makes a gesture of invitation. There is no way. Shen Gongbao''s crime has not been proved at all. Ao Guang dare not offend anyone now. "Hum!" Shen Gongbao eyebrows a pick, straight into the pavilion, it is obvious that today Ao Guang''s performance, let him very dissatisfied. Ao Guang looks helpless and shakes his head. Although he doesn''t want to quarrel with Shen Gongbao when the situation is not clear, now that he has done so, he has no choice. We can only pray that we can find out the real purpose of Shen Gongbao. "Why? Where is it over there? Why are so many people moving things... " In the pavilion, Nezha, with sharp eyes, found the Fengdu city construction site being rebuilt and asked curiously. "Yo..." Shencha looked at Nezha with a smile on her face. "Children''s eyes are really sharp. That''s Fengdu city." "Fengdu city?" Ao Guang was slightly stunned, "it''s said that Fengdu city is the largest city in the prefecture, the three walls inside and outside, all up to 10 meters high, is a very grand city, now this is..." "Er..." After hesitating for a long time, Shencha then shook her head helplessly, "to be honest, Fengdu city was destroyed yesterday." Although he wanted to lie, it was a disgrace. But as a ghost emperor, he also has an upright personality. So after thinking about it, he decided to tell the truth. "What?" Ao Guang couldn''t sit still at that time, and his face was surprised. Fengdu city was destroyed artificially. It''s really amazing news! Nezha and Li Jing had opened their mouths and looked at Gao fan. They know that Gao fan came to Fengdu yesterday. Is it possible that Gao fan was responsible for the destruction of Fengdu? Gao fan obviously didn''t pay attention to Li Jing and Nezha, so they could only look at Yin Hong at the same time. Chapter 1449 Yin Hong nodded to them with a smile, that''s obvious. You guessed right, that''s what your majesty did. Knowing the truth, Li Jing and Nezha swallow a mouthful of saliva at the same time. Your majesty! At this time, Shen Gongbao was just as surprised as Li Jing and Nezha. He looked at the ruins of Fengdu city in the distance with a confused face, and his eyes were a little scared. Yes, it suddenly occurred to him that Gao fan was responsible for the destruction of Fengdu city. After all, Gao fan had just taken Yinhong away from Fengdu, and he was the most suspect. But is it really possible? Shen Gongbao said that he didn''t believe it at all, or he didn''t want to believe it! "I don''t know who the other party is. How dare they be so bold? How dare you destroy Fengdu city? " Aoguang asked with a dull face. "To be honest, I don''t know The identity of that person has been listed as taboo by the local government, and no one in the know can mention it. " Shencha shook her head and looked melancholy. "I only know that the other side was really strong, according to the eyewitness, Yanluo, Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor were all present at that time. the other side solved the most high-end combat power of our prefecture and destroyed the whole Fengdu city without any effort. What''s more, the other side killed both sides in the whole process With the back of his hand behind him, no one has ever seen him do it! " "What?" After hearing Shencha''s words, all the people present except Chang''e, Taoist mosquito and Yin Hong were in panic. one person picked up the power of the whole hell and destroyed Fengdu Is this special or human? Nezha and Li Jing looked at Yin Hong again. The meaning of their eyes was obvious: "is it true?" Yin Hong smiles indifferently and nods slightly. Her resentment is obvious: "it''s true!" "Wow..." When Nezha and Li Jing got to know the truth, they were dull. they were already looking at Gao fan with their idols. Your majesty is a real cow! Ao Guang looked at the tea with a muddled face and murmured, "is it hard to be a saint..." "I don''t think so..." God tea a face constipation, "Sage How have so idle?"? Run to destroy Fengdu "Then why did he destroy Fengdu?" Ao Guang continues to pursue the road. "It''s like..." Shencha bit her finger and thought, "it seems that it''s for a woman, I heard that the other party finally took a woman''s soul from Fengdu city." Shencha said this, Shen Gongbao''s body suddenly trembled. Women? Isn''t Nezha''s mother a woman? Is it hard to be successful? Is the person who swept all the strength of Fengdu really Gao fan? No, he shook his head again and again, obviously still not believing. Just then, a group of people appeared in the distance. Headed by two middle-aged people in gorgeous clothes, they are handsome and domineering. Behind them are ten middle-aged men in official clothes, they are Fengdu emperor, Dongyue emperor, and Shidian Yanluo. Seeing the appearance of these people, Shencha instantly put away her face and came to the outside of the pavilion. Yu Lei, who was seriously injured, almost cried when he saw someone coming. "The great emperor of Dongyue and the great emperor of Fengdu, you must make decisions for me!" Without waiting for the local people to come near, Yu Lei began to cry with tears in his nose. In his opinion, the reason why Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor brought so many people here was to make decisions for him! Now the more he cried, the worse Gao fan died. "This..." The Fengdu emperor looked at Yu Lei, who was seriously injured, and then at Shencha beside Yu Lei, "Shencha, what''s the matter?" Shencha looked respectful and said, "to the great emperor of Fengdu, it''s like this..." While Shencha was talking about what had just happened, Yu Lei was crying very hard, and the expression on the faces of Fengdu emperor and others gradually became gloomy. By the time Shencha finished what he had just done, Yu Lei had become a tearful man, and he hugged Fengdu emperor''s thigh pitifully. The faces of Fengdu emperor, Dongyue emperor and Shidian Yanluo have gradually become ferocious, they all show cannibalism. Ao Guang''s face was dignified, and all the people in the prefecture were fierce. now after hearing the report of Shencha, the atmosphere was even more suppressed to the extreme. In his opinion, I''m afraid the other side is going to fight Gao fan. His eyes twinkled, and he had already retired.Fortunately, he came alone and didn''t bring Prime Minister GUI and Sea Patrol Yasha. If he wanted to escape, he was free and easy. Shen Gongbao''s face has shown an excited smile, he seems to have seen the fight between Gao fan and the prefecture, and both sides are hurt. There is a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. He plans to attack Gao fan when the two sides fight. But the next second, the expression on Shen Gongbao''s face solidified again. "Son of a bitch!" The Fengdu Emperor gave a sharp drink, he hit Yu Lei with a heavy kick and knocked him to the ground on the spot. The next second, Fengdu emperor and Dongyue Dadi saluted Gao fan with all the people in the prefecture, with panic and respectful tone, they said, "Your Majesty, I''m really sorry! We will punish Yu Lei severely and send him to the 18 levels of hell, never reincarnate, to show our apologies to your majesty. " Ao Guang suddenly widened his eyes, which What''s the situation? Why is it different from what I think? Don''t you come to help Yu Lei clean up Gao fan? How come all of a sudden? Shen Gongbao has been dull, just feel the brain buzzing, a blank. One side of the tea tightly pinched a sweat, Xin Hao, he did not target Gao fan and his party with Yu Lei, look at the performance of the two emperors and the ten halls of hell, this is a God that can not be provoked. "Nothing." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he said with a smile, "you two emperors are polite, in fact, you don''t have to punish Yu Lei like this at all, after all, he is also a great Luo Jinxian and a rare talent, besides, is it too cruel to throw himself into the eighteen levels of hell and never reincarnate?" The 18th level hell is the place where the dead are punished and tortured. After the souls of the most sinful people go to hell, the hell will send them to hell for punishment according to their crimes. Only after the punishment is completed can they be reincarnated. If you really throw Yu Lei in, never reincarnate, and suffer all the time, think about it. "We admire your Majesty''s kindness." Emperor Dongyue had a dignified face. "But there are rules in my Prefecture. Yu Lei has offended the emperor. He deserves what he has done Chapter 1450 "Er..." Gao fan pondered for two seconds, "those who don''t know me are innocent. What Yu Lei didn''t show just now is just to protect the dignity of the underworld. he just doesn''t know my identity, so he won''t be punished like this." "This..." Dongyue Dadi and Fengdu Dadi looked at each other, and then looked at Gao fan with a look of embarrassment, "let''s say that Yu Lei will be handed over to the tenth Hall of Yanluo for trial, your majesty. What do you think?" Gao fan shrugged, "you are welcome. I just suggest that you decide the affairs of your Prefecture..." Dongyue emperor and Fengdu emperor understood that as long as Gao fan didn''t object, they would have accepted their views. So, the great emperor of Dongyue said, "holy tea, you are responsible for taking Yu Lei down and throwing him into the prison, waiting for trial." "Yes..." Tea nodded in a hurry. "Your Majesty, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon." The two great emperors of Dongyue and Fengdu smile and bow their hands to GAOFAN. Ten o''clock Yama behind them all saluted Gao fan with smiling faces. Just now I was busy dealing with Yu Lei''s affairs, but I still didn''t say hello to Gao fan. "Hello, everyone." Gao fan arched his hand and said hello to all the people with the same smile, "I don''t know what''s the matter when you come to such a big battle?" "Ha ha, I''m here to welcome you." With a smile on his face, "after I received the report from my subordinates that you came, immediately organized a welcome team. I hope you like it." What? Wen Yan, everyone was stunned again. The ten halls of Yama, the five ghost emperors, the two great emperors, formed a long welcome team, just to welcome Gao fan''s arrival? What''s going on? Why did Yama and the two emperors show such a kind smile when they saw Gao fan? What''s wrong with the world? Especially Shen Gongbao, his face is already black. Originally, from the beginning, he didn''t think that Gao fan could really revive Ao Bing, so he was extremely ironic. But Gao fan actually let Ao Bing''s dead body regain its vitality, and he made a breakthrough! At that time, he felt the pain of being beaten on his face. When Gao fan says that he wants to find important people in the underworld, he once again asserts that Gao fan can''t get people from the underworld. But now, the local government is more enthusiastic about Gao fan than his father. I''m afraid that this time, he will be beaten in the face again! The Dragon King of Donghai looked at everything in front of him in shock. He is not stupid. Naturally, he can see that all the people in the underworld really worship Gao fan. You know, the coldness of the earth is famous for its desolation! Up to the two great emperors, down to 100000 ghost messengers, each one is too cold to laugh. But such a group of people, actually showed a kneeling licking attitude to Gao fan! What the hell? Is the welfare of being emperor so good now? "Ha ha You''re welcome Gao fan smiles, waves his hand, and uses the power of the wind to assist the ghosts. Then he looked at the Fengdu city in the distance, which was under construction in full swing, and frowned slightly, "the two emperors agreed to let you go to Shangrong, my prime minister, to repair the Fengdu city together? Why don''t I see the shadow of my big business army on the construction site? " "Your Majesty is very kind." The two emperors smile, "this kind of small matter bothers your majesty. It''s just a city. We can repair it ourselves." "Where can I do that?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "the Fengdu city has been destroyed by me, and my business should be responsible for the reconstruction." "No, really!" The Fengdu emperor shook his head again and again, "what your majesty has given us is worth dozens of Fengdu cities. this little thing won''t bother you! Please don''t be so polite, or you won''t treat us as friends! " "This..." Gao fan frowned slightly, since people say that, if he continues, it''s really a bit bad! At this time, a group of people nearby are already looking at Gao fan in a silly way, Dragon King of the East China Sea, Shen Gongbao, Nezha, Li Jing and Shencha are all looking at Gao fan with adoring eyes. What? Fengdu city was destroyed by Gao fan himself? What? Gao fan has destroyed Fengdu city. Are you still so polite to him? What about the integrity of your Prefecture? What about the principles? Just now, when they saw Fengdu being razed to the ground, they were shocked enough. Now, they are shocked to hear the dialogue between Gao fan, Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor.Ao Guang was shocked in his heart, but he couldn''t help secretly congratulating himself. It seems that today''s resurrection of Ao Bing has really taken place again. The same is true for Shencha. Now he really finds out how wise it is that he didn''t make the decision to go with Yu Lei before! In contrast, Shen Gongbao was almost desperate. If Gao fan finds Ao Bing''s soul, even if he can''t revive it, Ao Bing will tell the story. At that time, the fight between Ao Bing and Nezha will be exposed. At that time, Gao fan will have the evidence to kill him. Even when it comes to Yuanshi Tianzun, Gao fan can kill Shen Gongbao. At this moment, he regretted it! He had already got Ao Bing''s blood and handed it to that man, which was a perfect completion of the task. Originally, he just need to leave unharmed, not only will not face the current situation, but also get the other party''s reward. But he didn''t leave and returned to the scene. One of the reasons for doing so is that he felt that Gao fan made him feel a little familiar, a little like the person who saw through his plan in Nanyue last time. Second, Shen Gongbao thinks that his plan is perfect, and even if he returns to the scene, the other party will not be able to find the slightest evidence. So I want to crush Gao fan and his party on their intelligence quotient, so that even if everyone knows that Shen Gongbao did it, they will not dare to do anything about him because there is no evidence. But I never thought that his calculation was destroyed by Gao fan. And now this situation, especially the rhythm of collapse! The great emperor of Dongyue looked back at Fengdu, which is still under reconstruction, with a smile on his face. "At present, Fengdu city has not been built yet, please don''t go there, so as not to dirty your body with dust, so I can only aggrieve your majesty and sit in this pavilion." Gao Fan said with a smile, "it''s not necessary to sit down. I''m here today just to take away the soul of Ao Bing, the Third Prince of Dragon King of Donghai. please do me a favor." Gao fan''s words made everyone nervous. Chapter 1451 The three members of Nezha''s family, in particular, all mentioned their voices. After all, as long as you see aobing''s soul, you can know the truth of things and return Nezha''s innocence! Ao Guang and Shen Gongbao held their breath. One of them hoped that the hell would immediately agree to Gao fan''s request, while the other prayed in his heart that the hell would refuse Gao fan. Emperor Dongyue and Fengdu looked at each other, with a look of embarrassment on their faces. "Your Majesty, Ao Bing was born in the dragon family, and he was contaminated with great cause and effect. Do you really want to take him away?" Seeing this, Shen Gongbao was very happy, and his face suddenly recovered. It can be seen that the local people don''t want Gao fan to take Ao Bing. This is great news for him now! "Yes." Gao fan''s face was calm, and he glanced at Yin Hong, "just like resurrecting Mrs. Yin, I have a reason to resurrect Ao Bing, so please do me a favor." "What? Do you want to revive him? " After hearing this, all the people in the prefecture were shocked. "What? Do you want to refuse? " Gao fan looks calm. "No, no, no!" The emperor Dongyue shakes his head in practice. How could he be so reluctant to refuse Gao fan. "Your Majesty, we don''t want to refuse you, it''s just that the dragon clan itself is suppressed by heaven and earth, with great cause and effect. if you want to take it away from the hell, you also need to be suppressed by heaven and earth. we just worry that reviving the dragon clan will bring you great cause and effect." Fengdu emperor explained in a hurry that he was really afraid of Gao fan getting angry again! "You don''t have to worry about that." Gao fan smiles a little, "you just need to give Ao Bing to me, I will deal with other things." "This..." The Fengdu emperor and the Dongyue emperor frowned one after another, but they were still in a dilemma. "Your Majesty doesn''t know something about it. the dragon people are different from human beings. They are suppressed by heaven and earth. so once they die, they will go straight to hell on the 18th floor. I''m afraid it''s a bit of trouble to bring them back..." "What do you say?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon." Fengdu emperor looks dignified, "once the soul enters the hell, it is difficult for us to get it out. after all, although we are the managers of the hell, we will be suppressed by the hell in the end. even if we die, we can''t take the soul away from the hell." "So If you want to take aobing away, you can only send a living man down to hell to find him. " "Oh?" Gao fan''s eyes brightened, "it''s just that I''m very interested in hell, you lead the way ahead. I''ll go there myself." "What?" The great emperor Dongyue and others were in a panic for a moment, "Your Majesty, you can''t do anything about it. hell is extremely dangerous, and the cause and effect in hell is much more chaotic than the outside world. if you don''t get involved, you may be doomed! Although you have great power, you are not afraid at all, but if there is anything good or bad, we can''t afford it. " Hearing this, Chang''e couldn''t sit still, "Your Majesty, I''ve read the records of hell in ancient books in the Moon Palace before, it''s really dangerous there. The more powerful people go in, the more dangerous it will be. you''d better not go!" "Chang''e fairy is right." The mosquito Taoist''s face is dignified, "please think twice." Shen Gongbao''s gray eyes suddenly become clear, originally, after knowing that Gao fan had a good relationship with the prefecture, he was already desperate. But I never thought that there was such a saying, even the sage had to weigh whether he would go to the 18th level hell, GAO fan absolutely did not dare to go to hell to get involved in that kind of cause and effect, and AO Bing''s soul was obviously impossible to come out. This is God''s help. Shen Gongbao''s heart has blossomed. As long as Gao fan really goes to hell and dies in it, all the problems will be solved? So he decided to let Gao fan go to hell! "I''ll go." At this time, Li Jing stood up, "it''s about zha''er''s innocence. Let me be a father." "No, I''ll go!" Nezha gritted his teeth and looked at Li Jing with a moving face. He can see that Li Jing is really for his good. Moreover, he also knew that the reason why Li Jing was extremely strict with him on weekdays was just for his healthy growth. So in Nezha''s eyes, even if he died again, he didn''t want to see Li Jing or anyone in Yin Hong hurt again."Zha''er, don''t be willful!" Li Jing frowned and said, "let me do something for you this time "No!" Nezha''s face was stubborn. "I made all the things, so I should solve them! My own destiny, I will fight! It''s up to me I can''t help it When Nezha said this, he immediately aroused the power of heaven and earth. Countless auras converged in his body, and his momentum also rose wildly. the next second, the surging aura burst out from Nezha''s body and ignited a raging flame on his body. Between a breath, the flame suddenly raised, forming a pillar of fire, directly pierced the sky. All of us are looking at it foolishly. This is a special phenomenon that will appear when we break through the great Luo Jinxian! In the middle of the light column, Nezha looked at his hands and feet. "Don''t be stunned, you have been promoted to the realm of Da Luo Jinxian!" The mosquito Taoist said in a deep voice, "quickly meditate on the spot to consolidate your realm. I will protect the Dharma for you." "Yes Nezha nodded in surprise and sat down on the spot. Li Jing looked at all the people in the underworld with a look of awe in his eyes. "Everyone, please help me!" All the people in the underworld frowned, but Li Jing was too weak. What''s the difference between going there and sending her to death? "I''ll go." Ao Guang stood up with a dignified face, "as the father of Ao Bing, no one is more qualified than me to save my son Ao Bing!" The Fengdu emperor looked at Ao Guang and said solemnly, "Dragon King Ao Guang, you have to think clearly, it''s a near death for a normal person to go in. your dragon is a race suppressed by heaven and earth. If you go in, it''s absolutely impossible to survive!" "I know!" Ao Guang''s eyes are dignified and his cheek is clenched, "but even if he is dead, I want to ask my son who killed him." Seeing that Ao Guang wanted to go to hell, Shen Gongbao was not happy at that time. How can he do that? If really let you go, Gao fan don''t need to go down? So Shen Gongbao looked at Gao fan with a joking face, "Your Majesty, didn''t you say that you want to go to hell to save people? Why don''t you go now when you hear it''s dangerous? If you really let the Dragon King Aoguang go down, don''t blame me for saying that you are a shrinking turtle in the future! " Chapter 1452 The people around Gao fan smell the words and show their cannibal eyes to Shen Gongbao. This guy is looking for death. "All right, all right..." When Gao fan''s mind moves and the law of swallowing starts, Shen Gongbao kneels on the ground as soon as his body softens. Everyone is confused. What''s the situation? Gao fan got up, came to Shen Gongbao, and looked at him coldly, "you don''t have to use such a clumsy method to motivate me, I said I would go, you just stay honest." "You..." Shen Gongbao raised his head with all his strength and looked at Gao fan in horror, "what did you do to me?" "Nothing." Gao fan''s face was light, his eyes were full of disdain, "I just emptied the aura in your body, in case you try to slip away again while I''m away." "Again?" Shen Gongbao frowned slightly, cold sweat straight on his forehead, "why use it again?" "Ha ha..." Gao fan joked and said, "last time I was in Nanyue, didn''t I let you slip by once?" "You! It''s really you Shen Gongbao looks at Gao fan with an iron face, and his eyes are full of hate. He went to Nanyue to assist nanbohou, which was the first task to be submitted to him by Yinghe Zhun. The other Party promised that as long as he completed the task, he would be promoted to Da Luo Jinxian. But just as the task was about to be completed, Gao fan appeared across the sky and interrupted his plan. If he hadn''t prepared for it, I''m afraid he would have to account for his life. In fact, Shen Gongbao suspected that Gao fan was the one who broke his business in Nanyue at that time. that''s why he took Ao Bing''s blood and went back to the scene of the crime after completing the task. But now, he was drained by Gao fan, and fell into a great crisis that he had never met! After all, the spiritual power in one''s body is everything for a monk, which is more important than life! Yes, at this moment, Shen Gongbao really counseled! Now, he completely regretted, in this state, even if he wanted to escape, it was impossible. He could only hope that Gao fan would die in hell. After listening to Gao fan, they drained Shen Gongbao''s aura and took a breath. Aura, for Qi practitioners, is no different from life. Even the aura is drained. What''s the difference between killing him? "Two emperors, lead the way ahead..." Gao fan looks at Dongyue emperor and Fengdu emperor with a relaxed face. "Your Majesty, please think twice!" The people in the underworld were flustered again. Gao Fan said with a smile, "you don''t have to say much. I''ll make up my mind for this trip to hell." "But..." The great emperor of Dongyue and Dadi, Fengdu, were in a panic. they rushed to make color for Taoist mosquito and Chang''e, hoping they could persuade Gao fan. Taoist mosquito didn''t say much. After all, he knew that with Gao fan''s character, I''m afraid he would not listen. In addition, his understanding of Gao fan, Gao fan should have full assurance to go to hell. Chang''e frowned slightly and looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, would you like to consider..." "Don''t worry." Gao fan directly took Chang''e''s little hand and said with a gentle face, "I never do anything that I''m not sure about. There will be no problem." "This..." Chang''e''s pretty face is slightly red, GAO fan actually pulls her little hand in front of so many people, which makes him feel confused. "Good Ok... " Chang''e hesitated for a long time and could only say with a slight frown, "Your Majesty must be careful." "Well!" Gao fan, with a smile, gently lifted Chang''e''s hair from her forehead. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." "Eh ~" Chang''e was more shy, her face blushed and she murmured like a mosquito. "All right." Gao fan released Chang''e and looked at the two great emperors, Dongyue and Fengdu, and said, "come on, are you going to take me, or should I fight by myself?" Emperor Dongyue and Fengdu face bitterness. How can they let Gao fan fight. "Of course we can''t let your majesty fight." The great emperor of Dongyue looks melancholy, "it''s just that there is a lot of chaos in the 18th floor hell, even we don''t know where Ao Bing will be now, Your Majesty, if you don''t know Ao Bing, it''s hard to find him, and maybe you haven''t found him yet, he has been sent to reincarnation!" "Yes Fengdu emperor echoed the way. "So?" Gao fan looked back at Ao Guang with a faint look, "the Dragon King of Donghai, please come with me. Anyway, you must know your son.""Good!" Ao Guang''s eyes brightened and he was very excited. "No, no!" Emperor Dongyue panicked again, "the dragon people are naturally suppressed. if your majesty goes down with the Dragon King, he will be regarded as the same kind by hell. then you will be very dangerous!" "I say it''s OK!" As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, his patience was limited. "if you ink again, I''ll do it." "Ai ~" the two emperors of Dongyue and Fengdu were helpless, seeing that they couldn''t defeat Gao fan, they finally decided to let Gao fan and AO Guang go to hell together. Hell is divided into 18 layers. The first layer is tongue pulling hell, followed by scissors hell, iron tree hell, and so on Each layer of hell, corresponding to a criminal law, as a punishment for the guilty after death. The soul after death will experience all the criminal laws in the hell one by one, and then enter reincarnation again. Because of the particularity of the dragon people, the people in the prefecture don''t know where Ao Bing is, so Gao fan and AO Guang can only go down one layer at a time to find Ao Bing. Fengdu, underground, Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor sent Gao fan and AO Guang to a heavy stone gate, the stone gate is 100 meters high and more than 40 meters wide, it is engraved with all kinds of terroristic creatures and terroristic undead. On both sides of the stone gate are two stone statues in the shape of human beings, which are nearly 100 meters high. One with a bull''s head and a cold axe in his hand, the other with a horse''s face and a mace in his hand is majestic. Ao Guang looked at everything in front of him, and couldn''t help being nervous. "Is this the entrance to hell?" Gao fan looked up at Gao Da''s stone gate, slightly stunned. I never thought that there was such a big space under Fengdu city. And when he destroyed Fengdu before, the place didn''t collapse. "Yes." The emperor of Dongyue nodded and raised his head with a dignified face. "Ox head, horse face, open the door of hell quickly." The two huge stone statues came to life in an instant after hearing the words. on the huge head, the two pairs of fighting eyes stared at the four people below in surprise, "two emperors, are you going to bring this human and the Dragon tribe to hell? It''s not in line with the rules Chapter 1453 "Cough..." Dongyue emperor''s face sank, "less nonsense, open the door." Do you want to mix up these two comparisons with each other in front of outsiders? "But..." Bull head a face ignorant force, "if you really take them to hell, you will also be punished." "We should know that." Fengdu emperor looked calm and said, "Dongyue emperor and I will not go down. they have reasons to go to hell, and we can''t stop them. so you''d better open the door!" "Oh..." The ox heads and horses looked at each other, since the two emperors spoke, they had nothing to say as subordinates. Later, they looked at Gao fan and AO Guang, "you two, if you can come here, I believe you all know the danger in hell, but as the last guardian of the gate of hell, we still want to ask you one last time, do you really want to go to hell?" "Well, I think about it." "I''d like to, please help me open the gate of hell." "All right!" The ox heads and horses looked at each other once again, held out their hands one after another, and a ghost pulled the door on one side. "Drink!" The two men set up their horses and drank together. Suddenly, the tendons of the whole body burst up and turned purple in an instant. the two ghosts bared their teeth and used their strength. Even their hands and fingers were bleeding, but the stone gate still didn''t move. "Can I help you?" Ao Guang''s face is muddled, is it so hard to open the door? "No Fengdu emperor shook his head, "give them some time." "Creak..." As soon as Fengdu emperor''s voice fell, the stone gate moved, with the heavy creaking sound, a light came out from the gap of the stone gate. The next second, a breath of eternal antiquity gushed out from the stone gate, accompanied by the vigorous wind of destroying heaven and earth. "Ah The ox head and horse''s face uttered a scream, and the bloody hands turned into white bones in an instant, enough to see how terrible the wind was. The emperor Dongyue''s face sank, and between waving his hand, he put up a yellow wall in front of the crowd, but the crowd was protected from the impact of the strong wind. Soon, the strong wind receded, and the Dongyue emperor also removed the wall in front of him. looking around, the scene was in a mess. except for the place blocked by the Dongyue emperor, there was a deep gap between the two sides. And the ox head horse face two people, have already become two pair of withered bones in the vigorous wind. "This..." Ao Guang has been muddled, everything in front of him really scared him. If he feels good, the strength of niutoumamian is the same as himself, they are both Taiyi Jinxian. But this vigorous wind, in an instant, turned them into white bones. This special thing just opened a door, it''s already so scary? If you really go to hell, who knows what kind of situation you will face. "How could that be?" Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor frowned tightly, they were surprised by the appearance of the ox head and horse face. "Your Majesty, the strength of the strong wind blowing out when the gate of hell is opened shows the difficulty that the entrants will face this time. the strong wind that can blow the ox''s head and horse''s face into white bones is the first time that we have seen it since we took charge of the underworld. do you want to think about it again, now, it seems that this trip to hell is really difficult How dangerous Fengdu emperor frowned and said. "Well, you''re right." Gao fan nodded solemnly, then looked at Ao Guang, "if you don''t want me to go alone, don''t go. I''m afraid your white hair people will send black hair people away." Fengdu emperor and Dongyue emperor look at Gao fan with confused faces. Is that what we mean? "No! I want to go! Even if I die, I will go! " Ao Guang''s face was dignified, and then he knelt down directly in front of Gao fan, "Your Majesty, please help me!" Gao fan was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, Ao Guang knelt down in front of others. It seems that the old man really cares about his son. "What are you doing? Get up." Voice did not fall, Gao fan hands, straight toward the crack of the door. "Thank you, your majesty!" Ao Guang heavily kowtow a ring head, immediately followed Gao fan''s step. "Bang!" As they entered, the stone gate closed again, leaving the two great emperors, Dongyue and Fengdu, shaking their heads helplessly.After all, Gao fan still went down. After Gao fan and AO Guang entered the gate, they directly appeared on a mountain with a height of several hundred meters, in the sky, snowflakes kept falling, accompanied by the piercing cold, which made people tremble. Gao fan looked around, it was a world covered with ice and snow. Above the mountains, all of them are made up of bare ice cliffs, which stretch for a long time. On the cliffs, some places are dripping with blood, countless soul bodies are screaming and climbing up unarmed, as if they are avoiding something. Gao fan frowned slightly, and he found that the creatures whose souls were avoiding seemed to be crawfish like creatures flying around in the air. Just at this time, on the cliff not far from the foot of Gao fan and his wife, a soul was climbing up the mountain quickly. Dozens of crayfish scrambled to attack the soul, but the soul was very flexible and perfectly avoided every attack. When he saw Gao fan and AO Guang, his face suddenly relaxed, his pupils dilated, and he was very excited. It seems that as long as he climbs to the top of the mountain, he will be free. The next second, he jumped up and saw that he was about to reach the top of the mountain. "Whoosh!" But at this time, a sharp Trident came from the distance and nailed it to the cliff. "Ah Soul eat pain, instant open mouth. The next second, dozens of crazy into his mouth, his tongue directly pulled out, blood instantly spilled a cliff. Moreover, these crayfish frantically eat the tongue of the soul and tear it to pieces in a second. "Whoosh!" The Trident that nailed the soul left again, and the soul whose tongue had been pulled out fell toward the plain below the mountains. On the plain below, the same thing happened every minute, countless souls were robbed of their tongues by those flying crayfish, some souls covered their mouths, but the crayfish swallowed their hands directly. These tongue plucked souls will be carried by crayfish and thrown into the huangquan River on the plain, along the huangquan River to the next hell. Ao Guang''s face is very blue. Of course, he has heard of the cruelty of hell, but he never thought it was so cruel! The plains below the mountains are endless. I don''t know how many souls are suffering from the same torture. Chapter 1454 Ao Guang thinks that Ao Bing is also in hell at this time and may suffer the same tragedy as the scene in front of him. his heart is bleeding. Ao Guang is only seven years old this year. He is still a child! How can he bear such torment when he is so young! "Ah..." Ao Guang''s yellow eyes left tears and said to himself, "you have to wait for your father to save you!" Gao fan frowned slightly. Didn''t Lu Ya use all the souls in hell to refine the seven arrows? Why are there so many more? What''s more, he finally understood why the Fengdu emperor said it was difficult to find Ao Bing before, in this first hell, there are millions of dead souls by sight, which is really hard to find! "Who are you? How can you be in this hell At this time, a beautiful female voice attracted the attention of Gao fan and AO Guang. Two people look for sound in the past, only to see a snow-white woman, elegant posture hanging in the air. The woman''s skin is white and she doesn''t wear any powder, but she is looking at Gao fan curiously. She was tall and straight, and even in a snow fur mink fur, she could not hide her impending pair. In the snow-white hair, there are two pink corners, a pair of sharp ears on both sides of the flawless face, shaking nimbly from time to time. A pair of star eyes, full of surprise. The smooth and flawless goose face is full of the ignorance that there is a girl growing up next door. There is a strong contrast between the pure and unadorned appearance and the exaggerated and powerful figure, it''s just a collection of angels and demons! Even Gao fan had never seen such a woman. "This fairy, I am Gao fan, the emperor of man." Gao fan bows his hand and takes a look at Ao Guang, and introduces him to him, "this is Ao Guang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea." "The emperor?" The woman looked at Gao fan curiously, completely ignoring the Dragon King of the East China Sea. With a sweet smile, she flew in front of Gao fan, "I heard that the emperor should be a mortal. Can mortals come to hell?" In her speech, she gently waved her hand and protected Gao fan''s body with a spiritual force. Gao fan felt a burst of warmth, but also knew that in front of this is a very kind woman. The other party is afraid that he is cold enough to protect him with spiritual power. "It''s just a coincidence..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I don''t know the name of the fairy." "Me?" Woman a face panic, "sorry, I forgot to introduce myself!" "I''m a Baize. If I sit down to practice in dizang king, his majesty can call me Xiaobai." "Baize?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. I never thought that I would meet a beast like Baize in hell, and I never thought that Baize was a disciple of the king of Tibet. In the journey to the west, the monkey king once went to hell and asked the king of Tibet to help them distinguish the true from the false. At that time, the king of Tibet''s Mount could see the real monkey at a glance. But the king of Tibet knew some secrets about the west, so he didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the Tathagata. that''s why he didn''t tell the truth about the monkey king. Instead, he left the matter to the Tathagata and asked the Tathagata to judge the truth of the monkey king himself. So many people think that the Tathagata killed the real monkey king at that time, let the fake Monkey King replace the original Monkey King and continue to take the Western scriptures. At that time, the king of Tibet sat down to listen, which was a sacred beast Baize. It''s just that Gao fan never thought that she was a woman! "What? Does your majesty know about Baize? " Bai Ze''s face was curious and his big eyes blinked. "Yes." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I like reading ancient books, so I have seen some records about Baize in some records." "Baize, the divine beast, comes from Hongmeng, knows all things in the world and knows the truth at a glance. I don''t know if I''m right?" Gao fan looks at Bai Ze with a smile on his face. "Yes?" Bai Ze''s pretty face showed a look of surprise, "didn''t expect that there were such ancient books?" Ao Guang, the Dragon King, also looks at Gao fan with a confused face. he is also the first to make a mistake when he hears that there is such a beast as Baize in the flood and wasteland, which can distinguish the true from the false! And look at Bai Ze''s expression, what Gao Fan said is true! He already wanted to ask Gao fan if he could lend this ancient book to him. "Ha ha." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "it''s natural. if the fairy wants to see it, he can follow me to the palace." "If you want to see it then, I''ll make it up for you myself!"Of course, Gao fan didn''t say the last sentence. "Yes, yes!" Xiaobai clapped his hands with joy, but the next second he was depressed, "however, people still have to stay in hell to serve the Tibetan king, or they can go with you..." "The king of Tibet?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, "is it the king of Tibet who has six separate bodies, one separate body and six separate bodies to suppress one reincarnation and six reincarnations?" He had just heard the name of the king of Tibetans from Baize. He was just attracted by Baize and didn''t ask immediately. The king of Tibetans is the Bodhisattva of Mahayana Buddhism in the journey to the west, he has the ambition of universalizing all living beings, and has made a great wish to do all living beings in the six paths of life and death. he claims: "hell is not empty, vow not to become a Buddha." To Gao fan''s surprise, the king of Tibet had already stayed in the hell as early as the time when he became a God. Xiaobai''s eyes brightened and he looked at Gao fan curiously. "Does your majesty even know the king of Tibet? Is that what your majesty saw from ancient books? " "That''s nature." Gao fan smiles and lies without blushing. "That''s strange..." Xiaobai murmured suspiciously, "the king of Tibetans only appeared more than ten years ago, besides, he incarnated in six ways, it was only after he made the vow that hell was not empty and the oath was not sanctified about ten years ago, How could it be recorded in ancient books?" "Cough..." Gao fan was embarrassed, but he soon thought of a good solution, "the fairy knows something, my ancient book is actually a congenital spiritual treasure, the things recorded in it are constantly updated with the passage of time, so it''s not surprising that I can see the story about the king of Tibet." Speaking, Gao fan secretly looks at Bai Ze, always paying attention to the expression on each other''s face. I don''t know if I can fool her with my own stories. "Yes?" White Ze once again in front of a bright, more excited, "there are such ancient books?" "That''s nature." Gao fan gave a faint smile, "otherwise, I would not know these things, would I?" "Yes, yes! Your majesty is right Baize nods crazily, and shows her eyes to Gao fan. Ao Guang, however, was stunned. Chapter 1455 Honghuang monks all know that the earth is controlled by the great emperor of Dongyue and Fengdu, but no one has ever heard of the king of dizang, not even Aoguang, the Dragon King of Donghai. What''s more, where is the king of Tibet? How can one incarnate six ways and suppress six ways of reincarnation? This kind of magic is too shocking, isn''t it? You know, the six paths of reincarnation is the place where all the living beings of Honghuang come together, that place has the strongest causal force of the whole Honghuang. Because of the power of cause and effect, the whole dragon clan is not as good as one generation, and now it is almost doomed. But other people''s king of Tibetans actually incarnated six ways and suppressed six ways of reincarnation. What''s more, he made a long cherished wish that "hell is not empty, vow not to be holy" this is that he didn''t mean to be holy at all! After all, anyone who wants to become a saint will not make such a long cherished wish which is impossible to achieve! Who is the king of Tibet? Why is it so powerful? And what surprised him most was that Gao fan had an ancient book that recorded everything, and this ancient book would not be updated by himself! What are these? Ao Guang said that he was in a mess The journey to hell has just begun. He has already felt that his three outlooks have been refreshed several times over and over again! "Xiaobai, what are you doing?" Suddenly, a little bit with a childish male voice came. I saw a handsome man with a long gun and wearing bright silver armor fall from the sky and come to Xiaobai''s side. The man is childish and has three eyes on his head. Who is Yang Jian? But Gao fan is very curious. How can Yang Jian be in hell? "Yang Jian?" Xiaobai can''t help frowning when he sees the visitor, a trace of disgust flashed between his eyebrows. Yang Jian is a new disciple of the king of Tibet, and he was sent by God Haotian himself. The king of Tibet was very fond of him. Since Yang Jian came, Xiaobai has never had a good day. This guy came to take a fancy to Xiaobai, and then launched a crazy pursuit of Xiaobai. Xiaobai doesn''t like him at all, and he has refused for a long time, but the other party is like a dog skin plaster, even if he is rejected, he will not give up. So every time I see Yang Jian, Xiaobai is very sad. "Xiaobai, who are these two people?" Yang Jian also saw Ao Guang and Gao fan at this time, when he noticed Gao fan, his eyes were surprised with a trace of disdain, "isn''t this the emperor? What are you doing here? Last time I failed to clean you up in yaochi, now you are sent to hell! In that case, I''ll kill you here to avenge the day! " Xiao Bai and AO Guang frown one after another. It seems that Gao fan had a festival before he followed Yang Jian! Gao fan''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t put Yang Jian in his eyes. He didn''t even bother to look at him. "Asshole!" Yang Jian''s face is black and blue, and Gao fan''s ignorance makes him feel that he has no face. After all, he is pursuing Xiaobai now. GAO fan ignores him in front of Xiaobai, which makes him hurt! As a result, his face sank and his eyes flashed with a chill, the three pointed two edged gun in his hand pulled a firecracker and came directly to Gao fan. "Yang Jian, stop it!" Xiaobai''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his whole body was full of spiritual power. A trident as crystal clear as ice and snow shot out from the center of her eyebrows, directly blocking Yang Jian''s attack for Gao fan. "Xiaobai, what are you doing?" Yang Jian frowned, "these two people break into hell without permission. According to the rules of hell, they should be beheaded!" Even if they are guilty, they should be arrested and handed over to Yama for trial! We can''t kill people so indiscriminately. " "You Yang Jian and others looked at Xiaobai with their eyes red, "Xiaobai, I have a grudge against the emperor, can''t you give me some face and pretend to see nothing, let me kill him?" "No way!" Xiao Bai''s face was cold. "You..." Yang Jian''s face turned red in a moment when he was speechless, "you don''t like this little white face, do you?" "Yang Jian, what are you talking about?" A trace of pink flashed on Xiaobai''s pretty face, "if you talk nonsense again, I will not spare you!" "Hum!" Yang Jian looked angry,"I don''t think you''ve taken a fancy to other people. I think you are!" "Thanks to my pursuing you all the time, master, his old man also intended to betroth you to me, but you still pretended to be superior and didn''t pay attention to me, now you meet this little white face, and you fall in love with someone else. I never thought that you are still a woman with high temperament!" Xiaobai heard the words, instantly angry, "Yang Jian! You''ve had enough Before the words were heard, Gao fan appeared in front of Yang Jian, raised his hand and patted him on the face, directly patted him on the ground, even the three pointed two edged gun in his hand fell to one side. "This..." Xiaobai looks at everything in front of her in shock, she didn''t see how Gao fan did all this just now. Also surprised, of course, was Yang Jian, who was stunned by the unexpected slap. After a long time, he covered his swollen face and slowly raised it to look at Gao fan, with a shocked face, he asked, "just now You hit me? " "Well." Gao fan''s face was indifferent, and his eyes looked scornfully at Yang Jian, "this slap is a punishment for insulting Xiaobai." "Asshole! You dare to attack. " Yang Jian''s face was livid, a flash picked up the three pointed two edged gun that fell on the ground and appeared five meters away from Gao fan. He spits out blood and two broken teeth, and looks at Gao fan with a ferocious face, "emperor, do you dare to fight with me to the death, the winner will get Xiaobai!" "Yang Jian, you bastard..." Xiaobai looks very blue. Yang Jian actually takes her as a bet with Gao fan. he doesn''t care about her feelings at all. It''s disgusting. But at this time, Xiaobai also had a little bit of joy in his heart, it seems that if Gao fan really wins in the past, it will be a very good thing. After all, Gao fan is so handsome and gentle, even if he can only be a maid, maybe it''s better than facing these miserable souls in this cold hell every day? Besides, she also has a master who is very bad to her: the king of Tibet. If you can get rid of the king of dizang, Gao fan may not be a good choice. But is it possible? Not to mention whether the gambling agreement can be established, GAO fan is a mere mortal. He must not be Yang Jian''s opponent! Thinking of this, Xiaobai''s eyes can''t help flashing a trace of loss. Chapter 1456 "Xiaobai, shut up. It''s a matter between us men. Don''t worry about it!" Yang Jian glanced at Xiaobai haughtily, then looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, do you dare to fight?" Gao fan a face disdain, "dare certainly dare, just your condition must change!" "Oh? How to change it? " Yang Jian asked. "Xiaobai is her own, her freedom, her own choice, we have no right to decide her belonging." Gao fan''s face was calm and he said with a smile, "let''s gamble our lives. if we lose, we will give our lives to each other." "Ha ha ha!" When he heard Gao fan''s words, Yang Jian raised his head and laughed, "Xiao Bai, you can hear clearly, he wanted to die, but you can''t blame me!" "Your Majesty, don''t..." Xiaobai suddenly widens his eyes, and the willow eyebrows are tight. Never thought that Gao fan would care about her feelings. And for her sake, Gao fan is willing to gamble his life. She was flattered by this. However, although Yang Jian was young, he was already the top strength of Taiyi Jinxian, and according to the words of dizang king, he could become Daluo Jinxian at any time. As for the disciple Yang Jian, the king of Tibet is also very fond of him. according to Xiaobai''s understanding, Yang Jian has obtained the true biography of the king of Tibet and has great strength. If you really want him to fight with Gao fan, he will be killed by Yang Jian. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Gao fan looks at Xiaobai with a faint smile on his face. Xiaobai looks at Gao fan''s face and feels warm in his heart. I don''t know why. She clearly knows that Gao fan can''t be Yang Jian''s opponent, but she believes from the bottom of her heart that Gao fan can really beat Yang Jian. This kind of feeling is very wonderful, I can''t tell the truth clearly, Xiaobai suddenly remembered that she had seen similar records in a book on earth. The book says that people in love are blind and believe in lovers for no reason. Is this the feeling of love? Little bai''e frowned slightly, and a blush flashed over her pretty face Well Then, your majesty, be careful "Well." Gao fan, with a cool face, looked at Yang Jian and said, "let''s go. I''ll give you three moves." "Damn it Yang Jian looks at Gao fan with fierce eyes. Just now, all the expressions on Xiaobai''s face were in his eyes, the pure, moving and coquettish expression, Xiaobai never showed it to him. But now, Xiaobai shows a little woman''s side in front of Gao fan. This is simply unacceptable to Yang Jian. What makes him even more angry is that Gao fan actually said something like this. How dare you look down on Yang Jian like that, just like a emperor, it''s like rubbing his face on the ground! "Since you want to die, I''m not polite!" Yang Jian''s face sank and his figure flashed, the three pointed two edged gun in his hand turned into a dragon, in a moment, he had already arrived in front of Gao fan. The distance to GAOFAN''s face door is only ten centimeters. In contrast, Gao fan''s face is indifferent, his face still keeps a faint smile, as if he didn''t find this powerful blow. Yang Jian''s face has shown a crazy smile, he seems to have seen the picture of Gao fan being shot in the head by him. Before the attack, Yang Jian, with his super high combat experience, had calculated all the directions Gao fan might avoid in advance. Moreover, he has made corresponding attack adjustments for all the escape routes of Gao fan. it can be said that his seemingly simple strike has actually blocked Gao fan to death. No matter how Gao fan evades, it is a dead word! And now, Gao fan is so stupid that he is not moved. For Yang Jian, it''s just a gift for nothing. At that time, he can take Gao fan''s head to ask for credit from Haotian, and then, let Haotian matchmaker for him to go to Xiaobai for marriage, he must put Xiaobai under the pressure to fight, let her know who is the strongest man in the world! Think of all this, Yang Jian''s face has shown a crazy smile, the hands of more energetic. "Go to hell!" Yang Jian suddenly forced his three pointed two edged gun into Gao fan''s eyes. But the next second, the expression on Yang Jian''s face instantly solidified. Because, although he watched the weapon inserted into Gao fan''s eyes,But I didn''t have the feeling I should have when I was stabbing my body with a weapon. Now the feeling, more like nothing stabbed the same. "How could that be?" Yang Jian was stunned for a while, and then found that Gao fan''s body turned into a shadow. He shot with all his strength and only hit a piece of air. "Poop Yang Jian hit the air and fell on the ground with a stagger. he slid out for a hundred meters and broke countless rocks before stopping. Soon, Yang Jian crawled out of the ruins, staring at Gao fan angrily. The original shining armor and handsome shape have long been gone, hair, the original face has become bloody, no longer the heroic, tall and handsome appearance. "There are two more moves." Gao fan leaned over to Yang Jian with a cool face and made a gesture of invitation. from the beginning to the end, he didn''t even look at Yang Jian. Xiaobai has been stunned, GAO fan unexpectedly dodged Yang Jian''s attack so lightly, this speed is simply appalling. She thinks that if we only compare the speed, I''m afraid even the king of Tibet is not Gao fan''s opponent. This Is Gao fan really the emperor? When did the emperor have such a fast speed? Ao Guang is also slightly surprised to see Gao fan, although he knows that Gao fan is very strong, he never thought that Gao fan''s speed is so fast! Yang Jian''s speed is already very fast, at least Ao Guang feels inferior to himself, but Gao fan''s speed is even more terrifying! Ao Guang really saw the battle just now. Gao fan always had a light face. when Yang Jian''s weapon was only one centimeter away from him, he didn''t move. But at that moment, Gao fan''s body became a shadow. Moreover, from the beginning to the end, Gao fan''s hands were on his back, calm and calm, he didn''t mean to panic at all. It can be seen that Gao fan probably only used 10% of his power. If Gao fan does his best, how terrible will it be? Aoguang weighed it in his heart and said he couldn''t imagine it! At this time, the opposite Yang Jian is already looking at Gao fan with cannibal eyes. "Impossible, impossible! You''re just a mortal. You can''t be so quick! " Yang Jian shook his head and looked incredulous. Chapter 1457 Yang Jian''s eyes suddenly brightened, and his face was smiling again, "I know! You must have confused me with some kind of camouflage, in fact, you have already dodged my attack and left a shadow with camouflage, haven''t you? " Gao fan''s face was indifferent, not moved at all. He slightly looked up to the distance, did not even look at Yang Jian, only left him a handsome side face. "Asshole!" When Yang Jian saw Gao fan''s attitude, he was even more angry. he showed an evil smile on his face and looked at Gao fan with hatred, "isn''t that a cover up? Look at me Without saying a word, the vertical eyes on Yang Jian''s forehead suddenly opened, there was a light blue light burst out, directly enveloping Gao fan. Gao fan was still unmoved, and let the blue light cover him. "Hum!" Yang Jian showed a proud smile on his face and looked at Gao fan with a cruel look in his eyes, "now, you have been locked by my sweet words! I''ll see how you''re going to use the cover up! " Before the words were heard, Yang Jian darted out again with a three pointed two edged gun, his body and the long gun turned into a rainbow, in a moment, he reached Gao fan. To keep up with the same time, Yang Jian was surprised to find that Gao fan was still calm and didn''t dodge. He couldn''t help staring at Gao fan tightly with his eyes and catching the moment of Gao fan''s action. Ten centimeters, nine centimeters, eight centimeters Soon, the distance between the three pointed two edged gun and GAOFAN was only one centimeter. Yang as like as two peas, he was very afraid. This time, a centimeter was exactly the same as it once was! But Yang Jian didn''t find it from the beginning to the end, and Gao fan used a cover up. At this moment, Yang Jian''s brain is buzzing, is it difficult? Has the speed of GAOFAN really reached the level of terror? No way! Yang Jian''s forehead was in a cold sweat, and his face sank, and the force exerted on the long gun suddenly increased again. At this moment, the distance of long gun is only 0.1 cm! But the next second, when Yang Jian watched the spear pierce Gao fan''s body, the previous feeling of stabbing in the air came back. Yang Jian stumbled again and fell out. However, this time, Yang Jian had been prepared and did not fall into a dog''s dung like the last time. He stood still tens of meters away from Gao fan and looked back at Gao fan in horror. I saw Gao fan still standing in the position just now, even if he looked with his heavenly eye, he could not see that Gao fan had moved his body a little. "How could it be?" Yang Jian still showed a muddled expression. He felt that he had just penetrated Gao fan''s body with a gun. But he was very clear that he never uploaded from Gao fan''s body. But Gao fan in a very short period of time, left that position, escaped his attack. And when he didn''t react at all, Gao fan returned to his previous position. Such speed, let him Yang Jian can only catch up with! Therefore, Yang Jian does not believe that Gao fan has such speed. In other words, he doesn''t want to believe that Gao fan, who has always been called a mortal, has the strength that he can''t understand. "You still have one last chance. Hurry up. I don''t want to play with you any more." Gao fan still didn''t look at Yang Jian, his tone was full of indifference and indifference. "You Asshole Yang Jian was carrying a weapon, and he was about to crack, GAO Fan said he didn''t want to play with him! This is special He''s angry! He had attacked with all his strength, even his eyes were open. But not only did he not meet Gao fan, but also he couldn''t see how Gao fan did all this! The eye of heaven, which is known as the eye of everything, failed in front of Gao fan. This is the first time that Yang Jian has encountered such a thing since he was so old. "Ah, ah Yang Jian''s face was ferocious, and he was completely angry. at this moment, his eyes were full of blood, his pupils were tight. Yang Jian''s face was crazy, and he once again widened his eyes, the corners of his eyes were directly torn, and blood was dripping in an instant. Next time, a powerful spiritual impact broke out from his heavenly eye and went straight to GAOFAN. Gao fan was slightly moved and couldn''t help glancing at Yang Jian.Unexpectedly, Yang Jian''s heavenly eye could see through everything, but it could even release a beam of light to attack. Although the beam attack is nothing to Gao fan, Gao fan can see that if he doesn''t stop Yang Jian, the boy''s eye will be broken. So Gao fan finally moved. Just in a moment, Gao fan stood in front of Yang Jian, his right hand pressed directly on Yang Jian''s eye, and said to Yang Jian calmly, "if you use the eye like this, it will be broken." Yang Jian was confused and completely at a loss. The light beam of the eye of heaven can directly attack the soul through the body, which can be said to be Yang Jian''s last killing move. Before, when he was training in the mountains, he just used this move. He didn''t know how many opponents he killed by leaping over the level. Moreover, every time he used it, he would fall into a period of weakness for a long time. If it wasn''t a last resort, he couldn''t have used it. But now, his way of saving his life was held down by Gao fan. Yes, he used all his strength to gather a powerful eye attack, was simply pressed by Gao fan with his hand!? This is special How is that possible? Yang Jian was also surprised by Xiao Bai and AO Guang. Through the previous battle between Gao fan and Yang Jian, they know that Gao fan is much better than Yang Jian. When Yang Jian released the light that could attack the soul, although they were not within the scope of the attack, they also felt the crisis of death. Therefore, they are also worried about what kind of way Gao fan is going to deal with this attack? They thought, Gao fan can avoid, after all, his speed is too fast, can easily avoid this blow. But, never thought of, Gao fan was pressed by Yang Jian with his bare hands. That''s the power that can directly attack the soul. Gao fan has no influence on it? Is Gao fan too strong or Yang Jian too weak? Their hearts are very clear! At this time, Xiaobai looks at Gao fan''s eyes, and there are some stars. This man is too handsome! Although Ao Guang was shocked at this time, he didn''t have much expression. after all, Gao fan was a man who even the Fengdu emperor and the Dongyue emperor respected him by three points. if he couldn''t even make a little Taiyi Jinxian, it''s really unreasonable. "You How on earth did you do it? " Yang Jian looks at Gao fan dully, already showing the expression of doubting life. Yes, Yang Jian was a proud man of his generation, but in front of Gao fan, he became nothing. Chapter 1458 "Surrender to me, I can help you become stronger." Gao fan looks at Yang Jian with a smile, takes back his right hand, carries his hands behind him, and his face is indifferent. Yang Jian is the iron rod of elucidation. After he became a God, he also became the iron rod of heaven. if this can be incorporated into him, Haotian, that bad old man, will be very angry. The tone of Gao fan''s words is not heavy, but it seems to be accompanied by irrefutable power. When Yang Jian heard the words, he was so soft that he had a tendency to kneel down to Gao fan. "Who are you waiting for? How dare you run wild in hell All of a sudden, there was a deep rage in the distance, GAO fan looked at him with a look in his eyes. There is a dark gap in the sky, in the next second, a Taoist wearing a Taoist robe steps into the sky, just one step, he has reached the peak where Gao Fanji lives. The Taoist was wearing a grey robe with a two meter long stick in his hand, his gray hair was tied up high, his hair was in a neat bun, and his face was dignified. Xiaobai saw the comer and hurried forward to salute, "see the master of dizang." "Master!" When Yang Jian saw the king of Tibet, he cried at that time. His help, at last! "Apprentice You are... " The king of Tibet looked at Yang Jian, who was disheveled, blue faced, and even bloody in his eyes, his face also showed a dignified look. "Master, you are the master for me!" Yang Jian cried with tears, raised his finger to Gao fan and said, "this is the man who hurt me. he called himself the emperor of man and broke into hell without permission. His disciples mentioned your name to him long ago, but he not only didn''t let go of his disciples, but also intensified his efforts and even insulted you! The disciple was so angry that he had a dispute with him and was beaten like this! Master, you must be the master for your disciples! " Gao fan, Ao Guang and Xiao Bai were all stunned, Yang Jian''s acting skills can make him a little golden man! "Yang Jian, you talk nonsense!" Xiaobai stood up, pointed to Yang Jian and said, "it''s clear that you want to kill your majesty and make trouble first, How can the villain complain first and say it''s your Majesty''s fault!" "Enough!" The king of Tibet gave a sharp drink, he glared at Xiaobai with hatred. He was not happy with Xiaobai''s performance. "But..." Xiaobai looks at the king of Tibet in a panic. A pair of willow eyebrows can''t help wrinkling tightly. He wants to talk but stops. Of course, she knows what the king of Tibet means. In this case, as the mount of the king of Tibet, she should stand on the same side with the king of Tibet and should not turn her elbow out and speak to Gao fan. Even if we distort the facts, we will not hesitate. No matter whether Yang Jian is right or wrong, but at least, as a mount, actually corrects Yang Jian''s mistake, which is that she doesn''t pay attention to the king of Tibet. "But what is it?" The king of Tibet''s face sank, "don''t you help Yang Jian up quickly and stand behind me!" "Yes Xiaobai gritted his teeth, finally, he reluctantly lifted Yang Jian from the ground and came to the back of the king of dizang. There''s no way. As the mount of the king of Tibet, her life and soul are controlled by others. even if she doesn''t want to, she has to follow the orders of the king of Tibet. Yang Jian was lifted up by Xiao Bai and looked at Gao fan with a defiant face, the meaning was obvious, "my master is here, what can you do for me?" "Dragon King of the East China Sea?" The king of Tibet looked at Ao Guang with gloomy eyes, "what do you want to do when you come to my hell today? Why did you hurt my disciple Yang Jian with your majesty? " In the eyes of the king of Tibet, Ao Guang was the initiator of this incident. After all, the emperor is just a mortal. How can he hurt Yang Jian. Ao Guang looks confused. What''s the matter with me? I didn''t do anything! Gao Fan said with a smile, "King dizang, you misunderstood the Dragon King of the East China Sea. Yang Jian''s fate is his own fault, and everything is my hand. don''t wrongly treat the Dragon King of the East China Sea!" "Yes, yes! Master! Everything is done by the emperor. It has nothing to do with the Dragon King of Donghai. You should ask him for trouble! " Yang Jian''s face was angry, and he encouraged Xiaobai, "Xiaobai, tell master quickly, it''s the emperor who did it!" "Ah?" Xiaobai Liu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and hesitated."What are you doing? Say it Yang Jian looked unhappy and muttered in a low voice, "otherwise, I will tell you that you collude with outsiders like renhuang and Aoguang to bully me." "You Xiaobai was frightened and angry. Yang Jian''s shamelessness really made her angry, but in view of the relationship between Yang Jian and dizang, her soul is in dizang''s hand, she can only frown, look at Gao fan with shame, and say "dizang king, Yang Jian''s injury is really the hand of the Emperor..." "Shut up The king of Tibet angrily scolded Xiaobai, "is it the emperor or the Dragon King? I have my own judgment! When is it your turn to teach me to do things? What''s more, my apprentice has been beaten like this by others, but you stand on a good horse, is that a good thing? " Xiaobai was obviously frightened, and immediately retracted his head, his face was aggrieved, and his body trembled gently. Yang Jian also immediately stopped his voice and even put away the angry expression on his face. in the face of the king''s anger, he directly counseled him. After all, he encouraged Xiaobai to speak. The king of Tibetans, however, hated the iron but not the steel, glanced at Yang Jian, then looked at Ao Guang again with a gloomy face, "which song do you and the emperor of the East China Sea sing? Do you really think I''m a fool? " "My apprentice is young and not sensible, mistaking the person who beat him for emperor. Do you think I''m too old to understand the reason? Isn''t that a cover up? " Dizang Wang Lizhi was very angry, and his face was not happy. He looked at Ao Guang with cannibal eyes on his face. Ao Guang was stunned on the spot. What''s the matter! Obviously it''s not me. Do you have to rely on me? What''s more, Gao fan has already admitted that he beat him? Why are you so unreasonable. "Misunderstanding..." Gao fan waved his hand and looked like a peacemaker. "it''s really my fight, not the Dragon King of the East China Sea." "Hum!" The king of Tibetans was livid and glared at Ao Guang, who had not spoken for a long time. he said sarcastically, "the dragon clan really deserves to decline. If you do it like this, you can''t be promising!" "You Ao Guang''s face was livid and glared at the king of Tibet for a moment, but his words stopped for a moment. After all, they are right! The dragon clan is really declining. "What are you staring at me for?" The king of Tibet was also aggressive and said, "if you hit me, don''t bully my apprentice just by relying on the old and selling the old!" Chapter 1459 Gao fan smiles a little. He can see it clearly. the king of Tibet recognized that Ao Guang was the murderer, so he was provoking Ao Guang to take the initiative to fight with him. However, Ao Guang did not dare to fight with him. After all, the cause and effect of the dragon clan was too heavy. once Ao Guang started, he would be crushed by hell. In this case, Gao fan has no reason to sit back and ignore. Without saying a word, Gao fan raised his hand and smashed it on the shoulder of the king of Tibet. With a click, the shoulder of the king of Tibetans collapsed on the spot, the whole person stepped back for hundreds of meters and raised snow on the ground. Everyone''s mouth turned into O-shape instantly, and their faces were dull. No one thought that Gao fan would dare to fight against the king of Tibet! The king of Tibet stood upright in the snow with his hands tightly leaning on the stick, letting the snow fall on him. He looked down at his collapsed shoulder, and then looked angrily at Gao fan. "How dare you attack?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I told you that Yang Jian was beaten by me. but you don''t believe it, so you can only do this!" The king of Tibetans looked at Yang Jian and said, "why didn''t you say that earlier?" "Master Didn''t I say... " Yang Jian is also a face of grievance, I said you don''t believe it! The king of Tibet looked at Xiaobai again, "then why don''t you say it?" "I..." Little white hesitated and hesitated, pitiful. Didn''t I already tell the truth? "Enough!" The king of Tibet glared at Xiaobai with hatred, "when this is over, you can go to the 18th floor hell to get the punishment yourself!" Xiaobai smell speech, originally smart eyes instantly revealed a trace of despair. She looked at the king of Tibet in horror, and her body trembled. The punishment of the 18 levels of hell, even for Da Luo Jinxian, is simply inhuman torture. Although she wanted to beg the king of Tibet to forgive her, she did not dare. With her understanding of the king of Tibet, as long as she dares to beg for mercy, the other party will surely torture her more miserable. From the beginning to the end, Gao fan sees Xiaobai''s expression in his eyes. it can be seen that the Tibetan king of this place has always been very bad to Xiaobai, but Xiaobai dares to be angry. After all, to be someone else''s Mount, you need to hand over your life and soul. Gao fan secretly made a decision in his heart that he must take Xiaobai away from the king of dizang and return her freedom. "The emperor, right? Now that you''ve dealt with me first, I''m not polite! " As he spoke, the king of Tibet''s shoulder clattered and instantly recovered. "Ha ha, at will!" Gao Fan said with a smile. "Hum!" The king of Tibet snorted coldly and said, "I advise you not to be arrogant. now it''s time to kneel down and beg for mercy! Others don''t dare to touch your emperor because they are afraid of causing trouble, but I''m not afraid of those things! " Gao fan''s eyes brightened, pretending to be surprised and said, "what? You''re not afraid of cause and effect? " Ao Guang frowned slightly. What does Gao fan mean by his surprise? He thought that Gao fan should have thought of the fact that the king of Tibet was not afraid of cause and effect, but why was he so surprised? What kind of plane does Gao fan want? "Hey, are you afraid?" The king of Tibet was very satisfied with Gao fan''s performance, "if you''re afraid, get over here and kowtow to me!" Gao fan was still surprised, "this How is that possible? How can you not be afraid of cause and effect! " "Hey, hey!" The king of Tibet said with a smile, "I am in charge of the six samsara, which is the place with the deepest desire for cause and effect in the world. If I can''t even cut off cause and effect, I don''t know how many times I have died! So, come here and kowtow to me. I can spare you "Oh..." Gao fan''s surprise has disappeared, "originally, you are talking about this cause and effect, but I thought it was that cause and effect..." The king of Tibetans said, "what''s the cause and effect?" "That''s the cause and effect." Gao fan shrugged his shoulders naturally, "if you plant melons, you will get melons, and if you plant beans, you will get beans. There is a cause and effect of fruit." "What a mess?" The king of Tibetans was stunned. "If you don''t understand the cause and effect that I said, I can only demonstrate it to you myself." Gao fan joked and looked at the king of Tibet. Five minutes ago, when the king of Tibet was still scolding Xiaobai. Gao fan came to the system quietly and put the two hundred points given by Lu Ya and Nezha to Soha."Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: one person - Chen Duo (super mutation)! Are they integrated? " "Ding! Congratulations on the successful fusion and the rule of poison! Mutation effect trigger, gain attack rule! " "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is 9 stars forever "Ding! The system has detected that the host has collected five laws of light, dark, gravity, speed and poison, which can be integrated into the law of cause and effect. Do you want to integrate them? " Of course, Gao fan did not hesitate to choose fusion, then, with a face of banter, he discussed the cause and effect with the king of Tibet. Since you are not afraid of cause and effect, I will cure you and let you feel it myself! At the moment when Gao fan''s voice just fell, the king of Tibet suddenly widened his eyes, and his hair exploded instantly. A breath full of death and darkness suddenly appeared from his face and wrapped it up. Subconsciously, he instantly released his strength to protect his body, the power that frightened him disappeared, as if it had never appeared! After all this, the king of Tibet looked at Gao fan with great fear, at this time, he found that his back had been wet with cold sweat, and even his hands were shaking uncontrollably. Gao fan didn''t do anything, and the expression on his face was so peaceful. But he is very clear that the power that made him despair did not disappear because of his resistance, but because Gao fan suddenly gave up attacking him. Gao fan is indifferent. He really let the king of Tibet go, after all, he just wanted to verify the effect of the law of cause and effect, but he didn''t want to kill anyone. After all, if you kill this dizang king, you will not be able to personally experience the strength of the six dizang''s separate bodies. Now, he knew the power of the law of cause and effect, so he let the king of dizang go. After all, Gao fan''s law of causation can be understood as that whoever he wants to die must die! Such a hegemonic rule, Hunyuan Jinxian level of the king of Tibet, is not able to bear. "Master, good job, kill him!" Yang Jian exclaimed excitedly, after all, in his opinion, as long as dizang starts, Gao fan is no different from the dead. "Shut up The king of Tibet glared like Yang Jian, then looked at Xiaobai, "take Yang Jian back first!" Chapter 1460 "This..." Xiaobai looks worried and looks at Gao fan. He hesitates. "Xiaobai, don''t move." Gao fan looked at the king of Tibet with a cool face and a joking smile, "today, I didn''t let anyone go. No one wants to leave here, including your king of Tibet!" "You When the king of Tibet heard the words, his face turned pale. The tone of Gao fan''s words was not heavy, but the king of Tibet felt that there was a kind of power that he could not disobey. Let him doubt at the same time, there is infinite terror. Although Gao fan simply stood there, he didn''t have the slightest fluctuation of spiritual power. He looked like a mortal! But can mortals make him feel the threat of death? The king of Tibetans said it was impossible! After all, although he is only a part, he also has the strength of Hunyuan Jinxian. In the face of Gao fan''s provocative words, although he was very angry, he did not dare to attack for a moment. Therefore, he quietly played a spiritual power and escaped into the void, this is the meaning of the message. Gao fan saw everything in his eyes and didn''t stop it. I finally called for help. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time! Yang Jian has been confused. What''s the situation? Master is flying? Gao fan is so arrogant. Master, why don''t you do it directly? Is it difficult? Even Shifu is afraid of GAOFAN? Yang Jian shook his head and denied the idea in his heart. Gao fan is just the emperor, just a mortal. How can his master be afraid of him? It''s impossible! Xiaobai also hair on the scene of the delicate situation, eyes of the brilliant looking at Gao fan. She is the mount of the king of Tibet and naturally understands the power of the king of Tibet. Now the king of Tibet shows such dignified eyes to GAOFAN, she can''t help but wonder, what is the sacred of GAOFAN? She has the power to make the king of Tibet fear. "Ha ha..." Gao fan looks at the king of Tibet and laughs, "I''ve heard that there are six king of Tibet, so I don''t bully you now. call them together!" When they heard the words, they froze in an instant. Ao Guang, in particular, took a cool breath and looked at Gao fan in a daze. is this the posture of a strong man? "Are you serious?" Hearing the speech, the king of Tibet frowned deeply. "Nature is serious." Gao fan gave a faint smile and his face was flat. "Otherwise, when you put out the distress signal just now, I had already stopped it." "What?" The king of Tibet could not help exclaiming in surprise, GAO fan discovered his little action just now! What''s more, people have no fear to respond to it. What do you mean? People are not afraid of his intention to find someone at all! Does this guy really have the strength to compete with his six major Tibetans? However, the king of Tibetans soon comforted himself, although Gao fan was very strong, he could not compete with the six Tibetans. As for Gao fan''s confidence in honey, the king of Tibet attributed it to Gao fan''s conceit. After all, the six Tibetans are the top strength of Zhunsheng. Moreover, they have accumulated a lot of merits and virtues during this period of time. If they are really fit, I''m afraid even the saints can fight. It''s nothing to worry about! Ao Guang frowned and wanted to say something to let Gao fan break the king of Tibetans one by one, instead of waiting for them to gather and catch them all. After all, breaking a chopstick is much easier than breaking a chopstick. But he didn''t speak, along the way, Gao fan has been doing things that surprised him, but every time, he succeeded beyond his expectation. So now, even though he is worried, he is still willing to believe Gao fan. At this time, the king of Tibet was looking at Gao fan with a dignified face. Gao fan''s confidence made him feel very uneasy. But soon his uneasiness was relieved. Because the other five Tibetans have come to the public under his call. every Tibetan king as like as two peas, but the weapons in his hand are somewhat different. "What''s the matter with removing obstacles and hiding?" A dizang king with a round flag in his hand stood up and looked at the dizang king with a stick. In fact, every dizang king has his own name, it is obvious that dizang King holding a stick is called removing obstacles dizang."Tantuo dizang, and all of you, don''t get excited. I can call all of you. Of course, there''s a reason why I have to!" Chuzhang dizang looks at Gao fan with an iron face. Gao fan also knows that the Tibetans holding the round flag are called tantuo Tibetans. Next to tantuodi''s hiding place, Baoyin dizang with a long gun glanced at Gao fan and AO Guang, looking unhappy, "you called all of us here just for this old dragon and this mortal? Isn''t that a waste of our time? " You know, they are in hell, but they have their own tasks. Every minute and second wasted, they have to give that person an account. But he looked at Gao fan with a dignified face and said helplessly, "to be exact, the purpose of calling you here is not including the Dragon King of the East China Sea, just this mortal!" "What? You are making a fool of yourself All the Tibetan kings frowned one after another. As they spoke, they all wanted to turn around and leave. After all, their time is precious. How can they waste it on a mere mortal! "Don''t go yet!" After all, it took him a lot of time to get these guys together. "since the six ways are together, you''d better get together first. let me see what kind of power you can have when you get together." Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is indifferent. It was like saying something very common. "What?" All the Tibetan kings looked at Gao fan one after another with anger in their eyes. Gao fan is so arrogant. They are the king of Tibet who suppressed the six ways, not the cat and dog. You said that if you want to see how we fit together, we will show you? Do you know how much resources we need to consume when we integrate into one? "Where do mortals come from? They are so arrogant, do you know what you are talking about?" Baoyin dizang has a long gun in his hand and looks at Gao fan with cold eyes. "You guys, don''t think he''s just a mortal, but he''s right. If we don''t fit together, I''m afraid we can''t help him!" The king of Baoyin dizang looked at chuzhang dizang with disdain on his face. "Chuzhang dizang, I think it''s you who have wasted the battle these years, so you are defeated in front of this mortal. Now let''s talk about it!" Chapter 1461 "You Chuzhang dizang''s face is very blue, and his eyes are full of eyes. He looks at Baoyin dizang, "you can do it "Go up, go up!" As soon as Baoyin dizang''s face sank, in a flash, he shot Gao fan. According to chuzhang dizang, he also has a certain understanding of Gao fan. After all, no matter how wasteful the battle is, it is impossible that even a mortal can''t solve the problem. One of the reasons why he wants to come out is to try what means Gao fan has. Secondly, if Gao fan is really defeated, he can hide in front of the crowd. He and chuba dizang have always been competitors. So, with this shot, he poured out almost all his strength. The long gun flashed cold light in the air and instantly turned into thousands of virtual shadows, which almost aimed at Gao fan''s heart, Dantian, throat and other vital points at the same time. In contrast, Gao fan did not move. His face was calm, and he still kept a faint smile, as if he didn''t see the attack at all. Baoyin dizang can''t help frowning. What''s the situation? Is Gao fan really just a mortal who can''t do anything? No fighting sense at all? If it is true, then his purpose of suppressing and removing obstacles can be easily achieved. Thinking like this, a faint smile appeared on his face, he seemed to have seen Gao fan stabbed into a sieve. But the next second, his eyes widened. Because he watched his spear stab Gao fan''s Dantian, but there was no sense of stabbing his body. Instead, at that moment, he felt a strong reaction force coming from the gun. That kind of feeling, like he stabbed in the mountain. But Zhoushan didn''t move, but his treasure seal was miserable. In the next second, Baoyin dizang''s long gun started to touch Gao fan''s body. Little by little, it broke into pieces. just in a moment, the big hand holding the handle of the long gun also burst into pieces. between the blood and flesh, there were white bones. Soon, even the white bones on his body began to crumble like the long gun. Baoyin dizang''s eyes were full of fear. , however, he is awesome and quick to respond. Without saying a word, he directly cut off his whole arm, flew back and opened the distance with Gao fan. At this time, the broken arm, together with the long gun, exploded, finally, it turned into a piece of dust, completely disappeared by the wind and snow on the mountain. Baoyin dizang stood pale hundreds of meters away from GAOFAN, shaking all over, on his broken arm, blood trickled down. His face was sweating, his long hair was wet, his robe was soaked with sweat, he looked at Gao fan with frightened eyes, as if he were looking at the devil. All the Tibetans were stunned. What happened just now was between lightning and flint. They never thought it would be such a result, so no one really cared about this battle, that they did not know how Baoyin dizang became such a ghost. And from the beginning to the end, Gao fandu''s hands were always carried behind him, and his face kept a calm smile. The most terrifying thing is that none of them found that there was a trace of spiritual fluctuation in Gao fan''s body. How powerful is this?!! Chuai dizang''s face was gloomy, and his eyes narrowed slightly. "You guys, can you believe me now? If we don''t fit in, I''m afraid we are really not his opponents! " All the Tibetans have a gloomy complexion, and they are right about removing obstacles. if Gao fan can kill Baoyin Tibetans in seconds, they can''t hurt Gao fan if they join hands. at this moment, there is only a combination. It''s the first time they''ve been in hell for so long. But now that they have been bullied by others and come home, they can no longer remain unmoved. At this time, they must do something to maintain the majesty of the king of Tibet! At the next moment, all the Tibetans begin to recite the mantra in tacit agreement. It seems that they are preparing for the ceremony of combination. "Wait!" Tantuo dizang, the leader, stood up dignified, "don''t worry first." All the Tibetan kings frowned and were very upset.But they still want to listen to the leader of the tantric emissary. Tantuo dizang looked at Gao fan solemnly, "Your Majesty, right? I want to know, what do you want to do when you come to hell As the leader of all kinds of Tibetans, tantuo Tibetans naturally think more than other Tibetans. What other Tibetans think is that they should join hands to deal with Gao fan and teach him a lesson. But what tantuo Tibetans wanted to do was, what if they could not do Gao fan even if they were fit? So after thinking about it, he decided to ask why Gao fan came first. If we can satisfy him, we can solve the problem in this way. When people heard the words, they suddenly realized. Yes, they have been fighting for so long, they still don''t know what Gao fan and AO Guang came to hell for. After all, I didn''t mention it just now. Gao Fan said with a smile, "the purpose of my coming to hell is to take away the soul of Ao Bing, the third son of the Dragon King of the East, and revive him." "What?" All the people present were stunned, including Xiao Bai and Yang Jian. Tantuo dizang frowned and looked at Gao fan fiercely, "do you know what you''re talking about?" "Of course I do." Gao Fan said calmly, "as the king of Tibet, you vowed to cross the dead, it''s absolutely impossible for me to take away the dead, What''s more, this dead soul is still a son of the Dragon nationality who is haunted by cause and effect, you will never allow such a thing to happen." "So I said just now, you''d better fit together. I''ll make terms with you after I defeat your fit. Isn''t it more time-saving?" "Presumptuous!" Baoyin dizang, who lost too much blood and was pale, became angry in an instant. although Gao fan''s destruction of his arms and weapons made him tremble, GAO fan actually said that he would defeat them. This is an insult to chiguoguo! "Tantuo dizang, we''d better fit together!" The other Tibetans couldn''t sit still, and they all cried out angrily. "Yes, they''ve been bullied to the end. if you don''t teach me a lesson, how can it be justified?" "Yes, yes! I also support hands-on! " "Come on, masters, we must teach him a lesson!" After all, he has never seen the appearance of the six Tibetans. Chapter 1462 Yang Jian was a little worried when tantuo Tibetans didn''t immediately start to fit in and talked to Gao fan about it. I''m afraid Gao fan will have a chance to leave unharmed today. His great hatred can''t be avenged! But when Gao Fan said that he would take the dead from hell, he was very happy. Gao fan wants to take the ghost from hell? If it''s really successful, the king of Tibet won''t have to live in hell! Xiaobai looks at Gao fan with a worried face, and after the six underground collections, they are extremely powerful. Can Gao fan really fight against the emperor? She is very regretful now. knowing that things would be like this, she advised Gao fan and AO Guang to leave hell at the beginning, instead of asking questions curiously. Now it''s good, the six major underground Tibet complexes are against Gao fan, although Gao fan is very strong, he is absolutely impossible to win. It''s all my fault! Why didn''t you ask people why they came to hell? Xiaobai is very remorseful now and feels sorry for Gao fan. Tantuo Tibetans listened to the voices of the people, looked at Gao fan''s face with a smile that he didn''t want to beat, and said, "Your Majesty, I''ll give you another chance at last. now you leave hell, I can let bygones be bygones!" Many Tibetans looked at tantuo Tibetans one after another. They were not happy, but no one spoke against him. "Of course you can leave." Gao fan raised his eyebrows and joked, "unless you give me the ghost of Ao Bing! Oh By the way, Xiaobai''s soul is given to me, I don''t think this bloody hell is suitable for her! I will take her away! Neither of these two can be less! " What? Xiaobai smell speech, a face moved to see to Gao fan. She never thought that Gao fan would see what she thought. She never thought that Gao fan would challenge the combination of the six Tibetans in order to take her away. Xiaobai is a bit sluggish, is it difficult for him to succeed? Does Gao fan like himself? Although she stays in hell all the year round, she doesn''t know how to love men and women. But she also read a lot of human books and yearned for the songs and tears of love recorded in them. She once dreamed that her lover would be a hero of the world, one day, the other side would step on the colorful auspicious clouds and fall from the sky, to take her out of this cold and bloody hell. But is Gao fan really this person? While Xiaobai was moved, she was also very worried. After all, although Gao fan is powerful, she knows better that after the combination of the six underground treasures, in this hell, she will have the power from heaven to earth. Can Gao fan really beat them? Xiaobai is very worried about Gao fan''s safety. So she gritted her teeth and made a decision in her heart. If Gao fan is not the opponent of the six Tibetans, she will try her best at the last moment, to open a channel to the world for Gao fan, even if she is dead, she will send Gao fan out alive. For nothing else, because Gao fan is the only one who understands her for so many years. At this time, the scene is almost frozen. On the face of the six Tibetans, there was a raging anger. "Don''t talk nonsense to him, tantuo dizang. Let''s do it!" Baoyin dizang stares at Gao fan, and his eyes are about to burst out fire. Although he was seriously injured, his face was pale, his arm was broken and his blood was drenched, he was still very weak and determined, as if he would not stop eating Gao fan. "Yes! Do it! We must clean him up and let him know what it means to be a man of heaven and earth! " All the other Tibetans raised their magic weapons one by one, with the appearance that their swords were starving. "Tantuo dizang, order!" This time, even dizang, who has always been steadfast in removing obstacles, can''t help it. like Baoyin dizang, he has personally experienced the power of Gao fan, but he is still very scared of Gao fan. so he has been very rational before. But now, Gao fan is too arrogant! He really can''t stand birds! Actually said to take aobing out, unexpectedly also said to Xiaobai''s soul. It''s just like pressing the face of the king of Tibet on the ground and exporting it madly! Tantuo dizang''s face turned red and his eyes looked fiercely at Gao fan. he thought that like other dizang, he had to clean up Gao fan, who didn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. But I don''t know why, he always has a very bad intuition.The indifference and contempt on Gao fan''s face stimulated his anger and gave him a mysterious and powerful feeling. He always has a premonition that even if the six major Tibetans are not Gao fan''s rivals. Thinking of this possibility, he clenched his teeth, the blue tendons on his forehead burst up and said: "Your Majesty, I''ll give you another chance, as long as you..." "Come on, tantuo dizang." Gao fan''s impatient face, before tantuo Tibetans finished speaking, he interrupted him directly, "I''ve made up my mind, please get together! If you want to do something, hurry up and hand in what I want if you don''t do it. don''t waste my time This time, everyone was stunned. Xiaobai looks at Gao fan, her eyes shining, I don''t know why, Gao fan''s arrogant and domineering appearance, she really feels very handsome! At this moment, even Ao Guang is looking at Gao fan with surprised eyes, brother, I know you are very strong, but there is no need to pull hatred, right? "Master, kill him!" With a roar, Yang Jian covered his bloody face and stood up directly, his body burst out with indomitable momentum, his blood was boiling and he wanted to put the talent under his feet. After all, Gao fan is really arrogant! "I depend on you The red face of tantuo Tibetans broke out in an instant, and it was rude! Ten thousand Zhang black awn erupted from his body in an instant, and poked a big hole in the sky of hell in an instant. If he continues to endure, what''s the difference between Gao fan and the son of a bitch? "Do it!" The rest of the Tibetans are gnashing their teeth, not in the ink, all of them burst out with various colors of light, converging towards the light of tantuo Tibetans. White, yellow, red, blue, purple, cyan! All the light gathered in the sky, and the figure of six Tibetans gradually became empty, which seemed to be completely integrated into the light. Soon, those lights gathered in the air to form a six color sphere, on the surface of the sphere, there was air flowing, which was very eye-catching. All the people stare at the sphere nervously, in which some mysterious and powerful life seems to be gestating. All of a sudden, the sphere spun quickly, a breath full of death radiated from the body, and a strong shock wave radiated towards the hell below. Chapter 1463 Xiao Bai, Ao Guang and Yang Jian were so weak that they froze at the moment of the shock wave. One by one, they were staring at the death from the sky. For a moment, they were wide eyed, motionless and holding their breath. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring, although he is not afraid of the power contained in the shock wave, it is absolutely not that Ao Guang, Xiao Bai and Yang Jian can fight against it! He moved his mind, pulled them to his side, and then exerted the force of absolute defense law on them. The next second, the shockwave hits the ground. After a bang, the whole hell space vibrated. Click, click! The mountains at the foot of the people collapsed in an instant. Icebergs and mountains turn into vermicelli in an instant, and the steaming smoke covers the whole hell in an instant. After a full minute, the smoke dispersed a little, and Gao fan showed his true face. Gao fan was standing in the void with a cool face, and beside him were Ao Guang, Xiao Bai and Yang Jian. "This..." Ao Guang looks at the situation all around with a muddled face. Not only are the mountains gone, even the active spirits of the dead and the crayfish chasing after the dead are also instantly evaporated. The whole hell has become a plain stained with blood, there is no sound, and it is still and terrible. Ao Guang is glad. Fortunately, he has found out before that Ao Bing''s dead soul is not in this tongue pulling hell, otherwise, it would be cold now. "Gulu..." Yang Jian looked at everything in front of him in horror and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Unexpectedly, a shockwave from the combination of dizang King emptied the hell. He also remembers clearly that if Gao fan hadn''t saved him just now, I''m afraid he would have become a fly ash, just like other ghosts in hell. At this moment, he found that it was much better to stay by Gao fan''s side than by his master''s side. But it''s impossible for him to surrender to Gao fan now! After all, Yang Jian believes that the feud between him and Gao fan can never be solved by saving lives. Besides, maybe even if Gao fan didn''t do it, the king of Tibet couldn''t let Yang Jian die! In Yang Jian''s opinion, Gao fan has done too much. Also shocked is Xiaobai. She had covered her mouth with her hands in horror, only showed a pair of tearful eyes, looking sad at the dead hell. "Why?" Xiaobai put down her hands and looked up at the six colored ball in the sky, she frowned, her Phoenix eyes were wide open, her silver teeth were clenched, and her delicate body trembled with anger, "why? It is clear that these souls can be reborn after being punished. Why do you want to kill them at this time? Why do they work so hard that you destroy their hope of life! Didn''t you tell me that we came to hell to save the dead and make the whole world full of beauty? Why are you destroying them now? Why is that? " Xiaobai''s face was pale, and the more she said it, the more excited she was. her pretty face was wet with tears, and her fists were tightly pinched, her nails were trapped in the meat, and her blood was dripping. But she didn''t feel it at all, she still raised her angry face and stared at the ball in the sky with hatred, she used all her strength and hoarse voice to shout to the sky, "what kind of king of Tibet are you? What''s the difference between you and those executioners! You are a hypocrite, not even a real villain! You don''t deserve the oath of "hell is not empty, oath is not sanctified..." Ao Guang looks at Xiaobai with a confused face, I think a mount can hang like this? Gao fan was slightly moved. Unexpectedly, under Xiaobai''s weak appearance, he had such a strong heart, he dared to denounce his master, the king of Tibet. You know, the other party is in charge of her soul, and can let her die at any time! This is simply for the sake of these dead souls in hell, not even her own life. Such a woman is worth saving. "Xiaobai, what are you talking about? Don''t forget who you are Yang Jian slightly frowned and gently pulled the corner of Xiaobai''s clothes. Although, he also felt sorry for these souls in hell,But it''s a very special moment now. As the people of the king of Tibet, they should be on the side of the king of Tibet anyway. However, Xiaobai took the initiative to criticize the king of Tibet, and pointed to the nose of the king of Tibet and scolded him a lot, this is simply throwing the face of the king of Tibet into the pit! Xiaobai smell speech, eyes cold stare Yang Jian one eye. Yang Jian''s face was dull for a moment, and he covered his mouth directly. at the moment Xiaobai glared at him, his back was soaked in cold sweat, that feeling was like falling into an ice cave, even his soul seemed to be frozen. He doesn''t doubt it at all. If he says one more word, he will be killed by Xiaobai. In the past, he always thought that Xiaobai was just a mount of the king of Tibet, and he never paid attention to Xiaobai. now, he was surprised to find that Xiaobai also had a fierce side. So, Yang Jian counseled again. "Presumptuous!" A voice of surprise came from the sky, it rolled like thunder, shaking the whole space. Click, click! Even the ground of hell, in this sound, instantly full of cracks. Through the thin smoke, Yang Jian and AO Guang looked at the cracks on the ground below, and they were so scared that they sweated in cold sweat, what the hell is this? Isn''t that a word? Even the ground split? Is this the power of the combination of the six Tibetans? Sure enough, it''s so strong! Ao Guang''s face turned black in an instant, this time, even he was wondering whether Gao fan really had the ability to defeat the king of Tibet. After all, if you can''t defeat the king of Tibet, let alone take Ao Guang away, even the two of them have no hope of leaving hell. As for Yang Jian, his face has shown a brilliant smile. Master is so strong, Gao fan is dead! Until this time, he did not realize his own situation, thinking of revenge for Gao fan. Yes, no matter Ao Guang or Yang Jian, they don''t believe that Gao fan is better than dizang king. At this time, the fog surging, people found that the top of the sky appeared all kinds of light. Looking up, there are white, yellow, red, blue, purple and cyan, through the thick fog, they seem to see six suns. But because of the fog, people couldn''t see what it was. The next second, a huge shadow like a mountain loomed up, the place where the people were was covered in the shadow, and even the sky darkened in an instant Chapter 1464 Yang Jian looks cute and full of shock. He looks up 90 degrees to see the giant''s head. "My God Master, is that you? " Yang Jian is trembling and has already issued a low cry of doubting life. Gao fan, Ao Guang and Xiao Bai all made the same moves as Yang Jian, after all, the shadow in the fog is too huge, GAO fan''s visual observation shows that the other person''s height may have reached ten thousand feet. "Baize, as my mount, you don''t want to repay my kindness, and you often disobey my meaning, which is even more vicious! If I don''t give you a good lesson today, how can I correct my hidden power! " The general sound of thunder exploded in people''s ears again, shaking all people''s souls. Voice did not fall, a huge shadow fell from the sky in the thick fog, toward the position of Xiaobai smashed down. "Master, I''m here, too!" Yang Jian peed at that time, although he couldn''t see what was falling, the diameter of the shadow had to be more than 100 meters. If this special thing falls down, he is definitely in the range of attack. At that time, I''m afraid I''ll have to go straight to ashes! Xiaobai''s face turned pale instantly, and his eyes still looked desperate. She knew that she would never be able to withstand the blow. But the next second, she showed a smile of relief, maybe it''s not a good thing that she died like this So, she has a face calmly closed her eyes, ready to accept the death. With a loud bang, Xiaobai''s mood can''t help tightening. However, the pain in my imagination did not come, maybe I am dead? After all, such a powerful blow down, no matter how strong the body will be in an instant, right? Xiaobai thought so and opened his eyes peacefully. But the expression on her face soon froze. At this time, Gao fan''s right hand has become a giant hand, uncoordinated long on his shoulder, straight into the sky. In his huge right hand, he is holding a diamond pestle, his left hand is the size of a normal person, tightly embracing Xiaobai''s body in his arms. This feeling makes Xiaobai feel warm and steady She looks surprised, with a small face flying in the clouds, TANKOU opens lightly and breathes out like a orchid, which is quite large and ups and downs. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. "Are you all right?" Gao fan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and his face showed concern. This girl, how suddenly become silly? "No..." Xiaobai''s face came back to her senses in panic, a pink line emerged from her neck from bottom to top, and instantly spread from the root of her ears to the whole pretty face. This is the first time that she has been held by a man in her arms after so many years. Is that how it feels to be protected? It turns out that people are so exciting! Xiaobai''s eyes twinkled, and it seemed that there were ten thousand deer hopping in his heart. Is this the feeling of love in the book? "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" Yang Jian cried and howled, and his whole body was already paralyzed on the ground. "Master, it''s me. I''m here too. Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me As he closed his eyes, he curled up on the ground crying, the white robe at the crotch had been stained yellow by a pool of yellow liquid. Xiaobai looks panicked, and when he comes across that there are other people present, he comes out of Gao fan''s arms in a hurry and stands aside with a blushing face, a pair of small hands tightly grasp the corner of his clothes, and he doesn''t know what to do. Ao Guang looks up at Gao fan''s huge hand, and his eyes are almost staring out. He trembled all over, hard surging a dry throat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Just now, he thought he was dead. Now for the rest of his life, his clothes have been soaked with cold sweat, even his underwear can squeeze water. However, his state is much better than that of Yang Jian, after all, he is an old dragon king who has lived for tens of thousands of years. Of course, his mental quality is much better than that of Yang Jian! "Stop howling! If you don''t want to die, get up Gao fan glared at Yang Jian and said in a low voice. When Yang Jian heard the speech, his cry gradually subsided. Then he saw Gao fan''s huge hand. Once again, he was saved by Gao fan! At this time, his mood, five flavors mixed!Even his master was going to kill him, but Gao fan saved him twice. Although he still feels that Gao fan has some problems, he finds that he doesn''t want to kill Gao fan anymore At this time, with Gao fan''s warning, Ao Guang recovered from his shock, "Your Majesty, are you ok?" Ao Guang''s eyes are full of shock. He looks at Gao fan and doesn''t know what to say. "I''m fine." Gao fan looks calm. "Good courage!" The shadow opened his mouth again, and the sound of cracking everything came again, "Your Majesty, it''s really a good method, and it can strengthen the body skill! In that case, I''m not welcome! " Before the words fall, Gao fan''s huge right hand holding the stick has disappeared, it seems to be taken back by the other party. The next second, a round shadow appeared in the fog above the head, the shadow seemed to be slow, but in fact it fell down rapidly, it didn''t arrive, but the people had already felt a strong wind pressure in the air, the ground below collapsed again, and the cracks in the ground doubled instantly. Xiaobai three people look up at the sky again, facing this level of attack, even if they have psychological preparation, they are also at a loss. Gao fan took back his enlarged right hand and jumped up towards the falling shadow. Then the crowd saw that it was a blood red bead that was falling rapidly. The bead falls rapidly and becomes bigger and bigger. it is not so much a bead as a planet! After all, the object''s visual diameter has reached more than ten kilometers. Gao fan''s tiny body, in front of that planet, is no different from mole ants! But he was not afraid. His face sank and he kicked out. At the same time of hitting the star, a dull loud noise broke out. The planet was kicked back by Gao fan on the spot, and Gao fan''s figure also whooshed into the ground below. Ao Guang is silly. The emperor can''t do what he means? "Come on, follow me to see your majesty!" Xiaobai Liu frowned slightly and flew down to Gao fan in a hurry. Ao Guang followed closely. Of course, he didn''t forget to take Yang Jian with him. "Your Majesty, you are injured!" When he comes to the ground, Xiaobai looks distressed and grabs Gao fan''s right hand in a hurry, blood drops down his arm on his right hand. Chapter 1465 Yes, Gao fan''s right hand is injured. Among the six Tibetans, the fighting power of the king of Tibetans has far exceeded that of saints. In addition, this is hell, as the master of hell in charge of the six ways, the king of Tibet naturally has the supreme power. It can be said that the overall strength of the dizang King Gao fan is no less than that of Hongjun. The power of heaven is really strong! It was so strong that Gao fan was careless when he caught the stick with his hand. However, apart from the right hand injury, there is no other serious problem. "Don''t worry, this injury is just due to my carelessness." Gao fan still keeps his trademark smile and seems to move his right leg very easily. the kick he just kicked back to his opponent made his thigh numb. Xiaobai''s three faces are muddled. Gao fan''s appearance doesn''t look like boasting at all. Gao fan is too strong! Gao fan looked at the shocked three people calmly, "next, I will send you thousands of miles away, so that you will not be affected by the next battle." "But Your majesty, are you really all right? " Xiaobai Liu''s eyebrows are tight, a pair of smart big eyes, already full of tears. She is really worried about Gao fan''s safety. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Gao fan smiles at Xiao Bai and then looks at Ao Guang, "Dragon King of the East China Sea, Xiao Bai and Yang Jian will be handed over to you. remember, they are both the people I want. One can''t be less. " "Yes Ao Guang''s eyes were awe inspiring, and his face was dignified. He bowed his hands and nodded, "please rest assured, your majesty. I will do my best!" Now, no matter what, Ao Guang and Gao fan are all grasshoppers tied together. Gao fan entrusts Xiao Bai and Yang Jian to him, so he must look after each other. As for the death of Ao Bing, Ao Guang did not dare to expect, what he could do was to pray silently in his heart that he and Gao fan could leave the hell safely. Otherwise, night long dream many, ghost knows Shen Gongbao that force when to slip! In front of Gao fan, Yang Jian had already looked at Gao fan in a complicated and incomprehensible way. Gao Fan said that Yang Jian was his man just now! You stink! My Yang Jian is definitely not as good as Longyang! Moreover, there is still a glimmer of hope for the king of Tibet in his heart. maybe his master didn''t know that he was with Gao fan and others before, and he said not necessarily Therefore, he wants to speak, and he wants to use his last intention to refute Gao fan. To Gao fan, Yang Jian is not Gao fan! But before he could retort, Gao fan waved his hand. He only felt a flower in front of him. When he saw the scene clearly, he found that he, Ao Guang and Xiao Bai had already appeared on a hillside thousands of miles away. At this time, they finally saw the whole picture after the combination of dizang king. I saw a giant standing on the vast plain. The fog, which had covered everyone''s eyes before, only reached the giant''s waist. In the void behind the giant, there are six huge spheres with different colors hanging in an arc, the colors of each sphere are different. as like as two peas in the past, the white, yellow, red, blue, purple and cyan are exactly the same color as the six previous collections. The three people looked at it from a distance, and their eyes were attracted by the six spheres, as if those spheres were attached with a kind of obsessive power, even though they were thousands of miles away, they were also attracted by that kind of attraction, and they could not help but want to get by. "That''s..." Ao Guang frowned and murmured. "That is the six paths of reincarnation, the ultimate destination of all living beings, and the highest power of hell!" Small white complexion dignified say. "Six samsara..." Yang Jian looked at the distance, "Your Majesty, he Will it be all right? " Yes, even Yang Jian couldn''t help caring about Gao fan''s safety. At this time, the fog surged, GAO fan''s body rose rapidly, and soon the fog came out. When the law of doubling was launched, the great power of the king of Tibetans could not defeat Gao fan. Soon, Gao fan was as tall as the king of Tibet. "This is Your majesty Ao Guang exclaimed in surprise. Yang Jian and Xiao Bai are both confused. Unexpectedly, Gao fan has such ability!Also surprised was the king of dizang. Of course, when he saw Gao fan''s figure rising from the smoke, his first reaction was silly. With the power of hell, he has such a huge incarnation. But other people, just ordinary people, can have such a huge body. This is special Why? Gao fan joked, "isn''t it bigger or smaller? Who can''t? " "You The king of Tibetans was so pale that he didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this moment, the body of the king of Tibetans is actually dominated by the Tantra Tibetans and assisted by other Tibetans. When they hear Gao fan''s words and see Gao fan''s expression, their first reaction is to kill him. But the problem is that the Tantra Tibetans are retreating. No other original, Gao fan''s abnormal let him very uneasy. "How did you get so big? Is that your cover up? " The king of dizang looks at Gao fan quietly, and his mouth is still earth shaking. Without saying a word, Gao fan slapped his hand. "Pa!" A huge crisp sound sounded in the hell, and the huge face of the king of Tibet was slapped to one side. Most afraid of the sudden silence of the air, all the people present held their breath! Especially in the distance of Xiaobai three people, they almost stare out! What happened? Gao fan slapped the king of Tibet! The king of Tibet slowly turned his head and looked at Gao fan with a confused face, which surprised him. "How''s it going?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "now you can confirm whether this is a cover up, right?" The king of Tibetans listened to Gao fan''s words, and his eyes were as big as the sun in the sky. Then, he bared his teeth, thick steam came out of his ears and eyes. It was like he was about to burst with gas! "You want to die!" When the king of Tibet suddenly drank, six arms grew on his body, five of them were holding different weapons. For a moment, the heaven and earth of hell vibrated, the powerful momentum broke out from the body of the king of Tibet, and swept the hell in an instant, the whole hell trembled! In the distance, Xiaobai and his three people showed their frightened eyes one after another, don''t be nervous. Chapter 1466 In contrast, Gao fan looked around absentmindedly, and then looked at one of the arms of the king of Tibet with a little consternation, the color of that arm was lighter than the others, and there was no weapon in his hand, he saw at a glance that it was treasure seal. After all, Baoyin''s weapons had been destroyed by him before. So, Gao fan''s face showed a playful smile. The king of Tibet looks at Gao fan with a blue face and his eyes are wide open! He thought that when he released his momentum, Gao fan should shiver, but he never thought that Gao fan looked at his body playfully! Unable to help himself, the king of Tibet also tilted his head and looked at his arm. I''ll see. What are you looking at!? In an instant, his face turned black. The color of this arm belongs to Baoyin dizang is much lighter, and it''s not armed yet. it''s really a bit abrupt! In his opinion, the reason why Gao fan was not deterred by his powerful momentum is that this abrupt arm attracted Gao fan''s attention! As a result, all the Tibetans in the king''s body looked at Baoyin Tibetans one after another, showing squint. "Cough..." Baoyin dizang awkwardly dodged people''s eyes, "I''m in a special situation, so we have to bear it." At this time, Gao fan spoke. I saw him with a relaxed face and a slight smile, "king of Tibet, for the sake of your broken arm, I''ll give you three moves first!" "What?" When Gao Fan said this, all the eyes of Tibetans left Baoyin Tibetans at the same time, looked at him one after another! Gao fan actually said to let them do three moves? How arrogant are you? Do you want to make three moves? It''s intolerable. the king of Tibet lit up a raging fire, and the light lit up the whole hell. In the distance, Xiaobai three people covered their eyes one after another, there''s no way, the light is too strong, it''s easy to hurt them! Even Gao fan couldn''t help closing his eyes, although he was not hurt by the light, he always felt uncomfortable. "You! Go to hell The shaking voice of the king of Tibet rang out again, the next second, six arms with their own weapons attacked Gao fan at the same time. The powerful force causes the world to collapse, and the terrible waves are spreading out. the space where the arms pass is like glass, fragmented. "Hiss..." Ao Guang took a cool breath and looked at the battlefield in the distance with wide eyes, "is this the posture of a strong man?" "Emperor, is he really OK?" Yang Jian''s face was muddled, and a trace of worry appeared between his eyebrows. "Your Majesty..." Xiaobai Liu''s eyebrows are tight, and her heart is very nervous. "don''t worry!" Originally, her original plan was to open a channel and send Gao fan out. But now, Gao fan got the three of them to a very far place, and she had no chance to do it! Therefore, she can only silently pray in the heart, Gao fan must have nothing to do. Moreover, she had thought that if Gao fan died, she would not live! At this time, GAO fan''s face showed a trace of excitement! The following saints are mole ants. When he fought with Yuanshi Tianzun before, Yuanshi Tianzun didn''t dare to do his best to him. so far, Gao fan hasn''t met anyone who can really let him do it! But now, with the appearance of destroying heaven and earth, finally mentioned Gao fan''s interest in fighting! saw as like as two peas of excitement on his face, and thousands of laws emerged from his body. also formed six weapons of all colors, exactly like the Tibetan king, and the king of Tibet directly welcomed them. Gao fan''s meaning is obvious. He''s going to fight with each other with the weapons of the king of Tibet! What''s particularly striking is that among the six weapons that Gao fan condensed with the power of law, there is still a fist! This strong sense of provocation and defiance made the king of Tibet look pale in an instant. "Good courage! How dare you resist The king of Tibet suddenly widened his eyes, "in that case, let me kill you to dregs!" As the words continued, the crumbling space where the king of Tibet passed began to turn into wisps of aura, converged into the body of the king of Tibet.In those broken spaces, a large number of void forces emerged, rushed into the body of the king of Tibet crazily. In the next second, the momentum of the king of Tibetans is increased again, and the speed and strength of the attack are greatly increased again. "Boom!" When the weapons of Gao fan and the king of Tibet collided in the air, a strong shock wave suddenly exploded around them. Ao Guang, who was ten thousand miles away, suddenly widened their eyes, then three mouths of old blood spewed out ten meters away and knelt on the ground. Even if they hide far away, they can''t stand such devastation! At this time, the ground of tongue pulling hell collapsed directly. Centered on the location of Gao fan and the king of dizang, the ground sank down directly, revealing a big dark hole. In the scissors hell below, countless souls were smashed to death on the spot, the rest of the souls also looked up at the big hole, showing their fear. Not only the dead, even the executioners and imps with scissors in hell looked up at the big hole. Even the ghost who has been in hell for the longest time has never seen such a situation! Xiaobai looked at the world under the big hole with a pale face and was surprised, "isn''t this the second layer of scissors hell? Is it difficult that the blow made by the emperor and the king of Tibet has opened the world barrier between the tongue pulling hell and the scissors hell "This How powerful is this, and how powerful is it? " Yang Jian has already expressed his doubts about life, "I''ve heard master say that every layer of hell is an independent world, the world barrier of every world is the hardest thing in the wilderness! But the hardest thing can''t stop the shock wave when the emperor and the king of Tibet fight? This Is that fake? " Ao Guang was stunned on the spot. He had no say in what Xiao Bai and Yang Jian said. Equally surprised was the king of Tibet himself. He looked at the big hole in the ground with an unbelievable face, and his eyes were straight with anger. Never thought that with such a simple blow, hell would be pierced! You know, the reason why he is in hell is to make a fortune here! A little damage to hell is a great loss to him! "Emperor, today you and I have to separate one from the other!" The king of Tibet gave a sharp drink, and a strong fire broke out around him, directly drowning Gao fan''s figure. Chapter 1467 Click, click! Visible to the naked eye, the weapon condensed by Gao fan''s law will break up in pieces at the moment when the flame breaks out, those pieces will evaporate in the flame. When Gao fan''s face sank, the power of all the laws surged out, formed a spherical protective layer to protect him. But the next second, his eyes widened. Because the sphere he has just formed with the force of law has actually melted at the moment when it touches the flame. The absolute law starts! Gao fan''s face sank and released the absolute law of system synthesis. the melting speed of the sphere finally weakened by one point. But then, a burning stick came whistling from the opposite side of Gao fan, while rolling up layers of flames, it directly hit the surface of the sphere heavily. Boom! The sphere burst in an instant, and Gao fan flew out directly by the force of impact, at the same time, he was hanging in the air thousands of miles away, staring at the king of Tibet. Gao fan''s mind moved and extinguished his spark. Just at that moment, his clothes had burned out big holes, some of the exposed skin also had burning scars. Even he did not dare to directly resist the high temperature flame. The absolute law integrated by the system can suppress the saints, but now, it has been wiped out by the king of dizang. The power of heaven is so terrible! "Die The king of Tibetans drank again, waving his weapons with six arms, and pounced on Gao fan. Gao fan''s face sank and closed his eyes with a frown. In this situation, if he wants to win, he must gain new strength. If there is no new power, he can find a way to win over the king of Tibet, but at that time, the hell will be destroyed by the battle between them. It''s a pity that the great hell is destroyed like this. Besides, the soul of Ao Bing has not been found yet, if this destroys hell, it will be too uneconomic. Therefore, he can only enter his own consciousness space, and try to integrate the rules of system integration again! Before, he also tried the fusion system fusion rule, but has not been successful. Only hope, in this critical moment can be completed! In the distance, Xiaobai and Gao fan suddenly close their eyes and don''t move, then frown one after another. "Your Majesty, it''s dangerous!" Aoguang''s face was livid, and he had already squeezed his fist nervously. "Your Majesty, come on Xiaobai''s eyes are dignified, his hands are tightly clasped in front of his chest, and his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. I feel pity for him. Although Yang Jian didn''t say a word, he also looked at the distance with a worried face. although he was a disciple of the king of Tibet and had a tit for tat with Gao fan before, after he was saved twice by Gao fan, he didn''t want Gao fan to lose. The king of Tibet, who is flying towards Gao fan, when he sees that Gao fan not only has no defense, but also closes his eyes on the spot, he can''t help feeling a little flustered. After all, there are always some unexpected things when Gao fan''s face is indifferent. But at the same time, the king of Tibet cheered himself on. After all, the stick just now really hurt Gao fan! There are also the scars on Gao fan''s body burned by the flames, all telling the king of Tibet that Gao fan is not invincible! In this way, the king of Tibet was so sure that he stormed toward Gao fan again. On the contrary, Gao fan is still calm and unmoved. But in fact, in his world of divine consciousness, there have been many waves. Gao fan''s face is dignified and hanging in the void, sweating, stretch out his hands, his eyes twinkle and stare at the front, where he can see, the four gorgeous laws of prohibition, extinction, absoluteness and causality are intertwined, collide with each other, while the forces of laws collide and energy splashes, the road roars, shocks The whole space of consciousness is buzzing and shaking. At this time, even all the creatures in the polar continent felt something and looked up to the void. Although they can''t see what Gao fan has done, they can feel that Gao fan is very hard at this time.In the back garden, Feng Baobao, who is knitting a sweater, puts down his needle and thread in a panic, he looks up at the void in a hurry, with a worried look in his big smart eyes, "what is your majesty doing?" On the court hall, King Hexi, who was listening to the ministers, had a sharp look in his eyes, holding the Dragon chair in his hands, he suddenly sat up straight, Liu Mei raised his head tightly, and his eyes penetrated the roof of the house, frozen in the void, "Your Majesty, this is..." On the competition field, Tu shanhonghong, who is wrestling with Dai mubai, suddenly frowns, throws Dai mubai a hundred meters away, then looks up dignified, "Your Majesty What are you doing? " At the top of the mountain, The Scarlet Witch and snow blowing in hell, who are competing for their spiritual power, withdraw their magic power at the same time, let the boulders and trees hanging in the air fall to the ground, they look up to the void one after another and say, "Your Majesty needs our help!" The spaceship, yuzhibozouzu and Solon, who were fighting with each other, felt it one after another and looked at the void in a dazed way, "no fight, no fight, let''s help your majesty first!" After that, they stopped at the same time, and then meditated on the spot. The next second, a weak white light floated out of the two people''s bodies and gathered in the void. At the same time, all the creatures in the polar continent have given up their work and are meditating one after another, contributing their strength to Gao fan. Every living creature provides Gao fan with a little milky starlight, but when these starlights come together, they will turn into a cluster of energy bodies larger than the solar system. And these energy bodies are rapidly converging towards Gao fan''s divine consciousness, the power of Gao fan''s divine consciousness suddenly rises, but in a moment, the tyrannical four fusion rules are gradually suppressed! But There is still no sign of convergence. "Sure enough, is the re integration of the four fusion rules too far fetched?" There is a helpless smile on Gao fan''s face, the king of Tibetans outside has rushed forward, I''m afraid it''s too late "Well, then three!" Knowing that things can''t be done, Gao fan can only go back and ask for the second. After thinking about it, he took back the law of cause and effect. In the next second, the three laws split into one silk thread with the speed visible to the naked eye, these silk threads interweave with each other, and soon they have been completely integrated. In the end, the three laws become a force of laws as black as ink. Chapter 1468 The power of the law, as if everything can be absorbed by it, swallowed up. It exudes the power of extreme cold, as if the space will be frozen by it. At the same time, it gives people a heavy feeling, it seems that everything can be banned! Evil, cold, heavy! It hovers quietly in Gao fan''s divine consciousness, just like a slowly flowing river, but it gives people a feeling of calm. Gao fan felt the power to make the world fall into silence, this power can not be described, even if he can only use the extreme terror to describe its strength! "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s autonomous fusion of a new rule, this rule is not recorded in the system, ask the host to name it! " "Hiss..." Gao fan took a breath, this is the first time that the system asked him to name the integrated rules! Gao fan looked at the power of the law in a daze, for a moment, he didn''t know how to name the law. "Ding! Ask the host to name the new rule. Only after naming can the host use this power! " The system urged. "Well..." There is a faint smile on Gao fan''s face, "Yin cold seems to be able to freeze everything, darkness seems to engulf everything, massiness seems to be able to seal all the heavens, this attribute seems to compete with the" Yin "in Taiji diagram, then Call it the law of extreme Yin "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the law of extreme Yin In that second, the power of the law gradually dissipated in Gao fan''s divine space, at the same time, Gao fan also felt that he had mastered a new power. In hell. The king of Tibetans waved six attacks, and at the same time, he attacked Gao fan. And Gao fan didn''t mean to fight back from beginning to end. Looking at his attack distance, Gao fan was only close at hand, the king of Tibet finally showed a light smile on his face. Finally, he can finally kill Gao fannen! At this moment, he felt more relaxed than ever before. It seems that as long as Gao fan is killed, he can sleep soundly. But just then, his face suddenly changed. Because he was surprised to find that there was a slight fluctuation on Gao fan''s originally calm face. The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rose slightly, a faint smile appeared on his calm face, "originally, is this the power of the extreme Yin Law?" While Gao fan was talking, a law of extreme Yin had been stopped between him and the king of Tibet. The powerful and invincible attack of the king of Tibetans was instantly fixed at a distance of one centimeter, and it was hard to move forward. The king of Tibet was stunned, his thick eyebrows came together, and his face was shocked, staring at the weapon he couldn''t enter? What is this thing? " "Ha ha..." Gao fan joked, "a power that can easily destroy you!" As he spoke, Gao fan stretched out his right index finger and gently touched the nearest weapon, a burning tin rod. The next second, a visible force of ice comes from Gao fan''s fingertips and spreads along the stick. even if the fire is burning on the stick, it is also frozen by the force of ice, forming a flame shaped ice block. The king of Tibetans looks confused. What the hell? When can the flame be frozen? But he had no time to be surprised, because in such a short period of time, the stick that had been ordered by Gao fan had been frozen for most of the time, it was about to spread to his hands. The king of Tibetans, with a sharp look in his eyes, wanted to withdraw his weapon immediately, and then backed away, however, he found that his body could not move! What the hell? Isn''t this ice still frozen to his body? Why can''t it move? What''s going on? The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly. The law of extreme Yin is not only cold, but also has the power of forbidding. Because of the resistance of the fire force on the king of Tibet, the power of ice was carried out slowly. However, the king of Tibet had no ability to resist the power of the ban. before he knew it, he was banned. Soon, the flame on the king of Tibet was completely covered by Gao fan''s ice and turned into a giant ice sculpture."Hiss..." Yang Jian took a cold breath and said, "Your Majesty, it''s so terrible!" Xiaobai and Aoguang nodded in agreement. At this moment, Gao fan raised his right hand and flicked his deep index finger on the ice sculpture, WOW! The ice sculpture smashes directly, revealing the huge stone man with a muddled face inside. The king of Tibet was black with only one pair of white eyes and green smoke on his body. it felt like he had just been struck by thunder. He looked around his body and murmured, "my three thousand purgatory fire has been extinguished by you?" Gao fan a face is indifferent, slightly nods, "looks like, really is like this." "Asshole!" When the king of Tibet gave a loud drink, his six arms lifted up again and hammered down at Gao fan. Gao fan''s hands were on his back, and his eyes were fixed on him again. "You The king of Tibet was angry, but surprised. He didn''t understand how Gao fan controlled him. But he was very smart. As soon as he turned his eyes, he thought of a way, "if you have the guts, just let me go, we''ll fight again as we did just now!" Yes, the king of Tibet thinks that Gao fan has no fighting power except his ability to control people. after all, Gao fan was wounded by him just now. "Do you want to have a fair fight?" Gao fan joked, "it''s not impossible, but I have two conditions for your promise." "What conditions?" The king of Tibet cried angrily. With a smile on his face, Gao Fan said, "first, give me Ao Guang''s dead soul. Second, give me Xiao Bai''s soul." "Yes The king of Tibet was excited, "as long as you win me, I will give them all to you!" Gao fan''s eyes flashed with cunning meaning, it''s basically certain that Ao Guang didn''t die when hell collapsed before. He said with a smile, "but I can''t trust you, so you''d better pay the deposit first." "Deposit?" The king of Tibet has a question mark on his face. "The soul of Xiaobai and the soul of aobing should choose one from the other. I''ll give you a chance to fight openly. It''s fair." Gao fan looks calm. The king of Tibet looked at Gao fan and frowned. Gao fan is right. It''s really an opportunity for him. Before he hurt Gao fan, he was just testing Gao fan''s strength. She didn''t try her best. Therefore, if we give him another chance to fight Gao fan, he is absolutely confident that he will kill Gao fan. Chapter 1469 Therefore, it''s not impossible to give Gao fan a hand first, after all, as long as you kill Gao fan and then grab him back! But now he won''t give Ao Bing to Gao fan, after all, Ao Bing''s ghost is still very useful! "Good!" The king of Tibet looked in his eyes. "I''ll give you Baize''s soul!" At the end of the speech, a milky power of soul emerged from the body of the king of Tibet, hung in front of Gao fan. Without saying a word, Gao fan absorbed the soul directly. after verifying Xiaobai''s body, Gao fan also released his suppression on the king of dizang. The king of Tibet suddenly widened his eyes, and there was a flash of excitement in his eyes. after he regained his freedom, his huge body lit up again. "Bring it to me!" When the king of Tibet gave a loud drink, the whole hell began to shake, the dead souls in the scissors hell below all hugged their heads, squatted down and howled in pain. Their souls are volatilizing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and they have become gray forces, these forces seem to have been called, and they are converging madly towards the body of the king of Tibet. The flame on the king of Tibetans fluttered with a thump, in an instant, it soared to twice as strong as before. Moreover, the growth of the flame continues, and there is no weakening trend at all. in a moment, the flame has exceeded the previous several times in terms of temperature and coverage. Looking at the present appearance of the king of Tibet, Gao fan could not help but be surprised. I can''t see that the old boy had left his hand before! "Ha ha ha!" In the fire, there was the crazy laughter of the king of Tibet, the surprised expression on Gao fan''s face meant counseling. "Emperor, do you regret it?" The voice of the king of Tibet was full of sarcasm once again, "I want you to know what a stupid decision you made to let me go just now!" Before the words came down, the fire moved. In a breath, the huge flame body of the king of Tibet had already crossed the distance of ten thousand li and reached Gao fan. Six arms were raised one after another, each holding the weapons in his hand, almost at the same time, he made a surprise attack on the vital parts of Gao fan''s body. "What? It''s so fast Ao Guang called out on the spot, after all, before they watched from a distance, both of them felt that the movements of the king of Tibet and Gao fan were a little slow. But now, even though the king of Tibet has a huge body, it doesn''t look slow at all. They didn''t even see how the other side did it. they just felt that the king of Tibet would disappear in front of them. when he reappeared, the king of Tibet would have been in front of Gao fan. However, Gao fan''s face was still calm at this time, as if he had not seen the king of Tibet at all. The three of Ao Guang have been looking at each other foolishly. it seems that Gao fan is really going to be cool this time "No! You have a good look! " Xiaobai Liu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, his eyes twinkled, "what''s stopping the king of Tibet''s attack!" Ao Guang and Yang Jian hold their breath and look in the past, sure enough, they find that the six arms of the king of Tibet are all fixed in the place close to GAOFAN. "You! What power is that? " The king of Tibet looks at Gao fan with a confused face, and his eyes show a suspicious expression of life. he can be sure that Gao fan didn''t use the power just now to deal with him. However, the feeling from his hand told him that his attack was stopped by Gao fan again. But the problem is that this attack, has been used by him after absorbing all the dead souls in scissors hell! He was very clear that his strike had reached the level of the way of heaven, even in the presence of Taoist Hongjun, he did not dare to resist. But Gao fan is so unmoved, his hands are on his back, and what he doesn''t do will be stopped by him! This is the biggest insult to the king of Tibet! "Ah! damn! You forced me When the king of Tibet gave a sharp drink, the fire on his body became more concise, just like the magma just pouring out of hell. These magma like flames were absorbed by the king of Tibet into his body, with the magma into his body, there are six arms and those magic weapons. The next second, the king of Tibet''s body expanded in an instant and grew a majestic Unicorn arm. just in a moment, the whole body size doubled.What''s more, the body of the stone, which had been burned black, gradually glowed red from the inside out, from a dark stone man to a stone man shining with lava. Gao fan was slightly moved, and the breath of the king of Tibet soared again. If it''s just the way of heaven, I''m afraid it''s beyond the way of heaven now! "Ah! Go to hell The king of Tibet gave a sharp drink, and his brand-new right arm became a fist the size of a star. Toward Gao fan''s handsome face, a punch came over. Gao fan is still unmoved, quietly waiting for the arrival of the fist. The face of the king of Tibet also gradually showed a ferocious smile. He is confident that this blow can definitely blow Gao fan''s head out. After all, his fist has consumed all the strength he has stored in hell over the years. it''s no exaggeration to say that even in the face of Hongjun Daozu, he also believes that his fist can blow his opponent''s head, let alone Gao fan? "It''s really cheap of you to die under my move!" In the eyes of the king of Tibet, a trace of ruthlessness flashed, hitting Gao fan''s face with a faint smile. He seems to have seen that Gao fan was beaten to ashes by him. Even the three Xiaobai people in the distance are screaming and running towards this side in agony, they want to block the attack for Gao fan. But the next second, everyone was stunned. The king of Tibet suddenly widened his eyes and looked at his fist on Gao fan''s face in disbelief. Because, when he saw that his fist split, there were bursts of black light in the cracks. Immediately after that, the crack on the fist spread rapidly, and instantly it had climbed onto the shoulder. The king of Tibetans made a quick decision and broke his own arm. But it didn''t help. The crack had reached his face. "No!" In the end, with a scream from hell, the king of Tibet''s body disintegrated, quietly, it turned into a little star light, drifting in the hell with the wind. Compared with the previous destruction of heaven and earth, the death of the king of Tibetans is so abrupt and peaceful. Ao Guang, who was rushing over, stopped at a distance of 100 meters from Gao fan, with a dementia expression on his face. They saw Gao fan with both hands on his back, standing tall and upright in the wind, all in white. In front of Gao fan, tantuo Tibetans knelt on the ground, only tantuo Tibetans face blood, hair, a mess. Chapter 1470 Beside tantuo Tibetans, there are five other Tibetans lying in disorder, they don''t move, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead. Tantuo dizang knelt on the ground with his hands on the ground, raised his head difficultly and looked at Gao fan, his throat was surging, and he squeezed out the question in his heart, "what strength did you use?" The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rose slightly, and he glanced at him jokingly, "ha ha If you want to learn, I can teach you. " When tantuo Tibetans heard the words, his face was dull. Gao fan''s words really hurt his heart! What do you mean you can teach me? What do you mean if I want to learn, you can teach me? The Tibetan king of our land is also the Lord of hell, the strongest one in the world. How did he come to you and become a person who needs you to teach? The next second, his mouth twitched and shriveled, as soon as his nose was sour, two lines of turbid eyes fell from his old eyes. At this moment, he is wronged! Originally, he thought that he could kill Gao fan''s power, but he was cracked again and again by Gao fan, and it was still easy to crack. Also let him so many years of efforts all destroyed once! And now, Gao fan has said such insulting words as "can teach you" and he can''t refute others! At this moment, his self-esteem as a strong man of the generation collapsed. "Why? Why are you here! Why are you so strong? " Tantuo Tibetans howled bitterly and unwillingly, flapping the ground crazily, raising bursts of dust. "Why, I''ve worked so hard, I can''t even beat you!" "Ah! That''s why! " Tantuo hid his face full of tears and looked at the dark sky of hell with empty eyes. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. It seems that the king of Tibet is also a person with a story. at this time, Xiaobai three people have come over. Gao fan defeated the king of Tibet in his heyday so easily, they only worship Gao fan now. They stood by quietly, Xiaobai and Yang Jian saw the king of Tibet kneeling on the ground with a complicated look. "Now, can you hand over Ao Bing''s ghost?" Gao fan nodded to Ao Guang and asked to tantuo dizang. He even suspected that aobing had been absorbed by Tibetans just now, just like other ghosts. "Yes..." Tantuo dizang''s eyes were dim. "I''ll take you right away." While talking, tantuo dizang pulled his old body and stood up from the ground. Staggering, toward the entrance to the next level of hell. Yang Jian and Xiao Bai frowned at this figure, which seemed to be tens of thousands of years old in an instant, their faces were a little unbearable. The king of Tibetans, who is usually powerful and powerful, has become like this Soon, people followed tantuo Tibetans step by step, and the more they went down, the more frightened they were. Because the hell where people have passed is empty, there is no soul left. It is obvious that they have been destroyed by the king of Tibet. At this time, Gao fan knew why the king of Tibet would collapse. Because the hell is empty, and the power of the king of Tibet has reached the limit, but he still can''t beat him, this is really the biggest blow in life for a strong man, and it''s no wonder he doesn''t collapse. Along the way, Ao Guang even thought that Ao Bing had died just like other people. Fortunately, the king of Tibet promised Gao fan that Ao Bing was not dead, so Ao Guang didn''t fight with the king of Tibet. Soon, everyone has come to the 18th level hell, the 18th level hell is empty, but the king of Tibet opened a secret door on a hidden stone wall. The king of Tibet took Gao fan into the independent space inside the secret door. This space is very large. In the middle, there is a huge stone column, and the top of the column is a huge gray sphere. On the stone pillars, countless chains are bound with ghosts, there are also countless chains on the walls and ceiling around the space, each chain is tied with a wisp of ghost. From time to time, thunder light climbed over these chains.Every time they climb a ray of thunder, the undead will become weak. At the same time, there''s a point more energy in that gray sphere. Gao fan nodded in secret, it seems that this space is actually an array, this array can absorb some power from the dead and store it in the gray sphere. When the trapped souls in this space saw the opening of the gate, they looked over one after another, when they saw tantuo underground, they screamed angrily. These souls have no tongue, so they can''t speak, they can only scream. "Silence." Tantuo hide a face tired of opening, those chains on the moment thunder. On the chain of the dead, showing a painful look, a lot of soul power was instantly removed. At the same time, tanodo''s weak body suddenly recovered a lot. Seeing this, Ao Guang suddenly gathered a long sword on his hand, which was lying across the neck of tantuo Tibetans. He was afraid that tantuo Tibetans would suddenly start to fight because of regaining their strength. Tantuo dizang took a light look at Ao Guang, "don''t worry, Dragon King of the East China Sea, I''ve exhausted hundreds of millions of dead souls in hell, and they are not the opponents of his majesty, how dare I fight against you again?" Gao fan a face is indifferent, "let him go, he won''t want to leave!" "Yes! Your majesty Ao Guang looked respectful and put away his weapons at the same time. Xiao Bai and Yang Jian, who were nervous on their faces, also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, they don''t want another fight between Gao fan and the king of Tibet. Gao fan looked around, "where''s Ao Bing?" "There." The king of Tibet raised his right hand and pointed to the ceiling. Following the direction of the king''s fingers, they saw a ghost in a ragged black robe hanging on a string. He was so weak that he was almost transparent, covered with blood. He was quietly looking at Ao Guang here, in a pair of deep eyes, blood and tears fell. "Son Seeing Ao Bing''s miserable appearance, Ao Guang screamed and burst into tears. "Let go." Gao fan''s face was calm and slightly uncomfortable. According to reason, Ao Bing was still a child and could not commit much crime. But because of the cause and effect of the dragon, they have to suffer such a heavy punishment after death. "I can''t let him go..." The king of Tibet frowned, "this place is beyond my control!" "What?" Ao Guang was angry at that time. He grabbed the collar of the king of Tibet and roared, "you are the king of Tibet, the real master of hell. How can you not control it? Let my son go, or I''ll never let you go! " Chapter 1471 Ao Guang is really anxious. He can see how weak Ao Bing is now. The soul state is almost transparent, and the exposed skin is covered with deep visible bone wounds, the eye socket is deep, and the whole person has become skinny. "Master, let people go." Yang Jian frowned and looked at the king of Tibet. He couldn''t even look down. After all, the independent space under hell is a little too evil. "I really can''t let it go." The king of Tibet has a bitter face. "I didn''t build this place. I''m only responsible for the operation of it. moreover, these iron chains that bind the souls of the dead are made of ancient Xuanjin, which is so hard that I''m afraid only Zhuxian sword can cut it off in the world! Moreover, there is a powerful array attached to it, and I know nothing about it. even if you kill me, I can''t help you! " "You bastard! Do you really think we dare not kill you? " The Dragon King of the East China Sea looks excited, waving his hand, he takes out a long sword and puts it across tantuo dizang''s neck, with a little force, tantuo dizang''s neck exudes a little blood. "No!" Xiaobai was also excited to stop the Dragon King of the East China Sea, and then looked at tantuo dizang, frowned and said, "speak quickly, or he will really kill you!" Although Xiaobai has been liberated from the king of Tibet, she still can''t bear to die. "Ah..." Tantuo Tibetans had a helpless face and dim eyes, "I know I will die, but I really can''t help it!" When the Dragon King of Donghai saw the expression of tantuo dizanglian, he basically confirmed that he really didn''t have the ability to get aobing down. "Is Is there really no way? " The sword in the hand of the Dragon King of Donghai falls to the ground and makes a clear sound. his whole life is in despair. "Click!" Suddenly, there was a crisp sound, the crowd looked in a hurry and saw that the iron chain that trapped Ao Bing was broken in an instant, Ao Bing''s ghost also fell to the ground and was caught by Gao fan. They all looked at Gao fan with silly eyes, and there was a moment of silence. Especially in tantuo dizang, he has been silly. Gao fan broke the chain? I''m afraid it''s not a fake archaic Xuanjin, is it? Gao fan doesn''t pay attention to everyone. He takes out a soul nourishing pill and enters Ao Bing''s dead soul. The pill melted into the body, aobingna''s dark, almost empty soul became full again in the next second, sent out bursts of vitality. Soon, Ao Bing''s empty eyes regained their look, deep socket grew out again, the original withered face and body also recovered, and the wounds on his body recovered quickly with the speed of naked eye, even his soul was no longer the transparent state before, and became very concise, just like the entity, Ao Bing''s present appearance, with the naked eye It looks like a living man. if everyone didn''t know that he was a ghost, they would think that he was a living man. "Dad..." Wow, aobing holding Aoguang, has been excited to cry. "It''s OK, it''s OK!" Ao Guang burst into tears and hugged Ao Bing into his arms. All the people were completely stupid, and AO Bing''s tongue grew out. What did Gao Fangang do? Look at the king of Tibet. He is already looking at Gao fan with a suspicious expression. No one knows better than him how irresistible the criminal law of hell is to the soul of the dead. It is absolutely impossible for all the souls who have been punished to recover before reincarnation. However, even if he didn''t want to believe it, he couldn''t help it. GAO fan reversed the punishment of hell with just one pill. It''s so special, it''s unheard of! After solving Ao Bing''s problem, Gao fan turned his head and looked at the king of Tibet, his face became colder and colder, "tell me, what''s the situation now? Why is there such a place beyond the 18th floor of hell! You''d better think it over before you tell me, or I won''t promise to kill you! " The king of Tibet looked at Gao fan''s eyes and his body trembled. Gao fan''s words seem to have some magic power, which makes him dare not lie. Others are also looking at the king of Tibet, waiting for him to give a reasonable explanation. After all, as everyone knows, after suffering the punishment of 18 levels of hell, can get the chance to die.But no one knows that there is an evil 19th level hell under the 18 levels of hell. The king of Tibet looked at the people''s eyes and hesitated for a moment, then he shook his head helplessly, "well Now, it''s all right to tell you! " In fact, after losing to Gao fan, he knew his fate, even if Gao fan didn''t kill him, he would die in the hands of that man, so he didn''t intend to hide Gao fan and others at the beginning, and he had already made the decision to tell Gao fan the facts. "You know that I am the king of Tibet, the master of hell, but what you don''t know is that I am just a puppet!" The king of Tibetans had no spirit in his eyes and his tone was indifferent. "Puppets?" People were shocked and couldn''t believe it, the Lord of hell, the king of Tibet, was actually someone else''s puppet? Even Ao Guang and AO Bing, who were still weeping and hugging each other, were all silenced and turned their attention away. there was no way. This melon was too big! What about Gao fan? He didn''t know when he took out a row of small stools, and then sat down, holding a handful of melon seeds in his hand, looking like eating melons and watching a play. Several people saw Gao fan''s appearance, and sat down one after another, one by one, and began to watch the opera. Ao Bing sits beside Ao Guang excitedly and looks forward to the king of Tibet. although he is a soul, he can''t eat melon seeds or anything, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t eat melon, as long as he can watch a play? So, Gao fan took a group of people with him to look forward to the king of Tibet. The king of Tibet looked at the crowd in amazement. For a moment, he was a little dull. These guys, can''t you listen to me seriously? "Don''t be stunned, go on..." Gao Fan said calmly. "Well..." Although the king of Tibetans is reluctant, but he can''t beat others! As a result, he can only continue, "I was originally a green lotus in the Western Tianchi Lake, growing up next to the golden lotus of twelve grades of merit and virtue, absorbing the great fortune of golden lotus of twelve grades of merit and virtue all the year round, I gradually cultivated and evolved into wisdom." "Later, someone gave me a way to practice, sent me to this hell and began to practice..." "But this so-called practice is not so much practice as plunder!" "My skill is very evil, in fact, my purpose is to capture the power of virtue from the dead." Chapter 1472 "The power of merit and virtue is weak in ordinary souls, If I use this skill to them, they can''t bear it, so I arrested those powerful souls and locked them up here, borrowed the array and my own skill, and slowly gained strength from their spirits." "These trapped powerful souls will not be released to enter reincarnation until they contribute their last bit of strength. even many of them will be destroyed directly in this space." "No wonder..." Ao Guang''s face is livid and his brow is wrinkled. "no wonder there are fewer and fewer reincarnations these years. it turns out that you are the one who is obstructing me! If you do this, you are not afraid that the world will know? Are you not afraid that these powerful family and friends will find you in trouble? " "I''m afraid." The king of Tibet looked indifferent and laughed at himself, "so in order to hide people''s eyes and ears, the man behind me even let me declare that hell is not empty, vow not to be holy, use this oath to confuse everyone, and at the same time, imprison me forever in this hell, work for him forever." All of them were dumb for a while. It turned out that this was the real reason why "hell is not empty, and vows are not sanctified.". The words of the king of Tibetans continued, "when I get a point of merit from the dead, I have to leave a part of it in the gray sphere, waiting for that person to extract it." As the king of Tibet spoke, he looked melancholy at the gray sphere above the huge stone pillar. Everyone looked at the past one after another, and even Gao fan couldn''t help being curious. "No wonder..." Gao fan suddenly, "when I saw the things in the sphere just now, I was curious, when you fought with me, even the souls in hell were absorbed, Why did you let go of the power in the sphere alone, it turns out that the power in the sphere has its own master." "Yes! There is a lord The king of Tibet looked at the sphere, his eyes gradually angry, "because he wanted to obtain these powers, he threw me into this dark hell, let me never see the sun outside forever." "So I hate him. I''m out of his control and free again!" "But over the years, he has absorbed a lot of power, but almost all of it exists in this sphere, I can get very little!" "Later, I found a way to hide my power, scattered the power absorbed by hatred and stored it in all the dead souls in hell, not only those little ghosts in hell, even those normal dead souls, also stored my power." "So that when that person comes, I can have the ability to protect myself under his hand and escape from him, even better if I can kill him and replace him!" As he spoke, the king of Tibet looked at Gao fan with melancholy, "I thought, My accumulated strength was enough to defeat that man, but now, I can''t even defeat his majesty, it seems that this time I''m dead." "That man is going to hell soon. You''d better leave quickly." The king of Tibet looked melancholy, like an old man who was several decades old in a moment and said, "don''t worry, I will never give you up." The crowd was silent, all of a sudden, they felt that the king of Tibet was not disgusted at all at this moment. Gao fan looked at the king of Tibet calmly, "in fact, if you don''t fight me, maybe you have a chance to win the man you say!" "Really?" The king of Tibet suddenly looked at Gao fan, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes, but soon his eyes faded again First of all, he didn''t believe Gao fan''s words. After all, Gao fan didn''t even know who the person behind him was. In addition, Gao fan is just a mere emperor, and he doesn''t even have the breath of the road when he does everything, it''s just a frog in the well. Before he was defeated by Gao fan, he thought his strength could be as strong as heaven''s power! But in fact, I really think too much, even Gao fan can''t beat the emperor. What about the way of heaven? Therefore, the king of Tibet does not believe Gao fan''s statement. Secondly, it''s too late to say that, after all, everything has been destroyed by him. So in the eyes of the king of Tibet, after that man came, he was dead. Gao fan frowned slightly and saw the despair in the eyes of the king of Tibet."Can you tell me who you are talking about?" Gao Fan said lightly. Originally, he had got Ao Bing and Xiao Bai, and this trip to hell was over, but after all, the tragedy of the king of Tibet was also caused by him, so now he also wants to help each other. The king of Tibet looked at Gao fan with a calm face, "sage Connect the lead. " Aoguang several people smell speech, have been shocked! Unexpectedly, the king of Tibet was the puppet of the sage. Xiaobai''s brows are tight and her body is stiff. originally, she wanted to ask Gao fan to help the king of Tibet, but now, the sage is involved, I''m afraid that even Gao fan doesn''t dare to act rashly? "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "who do I think it is? It''s him Looking at the smile on Gao fan''s face, a glimmer of hope appeared on Xiaobai''s face, after all, Gao fan can never surprise people! The despairing eyes of the king of Tibet suddenly brightened. Gao fan''s expression was dramatic! "Is it difficult, your majesty? Do you know the guide The king of Tibet asked in a hurry. "Well." Gao fan nodded and said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, although I haven''t dealt with him, I can tell you for sure, if you dealt with him with the real power just now, he will surely die." "What?" In front of his eyes, the king of Tibetans brightened up and said, "really?" "It''s true, of course." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "I once fought with Yuanshi Tianzun twice. I have the power of sage level. They are definitely not your opponents." Everyone was dumb, but Gao Fan said that he had fought with the sage? Brag, isn''t it? "This..." The Tibetan king was as like as two peas. Before, he also thought that his ability could crush the sage, only lost to Gao fan, so he doubted life. "Ah Just, just... " There was a helpless and free smile on the king''s face, "life should be like this, life should be like this!" The king of Tibet was suspicious of Gao fan''s words. He would rather think that Gao fan was comforting himself than believe that Gao fan had fought Yuanshi Tianzun twice. After all, it''s a saint! He shook his head and looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, thank you for your kindness! But you''d better go quickly. Once the Daoist sage comes, he will be furious. then, you will not be able to leave! " Chapter 1473 "Ha ha..." Gao fan joked, "originally I was going to leave, but when I heard that Jieyin was coming, I also wanted to wait and see him." "What?" With a look of shock on his face, is it difficult for Gao fan to really stay to meet you? Gao fan joked and patted dizang on the shoulder, "you are a talent, I appreciate you very much, with me, I dare not do anything about you. What''s more, I''m going to take over the management of hell from Jieyin. After that, hell will still be in your charge Everyone was shocked when they heard Gao fan''s words. Gao fan even threatened to snatch the management power of hell from Jieyin, and judging from his appearance, he is really confident. They were so confused that no one spoke for a moment. As for the king of Tibet, he didn''t speak, just looked at Gao fan. Yes, he didn''t know what to say. At this time, the door of this space clattered, and the whole space began to shake. This is the rhythm of someone opening the door from the outside! They all shut their breath and looked back. I saw a middle-aged man in grey robe push the door. Behind the man, there seems to be a big day, emitting bursts of light of the law, instantly illuminating the underground space. It''s not someone else, it''s a saint Lead! Then the Taoist priest looked at Gao fan, and suddenly he was confused. This room is a secret room built by him. since it is a secret room, that''s where the secret lies! But the question is, why are there so many people in the secret room? All this made him doubt whether it was the wrong way to open it. if he hadn''t seen the king of Tibet in the crowd, he would have withdrawn and opened it again. When the king of Tibet saw Jieyin, he knelt down to Jieyin at that time, his face was frightened, and his voice was shaking, "sinner dizang, meet Jieyin sage!" "Sage?" Yang Jian glared at him and knelt down at that time. Then Xiaobai, Aoguang and aobing knelt down one after another. There is no other reason. In their hearts, saints are already the supreme power of the world, they sincerely worship saints. Only Gao fan didn''t kneel down, which was very abrupt. Jieyin also saw Gao fan. For a moment, he felt that Gao fan was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. Gao fan''s face, Jieyin has never seen it with his own eyes, the time of Nuwa temple, he must have done it. So for Gao fan, Jieyin has only been seen in the portrait, it''s normal not to remember who Gao fan is. So, he looked at Gao fan with a heavy face, "who are you? Why don''t you kneel down to see me Just a mortal, not even an ordinary friar, can''t you see the friars around you kneel down for me? Did you hear them call me a saint? You don''t even kneel? Gao Fan said with a joking smile, "it''s really a noble person who forgets a lot to lead a saint! You don''t even know me? " Then lead slightly frown, showed very puzzled eyes. After all, he thought Gao fan was familiar just now. But Rao racked his brains and couldn''t figure out who Gao fan was? So he could only look at Gao fan with a puzzled look on his face again, "we Do you know him? " "Ha ha..." Gao fan light smile, "Nuwa temple outside, twelve grade merit Jinlian." "What?" Then the Taoist tiger was shocked and his eyes widened. suddenly, he raised his hand and pointed to Gao fan with a dignified face, "you, you, are you emperor Xin?" Gao fan smiles and doesn''t speak. It''s acquiescence. "Why are you here?" Jieyin looks confused, before, he and zhunti went to Chaoge to find Gao fan, but Gao fan is not in Chaoge. So later, he and Zhun mentioned that Kunpeng Laozu was released with the intention of revitalizing western religion. After arranging Kunpeng, he went to hell alone, ready to absorb the merits and virtues accumulated by years of operation, so as to improve his strength. One is to show his strength in the following Fengshen Quanjie, and the other is to prevent being killed by Kunpeng''s ancestors. But I never thought that the emperor was here."To be honest." Gao Fan said with a smile and a calm face, "I''ve fallen in love with hell, and the king of Tibet said that sage you are the real master here, so I''d like to discuss with you and give this hell to me." Everyone held his breath in an instant. Gao fan is so direct! The other party is a saint. Is it so direct for the emperor to talk to the saint? When the Taoist hears the words, his face is stagnant. It seems that the king of dizang told Gao fan the secret of Jieyin! So he narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the king of Tibet. The king of Tibetans felt the killing intention from Jieyin and kowtowed wildly in an instant, kowtowed his head and blood, "saint, spare your life, saint, spare your life!" Originally, the king of Tibet was ready to die, so when he talked to Gao fan before, he seemed very free and easy. But now, when he really faced death, he panicked. "You can die!" Then his face sank, and he raised his hand to summon his magic weapon: dangmo pestle. Dangmo pestle to meet the storm, in a moment, it turned into a virtual shadow, hit toward the head of the underground. If this stick is smashed, dizang will be destroyed! With a face of despair and no idea of resistance, just let the magic pestle fall, ready to accept death calmly. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring, and the extreme Yin Law suddenly starts. The magic pestle that hit the underground suddenly stopped. What''s the situation? Why did he suddenly feel that his magic pestle was suppressed by a magical force! Gao fan joked and laughed. The extreme Yin Law contains the prohibition law, and it is stronger. Last time, he also used the law of prohibition to snatch three magic weapons from the hands of Yuanshi Tianzun, namely, three precious jade Ruyi, three light divine water and whip. At that time, controlling three magic weapons was his limit, as long as Yuanshi Tianzun took out one more magic weapon, he would collapse. Now, he has the extreme Yin Law, not to mention three magic weapons. Even if he takes out 30, Gao Fang is confident that he will accept all the orders. "Saint, you are Don''t you want to kill me all of a sudden? " In his despairing eyes, dizang dared to move. unexpectedly, Jieyin didn''t kill him. The feeling of the afterlife makes dizang excited. His face is complicated. he doesn''t want to kill the king of Tibet. He can''t move! "It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill you, he can''t do it." Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face is calm. "I have controlled his magic pestle." Chapter 1474 "What?" Everyone took a breath. Gao fan didn''t even move his hand, did he control the magic weapon of leading the Taoist? Isn''t that horrible? But, is that true? They all looked at Jieyin, and the meaning of their eyes was very obvious. for you, are you really controlled by your majesty? Then the Taoist priest felt the hot eyes of the people. At that time, his face was very hot. Of course, he didn''t want to admit that he was suppressed by Gao fan, but he was really suppressed! But at this moment, in front of so many people, If I just admit it, where can I put my face? As a result, Jieyin has to work hard I saw him The whole body is tight, gnashing teeth, Blue tendons burst up, face is red, sucking strength is used! But there''s no use for eggs. Dangmo pestle still does not move! Xiaobai several people have dull, even in the hands of melon seeds fall to the ground. In this way, the dangmo pestle of Jieyin Taoist was really suppressed by Gao fan. "Asshole!" Daoist Jieyin''s face turned red, in front of so many people, Gao fan suppressed him to death, shame! If we don''t find the place, how can we get along in the future? "Rosary, come!" With a sharp drink and a big wave of his hand, a string of 108 rosary beads flew out of his sleeve in an instant, facing the storm, it went up and down towards GAOFAN in an instant. "Forbidden." Gao fan carries one hand and opens his mouth calmly, even puts a melon seed in his mouth by the way. Then the rosary hand string, which fell rapidly, suddenly stagnated and remained motionless in the sky. Again, people are silly. Is Gao fan''s ability weird? From the beginning to the end, he didn''t start, but he controlled the two magic weapons of the sage one after another. The king of Tibetans has already looked silly, I''m afraid it''s not a fake guide, is it? At this time, he remembered that Gao fan had said before that his king of Tibet could defeat Jieyin. Originally, he didn''t believe it, but now, he is full of confidence, for such a reception, the king of Tibet of our land will fight ten! Jieyin Taoist was also silly. His rosary beads were once again controlled by Gao fan. "The green lotus color flag, call!" Then he gave a sharp drink and waved his hand again. Gao fan is slightly surprised. Isn''t the green lotus color flag heard by me? Where did you come from? It turns out that after waiting for half a minute, Jieyin didn''t bring out Qinglian baose flag At this time, he remembered that he gave the green lotus color flag to Hongjun in exchange for twelve grades of merit. Now, there is no other powerful magic weapon in his body, except for the seven treasures wonderful tree that zhunti lent him a few days ago. By the way, I have qibaomiao tree! Then suddenly in front of my eyes! In his opinion, Gao fan must have possessed some powerful magic weapon, controlled his magic pestle and rosary beads. The seven treasures wonderful tree is known as no brush, just to restrain all kinds of magic weapon! Therefore, at this time, he will take out the seven treasures wonderful tree, absolutely able to deal with Gao fan''s magic weapon! Thinking like this, a faint smile appeared on Jieyin''s face, "seven treasures wonderful tree! Come on He once again a fierce drink, seven treasures wonderful tree from his sleeve suddenly fly out. But the next second The smile on his face froze. Because, qibaomiao tree is also under control! "What?" Then the Taoist priest looked at the shining but motionless qibaomiao tree in the sky, completely fell into stagnation! That''s a seven treasure tree, isn''t it? Is it controlled by Gao fan? I''m afraid it''s not fake, is it? "No, no, no..." Then the Taoist priest shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" "It''s a great skill to introduce sages!" Gao fan is also surprised, seven treasures wonderful tree, which is a real congenital treasure, it is known as the killer of all kinds of magic weapons! Really good stuff! Speaking, Gao fan gently waved, the seven treasures wonderful tree has fallen into his hands. Jieyin Taoist looked confused and did not expect that Gao fan could not only ban his magic weapon,He can even recruit his magic weapon! What''s more terrifying is that Jieyin Taoist found that his connection with qibaomiao tree was suddenly cut off! This can only illustrate one problem. Just now, qibaomiao tree changed its owner! This is special The Daoist has been petrified, he doesn''t know what to do to show his shock. Gao fan looks at the wonderful seven treasures tree in his hand, and it''s hard to hide his excitement. After all, he was too fond of this magic weapon! Then the Taoist priest looked at the expression on Gao fan''s face, and he was furious. He also wanted to sacrifice his last magic weapon, the treasure of western religion: the golden lotus of twelve virtues! He believes that once this magic weapon comes out, Gao fan has absolutely no power to fight back! However, when he was ready to take out a killing move with a big wave of his hand, could not help but feel awed and quickly suppressed his turbulent heart! The golden lotus is the treasure of western religion. if it is imprisoned or even taken away by Gao fan like other magic weapons, he can kill himself every minute when he receives the guide! Yes! Gao fan''s ability is so weird! He didn''t dare to gamble at all! And Gao fan has been keeping a calm face from beginning to end, and it seems that he really doesn''t use much force! Who knows if you take out 12 grades of merit Jinlian, will it be accepted by the other party! Only at this time did he really realize that although Gao fan seemed to be just a mortal, in fact, he had great power. Although zhunti and Yuanshi Tianzun had been planted in Gao fan''s hands before, at that time, Jieyin himself had never experienced Gao fan''s metamorphosis. So, before that, he didn''t think much of Gao fan''s strength. This is also the reason why he dares to fight against Gao fan when he knows that Gao fan is the emperor. But now, we understand that the failure of zhunti and the original is not bad luck! Indeed, Gao fan is too powerful! Then, Jieyin quietly put away the twelve meritorious virtues Jinlian, who was ready to take them out, he was afraid that Gao fan would see them snatched away by him. At the same time, he put away his angry face, in two minutes, he completely calmed down, in his heart, he was very glad that he didn''t have another impulse! Soon, he looked at Gao fan with a smile on his face, "Your Majesty, I''m wrong I was wrong just now. Please give me back my magic weapon! " WOW! The king of dizang was shocked and blinded. He let the melon seeds crash to the ground! He never thought that the Taoist priest, who was always high above the others and could take his life at any moment, actually showed such a posture in front of Gao fan. Chapter 1475 Other faces are as like as two peas. is not the most inhuman existence in their minds. , they dare not think about it, and the way they are licking their dog. Of course, the Taoist priest also felt the sight of the people, and his face was also ashamed. But no way, who let Gao fan master his magic weapon? People have to bow their heads under the eaves, even if they are saints, they are no exception! In order to get back these magic weapons, he can''t care about his face. "Ha ha..." Gao fan looked at Jieyin and then joked, "does the sage want these three magic weapons back from me?" "Yes..." Then he nodded and his face was full of embarrassed smile, "please raise your hand, I know it''s wrong!" "If you want to go back, it''s not impossible." Gao fan had a sly look on his face. "However, these are all my spoils. You have to exchange them." As soon as he lost his face, he wanted to be angry. After all, who dares to negotiate with him on weekdays! However, after thinking about Gao fan''s power, he forced himself to bear it, and his face was full of smiles again. "Your Majesty, you said that as long as I can do it, I will meet you." "I want this hell and the king of Tibet." The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly. "What?" Then he opened his eyes. Gao fan''s condition is a little too much! After all, hell was built by himself, it took him a lot of hard work to make it to the present scale. Gao fan wants to pass by with one sentence. Of course, he is reluctant in his heart. In the past, only Jieyin knew that there was an opportunity for him to point to the way of heaven. Only he knows that there are great merits stored in hell, as long as he can fully absorb these merits, he can absolutely have the power beyond the way of heaven. But now the secret that only belongs to him is known by Gao fan. What''s more, Gao fan''s arrogant mouth is about to be taken away by him, this is tantamount to cutting a piece of meat on his heart. Can he not be distressed? Gao fan''s face suddenly sank when he looked at Jieyin''s reaction, "if you don''t want to, I will kill you now, and then destroy this hell and rebuild another one, anyway, there are no dead souls in this hell, and I have no worries at all!" As he spoke, Gao fan''s thoughts moved, and the extreme Yin Law wrapped around the leading Taoist. Then the Taoist suddenly froze and his eyes widened. suddenly, he felt a breath of death! He can''t remember how many years he hasn''t felt this breath! After all, he is a saint, can not die! But the problem is, now he really feels the threat of death! Just for a moment, his clothes had been soaked with cold sweat, and his legs were even weaker. With a puff, the leading Taoist didn''t have time to hesitate and knelt down to Gao fan. "Your Majesty, please forgive me! I''ll hand it in! Can''t I give it back? " While speaking, the Daoist then offered a token to Gao fan. Then Yin continued to shout in horror, "this token is the core of hell, and the soul of the king of Tibet is also in it! I have erased the divine consciousness inside. As long as your majesty integrates his own divine consciousness into it, you can get the right to use hell and the life and soul of the king of Tibet! " Gao fan light a smile, God knows surging between have already put away the token. As the quote goes, he has successfully gained control of hell. Then lead Zheng Zheng of see to Gao fan, so accept? Are you not afraid of me? Sure enough Is this the bravery of a master of Arts? "Good." Gao Fan said with a smile, "for the sake of your cooperation, I''ll give you the rosary beads and the dangmo pestle..." While speaking, Gao fan waved his hand and sent the rosary beads and dangmo pestle to Jieyin. In the face of the things sent by Gao fan, Jieyin is stupid again! His body was stiff, and he looked at the seven treasures wonderful tree in Gao fan''s hand, his face was full of grievances, "Your Majesty Look... " "Oh." Gao fan suddenly nodded and looked at qibaomiao tree, "you say this little tree, I think it''s gorgeous and beautiful, such a gorgeous thing, I don''t think it''s a high-end thing,So I will not give it back to you. " Then he frowned and looked at Gao fan, who wanted to get angry, but didn''t dare to get angry, I believe you, you bad old man, can''t see that this is a good thing? Who are you bluffing? but he just dared to make complaints about it in his heart. After all, he was afraid that Gao fan would not return a magic weapon to him after he said it. "More people, your majesty..." Then he took the rosary beads and dangmo pestle, and looked weakly at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, may I go?" He doesn''t want to stay here any more. He has been broken down by Gao fan! It''s the first time he''s been so broken since he became a saint. He plans to go back and tell Kunpeng Laozu about Gao fan, and let the other party deal with Gao fan. "Please..." Gao fan reaches out his hand and gives the order of eviction. Then the Taoist glanced at the gray sphere above the stone pillar, showing his desired vision. But when he looked at Gao fan, he saw Gao fan shaking his head! "Farewell, your majesty..." However, he had no choice but to bow to Gao fan again, then he left without looking back. Looking at Jieyin and leaving, Gao fan looked at dizang, "dizang, I have made you the Lord of hell today. from today on, you should not only manage hell, manage six ways, but also manage everything in the hell at the same time. Are you willing?" Speaking, Gao fan gave the hell token to dizang! Dizang looked at the token in his hand and directly hoodwinked him. Gao fan''s words shocked him! Gao fan actually gave him the hell token, that means that he can get all the power in the gray ball. After , hell is the man who has the final say. This kind of advantage, he is not stupid, why not? "Thank you, your majesty. The king of Tibet swears, from now on, only your orders will follow The king of Tibet knelt down respectfully in front of Gao fan and knocked his head heavily. After all, he can''t refuse, GAO fan is not only powerful, but also holds his soul in his hand! "Well Get up. " Gao fan raised the king of Tibet with a wave of his hand, "the reconstruction of hell is up to you. I will tell the people in the underworld to cooperate with you." "Yes The king of Tibet nodded solemnly. "All right, let''s go back." Gao fan glanced at the crowd and then looked at Yang Jian, "Oh By the way, are you going to continue to practice with the king of Tibet, or leave with me? " Chapter 1476 Yang Jian frowned and looked at the king of Tibet with complicated eyes. After all, the king of Tibet is also his master. "You''d better follow your majesty." With a serious face, the king of Tibet said to Yang Jian, "I have nothing to teach you. After you will work hard with your majesty and have a bright future with your majesty. As for your uncle Haotian, I''ll tell him... " Yang Jianxin said that if Uncle knew these things, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood. But since the master has given orders, he is not good to continue to stay in hell. Then, with a dignified face, Yang Jian knelt down to dizang and solemnly buttoned his head, "disciple Yang Jian kowtowed to master!" "Well Get up The king of Tibetans nodded slightly, he also knew that thanks to me, I was able to teach you. "Thank you, master!" After Yang Jian got up, immediately he knelt down to Gao fan and said, "Your Majesty, please accept me as a sitting general, I will always follow your majesty and die!" Xiaobai and Aoguang look at Yang Jian, and they are completely stupid. They came all the way with Yang Jian and knew this little thing very well. If they remember well, there seems to be a big feud between Yang Jian and Gao fan! But never thought, this goods unexpectedly to Gao fan kneel down? Still kneeling so devoutly? But they all shook their heads and were not optimistic about Yang Jian''s surrender. After all, although Gao fan was generous, he didn''t accept an enemy like this. Gao fan is also shocked, because he has received the points from the system background! Yang Jian, the iron man of the Western Zhou Dynasty, was actually rebelled by him! It''s a bit out of his expectation! The king of Tibet looked at Yang Jian with a smile on his face, and his face showed joy. although Yang Jian was a little rebellious, he really knew the current affairs! Tell him to go with Gao fan and swear allegiance. Good, good, you can teach! Yang Jian, meanwhile, was kneeling on his knees. GAO fan didn''t ask him to get up. He didn''t move. He knew that he might be rejected by Gao fan if he surrendered to him at this time. After all, he had been fighting and killing Gao fan before. But the king of Tibet is right. There is a bright future to follow Gao fan. After all, the strength of Gao fan is obvious to all, Yang Jian is not a fool, and he also knows the strength of Haotian, so of course, he knows that Haotian''s fight against Gao fan is definitely a choice of death. Therefore, he has decided to follow Gao fan, If Haotian dies later, he can also ask Gao fan to spare his life. As for why he chose to surrender to Gao fan at such a time, Yang Jian actually has his own ideas. He knew that most of Gao fan could not agree to his surrender immediately. After all, the Festival ahead was there. So Yang Jian has already thought that it doesn''t matter if Gao fan doesn''t agree, he will stick to Gao fan like a dog skin plaster, once can''t do twice, twice can''t do three times, until Gao fan agrees! At the beginning, isn''t that how he worshipped the king of Tibet? He is familiar with the use of this move. "OK, get up..." Gao fan smiles a little and lifts Yang Jian up with a wave of his hand. "I''ll take you as my subordinate." What? Yang Jian looked at Gao fan with a confused face, and let his body be held up by the magic power. he never thought that Gao fan agreed! Ao Guang and Xiao Bai look at Gao fan with a confused face, you just agreed? Have you forgotten? This guy has been yelling at you before! If you accept him like this, are you not afraid that he will be a demon? One dares to worship, the other dares to accept! Ignoring the surprise of several people, Gao fan turns his head and looks at Xiaobai. At the same time, takes out Xiaobai''s soul and hands it to her, "Xiaobai, this is your soul, from today on, you are free." Xiaobai looks at his soul with a shocked face, and his delicate body froze instantly. "Is that true?" She looked at Gao fan in disbelief with a moving face, between her eyebrows and eyes, she was full of excitement. "That''s nature." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ll take it away." Xiaobai, with a happy face, slowly stretched out his hands, held his soul in a pair of plain hands. The soul jumped up in an instant,It''s like sensing Xiaobai, jumping happily between Xiaobai''s hands. Always ready to be taken back by Xiaobai. Xiaobai looked at her soul and hesitated for a long time, finally, she gritted her teeth and handed it back to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, please take back my soul, I am willing to stay with you forever and serve you..." All the people are silly, is Xiaobai brain watt? No freedom for nothing? "Fool." Gao fan smiles and looks at Xiaobai tenderly, "you''ve got your soul back, can''t you stay with me?" During the conversation, Gao fan''s thoughts moved, directly drove Xiaobai''s soul into her eyebrows. Xiao Bai Jiao''s body trembled and her eyes overflowed with starlight. Life soul into the body, Xiaobai''s spirit began to merge, issued bursts of white brilliance. The gray sphere at the top of the stone pillar seemed to have a sense, instantly released a lot of power of merit and virtue, converging towards Xiaobai''s body. Everyone was stunned on the spot. How could Xiaobai absorb the power of merit and virtue in the gray ball? Isn''t this a privilege that only the owner of the hell token can have? Everyone felt that it was the king of Tibet who was helping Xiaobai, so they showed their awe to him. The king of Tibetans is also confused. I didn''t do anything! But think about Xiaobai who has been bullied by him for so many years. It''s just a small matter. So, he pretended to be calm, with a faint smile on his face. Gao fan looks at Xiaobai curiously, other people can''t see it, can''t Gao fan see it? Xiaobai can absorb the power of merit and virtue in the sphere because they are kind to her. Now she has got her own soul, and her realm is about to break through. Only in this way can the power of merit and virtue actively break away from the control of the gray sphere, gather in Xiaobai''s body and help Xiaobai advance. It seems that Xiaobai is the one who does good deeds in hell. In this case, Gao fan also intends to help her. Without saying a word, Gao fan threw a handful of pills at Xiaobai. Xiaobai knows that GAOFAN won''t hurt himself. TANKOU opens up and swallows all the pills. The entrance of the elixir melted and turned into a warm current, which immediately filled every cell in Xiaobai''s body. "Well..." Xiaobaijiao trembled, her eyes closed, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, her face was flushed and enjoying. The next second, the white light on her broke out again, people couldn''t help but raise their hands to cover their eyes, even instinctively fled the scene, far away, afraid of being blinded by the light from Xiaobai. Chapter 1477 The light was so strong that even Xiaobai''s clothes were fragmented. Gao fanwei squints his eyes and stares at Xiaobai nervously, of course, he doesn''t have any evil ideas, after all, the light is so strange that he just worries that something will happen to Xiaobai. Once Xiaobai has something unusual, he can make a move. He saw a layer of skin floating on Xiaobai''s body, chapped, and then began to fall off. Gao fan was startled and thought that there was a big problem. he rushed forward to find out Xiaobai''s body. However, the skin suddenly split from the middle, Xiaobai with a smiling face came out of it and rushed directly into Gao fan''s arms. "Your Majesty Thank you. I''m finally a Hunyuan Jinxian! " Xiaobai''s soft and cute voice comes. Gao fan can''t help but feel that Xiaobai was molting just now. Baize is a snake. When snakes evolve, molting is normal. After all, Xiaobai''s clothes were smashed by the light just now. What''s more, she has just finished peeling her skin. on her skin like suede jade, there are bursts of fragrance full of estrogen. Even Gao fan couldn''t help taking a big breath and exhaling. Xiaobaiwo is in Gao fan''s arms, greedily smelling Gao fan''s breath, feeling Gao fan''s heavy breath, and feeling his body melting. "Your Majesty? Are you all right? " In the distance, there was a cry of worry from the king of Tibet. Xiaobai was startled. The voice of the king of Tibet woke her up. Then she remembered that she had no clothes on. So, she quickly pushed Gao fan away, and waved to herself to wear a long white dress. His ears were red with shame, his head hung down heavily, and he almost buried himself in a pair of headlights. At this point, the white light dissipated. The king of Tibet and others also returned to Gao fan. When they see shy Xiao Bai and unnatural Gao fan, they understand something. Bad! It''s not the right time! The king of Tibet''s face is red. Ma De, I just lost my mouth! "Cough..." Gao fan rubbed his hands unnaturally, "it''s OK, Xiaobai has successfully broken through to Hunyuan Jinxian, let''s go out and revive Ao Bing, don''t let them wait." What? Hunyuan Jinxian? Everyone was stupid at that time, wasn''t Xiaobai Taiyi Jinxian before? Actually jumped two levels in a row, does this still let people live? "Yes, yes Aoguang immediately played a round, "thank you, your majesty." "Aobing, thank you, your majesty!" On one side, Ao Bing also acted according to the situation and bowed to him. At this time, the king of Tibet had already cried. He saw that the power of virtue in the gray sphere had been sucked dry! What''s more, he''s not fit yet. After all, he''s just embarrassed. Later, Gao fan left hell. Of course, the king of Tibet followed Gao fan for a while, after all, he was going to take over the prefecture. Once out of hell, the shy little white turned into a curious baby, Look East and West. She has been around the king of Tibet since she was a child, and has never seen the outside world. Just a butterfly, she can chase for a long time. "Your Majesty, come and see. What is it? How ugly he is "This is a turtle." "Look, what''s this? He is uglier "Er, this is the dung beetle..." It''s only three kilometers from hell to Fengdu City, but it took Gao fan and his party more than half a day. Ao Guang, Ao Bing and Yang Jian have a tacit understanding and do not show any displeasure. even Ao Guang, who is very anxious, is willing to spend this time to make Xiaobai happy. Finally, the fog shrouded Fengdu City arrived. "Fengdu?" Xiaobai looked up through the thick fog, looking at the huge building above the city, murmured, "so this is Fengdu City, it''s said that he was hiding in the thick fog, so it''s true!" Ao Guang was shocked. "How long have we been there? Even Fengdu, which was razed to the ground, has been rebuilt? " The king of Tibetans, Yang Jian, Ao Bing and Xiao Bai said, "what? Fengdu city has been razed to the ground? " "Yes." Ao Guang shrugged, "I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but I heard it was your majesty."When they heard the words, they looked at Gao fan one after another, is it true? "Cough..." Gao fan smiles awkwardly, "it''s OK, it''s just a little misunderstanding, and the problems have been solved. And this is fate, otherwise, I can''t find the entrance to hell and see you. " Everyone nodded, your majesty is really domineering! How can you explain the destruction of Fengdu? At this time, the king of Tibet finally understood why Gao fan could easily tell him that he would be in charge of hell and hell in the future. After all, Gao fan has demolished Fengdu, and the great Fengdu and the great Dongyue may have been under his feet for a long time. "Let''s go." Gao fan smiles and walks towards the gate of Fengdu. "Your Majesty is back! Open up, open up, open up! Send someone to report it to the king On the city tower, the kid saw Gao fan''s moment and exploded the pot. They have been specially instructed by the great emperor. When they see Gao fan, they must not be arrogant, report to the police immediately! Yang Jian was stunned, and the expression on his face was a little confused. The last time he followed Haotian to Fengdu, Fengdu''s kid didn''t talk so well! Sure enough, Gao fan''s position is definitely not comparable to that cheap uncle! Soon, the city gate was opened, and the construction in the city was completed, and Fengdu restored its old style! As soon as Gao fan and his party entered the city, a group of people surrounded them enthusiastically. It was the street report that the great emperor of Dongyue and Chang''e and others came in a hurry. With sharp eyes, Yang Jian saw Chang''e at once. With a happy face, he waved to Chang''e in a hurry, "Chang''e fairy, I didn''t expect to meet you in Fengdu!" Chang''e''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and directly passed Yang Jian, looking at Xiao Bai beside Gao fan. There was no other original, just because Xiaobai was so beautiful, Chang''e was alert in an instant. Her intuition tells her that something must have happened between Xiaobai and GAOFAN! Besides, what did this woman grow up on? Ming Ming''s face is so cute, but the lamp is so big! Even Chang''e, who has always been confident in her figure, feels a little inferior! Your majesty is so necrotic that you like this type of one! But at this time, Chang''e can''t show her vigilance to Xiaobai in front of the public. after all, that would be too shameful for Gao fan. So Chang''e fairy smiles and warmly holds Xiaobai''s hand, "what''s the name of this sister? How to be so watery? I really admire it. " Xiaobai is also shocked. She is also amazed by Chang''e''s appearance. Chapter 1478 After all, Chang''e is as beautiful as an iceberg, the title of Honghuang first beauty is not in vain! "This elder sister, my name is Xiaobai." Bai Ze looks frightened, this is the first time in so many years that she has been treated so warmly by others. "Hee hee..." Chang''e smiles sweetly, "sister, you are so cute. I will follow my sister in the future. with my sister, I promise no one dares to bully you." From Xiao Bai''s clear and transparent eyes, Chang''e can see that this woman is very simple. She has decided to develop her sisterhood with Xiaobai. after all, these days, she has heard that the king of hell said that there are several great beauties in Gao fan''s harem. If we don''t establish a sister front alliance in advance, we will enter Gao fan''s harem in the future and be easily isolated. "Well." Xiaobai felt Chang''e''s enthusiasm and his face relaxed. "Thank you, sister." The two women chatted with each other as if they were alone, completely ignoring the public. Especially Yang Jian, he has been embarrassed and petrified He said hello to Chang''e so warmly, but in exchange for the real disregard of others. He felt the disdainful eyes of the king of Tibet, for a moment, he was ashamed and just wanted to find a crack in the ground. On the other side, the enemy is very jealous when they meet! Aobing and Nezha are already on each other! Ao Bing looked at Nezha angrily! He remembers very clearly that this boy made him what he is now. If it wasn''t for Gao fan, he is still suffering from inhuman torture in hell, he doesn''t know when he will see the light again. Although he didn''t know why Nezha was also here, but for AO Guang''s holding on to him all the time, he would have done something to Nezha. "Well? What about Shen Gongbao? " Gao fan glanced around, slightly stunned. "Your Majesty." The emperor of Dongyue looked respectful and said, "Shen Gongbao is locked up in the dungeon, the mosquito fairy and Fengdu emperor are watching." "What?" Aobing looked at Aoguang with a shocked face, "father, master has been put into the dungeon? What''s the situation? " Gao Fan said calmly, "Ao Bing, I ask you, who let you fight with Nezha?" In a word, Gao fan took a look at Nezha. Ao Bing frowned slightly, "it''s my master Shen Gongbao, my master said that Nezha is a demon, as long as I kill him, I can not only do harm to the people, but also take the opportunity to break through the realm of Taiyi Jinxian and become a great luojinxian." "Do you remember who killed you?" Gao fan continued. "It''s Nezha!" Ao Bing frowned and recalled carefully, "I remember that I had a fight with Nezha, and then I was stabbed by him with that strange weapon, after that, I lost consciousness and fell on the beach! Later, when I was conscious again, I would have reached the hell! He didn''t kill me. Who else could it be? " When Nezha heard the words, he clenched his fists with an iron face. Damn, Ao Bing didn''t know how he died! Everyone also showed dignified eyes, even Ao Guang is no exception. Ao Bing doesn''t know how he died. It''s troublesome! Ao Bing''s face was confused, and he was puzzled by the people''s expressions. he quickly looked at Ao Guang and said, "father, what''s going on here?" Ao Guang frowned and said, "Nezha, let''s talk about it!" "Good!" Nezha looked at Ao Bing and said seriously, "in fact, I''m also Shen Gongbao''s Apprentice. he gave me the task to kill you!" Then Nezha told the whole story about him and Shen Gongbao. After hearing this, Ao Bing petrified on the spot, shook his head incredulously, "impossible! impossible! My master is the best to me. He can''t do such a thing! You must be lying to me, you must be lying to me! " "Father Ao Bing seized Ao Guang with a look of excitement, "father, tell me quickly, they must be framing master, right? You know Master best Ao Guang looked at Ao Bing dimly, "son I''m afraid Shen Gongbao didn''t have a good heart at the beginning! " "What?" Ao Bing''s face was shocked and his eyes were complicated. "father, why don''t you believe in master?" "Ao Bing, my son, this matter is related to the inheritance of our dragon people. there are many things you have no authority to know before you become the leader of the dragon people,So being a father never told you. " Ao Guang looks calm, "but you have to believe me, I have reason to doubt Shen Gongbao''s intention!" Ao Bing steps back in a daze. He looks at Ao Guang incredulously, and his expression collapses. For a moment, he can''t accept that Shen Gongbao is a villain! After all, he has been with Shen Gongbao for quite a long time, and he still has feelings for him. "Dragon King, you''d better take out Ao Bing''s body first. I''ll revive him first." Gao fan, with a cool face, looked at the Fengdu emperor and said, "by the way, are you ready for the array that I used to revive Ao Bing?" "Your Majesty, we are ready." Emperor Dongyue nodded and said that he was about to lead the way. The king of Tibet was shocked. Gao fan really wanted to revive Ao Bing! Even the array is ready? "Your Majesty, it''s very difficult to revive the dragon clan. Maybe it will be backfired. Think twice!" The king of Tibet was in a panic for a moment, but he just became Gao fan''s subordinate, he also expected Gao fan to take him to drink spicy food in the future. Gao fan can''t be cool now! So the king of Tibet looked at the emperor of Dongyue and said, "emperor of Dongyue, what are you doing? Please advise your majesty Emperor Dongyue shrugged and looked helpless. If I can persuade him, can I not? "The king of Tibet has a heart." Gao fan a face indifferent, "you rest assured, I will be OK." As he spoke, Gao fan had already looked at the great emperor Dongyue. Emperor Dongyue could only smile, "Your Majesty, this way, please..." Soon, everyone came to the altar prepared by the great emperor Dongyue for Gao fan. At this time, SHEN Gongbao was escorted to Gao fan by Taoist mosquito and Fengdu emperor. Shen Gongbao is extremely weak. After all, there is a big mosquito, Taoist mosquito, who can absorb even a little spiritual power. When he saw aobing''s dead hand, he was shocked. He didn''t realize it. GAO fan can really bring Ao Bing''s soul out of hell! Doesn''t it mean there is a dizang king in hell? What? Did the king of dizang give water to Gao fan? "Master!" The first time Ao Bing saw Shen Gongbao, he rushed over. Seeing Ao Bing''s action, Shen Gongbao''s eyes flashed an imperceptible excitement. During this period of time, he has been worried that Ao Bing will give him up after he returns. But now it seems that Ao Bing certainly did not know that it was Shen Gongbao who killed him! Ha ha ha! God help me! Chapter 1479 Shen Gongbao is ecstatic. As long as Ao Bing can''t indicate him, then he still has a chance to live! Anyway, he didn''t admit that he had a relationship with Nezha, now he just needs to insist that he doesn''t know Nezha? "Good apprentice, I''m sorry for you!" Shen Gongbao, with an excited face and tears in his eyes, started his performance. "at the beginning, it was all because I was too eager to be a teacher! I shouldn''t let you kill Nezha alone. I should go with you! Otherwise, you don''t have to suffer in hell! " "I''m so happy to see your soul back as a teacher now!" "Master!" Ao Bing''s face was moved when he heard the speech. "it''s not your fault, master. If you want to blame me, I''m not good at learning. I lost my master''s face!" He quickly turned to look at the Dragon King of Donghai, "father, do you hear me? Master said he was wronged! " Ao Guang''s brow was tight and wrinkled, and his face was dignified for a moment. Shen Gongbao insists that he doesn''t know Nezha. What a trouble! He can''t convict Shen Gongbao or Nezha now! What''s more, Nezha is a man of Gao fan. Gao fan has the heart to protect Nezha. What about his dream of Dragon King of Donghai? Moreover, Ao Guang is also very suspicious of Shen Gongbao. after all, this matter involves the big secret of the dragon people. if we don''t find out, Ao Guang can''t believe anyone. "Good apprentice, thank you for defending me, but don''t embarrass your father." Shen Gongbao said to Ao Bing with a cool face, "he was just cheated. as a teacher, I believe that as long as he is aboveboard and aboveboard, this matter will come to light one day!" Ao Bing''s eyes flashed when he heard the speech. His master, Shen Gongbao, is so profound! It''s great to be thinking of others at such times! So, aobing looked at Aoguang with a moving face again, "father, do you hear me? Please help me to be my teacher. I''m really wronged! " "Shifu doesn''t know Nezha at all. Shifu asked me to kill Nezha just to train me. he''s not a conspirator, isn''t he?" "If my father doesn''t want to believe master, I''d rather not be resurrected!" "Presumptuous!" Ao Guang was angry at that time. Ao Bing''s words made him angry. "Do you know what you''re talking about? What do you mean you would rather not come back to life? " "Do you know how much your majesty wasted to get you out of hell? Do you know how much we dragon people have sacrificed for you? " "Do you think your life is your own? You want to die, you want to live? " "Aobing, remember that your life belongs to the dragon people! All your life, you must and can only live for the dragon people! " Shen Gongbao''s eyes flashed a glimmer of satisfaction. What he wanted was such an effect! Let Ao Guang and his son have a dispute, if this group of people can get into civil strife, he will have a better chance to escape. Of course, it''s better to let the dragon people offend Gao fan, then Gao fan''s strong suppression of the dragon people will be more beneficial to him! But at this time, the smile on Shen Gongbao''s face disappeared. Only to see, Ao Guang knelt down directly to Gao fan and kowtowed heavily, with a slap, even the blood came out! "Your Majesty, please forgive Xiao''er''s ignorance, as long as you revive Xiao''er, I, Ao Guang, swear that I would lead all Donghai dragon people to submit to you, my life is yours!" Ao Guang knelt down on the ground, his voice full of piety. From knowing Gao fan to now, Ao Guang has been in shock all the time. No other, just because Gao fan is too strong! Even the powerful Tibetan king has taken refuge with Gao fan, he leads the dragon people to be loyal to Gao fan, which is no shame at all! What''s more, Gao fan is kind-hearted and good to his own people, which can be seen from his protection of Nezha. The dragon people are now suffering from cause and effect and are about to perish. if you can get Gao fan''s help at this time, you will have a chance to open the Dragon Kingdom and return to the flood and famine in the future. Therefore, Ao Guang has already thought about it for a long time. He must take refuge in Gao fan and seek a bright future for the dragon people. However, he did not dare to show his loyalty to Gao fan, because he was also afraid that Gao fan would refuse him because of the cause and effect of the dragon clan. But now, the situation is critical,If he doesn''t pledge allegiance to Gao fan again, Ao Guang thinks that Gao fan is likely to give up the resurrection of Ao Bing! Therefore, he had to kneel down and pledge allegiance to Gao fan. But as for whether Gao fan agrees or not, Ao Guang has no bottom in his heart. All the people held their breath, never thought about it, Ao Guang would swear allegiance to Gao fan at this time! Especially Shen Gongbao, his face is black. Is Ao Guang too cruel? In order to calm Gao fan''s anger, he swore allegiance to Gao fan in public? However, Shen Gongbao still has a fluke in his heart, that is: will Gao fan promise? After all, reviving the dragon is a very dangerous thing. If aobing didn''t want to revive himself at this time, it would be a good step for Gao fan. It''s just the right way to go, isn''t it? He felt that if Gao fan was clever, he would never agree. Ao Bing stood aside, looking at Ao Guang with a confused face, his dear old father, the leader of the dragon clan, actually knelt down to Gao fan, and kowtowed and bled! What''s the face of the dragon people? Although he knows that Gao fan saved his life, in his opinion, it''s not like this, is it? "Father, what are you doing? Get up quickly. You are the king of the dragon clan. You can''t do that! " Ao Bing also knelt on the ground and reached out to help Ao Guang. However, he is in a state of soul, so he can''t help at all. "Shut up Ao Guang roared, "you stand by me obediently, if you want to say one more word, I will expel you from the dragon clan!" Ao Guang kneels on the ground in the whole process. If Gao fan doesn''t let him get up, he won''t look up! No one could see the expression on his face, but they could hear the anger in his voice. Ao Bing is scared not light, on the spot was stunned. In his memory, this is the first time that Ao Guang has been so cruel to him since he was so old! "Your majesty Ao Guang kowtowed heavily again, his blood was raging, "please, save my ignorant son!" "All right, all right..." Gao fan smiles calmly and lifts Ao Guang up from the ground. "The Dragon King doesn''t have to be like this. anyway, I have brought Ao Bing back from hell. his life must be saved." Shen Gongbao''s face was very blue in an instant. Shit, the plan failed again! But it doesn''t matter, I still have a chance! "Do you like it?" Ao Guang looks up slowly, looking at Gao fan in shock. "The Dragon King should wipe the blood on his face first." Gao fan smiles and glances at the system. "Ding! Congratulations on conquering Aoguang, points + 100! " Chapter 1480 Ao Guang''s integral is very timely. Plus Yang Jian''s 100 before, there are 200 points! It''s time to draw again! But this is not the time for a lucky draw. It is imperative for Gao fan to revive Ao Bing. It''s not just because Ao Guang handed in points, the most important thing is that Gao fan wants to revive a dead person in the world of flood and famine. After all, when he was resurrected in the past, he had the help of the system, but this time, he had to rely on himself. It''s a new experience, a rare novelty for him. However, before resurrecting aobing, we must first solve aobing''s heart knot. The goods would rather die than revive now, but it''s very dangerous. Although aobing''s death is not a pity, the failure of his resurrection will damage Gao fan''s reputation. "In fact, it''s easy to prove that what Nezha and Shen Gongbao said is true." Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "Dragon King, why do you have to be like this?" "Really?" Ao Guang''s face is muddled and forced to open his mouth, and all of them erect their ears one after another. "It''s true, of course." Gao fan looked at the emperor Dongyue in the crowd with a cool face. "Emperor Dongyue, I have heard that your local government has a way of interrogating the dead, you can know the story of the dead in your whole life, is there such a thing?" Emperor Dongyue was asked, "this..." He doesn''t care about things. Where does he know this? "Your Majesty." Yama came out of the crowd with a straight face, "the things we do to interrogate the dead are all done by Yama in the tenth hall, we do have that ability, but..." Yama hesitated for ten seconds, and looked at Nezha with a reluctant face, "but this spell is limited to the dead, so Nezha must die once." Yama also heard about Nezha. the child is still young. It''s not easy for him to grow up so big. If we want him to die now, I''m afraid it will leave a psychological shadow on the child, right? Nezha''s eyes were cold, and he stood up directly, "I''d like to die to prove my innocence!" The resolution on the face, completely can''t see is a child. "Zha''er!" Li Jing and Yin Hong frown one after another, with a distressed face. "Father, mother, don''t worry! Godfather, he can revive me Nezha responded with a smile without fear. "All right!" Li Jing stood up with a dignified face, although she didn''t give up, some things had to be done, "zha''er, Dad supports you!" "Master!" Yin Hong frowned and looked at Li Jing, tears had come down. "Don''t worry, madam. If your majesty can revive you, you can revive zha''er!" Li Jing held Yin Hong in her arms and comforted her. "Well." Yin Hong covered her mouth and nodded her tearful eyes. Seeing that his parents had made a decision, Nezha went straight to aobing and said, "aobing, you can kill me. In this way, we will be clean!" Ao Bing''s face was muddled. All of a sudden, he didn''t react at all. So he looked at Ao Guang. "This..." Ao Guang also hesitated. Of course, he wants to solve the problem like this, but Nezha is Gao fan''s dry son after all, it''s nothing to kill him, after all, he can revive, but if you really make a fool of yourself and find Nezha lying, What''s the point when everyone can''t get off the stage? He is not Gao fan''s opponent! When Nezha saw that aobingna was not sure to pay attention, he was not happy at that time, "well, since you don''t want to do it, I''ll do it myself!" Before his words fell, Nezha gathered fire fist and hammered it down to his head. "Wait!" Gao fan''s mind moved and stopped Nezha''s action. Everyone frowned. What does Gao fan mean? Shen Gongbao, in particular, has a sly smile on his face. GAO fan''s action is obviously guilty! It seems that even Gao fan is not sure. What Nezha said must be true! Just now, when Shen Gongbao heard that Yama said there was another way, he was deceived. So the whole process, he is trying to reduce their sense of existence, thinking about how to escape! But now, he feels that his chance has come again! Gao fan is definitely guilty! Shen Gongbao thinks that as long as he pursues the victory at this time, shows a clear conscience, he will surely win the trust of everyone.Gao fan, however, would not dare to let Nezha accept the interrogation of Yama because he sheltered Nezha. At that time, he Shen Gongbao can be successfully acquitted! "Hiss..." Shen Gongbao took a breath and silently praised himself. sure enough, my wisdom is unmatched! "Your Majesty? What does that mean? " Shen Gongbao''s face was cunning and joking, "Your Majesty doesn''t want Nezha to be interrogated by Yama?" "Well." Gao fan nodded his head as a matter of course. There was not much expression on his face. "Ha ha What a free and easy answer. " Shen Gongbao sneered, "it seems that you also know that Nezha lied, and I''m wronged, so you are guilty, don''t you dare to let the king of hell interrogate Nezha?" They all looked at Gao fan with doubts. it seems that their ideas are the same as those of Shen Gongbao. Aobing, in particular, had already clenched his fist tightly and looked angry. Shen Gongbao looks at Gao fan cunningly with a faint smile on his face. That expression, is to eat set Gao fan''s meaning. "Godfather!" Nezha looked excited, "you believe me, what I said is true! You believe me "Silly son." Gao fan touched Nezha''s head with a spoiled face, "how can Godfather let you die like this..." "Ha ha ha!" Shen Gongbao burst out laughing, "do you see that? The emperor is guilty. I am wronged! All the rumors are broken, you see? Hahaha ~ belch ~ " SHEN Gongbao''s laughter stopped suddenly. Gao fan didn''t know where to find a pair of socks and put them in his mouth. Shen Gongbao''s face was angry. He put a sock in the exit and said, "emperor, what do you want?" With a faint smile and a wave of his hand, Shen Gongbao was hit hard and spat out a mouthful of old blood. when his neck was crooked and his eyes were closed, he belched directly. The next second, Gao fan waves again, pulls out Shen Gongbao''s soul and holds it in his hand. "who said that only my family, zha''er, could be tried? Isn''t it the same effect for you to apply for trial? " When people heard the words, they were confused and forced one after another, one by one, they suddenly realized! Yes! The trial of Shen Gongbao is the same! Why didn''t we think of it? Sure enough, your majesty is wise! Shen Gongbao has been silly. He never thought it was such a result. "I don''t agree! I don''t agree Shen Gongbao is in the hands of Gao fan, struggling crazily. Chapter 1481 It''s impossible for him to admit that he did everything. he has always been a master who never gives up! What''s more, he can''t give up the person who instructed him to do all this! Once he confessed, he would not die! Soul is the lightest ending! After Gao fan''s instruction, Yama grabs Shen Gongbao''s soul without saying a word. As soon as Shen Gongbao got into his hand, he felt like a vegetable, and became weak. "Judge''s pen, out!" With a sharp drink from the king of Yan, a black brush flashed out of his sleeve, just in a moment, the judge''s pen turned into a virtual shadow, hanging in the air, the tip of the pen sent out a funnel-shaped black awn, covering a small space, with a big wave of his hand, the king of Yan threw the ghost of Shen Gongbao into it. Shen Gongbao''s soul entered it and instantly recovered to a full state, "let me out, I''m wronged!" Shen Gongbao roared wildly. "The sinner Shen Gongbao, I don''t want to tell you honestly what you''ve done to hurt nature and reason!" The king of hell gave a sharp drink, and the judge''s pen gave out a ray of light. Shen Gongbao, who was originally arrogant, stopped eating in the next second, suddenly turned into a dull and honest man. At this time, the king of hell''s color sank and asked, "Shen Gongbao, I ask you, do you know Nezha?" Shen Gongbao''s eyes instantly recovered when he heard the words of Yama, and a faint smile appeared on his face. "Shen Gongbao, I''m asking you something!" Yama''s face sank again, the smile on Shen Gongbao''s face made his scalp numb, it''s impossible that the judge''s pen failed, isn''t it? If it fails, you will lose your face! "Of course I do." Shen Gongbao had a sly look on his face. "He''s my apprentice." "What?" Everyone''s eyes widened, and they were shocked. Especially Ao Bing, his soul can''t stop shaking. Originally, I was really cheated! "Then why did you accept him as an apprentice?" Gao fan asked, SHEN Gongbao kept a smile on his face and said, "it''s natural to take him as an apprentice in order to make use of him, let him do things for me!" "What are you doing?" Gao fan asked. Shen Gongbao continued, "let him kill aobing." As soon as Shen Gongbao said this, Ao Bing fell to the ground in an instant. unexpectedly, his dear master cheated him! And kill him! Thanks to his help in front of everyone before, unexpectedly, the other party is such a person! "Why kill aobing?" "For his dragon blood." "What?" Ao Guang suddenly widened his eyes and looked excited. "How do you know the true blood of the dragon clan? What are you doing with dragon blood? " Shen Gongbao had a flat face, "I don''t know what to do, because it''s not what I want, but what the person wants..." "The man? Who is he? " Ao Guang looks nervous. Shen Gongbao said faintly, "sage "I''m sure it''s not!" "What?" All of them were stunned, unexpectedly, the person behind Shen Gongbao was a quasi Taoist. "Zhunti?" Aoguang''s face was dignified, his eyes were twinkling and he shook his head, "no, no! Zhunti Daoist is already a saint. He doesn''t have to! " "Do you have anything else to ask?" Yama''s face is pale, it seems that his consumption is not small, and he is about to lose support. "That''s it first." Gao fan nodded faintly, "Yama has accepted your magic power." "Yes As soon as Yama''s body relaxed, the judge''s pen came back to his sleeve, and Shen Gongbao''s soul suddenly stirred up. When he regained his mind and faced the angry eyes of the crowd, he naturally remembered what he had said in the judge''s pen before. In particular, Ao Bing and AO Guang are now looking at Shen Gongbao with cannibal eyes. "My good apprentice..." Shen Gongbao still didn''t give up, "for the sake of being a teacher, I will teach you carefully. you can help me to be a teacher!" Ao Bing''s face was full of tears and he shook his head. "Master, I''ll call you master again at last! I can forgive you for what you have done to me, but I''m sorry! I can''t forgive you for hurting the dragon clan! ""You As soon as Shen Gongbao''s face stagnated, he felt sad, and the expression on his face was replaced by despair. He knew that this time, he would never escape the fate of death! He regretted it again, if he left after finishing the task of zhunti at that time, wouldn''t he be fine now? Why do you have to come back to die? Ah! Is it destined to die today when I apply for Gongbao I''s fame? "Ah! Where are so many people? " At this time, a familiar voice came into Gao fan''s ear, everyone looked for the voice and saw the fat Taiyi man fall from the sky and fall into the field. Taiyi looks red and looks at Li Jing and Yin Hong curiously, "isn''t this Li Jing and his wife in chentangguan? What are you doing here? " When Li Jing saw Taiyi, he suddenly said, "are you..." Taiyi "That''s right." With a smile on his face, Taiyi looked at Nezha beside Li Jing, "you are my disciple, Li Nezha?" "Go away! I''m not one of those apprentices Nezha was angry when he heard the words. He is very sensitive to the word "Apprentice" now. the last master Shen Gongbao was still drooping by the side. this fat man who didn''t know where to run out dares to touch his head at this time. can he not be angry? Taiyi is so stupid that he doesn''t know how to react. He just came over from Qilin cliff and received the instruction from the master Yuanshi Tianzun, said that he found that there was an accident in Fengdu, and asked him to come to Fengdu to investigate. But unexpectedly, I met the Li Jing family in Fengdu. What''s more, Nezha''s attitude now is a little strange. "When you see Master, you don''t kneel down, but you dare to abuse him. it seems that you must be taught a lesson today!" Taiyi''s face is very blue, Nezha is lingzhuzi, an apprentice assigned by the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty to participate in the canonization of deities. this time he came, he had planned to visit chentangguan on his way, take Nezha back and kill his mother Shiji by the way. But now Nezha''s attitude makes him angry. It''s natural for master to discipline his disciples! Without saying a word, the dust in Taiyi''s hands suddenly soared and wrapped in the past toward Nezha. Nezha''s face sank, and his body burst into flames, which instantly ignited the dust of Taiyi. "What? "The great golden fairy?" Immortal Taiyi suddenly widened his eyes, unexpectedly, Nezha had become a great Luo Jinxian! Chapter 1482 Taiyi stepped back from Nezha''s flame in a hurry, but he was too hasty to dodge in time, the goatee and eyebrows on his face were burned clean. He stood still in the distance, looking at Nezha in surprise and anger. His master Yuanshi Tianzun said, Nezha would not reach the realm of Da Luo Jinxian until he had experienced a disaster and obtained the real lotus body. But now, what''s going on? Nezha is still a little fart child, or a human body. How can he become a great Luo Jinxian? Real person Taiyi saw it very clearly. The flame of Nezha just now was not a magic weapon, it was a real explosion of the body of Da Luo Jin Xian. Pa Pa! Gao fan clapped his hand and stood up with a smile, "zha''er, you''ve made progress. I didn''t expect that you''ve just broken through the great Luo Jinxian. Soon, you''ve got all your strength." "Hey, hey..." Nezha gave Gao fan a simple and honest smile, "thank you for your praise, I will continue to work hard to reach the level of Godfather as soon as possible." "Your Majesty?" Taiyi real person looks at Gao fan and the people behind him. Just now, he didn''t notice that there were others present. Now he can only be silly! What''s going on? How are the dragon people? Why is Chang''e here again? Why are so many people here? How did the emperor come here? A series of question marks appeared in Taiyi''s mind, Rao Shi broke his head and couldn''t figure out what it was like! "Elder martial brother, help me." At this time, Shen Gongbao''s soul spoke. He looked at Taiyi real person with excited face, and his body trembled. It''s the only way to go! In this case, who could have thought of killing a Taiyi immortal on the way! This is my luck! "Who are you?" Taiyi looked at Shen Gongbao''s soul, and then looked at Shen Gongbao''s body lying beside him, "are you Shen Gongbao?" "Elder martial brother, it''s me Shen Gongbao almost cried, "please help me!" "This..." Taiyi took a look at the lineup on the other side and didn''t start immediately. he looked at the emperor Dongyue and said, "emperor, what''s the matter? Why do you make me look like this? " Emperor Dongyue looked at Gao fan and said, "Your Majesty, do I want to answer him?" Taiyi is a fool. What''s the situation? Why do you need the emperor''s permission to do something? "Well, let''s go." Gao fan nodded. "Yes Emperor Dongyue nodded respectfully, then looked at Taiyi, "it''s like this..." Later, he told Taiyi the whole story. Taiyi real person on the spot silly eyes, "Shen Gongbao, you actually took refuge in the western religion? You''re under the tutti? " "Wronged!" Shen Gongbao said, "elder martial brother Mingjian, I didn''t take refuge in western religion. it was Yuanshi Tianzun who asked me to obey the command of zhunti sage!" "Bullshit Taiyi''s face was angry, "how could Tianzun do such a thing? You must be lying!" In the explanation, everyone is a Miao red human race, but Shen Gongbao is a demon, therefore, Shen Gongbao has always been an unseen Lord and has been excluded in the teaching. Taiyi Zhenren and others have always felt that Shen Gongbao''s existence makes them lose face, so they are always intentionally or unintentionally suppressing Shen Gongbao and are eager to drive him out. Now, Shen Gongbao actually said that Yuanshi Tianzun sent him to cooperate with Western religions, let''s not tell the truth of this, but after all, Yuanshi Tianzun was involved, Taiyi, of course, had to refute it! He not only wants to refute, but also gives Shen Gongbao a charge, taking the opportunity to expel Shen Gongbao from the school! "Elder martial brother, what I said is true!" Shen Gongbao looks anxious, "elder martial brother, you must believe me!" "Hum!" Taiyi''s face was arrogant. "You''re a demon. You''re full of nonsense on weekdays. How can I believe you easily?" "It''s clear that he has done something wrong, betrayed the religion and took refuge in the West. He dares to quibble and say that it''s Tianzun''s instruction! What do you mean by that? " "I''m not lying. It''s God who told me to do it!" Shen Gongbao''s face was bent, his hands hit the ground heavily and his face was livid. What kind of world is this?Why is it so hard to tell the truth? "Up! Don''t talk nonsense Taiyi frowned, "if you want to say one more thing, I will kill you today and clean up the door for the master!" For the sake of the appearance of the primitive God, immortal Taiyi has already killed Shen Gongbao. Even if the emperor was investigated afterwards, it could be said that Shen Gongbao was rebellious. He was just cleaning up the door. What''s more, Shen Gongbao''s conspiracy in chentangguan was really inspired by zhunti Taoists! Even in the end, Shen Gongbao was really sent to zhunti by the original Tianzun sect, he could be fooled by Taiyi without knowing it. Most importantly, there are many people who want Shen Gongbao to die, when the time comes, those people will plead with Taiyi. And by that time, the image of Taiyi real person in the hearts of the brothers will be much greater immediately. Now the lamp burning Taoist has become disabled, and the position of the deputy leader has been vacant. maybe at that time, everyone will choose Taiyi as the deputy leader! Just think about these, Taiyi real people feel happy. So, no matter how it is calculated, he killed Shen Gongbao, it is very cost-effective! Shen Gongbao looks at Taiyi in a dazed way. The murderous spirit on the other side is real. he never thought that the other side would kill himself like this! "Elder martial brother? Are you really going to kill me? " Shen Gongbao looks at Taiyi real person with complicated complexion. "That''s right!" Taiyi real person a face positive color, "today in front of so many people, everybody also do a witness for me! Shen Gongbao defected and joined the West. As a disciple of the original emperor, I Taiyi cleaned the door for him Voice did not fall, Taiyi real person has raised the hands of the dust, murderous! "Enough!" Shen Gongbao gave a shrill roar, and the whole Fengdu city was shaking. He was crazy and excited, "what a magnificent and dignified Taiyi!" "Don''t you want to kill me just because I''m a demon clan, which makes you feel very shameless?" "I know, including you, so no one looks up to me, elder martial brother!" "I work so hard, I work harder than any of you, but why do I get less rewards and cultivation resources than any of you?" "Jiang Ziya, a bad old man, has no foundation. he has been practicing for more than 40 years and has not yet started his studies. But why can he get the chance to take charge of the list of gods?" "And you Taiyi, a fat man who drinks all day and doesn''t want to make progress! Why do you even have a bunch of magic weapons and cultivation resources? " Chapter 1483 "There are also the so-called twelve golden immortals of elucidation. Which one of you is not piled up with the resources of the primitive God? Which one of you works harder than me? " "Yuanshi Tianzun is also a hypocrite! He''s partial. He''s one hundred thousand miles behind the leader of the all heaven sect "What happened when I joined western religion? What''s wrong with my betrayal of hermeneutics? " "What''s the matter with such a dark, evil and unjust sect?" "Shut up!" Taiyi immortal completely angry, Shen Gongbao''s courage is also too big! Even these people dare to speak out in front of so many people! He was furious, and the dust in his hands rose in the storm, turned into a piece of gold needle in the sky and sprinkled it on Shen Gongbao. Shen Gongbao''s face was crazy and raised his head to welcome the golden needle rain. He laughed wildly, "ha ha ha! Kill me! After killing me, no one will know the scandal of elucidation! " "Forbidden." GAOFAN light mouth, Taiyi immortal''s gold needle instantly suspended in the air. "What?" Taiyi real person silly eyes, a face shocked to see to Gao fan. If he heard it right, it seems that Gao fan just said a forbidden word, and his golden needle was controlled. Isn''t Gao fan the emperor? Isn''t the emperor a mortal? How did he say "no" and let his magic weapon go dumb? This is so unscientific! "Immortal Taiyi, Shen Gongbao is my prisoner now. if you want to kill him, you need my consent." Gao Fan said lightly. "This..." Taiyi real person is still very confused, he just added a little power to his magic weapon FengChen, but the magic weapon FengChen still does not move, seems to be controlled by a magical force. Taiyi has always been a cautious person, so no matter whether the magic power comes from Gao fan or not, he dare not act rashly. "I''m sorry about that." As soon as Taiyi''s eyes turned, he looked at Gao fan with a smile, "just now, I was the host of the crowd. Please don''t give me the same opinion. as for Shen Gongbao, he has been expelled by me for his treacherous deeds, give him the full power to deal with it." All of a sudden, people''s faces were confused. This Taiyi real person is really shameless! The speed of face changing can''t be described as fast, can it? Isn''t Gao fan banning your magic weapon? It''s not about killing you. What about your integrity? "Well." Gao fan smiles faintly, apart from other things, the little fat man knows the current affairs very well. "I''m very curious. I don''t know why you are in Fengdu, Taiyi?" Taiyi''s eyes dodged and faltered, "er I came to Fengdu to... " Yes, he plans to make up a reason for Gao fan to fool him. Gao fan''s thoughts moved, and the gold needles that were originally toward Shen Gongbao turned in a direction in the sky, pointed directly at Taiyi. "Your Majesty, wait a minute!" Taiyi immortal saw that his magic weapon was completely controlled by Gao fan, and he peed on the spot, he knelt down for Gao fan directly, "I received Daoyin to Fengdu a few days ago, and then I left in ashes, my master Yuanshi Tianzun asked me to check what Daoyin had done here!" Gao fan joked, "are you serious?" "Seriously, I swear to heaven, If I lied to your majesty just now, there will be no place to die!" Taiyi real person a face is right color, erect four fingers. "Ha ha..." Gao fan faintly smiles, "do you know how to report back now?" Taiyi real eye bead son a turn, "Feng all normal, I have nothing!" "No way." Gao fan shook his head. "You have to tell Yuanshi Tianzun that I''m in Fengdu, Jieyin is my fight and run, and now Fengdu and hell have become my power." "What?" Real person Taiyi looks frightened, "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will never mention your business in Fengdu when I go back, I swear to God!" In Taiyi immortal''s opinion, Gao fan must be saying something ironic! "No way." Gao fan shook his head. "You must do as I say." While talking, those gold needles have surrounded Taiyi real person, and may pierce into his body at any time. "I..." It seems that Gao fan seriously wants Yuanshi Tianzun to know what''s going on here,Although he didn''t understand where Gao fan had the courage to challenge the sage so blatantly, he still spoke without hesitation, "I will follow the instructions of the emperor!" "Good." Gao Fan said with a smile, "now, you hand over the circle of heaven and earth, the spear of fire, huntian Ling, the wheel of wind and fire, the shield of dragon fire, and the sword of yin and Yang, and you can go." "What?" Taiyi immortal body suddenly a quiver, can''t believe of see to Gao fan. Why does Gao fan know that he has these things? "Why?" Gao fan light of see to too Yi true person, "you don''t like?" "No, no, no..." Taiyi shook his head. "It''s just..." Gao fan smiles again, "did you forget to bring it today?" "Ah? No, no, no What you have with you, what you have with you... " Taiyi real person looks at Gao fan''s eyes that seem to be able to see through everything, originally wanted to lie that he didn''t bring it, but now he dare not, can only honestly hand it in. WOW! Taiyi immortal handed over these magic weapons and put them on the ground in an instant. The magic weapon of this place is almost fire, even if no one urges, the surrounding space feels a burst of blazing. In particular, the fire shield of Jiulong attracted everyone''s attention. Originally, they thought Gao fan was cheating on each other, but they didn''t expect that he was! I can''t see that Taiyi is really rich! What''s more, Taiyi''s moral integrity falls to the ground like a magic weapon. Gao fan simply said a word, you honestly all out? You have lost your face in teaching! At the same time, they also sighed that his majesty is mighty! Blatantly grab magic weapon, this is the rhythm of war with elucidation! Shen Gongbao is so angry! It is also the second generation of students of hermeneutics. Why is there such a big gap between people? No, it''s the gap between man and demon! He does not have a magic weapon, but others have a pile of magic weapons! Gao fan almost laughed. He didn''t expect that Taiyi was so timid. Do you really take out all these magic weapons? Looking at the magic weapon on the ground, Gao fan couldn''t help but feel happy. This magic weapon, like Taiji map, Pangu banner and Fantian seal, is a real congenital treasure! It contains a large amount of samadhi fire, which is nine times stronger than the samadhi fire used by taishanglaojun to refine monkeys. It can be called the strongest artifact of Jinguang cave in Qianyuan mountain. It is the treasure of Zhenshan! Chapter 1484 Gao fan didn''t think that Taiyi, a worthless person, actually handed over the fire shield of Jiulong! However, he still kept silent and waved to Nezha, "zha''er, do you like these magic weapons? Chapter 1485 "I''m sorry, master. I won''t eat your magic weapon any more." The burning world said weakly. "If you get the magic weapon of fire attribute that you can eat later, I will give it to you. now you''d better stay alone." While speaking, Gao fan divided the burning boundary into a separate area and stored it separately. Back to the outside world, Gao fan looked at the huge altar and said, "Dragon King of the East China Sea, take out Ao Bing''s body." The altar covers an area of ten kilometers and spreads out on a plain in the form of a diagram of eight trigrams. There is a big flag in all directions of the altar. It seems that it''s the enlarged version of Chang''e''s array before, of course, it''s much more complicated than Chang''e''s one. "Yes Ao Guang looks respectful, waves his hand and puts a huge dragon body on the altar. As soon as the Dragon went to the altar, it burst out pieces of golden light, the breath of Daluo Jinxian was extremely fierce. "What is it?" Ao Bing was shocked, "if I remember correctly, my previous strength was Taiyi Jinxian, How could this body emit the smell of Daluo Jinxian?" Yama also frowned and said, "yes, Ao Bing was judged by me personally. He is really Taiyi Jinxian, How did he become a great luojinxian now?" "Dragon King of the East China Sea." Emperor Dongyue''s eyes were cold and his face was not happy. "didn''t you change Ao Bing''s body for a better one? Do you know that reviving the dragon clan is a very dangerous thing. you have changed Ao Bing''s body now. Do you want to harm your majesty? " "Don''t misunderstand the Dragon King of the East China Sea." How can Ao Guang explain it? Gao fan spoke calmly, "it''s the great Luo Jinxian who helped Ao Bing promote his body after his death." "What?" People are stupid again, dead can be promoted? How about playing? "Come on, no more nonsense." Gao fan''s mind moved, and AO Bing''s soul flew to the altar. In an instant, the world changes color! Wind and clouds, thunder and lightning! Among the dark clouds in the sky, there are blood red thunder and lightning, which exudes the breath of terror. The flag on the altar swayed wildly, hunting in the wind. "What a powerful thunder of cause and effect!" The king of Tibet frowned at the sky, "it''s just putting the body and the dead together. It''s just like this before the resurrection ceremony begins. I really don''t know what will happen later?" "The thunder of cause and effect is extremely overbearing!" The great emperor of Dongyue looks very blue. "it''s said that at the end of the robbery in the early Han Dynasty, the ancestral dragon of the dragon clan died under the thunder of cause and effect in the end!" "Is ZuLong very strong?" Nezha asked curiously. "Can it not be strong?" The Fengdu emperor''s eyes are gloomy, "ZuLong has surpassed the great power of today''s heaven way Hongjun!" "What?" All of them were shocked, "doesn''t that mean that we have to face the power that can kill Hongjun Daozu?" "Well!" The king of Tibet''s eyes were calm. "I''m afraid of death. It''s too late to leave now!" When people heard the words, they were silent. But in the end, no one left. "Yama in the tenth hall, the ghost emperor of the five directions, follow my orders, stand on the altar and protect the Dharma for your majesty!" As soon as the emperor Dongyue drank, all the people in the prefecture immediately moved, they came to a big flag and meditated on the spot. Everyone looked at each other and entered one after another. Under the leadership of Nezha, even Li Jing and Yin Hong, who had the lowest strength, came under a big flag, together with Yama, they held a big flag. With the concerted efforts of all the people, the swaying flag in the wind gradually stabilized. "Chang''e, I need your help next!" Gao fan stretched out his right hand to Chang''e. Chang''e''s face stagnated, and her pretty face was slightly hot. She held out her little hand and grasped Gao fan''s big hand, in a voice smaller than a mosquito, she said, "well." This is the first time that she has been held by a man in front of so many people Gao fan, with a cool face, took Chang''e and flew to the altar. Boom! A bowl of thick and thin blood red lightning fell from the sky, facing Gao fan and Chang''e. All of them were shocked and fell into a groove. The reaction of the way of heaven is too big! Such a powerful thunder, if it is really down, I''m afraid Li Jing and Yin Hong will have to explode on the spot?As a result, before they worry, GAO fan''s eyes, the thunder suddenly broke up, as if it had never appeared. All of them breathed a deep breath, silently read a sentence in their hearts: Your majesty! Chang''e was also frightened, however, after seeing that Gao fan was so relaxed and solved such a powerful thunder, her heart was much more stable. "No, let''s start now." Gao fan smiles a little, "you just operate as you did when you were revived that day. give me the rest. Don''t worry too much." "Yes." Chang''e nodded gently, where Gao fan was, she always felt secure. So she closed her eyes with a dignified face. Although Gao Fan said that as long as she was as good as before, Chang''e felt that Gao fan thought it too simple. Resurrecting a dragon is more difficult than resurrecting hundreds of millions of human beings! If she is exactly like that day, I''m afraid she won''t succeed. As a result, her silver teeth clenched, her face was dignified, a white moon breath radiated from her, and covered Ao Bing''s soul and body. Boom boom! The sky once again came bursts of explosion, countless bowls of thick and thin lightning like no money like falling. Yang Jian was scared to pee at that time. Where did he see such a battle? I''m afraid even he''s going to be cool! People in Fengdu look dignified in an instant. I''m afraid that the whole Fengdu city will be destroyed in such a lightning attack! Especially the king of Tibetans, even if he has the strength of sage, at this time, he is also scared and has no bottom in his heart. Such a scale of thunder cloud, he observed, has been the power of heaven level! It''s just the beginning, it''s still the way of heaven! What''s next? Dongyue emperor and Fengdu emperor looked at each other and said, "all the generals will listen to the order and take the Fengdu formation to escort your majesty!" "Yes All the people in Fengdu drank fiercely, up to the tenth Hall of hell, down to the ox head and horse face, all sacrificed their magic weapons, emitting bursts of gray brilliance. In a moment, a gray translucent turtle shell rose over Fengdu city. Gao fan looks at this array and nods secretly. The defensive power of this turtle shell is much stronger than that of the previous net. However, in the face of such a powerful lightning, this turtle shell is far from enough to see ah! At the critical moment, it''s up to him! I saw Gao fan fly to the sky with a whoosh, through the falling thunder light, towards the thick dark clouds in the sky. Chapter 1486 The crowd suddenly widened their eyes. What is your majesty doing? Gao fan''s face was calm, hanging in the air, his mind moved, and the law of swallowing was suddenly launched. In an instant, heaven and earth are turbulent, and a vortex suddenly appears with Gao fan as the center. The thick thunder cloud quickly converged towards Gao fan, even the thunder that had fallen rapidly seemed to have been caught by the tail, before it fell on the turtle shell, Gao fan sucked it back. A moment later, the sky cleared up, the sun was shining on the earth! Everyone is petrified, what happened just now? Gao fan has absorbed the punishment of the way of heaven to the dragon race with one person''s strength?! Is this special? This is not a joke, is it? The king of Tibet was completely stupid. he was very glad that Gao fan didn''t kill him and gave him the chance to surrender. After all, Gao fan is so abnormal. If you want to kill him, isn''t it the same as playing? At this time, Gao fan has returned to Chang''e''s side. In this short time, the sweat on Chang''e''s forehead rolled down. His face was as pale as gold paper, his pink lips had lost their color. Gao fan frowned slightly, spread out his one hand and put it on the top of Chang''e''s head, a milky light visible to the naked eye slowly fell from his hand and fell into Chang''e''s head. The next second, Chang''e''s face relaxed and her frown stretched out. Even the pale face and lips were restored to their original state. All the people sitting around the altar looked at him one after another, strictly speaking, it was the first time that they saw Gao fan''s hand. After all, they couldn''t see anything when Gao fan shot before. Now, at least you can see the Milky brilliance falling slowly in Gao fan''s hands. The brilliance was pure and white, and everyone felt a touch of kindness and peace. That kind of power is different from any kind of power in the flood and famine, gives people the feeling of warmth like a mother. For a moment, everyone was obsessed. Your majesty? Who on earth are you? Why do you have such magical power? Gao fan slowly closed his eyes, and the divine consciousness came to Chang''e''s divine consciousness. "Your Majesty?" Chang''e was stunned, GAO fan quietly entered her divine consciousness, you know, divine consciousness is the most important thing for the practitioners, even if the practitioners have no physical body, they have a way to preserve it alone, some great powers can even be taken away and reborn. Gao fan has the ability to quietly enter other people''s divine consciousness, has the ability to directly take away others, or turn others into his puppet. "Concentrate on reviving Ao Bing. I''m here to help you." Gao fan smiles. "Well." Chang''e nodded, her face was dignified, her eyes were closed, a force of divine consciousness emerged from her body, carefully explored the past towards Ao Bing''s body and soul. Gao fan also took a deep breath and controlled the power of divine consciousness to follow Chang''e. With Chang''e''s movements, Gao fan basically knows what Chang''e is doing now. In order to revive the dead target, Chang''e should first cover her divine power to the body and soul of the target, so as to control the combination of the body and soul. But as aobing is a dragon, he has a kind of power that can bite back on Chang''e, this power should be the so-called causal force. The power of Chang''e''s divine consciousness was swallowed up in an instant when she met this power. Chang''e''s remaining power of divine consciousness was also recovered in an instant, she was sweating again in an instant, and her eyebrows were tight. Gao fan finally knew why Chang''e was so tired just now. At the same time, he also understood the reason why others said it would be difficult to revive the dragon clan. Moreover, Gao fan also knows that Chang''e is really a silly girl. She clearly knew that resurrection of the dragon clan was too hard for her, but she never mentioned it in front of Gao fan. When she heard that Gao fan wanted to revive the dragon family, she didn''t refuse like other people, but planned to take all the responsibility on her own. Such a girl, how can people not want to protect? Gao fan smiles and is moved. "Don''t worry, just come on. next, I won''t let you suffer any more damage." During the conversation, Gao fan separated a part of the divine consciousness and wrapped Chang''e''s divine consciousness directly.Chang''e''s heart trembled, and the feeling of being wrapped by Gao fan''s divine sense made her feel unprecedented warmth. That feeling is very subtle, for Chang''e, it''s like two people without clothes hugging each other! Chang''e''s pretty face turned red instantly, and her heart kept beating. But now is not the time to be excited. Chang''e can tell the right thing from the wrong. So, she gave a gentle hum, then manipulated her divine consciousness to continue the action just now. "Your Majesty, we should be careful this time, and try our best to disturb the power of cause and effect on him as little as possible. the power of cause and effect only exists on the body surface, which can devour our power of divine consciousness, but as long as we disturb the power of cause and effect as little as possible, and let my power of divine consciousness enter aobing''s body quickly, I can establish a channel of divine consciousness transmission in an instant, " After that, I can not be afraid of the cause and effect, and slowly merge Chang''e explained with a dignified face, carefully, and explored her own soul power. Gao fan nodded in secret, but he could still operate like this. No wonder Chang''e is willing to take such a big risk and have a try. It turned out that there was no chance at all. Chang''e stares at her divine consciousness and goes towards Ao Bing''s body little by little. This time, because chang e was more careful, when she was about to touch Ao Bing''s body, the force of cause and effect on the other side didn''t respond. Chang E''s face can not help but show a lucky smile, it seems that this time will be successful ah! But all of a sudden, all the forces of cause and effect on AO Bing suddenly burst up, forming a big net to cover the sky, directly covering the distant consciousness of Chang''e and Gao fan. Chang''e was stunned at that time. She had been staring at the point where her divine power contacted the dragon body, she had no spare energy to pay attention to the causal power in other places, so she never wanted to see it. These causal forces were actually making her idea from the beginning. Looking at the overwhelming force of cause and effect in front of her, Chang''e was almost desperate. It''s careless! This big net is too big to escape! This time I''m dead, and I''m going to implicate your majesty! Chang''e has a dignified face and a face of regret. she would never let Gao fan in if she knew it was such a result. "Your Majesty I''m sorry Chang''e turned her head and looked at Gao fan. She was very excited. She has been with Gao fan for such a long time. In fact, Gao fan has already occupied a considerable position in her heart. for her, if she is so desperate now, she has never had a close relationship with Gao fan, so it''s a pity in her life. So, she bit her silver teeth, closed her eyes and made a firm decision! Chapter 1487 The next second, the clothes on Shenzhi Xuying will break up automatically, the skin is as white as snow, and the pretty and lovely Chang''e directly gets into Gao fan''s arms. She would be satisfied to be able to stay in Gao fan''s arms in such a primitive state before she lost her soul. At this time, Gao fan didn''t notice Chang''e''s movement at all, as soon as his face sank, he separated his consciousness from the overwhelming force of cause and effect. Isn''t that phagocytosis? I''d like to see if my extreme Yin Law is powerful or your causal power is powerful. The next second, the two forces intersect in the air. At the moment of contact with Gao fan''s extreme Yin Law, the force of cause and effect is absorbed by Gao fan. The remaining force of cause and effect quickly reacts. This time, they meet a person who can''t be provoked, and then they retreat one after another. "Where to go!" Gao fan drank fiercely, and the power of divine consciousness soared, chasing the power of cause and effect. Chang''e''s hot nest was in Gao fan''s arms. After hearing Gao fan''s drinking, she felt a little puzzled. Shouldn''t we be dead? Why is your majesty still talking? She opened her eyes in amazement, and then saw that the power of cause and effect in the sky was chased by Gao fan''s divine consciousness, and was retreating shivering. Chang''e is silly. What happened just now? Why is the power of cause and effect so afraid of Gao fan''s divine consciousness? It seems that in order to answer the doubts in Chang''e''s heart, Gao fan''s divine power has caught up with the power of cause and effect. Then a scene that Chang''e will never forget happened. The power of GAOFAN''s divine consciousness is the power of cause and effect of crazy devourer. in a moment, the power of cause and effect that didn''t have time to escape has been swallowed up by GAOFAN. Gao fan didn''t control the divine consciousness. He was afraid that his divine consciousness would rush into the dragon body and cause damage to Ao Bing. So he looked down at Chang''e and said, "fairy, what are we going to do next?" It''s good that he doesn''t bow his head. As soon as he bows his head, Gao fan is startled. Just now I was busy dealing with the power of cause and effect, and I didn''t pay attention to Chang''e. Now, Gao fan finds out that Chang''e actually "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath and looked straight. On Chang''e''s cold and beautiful face, there is a layer of pink that seems to be absent, her skin is as white as snow, her body is graceful, and her whole body exudes a faint body fragrance. Between the eyes and brows, you are so shy and infinite. What a beautiful picture full of spring! If he hadn''t been through the battle for a long time, I''m afraid the nosebleed would have been three liters now! Chang''e also found Gao fan''s hot eyes at this time, with a cry, she quickly covered Gao fan''s eyes and instantly put on a suit of clothes for herself. Then, she in a face of coy from the embrace of Gao fan. "Cough..." Gao fan''s voice eased the awkward atmosphere, "fairy, let''s continue..." "Go on?" Chang''e''s delicate body trembles, her eyes twinkle at Gao fan, and her pretty face turns red. Your majesty is so necrotic that you have to continue under such circumstances. Didn''t you see enough just now? What''s more, they are the yellow flower who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. You are so direct. It''s really shameful! She wanted to say no, but she didn''t want to say no. After all, she''s looking forward to it. "Yes." Gao Fan said again, "let''s hurry up and continue to revive Ao Bing. I''m afraid I will slow down, and the thunder clouds in the sky will gather again." "Ah?" Chang E was stunned at that time, Shua, and her whole body turned red from head to foot. It seems that she thinks too much "All right." However, she quickly nodded, "let''s go on, go on!" "Well." Gao fan nodded and didn''t care at all. "next, you can go boldly, and leave the power of cause and effect to me." "Well..." Chang''e''s little hand gently stroked her beating heart, slowly closed her eyes, the power of divine consciousness sent out to Ao Bing''s body again. At the same time, Gao fan''s power of divine consciousness was sent out, which wrapped Chang''e''s power of divine consciousness. Chang''e''s body trembled again. With the intimate contact with Gao fan, her divine sense became more sensitive. However, she soon forced herself to calm down. Aobing''s resurrection ceremony is on the right track. On the altar, everyone looked at Gao fan and Chang''e nervously. They are looking forward to the moment when they successfully complete the ceremony.I don''t know how long later, the black dragon on the altar flew to the sky after a dragon chant. Gao fan and Chang''e opened their eyes at the same time. "Your majesty "Sister Chang''e!" Seeing that Gao fan and Chang''e opened their eyes, they all cried out in fear. "Don''t worry, we''re OK." Gao fan smiles. The faces of all the people were excited, especially the local people headed by the king of Tibet, were already looking at Gao fan with the eyes of idols. Gao fan actually successfully revived a dragon! It''s too strong! After all, no one knows the horror of the force of cause and effect better than they do! And Chang''e is supported by Xiaobai, blushing and talking about the shame of her daughter''s family. What happened with Gao fan before in the divine consciousness made her heart unable to calm down for a long time. Everyone was excited and excited about this miracle. One family is happy and the other is sad. Shen Gongbao is very lonely in the noisy crowd. "Shen Gongbao." Gao fan looks at Shen Gongbao calmly, "do you want to revive?" Hearing this, everyone frowned, GAO fan wanted to revive Shen Gongbao? "What?" Shen Gongbao was also shocked, never thought that Gao fan would say this, "would you like to revive me?" "Yes." Gao fan nodded slightly, although Shen Gongbao was hateful and hateful, in fact, his hatefulness and hatefulness were forced by the explanation. His existence was originally a chess piece prepared by Yuanshi Tianzun for Fengshen. Just like Shen Gongbao said just now, why is it all human''s explanation, but he is the only demon in it? No one else knows the truth of this, but Gao fan knows! In the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, the reason why Tianzun accepted Shen Gongbao as an apprentice was actually to pit the big business and intercept the sect. When he was training Shen Gongbao, he deliberately gave him a bad environment, let his disciples beat him down, and even he was obviously biased towards other disciples. The purpose is to make Shen Gongbao become a sinister, vicious, mean and despicable person. After the opening of Fengshen, Yuanshi Tianzun took advantage of Shen Gongbao to make the disciples of jiejiao join in the quantity robbery one by one. the twelve golden immortals who were explained and killed completed the killing of the twelve golden immortals. In the end, it led to the death of the amputation. Of course, the final result of Shen Gongbao is also a death. So, Shen Gongbao is hateful, but he is just a very hard-working man, who was calculated by the sage from the beginning. Chapter 1488 Shen Gongbao looks at Gao fan and is speechless for a moment. Gao fan''s eyes are serious, not like teasing him, but he can''t understand why Gao fan is willing to revive him! "I sympathize with you for all your experiences in the process of elucidation, and I understand why you have become such an insidious and cunning person." "Heaven has the virtue of living well, and I also agree with the principle that there is no discrimination in teaching," so I can give you a chance to revive While speaking, Gao fan takes out a handful of pills and throws them into Shen Gongbao''s body. Just like Ao Bing''s body, Shen Gongbao''s body is also in the middle of Guanghua''s masterpiece. not only his injuries have been completely recovered, but also he has advanced to the realm of great Luo Jinxian. "Hiss..." All of them took another breath. when they heard that Gao fan had advanced Ao Bing''s dead body, they didn''t believe it. But now, believe it or not! Shen Gongbao has been silly, never thought that Gao fan really has such a skill! At this time, Gao fan put Shen Gongbao''s body away. "I''ll keep your body for you, in the next few days, I''ll stay in the underground and listen to the instructions of the king of Tibet." Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''ll give you 100 years to reform yourself and be a new man. after 100 years, I''ll inspect you personally. if you pass the inspection, you can come back to life." Hearing the speech, Shen Gongbao had already trembled excitedly, "thank you for your words, your majesty! I will never forget your great kindness "Well." Gao fan nodded with satisfaction and glanced at all the people, "well, all the things here have been solved, all the people in the prefecture stay in the prefecture and listen to the instructions of the king of Tibet, all the others, including the Li Jing family, follow me back to Chaoge, we have started a war with elucidation. I''m afraid Yuanshi Tianzun will be angry and attack Chaoge." "Yes They nodded solemnly. "Your majesty Aoguang heard that he was in a panic. He had something on his mind. "What''s the matter with the Dragon King?" Gao fan is slightly curious. Ao Guang''s face was dignified, and he frowned, "Lao long has an indiscreet request. I want to ask your majesty to help me, normally, I shouldn''t bring it up at this critical moment, but it''s related to the life and death of the dragon family, Lao long doesn''t have enough strength, so he can only ask his majesty for help!" "Oh? What''s the matter? " Gao fanwei narrowed her eyes, intuitively told her that the next thing Ao Guang was going to say was probably related to the dragon blood Shen Gongbao took from Ao Bing. Ao Guang looked around and said, "tell your majesty, it''s about the secrets of the dragon family at this time. only the leader of the dragon family of each generation has the right to know. I sincerely ask your majesty to move to the East China Sea Dragon Palace." Gao fan nodded secretly, and AO Guang was also a man of profound righteousness. if the matter was not very critical, he would never have mentioned it at such a time. "The mosquito Taoist." "I''m here!" "You lead Yang Jian, Nezha, Li Jing and Yin Hong back to chentangguan to clean up, and then go to Chaoge." When Gao fan waved his hand, he took out the book of "three lights divine water", "whip", "heaven and earth bow", "Zhentian arrow" and "nail head seven arrows" to Taoist mosquito. Seeing so many magic weapons, people took a breath, GAO fan is too rich! What''s more, isn''t it something of the original God? How also in Gao fan''s hand! Then, they remembered that Gao fan had robbed qibaomiao tree from jieyindao''s hands before. it seems that Gao fan robbed the holy water and whip from Yuanshi Tianzun''s hands! Bull! The magic weapon of seizing saints is like playing a family. As expected, only your majesty can be so powerful. "Take these magic weapons back and give them to those who can use them. if the explanation brings people to attack, you can ask Wen Zhong to gather all the friars in Chaoge. you can keep Chaoge until I go back. Don''t sacrifice in vain." "Yes Seeing so many magic weapons, Taoist mosquito respectfully put them away. He will not forget Gao fan''s advice. Then the crowd separated. Xiaobai and Chang''e follow Gao fan to Donghai dragon palace. Ao Bing incarnates into a dragon and becomes a mount for Gao fan and others. Ao Guang, Gao fan, Xiao Bai and Chang''e all sat on him. "Well, Dragon King, now there is no outsider, can you talk about it?" Gao fan spoke.Xiaobai and Chang''e look very hot. it turns out that your majesty doesn''t treat them as outsiders for a long time? Ao Guang was also stunned. After ten seconds of hesitation, he still spoke, "tell your majesty, it''s like this, our dragon clan committed a terrible mistake in the early period of the Dragon Han Dynasty. ZuLong, the leader of the dragon clan at that time, actually knew the punishment that the dragon clan would face before the catastrophe." "At that time, ZuLong thought of a way, with his own efforts, he opened up a place for the dragon people to recuperate and live, which we call dragon territory." "Longyu?" Gao fan was slightly surprised, never thought that there would be such a crop? The dragon people secretly hid the people! "Yes." Ao Guang looks respectful, GAO fan''s status in his heart is comparable to ZuLong''s. After all, Gao fan''s strength is so powerful and mysterious that he has never heard of anyone who has such ability. If it wasn''t for Gao fan''s lack of the unique flavor of the dragon people, he Aoguang even thought that Gao fan was the ancestor of the dragon. "Later, ZuLong let some pure dragon people into it to avoid causality." Ao Guang continued, "while another part of the dragon people with mixed blood stayed with ZuLong in the flood and famine, and suffered the punishment of heaven and earth." "As we have been fighting for many years, we inevitably followed ZuLong and stayed in the flood and famine." "Later, when ZuLong fell, the dragon clan was divided into four forces and suppressed in the four seas, and the dragon clan withered from generation to generation." "Up to now, the number of the Honghuang dragon tribe is only a few tens. in a few years, I''m afraid it will perish." As he spoke, Ao Guang''s old face was full of tears. "What does the Dragon King want me to do this time?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Enter the Dragon kingdom!" Ao Guang looks at Gao fan with a moving face. "Enter the Dragon kingdom?" Gao fan eyebrows a pick. "Yes Ao Guang looked excited and said, "originally, I didn''t intend to open the Dragon kingdom. after all, there is no force of cause and effect in the Dragon kingdom. The dragon people in the Dragon kingdom can develop very well!" "But his majesty will remove all the power of cause and effect from aobing, aobing is also promoted to the realm of Daluo Jinxian. as long as his majesty helps aobing get the treasure that ZuLong left in the Dragon Kingdom, in the future, he will have the opportunity to achieve the throne in the amount of looting, so as to thoroughly solve the cause and effect of the dragon people, to welcome all the dragon people back from the Dragon kingdom The flood and famine "I see..." Gao fan couldn''t help looking at Ao Guang more, the old man was thoughtful enough. Chapter 1489 "How to get to Longyu?" Gao fan is curious. Aoguang''s face is dignified, "it needs the blood and soul of ZuLong to open it!" "Do you have any of these two things?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "There was." Aoguang''s face is very blue. "The blood of ZuLong is in my son aobing, the true soul of ZuLong is also in aobing''s soul." "This..." Gao fan suddenly said, "what do you say about the zhunti Taoist''s taking aobing''s blood for the sake of Longyu?" Ao Guang''s eyes are one Lin, "very likely this!" Gao fan is slightly stunned, "then why doesn''t she take away Ao Bing''s soul?" Ao Guang said with a smile, "Your Majesty doesn''t know something about it. in those years, after creating the Dragon Kingdom, ZuLong knew that there were many great powers in this wasteland. so he guessed that someone would pay attention to the Dragon kingdom!" "At that time, ZuLong called together the high level of the dragon people and said that ZuLong''s true blood was the key to the Dragon Kingdom, the purpose of which was to confuse those who had a heart!" "But in fact, to open the Dragon Kingdom, you must have both the true blood and soul of the ancestral dragon." "I think the zhunti Taoist doesn''t know where he learned about the true blood of the dragon clan, but he doesn''t know the true soul of the ZuLong clan. so even if he gets Ao Bing''s blood and finds the entrance to the Dragon Kingdom, he can''t open the Dragon kingdom!" Even Gao fan couldn''t help taking a breath, the brain circuit of the dragon master, OK! So many twists and turns have cheated the world for so many years. I admire it. I really admire it! "Now, are we going to find the zhunti Taoist?" Gao fan looks puzzled. "No Ao Guang''s face was dignified. "We''ll just wait in the Dragon Palace, they''ve been to the entrance of the Dragon kingdom for a long time "Now I find that they can''t open it. They will come to Donghai dragon palace to find me!" "So..." Gao fan nodded secretly, "then listen to you." Soon, people enter the sea, sneak on the bottom of the sea and go to the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. The world at the bottom of the sea is colorful, with dim light shining on all kinds of corals and sea fish, presenting a colorful world. Xiaobai has become a curious baby again, looking around, looking happy. Chang''e was also the first to see such a beautiful scene, and she was very excited. But soon, aobing entered the deep sea. Came to a black world. Just then, a faint golden light appeared on the originally dark sea floor, people looked at it and pointed out that it was a palace standing on the sea floor, emitting a faint golden light. "Here we are..." Ao Guang stood on the dragon head with a smile on his old face, "Your Majesty, two fairies, please have a look, in front of me is Donghai dragon palace." "Wow! I don''t think there is such a large-scale Palace at the bottom of the sea? " Xiaobai showed a curious expression of surprise. "Yes." Chang''e was not stingy with her praise, "when I was in the Moon Palace, I heard the style of the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. when I saw it today, it was really extraordinary. the dragon people in those days were worthy of being the largest family in the wilderness, and even such buildings could be built!" Ao Guang listened to their words, although his face was calm, his heart was really happy, so he continued to happily introduce, "our Donghai Dragon Palace was built tens of thousands of years ago, at that time, our dragon clan just began to decline, and there were still many great powers!" "The material for building the Dragon Palace is the iron mined from the deep sea. the building of the Dragon Palace is extremely strong. Even if the sage takes the hand, it is difficult to damage the foundation of the Dragon Palace..." All of a sudden, Ao Guang shut up and the expression on his face was frozen! "Father, there''s a smell of blood in the sea. Something''s wrong!" Aobing a fierce drink, speed up the pace of progress! The original relaxed people suddenly became nervous. When they got to the gate of Donghai Dragon Palace, they found a group of shrimps, soldiers and crabs all fell to the ground and died! Ao Guang and AO Bing rush into the Palace first, followed by Gao fan and Xiao Bai. In the main hall, on the Dragon chair, you can see Jieyin and zhunti standing one on the left and one on the right, in the middle sits a middle-aged man with a height of more than two meters. The man sat on the Dragon chair, a pair of eagle eyes staring at the intruders, eyes directly targeting Gao fan.Gao fan also looked at it curiously, he saw the man with a Chinese character face and a black tattoo on his face, he was wearing black armor and a blood red cape on his back, he was not angry. And the eyes, very sharp! What''s more, the two saints, Jieyin Taoist and zhunti Taoist, can only stand in front of this person. Obviously, this man is a very powerful guy. Jieyin and zhunti also saw Gao fan for the first time, instantly remembered the shadow Gao fan brought to them. Zhunti''s face was blue and blue, and he was not happy. when his impression of Gao fan was still in the Nuwa temple, GAO fan saw through his plot and let him be chased and beaten by Nuwa, later, he lost the Qinglian baose flag. For Gao fan''s real strength, zhunti does not know. When he saw Gao fan, he was almost scared to pee. After all, what happened in hell is his secret, even the Zhun Ti Taoist is kept in the dark, up to now, he has not told the Zhun Ti Taoist that his seven treasures wonderful tree has been taken away by Gao fan. Prime Minister GUI and Sea Patrol yecha, who were tied up in all kinds of ways, were covered with blood and their faces were black and blue. the moment they saw Ao Guang and AO Bing, they cried, "Dragon King, you are back at last! If you come back a little later, I''m afraid you won''t see us! " "Yes! Lord dragon, please help us, these people don''t know where they come from, they are powerful, we are not their opponents at all Ao Bing stepped forward and said, "who are you? How dare you come to my dragon palace in the East China Sea "Shut up Aoguang''s face sank. He pulled aobing back and stopped him. Then, with a respectful face, he arched his hand to the top, "please lead the sage, and don''t blame him for mentioning the sage. Xiao''er Ao Bing has eyes, doesn''t know Mount Tai, and collides with them. please don''t blame him." Prime Minister GUI, Sea Patrol yecha, and AO Bing were silent for a moment, those who were angry did not get angry, and those who were crying did not cry. They all looked at Ao Guang, what? Are they leading saints and zhunti saints? This is special Hard to say! Wait The objects of Ao Guanggang''s apology are the two people standing, even the sage can only stand. Who is the man sitting in the middle? Old Hongjun? All the people present, except Gao fan, including Xiao Bai and Chang''e, also held their breath. Chapter 1490 Ao Guang''s face is more dignified, what he thinks in his heart is the same as everyone else, this man is the ancestor of Hongjun! If Hongjun Daozu were involved in the affairs of Longyu, this time, the dragon clan would really be destroyed! If only he knew the real opening method of the Dragon Kingdom, he would die. But now, Gao fan and AO Bing all know how to open the Dragon kingdom. As long as Hongjun Laozu grasped one person, he had many ways to get information from their divine consciousness. He regrets that now! If he had known this, he would not have told Gao fan and others. After all, Ao Guang thinks that no matter how strong Gao fan is, he can''t be Hongjun''s opponent! "Dragon King of the East China Sea, why are you so nervous?" The middle-aged man looks at Ao Guang faintly, Ao Guang''s knees suddenly sink, and then he kneels on the ground with a bang, in an instant, blood gushes wildly. People petrified on the spot, this guy is so strong! A look will Aoguang become like this! Gao fan''s face sank, and now Ao Guang is his man. although he still doesn''t know the identity of the other party, the other party actually bullies him in front of him. How can Gao fan sit back and ignore him. Gao fan''s face moved slightly. He integrated the ten rules into the defense rules and covered Ao Guang''s body. Aoguang immediately felt light and stood up directly, and his bloody knees recovered instantly. Jieyin and zhunti suddenly look at Lin. they didn''t expect that Aoguang could still stand up! Just Taiyi Jinxian, when can you resist the power of Daozu? Gao fan stepped forward and looked at each other faintly. "If you don''t agree with each other, do it. It''s out of the style of an expert." The middle-aged man looks at Gao fan curiously, he knows that Ao Guang has no ability to resist him, everything is done by this young man who stands up. Moreover, he found that he could not understand what Gao fan had done to counteract his power. He was curious when such a young man appeared in Honghuang. "Grandmaster." Zhunti Taoist opened the divine voice with a flattering face, "this is the contemporary emperor, you don''t think he is a mortal, but in fact he has some strength." "Oh?" Kunpeng''s grandmaster was also calm, with an expert attitude, "do you know him?" "I don''t just know him. I''ve had a fight with him." Zhunti Taoist was very proud, "if Nu Wa hadn''t stopped him at that time, I would have killed him!" Kunpeng''s grandmaster frowned slightly, every time he heard someone mention Nu Wa, he would inevitably feel a little sad. "What is his strength?" Asked Kunpeng. "I don''t know..." Zhunti Taoist shook his head, "but I''ve seen him fight Yuanshi, according to my judgment, he won''t surpass Da Luo Jinxian!" "Can Da Luo Jinxian fight with Yuanshi?" Kunpeng was stunned. Zhunti nodded, "at that time, Yuanshi released water." "Well!" Kunpeng''s grandmaster nodded, instantly loaded Ao Guang''s strength, and burst out. Since Gao fan is only Da Luo Jinxian, what else can he hesitate? Bang! Ao Guang knelt down again, and his newly recovered knee broke again. Gao fan frowned slightly and helped Ao Guang up again. Kunpeng grandmaster eyebrows pick, what? Just a lot of Jinxian can compete with me? My Kunpeng grandmaster doesn''t want face? Therefore, he once again increased the power exerted on AO Guang. Gao fan moved his mind and started to stop him. for a moment, the two forces collided with each other in Ao Guang''s body, which made Ao Guang''s blood surge. Ao Guang wants to cry. If you want to fight, fight hard. Why me! This is my old bone. I can''t stand your trouble! After ten minutes, Kunpeng''s face changed. He took back his strength and looked at the Zhun Ti Taoist with a confused face, "is this what you call Da Luo Jinxian? My grandmaster Kunpeng can''t even beat Da Luo Jinxian? " How can he know what''s going on! However, he quickly reacted and said, "this emperor is really weird, even the closure of Hongjun''s ancestors has a great relationship with him, so there are always some strange forces in him, but I can guarantee that his real combat power will never exceed Hunyuan Jinxian!""Isn''t it Daluo Jinxian just now? Now how did you become a Hunyuan Jinxian? " Kunpeng''s father said, "in this case, aren''t you a saint? You go and kill him for me. " "What?" Zhunti Daoist urinated at that time, "master Ming Jian, killing the emperor, that''s going to provoke Tianda''s cause and effect, I..." "Don''t kill him. You''ll catch him." Kunpeng said. "Yes Zhunti nodded solemnly, up to now, he can only harden his head. Isn''t it just the emperor? He doesn''t care. Besides, this is the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea. Gao fan is not protected by the imperial spirit of Chaoge. is it easy for him to deal with Gao fan? In this way, the zhunti Taoist stepped out and flew directly to Gao fan. He didn''t use magic weapons or too many magic weapons, so he stretched out his big hand and grabbed Gao fan''s neck with his bare hands. Then Yin suddenly widened his eyes, he didn''t know only about the conversation between zhunti and Kunpeng, so he didn''t expect that zhunti would suddenly attack Gao fan. Gao fan''s strong Dalian, he did not dare to act rashly, not to mention the younger martial brother? When we go there, we will have more bad luck than good luck! He wanted to stop zhunti, but obviously, it was too late! The quasi tipster crosses a straight line in the air, a big hand is only 10 cm away from Gao fan''s neck. At this time, Gao fan was still motionless, as if he had not found any Zhuo ti. There was a faint smile on zhunti''s face, sure enough, Gao fan was a scum, he could solve it without any effort. But the next second, zhunti suddenly felt a flash in front of him. When he reacts, he finds that his right face is making intimate contact with the ground, while on his left face, there is a feeling of being trampled by shoes. Zhunti''s feeling is right, just at that moment, he was trampled under the foot by Gao fan. The scene suddenly fell into silence, and all the mouths became O-shaped. the emperor stepped on the saint with dementia! Your majesty! Your majesty! The Taoist priest immediately covered his face, although he had already guessed that zhunti would lose, he never thought that Gao fan would not give face That''s a saint. I stepped on it like this! Kunpeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, GAO fan is really a good opponent for him! Just now, he saw clearly what Gao fan had done. Chapter 1491 The zhunti Taoist, who was also trampled by Gao fan, had a blue face. he just boasted about Haikou in front of Kunpeng, but now he was slapped in the face! The slap came a little too quickly, which caught him off guard. If we let him admit defeat in front of Gao fan, he certainly won''t accept it! So, with a look in his eyes, he mobilized his strength as a saint and wanted to get rid of Gao fan''s feet. For a moment, the wind and clouds surged, the sky and the earth changed color, wanzhang Guanghua came from the horizon, directly through the wanzhang sea, and came to the Dragon Palace. However, is useless! Three minutes later, he was still trampled by Gao fan. The scene was quiet, only the voice of the zhundoi swallowing a mouthful of saliva, which was very abrupt. "I don''t agree!" The zhunti Taoist patted the ground and said, "if you have the ability, let me go first, let''s fight openly!" Yes, he doesn''t believe in evil. He doesn''t believe that Gao fan is better than him. He thinks that the reason why Gao fan can keep him at his feet is that Gao fan has a very strange magic weapon. Therefore, as long as you give him the opportunity to sacrifice the seven treasures tree, you can take Gao fan''s magic weapon. At that time, crush a mere emperor, isn''t that the same as playing? "Ha ha All right With a faint smile, Gao fan released his foot on zhunti Taoist''s face, he also wanted to see what other tricks zhunti Taoist had. Zhunti Taoist flew out at the moment when Gao fan loosened his feet and stood still in the distance. I saw him staring at Gao fan, rubbing his right face with pain, and stretching out his left hand, "elder martial brother, give me my seven treasures wonderful tree, I will use it to deal with the emperor!" Then the Taoist became petrified Where''s the seven treasures tree? They were robbed by Gao fan! "Puff..." Xiaobai and Chang''e couldn''t help laughing. They are witnesses of Jieyin''s being robbed of qibaomiao tree by Gao fan. of course, they know that Jieyin can''t get qibaomiao tree now. Coupled with zhunti Taoist''s funny appearance, they couldn''t help laughing. Listening to Chang''e and Xiao Bai''s smile, zhunti''s face turned black at that time. Although these two women are beautiful, he is right. They are Hunyuan Jinxian. It''s just a Hun yuan Jinxian who dares to laugh at his saints. if he doesn''t do something, what''s his face? "Elder martial brother! Come on, take my seven treasures wonderful tree Zhunti Taoist turned back and looked at Jieyin Taoist. Then the Taoist priest looked at zhunti bitterly, with weak expression but no action. What does zhunti mean when he frowns? Elder martial brother, you didn''t take it with you, did you? "Qibao Miaoshu, is that what you''re talking about?" With a smile on his face, Gao fan takes out the seven treasures wonderful tree. The zhunti Taoist didn''t look back at Gao fan, but he suddenly widened his eyes. When Gao fan took out the qibaomiao tree, he felt the breath of qibaomiao tree for the first time, but the problem is that he can no longer feel the connection between himself and qibaomiao tree! For a moment, the zhunti Taoist did not dare to look back at Gao fan. His eyes are fixed on the guide. Elder martial brother, what''s the matter? Jieyin Taoist had a bitter look on his face, but he shook his head and kept silent. "Zhunti, I have your seven treasures." Gao fan reminds me again. Zhunti Taoist tiger body a shock, staring beads turned his head. When he saw the seven treasures wonderful tree in Gao fan''s hand, he almost didn''t mention it. "You..." The zhunti Taoist looked at Gao fan in shock, "I How can you have my wonderful seven treasure tree in your hand? " "What''s your seven treasures tree?" Gao fan joked and said, "the seven treasures and wonderful trees are given to me by the Taoist." "What?" Zhunti Taoist looked confused and looked back at Jieyin again. Elder martial brother, what''s so fat? Kunpeng also looked up at Jieyin, What do you mean? Send a magic weapon to the emperor? Have you lost your mind? Then the Taoist priest, with a look of panic, gave Kunpeng his hand to him in a hurry and said, "tell him about it. it''s a long story. Let me report it later,Qibaomiao tree is definitely not given to the emperor by me. It''s the spoils of war after the emperor defeated me. " "What?" Zhunti Daoist has been looking at Daoist with suspicious eyes, elder martial brother, emperor, but you beat him? He''s so fierce. Why didn''t you tell me earlier! Then the Taoist priest looked at zhunti awkwardly, I wanted to say, but you rushed too fast, didn''t give me a chance! "Oh?" Kunpeng''s grandmaster looked at Gao fan with great interest. "I didn''t expect that the times have changed. It''s really interesting that the Lord of the human race has such strength." While speaking, Kunpeng stood up, he looked at Gao fan with great interest and began to move his hands and feet, with the rhythm of playing with Gao fan. The next second, a pair of golden wings spread out behind Kunpeng''s father, a strong momentum burst out from Kunpeng''s body and swept the whole dragon palace in an instant. Even Xiaobai and Chang''e of Hunyuan Jinxian level were pale and frowned one after another. At that time, Ao Guang, Prime Minister GUI and Sea Patrol yecha, three of Taiyi Jinxian level, fell to the ground and frothed. Gao fan''s divine sense moved to protect the people, and they felt better when they were at last. "Originally, you are the ancestor of Kunpeng!" Gao fan looks at Kun Peng with a smile on his face. He had been guessing the identity of this person until he heard that the other person was his grandparent, and then he finally confirmed that this was Hongjun''s younger martial brother, Kunpeng''s grandparent. "What? Is he the ancestor of Kunpeng Ao Guang hasn''t recovered yet, now when he heard Gao fan say that he was Kunpeng, he was scared to wake up! "No?" Chang''e frowned and said, "Kunpeng is the younger martial brother of Hongjun Daozu, and is a great power in Hongmeng period! It''s said that he had the same qualification to inherit the way of heaven as Hongjun Daozu, but he committed a huge crime and was killed by Hongjun Daozu, How could he be here? " "What?" Hearing Chang''e''s words, Ao Bing, Xiaobai and other people who didn''t know the inside story all showed their frightened faces. Kunpeng Laozu is Hongjun Laozu''s younger martial brother! That''s a real great power! Can your majesty do it? After hearing the speech, Prime Minister GUI and sea patrolling Yasha looked at each other, they turned their eyes and fainted to the ground. They have given up hope of life. "Ha ha..." "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there were so many beautiful women in the flood and wasteland, I still know my wise and powerful past. It''s good, it''s good!" Chapter 1492 Kunpeng''s eagle like eyes lightly swept over Chang''e and Xiaobai, his face showed an evil smile, "you two, come here by yourself, today, I''ll spare your life for a while, as long as you serve me well, I will definitely take you to the peak of this desolation!" "You are shameless!" Xiaobai said, "we are your Majesty''s people in life, and your Majesty''s ghosts in death. just put away your despicable thoughts, and we will not follow you in death!" Although Chang''e didn''t speak, she also looked at Kun Peng angrily. Although the other side was really strong, it really surprised her. But as Xiaobai said, even if Gao fan can''t beat the other side, she can''t give in! Even if he died, he would die with Gao fan. "Hum!" Kun Peng''s face sank and gave a cold hum. This is the first time since he regained his freedom that a woman dare to defy him! His eyes were awe inspiring, and a golden light burst out of his eyes, instantly tore the space and came towards Xiaobai and Chang''e. Xiaobai and Chang''e lose their looks in an instant, and the power contained in the golden light makes them feel chilly, at the same time, it also imprisons their bodies, making them want to hide. Gao fan''s thoughts moved, carrying Chang''e and Xiao Bai, and drawing them to his side. The golden light passed through the place where they had just stood, and went directly into the walls of the palace. The next second, the wall made of ten thousand year old cold iron quickly turned red, in a flash, it exploded directly, revealing the room next door. The walls of a series of rooms have been blasted with a big hole, at the farthest point, seawater has poured into the Dragon Palace. Aoguang''s face sank. He quickly opened the Dragon Palace''s defense array and stopped the pouring water. Looking at his masterpiece, Kun Peng showed a smile on his face. "It''s really interesting. I can''t see that this dragon palace is actually made of ten thousand year old cold iron?" "Ten thousand year old iron is used to build a house. You dragon people are really luxurious?" "When we destroy your dragon clan, we must use this dragon palace to refine a handy weapon!" "Damn it Aoguang''s face is stagnant, Kunpeng is too arrogant! He stood up and tried to find Kunpeng. The Dragon Palace is the foundation of the dragon people. If the Dragon Palace is destroyed, he will not have the face to see his ancestors when he dies. "Hum!" Kunpeng snorted coldly and flew Ao Guang out with one look, "I don''t have time to talk with you, this little insect ink mark, it''s not too late to pay attention to you dragon people when I''m going to solve this problem!" Before the words were heard, Kun Peng''s figure turned into a shadow, crossed a perfect arc in the air and flew away towards Xiao Bai and Chang''e beside Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he stopped Kunpeng on the way forward. Kunpeng suddenly pupil contraction, never thought, Gao fan''s speed is so fast! His noumenon is Kunpeng, the most powerful amphibious monster in the flood and wasteland! No matter in the sky or in the water, in terms of speed, if Kunpeng thinks he is the second, no one will dare to think he is the first! Seeing Gao fan showing his speed in front of him, he was excited at that time! If we don''t teach Gao fan a lesson in speed, he won''t have to work in the flood and wasteland in the future. Kunpeng joked and changed his direction again, increased his speed to 50%! Just now he only used 10% of his strength, but now it suddenly increases to 50%. Gao fan can''t keep up! But the next second, the smile on Kun Peng''s face solidified. Gao fan was on his way to attack again, moreover, there was a smile on his face that made Kunpeng feel that he didn''t deserve beating. Kunpeng''s face sank and he changed direction again. this time, he used 70% of his strength. However, when she thought that Gao fan could never stop herself, Gao fan stopped him. Kunpeng''s pupil is tight. Gao fan''s speed is so fast that he can catch up with Hongjun! How is this possible? If he doesn''t admit defeat, he will improve his speed again, this time, he has used 80% of his strength! "Too slow!" With a smile on his face, Gao fan stopped Kun Peng once again, and opened his irony skill easily. "No way!" Kunpeng gave out a cry of suspicion, and his face hung in the air angrily. he looked at Gao fan incredulously, showing his surprised and angry eyes. In this flood, someone can compete with him in speed,How easy it is to be! Of course he doesn''t believe it! So he suddenly raised his strength to 100%. This time, cracks began to appear in the space around Kunpeng''s body, crackling and shining. Kunpeng seems to be able to tear the space between his actions, his body hasn''t moved yet, but people find that his whole body has been blurred. It was a wonderful feeling. I could see the Kun Peng hanging there, but I felt that there was no bird there. Gao fan''s face showed a faint smile, "Kunpeng, I would like to call you the first speed in the flood and famine!" "What?" Kunpeng''s eagle eyes suddenly stagnated, up to now, Gao fan is still so relaxed, this is simply hitting his Kunpeng''s face, slapping! "You dare to distract yourself from other things when you compete with me. I think you are looking for death!" However, Kunpeng is fierce and fierce when he loses the battle. After a fierce drink, he turns into nothingness and attacks Gao fan. In a moment, people''s divine consciousness contracted, and their expressions of fear appeared one after another. Because in this moment, they found that Kunpeng disappeared in their own divine consciousness. Even a little breath did not leave, as if Kunpeng never appeared. What kind of speed can we achieve? Everyone fell into a dullness, and the two sages of Lianyin and zhunti held their breath at this time! High and dangerous. "Oh dear!" A sudden scream sounded, and the crowd looked at it in a hurry. There is a golden Birdman stepping on Gao fan''s feet, just like the previous Zhun Tidao people, the Birdman''s right face is close to the ground, and his left face is trampled on by Gao fan, has shown his suspicious eyes. Everyone was petrified on the spot! Monster! Even Kunpeng''s grandmaster is trampled by Gao fan! That''s Hongjun Daozu''s younger martial brother. He came from Hongmeng period! It''s so easy for your majesty to step on your feet! My God! Your majesty is too handsome! Xiaobai and Chang''e hold their hands in front of their chest, there are stars in their eyes when they look at Gao fan. "No way! It was an accident At this time, Kunpeng''s grandmaster had recovered and his face was full of disbelief. He murmured and his eyes twinkled, "you said that just now, in terms of speed, I''m the first in the world, I can''t be suppressed by you, it must be something wrong!" Chapter 1493 "Well!" Gao fan nodded and released his feet from Kun Peng''s face, "I said you were the first of Hong Huang, but I still have half a sentence to finish." "What else?" Kunpeng gets up, feels his face and looks at Gao fan. Gao fan smashed the bar, smashed the mouth, joked, "I, step on all kinds of first!" Kunpeng''s domineering face turns red in an instant, and then turns purple, and finally distorts! Gao fan''s words are just rubbing his face on the ground! Who can bear it! Even if the speed is not your opponent, Kunpeng is as powerful as the power of heaven, can absolutely suppress you! "Go to hell!" With the roar of Kunpeng, the whole East China Sea was boiling. The space around him is fragmented, collapsing rapidly. The ground nearest to him turned into powder in an instant. If he is allowed to go on like this, let alone the Dragon Palace, the whole East China Sea will be turned over by the goods! At this time, Gao fan finally knew the horror of Honghuang''s powerful people. no wonder after the canonization, Honghuang was divided into four parts by the saints, and finally formed the four continents in the journey to the West. This Kunpeng''s anger is the rhythm to destroy the world! When Gao fan''s face sank, the law of prohibition was launched. The speed of the space vanishing has been reduced by several grades, and the vanishing has become much slower. Kunpeng feels the pressure from Gao fan and looks at him again. GAO fan''s power is nowhere to be found, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t resist. This kind of confrontation, since there is no way to crack the other side, can only fight for strength. Break ten thousand methods with one force! That''s the truth. "Break it for me!" With the roar of Kun Peng, Gao fan''s prohibition law was broken instantly. Bang! After a dreary shock, the vanishing space around Kunpeng exploded directly, the whole hall disappeared in an instant. The crowd retreated one after another, their backs were wet with cold sweat, they were almost absorbed by the vanishing space. Gao fan frowned slightly, and the rule of system integration was enough to deal with saints, but in the face of Kunpeng, a real big man, he was really weak. "Then, ban it for me." Gao fan calmly opens his mouth, and the extreme Yin Law suddenly starts. The crazy expansion of the vanishing space is instantly controlled by death, no matter how hard it is to enter! "What?" Kunpeng''s crazy face was dull again. He clenched his teeth and mobilized almost all his strength, but he still couldn''t let the vanishing space expand any more. He could feel that his space of extinction was suppressed by a magical force, so he manipulated the power of extinction and wanted to destroy the power of Gao fan. However, his power of annihilation is useless. Kunpeng doubted life and looked at Gao fan with a frightened look on his face. "What have you done?" His devoid space was suppressed by Gao fan in this way, moreover, he could not understand Gao fan''s power at all. Gao fan looked calm and carried his hands, "I just don''t want such a good Donghai dragon palace to be destroyed by you." The power of extreme Yin broke out again, and Kunpeng''s vanishing space shrank at a visible speed. in a moment, only a small part of Kunpeng was left. At this time, Kun Peng is hiding in the vanishing space with an ignorant face, and can''t believe it, he is so suppressed by Gao fan. "You..." He looked at Gao fan with a dull face and didn''t know what to say. "If you want to play in an honest way, I''ve given you a chance." Gao fan''s hands were on his back and his face was calm. "Now, have you taken it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kunpeng suddenly widened his eyes, and his body suddenly became stiff. "Did you take it Did you take it? " Gao fan''s words are like a magic spell, echoing repeatedly. He knew that he had lost, but in his heart, he was very unwilling. For the first half of his life, Kunpeng struggled with Hongjun, but he was defeated and sealed by Hongjun. After waiting for tens of thousands of years, he finally got the chance to return to the world. He thought that no one in the world could surpass him except Hongjun, but now, he has not seen his face, is defeated by a young newcomer.It''s still the crush type. What''s more, the young man asked him, did you take it? For a moment, his heart almost burst out with blood, indeed, Gao fan''s words hurt his self-esteem. But losing is losing, he Kunpeng has always been a magnanimous person. Had it not been for his magnanimity when he admitted defeat, Hongjun could not have just suppressed him. "Ah..." He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, shook his head and sighed, "I lost!" Poop! The two gods of Jieyin and zhunti knelt down at the same time. Nima, even Kunpeng''s grandmaster is not Gao fan''s opponent. They play chicken feather! "But I don''t agree!" Kunpeng looks at Gao fan fiercely again. Jieyin and zhunti have been forced. If you don''t agree, you should have said it earlier. We all knelt down before you said it? Now as Kunpeng''s subordinates, they kneel to Gao fan first. I''m afraid Kunpeng will be unhappy, right? But if you kneel down, you can''t get up. for a moment, it''s very embarrassing. do you want to stand up first? However, after careful consideration, they still gave up the idea of standing up, after all, Kunpeng just refused. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it." Gao fan shrugged, "I didn''t expect you to be convinced." As soon as Gao fan''s voice fell, the power of swallowing in the law of yin and Yang surged wildly, the power of vanishing around Kunpeng''s body disappeared instantly. Kunpeng''s body was also enveloped by the power of swallowing. "No...!" Kunpeng half screamed and was sucked into dried meat by Gao fan on the spot. With a puff, he fell on the ground. If it wasn''t for his eyes still moving, everyone would have thought that the grand master Kunpeng was cool. Jieyin and zhunti have been silly. Kunpeng has become dried meat. They are scared to pee. Fortunately, they knelt early! Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll have to cool them down! Everyone was stunned. Gao fan''s method was too frightening! Gao fan narrowed his eyes and squinted at Jieyin and zhunti on his knees, "tell me, what are you doing in the Dragon Palace?" "Your Majesty, spare your life!" Zhunti kowtowed again and again, "we come to the Dragon Palace. Of course, it''s Kunpeng''s order!" Then Yin said, "yes, yes, if you know that the Dragon Palace belongs to you, even if you give me 10000 courage, I dare not come!" Zhunti looked at Jieyin with a look of disdain, you are very happy to say, why don''t you tell me the power of the emperor first! "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Of course, I know you''re here at Kunpeng''s command. I want to know you''re here now Purpose. " Gao fan looks impatient, puts stress on the word "purpose". Chapter 1494 "Yes, yes The zhunti Taoist nodded wildly, "Kunpeng patriarch said, the dragon clan left a secret treasure in the early period of the Han Dynasty. To open that treasure, you need to get the real blood of the dragon clan..." "Wuwuwuwu ~" Kun Peng was lying on the ground, shaking his body difficultly, he glared at his dead fish eyes and made a shaking voice, as if to stop zhunti. Zhunti looked bitter, but finally ignored Kunpeng and continued to say to Gao fan, "so, we sent Shen Gongbao to get ZuLong''s blood. after that, we followed Kunpeng to the dragon''s secret treasure." "But I don''t know why, ZuLong''s true blood can''t open the secret treasure of the dragon family, so Kunpeng brought us to Donghai dragon palace to ask Donghai Dragon King what happened." With a faint smile, Gao fan seems to have been guessed by AO Guang. Kunpeng''s ancestor really came for the Dragon kingdom. It has to be said that ZuLong''s strategy was very successful at that time. even Kunpeng, a great power, only knew that if it was ZuLong''s true blood that opened the dragon''s secret treasure, he didn''t know that he needed ZuLong''s true soul, and he didn''t know what was in the dragon''s secret treasure. Aoguang has been seriously injured, at this time is nest in the corner, was aobing embrace in the arms. "Ha ha ha!" He was very sad with a smile. "Unexpectedly, Kunpeng''s great ability could also look up to my dragon''s secret treasure. unfortunately, the news handed down by ZuLong was used to cheat you. the key to open the Dragon''s secret treasure is not just ZuLong''s real blood!" "Hun, Dan, ah!" Kunpeng''s dead fish eyes almost spurted fire, father Keng''s ZuLong even calculated him! Kunpeng is not the same level of boss, in this short period of time, Gao fan''s dried body has slowly recovered, and now he can speak. High hand toward zhunti hand, "now, will ZuLong real blood out." Zhunti shook his head. "It''s not here In Kunpeng''s place. " Gao fan turns his head and looks contemptuously at Kunpeng''s grandmaster, a message is revealed in his eyes, that is, whether you say it or not, if you don''t say I suck you. Kunpeng''s body trembled and his voice trembled. "Young man, you don''t talk about martial arts virtues!" Gao fan joked, "well, what if I don''t talk about martial arts?" As he spoke, he gently raised his right hand, like he was about to start. Kunpeng''s eyes were flustered. "Wait, don''t suck me first, leave some strength to talk to me!" He managed to recover a little bit of strength, at this time, if Gao fan came again, it would be a pill. "You said Gao fan has an easy-going face. Kunpeng looks at Gao fan with a dignified face and directly throws his own storage magic weapon to Gao fan, "this is my storage magic weapon! ZuLong blood is hidden by me, not in it. ZuLong blood is hidden by me in a place and protected by array. If I die, the array will explode and ZuLong blood will be destroyed. if you want to open the secret treasure of the dragon family, we can only cooperate! " Gao fan swept Kunpeng''s storage magic weapon with his divine sense, then put it away with a cool face, and then said faintly, "OK, how can we cooperate?" Kunpeng instantly petrified, Gao fan actually put away his storage magic weapon! This is special That''s half of his life''s savings! I''m checking it for you, not for you to put it away! What are you doing? People are also looking at Gao fan with a look of consternation, and there is no reaction for a moment. Everyone can see that Kunpeng gives Gao fan the magic weapon of storing things, is to ask him to check that there is no real blood in it, after Gao fan has checked, he should give it back to others! However, they don''t think Gao fan is wrong at all! After all, Gao fan is their God, no matter what he does, he seems so great. "Cough..." Kunpeng resisted the anger in his heart and said weakly, "can you give me my storage magic weapon first?" "Well?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "didn''t you give him to me just now? You are the Grandmaster of Kunpeng. How can you ask for the things you send back? Master Kunpeng, I don''t think your cooperation with me is sincere! " The faces of the people stagnated, and Gao Fan said, tut tut It''s really high!"You..." Kun Peng''s face stagnated, "I..." He was flushed and angry. But in the end, he could only suppress his anger. There''s no other reason. I can''t fight it! But fortunately, that storage magic weapon is only half of his property. he has another storage magic weapon like that. But fortunately, since Gao fan has agreed to cooperate, just a magic weapon for storing things, his Kunpeng grandmaster can afford to lose! According to legend, there is a treasure in the secret treasure of the dragon family that makes the practitioner''s strength increase sharply. at that time, as long as he gets the treasure, if he wants to suppress Gao fan, it''s just like playing? It''s easy to get things back! At that time, he must step on Gao fan until he is crushed! "Good! The storage magic weapon and its contents are given to the emperor. " Grandmaster Kunpeng has a big face. "Thank you very much." Gao fan nodded, handed Ao GUANG the storage magic weapon, "these are even the compensation of Kunpeng''s grandmaster to the Dragon Palace, see if it''s enough, if it''s not enough, I think Kunpeng''s grandmaster is willing to give generously." Ao Guang looks at the storage magic weapon with a muddled face, a little surprised. Gao fan gave his things to himself in front of Kunpeng. For a moment, he hesitated to pick up. After all, if you take it, you will offend Kunpeng. But if I don''t answer, I''m sorry for Gao fan. But he quickly made a choice and accepted Gao fan''s storage magic weapon, "thank you, your majesty, thank you Kunpeng." Grandmaster Kunpeng was so angry that he blew his nose and glared at his face, GAO fan actually sent his things out in front of him, this is simply rubbing his face on the ground! But think about it, Gao fan had rubbed him on the ground before, he was not so angry in a moment "Grandmaster Kunpeng, how can we cooperate?" Gao fan looks at each other with interest. Kunpeng grandmaster''s eyes a Lin, "open the door together, enter together!" "No way!" Ao Guang was very excited. "You can''t go in. It''s the secret of the dragon people!" "Hum!" Kunpeng old ancestor sneered, "in this case, you will never want to open that door, I will let ZuLong''s true blood disappear in the wilderness!" Yes, Kunpeng can tell from Ao Guang''s words, to open the secret protection of the dragon clan, we need the true blood of the dragon clan, plus other things. As for what it was, he didn''t know. But it doesn''t matter. He just needs to master ZuLong''s real blood. Chapter 1495 "You bastard!" Aoguang''s face was livid, and he gushed out a mouthful of old blood again. "Dragon King, don''t get excited." Gao fan gave Ao Guang a pill to heal his wounds, which made the injury in his body recover instantly. "Thank you, your majesty." Ao Guang recovered to 7788 and had already stood up to salute Gao fan. Kunpeng and jieyinzhunti were shocked, What did Gao fan eat for AO Guang? Ao Guang''s injury is so serious, how can it be cured? "I think we can cooperate with Kunpeng, after all..." Gao fan picks his eyebrows and gives Ao Guang a look you know. Before Gao fan finished his words, Ao Guang nodded solemnly, "I will obey your Majesty''s will and promise their cooperation." He''s not stupid. Of course he knows what Gao fan means. There is no cause and effect in aobing, the dragon people need to open the Dragon Kingdom now, so that aobing can be inherited, so that the dragon people can return to the mainland! If Kunpeng really destroys the real blood of ZuLong, the Dragon kingdom will never be opened, the dragon clan will never be able to return to the peak period in the past. So now, we can only cooperate. "Well." Gao fan nodded and looked at Kun Peng, "you lead the way. We are ready here." "Good!" Kunpeng smiles with pride, after being crushed by Gao fan for so long, he finally takes back the initiative! Soon, a group of people led by Kun Peng went to the Antarctic deep sea. At the bottom of the sea, people saw a simple door. If the door is not high, the normal door is small and big. It''s just plain. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that there is a door here. Ao Guang and AO Bing look at the door one after another with excited faces, they all feel the call of the dragon clan, and their bodies can''t help shaking. Obviously, this is the entrance to the Dragon kingdom. "Kunpeng is proud," look, I''m right. It must be the secret treasure of the dragon family "Well." Gao fan nodded, "then don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up and take out ZuLong''s real blood!" Kunpeng was stunned, "you don''t want to scare me, you take out your things first!" "Isn''t our stuff here?" Gao fan took a look at Ao Bing and said, "ah, that''s him. he has the true soul of ZuLong on him. this door needs the true blood of ZuLong and the true soul of ZuLong to open together!" "Take out your ancestral dragon blood and give it to Ao Bing. After he absorbs it, he can open the Dragon kingdom." "What?" Kunpeng three petrochemical at the same time. As long as I knew that, they let Shen Gongbao catch Ao Bing early in the morning? Also wasted the strength of the boss, encouraged Nezha and aobing to fight and make chicken feathers! If I had known it was like this, they would have entered it. What''s the matter with you, Gao fan! However, there is no regret medicine in the world, up to now, they can only cry silently in their hearts "Ao Guang, let me ask you, is what the emperor said true?" Kunpeng is still very suspicious, this is GAOFAN want to rob their ZuLong real blood! "It''s true Ao Guang''s face was dignified, and he put up four fingers, "I, Ao Guangyuan, swear to heaven that the key to the Dragon kingdom is the complete Ao Bing! If I tell a lie, I''m a dragon "Hiss..." The three of them took a breath. I''m tired! It''s been a long time. It''s lonely! Kunpeng reluctantly took out a jade bottle, "there is half of ZuLong''s blood in it, and the other half I hide in other places, you let me see the effect first, otherwise I won''t take it out." "Yes!" Ao Guang nodded. Aobing in Aoguang''s signal, took ZuLong blood, and then absorb it. Soon, deep in his dignified face, his hand was on the door. Hum! In the space, there was a vibration, the door, which looked insignificant, trembled violently. Even, there were bursts of golden light. "Come on Ao Bing''s face was very blue, and his arms and forehead were covered with blue veins. "I need the other half''s blood now!" Kunpeng grandmaster''s eyes a Lin, a bottle in the sea across an arc, quickly into his hands. When Gao fan raised his eyebrows, Kunpeng''s grandmaster was really a cautious man, he really hid part of his true blood.Aoguang quickly took the blood and poured it into aobing''s mouth. Ao Bing''s thin body suddenly swelled, and his mouth burst out bursts of Longyin. The shock made everyone''s eardrum numb and his mind unstable. Creak! The door, which looked so inconspicuous, finally opened. Beyond the door, there is an independent world. It seems that there is no sea water. But the amazing thing is that the sea water here doesn''t pour into it. At this time, a gust of wind blows out of the door, although there is sea water outside the door, it doesn''t stop the wind at all, let everyone feel a spring breeze on the bottom of the sea. With the wind, there is a faint smell of coal ash. It gives people a feeling of opening a dusty box for many years. "This What''s going on? " Ao Bing and AO Guang frowned one after another, the taste gave them a bad premonition. Kunpeng Laozu gave zhunti and Jieyin a hand and pushed them to GAOFAN. Then he turned to enter the door and disappeared directly in front of the crowd. What do you mean by that? Kunpeng, it''s the rhythm that draws our attention and sneaks away by ourselves! If Gao fan gets angry, they will die! "Damn it Ao Guang''s face is very blue. I never thought that Taoist Kunpeng would come here. "Your Majesty, we didn''t mean to. We were all Kunpeng." Then lead and zhunti weak look at Gao fan, counsellor of a group. "I know." Gao fan''s face is calm, the Kunpeng Taoist ancestor can be regarded as a hero, in order to get rid of himself, since he even lost his two Saint level subordinates, cruel enough! "Let''s go Let''s go in, too. just follow me, you two. " Gao Fan said, the first to enter the door, the rest followed. When everyone entered, the door closed automatically and the bottom of the sea became calm. At the same time, in West Kunlun, Qilin cliff, JIANG Ziya, whose legs were broken, was carried to Yuanshi Tianzun on a stretcher, Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyebrows trembled, "Jiang Shang? What''s the matter with you? " Jiang Ziya was full of tears, and her chrysanthemum like face was full of grievances! I went to Xiqi at Tianzun''s command, after showing my talent, I was received by King Wen, and then, according to Tianzun''s will, I persuaded King Wen to oppose business, but King Wen not only didn''t oppose business, but also ordered people to break my legs and throw me out of Xiqi! " Chapter 1496 At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s brow trembled and suppressed his anger. are you a pig? Didn''t I ask you to go to Chaoge first? Why did you go to Xiqi directly? Under the rule of the emperor of Yin Dynasty, the whole world became even, now you call the King Wen to revolt, do you think that the people''s brain is Watt, or do you think that the people''s brain is watt? How come things are not going well recently, when you encounter things related to the emperor, there are a lot of problems! At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun''s face was blue and his anger was hard to calm. But he is a saint. How can he easily show his anger? Sage, it''s not happy or sad. Mount Tai has collapsed in front of us, but his face has not changed. How can he get angry for such a small matter. Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath, gently waved his hand, "OK, you get up and go down to have a rest first, I''ll think about this matter again, let''s take a long-term view." With that, the emperor closed his eyes calmly and seemed to have settled down. Jiang Ziya''s face is muddled. Can I get up? My legs are broken. How do I get up? As for the people who carried him in, the stretcher bearers went out and waited, they were not in the hall at this time. And now Yuanshi Tianzun is in a state of tranquility. JIANG Ziya didn''t dare to shout at others for fear of disturbing Yuanshi Tianzun. So he was in a dilemma. Yuanshi Tianzun waited for a little while with his eyes closed, but he didn''t hear anything in the hall. What''s the matter with Jiang Ziya? Why don''t you go? He opened his eyes and was about to reprimand Jiang Ziya. It suddenly occurred to me that Jiang Ziya''s leg had been broken and he couldn''t get up at all. This Embarrassed! On the first day of Tang Tang''s life, he didn''t even notice such a small thing. his old face suddenly felt ashamed. "Master, it''s a big deal!" At this time, Taiyi real person a exclamation, rushed in. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun frowned, but still kept the image of an expert, "Why are you so alarmed? What kind of system is it Taiyi, a real person, was wearing coarse clothes. "Three generations of disciple Nezha was abducted, three generations of disciple Yang Jian was abducted too!" "Well? What does it mean to be abducted? " Yuanshi Tianzun was very unhappy, the apprentice Taiyi was becoming more and more shameful, didn''t you see Jiang Ziya here? Still a pair of careless appearance, no expert demeanor! Taiyi is the most tasteless disciple in this class! As for taiyizhen''s abduction, he is also very puzzled. Had it not been for Jiang Ziya, he would have been angry with Taiyi. Taiyi swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "they both left with the emperor, joined the power of the emperor!" "What?" At that time, Yuanshi Tianzun stood up from his chair in shock, all of his talent style disappeared. Both Taiyi and Jiang Ziya were shocked, they didn''t expect Yuanshi Tianzun to react so much. Yuanshi Tianzun saw their expressions and knew that he had lost his manners. So, he quickly adjusted his mood and recovered his calm face, "take your time, what''s the matter?" "Yes Taiyi''s face respectfully arched his hand, "tell master, it''s like this..." Next, Taiyi told the whole story in detail, including how Shen Gongbao bullied Nezha and encouraged Nezha to fight with AO Bing. Even in order to kill Shen Gongbao, Taiyi added many lines created by himself, described Shen Gongbao as a hypocritical, shameless and despicable person with no lower limit. With that, Taiyi became more and more indignant, his face looked as if he wanted to swallow Shen Gongbao alive. "This Shen Gongbao can''t be seen at all on weekdays. he is such a sinister and vicious mean man!" "I''m so kind to him on weekdays. I think of him for any good." "Unexpectedly, he betrayed his master and joined the western religion!" "The most hateful thing is that he openly said that you sent him to the West. if it wasn''t for my tact at that time, I''m afraid your reputation would be ruined by him."Yuanshi Tianzun looked at Taiyi''s fat face, an old face turned red, and his eyes almost burst out with fire. After all, Shen Gongbao was indeed sent to the west by him! Unexpectedly, Shen Gongbao betrayed him in this way, and helped the western religion to harm his disciples, he also gave him two key three generations of disciples! "What about Yang Jian? What''s the matter with him? " At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun suppressed his anger and his face was purple! "Oh, Yang Jian, I don''t know." Taiyi shook his head again and again, "but I asked Yang Jian faintly, it was a bit chaotic at that time, and I didn''t hear it clearly. It seems that Yang Jian said that Haotian sent it to him." At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun suddenly widened his eyes, Haotian? It''s hard. Did Haotian join hands with Gao fan? Yuanshi Tianzun held his hands tightly, creaking! Before the beginning of Fengshen, the hermeneutic disciples were poached by Gao fan one after another. if he doesn''t do anything, when the Fengshen war starts, I''m afraid the whole hermeneutics will be gone. A faint murderous spirit erupted from Yuanshi Tianzun''s body, instantly swept the whole hall. Taiyi real person shivers, his legs tremble, the sage''s power is as strong as this! Just a little bit of lethality, it made him breathless. As for Jiang Ziya, he has fallen to the ground, and he doesn''t know whether he will live or die. Yuanshi Tianzun gritted his teeth and said, "Taiyi, call the twelve golden immortals immediately and gather them all in an hour. Follow me to the West!" "Yes, yes Taiyi was already scared to pee and left Qilin cliff in succession. at the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was more terrible than GAOFAN. As for the relationship between Taoist mosquito and Gao fan, he didn''t dare to mention it with Yuanshi Tianzun. Now he is so angry, if he mentions it, he is afraid that Yuanshi Tianzun will be angry and make him look like Jiang Ziya. On the other hand, Gao fan and his party have entered the Dragon Kingdom, looking at everything in front of them, they all frown, Ao Guang and AO Bing kneel directly on the ground. Looking around, Longyu presents a haze. As far as you can see, it''s a gray desert, in the distance, half a skeleton is buried in the gray sand, it looks like a dead dragon. "Sorry, we''re late..." Ao Guang knelt to the ground, heavily knocked his head on the ground and cried. Even the remains of the dragon have not been taken away. It seems that the dragon people in the Dragon Kingdom have also been destroyed. Then lead and zhunti silly eyes, that''s it? Chapter 1497 They have worked hard for such a long time, and now they are still trapped by Gao fan, as a result, they seem to be dead now? They want to cry now, but they can''t. Without the protection of Kunpeng, Jieyin and zhunti shiver behind Gao fan, can only minimize their sense of existence, how dare they make a lost voice. Xiaobai and Chang''e also have tight eyebrows. They seem to feel the sadness of Ao Bing and AO Guang. In the previous description, Aoguang is the last paradise of the dragon people and the ideal hometown of all the Honghuang dragon people. The dragon people living in the Dragon kingdom are all powerful beings, and they all live a happy life without the force of cause and effect. they are much better than the dragon people who were suppressed at the bottom of the sea. But now, this ideal town is broken, just like the dream is broken in an instant. it is human nature that Ao Guang and AO Bing are so sad. After a while, Ao Guang and AO Bing got up, dried their faces and got tears, "I''m sorry, your majesty, we just lost our manners." "No harm." Gao fan looks indifferent, "next, what shall we do?" "To the Dragon Hall..." Ao Guang looked calm and said, "the Dragon hall is the stronghold of the dragon people. even if all the dragon people in the Dragon kingdom are destroyed, they will certainly leave hope for inheritance in the Dragon hall, waiting for future generations!" "Dragon hall?" Gao fan frowned slightly, and the law of perception spread out in an instant. His perception range is very terrible now, and the whole dragon kingdom is covered by him. Longyu is not big, only a few million square kilometers, a large part of which is still the sea, the land area is less than half, surrounded by the sea. The boundary of the Dragon kingdom is nothing. The land is cut off in the middle by a mountain range and divided into two plains. But Gao fan did not find any place that looked like a palace. "I''ve explored the whole dragon Kingdom, but I didn''t find any palace like buildings." Gao fan shook his head and frowned slightly. Jieyin and zhunti look at Gao fan, what? Have you checked the whole dragon kingdom? So awesome? You know, as saints, they don''t have that ability! "Well, are there any high and steep mountains in the Dragon kingdom?" Ao Guang asked, "the dragon people like to live in high places, so it''s possible to live in mountains." "This continent is divided into two plains by a mountain range, and there are many peaks. the highest one is indeed very high, but I didn''t find it..." Gao fan shook his head, "forget it, let''s go and have a look." All of a sudden, in front of everyone''s eyes, they found themselves hanging in front of a sky high mountain. Then he and zhunti looked east and West in horror, and finally looked at each other. I wipe, just this moment to a million miles away speed, Kunpeng lost not unjustly! "Separate search, find the signal!" "Yes The crowd dispersed in an instant, and even Gao fan set out to enter the mountains. Only Jieyin and zhunti were left disorderly in the wind, aren''t we hostages? Is there really no one to care about us? "Elder martial brother, do you want to take the opportunity to slip away?" Zhunti asked weakly. "No!" Then lead to bite teeth, "we also start to look for, found the words also send a signal!" "Why?" Zhunti looks confused. Then lead a light glance to definitely mention one eye, "do you know how to get out?" Zhunti shook his head. "I don''t know." Then he asked, "do you think Kunpeng Daozu knows how to get out?" Zhunti was not sure, "I should know..." "Ha ha." Then he joked, "even if he knows, it''s mostly fake! After all, all the ways he knows to come in are fake "Elder martial brother is wise!" In this way, if we want to go out, we have to follow them "That''s right!" Then he nodded his head, "so, we also look for it, and when we find it, we will send a signal, we can count on the credit, even if we can''t get their trust, when we go out, at least they will take us with them!" "Well!" Zhunti nodded excitedly, in this way, their lives will be guaranteed! "Sire, I found it!" Suddenly, Chang''e''s voice rang out around her. Jieyin and zhunti were stupid at that time,My God, do you want it so fast? Can''t you give us a chance to perform? Soon, Gao fan and his party gathered in front of a door. Like the Dragon Gate on the sea floor, it looks very simple. But on the ground in front of the door, a series of footprints disappeared inside. It seems that this place has been taken by others. look at the scale and freshness of the footprints, the people who want to come in are not others, they must be Kunpeng. Gao fan gently opens the door, and the inside of the door is a vast white world, you can''t see the inside from the outside. "It seems that Kunpeng has got ahead of others. Let''s go in before it''s too late!" Gao fan, with a cool face, took the lead in entering the door. In front of a flash of light, even Gao fan can''t help feeling a little lost. At that moment, a strong impact of the soul came to Gao fan''s divine consciousness. But Gao fan didn''t feel at all, so he bounced the other side out. "Ah A shrill voice sounded in Gao fan''s ear, then Gao fan saw a Q version of the young dragon, two virtual shadows of a mini Phoenix, and the people standing still. Not only stand with Gao fan, but also Kun Peng, who escaped before. Gao fan now finds that it''s just a very small room, and a few people who are so small feel crowded. The decoration in the room is very simple and simple, except for the two shadows of a dragon and a Phoenix, it is just like the room of an ordinary family. "You..." The dragon and Phoenix looked at Gao fan in shock and said in one voice, "why didn''t you close your eyes?" The sound of one dragon and one phoenix is very pleasant, which makes Gao fan feel relaxed and happy. Gao fan glanced at the crowd lightly, and found that although they were still, their breath was very stable, just like sleeping. "Why do I close my eyes?" Gao fan looked at the combination of dragon and Phoenix faintly and was slightly curious, "where is this place?" In front of him, the dragon and Phoenix seemed to be a little immature, the whole body of the dragon was like ink, dark and deep, a pair of fierce eyes seemed to be able to accommodate the starry sky. But the bow on her dragon horn betrayed her. No matter how domineering, it was also a female dragon. One side of the small Phoenix, directly a woman''s dress, no doubt the mother. "At least..." Xiaofeng said in a flurry, "at least like them, you have to enter the trial dream!" Chapter 1498 "Testing dreams?" Gao fan nodded in secret, just listening to the name, he basically guessed what the room was for. The trial should be left by the dragon people for the dragon people who enter here. As long as you pass the test, you can get corresponding rewards and so on. It seems that everyone is standing quietly, most of them have entered the trial. Wait "Then why can these non dragon people also enter the trial? Isn''t this the trial of the dragon race? " Gao fan asked in dismay. Xiaofeng said weakly, "because when our dragon clan was destroyed, adults thought it was very likely that the dragon clan would be destroyed long ago, so for the inheritance of the dragon clan, his original setting was that all creatures could get the chance of trial, as long as they passed the trial, they could get part of the inheritance of the dragon clan." "What are you talking about?" The little dragon next to him looks frightened, "this is a big secret of the dragon clan, How can you tell him!" "Ah! Yes Xiaofeng suddenly looks very frightened, "it''s over, I''m ashamed of the ancestors of the dragon people!" "Next, don''t say it. It''s all up to me!" Bruce Lee looks unhappy. "Well." Xiao Feng bowed her head in some grievances. "All right." Gao fan''s face is expressionless, "you just said that all creatures can get trial opportunities, so why can''t I? Am I not a creature? " Xiaolong and xiaofenghuang are confused and forced to "...." We also want to ask you what''s the matter with you? That''s good. You asked first! How can we answer you! "We don''t know!" Bruce Lee pretends to be calm and looks alert at Gao fan. "I don''t know?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "I think you two are the guardians of this trial, right? As guardians of trial, you said you didn''t know? Don''t you think you''re a little incompetent? " Wen Yan, the dragon and Phoenix are a little flustered. After all, what Gao Fan said is right, they are really a little incompetent! And this is not a bit incompetent, this is quite incompetent! "I This... " Bruce Lee''s eyes twinkle, secretly poke Xiao Feng, "you come." "Hum." Xiao Feng''s arrogant Jiao of slant head to go, just isn''t you to let me don''t say of? Xiaolong frowned and pulled Xiaofeng''s feathers to make her charming. Gao fan covers his face directly. Forget it, he can see that these two goods are nothing but cute. "Well, tell me what you know, and I''ll give it to you." Gao fan took out two soul nourishing pills. "Wow Yilong Yifeng saw the yanghun pill in Gao fan''s hand and drooled instantly. Although they don''t know what''s in Gao fan''s hand, there is a tempting smell inside, which makes them have no resistance. Then, Yilong and Yifeng tell Gao fan everything about everyone It turns out that the world of Longyu has been a fatal weakness since its inception. It''s so small that the ecology inside is hard to maintain. To put it bluntly, ZuLong opened the Dragon kingdom with his own strength. although he was very strong, he was much weaker than Pangu. The flood and famine created by Pangu will also appear in the amount of looting time and again, and eventually the flood and famine world will be broken due to the depletion of aura, not to mention the Dragon kingdom! Moreover, the dragon and Phoenix are very powerful races, and their fight for aura is also quite fierce, so it directly led to the collapse of the Dragon kingdom. After listening to the narration of one dragon and one phoenix, Gao fan also knows the name of one dragon and one phoenix, one is longsan, the other is Fengjiu. Long San is still hostile to Gao fan, while Feng Jiu is gentle to Gao fan. I don''t know how long later, no one wakes up, GAO fan doesn''t want to chat with the two mascots, he can only go to the system and exchange the accumulated 200 points. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: one punch - melanospermia (super mutation)! Are they integrated? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Successful fusion, congratulations on the rule of duplication "Ding! Mutation effect triggers. Congratulations on getting the tree rule "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is eternal 10 stars "It is detected that the host has obtained the rules of gold, wood, water, fire, soil, wind and thunder, can be integrated into the element rule!Are they integrated? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Congratulations on getting the law of elements. All the elements of heaven and the world are in control! " Gao fan closed his eyes and felt it for a while, after having the element law, he really had the power to control everything! Although the law of elements is not as good as the previous prohibition law, the law of extinction, the absolute law and the law of cause and effect, it is even worse than his own fusion of extreme Yin Law. But Gao fan didn''t care. After all, his goal was not the power of the law of system integration. He wants to integrate his own law like the extreme Yin Law! But if we want to integrate the power of the extreme Yin Law, we need the power of the three systems. After all, the law of extreme Yin is a combination of prohibition law, extinction law and absolute law! Now Gao fan has the law of cause and effect and the law of elements, as long as he gets another one, he can synthesize new forces! Now, Gao fan has reached the eternal level of 10 stars, if you guess well, the next level is what yehongxian said: the peak of eternal level! When reaching the peak of eternal level, Gao fan can get the sixth system integration rule. At that time, Gao fan will be able to obtain a fusion rule. In this way, Gao fan has more confidence to win the red fairy! After all, the powerful power of yehongxian in taking away Feng Baobao has made Gao fan a little scared up to now! In the face of night red fairy, even Gao fan has no bottom! Eternal peak, I hope you can bring me enough strength! At the same time, Gao fan looks at the law of copying, with a faint smile on his face, this law can actually copy magic weapon! He took out the fire shield of Jiulong God and began to copy it. "Ding! Copy success! "Obtain the copy of Jiulong magic fire shield!" Gao compares what as like as two peas in the system space, two , which is basically identical. There is no difference between . If is not copied, there are three copies of the "dragon" behind the name of the dragon''s hood. The system is really powerful! Gao fan nodded and threw the copy of Jiulong Shenhuo hood to huojie in the system space, "come on, eat." After looking at the Jiulong magic fire shield in front of him, he was stunned for a long time, shivering and uttering a frightened voice, "master, I''m wrong!" Gao fan suddenly gave him the Jiulong fire shield, which made him feel flattered. he thought that Gao fan was going to let him have enough to eat! Chapter 1499 "Don''t worry about ink. If you want to eat it, eat it quickly!" Gao fan looked impatient, "I have plenty of such things." As he spoke, Gao fan took out a duplicate of the nine dragons fire shield and threw it in front of the burning world. "What?" Burning world suddenly in front of a bright, suddenly did not shake, "master, what you say is true?" "Of course, otherwise how willing to give you to eat." Gao fan gave a faint smile. "Thank you, master!" In the burning world, Gao fan is not joking, without saying a word, he stabbed two pieces of Jiulong magic fire hoods with one sword. "Chi..." With a sudden sound, the Jiulong flame hood shrank rapidly and lit up a light light light on the burning boundary. just in a moment, the two Jiulong flame hoods disappeared. "So fast?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, the speed of energy swallowing in the burning world can almost match his swallowing law! "Hey, hey Anything else? " The burning world gave out a simple laugh. "Yes!" Without saying a word, Gao fan threw out ten fire hoods. "Whoa, whoa, whoa The burning world becomes longer and longer, and the ten fire hoods of Jiulong are strung together. "Chi..." Ten Jiulong magic fire hoods are gone! "Haha, it''s really delicious Master, is there anything else? " The burning world has made a sound of expectation. Gao fan looks surprised, never thought, this burning world so can eat? I''ve eaten twelve Jiulong magic fire hoods, but I don''t have any other reaction except a little spark on my body? The nine dragons fire shield is a real treasure. The power contained in it is comparable to that of a great Luo Jinxian! It''s equivalent to that the burning world has eaten twelve big Luo Jinxian, which is not enough? This is not scientific! Gao fan took out ten more Jiulong sacred fire hoods, and the burning world was strung together as usual, no more! "I don''t believe it If Gao fan doesn''t believe in evil, he will be covered by ten nine dragons. He would like to see where the ceiling of the burning world is. How many Jiulong Shenhuo hoods does it take to reach its peak? What level of magic weapon will burning reach its peak? Finally, after eating a full 102 pieces of Jiulong Shenhuo hoods, the burning world stopped. He is quietly suspended in Gao fan''s system space, gives Gao fan the feeling of being a meditative person. Gao fan wanted to take a closer look at the burning world, but he was interrupted by a wave. Suddenly, a breath of eternal antiquity appeared in the inheritance room of the Dragon nationality. Gao fan, long San and Feng Jiu look at each other. There is a flaming red phoenix on the head of Kunpeng''s grandmaster. then the Phoenix circled around Kunpeng''s head and entered him. It fell into his head. "Ha ha ha!" Kunpeng''s grandmaster laughed wildly, "never thought, let me get the true soul of Fire Phoenix in the secret treasure of the dragon clan! God help me It''s said that in Hongmeng period, Phoenix gave birth to peacock and Kunpeng, now his Kunpeng grandmaster has acquired the true soul of Fire Phoenix, it can also be regarded as a supplement to his soul, of course, he is very happy! "I will take revenge when I completely merge the true soul of the Phoenix! Ha ha ha Belch ~ " when Kunpeng saw Gao fan looking at him with silly eyes, at that time, he stifled his laughter and almost choked to death. "Who are you going to take revenge on?" Gao fan asked lightly. "I..." Kunpeng was frightened, with a very uncomfortable expression on his face, "look, look Of course, it''s looking for Hongjun''s revenge! " At this time, he also found other people standing motionless in the room, there was a trace of lethality in the eagle like eyes. He wants to take hostages! "I advise you not to act rashly, otherwise, I will kill people this time, oh no, it is Kill the eagle. " Gao fan spoke faintly, his voice was not heavy, but in Kunpeng''s ears, it was like thunder. Kunpeng''s back, instantly wet! After all, the fear of being dominated by Gao fan is something he will never forget. "Don''t worry, don''t worry, I won''t, I won''t!" Kunpeng''s ancestors nodded and bowed. Longsan and Fengjiu are curious, in their opinion, Kunpeng''s ancestor can get the inheritance of Huofeng, so he should be a very powerful guy, but he is so respectful to this young man, can''t he be better than Kunpeng?Feng Jiu looks at Gao fan''s eyes, a little more amazing. Dragon three is more alert! Then there was a vision on AO Guang''s and AO Bing''s heads, a Thunder Dragon hovered over Ao Bing''s head, and a water dragon hovered over Ao Guang''s head. "My God, it''s Thunder Dragon!" Feng Jiu looks at Ao Bing in surprise, "I didn''t expect that he would be recognized by Lord leilong. It''s so strong!" "Ah It''s a pity. " However, long San''s face is dignified, "he still has the true soul of ZuLong, but he only gets Thunder Dragon! Although Thunder Dragon is strong, it can''t lead the dragon family back to its peak "Yes..." Feng Jiu''s eyes are also dim, "if he can also get the golden soul of ZuLong, the rise of the dragon clan will be around the corner, unfortunately, even if he can only get the Thunder Dragon, I''m afraid no one will get the ZuLong..." Soon, both Ao Guang and AO Bing took the Dragon Spirit into their bodies, when they saw Gao fan, they knelt down to him together, "thank you for helping us find here! Got the inheritance of the dragon "Well, get up." Gao fan smiles and lifts them up from the ground. One side of the dragon three a face not happy, two dragon clan, actually kneel to a human! Moreover, Ao Bing also has a real soul of ZuLong. He must be the leader of the contemporary dragon clan! The leaders of the dragon clan have knelt down to mankind. It seems that the dragon clan outside is also miserable! "Cough!" Long San looks at Ao Guang and AO Bing with displeasure, you two dragon sons, long sun, dare to ignore me! Ao Bing and AO Guang look at the sound and see dragon three and Phoenix nine, and their eyes suddenly shine, then they show greedy eyes, "there are two real souls here!" "What do you want?" When long San and Feng Jiu looked at Ao Bing and AO Guang''s cannibalism, they were flustered at that time, "we are the guardians of the trial. Don''t act rashly!" "Oh, it''s the guardian spirit..." Ao Guang and AO Guang were a little frustrated, "they couldn''t eat it!" After obtaining the inheritance of the Dragon nationality, they found that these inheriting souls can bring them great benefits, so when they saw the dragon three and the Phoenix nine, they were very excited! "What expression do you have?" Dragon three one face is not happy, this session of the dragon is also too tasteless? At this time, another breath of eternity came, instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Chapter 1500 Everyone looked at the past and wondered who had completed the inheritance. there was a golden dragon three hovering on Xiaobai''s head, in high spirits, and it looked very extraordinary. "What?" Long San and Feng Jiu were silly at that time, "this This is the true soul of ZuLong! This woman is not a member of the dragon family. How can she get the true soul of the ancestor dragon? " "What?" Aoguang and Aoguang are all stupid. ZuLong, the first dragon in Honghuang, is the ancestor of the dragon people. The inheritance of the true soul of ZuLong is also the most powerful inheritance of the Dragon nationality. Ao Bing also has a trace of the true soul of ZuLong, but he didn''t get the true soul of ZuLong. but Xiaobai, who is not even a dragon, can get the true soul of ZuLong! This is special Aobing is speechless! At this time, Xiaobai also absorbed the true soul of ZuLong, and rushed into Gao fan''s arms with a look of joy, "Your Majesty, I actually got the inheritance of ZuLong, I''m so happy!" Gao fan is a little embarrassed, so many people are watching, he is embarrassed to start. The next second, Xiaobai finds the hot eyes of the people around her, she is aware of her gaffe, and quickly gets out of Gao fan''s arms, blushing, she stands aside, a little at a loss. Aoguang several people are also very embarrassed, quickly turned around, pretended to see nothing. Gao fan quickly changed the topic and said, "cough, How can the zhunti Taoist and the Jieyin Taoist not wake up?" "Yes." Ao Guang immediately echoed, "is it possible that the longer the trial lasts, the more dangerous it will be?" "What nonsense, Dad!" Ao Bing browed and said, "sister Chang''e hasn''t woken up yet, don''t talk nonsense!" "Ah! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It''s my slip of the tongue, it''s my mistake! " Ao Guang quickly covered his mouth. "You''re right!" "The longer the trial time is, the more dangerous it is indeed," he said coldly "What?" Aoguang quickly covered his mouth. "Lung San is right." Feng Jiu also nodded solemnly, "the time in the trial is tens of millions of times that of the outside world, the time you have just experienced is hundreds of years, so in fact, with the short time just now, the trial time of the remaining people has been thousands of years." "If it wasn''t for the difficulty of the trial, how could they stay in it for so long?" "I see..." There was a trace of cunning in Kunpeng Daozu''s eyes, "then, is it that the longer the trial time, the greater the benefits you get?" Bang Dang! At that time, zhunti Daoist staggered and sat on the ground. "What''s the situation?" All the people were confused. How could he have been sitting on the floor without any vision? "That..." Zhunti glanced at Kunpeng Daozu weakly, "in fact, I woke up very early, because I didn''t get the test qualification at all." "What? Not qualified for the test? " People are stupid. "Then why didn''t you move before?" Long San''s face was dull, he didn''t even see the difference of the Zhun Ti Dao. GAO fan was right. He really felt that he was neglecting his duty. "Isn''t it because you all don''t move? If I move alone, doesn''t it seem very abrupt?" The zhunti Taoist continued to say weakly. Long San pointed to Gao fan, "didn''t he enter the trial? What''s so abrupt? " Zhunti was embarrassed. "He''s too strong. If I''m the same as him, how can I not be abrupt?" Long San''s face is confused, what you said is reasonable, but I have nothing to say! "Then why are you exposing now? Why don''t you keep pretending? " Feng Jiu asked. Zhunti glanced bitterly at Kunpeng, the reason why he suddenly stopped pretending is not because of Kunpeng''s saying, "the longer you stay, the greater the benefits you get?" With his understanding of Kunpeng, he must say that if he really gets more benefits, he will be chased and robbed by Kunpeng. At that time, maybe I can''t even save my life! So, he can''t pretend any more, he can only confess. "Can I leave this question unanswered?" Zhunti said weakly again. "No!" Phoenix nine hands akimbo, a face not angry. "All right, all right..." Gao fan looks indifferent, "don''t talk, don''t disturb the remaining two people." "But..." Long San still wants to talk, but Gao fan interrupts him mercilessly,"If either of them fails because of your noise, do you think ZuLong will forgive you?" As soon as the dragon''s three faces stagnated, he was stunned. Gao fan is right. If that happens, even if ZuLong forgives her, she won''t forgive herself! So, she can only stare at zhunti with hatred, hum, I''ll settle with you later! Zhunti, who was on the verge of amnesty, could not help showing a trace of gratitude to Gao fan. If Gao fan hadn''t helped him out, he would have really offended Kun Peng. "Poof..." At this time, the Taoist priest suddenly spat out a mouthful of old blood and fell directly on the ground. The original peaceful breath of the body, instant disorder. Countless vigorous Qi burst out of his body, instantly tore his clothes, blood spilled on the ground. Fortunately, those vigorous Qi are not very strong, otherwise they will affect others. "Elder martial brother! What''s the matter with you? " The zhunti Taoist quickly lifted up the Jieyin. Jieyin''s face was pale, with deep bone wounds all over his body, and blood gushed in his mouth. "younger martial brother, I''ll give it to you..." At the end of the speech, the Taoist''s body was loosened, his neck was crooked, his breath was cut off directly. Everyone''s face is confused. What''s the situation? Is this trial so dangerous? Jieyin is a sage. Is it so cool? Isn''t that too unscientific? Gao fan frowns slightly and squats down to investigate the injury of Jieyin. after discovering that the other party is not dead, Gao fan gives Jieyin a pill. The next second, Jieyin sat up like a corpse. "Hold your breath and meditate." Gao fan stands up with his hands down. "Thank you very much." Then he stopped talking nonsense and quickly meditated, the wound on his body had recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, just a moment later, he recovered to 7788. The blood on his face seemed to be sucked back, and soon his pale face returned to normal, as if he had never been hurt. Kunpeng, zhunti, longsan and fengjiusi are all in a daze. What did Gao Fangang just eat for Jieyin? Why so fierce? Didn''t all the people who took the lead have died just now? How did it get better so soon? It''s not scientific! After a while, Jieyin returned to normal, he changed himself into clean clothes, got up and bowed to Gao fan, "thank you for your help!" Chapter 1501 "Well." GAOFAN brow slightly wrinkled nod, and did not show too much expression. His eyes were fixed on Chang''e, very worried. As a saint, Chang''e has almost been wiped out, and there is no sign that Chang''e has yet woken up. GAO fan is afraid that Chang''e will be hit by her soul! If he is really out of his wits, even he can''t revive him! "Your Majesty..." Xiao Bai came to Gao fan and said, "sister Chang''e, she will be fine..." "Well." Gao fan has been staring at Chang''e tightly, don''t have that irreparable situation! Suddenly, a fiery red light came out of Chang''e''s head. In the light, you can see a red gold phoenix! "That''s the supreme of the Phoenix family, Golden Phoenix!" Phoenix nine in front of a bright, "God! I never thought that the supremacy of my family would be won by a foreign woman! " "What''s so strange about that?" Longsan immediately scoffed, "didn''t a foreigner take away our dragon ancestors?" Kunpeng ancestor looked at the red and Golden Phoenix, his fire phoenix was not fragrant in an instant! Why? The strength of this female doll is so much lower than that of Laozi, why can she get the supremacy of the Phoenix family? Laozi can only get the fire phoenix! Gao fan also breathed a deep breath at this time, it doesn''t matter whether Chang''e can be inherited or not, as long as nothing happens! Hum! All of a sudden, a sudden change! On Chang''e''s head, another ice Phoenix appeared. Ice and fire intersect, making bursts of crisp sound, "ah!" Chang''e cried out in pain, her eyebrows were tight, her face was pale, showing a look of panic. GAOFAN instant panic, eyes a Lin, look to dragon three and Phoenix nine, "this is how to return a responsibility?" Dragon three and Phoenix nine were in a panic, "we We don''t know! " "I don''t know?" Gao fan raised his eyebrows and said, "you are the guardians of trial, do you think that a word you don''t know can solve it?" Long San and Feng Jiu are full of tears and scared by Gao fan. they cry bitterly, "but we just don''t know..." "Forget it! I''ll try it myself Gao fan doesn''t care about long San and Feng Jiu, after all, he already knows that these two guys are just mascots. As soon as his face sank, he closed his eyes, released his divine consciousness and slowly wrapped up the past toward Chang''e. The next second, a milky white protective barrier appeared around Gao fan and Chang''e, wrapped the two people inside. And inside the milky white barrier, Chang''e''s body has been entangled with Gao fan. Her little head was flushed on Gao fan''s shoulder, her thick breath was blowing on Gao fan''s neck. "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cool breath to stabilize his mind, he devoted himself to the control of Zhongshen consciousness and helped Chang''e. Seeing this, Kun Peng took advantage of everyone''s inattention and left directly. Other people, including Jieyin and zhunti, all stare solemnly at the milky white sphere. At this moment, in Chang''e''s divine consciousness, there are two false images of divine consciousness. One is Chang''e, who is red all over, hot dressed and charming. The other is Chang''e, dressed in white, tall and cold. Two Chang''e are two extremes. The two gods are fighting, and the fight is breaking apart. this little god space of Chang''e is about to collapse. The two men are equally matched. If they really want to fight on, they will die together. Without saying a word, Gao fan forcibly separated them with his divine sense, "don''t fight any more, isn''t it good to sit down and have a good talk?" "Your Majesty, here you are at last!" When Chang''e in red saw Gao fan, she flew directly in front of him and held his arm. she pinched her body, rubbed Gao fan''s strong arm and said, "you''re just in time. Help me kill her, kill her!" "If I kill her, I will commit myself to serve you happily. I will try my best to serve you happily." During the conversation, Chang''e in red kept winking at Gao fan, which was just a rhythm of killing people! "You are shameless!" Chang''e in white immediately panicked, "Your Majesty, don''t listen to her. I''m Chang''e. she''s just a witch who wants to rob me!""Nonsense Chang''e in red looked scornful. "Look at you. Are you as beautiful as me? How dare you call yourself Chang''e? " "I am Chang''e, but the first beauty of Hong Huang. You are nothing like that!" Chang''e in red said sarcastic words to Chang''e in white, but she also showed a charming smile to Gao fan, even pretended to lift her skirt unintentionally, revealing her long white thighs. "Gulu." Rao Shi and Gao fan can''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, it''s true that Chang''e is so different from usual! Liu Xiahui is here. I can''t help it! "Your Majesty ~" seeing that the momentum is not good, Chang''e in white has already stamped her feet in place, and she has no choice. At this time, Gao fan has basically seen who is the real Chang''e. The real Chang''e will never be as enthusiastic as Chang''e in red. However, for the sake of stability, normal questions still need to be asked. "Chang''e..." Gao fan smiles and looks at Chang''e in red beside her with a gentle face, gently weighs her chin with her hand, "the queen mother wrote that Tianshou has come out of the Moon Palace that day, this time when we go back, you must talk to her old family about the things she promised, I''m afraid she won''t let you go so easily Promise me all my life. " Chang''e in white looked at Gao fan who moved Chang''e in red. She was jealous at that time. But when she heard that Gao Fan said Tianshou was closed in the Moon Palace, she knew that Gao fan was testing. After all, it''s Longji, not Tianshou, who closes the Moon Palace. "Don''t worry, your majesty..." Chang''e in red has a charming face. "The queen loves me most, and she appreciates her majesty very much. She will never refuse!" With that, Chang''e in red held Gao fan''s arm and forced her to squeeze. For a moment, she was flattered. Gao fan lowered his head and glanced at him. He suddenly felt that his blood was gushing, a little bit up. With Gao fan in her arms, Chang''e in red smiles at Chang''e in white. Chang''e in white looks red with anger, GAO fan''s expression makes her Stomp! Your majesty, it''s necrotic! Clearly know each other is false, not immediately to her hands! What! Do men like that tune? "Your Majesty, let''s fight together and help me kill the woman who wants to take me away." Chang''e in red opens her mouth and looks at Chang''e in white with fierce eyes, "don''t let her delay my promise to you, right?" Chapter 1502 As she spoke, Chang''e in red twisted her body and looked up at Gao fan with a charming smile. But the next second, the smile on her face instantly solidified. Because she saw that the expression on Gao fan''s face seemed to change a person in an instant. "Well." Gao fan''s pale face nodded slightly, "I also have this intention." With a puff, Chang''e in red widened her eyes and mouth. Then, she slowly lowered her head, looked at the golden blade coming out of her chest. "For Why? " She slowly raised her head and looked at Gao fan, with unbelievable eyes. She doesn''t understand why Gao fan killed her suddenly when she disguised herself so well? "Because you''re wrong." Chang''e in white came over calmly, holding Gao fan''s arm in her arms, "there is no longevity in the moon palace!" "What?" Chang''e in red has a look in her eyes, and her body gradually drifts away, her heart is full of reluctance, and she wants to make a last cry. But the golden blade stuck her so tightly that she couldn''t make a sound. She could only close her eyes with reluctance! At the last moment of closing her eyes, she saw Chang''e in white put her arms around Gao fan''s neck, stood on tiptoe, facing Gao fan''s frightened face, she put up her cherry mouth. "Your Majesty Take me... " Hearing this emotional call, Chang''e in red lost her consciousness when she was dark. At this time, thirty-three days later Lu Ya, goddess of Nu Wa, is drinking tea in a pavilion. "Younger martial sister, I haven''t seen you for many years, but you still haven''t changed, you are still so young and beautiful, and you are still so good at making tea." Lu is tasting the tea in the cup with a smile on his face. "I haven''t seen you for so many years, elder martial brother. You seem to have changed a lot. you are much more open-minded and like to laugh." Chang''e is smiling, graceful and dignified. "Ha ha." Lu Ya laughs brightly, "some things, once put down, the whole person will be much better." "Put it down?" Nu Wa looks at Lu Ya curiously. "Yes." Lu Ya said with a cool face, "in those days, our elder martial brothers and sisters were young, and they made a lot of unhappiness for the sake of their children''s love affairs. in retrospect, those pictures are vivid, as if everything happened yesterday, it''s really a lot of emotion!" Nu Wa looked at Lu Ya''s indifferent face, slightly surprised. She was very clear about the reason why Lu ran away. she knew that Lu liked her, but she liked Hongjun. When Hongjun vowed to do the way of heaven, not near the girl, Nu Wa was heartbroken. Because Nuwa didn''t like him to leave, Lu Ya gave up the chance to be the successor of the heavenly way. Now, Lu Ya calmly mentioned the events of that year, Nu Wa knew that Lu Ya really put it down. "It seems that elder martial brother really put down what happened in those years." Nu Wa also showed a sad smile on her face, in her heart, her apology for Lu Ya gradually disintegrated, "Congratulations, younger martial sister..." "Ha ha ha!" Lu Ya said with a smile, "speaking of congratulations, I want to congratulate my younger martial sister!" As he spoke, Lu Ya took out a blood red fruit and presented it to Nu Wa, "this is an unknown fruit that I got in the extremely cold world in the North 100 years ago, it contains the breath of the road, today, I will give it to my younger martial sister as a gift." "Congratulations?" Nu Wa was so cute that she didn''t rush to pick up her things. "I don''t know what elder martial brother meant?" Lu Ya said with a bad smile, "do you want to keep it from me, younger martial sister? I know everything about you and the emperor! This fruit will be regarded as a gift from elder martial brother for your wedding to the emperor! " Speaking, Lu Ya put the fruit in her hand in front of Nu Wa with a warm face. "The emperor? Big wedding Nu Wa stood up and lost her face in a moment, on a cold pretty face, she was full of anger! In her opinion, Gao fan must have met Lu pressure! Moreover, it is very likely that for some reason, GAO fan told Lu Ya that Nu Wa was going to marry Gao fan! Hateful emperor, actually defile my Nu Wa''s innocence! She is shy and angry, and her face is blue. she wants to tear Gao fan to pieces! "Elder martial brother, what did the emperor tell you?" Nu Wa forced the anger in her heart and asked with gnashing teeth.Lu Ya didn''t care about Nu Wa''s anger, and took it as her normal performance after she broke Nu Wa down. "Hey, where does the emperor know what you mean, younger martial sister?" Lu Ya said, "if I hadn''t told him that the Baolian lantern was something you were going to give to elder martial brother Hongjun to show your love, the emperor doesn''t know what you like about him until now!" Nu Wa was stunned at that time. She thought it was Gao fan''s nonsense. that''s what happened! It''s Lu Ya talking nonsense. "Elder martial brother, you have enough!" Bang, Nu Wa gave Lu a big red envelope on her head. Lu Ya covered his head, then he was silly, "younger martial sister, what do you mean?" "Well! Elder martial brother, reflect on yourself Nu Wa collected the vermilion fruit on the table and left the pavilion unhappily, leaving Lu Ya alone in the wind. After a long time, Lu Ya''s face showed a helpless smile, "ah Sure enough, the emperor is still very powerful. after so many years, I still can''t understand my younger martial sister''s mind. " However, for Lu Ya, these are not important. when Nu Wa took Zhu Guo, it means that Nu Wa has put things down. moreover, the wedding gift between Nu Wa and Gao fan has been solved. He''ll be free again from now on! Lu Ya turned around and looked at the chaos thirty-three days away, with a faint smile on his face. At this time, Nu Wa went back to her bedroom, Lu Ya''s words kept lingering in her ears. Since Hongjun became the way of heaven, Nu Wa basically buried the lamp. But when Nu Wa saw Gao fan for the first time, she was shocked by Gao fan. The emperor, a mere mortal, actually saw through the zhundi who was hiding under the twelve grade Golden Lotus! You know, at that time, if it wasn''t for Gao fan, even Nu Wa was cheated by zhunti Taoists. Later, Gao fan did one thing after another that made Nuwa feel incredible, fought against Yuanshi Tianzun, and even talked about Tongtian sect leader. Therefore, Nu Wa will promise to cooperate with Gao fan and give the lotus lamp to Gao fan. When she gave the lamp to Gao fan, of course, she did not forget that the purpose of making the lamp herself was to give it to her beloved man and protect his integrity. Although she hesitated at that time, whether or not to give the lotus lamp to Gao fan, she finally did. To say that Nu Wa didn''t really have a little thought about Gao fan, Nu Wa didn''t believe it. After all, it''s a lotus lamp! The lotus lamp that represents Nuwa''s sincerity! Chapter 1503 "Do I really like him?" Nu Wa frowned slightly and began to doubt herself. So, Nu Wa slowly closed her eyes and turned on the lamp of Baolian, an auxiliary function. This function allows Nu Wa to see what people are doing now protected by the lotus lamp This is also a careful machine designed by Nu Wa when she made the Baolian lamp. When you miss your sweetheart, open the back door and see what the other person is doing. And then "Ah! ~" Nu Wa''s delicate body trembled, and after a scream, she immediately opened her eyes, a pretty face turned red, and even her pink neck became delicate. Yes, she happened to see Gao fan and Chang''e clapping for love in the energy mask. "Madam, why are you so red? Are you all right? " One side of the maid fairy Liu Mei micro Cu, concerned asked. "It''s OK. You go down." Nu Wa pretended to be calm and waved her hand gently. "Yes, madam, you must call me if you have something to do. I''ll be waiting outside all the time." The fairy retreated with a puzzled look on her face. When the fairy retreated, Nu Wa bit her red lips in a strange way, "this emperor is really immoral, there are so many people waiting outside the energy mask! It''s necrotic to do such a thing in such a place What''s more, the two guys, Lianyin and zhunti, are also there! Her face was full of shame and anger, and her heart was restless. "If the people outside really know that the emperor is actually good at that, how can he convince the public in the future?" Nu Wa was shy and angry with a complicated look. But soon, she made a decision with silver teeth. "No, I must stop him!" The next second, Nu Wa closed her eyes again and linked the Baolian lamp, she just wanted to scold Gao fan, but the angry expression on her face suddenly became dull, then, the expression on her face gradually changed, calm, held her breath, hot and red, her small mouth became O-shaped I don''t know what I saw or heard, it made the grand Nuwa forget the sentence she just said: "I must stop him!" Yes, Nu Wa was shocked by what she saw, and she was numb. Although she created the Terran at the beginning, she never thought that there were so many tricks in the process of creating human beings? With curiosity, Nu Wa quietly observed the whole process, until Gao fan and Chang''e returned to peace, she came back to herself. ¡­¡­ I don''t know how long later, Chang''e slowly opened her eyes, the first second printed into her eyes was Gao fan''s incomparable handsome face. "Are you awake?" Gao fan smiles a little, between the surging of the larynx, he makes a sound full of magnetism. "Well." With a faint voice similar to that of a mosquito, Chang''e nodded shyly. What happened just now made her feel the peak of her life for the first time. Everything is so beautiful. But is Gao fan some too cattle, let her can''t help fainting in the past. Well What am I thinking? Think of the picture just now, Chang''e''s little face is more red. It''s a shame. "Would you like a rest?" Gao fan gently stroked Chang''e''s hair, "Xiaobai, they are still waiting outside." "What?" Chang''e was stunned at that time, at this time, she found that she and Gao fan were in a space covered by milky white energy, moreover, she only reflected now, she and Gao fan didn''t know when they were no longer divine form. What happened just now is a real intimate contact! My God! She got up in a hurry and wanted to leave Gao fan''s arms. But a little pain came from her lower body, which made her stagger, lie on Gao fan again. Chang''e was stunned again, and her heart kept beating. Looking at the 100 points from Chang''e in the system, Gao fan smiles and takes out a healing pill, "come on, take this pill, your discomfort will be relieved instantly." Chang''e''s pretty face is redder. But she didn''t refuse Gao fan. She took the pill and took it with a red face.Soon after, Gao fan lifted the barrier. "Your majesty "Sister Chang''e!" Seeing that Gao fan and his wife had returned safely, they all went forward to investigate. Gao fan''s face was calm, "don''t worry, I and Chang''e are all right, everything has come here without danger." Chang''e''s face showed a faint smile, holding Xiaobai''s hand, "Xiaobai, don''t worry, I''m ok." "Yes, yes." Xiaobai nodded with a lovely face, "it''s good to see that sister Chang''e is OK." However, the next second, Xiaobai showed doubts in her eyes, "sniff ~" she sniffed on Chang''e curiously, "sister Chang''e, how do I think your taste is different from usual?" "Do you have any?" Chang''e''s face turned pink in an instant, and she was embarrassed. "maybe she didn''t take a bath for a long time Ha ha This dead girl, can''t you find something? The smell on her is obviously from Gao fan! "Oh Is that so? " Xiao Bai looked down and murmured, " ," but I don''t think what it tastes like is love for a long time. has a very pleasant smell. Xiao Bai also likes it very much. sister, are you really using perfume? Xiaobai wants it, too. " "No, no..." Chang Er''s face was more ashamed, Gao fan did not give her what perfume, but what else was there? "Cough, where is Kunpeng''s grandmaster?" Gao fan looks at the crowd calmly, raises questions and saves the embarrassed Chang''e. "Ah Xiaobai was stunned, "he was still here just now! Why is it gone? " "What was still here?" "When the emperor raised the energy shield, the Kunpeng slipped away." Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at Jieyin and zhunti. "Your Majesty, spare your life!" Jieyin and zhunti knelt down at that time, "we really don''t know where he went!" Gao fan looks indifferent, "I just want to tell you that you can leave." "What?" Jieyin and zhunti raised their heads at the same time, looking at Gao fan in disbelief, "Your Majesty, what you said is true? Can we really go? " After all, the reason why they stay is to let Gao fan take them out. "Go away." Gao Fan said with both hands, "the exit is where we come in. now the inheritance has been completed, and when you get there, the exit will appear automatically." "Yes, yes Jieyinzhunti climbs and leaves Longyu along the way. Gao fan looked at long San and Feng Jiu, "two mascots, we are going to leave here too. do you want to stay here? Or leave with me? " Chapter 1504 "Who is the mascot! I''m the guardian Long San''s face is not angry, he looks like he wants to fight with Gao fan. "Dragon three, don''t get excited!" Feng Jiu pulls La long San, and then looks at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, at present, the ancestor of the dragon clan and the supreme of the Feng clan have found their heirs, after long San and I are here, we will follow the two heirs." "Feng Jiu, why are you so polite to him?" Dragon''s three faces stare at Feng Jiu angrily, "he''s just a mortal, and it''s not that he inherits the supreme inheritance of your Phoenix!" Feng Jiu took a look at Chang''e, and a little blush flashed on her young face, she asked shyly, lowering her head, don''t ask about that, dragon three, anyway, just be polite to him like me, and you will appreciate me in the future Chang''e looked at Feng Jiu with a strong expression in her eyes, and instantly understood that there was a special reaction between Feng Jiu and Feng Huang supreme. Feng Jiu already knew what had happened when she and Gao fan were hiding in the barrier. And Phoenix nine should also see the relationship between Gao fan and Xiao Bai, so it''s the only way to say this to long San. "Thank you?" Long Sany was stunned, "Feng Jiu, why is your face so red all of a sudden? you are burning your brain with a fever!" She looked at Gao fan again with a look in her eyes. "I want to see this mortal today. What''s his power?" While talking, long San is ready to fight Gao fan. "Sister Xiaobai, take long San back soon!" Feng Jiuyi looks at Xiaobai in panic, "call the power of the ancestral dragon in your body and take back the dragon three." Xiaobai is slightly stunned. Although she doesn''t think long San can hurt Gao fan, She subconsciously listens to Feng Jiu''s words, "Feng Jiu, I hate you..." Long San turns his head and looks at Feng Jiu, his face turns into a white light angrily and goes into Xiaobai''s eyebrow. "Yes?" Xiaobai was surprised, "it can be like this!" "Hoo..." When Feng Jiu saw that long San had been taken away, she let out a sigh of relief, "sister Chang''e, you should take me away too, just mobilize the power of Phoenix in your body and think about taking me away." Chang''e said with a smile, "do you want to stay outside or be accepted by me? Stay outside with me, you can see a lot of beautiful scenery "The scenery?" Feng Jiu''s face brightened, "of course, she wants to stay outside and see the scenery, because Feng Jiu has never left this room, she really wants to see the scenery outside." Chang''e looked at Gao fan, "Your Majesty, may I?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "why not? Feng Jiu is so cute. " "Thank you, your majesty." Feng Jiu stands on Chang''e''s shoulder happily. "OK, let''s go too. Don''t disturb the sleeping of the Dragon ancestors here." Gao fan left with his hands on his back. After leaving the Dragon Kingdom, everyone separated. Ao Bing and AO Guang return to the East China Sea, GAO fan returns to Chaoge with Chang''e and Xiaobai. I don''t know if the original emperor Tianzun took people to sing a song after Taiyi went back to report. However, after casually asking two passers-by, GAO fan learned that there was no war in Chaoge, so he slowed down the speed of going back. After all, we have to satisfy the curiosity of Xiaobai, Fengjiu and longsan who have not seen the world very much. When Gao fan and his party were still on their way, zhunti and Jieyin had successfully returned to the West. "Asshole! Who is it? Who on earth did it? " Then the Taoist priest looked crazy, looking at everything in front of him, he roared all over the world. The original holy land of western religion has been destroyed by a fire. It was scorched black everywhere, and there was thick black smoke in many places. "Master, deputy master, help me..." At this time, a sad cry came, a snake head came out of a burnt black swamp, his big head was full of deep visible bone scars, blood mixed with mud kept flowing from his head. One eye was pierced and deeply sunken, the rest of the other eye was red, swollen and broken. Zhunti quickly pulled the other side out of the swamp, but found that the snake only had a head of seven inches, and could not be found. Like this, save wool!Then he said, "who is it? Tell me who it is? Who hurt you like this? Who burned the foundation of my teaching? " "Yuanshi..." The big snake vomited two words in its mouth, and when it closed its eyes, it breathed directly. "Yuanshi?" Then the Taoist priest clenched his fists tightly and his face was livid. Zhunti''s eyes twinkled, "elder martial brother, did Yuanshi Tianzun know what we were doing in chentangguan?" In order to get dragon blood, they use Shen Gongbao to deal with Li Jing. But they all know that Li Jing is a member of the original heaven. "How is it?" Then he turned pale and said, "even so, we have only damaged one of his three generations of disciples! But look what he did? He actually destroyed the ashram I taught! " Then Yin gritted his teeth and looked in the direction of West Kunlun with a grim look. "Yuanshi Laoer, we are all Taoists. Why did you destroy our western religion? It seems that you think you are invincible if you don''t come out, don''t you? In this case, I admit the failure this time, but I swear, I will let you explain and destroy in this disaster! " Zhunti''s face was gloomy and his eyes were murderous! "Oh What''s going on? And it''s burned like this? " At this time, Kunpeng suddenly appeared behind Jieyin and zhunti. "Meet the grandmaster!" Jieyin and zhunti turn around and salute Kunpeng respectfully. The spirit of killing both of them disappeared in an instant. "Jieyin, what did you get in the Dragon kingdom?" Kunpeng looks at Jieyin faintly, after all, he knows that zhunti didn''t get anything, and Gao fan has confirmed it. However, although Jieyin was vomiting blood and dying, Kunpeng still doubted it. "I really didn''t get anything from my grandmaster." "If you don''t believe me, you can check my divine sense." Then, without any reservation, he opened his own divine consciousness to Kunpeng. Kunpeng inquired and said with a smile, "well, I believe you, but who destroyed this place in the end, you tell me, I''ll help you find him and ask for an explanation." "Thank you, grandmaster. It''s Yuanshi Tianzun who destroyed my Daochang!" Jieyin''s face was dignified and his eyes were fierce. "Yuanshi Tianzun?" Kunpeng slightly stunned, "how can it be him?" Zhunti''s eyes were gloomy. "I think it''s because we used Shen Gongbao to deceive one of his three generations of disciples!" Chapter 1505 "Is a three generation disciple so cruel?" Kunpeng eyebrows a pick, "well, we''ll go to West Kunlun to find him!" "Don''t panic, grandmaster." Zhunti said, "I find that Yuanshi Tianzun is in the heaven at this time, let''s go directly to the heaven to intercept him!" "Well, listen to you." Kun Peng nodded and took the lead to fly out. Jieyinzhunti followed Kunpeng with a fierce look in his eyes. "Yuanshi, wash your neck and wait!" "Sneeze!" LingXiao palace, sitting upright on the Dragon chair, hearing Haotian kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, Yuanshi Tianzun sneezed abruptly. "Master? Do you have a cold? " The Taiyi real person standing below looks at Yuanshi Tianzun curiously. At the beginning of Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun raised his eyebrows. I really don''t know what to do with the second goods. Lao Tzu is an immortal and a great immortal. have you ever seen an immortal get cold? Several of the disciples around Yuanshi Tianzun all showed their disdain. are you looking for death when you interrupt? Can''t you see that master is still angry? Taiyi real person also instantly knew his blunder, quickly and tremblingly shrunk his head up, hoping to shrink into his stomach. Yuanshi Tianzun took a deep breath. After he destroyed the western religion, he also regretted it. After all, there are two saints in western religion. if they go crazy, it will be a huge blow to hermeneutics. He is still in a headache, how to compensate each other. So now, he is very calm, has been reminding himself not to be impulsive. That''s why he didn''t beat Haotian as soon as he came up! "Haotian, continue to talk about what happened to Yang Jian." Yuanshi Tianzun said lightly. "Yes, yes Haotian kneels on the ground and nods his head. knowing that Yuanshi Tianzun has just killed the west, how dare he touch each other''s eyebrows now! His heaven is far less than that of western religion. If Yuan Shi Tianzun is angered, he will be ruined. "I had a little dispute with the queen mother of the west before, and it was a bit difficult for me to protect myself for a moment, so in order to cultivate Yang Jian, I sent him to hell and entrusted him to the king of Tibet, and asked him to instruct him on his behalf." Haotian looked frightened and continued, "after I sent Yang Jian to the king of dizang, I came back, so I really don''t know why he was betrayed by the emperor!" "The king of Tibet?" Yuanshi Tianzun narrowed his eyes, others didn''t know who the king of Tibet was, but he knew one or two! I don''t dare to say anything else, but anyway, Yuanshi Tianzun knew that dizang king had something to do with western religion! Now it seems that both Nezha and Yang Jian are actually secretly encouraged by the western religion. In this way, the apology for the western religion that just appeared in Yuanshi Tianzun''s heart suddenly disappeared! The hateful Jieyin and zhunti even gave Gao fan two or three generations of disciples of my expository teaching, they deserved the destruction of Western teaching! he~tui£¡ "Well..." Yuanshi Tianzun''s face was calm, "even so, but the reason why Yang Jian became the emperor of the people, after all, it was your Haotian''s fault! Well, in order to make up for your mistake, you''d better take something out to compensate me! " At the end of the speech, Yuanshi Tianzun looked down at Haotian kneeling on the ground. After all, he still has to pay for the quotations and the things he has to mention. if he doesn''t collect money in advance now, what will he pay for it then? As for why he chose Haotian as the object of collecting money, because he knew that Haotian''s heaven was the power cultivated by his master Hongjun. The list of gods appeared in this robbery is what Hongjun got for Haotian players. for Haotian, a key training object, Hongjun should give Haotian a lot of resources to cultivate power. Haotian should be very rich! Therefore, Yuanshi Tianzun also wanted to beat him hard. "This..." Haotian has a confused face. Now he has no family. although he is Hongjun''s disciple, he is his son-in-law. He had nothing but the Yunxiao palace and some magic weapons that Hongjun gave him to marry. Is it difficult to give the magic weapon to Yuanshi Tianzun as an apology? That won''t work! Now he just offended the queen mother of the West because of Gao fan,Now send out the magic weapon again. What if one day the queen mother of the West calls and he can''t resist? Haotian God is worried. His face is black. Yuanshi Tianzun lowered his voice? You look like you don''t want to pay for it? " "Yes, of course I do!" Haotian was flustered in an instant, "but I have nothing to give you, there is only one important message for you!" "Oh?" Yuanshi Tianzun frowned slightly, a little unhappy. Haotian, dare to say that he has nothing! If you change to do at ordinary times, Yuanshi Tianzun has been angry! However, now he is still constantly alert himself not to be impulsive, so he soon calmed down. "Well, what''s the news?" Haotian was embarrassed, but he soon gritted his teeth and said, "it''s about the secret treasure given to me by old Hongjun!" "The secret treasure house?" When the public heard the words, their eyes lit up in an instant. "Tell me in detail, don''t miss anything!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun immediately became interested. "It''s like this..." Haotian''s face is dignified, "at the beginning, when Hongjun''s father asked me to marry the queen mother of the west, he gave me a secret treasure house, which contains all the resources I need to build the heaven!" "But for some reason, he set up a request to open the treasure house." "He asked me to leave my daughter with the queen mother of the west, and after my daughter has grown up and married, the married daughter can open this treasure house." When Yuanshi Tianzun''s eyes brightened, this is just a windfall! You know, the resources that can support a big force will be very abundant! It can be imagined that if the elucidation gets the resources in this treasure house, it won''t be long before his elucidation will completely crush the interception! If it was before, he would not dare to pay attention to Hongjun treasure house even if he was given a hundred courage. But now, times have changed! Hongjun has been closed. As long as he can get Hongjun''s secret treasure successfully and use it to improve the strength of the hermeneutic disciples, he will surely make the hermeneutic King come to the end! Even if Hongjun leaves the customs in the future, when the overall situation has been decided, Hongjun will not be able to make him what he started! The most important thing is that at the beginning, he was confident that after he got this treasure house, he would personally destroy the emperor GAOFAN! "Tell me, how is the treasure house now?" Yuanshi Tianzun looked at Haotian without hiding his greed. Chapter 1506 Haotian said with fright, "I have a daughter who meets the requirements and has entered the Moon Palace. When she goes out, it is the day when Hongjun secret treasure is opened!" "However, this daughter belongs to Queen Mother of the West and is not under my jurisdiction, so..." Haotian glanced at Yuanshi secretly while he was talking, Yes, he planned to get Yuanshi''s trouble over to the queen mother of the West! "Ha ha ha!" At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun laughed wildly, "I''m going to yaochi by myself, and all the disciples go back to their own homes!" After that, Yuanshi Tianzun disappeared directly, leaving a group of disciples and Haotian God in disorder in the wind. Haotian God''s heart is dripping with blood, the shameless founder of haoji''er wants to eat the benefits alone! But he had nothing to do. After all, other people''s realm was there. He couldn''t refuse. What''s more, they are shameless and fair, not only did they not bring Haotian with them, but also the disciples of elucidation! Guangchengzi has already cried, "master, do you have the heart not to take me with you?" He was the head of the twelve golden fairies. He thought he was Yuanshi Tianzun''s confidant, but now, after Yuanshi Tianzun saw the benefits, his mother ran away alone, this NIMA Not only guangchengzi, the rest of the hermeneutics disciples were confused and didn''t respond for a moment. This master It''s fake, isn''t it?! Taiyi real person, patted guangchengzi on the shoulder with a smile, "it''s OK, elder martial brother, let''s go back! Master, if you get something, you won''t forget our benefits! " "Look at me, I haven''t killed people and robbed the treasure all these years, but I''m not a magic weapon!" Taiyi''s real face is thumping. "Hum!" Guangchengzi stares at Taiyi and turns away with disdain. Do you think everyone is as cheeky as you? Don''t be shameful! After that, the whole group left one after another, Haotian stood alone in the gate of Nantian, looking at the room with a look of grievance, "master Daozu, what''s the matter with you? Why do you shut up all of a sudden? " Haotian knelt on the ground and burst into tears. it is clear that the robbery was tailor-made for him. now, everything goes against his expectations? Not only did he not control yaochi, but also, in this way, even the last Hongjun secret treasure would be robbed by the shameless man of bieyuanshi! Sobbing Haotian cried even more. "Oh! Haotian God, what are you doing? Knowing in advance that we were coming, did you kneel down first? " Suddenly, Kunpeng''s voice rings in Haotian''s ear. "Who are you?" Haotian looks back and sees Kun Peng coming to him, he can''t help but stand up with a slight frown. Who is this? Never seen it! Kunpeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a powerful force directly pressed Haotian who wanted to get up again. Click! With a crisp sound, Haotian''s knee and ground broke instantly. Kun Peng''s face was icy, "I didn''t ask you to get up, do you remember?" "You Haotian''s face was livid, and he only raised his head after gnashing his teeth. where the hell did the fierce man come from? He suppressed Haotian to death! However, when he saw Jieyin and zhunti winking at Kunpeng crazily behind him, he knew that this guy in front of him could not be provoked. "Hello ~" Haotian suppressed his anger and showed a painful smile on his face. I''ve just been bullied by Yuanshi Tianzun, and now I''m bullied by this unknown person who is afraid of Jieyin and zhunti I didn''t go out to see the almanac today! "Hum You''re smart! " Kunpeng joked and said, "come on, Where was that guy at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty?" "Yuanshi? "The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?" Haotian looks confused, at the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, Tianzun was a saint. How dare he speak the name of a saint! Kun Peng''s face is not happy, "is it difficult to succeed? Is there any other beginning?" Jieyin and zhunti also nodded to Haotian crazily, that is. "Gulu..." Haotian swallows a mouthful of saliva, seeing that Jieyin and zhunti acquiesce in each other''s arrogance, he is just a Hun yuan Jinxian, dare an make a mistake in front of Kunpeng? "They went to yaochi." Haotian said in a hurry. "Yao Chi?" Kun Peng frowned slightly, "where is that?"He was sealed by Hongjun a long time ago and didn''t know yaochi, a new force. "Tell the grandmaster." Jieyin said respectfully, "yaochi is a new force. In West Kunlun, the owner of yaochi is the queen mother of the West." "Queen Mother of the west?" Kun Peng''s face is expressionless, "what grade? Is that great? " Then lead complexion indifferent, "just a Hunyuan Jinxian, not into your eyes." "Hunyuan Jinxian?" Kunpeng joked, "why do you want a Hunyuan Jinxian, Yuanshi Tianzun Then, with a slight frown, he was also very curious about why Yuanshi Tianzun wanted to go to the queen mother of the west, was it to unite with the queen mother of the west to carry out the corresponding robbery? "Tell the grandmaster." Haotian said with a smile, "they went to find the queen mother of the West for a big secret treasure!" Haotian is not stupid. When he saw Jieyin being so polite in front of Kunpeng, he knew that Kunpeng was a strong presence, Lianyin called each other "grandmaster". It seems that this guy is probably at the same level as Hongjun Daozu! As for Hongjun Daozu''s level of power, he only knelt down and licked! So, he has already thought about it, in order not to let Yuanshi''s shameless man get Hongjun''s secret treasure, he simply did not do it twice, and led this man to yaochi to let him and Yuanshi''s dog bite the dog. In this way, he may have a chance to fish in troubled waters! So when Kunpeng asked about Yuanshi Tianzun, Haotian sold Yuanshi without hesitation. "Oh?" Kunpeng eyes slightly a Lin, "what secret treasure?" He just tasted the sweetness from the Dragon kingdom. He was quite interested in the secret treasure. Haotian''s face was dignified. "To tell you the truth, it''s the secret treasure that Hongjun''s ancestors left me to build the heaven." What? Then he and zhunti suddenly widened their eyes. "The secret treasure that Hongjun left you? Just you? " Kunpeng looked up and down at Haotian with disgust on his face. He didn''t believe it. After all, in Kunpeng''s opinion, Haotian is too weak. What good thing can Hongjun leave for a weak chicken? While speaking, Kunpeng waved his hand and the power of the road surged. "Grandmaster, you believe me!" Haotian peed at that time, if he was photographed by this hand, he would be completely cool! "The sage of Jieyin and zhunti can testify for me that Hongjun really left a secret treasure!" Haotian kneels on the ground and kowtows madly. "Oh?" Kunpeng eyebrows a pick, look at the lead and zhunti. "It''s like this to my grandmaster." Then the Taoist came forward with a respectful face, "do you remember the list of gods I mentioned to you before?" Chapter 1507 "Well." Kun Peng nodded, "the list of gods is used to collect the spirits of the dead, and to suppress them in the list of gods for dispatch." "Yes." Then he nodded, "as far as I know, Daozu Hongjun originally planned to list the gods to Haotian after the robbery, so that he could establish an organization called Tianting." "Oh?" Kunpeng was slightly stunned and couldn''t help looking at Haotian more. "So, I think Haotian didn''t lie. Daozu Hongjun did leave him a secret treasure." Then he continued, "after all, the establishment of heaven needs not only people, but also a lot of resources. moreover, he is just a Hun yuan Jinxian in Haotian, who dares not deceive you. in addition, since Yuanshi has gone, we might as well follow him to have a look. we can take Haotian with us, and if what he says is false, we will kill him again He''s not too late Kunpeng nodded and accepted his magic power, "well, that''s the decision, lead the way to yaochi." "Yes On this side, Kunpeng and his party went to yaochi, while Gao fan and his party just returned to Chaoge. "Your majesty! It''s your majesty coming back! " Villain, who was guarding the city wall, roared with excitement when he saw Gao fan flying in the air, delivered the news of Gao fan''s return to everyone in the court. As soon as Gao fan landed, Shang Qingjun, Su Daji and Su Meiniang surrounded him. "Your Majesty..." The three women looked at Gao fan with a sad face, GAO fan had been gone for several years, and they were really lonely. However, this public, they did not make extraordinary action. Seeing that the three women''s strength has been greatly improved, they are all in the realm of Da Luo Jinxian now, Su Meiniang has reached the peak of Da Luo Jinxian, and is only one step away from reaching the realm of Hunyuan Jinxian. Chang''e and Xiaobai are very surprised at the state of Shang Qingjun''s three daughters. unexpectedly, there are so many great Luo Jinxian in the palace of the emperor, a world of rare spirit! "Cough, come on, introduce it." Gao Fan said with a smile, "these two are Xiao Bai and Chang''e." "These three are Shang Qingjun, Su Meiniang and Su Daji." "In the future, you have to get along well." Shang Qingjun could not help but look at Gao fan angrily, Your Majesty, everything is good, but the peach blossom luck is too prosperous. There are three beauties at home, among them, there are three thousand beauties, and one of them is the famous Chang''e fairy. The other one is not famous, but looking at his appearance and figure, it is the only one in the sky and the only one in the world. Your Majesty''s charm of nowhere! It''s hopeless! However, Shang Qingjun was very virtuous and didn''t say much, she came forward with a smile and took Chang''e and Xiaobai by the hand, "two elder sisters, in the future, we will be a family, please don''t despise the inferior strength of our sisters." "Yes, yes..." Su Daji and Su Meiniang, the twins, came forward with a smile on their face, and they were extremely enthusiastic. Chang''e''s face also showed a relieved smile, originally, she always thought that once she and Xiaobai entered GAOFAN''s palace, they would face a series of laborious palace fights. Now, the sincere smile on Shang Qingjun''s face completely relieved her. "Empress, take Chang''e fairy and little white fairy to the harem first. I''ll see the officials first." "Yes! Your majesty. " Soon, Gao Van Gogh sat in the court hall and met all the ministers of Chaoge. On the right hand side are civil servants, they are still the old ministers of the three dynasties and the young people who are attracted by Gao fan''s poems and essays and want to serve the country. On the left hand side are the generals, a group of great powers headed by Wen Zhong, Kong Xuan and Taoist mosquito, as well as many people who were recruited by Gao fan''s talent list. Gao fan took a look at it, and there were some disciples who were intercepted! The ranks of Ministers of culture and military have been expanded, it can be said that there are many talents and elites. It seems that Wen Zhong has not been idle for a long time. He is very attentive. With these people and the help of Nuwa, even without the help of Tongtian, GAO fan was full of confidence in the complete survival of Da Shang in the Fengshen Liangjie.However, just survival is not what Gao fan wants. What he wants is to turn over the flood! In the evening of that day, Gao fan held a banquet for his ministers. After drinking all the people down, Gao fan went back to his bedroom. I want to Can''t wait for Shang Qingjun''s daughter on the Dragon couch? "Princess Ai, I''m coming in..." With a smile on his face, Gao fan pushes the door of the room open, but the next second, the smile on his face solidifies. Beside his dragon couch, there are three beautiful women on their knees, each of them is graceful and beautiful. But these three people are not Gao fan, Shang Qingjun and others It''s Dixin''s original three concubines. "Queen Jiang?" Gao fan looked at the head of the woman, for a time some Lengshen. Empress Jiang Xiafei has two cheeks and is wearing a translucent plain dress. in this way, it''s the standard dressing for the servants! "Your Majesty, don''t call me queen Jiang." Empress Jiang has a grudge in her eyes and a soft bite in her silver teeth. "if you don''t want to give up, you can call me princess Jiang or my real name Wenqiang." Huang Fei and Yang Fei are also dressed in the same way, the expression on their faces is also full of resentment and pale pink. "This..." Gao fan looked at the three girls in dismay, "what do you mean?" Three women smell speech, one after another Jiao body a quiver. Empress Jiang''s eyes turned white and GAOFAN''s face turned red. "Your Majesty, our three sisters are all like this. What else can we do?" "Your Majesty, when you have the three concubines of Shang Qingjun, you will ignore our three sisters. my three sisters are lonely and can only wash their faces with tears all day, you don''t come to have a look!" "Today, all my three sisters have taken the initiative, is it difficult for them to do so, your majesty? Do you want us to say that unbearable thing ourselves before we give up?" Empress Jiang cried, already full of tears. The other two women also became tearful. "Ah?" Gao fan couldn''t see a woman crying, so he was a little flustered for a moment. Queen Jiang''s words are all about this. If he can''t see what the other party is going to do, then he''s really playing tricks! However, Gao fan is very curious, how did these three chaste martyrs suddenly like this? I still remember empress Jiang''s righteous words before! As well as Huang Fei and Yang Fei in know Di Xin and died of time, the face of grief! Therefore, Gao fan can''t understand what kind of thing it is, let them become like this all of a sudden! On second thought, Gao fan thought that the three concubines should have seen their power stable, so they were afraid of doing harm to them. that''s why they sang this song to protect themselves! Chapter 1508 "Three virtuous concubines, don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean that I made it very clear before. Don''t worry. you can tell me whatever you want. I won''t leave you in the cold! " "If you want freedom, I will give you freedom, if you want wealth, I will give you wealth, even if you want to become immortals, I can make you become immortals!" "You don''t have to belittle yourself because you are afraid. I''m not like that!" Gao fan is sincere and dignified. Looking at the expression on Gao fan''s face, empress Jiang could not help but be dumb. In the past two years, Gao fan has become a famous hero in Chaoge city. The three girls vowed to observe Gao fan''s governance in those years. if Gao fan''s governance is not good, they will die. But now, compared with the past, Chaoge has completely changed. Not only has the urban architecture become more luxurious than before, but also the scale of the city has been expanded several times, there are countless people pouring into Chaoge, which brings fresh vitality to Chaoge. Chaoge, under the leadership of Gao fan, has become the country of the central government, and all countries come to Korea. What''s more, Gao fan''s achievements in fighting against saints attracted a large number of monks to join the pilgrimage. In the face of such excellent Gao fan, how can empress Jiang and her three women who have lived in the cold palace for a long time not be moved? Therefore, after a discussion, the three decided to conquer Gao fan! Later, the three women found Shang Qingjun and cried out to him. As a woman, Shang Qingjun''s request to the three women was of course approved. After all, this is the palace. All the women who live in the palace are your Majesty''s women! That''s why we have a scene tonight. The three women''s devotion to Gao fan was voluntary. So for Gao fan''s polite performance, they are also flattered. "You''d better get up." Gao fan looks melancholy, "whatever you want, I will promise you, get up first, get up first!" The three women dried their tears and looked at each other. At the same time, they looked at Gao fan, "does your majesty mean what you say? Do you agree to all our demands? " "That''s nature." Gao fan nodded gently. "That''s good." The three girls, blushing, stood up and surrounded Gao fan, "please change your clothes, and I will be your Majesty''s servant tonight..." Gao fan suddenly froze in the original place, completely can''t believe it. The expression of expectation in the shyness on the three women''s face is absolutely not pretending. This shows that this is the real idea of the three women. Is it difficult? Do these three women really like me? Soon, Gao fan had the answer. These three girls really like him! This can be seen from the emotional eyes and active posture of the next three women. How sad the three women were when they heard that Dixin had died. Now they feel how fragrant GAOFAN is. In the other room, Shang Qingjun, Su Daji, Su Meiniang, Chang''e and Xiao Bai, five charming beauties, were huddled in a quilt. "You say, your majesty and empress Jiang, how far have they developed?" Shang Qingjun asked, blushing. "Sister, you are so bad. What are you thinking about?" Sudaji was very shy and angry. "Hee hee." Su Meiniang looked charming. "I think sister Shang is missing her majesty, want to join them!" "Meiniang, what are you talking about?" Shang Qingjun''s face was hot. "I think it''s you who want to go, Chang''e fairy and Xiaobai fairy, do you think I''m right, in our place, Meiniang is the one who wants to go with them most!" Xiaobai looks cute, "where are you going? With whom? What are you doing together? " After all, she had no experience and could not understand what Shang Qingjun was saying. Chang''e blushed. She had already had experience, so she understood the content of Shang Qingjun''s conversation. But she never thought that she could have so many people together! So when she understood, her pretty face turned red with shame. "Hee hee It seems that Xiaobai in our family has no experience yet! " Sudaji had a bad smile on his face. "What experience? Is it necessary? " Xiaobaixin looked at Chang''e, "sister Chang''e, do you have this experience?" "Ah?" Chang''e''s delicate body trembled, her eyes twinkled, "no, no...""Hee hee." Shang Qingjun had a bad smile on his face. "I think sister Chang''e must be experienced..." "Well! Sister Shang Qingjun is right! " Su Meiniang nodded with approval, "now it seems that Xiaobai is the only one here who has no experience! Otherwise, we''ll let Xiaobai experience it tonight? " "Well, I think it''s necessary!" Su Daji smiles and looks at Chang''e, "sister Chang''e, what do you think?" "It''s up to you..." Chang''e''s pretty face has turned red with shame, although she really thinks Su Daji''s proposal is very shameful, she is full of expectations at the same time! "Good!" Shang Qingjun nodded, "let''s start now!" Not long after, the screams of women came from Gao fan''s room, that night It''s bound to be very long. The next day, when the sky cleared, Gao fan had already left the room. It''s not that he doesn''t like gentleness any more, it''s that there are violent fluctuations in the burning world in the system space, which may blow up anytime and anywhere, he has to deal with them. As a result, Gao fan could only come to the highest peak hundreds of kilometers away from Chaoge City, the top of Mount Tai, after finding an open place, he took the burning boundary out of the system space. Wheezing! As soon as the burning world appeared, a raging flame would directly submerge Gao fan and instantly cover the top of Mount Tai. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and the extreme Yin Law was suddenly launched. only by confining the high space around the burning world, could he control the explosive force! At this time, the top of Mount Tai has been burned to a scorched earth. But for Gao fan''s quick eyes and quick hands, I''m afraid that the whole Mount Tai, and even everything within hundreds of kilometers around it, would have been reduced to ashes. At this time, Gao fan stares at the tall light ball in front of him. This sphere of light is full of samadhi fire which can burn everything! Gao fan can clearly see that the burning world is burned into molten iron by samadhi''s true fire in the sphere of light. But at the same time, the burning world is gathering together quickly, and it is difficult to maintain its own sword form. I don''t know how many times Gao fan saw this, but he was very frightened. he was afraid that the burning world would be burned to ashes by samadhi''s fire. But fortunately, each time the burning world can gather again one second before it is almost burned out. Moreover, its shape is constantly changing. Chapter 1509 So, three days later. The light ball disappears, and all samadhi''s true fire is absorbed by the burning world! Gao fan finally let out a long breath and let go of his control of the burning world. a new burning world was quietly hanging on the top of Mount Tai, and a sleeping child was safe. Compared with the heavy and black modeling before, the new burning world has changed a lot. Today''s burning world has become a red sword with bright blade, all over the body is emitting a kind of bright breath, compared with the previous black evil spirit, I don''t know how handsome it is. Gao fan can''t help but be moved. It seems that the burning world has surpassed the lotus lamp. "Ding! It is detected that the host has fused a powerful artifact, the system can help the host attach the power of law to this artifact, do you want to attach it? " "How could it be?" Gao fan slightly stunned, "what rules can be added?" "Ding! It''s basically OK! " "Then attach it!" In the next second, the power of countless laws emerged from Gao fan''s body. at that moment, even Gao fan felt that his body was hollowed out. fortunately, his recovery ability was very strong, and he soon came back. The power of these laws seems to be crazy, and they rush into the burning world crazily. the body of the burning world''s sword shivers, and instantly expands by several hundred thousand times, turning into a huge sword that penetrates the sky and the earth. The Taishan Mountain below was cut off by him. It was 4000 meters above sea level and turned into 2000 meters in an instant. With the continuous injection of the power of the law, the huge sword was shaking wildly, the body of the sword had been cracking continuously, and it looked like it was about to burst. The space around the giant sword was torn apart, the dark void was exposed, and there were bursts of shrill sword sounds! Gao fan''s face was shocked. "Hold the grass, will it burst if it goes on like this?" "Ding! Don''t worry about the host. There is a system to protect it. The sword will be fine. " Sure enough, not long after that, the situation of the burning world gradually stabilized, and the huge sword body was also taken back and became the same as before. Gao fan looks at the burning world in front of him in a dazed way. On the surface, he can''t see any difference, but he knows that the burning world is much stronger than before. He slowly stretched out his hand and held the burning world in his hand. In an instant, a strong wave centered on the burning world swept away, and the whole flood and famine were shrouded in it. In the flood and famine, everyone''s heart suddenly trembled, coincidentally looked in the direction of Gao fan. In an unknown starry sky, Hongjun, who had closed his eyes and meditated, suddenly opened his eyes and stood up in horror, said to himself, "what is that power? It''s so terrifying "No! It seems as soon as possible to find a way out of here! " Hongjun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes seemed to have seen through the infinite void, fixed on Longji in the Moon Palace, "little girl, let me help you!" At the Moon Palace, Longji Liu''s eyebrows, which are closing, are ferocious, a trace of blood overflows from the corner of her mouth, showing a look of pain on her face. However, she soon took out the pills Gao fan had left for her, and after taking them, she immediately recovered a lot. Thirty three years ago, Lao Tzu, who was burning the Bagua stove, also felt something. He glanced faintly towards Mount Tai, but then he turned his head and concentrated on burning and alchemy. Yaochi, "pa!" The tea bowl in Kunpeng''s hand broke to the ground, he suddenly stood up and looked in the direction of Mount Tai, "where is that?" "It''s like Mount Tai in the human world." The eyes of Jieyin and zhunti were full of horror. But as saints, they still feel the fear of death, in this human world, I don''t know what kind of magic weapon has appeared! Yuanshi Tianzun, who was kneeling on the ground, was black and blue. He also secretly looked back. The fluctuation made him feel scared, even more terrible than the Kunpeng ancestor in front of him, who could not lift his head. It was hard for him not to look back! "Human world?" Kunpeng frowned and looked dignified, a high fan in the human world was enough to make him headache, and now there is a more terrifying existence, it just makes him uneasy!On one side, the injured queen mother of the West healed with the help of the seven fairies. After hearing the conversation, she suddenly thought of Gao fan, the son-in-law to be, so she secretly sent a message to Chang''e. ¡­¡­ Biyou palace, is considering whether to meet the leader of Tongtian Sect on Gao fan''s side. He suddenly opens his eyes and looks in the direction of Mount Tai, but where his eyes go, there is chaos. "Come on Taoist Duobao came forward in a hurry, "master, what can I do for you?" The head of Tongtian sect said eagerly, "Duobao, go to check Mount Tai in person, and report immediately after checking!" "Yes Taoist Duobao nodded heavily and was about to turn away. "Wait!" Tongtian sect leader''s face sank, "I''d better go there myself as a teacher!" "Ah?" Taoist Duobao was slightly surprised, but then nodded heavily, "yes!" ¡­¡­ Thirty three days away, Nu Wa and Lu Ya looked at Mount Tai at the same time. Lu Ya was shocked, "younger martial sister, what''s the situation?" "I don''t know!" Nu Wa willow eyebrows tight, "but look at the place, like the world of Mount Tai!" "Oh?" Lu Ya was slightly stunned. "So, is there an amazing talent born in Mount Tai? Shall we go and have a look? " Nuwa nodded, "well, I have to go and have a look!" At this time, at the top of Mount Tai, Gao fan''s eyes became empty in an instant, even he felt unprecedented power! Intuition tells Gao fan, now the burning world, can easily cut the lotus lamp! You know, the lotus lamp is a real chaotic treasure! Even the lotus lamp can be easily cut. Has the burning world become the treasure of chaos? What is the concept of chaos treasure? Throughout the history of flood and famine, the only weapon of chaos is Pangu''s axe! The sky axe is a weapon that can unfold the heaven and earth lightly and create a vast and wasteful world! If the burning world is as famous as the sky axe, what a terrible thing it would be! As for the immortal killing sword array of Tongtian sect leader, it''s just a chaotic spiritual treasure, in front of the present burning world, they can only shiver. You can imagine how powerful the burning world is now! Gao fan looks at the burning world in his hand with satisfaction, and a faint smile appears on his face. "Ding! Please name the new weapon Gao fan looks at the burning world in his hand like his own child, "since you have surpassed the heaven killing immortal, I call you heaven killing!" Chapter 1510 "Ding! The name is successful. Congratulations to the host Too late to be happy, Gao fan found that there were several figures flying fast! Without saying a word, Gao fan put Zhu Tian away and waited for those people who came quickly. The next second, Nu Wa, Lu Ya and Tong Tian have appeared in front of Gao fan. "Your Majesty, long time no see!" Lu Ya smiles and says hello to Gao fan. Nu Wa stood in the distance, looking at Gao fan with complicated eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Tongtian looks back and forth at Gao fan and Lu Yan. for a moment, he finds that he can''t understand them. In Tongtian''s view, Gao fan and Lu Ya are not saints, but he feels a little uneasy from them. "Master Tongtian, empress Nuwa, long time no see!" Gao fan gestured to Tongtian and Nu Wa, then looked at Tongtian, "I don''t know how you have time to come to our world to have a look?" "What? Is the emperor not welcome Tongtian brow a pick, look haughty said. He is just like this, very unpleasant, to everyone, he looks like a fart. Lu Ya can''t help frowning slightly. Does Tong Tian dare to talk to Gao fan like this? The next second, a strong breath broke out from Lu Ya''s body, it made him feel frightened. He hastened to release the sage''s authority, which he could resist. But still very hard! Compared with the indifference of land pressure, Tongtian seems a lot more cramped. "You, who?" Tongtian looks at Lu Ya with an iron face, which is unbelievable. I''m a great saint. I was suppressed by the other party! "Tongtian, I haven''t met my martial uncle yet." Nu Wa''s eyes were calm, and she looked faintly to the sky, "this is Taoist Lu Ya, the elder martial brother of Hongjun, my elder martial brother." "What?" The whole sky suddenly widened, before he arrived, he was actually the legendary Taoist Lu Ya. He had heard something about Lu Yadao. After all, Hongjun told them a lot. Therefore, Tongtian also knows something about Lu Ya''s abandonment of competing with Hongjun for the way of heaven. Unexpectedly, such an ancient great God appeared here. And just by suppressing him, it''s obvious that the other side has great strength! At least he can not match the strength of the sky! "It''s martial uncle!" Tongtian sword eyebrow pick, very not satisfied, "disciple Tongtian met martial uncle!" Although he said that he had met Lu, he was still not satisfied with Lu Yan. after all, he is a saint now, and every saint has his own pride. "Hum..." Lu Yan joked, and the momentum of suppressing Tongtian rose again. In the face of the suppression of land pressure, he has been very hard! "Well, well, it''s all our own people. Don''t hurt our friendship." Gao fan smiles a little, the extreme Yin Law spreads out. The struggle between Tongtian and Luya disappeared in an instant. Both of them showed surprised eyes, they suddenly found that the power they released seemed to be cut off directly and disappeared completely. And all this, just because Gao Fan said a word! "This..." Lu Ya looks at Gao fan in a daze, how long has it been since I saw him? Gao fan seems to have become stronger again! Tongtian was even more frightened. It was less than ten years since he last met Gao fan. but Gao fan suddenly became a big man in this imperceptible ten years. This kind of speed of improving strength is unheard of! Nu Wa''s eyes are also full of astonishment, naturally, she can see that the fighting method between Tongtian and Luya has been cracked by Gao fan, it''s only been a few years since Gao fan had such ability? It seems that the lotus lamp was given to the right person! Nu Wa was silent and happy. "Everyone, what are you doing?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "what can I do for you when you come to me together?" Lu Ya first came back to his senses and said with a smile to Gao fan, "Your Majesty, just now there was a sudden change full of the breath of heaven. I don''t know if it was your majesty who made it?" "The change of heaven and earth full of the breath of heaven?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, it seems that it was just what Zhu Tian did. But to be fair, the fluctuation is really big!Sure enough, it''s the magic weapon of my Gao fan! Bull! "Hey, hey Is that what you''re talking about? " Gao fan smiles and takes out Zhu Tian directly. He didn''t intend to hide it from the people in front of him, after all, the Allies he chose. "This is..." Lu pressure three people see Gao fan in the hand of Zhu Tian, instantly held his breath. This sword is too strong! "What sword is this? Is it because of him that the change of heaven and earth just happened? " Nu Wa''s eyes are shining, GAO fan is happy to get such a magic weapon. Gao Fan said with a smile, "this is the magic weapon I made myself. I asked him to kill heaven." "Kill heaven?" As the name suggests, Gao fan wants to pierce the sky, which means to kill Hongjun! I''m afraid only Gao fan dares to name it! "Bold!" Tongtian sect leader''s face sank, "emperor, what''s your intention to call such a name? Do you want to kill my teacher Hongjun Daozu? " Nuwa and Lu Ya also frown one after another. Although they have a problem with Hongjun, Hongjun is their elder martial brother after all. if Gao fan really wants to kill Hongjun, they will not bear it. "That''s right." Gao fan put Zhu Tian away and looked at Tong Tian calmly, "I really want to kill Hongjun!" "I will not only kill Hongjun, but also unify the flood and famine!" "You Tongtian suddenly widens his eyes, unexpectedly, Gao fan is so blatant! This son of a bitch is still in front of Nu Wa and Lu Ya, the two brothers and sisters of Hongjun! Is it appropriate for you to be so arrogant? "Two of you!" Tongtian''s face was livid, and he said to Nu Wa and Lu Ya, "did you hear that, too? The emperor is going to kill Daozu! We need to unify the whole flood and famine! Are you going to sit back and ignore it? " Nu Wa''s face was calm and she stood far away. She had known Gao fan''s plan for a long time, so she was not surprised at all. She has been to GAOFAN''s Fanji continent before, and has already had a deep understanding of the power of GAOFAN and the beauty of Fanji continent, and has acquiesced in the idea of GAOFAN''s prosperity and famine together! Therefore, she chose to look on the proposal of Tong Tian. "What?" Tongtian and Luya look at Nu Wa in dismay, Nu Wa''s retreat is obvious. She means that she doesn''t care about it! Chapter 1511 "Well! Only women and villains are hard to support! " The whole sky angrily scolded, with a big hand of ash, he took out the four swords of Zhuxian, "you don''t care, I care!" During the conversation, the whole sky looks very blue and pours on Gao fan! "Emperor, look at the sword!" Zhuxian Four Swords crossed four colorful tracks in the sky, in a moment, they had reached the place ten centimeters in front of Gao fan. Each sword is like a poisonous snake, aiming at a key point of Gao fan. This is to kill Gao fan! Gao fan is not slow, slowly rise up, look at the four fallen swords in the sky, the face is not in a good way, and there is no silk expression, it seems that there is no attack on him all day! Tongtian''s face is dignified. The more calm Gao fan''s expression is, the more heavy his heart is! Although he seems to have taken the lead now, Gao fan seems to be doomed. But intuition tells him that Gao fan is definitely not so simple! As a result, his intuition is right! Next second, Gao fan smiles! Then, Tongtian was shocked to find that his four swords stopped abruptly at a distance of only one centimeter! It''s hard to get a cent if it''s controlled by some strange bleakness. "What?" Tong Tian''s face was livid, and he suddenly injected the power of the road into Zhuxian four swords. The four swords of Zhuxian immediately burst out with brilliance, but Still motionless! "How is that possible?" Tongtian has been silly and can''t understand what Gao fan has done. "Kneel down!" Gao fan spoke faintly, he staggered all over the sky and knelt on the ground at that time, he lowered his head and looked at his knees. Not only was Zhuxian Four Swords controlled by Gao fan, even his body was pressed to the ground by a strange force, Rao Shi exhausted all his strength and couldn''t move. Tong Tian looks up at Gao fan again, and the expression on his face has become panic. At this time, he saw that Gao fan had already held the four swords of Zhuxian in his hand, the four swords of Zhuxian were so obediently in Gao fan''s hand that they didn''t bite back at all, GAO fan was like holding a magic weapon of his own! At this moment, Tongtian found that the connection between himself and Zhuxian four swords had been cut off at some time, now Zhuxian Four Swords has completely become Gao fan''s magic weapon! This is special How is that possible? Nu Wa and Lu Ya are also looking at Gao fan with dementia. They can''t react for a moment. No matter how weak he is, he is a saint! But now the situation is that the saint''s all-out attack in front of Gao fan is no different from a three-year-old child''s house. Moreover, Tongtian is kneeling down in front of Gao fan now, everyone can see that he is suppressed by Gao fan! What kind of situation has Gao fandu reached! "Ha ha..." Gao fan joked and looked at the Four Swords in his hand contemptuously, "is this the legendary four swords for killing immortals? It doesn''t look so good! " As he spoke, Gao fan waved his hand and took out Zhu Tian, with a joking smile on his face, "I don''t know whether the master of Tongtian is stronger in killing immortals or I am stronger in killing heaven?" "Emperor, what do you want?" Tongtian was flustered at that time, and a bad feeling climbed into his heart. Gao Fan said with a smile, "what else do you want? I''m going to use my Zhutian sword to chop the four immortals sword to see who is stronger! " "You dare!" Tongtian sect leader''s face is very blue, but there is nothing in his heart! "What dare I do?" Gao fan''s face was calm, he held Zhu Tian directly and waved his hand. "Click!" The four swords of Zhuxian broke in response, and the pieces scattered all over the ground. The three people on the scene were completely stupid at this moment, unexpectedly, Gao fan actually cut down! That son of a bitch is Zhuxian four swords! There is no one of the most powerful weapons in today''s wasteland, it is said that the four sages can''t be broken, Tongtian could have used the four sages in 1V immortal sword array! But now, the four swords of Zhuxian are cut to pieces by Gao fan in this way, damn Is it fake? Nu Wa and Lu Ya look at Gao fan with confused faces, completely at a loss! "No!" A roar all over the sky,The original handsome face has been twisted to make people laugh, his face is full of tears, and he looks at Gao fan crazily, "emperor, I will kill you! I will kill you "Ha ha Kill me? " Gao fan''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t care, "can you kill me with you?" Hearing the speech from all over the world, he was stiff and his face was dull. "Can you kill me?" "Can you kill me?" Gao fan''s words are like a magic spell, hovering in his ears over and over again. Yes, can he kill Gao fan? The answer is obvious, he can''t kill. Now he can''t even play. He can only kneel down in front of others. He could only watch others chop his four precious swords to pieces. from the beginning to the end, he couldn''t even move, so he could only shoot. How can you kill each other? Tongtian''s face moved, and his whole body trembled! Never in his life has he been so frustrated! Gao fan looks at the reaction of Tong Tian, can''t help but smile. That''s what he wants. He is too rebellious. When he went to Tongtian from the very beginning, Tongtian always held himself aloof. for Gao fan''s suggestion on cooperation, he thought about it for a long time and didn''t give an accurate answer. Although Gao fan also shakes Tongtian and gets the integral of Tongtian. Today, however, as soon as Tongtian came up, he was forced to fight against Lu Ya and even Gao fan. This makes Gao fan''s heart grow. He should teach Tongtian a lesson. After all, in the future, Tongtian will enter the Fanji continent. Gao fan doesn''t want his bad temper to cause trouble in Fanji. As for the four swords of Zhuxian, Gao fan certainly didn''t chop them up. such a good treasure, he can''t bear it. He just chopped it in front of everyone. It''s just a copy. Yes, at the moment when he started to take the four swords of Zhuxian, he finished the copying and switching of the four swords. Looking at the despairing expression on Tongtian''s face, Gao fan feels that the fire is coming. "There are people outside the world, and there is heaven outside the world. Are you willing to submit to me?" While speaking, Gao fan takes out the four swords of Zhuxian and hangs them in front of Tongtian sect leader. "This..." The three people present were stupid again, they were all blinded! What the hell? Isn''t Zhuxian Four Swords chopped by Gao fan? How did it come back? Is it difficult? That was a cover up! "No way! No way Tongtian shakes his head and looks frightened. He saw it clearly just now. It was Zhuxian four swords that were cut to pieces! He can''t be wrong! But now, Zhuxian Four Swords appeared in front of him again, which made him not surprised! Chapter 1512 "Ha ha, I''ve said that there are people out there and heaven out there." Gao fan joked and took out two sets of four swords for killing immortals, and handed them to Nu Wa and Lu Ya, "you two, I have a lot of swords for killing immortals here, so I''ll give you one." Nu Wa and Lu Ya are completely stupid, unexpectedly, Gao fan can make such a show. Tongtian was so shocked that his chin almost fell to the ground, because he found that the two sets of Four Swords in front of Nu Wa and Lu Ya were also real! This is special! Big unscientific! "Your Majesty, is this your only way to cover up?" Tong Tian looks at Gao fan with a dignified face, and his tone of voice is relaxed a lot. Obviously, he has identified with Gao fan from the bottom of his heart. Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "isn''t this a cover up, don''t you just have a try with your sword?" "This..." The three men looked at the Four Swords in front of them and hesitated. Nu Wa clenched her teeth, and she was the first to control the four swords with her divine sense. The next second, with her mind moving, Zhuxian Four Swords burst out four cold lights. Suddenly, the remaining 2000 meters of Mount Tai were also broken. "This It''s true... " Nu Wa looked at Tong Tian with a confused face. Tongtian''s face sank, and he took away the four swords of Zhuxian in front of him. He widened his eyes in surprise, although he didn''t want to experiment like Nu Wa, but his understanding of Zhuxian Four Swords is true! Seeing the expression of Tongtian and Nuwa, Lu Ya covers the four swords of Zhuxian with divine consciousness. That familiar feeling suddenly climbed to his heart! Lu Ya knows that the Zhuxian four swords are also true! After all, Lu Ya once used the four swords of Zhuxian for some time. "How is that possible?" Lu Ya looked puzzled, quickly checked the Four Swords in front of Nu Wa and Tong Tian. After confirming that their four swords for killing immortals were true, he looked at Gao fan with a shocked face, "Your Majesty, can you tell me how you did it?" Gao Fan said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I can copy the magic weapon infinitely!" "Wow..." Three people smell speech, chin fell to the ground at that time. Infinite copy magic weapon? Brag, right? Who doesn''t know that the great powers in the flood and famine depend on magic weapons. If you can copy the magic weapon infinitely, let''s play chicken feather? "Ha ha? Don''t you believe it? " Gao fan joked and waved. A magic weapon hung behind him. Baoliandeng * 10, zijinling * 10, tiexiansheng * 10, jiulongshenhuo cover * 10, zhuxiansijian * 10, if Zhutian was not integrated with the help of the system, it could not be copied, GAO fan would have to get the whole Zhutian * 10 out on the spot! However, even so, the three people on the opposite side have already expressed their doubts about Gao fan''s life! Gao fan this hand infinite duplication, simply thoroughly refreshed their three outlooks! "Now, do you believe it?" Gao fan smiles. "Yes, yes! Put it away quickly Lu pressure sweating, quickly stop Gao fan, "someone is coming!" You have so many magic weapons that it''s not good to be seen. "No harm!" With a faint smile, Gao fan had already found out who was coming. the next second, Chang''e came to the crowd anxiously. "Your Majesty..." When Chang''e saw the people present, she hesitated for a moment, as soon as she got to her mouth, she choked back. "It''s OK. If you have anything to say, all the people here are our own." Gao fan smiles. Nuwa''s three people''s mind slightly swings, it is obvious that Gao fan''s "self" has aroused a ripple in their hearts. "Well." Chang''e couldn''t help but look at Gao fan. She saw Nu Wa, her beauty is impeccable, and her temperament is incomparable! This must be the fairy your majesty didn''t know where to abduct, right? "Your Majesty." Chang''e said calmly, "the letter from the queen mother of the west says that Kunpeng, zhunti sage, Jieyin sage and Yuanshi Tianzun have arrived in yaochi." "What? Master Kunpeng? A saint? The sage? "The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?" Nuwa three said in one voice, "what do they do in yaochi?" "For..." Chang''e hesitated again,Looking at Gao fan''s eyes become complicated, "Haotian is also with them!" "Oh?" Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly, it seems that the son of a bitch in Haotian told these people about Hongjun''s secret treasure! "Three Gao fan looked at Nu Wa three calmly, "now, I have to tell you the truth, yaochi Moon Palace, which is a secret treasure left by Hongjun, was originally intended to build heaven for Haotian! The purpose of those guys going to yaochi is to get Hongjun''s secret treasure! " "What?" Lu Ya''s eyes were awe inspiring, "brother Hongjun''s secret treasure, can''t let Kunpeng get it!" "Yes Nuwa''s Willow eyebrows pressed, "Kunpeng is arrogant and arrogant, killing people like hemp. if he gets Hongjun''s secret treasure, Honghuang will be another catastrophe!" "Your Majesty, it''s not too late. We''d better leave for yaochi at once." Chang''e''s Willow eyebrows are compact. "No, the person we''re looking for has come!" Gao fan smiles jokingly and stares into the distance. The crowd frowned one after another. A moment later, a group of people appeared in their sight. Kunpeng, zhunti, Jieyin, Yuanshi, Haotian and queen mother of the West are among them. When the queen mother of the West saw Chang''e and Gao fan, her eyes were very complicated. In fact, when the queen mother of the West sent out a signal to Chang''e, she regretted it. Because Kunpeng was so powerful that even the emperor Yuanshi was beaten black and blue by him. Therefore, Queen Mother Xi thinks that Gao fan can''t be Kunpeng''s opponent. Haotian saw Gao fan, his face also showed a successful smile, he directly stood up, pointed to Gao fan and snapped, "Kunpeng, it''s him! He is also thinking about Hongjun''s secret treasure! He is just a mortal, dare to covet the secret treasure, you can kill him West Queen Mother heart a vibration, not good, Gao fan will be cool ah! Kunpeng looks at Haotian and raises his eyebrows, with a puff, Haotian''s mouth explodes instantly and becomes a piece of flesh and blood. Most of them are stupid. What''s the situation? How can Kunpeng lay such a heavy hand on his own people? Especially the queen mother of the west, she has been stunned. It is reasonable to say that Kunpeng should kill Gao fancai directly now. How can he fight Haotian? Haotian covered his bloody mouth in pain and looked at Kunpeng in horror. although he was in great pain and his face turned red, he did not dare to make a little sound. Chapter 1513 "Oh Isn''t this the Kunpeng ancestor? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''ve accepted so many younger brothers. " Gao fan looks at these people in front of him with a joking face. "Your Majesty..." Kun Peng looks at Gao fan with a smiling face, very polite. The queen mother of the West was so stupid that she didn''t know Gao fan and Kun Peng! And look at the appearance of Kun Peng, it seems to be a group of counsellors in front of Gao fan! Lu Ya, Nuwa, Tongtian and Yuanshi are also surprised. they have been stunned, but with their intelligence quotient, it''s not hard to guess that something must have happened before Gao fan and Kunpeng, and Kunpeng is very afraid of Gao fan''s strength. "What a coincidence!" Kun Peng said with a smile, "I''m here to relax and see the scenery. I didn''t expect to meet your majesty here Ha ha, what a coincidence "Oh, so it is." Gao fan calmly smiles, then looks at the queen mother of the west, "isn''t this the queen mother of the west? Why are you here? It''s just that Chang''e fairy is also here. Won''t you come and join her? " "That''s the plan." The queen mother of the West glanced at Kun Peng with trembling eyes, seeing that Kun Peng didn''t speak, she came to Chang''e''s side. With the protection of Gao fan, her heart was finally stable. Since Kunpeng is so afraid of Gao fan''s strength, it seems that Hongjun''s secret treasure is safe. At this time, in the flood and famine, there was a sudden change again! All people have a sense of looking in the same direction, have dignified face. "There is Moon Palace Chang''e frowned slightly. "No!" West Queen Mother''s eyes a Lin, "long Ji!" "It''s not too late. Let''s go!" Gao fan''s eyes were cold, and the people with him disappeared in an instant. Kunpeng was stunned at that time. Gao fan''s speed was much faster than when he was competing with him before! It''s not a damned loss! Lu Ya only felt a flash in front of his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had come to the Moon Palace. At this time, the Moon Palace has been razed to the ground. On the vast and desolate land, a beautiful woman was meditating in the air. This woman, with a light golden light on her body, there is a bloody crescent moon in the middle of her eyebrows, which is very eye-catching. "Longji..." The queen mother of the West has grave eyes and frowns at Longji. she can''t help walking towards Longji. "Don''t be excited, queen mother. Princess Longji''s condition is very stable. she will be fine for a while." Chang''e grabbed her in a hurry. "Really?" Mother Xiwang obviously doesn''t believe it, The Moon Palace has been razed to the ground, but it''s a fact in front of us! Who knows what happened just now? Is it really OK now? "Don''t worry!" Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was peaceful. "I''ll never let Longji have an accident with me!" Gao fan has covered Longji''s body with his divine consciousness, and he is clear about Longji''s current situation, which is why he has this theory. "Well..." Xiwang''s mother nodded solemnly, when Gao Fan said this, she suddenly felt a lot of peace in her heart. Gao fan found that Longji''s situation is very strange, the strength of the whole person has reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian, and the overall strength has reached a bottleneck, but due to the limited strength, it is difficult to continue to break through. According to the truth, when Longji was closed, he was just a golden immortal. But now, she has changed into a great Luo Jinxian, it can be said that she has already completed the external closure and should have gone through it. But Longji not only didn''t go out of the gate, but also the child continued to close the gate, so he reached the peak of Daluo Jinxian. And now it feels like breaking through Da Luo Jinxian. This makes Gao fan feel that Longji''s actions are not like her own wishes. after all, all this is too dangerous! But now, no matter what the reason, Gao fan can only help Longji! Think about it, as long as you break through the realm of Daluo Jinxian and become Hunyuan Jinxian, Longji will be able to complete the clearance! Gao fan spread out his right hand and ten pills appeared in his hand. the next second, all these pills turned into a magic power to surround Longji. Longji felt these sudden powers, his body turned into a water pump and absorbed them madly. In a moment, he absorbed the spiritual power completely. Good guy!Everyone frowned. Longji''s efficiency of breathing aura was abnormal! Gao fan didn''t say a word, but ten pills turned into Taoist aura, Longji didn''t say a word, and still swallowed it completely. Everyone was dumbfounded, Longji''s little body absorbed so many pills, and it was still the same as bottomless cave, this simply subverted everyone''s imagination! Gao fan no longer talks nonsense, and continues to take out the pills to feed him. at this time, Kun Peng finally comes to the Moon Palace with people. when he sees Gao fan feeding Longji the pills without money, Rao Shi also looks distressed. After all, Gao fan had to turn the pill into Lingli before feeding. Those pure spiritual power, for everyone present, is a great tonic! Looking at these spiritual powers being ruined by Longji, they can only drool greedily, and they are all in a hurry. However, no one dares to stand up for Gao fan''s things, after all, only a few people are not clear about Gao fan''s terror. For example, Yuanshi Tianzun and Haotian, the two guys who were beaten the hardest by Kunpeng, up to now, I don''t know why Kunpeng is so afraid of Gao fan! At this moment, a wave radiates around Longji, and the body of Longji is twined by purple Qi, which spreads out, and it seems to cover the flood and wasteland in the moment. Everyone''s eyes are awe inspiring. This is the wave that can only be produced when breaking through! It seems that long Ji is going to break through after swallowing 100 pills of Gao fan! The queen mother of the West breathed out a long breath. Now it seems that Longji can be safe at last. "Well..." Longjitan opened his mouth and made a comfortable voice, inhaled all the purple Qi into his body, and his strength finally reached the level of Hunyuan Jinxian. The next second, Longji slowly opened her eyes, when she saw Gao fan standing in front of her, her eyes shed tears of excitement. "Your Majesty..." Long Ji a long love of call, the face of joy into the arms of Gao fan. "Congratulations, you''ve become a Hunyuan Jinxian!" Gao fan, with a gentle face, embraces Longji in his arms. "Well!" Long Ji also nodded with pride, as long as he became a Hunyuan Jinxian, he would not have to drag Gao fan back. But the next second, the joy on her face has turned into embarrassment, because she found a large group of people standing around. There are those who know her and those who don''t, are looking at her with a complicated look. Chapter 1514 "Your Majesty Why so many people... " Longji gently leaves Gao fan''s shoulder and breaks free from Gao fan''s embrace, blushing, Niuniu stands in the same place. "Who are they?" "Ha ha." Gao fan smiles brightly, "they all come to see you open the secret treasure of Hongjun Let''s see it now! " "Ah?" Longji was stunned for a moment, she had already got the way to open Hongjun''s secret treasure, but now there are so many people, do they open it or not? After all, Longji is not stupid. She can see that some people here are not her own. "Go ahead." Gao fan calmly smile, "it''s OK, these people can go in." Gao fan is very curious about what kind of secret treasure Hongjun will leave to Haotian. Moreover, he never thought of taking the secret treasure of Hongjun alone. after all, maybe Hongjun left some tricky opening conditions similar to that of Longyu. So it''s better to block than to dredge. Now Hongjun''s apprentices and brothers are here. It''s really a good opportunity. Hearing Gao fan''s words, everyone held their breath! The secret treasure left by Hongjun must be the existence of shocking people! After all, the other side is the way of heaven, the strongest existence in the world! What he left behind, even rubbish, may become treasure in the flood and famine! Now Gao fan actually opened the secret treasure of Hongjun in front of everyone and said that they could go in. Of course, they were shocked. Kunpeng, in particular, knows the power of Gao fan after the last event in Longyu. He was still thinking about how to pick up the leak in front of Gao fan this time! Hostage taking? Or turn into Gao fan''s men and follow them? But I never thought that Gao fan was going to open it to everyone. Nu Wa frowned slightly. She didn''t know what Gao fan meant. But she didn''t say anything to stop her, after all, all the people present were those who had relations with her, that''s fine. "Well then..." Longji nodded and fingered the flowers gently in the air. There are ripples in the space that she ordered. WOW! Space fragments, a golden door appeared in front of everyone. On both sides of the gate are two towering golden dragon stone pillars, at the top of the pillars, there is a vermilion plaque, there are three gilded characters on it, which are: Nantianmen! Gao fan nodded slightly. It seems that it''s right. It''s absolutely the secret treasure Hongjun left to Haotian. Kunpeng''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he shot at the south gate. He wants to be the same as last time! "No!" Lu Ya suddenly widened his eyes and wanted to catch Kunpeng. He knew that Kunpeng was coming! Nuwa also has a dignified face to stop Kunpeng, but the speed of Kunpeng is so fast that Nuwa has no way at all. The rest of the saints looked at the scene one by one in surprise, when they didn''t expect that Kunpeng, a great talent, wanted to get ahead of others at such a time, they were so unruly! And Kunpeng at this time after avoiding Lu Ya and Nu Wa, his face showed a successful smile. Looking at the nearby Nantianmen, he can''t help looking back at Gao fan, the strong sense of provocation in his eyes is like mocking Gao fan and saying, "ha ha, your majesty, come and catch me!" But when Kun Peng looked at Gao fan''s smile, he felt a chill behind him. Every time I see Gao fan''s expression, Kunpeng feels scared! As if, everything is in the control of Gao fan! But now, he has almost entered Nantianmen, he really can''t understand where high self-confidence comes from? "Damn it! It doesn''t matter! " As soon as Kun Peng''s face sank, he turned into a golden winged ROC and suddenly sped towards the south gate! Gao fan is indifferent to Kun Peng''s challenge. Of course, he knew Kunpeng''s urination, so when Kunpeng just started, he found Kunpeng''s abnormality. However, he didn''t stop Kunpeng, because at the moment when Kunpeng moved, GAO fan found that someone came out of the Nantianmen Bang! It''s a cry! Kunpeng bumped into the man who came out of the Nantianmen and was bounced back in an instant, he fell to the ground heavily, even the bird''s hair fell to the ground.Kun Peng looked at the figure from the South Gate in shock, his eyes fell into dementia, "it''s you..." They all looked in succession and saw a well-dressed, handsome middle-aged Taoist standing under the gate of Nantian in a Taoist robe. Countless laws of the road entangled in his body, giving people a sense that he can destroy the sky and the earth between his actions. This is not Hongjun, which is it? "Teacher!" "Master!" Yuanshi Tianzun and Haotian cried out at the same time, and then they came to Hongjun''s feet, one by one, hugged Hongjun''s thigh and began to cry. "It''s Kunpeng who beat us like this! You have to decide for us Hongjun''s face was calm and smiling. "You two should get up first. What''s the style like this?" The law of the road surged on him and lifted Haotian and Yuanshi from the place, instantly repaired all their injuries. "Teacher..." "Daozu..." "Elder martial brother..." Everyone present saluted Hongjun one after another, and everyone showed sincere admiration for him. In fact, Hongjun''s appearance was so shocking! Even Gao fan was no exception. "I''ve seen Hongjun Daozu, and I''ve heard for a long time that Hongjun Daozu is the first in Honghuang! Today, I see you, and you are so charming In Gao fan''s opinion, Hongjun is indeed the last spokesperson who cares about the way of heaven. Otherwise, when the quantity robbery appeared, he could leave it alone and let it develop. After all, he can''t die. After a great deal of looting, he can reopen the world. However, he chose to intervene in the amount of robbery, to protect the poor people, painstakingly and painstakingly to complete the list of deities, and put those killed monks on the list of deities. Although it was Hongjun''s selfish intention to put these people on the list of gods, it was to cultivate his own power. But if there is no list of gods, these dead people will die completely and enter reincarnation again, and their strength will disappear and disappear. As for the suffering caused by the war of canonization in the world, it was only caused by Nu Wa''s selfish thoughts. Hongjun felt that he owed Nu Wa something, so he let Nu Wa do these things without any intervention. So at the end of the day, even King Zhou, who was described as an inexorable evil, got a God''s throne. For Gao fan, Hongjun is a competent spokesman of the way of heaven, and such a person deserves his respect. Chapter 1515 In the face of Gao fan''s salute, Hongjun''s body trembled in an instant. As the spokesman of the way of heaven, when Gao fan appeared, the way of heaven was sealed by a strange power, he Hongjun also lost contact with the way of heaven. Later, he hid in the secret treasure he had left to Haotian, and wanted to make a breakthrough to see if he could contact the way of heaven again. But after exhausting all resources, he still did not contact the way of heaven. And at this time, Gao fan''s Zhutian was born, which made his heart vibrate, so he had to help long Ji to break through successfully and open the secret treasure of Hongjun! Before that, he knew that Gao fan''s appearance in the flood and famine might bring disaster to the flood and famine. So during the time when he was sealed, he had been imagining what it would be like to meet Gao fan. He thought about the good and the bad. But what I never thought was that Gao fan was so polite. Since Gao fan was so polite, Hongjun naturally had to be magnanimous, only to see him smile indifferently, seeing you today, you are better known than meeting After seeing the commercial communication between Gao fan and Hongjun, everyone was surprised. In particular, Nu Wa, who knew that Gao fan had come to Hong Huang to kill Hong Jun and seize the world, had raised her heart to her throat. Both yuanshitianzun and Haotian behind Hongjun are stupid, Hongjun''s Taoist ancestor is so polite to Gao fan! Gao fan, in Hongjun''s prophecy, is the emperor who will perish in the disaster! Do you need to be so polite? The eyes of Kun Peng on the ground are flashing, he is ready to slip away at any time. After all, the psychological shadow left by Hongjun tens of thousands of years ago has not been eliminated. "I''m very curious about how his majesty gained his present strength from a mortal." Hongjun frowned slightly and directly asked many people''s questions. Of course, he knows that Gao fan may not be a person in the world of famine, but he will not say it without any evidence. after all, he is Hongjun, a very strict person. All of them look at Gao fan one after another. Even Kun Peng, who was determined to escape, could not help but put his mind away. he also wanted to see how Gao fan would answer the question of Hongjun. Gao Fan said with a smile, "to tell you the truth, I''m not emperor Xin. the original emperor Xin is dead!" "What?" Everyone wanted to be struck by thunder and petrified on the spot. In particular, Nu Wa, who knew the truth, was already shivering. Gao fan dares to tell the truth so blatantly in front of Hongjun. What do you want? Hongjun was also slightly stunned, but soon he came back to himself and said with a smile, "I don''t know what your identity was before you became emperor Xin?" Gao Fan said with a cool face, "I come from a place called Fanji continent, which is far away from the flood and wasteland. I am the master of that continent!" WOW! Everyone opened their mouths wide and nearly dropped their chins. Gao Fan said these words, simply subverted their cognition. What? Is there a world beyond the flood and famine? What? Who is the master of Antarctica? Hold the grass! Isn''t that true? Their three outlooks are refreshed by Gao fan once again! And Nu Wa, at this time has been silly. She never thought that Gao fan would dare to tell the truth in front of Hongjun! Hongjun''s eyes twinkled, and his face was also surprised. before, he had guessed Gao fan''s identity, after all, as soon as Gao fan appeared, there was a strange force that sealed the connection between him and the way of heaven. he had to shut up and contact the way of heaven. A long time ago, when Hongjun came into contact with the way of heaven, he suspected that there might be other worlds, like Honghuang, he had countless creatures. But at that time, Hongjun was just suspicious and didn''t dare to think much. Later, Gao fan appeared, and Hongjun and the way of heaven were isolated before, at that time, he had a kind of intuition, the power of isolating him from the way of heaven did not seem to belong to this world, this made him more suspicious that there was another world besides Honghuang. Now, it''s too high for him to say it himself. After he said it, Hongjun was dumbfounded. However, Hongjun soon regained his mind and said, "what did you come to Honghuang for?"When people heard the words, they all stopped talking, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, Yes, since Gao fan was the leader of the alien world, what did he dare to come to Honghuang? Nuwa''s heart was raised to her throat, of all the people present, she was the only one who knew the real purpose of Gao fan''s coming to Honghuang. Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was indifferent. He looked at Hongjun seriously, "I''m here to capture this world!" What? Everyone was so shocked that they stopped breathing. For a time, the scene fell into silence, and everyone was looking at Gao fan like a ghost. You actually said in front of the spokesperson of the way of heaven in the wasteland world, you want to capture this world! Why don''t you go to heaven? Everyone is waiting for Hongjun''s reaction, in their opinion, Hongjun is going to work with Gao fan soon after he knows Gao fan''s ideal! After all, Hongjun is the spokesman of heaven. if Gao fan wants to capture the world, he must kill Hongjun first! This second, everyone is very nervous. Some people are even thinking about how to escape after fighting later. But there are those who are worried and want to fight. Of course, some people think about how to fish in troubled waters. Hongjun''s face became dignified after he was slightly stunned, "then, I don''t know how your majesty plans to treat the creatures of this world after he has captured the world of flood and famine?" All the people were stunned again, but no one thought that after being stunned for a long time, Hong Jun asked such a question calmly. Shouldn''t we do it right away? "I intend to integrate this world into the Fanji continent, expand the area of the Fanji continent, increase the life span of the Fanji continent, make the Fanji continent more stable." Gao fan negative hand but stand, complexion indifferent of say. Hongjun smell speech, instant stare big eyes, unbelievable looking at Gao fan. What Gao Fan said about "the life span of Fanji continent" made him feel stunned. As the spokesman of the way of heaven, Hongjun understands the life span of the mainland very well. He lived for hundreds of thousands of years, also in these hundreds of thousands of years, personally experienced all the amount of heaven and earth robbery! In Hongmeng period, heaven and earth did not open, and there were not many creatures in the flood and famine. But at that time, Honghuang''s aura was the most abundant. he, Nu Wa, Lu Ya and Kun Peng practiced under the door of chuangyuanling, and easily achieved success. Later, Pangu, the iron Han Han, forced to open the sky, Pangu himself also fell because of the robbery, and became a part of heaven and earth. Chapter 1516 Then, all kinds of creatures appeared in the flood and famine. On the surface, he is thriving, but Hongjun remembers that at that time, Yuanling, the founder of his master, began to weaken gradually. At that time, Hongjun was very curious about why chuangyuanling became weaker after Pangu opened the sky, but he didn''t dare to ask at that time. Later, the robbery broke out at the beginning of the Han Dynasty, and the dragon and the Kirin got into the sky and broke up. At that time, chuangyuanling was seriously injured in order to suppress the dragon and Qilin. It was also the first time that Hongjun saw his master injured, since then, the state of chuangyuanling has been getting worse and worse day by day, until one day, Lu Ya left, chuangyuanling called Hongjun alone to tell Hongjun the secret of the world. At that time, Hongjun knew that the original world also had his life. The world of flood and famine is just like a living body, and all living creatures living in the world of flood and famine are parasites to the world itself. Of course, when these parasites draw too much energy from flood and famine, flood and famine will break out a series of disasters, to wipe out these creatures and let them return their strength to flood and famine. At that time, Hongjun also knew that Pangu Kaitian was the first time to be robbed. Pangu Kaitian laid the foundation for the birth of hundreds of millions of people. However, the emergence of creatures will lead to the consumption of spiritual power, and all the heavenly way will bring down the quantity robbery to Pangu the battle between the dragon and the Qilin is also the quantity robbery brought down by the heavenly way, is to wipe out the dragon and the Qilin and let them return their spiritual power. The reason why Yuanling, the founder of his master, became weak was that he was the spokesman of Honghuang Tiandao! The reason why chuangyuanling was injured and weakened in the two robberies is that he didn''t want to see the achievements of Pangu''s life wasted for the first time, so he spent his own efforts to help Pangu open the sky. The second time, it was because chuangyuanling didn''t want to see the dragon and Qilin leading other creatures to the end, so he sacrificed his own strength to make up for the loss of the way of heaven and protect the creatures in the flood and famine. Therefore, when Hongjun accepts the position of spokesperson of heaven left by chuangyuanling, he will know that he himself will be like chuangyuanling one day! However, at that time, he accepted the task without hesitation! Because at that time Nu Wa liked him, and Lu Ya liked Nu Wa! He felt that he was sorry for Lu Ya, so he wanted to perform his duties instead of Lu Ya, which was regarded as compensation for Lu Ya. Later, it wasn''t long before the Lich quantity robbery broke out, the founder Yuanling sacrificed himself again and died after the quantity robbery, and Hongjun became the spokesman of heaven. After Hongjun became the spokesman of Tiandao, he developed a set of management methods according to the experience of chuangyuanling. He granted the six saints of Honghuang and trained them as his own disciples, is also training the next generation of spokesmen of the way of heaven. Moreover, from that time, Hongjun learned from the founder Yuanling that there was a life span in the Honghuang world, he also knew that the aura in the Honghuang world would disappear until the world died, all the creatures living in the Honghuang world would perish. Therefore, since then, Hongjun has been studying ways to extend the life span of the flood and famine world. But he also knew that it was hard to find such a method, so at the same time, he began to study the method of breaking the heaven and earth quantity robbery. But over the years, there has not been much progress in other directions except refining the jade dish that can predict the understanding between heaven and earth! One hundred years ago, he learned that the quantity robbery was going to happen through the jade dish, but he was still helpless! In desperation, he refined the list of gods, at least, it can keep the dead monks from going crazy. At the same time, he has already thought that he should sacrifice his own strength like the founder Yuanling. Therefore, when Gao Fan said "the life span of the world of flood and famine", Hongjun was absolutely shocked! "What did you say?" Hongjun was stunned for a long time before he murmured. All the people looked at Hongjun curiously, seeing this, they were finally going to fight Gao fan! They were nervous again. Gao fan still stood up with a negative hand, with a confident face, "I intend to integrate this world into the Fanji continent, expand the area of the Fanji continent, increase the life span of the Fanji continent, make the Fanji continent more stable." They turned to look at Gao fan,I''ll go. How dare you say that! "Really?" "It''s true, of course." "Don''t you lie to me?" "Why cheat you?" "How big is the polar continent?" "There are more than 10000 floods and droughts." "How many creatures are there?" "More than 100 million." "How many years of life is there in Antarctica?" "About 100 billion years." "What? 100 billion.... " As Hongjun and Gao fan speak, all of them turn their eyes around and keep looking at them. their faces are as like as two peas in hung Jun''s face. Is there such a terror as Gao Fan said in Fanji continent? Ten thousand floods and famine? A hundred million people? What kind of bullshit? Why don''t you go to heaven? Especially about the life span of the mainland, made queen mother of the west, Chang''e and Haotian feel sluggish. What do you mean? Is it true that the mainland has a life span? So, does the mainland have a life span? "Then..." Hongjun was majestic, and there was a trace of expectation in his eyes, "is there any excessive robbery in the polar continent?" "No!" Gao fan''s eyes were calm. "I don''t know if there will be any mass robberies in Fanji continent in the future, but I will always look for a world without death and integrate all these worlds into Fanji continent! In my opinion, as long as fresh blood has been continuously injected into the Fanji continent, then the time for the arrival of quantity robbery will be infinitely prolonged, even It can make the quantum robbery never happen "Hiss..." Hongjun takes a cold breath and looks at Gao fan in disbelief. If it is someone else to say this to him, he will not hesitate to think that the other party is bragging! But I don''t know why, Hongjun always felt that what Gao Fan said was true! The people with confused faces think that Gao fan is bragging, they are now looking at Gao fan with the eyes of neurotic. Ah! You have Hongjun in front of you. He''s a man of heaven. are you afraid of embarrassment after being torn down? Hongjun asked GAOFAN with an expectant look on his face again, "is what you said true? As long as we look for the world and continue to merge with the mainland, we can extend the life of the mainland indefinitely. " They held their breath again and were already looking at Hongjun with ghost eyes. Looking at Hongjun''s action, it seems that he is looking forward to Gao fan''s talking about these absurd things! Chapter 1517 What do you mean? Is it difficult for you to believe in Gao fan''s evil? "Nature is true." Gao fan looks calm and confident. If you just say a few words like this, you will be able to persuade Hongjun to surrender. If there is no killing at all, it will be a good thing for Gao fan and for the world of flood and famine. Gao fan looked at Xiang Hongjun faintly, "as long as you are willing, I can integrate Honghuang into Fanji continent without any killing. at that time, all the creatures in Honghuang will get the same treatment as those in Fanji continent! Your strength can be completely preserved! " All of them were numb, they were speechless about what Gao Fan said. But Hongjun is different. He is full of yearning for the world described by Gao fan! No one knows better than him that the world of flood and famine will be doomed one day! However, if, as Gao Fan said, the Honghuang continent is integrated into the Fanji continent, the problem can be completely solved, by then, he Hongjun will be able to give an account to his master! "Good!" Hongjun looked excited and his voice trembled, "I promise you that after the Fengshen war, I will give you Honghuang!" What? Gao fan was stunned at that time, so you agreed? Isn''t it a little too easy to incorporate this world? Other people were stunned, what? Grandparent Hongjun, not only believed Gao fan''s lies, but also seriously gave the world to each other? I''m afraid it''s not a fake Hongjun ancestor, is it? Hongjun looked at Gao fan calmly, "but don''t be happy too soon. at that time, I will watch you merge with Honghuang all the way, once I find a little adverse to Honghuang, I will stop you immediately, even if I die with you, I will work hard with you!" "Good!" Gao fan forcibly suppressed the excitement in his heart, "let''s make a deal!" "It''s a deal!" Hongjun nodded solemnly, then, he looked at all the people present, "today, except Li Er, all the saints have arrived, this seat will announce in front of all the people that it will be opened from today!" "All of you, go back to your own homes and do your own duties. You should obey heaven and be robbed. There must be no mistake!" "Yes Everyone nodded one after another. In front of Hongjun, no one made a mistake. "Kunpeng, Luya..." Hongjun looks at the two people with complicated eyes, and his heart is also full of ups and downs. "Elder martial brother..." Kunpeng and Lu Ya were also very respectful to Hongjun and bowed to him one after another. "Since you two have been involved in the quantity robbery, you don''t have to avoid suspicion..." Hongjun said faintly, "you can do it freely, but remember, don''t kill people indiscriminately!" "What?" In front of Kunpeng''s eyes, he looks at Xiang Hongjun in disbelief. Unexpectedly, Hongjun not only released him, but also promised to let him participate in the quantity robbery! You know, as long as he should be robbed, he Kunpeng will be free after the completion of the robbery! Lu Jui was not surprised. He just said, "thank you, elder martial brother." "OK..." Hongjun once again glanced at the crowd, "this quantity robbery is very important, you should do your best, after all, only when the quantity robbery is cleaned up as clean as possible, and when the flood and famine merge into the polar continent in the future, will it bring as little influence to the polar continent as possible!" All the people are dull again, Hongjun really believes in Gao fan''s evil! Hongjun looked at Gao fan with a smile, "Your Majesty, don''t you think so?" Gao fan was slightly surprised. He never thought that Hongjun would say such a sentence after the final mobilization. Up to now, Hongjun is no longer just thinking about the flood and famine, but also for the extreme continent! Although Gao fan wanted to tell Hongjun, he didn''t have to worry about the impact of quantity robbery on Fanji continent. if he wants to integrate, he can integrate now! But in the end, Gao fan did not open the mouth. After all, although Fengshen Quanjie is a Quanjie in the second world, its essence is actually an attempt made by Hongjun to fight against Tiandi Quanjie. Gao fan can see that Hongjun has prepared for this attempt for many years and has paid a lot. When Gao Fan said that he could integrate the flood and famine into the polar continent,For the sake of the future of all living beings, Hongjun does not hesitate to agree to Gao fan''s request. if he is asked to give up the plan of Fengshen and Liangjie again, I''m afraid that Hongjun will vomit blood. What''s more, Hongjun didn''t ask Gao fan from the beginning to the end, what will be his own outcome when Honghuang merges into Fanji? Hongjun this person''s feelings, let Gao fan think of the old teacher. Zhang Zhiwei, the old master of heaven, is not such a respected elder! "Well!" Gao fan''s face was dignified and nodded heavily, "all listen to the Tao and Zuan''s defecation." "More emperors will do it!" Hongjun smiles and bows to GAOFAN. "Ding! Congratulations on shaking the way of heaven, points + 100! " Gao fan smiles back at Hongjun without saying too much. Hongjun''s face looked at all the people present, "next, it''s up to you." "I will abide by the law of Daozu!" All the people looked pious and bowed their heads. "Your Majesty, goodbye..." Hongjun threw his fist at Gao fan, but before he finished speaking, his body froze instantly. The next second, Hongjun''s eyes turned red and his mouth turned up, showing a crazy look. Everyone''s face stagnated in an instant, and their eyes were full of panic. Hongjun''s body sent out a breath of death! Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring, and he flies back with everyone in a hurry! But, after all, it is still a step late! Yuanshi Tianzun, Kunpeng, zhunti, Jieyin and Haotian did not leave at the first time, they were controlled by this completely changed Hongjun. The panic stricken people stood in the distance, looking at Hongjun solemnly! Hongjun''s eyes have turned to blood red, and even his body exudes a strong smell of blood, there are black cracks in the surrounding space. Kunpeng five people are hanging by Hongjun''s side, at this moment, the five people seem to be strangled by some force, they can only struggle desperately, but they are useless. Gao fan frowned slightly and looked at each other faintly, "you are not Hongjun, you are the way of heaven?" "Hehe, your majesty, oh no, I should call you the Lord of the alien world! You have a good eye There is an evil smile on Tiandao Hongjun''s face, when he talks, five blood red breath fly out of his body, directly penetrate the body of Kunpeng five. Chapter 1518 "Ah Five people in the blood gushing, issued a gruesome scream. Countless auras were extracted from the five people''s bodies, following the five mysterious Qi, they entered the body of Tiandao Hongjun. Then, the bodies of the five turned into ashes, and even the spirits were sucked in by the way of heaven. Three saints, plus a great power of Hongmeng period, are so cool Everyone held their breath nervously! It''s horrible, isn''t it?! In an instant, hundreds of kilometers around Tiandao are shrouded by cracks in space, and pieces of them are broken. Among them, the creatures who haven''t had time to escape are torn to pieces and become the nourishment of the way of heaven. Then, the fragmented space suddenly shrinks into a singularity, hundreds of kilometers of space around Mount Tai seems to be cut directly, the sky and the ground are emptied directly. All the cities and villages near the original mountains disappear with the disappearance of this space, the emptied edge of the space gives people the feeling of being cut off with a knife. As for the Hongjun of Tiandao, it has disappeared with this space. "Hey, your majesty, we the coming days would be long! Your song, just wait to meet my anger The next second, the voice of heaven rings around, the power of Gao fan''s law diffuses and covers this space. After one second, there is nothing. Not only that, Gao fan can now cover the whole flood and wasteland with the law of divine knowledge, but he has searched the whole flood and wasteland, and has not found any breath about the way of heaven! It seems that the way of heaven is really hiding. In Chaoge City, everyone''s heart is covered with a shadow. The way of heaven? Is he the way of heaven? Everyone''s face was dull and their eyes were full of horror. In their cognition, the so-called way of heaven is actually the will of the world. Since it is the will of the world, it is the patron saint of this world! But now, the way of heaven has not only swallowed up the four Kunpeng people, even the weak creatures and human beings around them, everyone did not expect that the way of heaven could be such an evil existence! What''s more, the other party''s last sentence means to launch a war against Chaoge! "Everyone, follow me! Discuss how to deal with the way of heaven! " Gao fan''s face sank, at the same time, he informed the prefecture and Donghai about the crisis brought by the way of heaven. Gao fan thinks that since the way of heaven is going to attack him, the subordinate forces such as Difu and Donghai are probably within the attack range of the other party. The most urgent task is to gather all these people together so as to protect them. As for the Tongtian sect leader''s interception and the West Queen Mother''s yaochi, he certainly accepted them all. "Yes Everyone nodded heavily and followed Gao fan back to Chaoge. But for Gao fan, none of them would have survived just now. So now, of course, they are obedient to Gao fan''s words. The next day, Xianqing hall. Xianqing hall is the main hall used by Gao fan to entertain the officials, and it is also the most spacious hall of the whole imperial palace. But now the layout of the main hall has been completely transformed, GAO fan has made a holographic projection sand table, and everyone is surrounded in front of the sand table. Wen Zhong, Kong Xuan, Nu Wa, Lu Ya, di Zang, Xi Wang Mu, Ao Guang, duo Bao, San Xiao, almost all of them are here. Gao fan, on the other hand, led everyone to listen to Wen Zhong''s arrangement. After all, no one knows the defense of Chaoge city better than Wen Zhong. The faces of the people were dignified and the atmosphere was very depressing. After all, after realizing the horror of the way of heaven, there is no bottom in their hearts. "Your majesty! No At this time, the leader of Tongtian came in, "my elder martial brother Li Er It''s gone Yes, Gao fan asked Tong Tian to inform Lao Tzu and bring him to Chaoge by the way, but he never thought it was such a result! Tongtian added with a dignified face, "when I went, the fire of the Bagua stove was still very strong, there was a lot of chaos on the side, and there was blood on the ground, I think elder martial brother, he mostly followed the footsteps of Yuanshi..." All the people look at the sky, another Saint fell! "From now on, everyone should not leave Chaoge." Gao fan''s face was flat. He looked at Wen Zhong and said, "grand master, you continue to assign tasks. I''ll go and sit down!" After that, Gao fan stepped on the Dragon chair and sat down calmly."Yes Wen Zhong''s face was dignified, and he began to assign tasks to everyone. On the surface, Gao fan is looking at Wen Zhong, but actually he has entered the system space. He will consume 200 points given by Nuwa and Hongjun. "Lottery." "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Douluo Titan (super variation)! Are they integrated? " "Fusion." "Ding! Congratulations on the success of fusion, level upgrade, current level, eternal peak "Congratulations on the law of gaining power, mutation effect trigger, gain the law of creation!" "Ding! It is detected that the host has acquired five laws of creation, cave view, life, wisdom and light, which can be integrated into the law of living beings, is it right or wrong "Fusion!" "Ding! The fusion is successful. Congratulations on the rule of life Gao fan looks calm and comes to the space of divine consciousness. The law of living beings, the law of cause and effect, and the law of elements were mobilized by him. the three laws intertwined, fused and roared in his divine space. With the experience of the last time, Gao fan, who is familiar with the road, has integrated the three rules into one rule! A milky law hung in his divine consciousness. This law gives people the feeling that it is: fair and aboveboard! "Ding! Congratulations to the host for merging the new rules. Please name the rules Gao fan light mouth: "the law of Yang!" Yes, this law is full of the power of light, which is just opposite to the previous extreme Yin Law, therefore, Gao fan named him Yang law! One Yin and one Yang is Taiji! "Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the law of Yang With the appearance of the system prompt sound, the law of Yang instantly enters Gao fan''s divine consciousness and is fully integrated with it. In the next second, a bright breath radiates from GAOFAN, sweeping the whole Chaoge city in an instant! Originally shrouded in the haze of all people''s minds, also disappeared in an instant. All the people in the hall were silent for a moment, one by one, they looked at Gao fan, who was sitting on the Dragon chair with closed eyes, and his eyes were full of worship. They know that Gao fan is getting stronger again! And they feel that Gao fan now has the power to fight against the way of heaven! In the cold palace, the Taoist priest Cihang, who has been closed all the time, suddenly opens his eyes. Just now, the atmosphere of justice helped her break through the obstacles for so many years, let her break through at one stroke and become a Hunyuan Jinxian. "The smell Is it him? " Taoist Cihang looked out of the window, speechless for a moment. Chapter 1519 She remembers very clearly, just radiated from the breath, is Gao fan''s right! Of course, she can feel Gao fan''s strength from her breath, can she be strong? After all, they have helped her break through the shackles of so many years of failure. She also understands that Gao fan''s strength has far exceeded her master Yuanshi Tianzun. Thinking of the original Tianzun, Cihang wanted to go back to Qilin cliff to have a look. At that time, she was driven out by Yuanshi Tianzun for no reason, and now it''s still the pain in her heart. In the past, she did not dare to go back because she was too weak. But now, she is already a Hunyuan Jinxian, has the qualification to beg for mercy in front of Yuanshi Tianzun, so she wants to go back. "Ah..." Taoist Cihang sighed with a gloomy look, "well, I''d better go and see him!" While talking to himself, Taoist Cihang arranges his appearance, gets up and goes out of the cold palace, to look for Gao fan''s words. But when she just left the cold palace, just out of the border, she was shocked by the strong atmosphere around her. She felt the breath of at least two saints nearby! "What the hell?" On the cold face of Taoist Cihang, a look of surprise appeared in an instant. How is that possible? How can there be two saints in Chaoge city! Moreover, there are not only two saints, there are countless friars in the whole Chaoge city. There are no less than 20 Hunyuan Jinxian like her! So many Hunyuan Jinxian? Where did they all come from? You know, her explanation is only a few Hunyuan Jinxian! Is it difficult for us to come to Chaoge to attack Gao fan? Think of this possibility, Cihang Taoist instant look pale! If Gao fan is killed by the person who has been taught, he will definitely become a devil in her heart! Thinking about this, Cihang''s face sank and quickly moved towards these powerful breath. Soon, she arrived at Xianqing hall. With a bang, Taoist Cihang suddenly opened the gate of Xianqing hall. All of them recovered from the shock Gao fan had brought to them just now, and all of them looked at Taoist Cihang with confused faces. At that time, Taoist Cihang was stunned and looked at everyone with a blind face She knew a lot of people present, such as the leader of Tongtian sect, empress Nuwa, such saints. Another example is Chang''e and Yunxiao Niang, who have been famous for a long time. Wait No! She clearly remembers that Chang''e and Yunxiao are just Hunyuan Jinxian? Why do these two people give her the feeling that the other side is even better than her? Seems to be quasi saint? When did they get promoted? And the man who looks a bit like a mosquito seems to be quasi saint! Wait Isn''t that the cloud fairy? Isn''t Caiyun fairy a real fairy? How come I''m a big Luo Jinxian now! What''s more, How can there be so many big Luo Jinxian women around Gao fan and show respect to him! Finally, the eyes of Cihang Taoist are fixed on Lu Ya and the king of Tibet, these two people give Cihang Taoist a deep feeling, her intuition tells her that these two people are stronger than Nuwa and Tongtian! How is that possible? Better than a saint. What''s that? Is Hongjun the founder of Taoism? She has seen Hongjun Daozu. Hongjun Daozu doesn''t look like this! And even if it was Hongjun Daozu, there couldn''t be two! As for the others such as Yang Jian and Nezha, they have been ignored by Cihang Taoist. After all, compared with the real big guys, they are too weak. Of course, what surprised Cihang even more was that all these people were standing, but Gao fan was sitting alone. What does this mean? It means that these people are Gao fan''s subordinates! Oh, my God! What happened when I shut up? How the emperor gathered so many people together! "Are you a kind-hearted Taoist The head of Tongtian sect looks at Cihang. "Gulu..." She swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly, although Tongtian didn''t put pressure on her, the other party was a saint after all, moreover, the relationship between elucidation and interception has never been harmonious and has always been competitive. Behind her back, Taoist Cihang also knew that the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was going to deal with the matter of the truncated religion. moreover, there was no other disciples present except her today, but all the disciples of the truncated religion had arrived. So, when the God asked her, she subconsciously had a little square."Yes, yes..." Taoist Cihang nodded. "What are you doing here?" The leader of Tongtian sect frowned slightly, "what about the other disciples? How are they now? " "How are they now?" Taoist Cihang was stunned, she saw a trace of worry in the eyes of Tongtian sect leader. A bad idea rises from her heart, is it difficult to succeed? Should the present explanation be in deep water? What the hell What is going on? "Elucidation has been destroyed..." At this time, sitting on the Dragon chair, Gao fan opened his mouth and said slowly. What? All people stare at Gao fan, and their eyes become dignified. Has hermeneutics really been destroyed? Gao Fan said faintly, "not only to expound, but also to destroy all the blessed places in the flood and famine..." "No way! It''s absolutely impossible Taoist Cihang frowned and didn''t believe it. "there are twelve golden immortals in our teaching, and there are countless disciples! How can it be so easily destroyed? " Gao fan''s face was calm, and new holographic images appeared in the sky, in the images, the situation of flood and famine was everywhere. Qilin cliff, Penglai Island, Western bliss, yaochi, Donghai Dragon Palace and Difu were all destroyed, and there was no living person or even corpse. The natural resources, the local treasures, and the dense aura have all disappeared, even the creatures in the mountain have been looted. Those smaller caves, the caves of the immortal family, are also empty. This is an ability that Gao fan acquired after acquiring the law of Yang. not only can he explore the whole world with divine consciousness, but also can make images of the detected situation for everyone to see. but yes, even if he acquired the law of Yang, Gao fan still failed to find the shadow of the way of heaven. "How could that be?" All the people looked at everything in front of them with solemn faces and fell into shock one after another. The damaged area in the picture also has its own cave. "I don''t believe it, it must be fake!" Taoist Cihang shook his head again and again, "I''ll go back to Qilin cliff now! I''ll see for myself! " "Don''t go to see it. It''s all true." At this time, two more people appeared in front of the Xianqing hall. "Uncle Yunzi, younger martial brother Taiyi..." Taoist Cihang looked at the two men in a daze, his eyes shook and his body trembled. Chapter 1520 Yunzi and Taiyi are very embarrassed, they are all up and down. They are damaged and dirty everywhere, and they can''t find a clean place. Like a refugee! Even Taiyi, who is always smiling, is now in a state of dejected and listless, it seems that he has been hit hard. Taoist Cihang collapsed on the ground in an instant, if she didn''t want to believe it before, now seeing yunzhongzi and Taiyi like this, it''s impossible for her to believe it. "Somebody Gao fan''s face is indifferent, "take Taoist priest Yunzi and immortal Taiyi to wash." Yesterday, when Gao fan took all the people back to Chaoge and planned to deploy the defense of Chaoge, suddenly remembered the people who had not been informed to explain. So he informed Yunzi that Yuanshi Tianzun had died and Honghuang might fall into crisis. This is the scene of cloud neutron coming. And it seems that cloud neutrons have not been able to save those who explain. "No more." Yunzi looks at Gao fan with a dignified face, "the situation outside is worse than your majesty expected. yesterday, after receiving your Majesty''s message, I went to Taiyi, who is closest to me. as a result, when Taiyi and I were going to separate to find someone, we were attacked..." "What?" Everyone''s eyes were cold. The leader of Tongtian sect frowned slightly, "you were attacked by Hongjun of Tiandao, but you can still escape?" The Taoist of Cihang was stunned. Is the way of heaven grand? What the hell? Why was he attacked by Hongjun? "No! It''s not the way of heaven Yunzi''s face was low and sighed deeply, "it was guangchengzi and others who attacked us!" "What?" At that time, Taoist Cihang exclaimed in surprise, "how is this possible? How could they attack you? Are you right? " "Of course not!" Yunzi frowned, "but Looking at them, their eyes are red and their faces are crazy, they should be controlled by Hongjun of Tiandao! " Taoist Cihang looked confused again and said, "wait What do you mean by heaven''s way, Hongjun, is the ancestor of Hongjun... " "Yes, it is not." Yunzi also saw that Cihang had just ended its long-term closure, and he knew nothing about it at this time, so he patiently explained to her the current situation of the mainland. Cihang knew that during the period when she was shut up, so many things had happened. "Master I''m sorry Taoist Cihang cried and cried towards the Qilin cliff. "it''s all my apprentice''s fault. I''m even sensitive to your last face I''m sorry, I''m so sorry! " Everyone quietly let Cihang Taoist cry, one after another looking at the picture released by Gao fan. No one thought that, from the birth of Tiandao Hongjun to now, in just two days, the vast and desolate mainland has become like this! "No! I don''t believe it. I must see it with my own eyes! " While talking, Taoist Cihang flew out suddenly! Cloud neutron face a sink, directly stopped in front of Cihang, "you''re crazy, you don''t want to die?" "I want to see Master! I want to see Master! " The Taoist priest of Cihang roared wildly. "Good!" Cloud neutron clenched his teeth, "you want to Qilin cliff, I''ll go with you!" Gao fan''s figure flashed and appeared in front of them, "when you meet Yuanshi Tianzun, you don''t need to be so troublesome! If you listen to the order, you can stop the defense plan. All of you will follow me to the wall to the south of Chaoge! " "Our enemies Here they are "Yes All the people in the hall looked at each other and drank together. On the wall to the south of Chaoge, the tension is full of! Outside the city, on the plain and between the mountains, there are a lot of crazy people. All these people have strong breath, and their breath is surging with naked eyes, they are like cannibal beasts, full of the spirit of killing. "Wu Chang Are these monks A soldier with a halberd trembled, "can we do it?" The man, who was called Wu Chang by Xiaobing, also had a dignified face and clenched his fists tightly! Behind us is our family. If we can''t hold on, die, it will be our family! " "Besides, the herald has gone to report. Your majesty and friars will certainly come!" "Well!" The trembling soldier nodded,There was a little firmness in his eyes. At this moment, the friars outside the city moved, almost at the same time, they rushed towards Chaoge, and each magic weapon drew a wonderful arc in the sky, they attacked the soldiers above the city wall. Whoa! Just in an instant, blood splashed and soldiers on the wall fell down. Xiaobing was stunned at that time. Wu Chang''s head rolled to his feet, and his face was still stained with Wu Chang''s hot blood. "This..." Xiaobing peed his pants at that time, this is his first time to go to the battlefield and see a dead man for the first time! The next second, a crazy looking friar stabbed the soldier with a magic sword. The pupil of the soldier is tight, and the reflection of the flying sword is getting closer and closer. Am I going to die? His eyes were full of horror, and the expression on his face became ferocious. "Ding!" At this time, the magic weapon of flying sword, which was only 10 cm away from Xiaobing, was stopped by a three pointed two edged gun, Yang Jian in white robe and silver armour swept across and cut the friar who climbed the city wall into two sections. "Don''t be stunned, you quickly withdraw, this is not your battlefield any more!" With a sharp voice, Yang Jian kicked the trembling Xiaobai away and landed on a pile of haystacks under the two walls. The soldier still didn''t come back. He looked at the flying aura on the wall and murmured, "this Is this the fight between monks? It''s so terrible Soon, the soldier was carried away by the medical team, the battle between the friars on the city wall was in full swing, the ordinary people in the city also began to treat the wounded under the mobilization of the prime minister Shang Rong and other civil servants. When the friars of Da Shang joined the battlefield, they immediately regained the control of the city wall and kept the invaders out. Gao fan looks calm, with a group of people hanging in the air, quietly looking at the city. Ten miles outside the city, he was covered by a thick fog, even Gao fan could not see what was inside. Monks from all over the mountains appeared in the thick fog and rushed to Chaoge city like crazy, most of these people were ordinary monks, and the highest level of them had not been robbed yet, but the number was so large that people could not help but smack their tongue. "Just look at the scale, the number of people is no less than 100000, there are so many monks! Are all these people from the flood and famine? " Land pressure complexion dignified ask a way. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that there were so many monks in the flood and famine! Chapter 1521 "It''s the way of heaven, that''s right!" Nu Wa''s pretty face was icy, "except for him, no one can gather so many monks!" "Everybody, you can all come to an end." Gao fan''s face is calm, "your task is to suppress these crazy monks, try to only waste their power, and do not kill them." "Yes After hearing the words, everyone scattered and fell on the wall. The situation was changed in an instant, and the city wall was quickly recaptured by Dashang. Under the leadership of the strong, some of the monks on the side of Da Shang even began to attack outside the city. At this time, a group of powerful monks appeared from the thick fog. This group of people appeared and aroused a violent energy wave in the space. "Master!" Taoist Cihang looks at the figure of Wei an in the crowd and shows his surprised eyes. Yes, that''s the original God! "Not only the master, but also the twelve golden immortals!" Cloud neutron looks dignified and looks at the crowd. Lu Yawei narrowed his eyes, "Kunpeng, Yuanshi, zhunti, Jieyin, Laozi! It seems that these saints who once died have all become puppets of the way of heaven! " "Four Saints, plus a great God, it seems that our high-end fighting capacity can''t keep up with it!" Tongtian said solemnly. What do you mean? You mean you can''t beat Kunpeng? "No harm!" The mosquito Taoist stood up with confidence on his face and said, "you can beat a saint if you don''t have the talent of Tao!" "I can deal with a saint, too!" The king of Tibetans also stood up, "Lu yadaojun is just right to deal with Kunpeng''s ancestors, aren''t we?" "You Can you do it? " Tongtian looked at the mosquito Taoist and the king of Tibet, with disbelief on his face. Taoist mosquitos and the king of Tibet were not happy at that time. They really didn''t want to be beaten! "All right, all right! Elder martial brother Tongtian, please say less. " Nu Wa looked melancholy, "there is no doubt about the strength of Taoist mosquito and the king of Tibet. besides, elder martial brother Tongtian has forgotten that we are all equipped with the four swords of killing immortals!" "Even if you can''t believe them, can''t you believe your Zhuxian four swords?" Yes, Gao fan provided a set of four swords to kill immortals for these great bearers, which made them vomit blood. Besides, it''s not only the four swords for killing immortals, but also other magic weapons, such as tying immortal rope, nine dragons fire shield, whipping and so on Even the real immortals who have just been robbed are all set up by human hands. Otherwise, the battlefield is not as smooth as it is now. "Empress Nuwa is right!" Wen Zhong''s eyes were calm. "You are all great gods of famine. Don''t belittle yourself. it''s just a group of puppets. We''ll kill them!" Tongtian no longer talks much, quietly waiting for Wen Zhong''s arrangement. Wen Zhong is a great general appointed by Gao fan. Even if he is in heaven, he has to listen to Wen Zhong strangely. "Kill me!" Suddenly, the grandmaster Kunpeng outside the city gave a sharp drink, and a strong murderous atmosphere came! Yuanshi Tianzun followed Kun Peng with all of them, waving his magic weapon, and rushed to him. in a moment, tens of thousands of powerful monks appeared in the thick fog. Among them, there is no lack of Daluo Jinxian and Hunyuan Jinxian. There are many, even Gao fan does not know. I really don''t know where the fool of heaven found these people. "It''s a sneak attack! Everybody, get out of here Gao fan a fierce drink, the facial expression all tangled up. The high-end combat power of the other side has exceeded his imagination. Because the practitioners of Da Shang attacked too smoothly and were too close to the fog, in a moment, the form on the field fell to one side, and the practitioners of Da Shang who had no time to retreat fell to the ground one after another. Aobing, Nezha and Yangjian all died on the spot. Even the magic weapon was robbed by the enemy! Taoist Cihang and King Chujiang were surrounded by Yuanshi Tianzun, Jieyin Taoist and zhunti Taoist. They were killed on the spot! Even cloud neutron and Duobao Taoist, two quasi saints, were torn to pieces by Kunpeng! All this happened between lightning and flint, GAO fan was staring at the possible way of heaven in the thick fog, so he didn''t care too much. By the time he reacts, it''s all too late. "Everyone, sword formation!" Smell Zhong a fierce drink, wave between, took out to kill immortal four swords. "Yes All the people above Hunyuan Jinxian drank in unison and took out the Four Swords one after another. The next second the sword array starts, countless heavenly swords fall from the sky, instantly kill Yuanshi Tianzun and others, causing dregs, and even the ground is cracked for hundreds of kilometers.The chaotic battlefield just now calmed down in an instant, leaving only a bloody battlefield. All of them took a breath, the immortal sword formation was so terrible. Gao fan is still staring at the thick fog, "you, don''t you come out..." Just then, a crowd emerged from the thick fog. Everyone looked at these people in shock, including Kunpeng, Yuanshi, Jieyin and zhunti. Moreover, even the dead Yun zhongzi, Taoren Duobao, Taoren Cihang, king of Chu River, Ao Bing, Nezha, Yang Jian and others all stood opposite with bloody eyes. These people are not those who have just been killed by Zhuxian sword array, and who are they? "This How could that be? " The king of Tibet has a dignified face. "What kind of ability is it to revive the dead?" The whole sky looks dignified. "This is the power of the list of gods!" Gao Fan said faintly, "seal the dead on the list of gods, from then on, it will be transferred by the holder of the list of gods!" "What?" Tongtian suddenly widened his eyes, "so, even the saints of Yuanshi Tianzun were controlled by the list of gods? How is that possible? At that time, when the three religions signed the list of gods, the teacher clearly said that the list of gods could not control the saints! " Gao fan''s face is dignified, "I''m afraid the list of gods has been strengthened by the way of heaven!" They all looked solemn and nodded. The way of heaven didn''t give Gao fan and others too much time. All the people who had just died rushed over again and rushed into the immortal sword array. After he died, he came back to life, and then rushed into the sword array again. "They are consuming our living strength!" Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he heard Zhong''s voice in the court, "some people withdraw from the array, just leave enough sword array to deal with these people!" "Yes Wen Zhong nodded and soon arranged for it. However, Gao fan underestimated the cruelty of the way of heaven. Even if Gao fan found the other side''s wheel fight, the other side did not intend to stop. Those who were killed by the immortal killing array were still crazy after they were resurrected. And on Gao fan''s side, the people who supported the sword array were replaced one after another. Although Gao fan has the power to restore the pill, but after all, there is always a limit. Chapter 1522 "In that case, that''s the only way to do it!" Gao fan hummed coldly, and the law of Yang suddenly started, countless milky white forces of the law appeared from Gao''s body, instantly drowning the area covered by thick fog. The area of dense fog gradually shrinks. The law of Yang is the power of law, which is formed by the fusion of cause and effect, elements and living beings. This kind of power can only be described with fairness. And the thick fog can cover up the real image. All in front of the law of the sun, the fog will be immediately suppressed. Originally, Gao fan intended to use the law of Yang as a card to deal with the way of heaven, but now, he has to use this card in advance! "Whoosh!" A blood shadow flew out of the thick fog and passed through Gao fan''s shadow in an instant. The blood shadow made a turn in the air and returned to the thick fog. In the thick fog came a voice of Yin measurement, "since the emperor wants to see me so much, then I will fight with you openly!" Voice did not fall, the fog surging slowly dissipated. Hao Tianzheng, with a crazy face, is standing beside the way of heaven, holding the list of gods in his hand, commanding the crazy attack of the people controlled by the list of gods! And Tian Dao Hongjun, with blood red eyes, looked up at Gao fan in the sky, with a blood red long gun in his hand. "That''s..." Lu Ya was shocked when he looked at the long gun in Tiandao Hongjun''s hand! It''s as famous as Pangu''s axe In a moment, the air of a road soared up to the sky. With a click, the space above nine days is broken like glass. All of us take a breath of cool air. The sky axe can cut the sky and the earth apart, and the sky breaking gun is obviously stronger. we just lean on it, and the air of side leakage can pierce the sky. If we really fight, everyone can''t imagine what it will be like! Gao fan flies down and comes to the place ten meters in front of the way of heaven calmly to stand. The power of the spear made him feel a little frightened! He didn''t worry that he would be hurt, but that the way of heaven would go mad and destroy the world with his spear. "Lord of the alien world Gao fan Tiandao has an evil smile on his face and ferocious eyes. "even if I destroy the world, I won''t give it to you!" As soon as the words came to an end, Tiandao pulled the spear in his hand, crossed a straight line in the air and stabbed Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and the destructive power of this spear was too strong. if it really had a fight with Tiandao, I''m afraid the whole flood would have been reduced to ashes. Moreover, the law of Yang can''t suppress the sky breaking spear with a single blow. it seems that in order to kill the sky in seconds, we have to kill the sky! Although there is a danger that the flood and famine will collapse if we use killing heaven, but if we don''t use it, if we let heaven''s way be so reckless, the flood and famine will surely collapse. "Hiss..." Gao fan took a cold breath and closed his eyes. After all, this is his first time to use Zhutian, a little excited, a little nervous. Tiandao, who was attacking, also narrowed his eyes slightly, the distance between his long gun and GAOFAN was only a moment, normally, this time was a tense period, but instead, GAOFAN closed his eyes calmly! What does that mean? Do you have confidence or look down upon Laozi? Heaven''s face is dignified, the calmer Gao fan''s performance is, the more difficult his heart is to calm down! He even started to withdraw. But at this moment, in front of so many people, if he flinches at such a time, where should his face of heaven go? "No matter! Isn''t it true that if you pretend to be a ghost, you will know when you go down with this shot? " Spear is one of the most powerful weapons in the world. It can even pierce heaven and earth. It''s just the Lord of the alien world. Isn''t it the same as bean curd dregs in front of the spear? The way of heaven makes the heart horizontal and increases the strength in the hand. The sky shattering gun suddenly burst out a powerful Xuanqi, and the surrounding space was fragmented, even Gao fan was shrouded in the broken space. All people feel, have stopped in the hands of the attack, look to heaven and GAOFAN side. In fact, the smell of the broken space makes them feel the fear of death. It''s hard to see it or not. At this look, everyone held their breath.Especially the Chaoge people, seeing that Gao fan did not move to meet such a powerful blow, their hearts were all in their throats. Although in the past, Gao fan has staged many counter murders in this situation in front of them. But after all, this time they are facing the way of heaven, their hearts are quite bottomless! If Gao fan killed himself, they would have a hard time in the future. At this time, the spear in Tiandao''s hand almost penetrated Gao fan''s chest. "Haha, I never thought that you, the alien Lord, are really just a pretender!" Heaven''s face also showed a proud smile, he seems to have seen Gao fan''s death! Click! At this time, the way of heaven was shocked to hear a crisp sound. It''s not scientific! Shouldn''t it be "Pooh Pooh"? How could it be a click? He fixed his eyes and found that the source of the click was his own spear! The tip of the spear cracked directly after hitting the body of a long sword that didn''t know when it appeared. "How is that possible?" Tian Dao''s face was shocked. What he had in his hand was the most powerful weapon in the world! This is a spear that even heaven and earth can pierce at will! How could it be so broken? I''m afraid it''s not a fake spear, is it? What is the weapon in Gao fan''s hand? With such power? The sword looks like an ordinary magic weapon, the body of the sword with two fingers wide is shining, and it emits cold light like snow, there is no strong breath on the body of the sword. Who would have thought that such an ordinary looking sword could resist the spear, and break the tip of the spear! Not only the way of heaven, at this moment, everyone is shocked! "Those who want to destroy the world, damn it!" Gao fan''s face is calm and light. At the same time of speaking, Zhu Tian in his hand It''s moving, too! In an instant, the ordinary Zhutian sword crossed a perfect arc in the air, cut to the sky gun in the hands of Tiandao! The way of heaven still keeps a shocked face and has no reaction at all. Click! There was another crisp sound, and the sky shattering gun was disconnected from the middle, after a flash of light, it turned into pieces "Hiss..." Everyone took a cold breath, and their eyes were staring straight! What is that sword in Gao fan''s hand? Chapter 1523 It seems that with a light sword, the spear will be cut to pieces! At this time, Zhu Tian in Gao fan''s hand burst out an attraction, this power shocked everyone''s mind and made everyone feel that his soul would be sucked away. But soon, this powerful suction will break the sky gun fragments all sucked in, then return to calm. Gao fan quietly holds Zhu Tian in his hand and returns to his ordinary appearance. But who knows, Gao fan''s sword is not so simple! "Asshole! I''m going to kill you The way of heaven is ferocious, and the big hand presses heavily. In a moment, a giant hand appeared from the sky, with a hundred thousand rules, he took a picture of GAOFAN, and even the whole Chaoge city was covered by this giant hand. Poop, poop! Those low-level friars outside Chaoge City exploded in an instant, spilling blood and meat all over the ground! Even saints such as Tongtian and Nuwa have spilled blood from the corners of their mouths, and their faces are like gold paper. However, they are not at the core of Tiandao attacks, and they are still under such attacks. it can be imagined how much pressure Gao fan, who is at the core of Tiandao attacks, is facing. But Gao fan''s face showed a grim smile. What a cruel son of a bitch! But since you still dare to fight back, then you are really dead! If the way of heaven just turned around and left, and then hid to do things again, Gao fan would still feel some trouble. But now, the way of heaven wants to be in direct contact with him, so he is not polite! The law of extreme Yin! The law of Yang! The law of the heavens! "Out!" With Gao fan''s sharp drink, the power of thousands of laws appeared together, led by the power of one black and one hundred and two laws, he converged towards the way of heaven. The originally ferocious face of heaven suddenly widened his eyes! Without him, he just felt the crisis of death from the power of thousands of laws of GAOFAN! The next second, he turned around and ran, even the huge virtual shadow of the palm that fell from the sky that day was instantly transferred to his back, used to resist the thousands of rules behind him! "Well! Do you want to block my attack? " The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly, the Zhutian sword in his hand turns into a firefly and instantly pierces the empty shadow of the palm. Countless laws of the power wrapped in the sword above, toward the hasty escape of heaven in the past. "Poof In a moment, zhutianjian directly penetrated the body of Tiandao, as Tiandao''s body softened, it shed a shower of blood as it fell from the sky. Everyone was shocked, unexpectedly, the arrogant and domineering way of heaven was shot down by Gao fan? Did the way of heaven fall like this? Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly to see the way of heaven lying on the ground. His eyes were dignified. The way of heaven is not dead, because he has not been prompted by the system. "Cluck, cluck..." At this time, the way of heaven props up his body from the ground and looks up at Gao fan. He looked at Gao fan with a bloody face and a ferocious face, "cluck, Lord of the alien world, I have to admit that you are really strong!" "However, this is a wasteland, my world, and I It can''t be killed As soon as the voice fell, a strong breath radiated from the body of heaven. all the people present except Gao fan, including Lu Ya, were the same. it seemed that they had been hit hard and couldn''t get up one after another. Even those who were controlled by the list of gods were killed on the spot and returned to the list of gods. "Cluck..." Tiandao looked at Gao fan, his eyes flashed a crazy look, "emperor, you forced me to do everything!" "What do you want?" Gao fan''s eyes were cold, and a kind of bad premonition climbed to his heart. Next second, Fengshen Bang exploded! Haotian, who is holding the list of gods, is also on the list of gods. In addition to Gao fan, the people closest to the way of heaven burst and died one after another, the first one to bear the brunt was Lu Ya Taoist, even he could not escape the result of ashes. The aftereffects of the explosion continued to rage, and the walls of Chaoge, together with the people on them, all turned into ashes in an instant. with a big wave of his hand, Gao fan immediately protected Chaoge city with the law of 100000, and sent all the people who had just been saved back to Chaoge city. But at this time, it was a step too late. In the front, Tongtian, mosquito Taoist, dizang king and Luya all died. Among the saints, only Nu Wa was saved. There are countless other people who have died. The survivors, one by one, seem to be dementia, staring at the projection set by Gao fan.Only those projections show that the same fragmentation is staged in the whole world. In every corner of the wasteland, all the creatures turned into blood mist in an instant. At this time, the list of gods has returned to the hands of heaven. See the way of heaven complexion crazy, big hand a wave, "draw!" The broken flesh and the smell in the air all converged towards his body! The breath of the way of heaven gradually soared, and the body suddenly became bigger, just in a moment, a real body of the way of heaven appeared above Chaoge. The real body of heaven is huge, he has a calm face, and his whole body is shining with gold! "Lord Gao fan, do you know sin?" The way of heaven opens its mouth like a bell, the whole world is shaking. "Guilty?" Gao fan looked up at the real body of heaven in the sky, his face was livid, "if you ask from your mouth, don''t you feel ashamed?" "Look at this wasteful world, what it has been ruined by you!" "Now, apart from my Chaoge City, is there a complete place?" When Gao fan spoke, he projected the scene of the world into the sky, so that everyone could see it. As Gao Fan said, the world has been destroyed by the way of heaven! All the people in Chaoge city were staring at all this, and each one showed a gnashing expression. "In order to improve your strength, you will kill all the creatures in the flood and famine!" Gao fan''s face is dignified and his tone is fierce. "you are the biggest executioner in the flood and famine!" In a moment, Gao fan''s body has become as big as the way of heaven. "Hum!" Heaven snorted coldly, "these mole ants, are just parasites in the wasteland! I am the way of heaven, they all belong to me! Now that they are dead, it doesn''t matter. As long as I can absorb them and become strong enough, as long as I can kill you, creatures like them, I can create as many as I want! " "After I expel you, I''ll recreate the life in the wasteland!" All the people in Chaoge City trembled as they listened to the words of heaven. In the eyes of heaven, they are just mole ants, just nutrients for them to absorb! Chapter 1524 "Hum!" Gao fan snorted coldly, "as long as I''m here, even if it''s an ant in Chaoge City, you can''t hurt anything!" Everyone looked at Gao fan''s figure and his eyes twinkled. Compared with the way of heaven, GAO fan has become their hero! "Your Majesty, kill him, avenge the dead, avenge the flood!" At this time, all the people were filled with righteous indignation. "Well! A group of ants The way of heaven glares at the people in Chaoge City, and their eyes are cold, "originally, they planned to kill the alien Lord and let you reproduce on your own, but now it seems that there is no need to keep you!" "All right! When I kill the Lord of the alien world, you will die "What''s the fear of death?" The snow-white old Prime Minister Shang Rong looked at the sky angrily and drank loudly, "what''s the meaning of our living with your inhuman way of heaven?" "Yes "We are willing to live and die together with your majesty!" said ashang Bigan "Yes! Live and die with your majesty "Live and die with your majesty!" In Chaoge City, all the people who survived together issued a heartrending cry, the momentum was overwhelming! Visible to the naked eye, countless dots of white light emerged from Chaoge city and poured into Gao fan''s body. Gao fan felt these forces, which came from the desire of the wild creatures. the last time he acquired such ability was when he invented the skill of fusion law. The will of the people is indeed a very powerful force! Gao fan looked at the way of heaven lightly and said in a flat tone, "the way of heaven, you have lost the hearts of the people, now, I announce your death!" "Ha ha ha!" Tiandao looks up and laughs, then looks at Gao fan with a face of banter, "Lord of the alien world, you should know that after absorbing all the creatures in this world, how strong am I now?" "You don''t think you''re still my opponent, do you?" "You don''t think you can compete with me just by the little bit of willpower you just absorbed?" "How ridiculous "I''ll show you what is really strong!" As soon as the words came to an end, the way of heaven moved. When he waved his hand gently, the power of thousands of laws surged, a giant hand fell from the sky, enveloping the whole world! "It''s over..." All the people in Chaoge city are so weak that they are lost. In their opinion, the palm of heaven is too powerful! This is a rhythm that will destroy the whole world! Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly. He felt that the whole world was pressing down on him, but he felt suffocated. But the next second, before the collection of those willing to burst out, released the pressure on Gao fan. Gao Fan said, "system, help me integrate the extreme Yin Law and Yang law into Zhutian!" "Ding! Integration is successful "Break it for me!" Gao fan drinks fiercely, and the Zhutian sword in his hand pulls a sword flower, stabs hard at the sky! Stab! A towering sword shadow erupted from bottom to top, facing the storm, in a moment, it turned into a huge sword like that covering the sky. With a puff, the huge palm was torn by Gao fan''s sword shadow. For a time, the sky seemed to be leaking, and the whole flood and famine were spilling blood. "What? How is that possible? " The face of heaven is full of shock and fear. In any case, he did not expect that Gao fan could stab his strongest hand with a sword! In this hand, he mobilized the power of the whole world to suppress Gao fan. Gao fan stabbed his palm with a sword, so he wanted to be the one who stabbed the world with a sword! You know, breaking the world is different from breaking the sky! "You can die!" Gao fan''s face sank and his eyes said solemnly. He doesn''t plan to continue to follow the way of heaven. After all, it''s a long night''s dream. in case this guy runs away, it''s really troublesome to find him again! His voice did not fall, zhutianjian sword shadow soared again. He tore the huge palm of heaven with the whole arm to pieces! The way of heaven peed at that time, and quickly turned to leave. But before he could turn around, his head was cut down by a sword!"No!" With an unwilling roar, a sword shadow came out of the middle of heaven''s brow, the next second, the head exploded and turned into a bloody rain. Then, the body of the way of heaven was fragmented, endless flesh and blood spread all over every corner of the world. Long live your majesty Long live your majesty In the Chaoge city below, endless cheers broke out. "Ding! Congratulations on completing the world mission and gaining the ownership of Honghuang world. Points + 100! " Gao fan looked at the prompt sound in the system, with a faint smile on his face. "The law of life, launch!" Hum! Between heaven and earth, there was a happy roar. The flesh and blood of heaven around Chaoge City surged up in the next second and turned into a living person. All the people who had died around Chaoge city before survived, GAO fan also put on clothes for them. "We are..." Lu Ya bowed his head and scanned his recovered body. for a moment, he didn''t believe the fact that he had been revived. The rest were as shocked as Lu Ya. They knew they were dead and never thought there would be a day of resurrection. But now, try to put them in front of their eyes, they are really resurrected by Gao fan! Moreover, at this time, the resurrection happened in the whole world, and all the creatures who died before were resurrected. What''s more joyful is that the flesh and blood in every corner of the world is not only consumed in the form of resurrecting creatures, but also transformed into countless creatures. The dragon race, the Kirin race, the Phoenix race, the witch race, the demon race, all the Honghuang races reappear one after another in this world. At the same time, the whole desolate creatures also feel one thing, that is, the world has changed its master! Now the master is called Gao fan! Boom! At this time, all the creatures in the flood and famine knelt down to Gao fan and said, "long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" All the spirits of life shout together, and the whole world is shaken. Gao fan took a deep breath, and his divine consciousness surged, passing on his next plan to every living creature in Honghuang. Later, he came to his own divine consciousness and integrated the world of flood and famine into the continent of Fanji. The imperial palace of the kingdom of Everest. Gao fan came with people from the mainland. "Your Majesty..." Xia he and other three thousand beauties surrounded Gao fan like swallows. Chang''e, Shang Qingjun and other wild beauties have directly looked silly. They know that Gao fan has many women, but they didn''t expect so many. But soon, they were pulled by Yafei and others, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Chapter 1525 "Congratulations, your majesty, on merging into a new world!" The big wooden feather coat has a respectful face. this old guy is very familiar with flattery. every time, he is the first one to flatter. "Yes Your majesty, let''s have a party! " Luffy looks excited, there''s no way. His favorite thing is to have a party. "Bang!" Ace hit Luffy on the head. "What are you talking about? Feng Baobao''s mother hasn''t been rescued yet? How can your majesty be in the mood for a banquet? " As soon as ACE said this, everyone was silent. "Well..." Ace quickly covered his mouth and looked embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." "No harm..." Gao fan, with a cool face, stood up and said, "ladies and gentlemen, let''s postpone the banquet. I''m going to save Feng Baobao first!" "Yes The crowd nodded. "All of you, settle down first. As for the celebration banquet, I''ll make it up for you when I come back!" Gao fan looks at Hong Huang. "By your Majesty''s decree!" Hong Huang did not know who Feng Baobao was, but they did not question Gao fan''s decision. "Good!" Gao fan nodded and looked at Ya Fei, "they''ll give it to you." While speaking, Gao fan glanced at Hong Huang people, especially Chang''e''s girls. "Don''t worry, your majesty..." Princess Ya smiles, "I dare not neglect them..." "Good." Gao fan nodded, turned and closed his eyes. Eternal immortal domain is the place that night red fairy said when he took Feng Baobao away. Gao fan didn''t know how to enter the immortal realm before he reached the peak of eternal level, but now he knows the way to enter the immortal realm. It is an independent space above the heaven and the world, and the plane level is higher than the heaven and the world. In fact, the way to enter the immortal realm is very simple, that is, to reach the peak strength of the eternal level, and then open the eternal door, you can go through the eternal door and reach the immortal realm. Gao fan''s mind moves and his body disappears in front of people''s eyes. when he opens his eyes, he has come to a dark space. There was nothing here, except a gray death star in the sky, only nothingness. "This is the immortal realm of eternity?" Gao fan''s face is muddled. Where do you want to find yehongxian? "Here you are?" At this time, night Red Fairy suddenly appeared in front of Gao fan. Night Red Fairy wearing a fire red dress, high cold beautiful face, revealing a touch of joy. However, this happiness was soon covered up by her, and she immediately responded to her high cold, she gave Gao fan a light look, "you are very good, you came earlier than I expected." "Where''s baby Feng?" Gao fan looks at each other calmly, "where did you hide her?" "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine." Yehongxian''s tone is calm, "as long as you help me finish that thing, I will tell you naturally." "What''s the matter?" Gao fan frowned slightly. "Take a look at this first." The night Red Fairy slowly raised her face and looked at the death star in the sky, "use the divine sense to explore the death star, you will know the answer." Gao fan frowned slightly, then slowly peeped out his divine consciousness towards the death star. Hum! A trance, Gao fan saw a magnificent, vibrant continent. This continent is the immortal realm. The immortal realm is not big, but its area is only as big as a small world in Zhutian Wanjie. however, the immortal realm is the foundation of all worlds. without the immortal realm, the heaven Wanjie and the polar continent would not exist! Originally, the immortal realm was a huge and beautiful world, rich in species and strong as clouds. Such eternal powers as Gao fan can be found everywhere. But I don''t know how many years ago, the amount of heaven and earth looting began to come. just like the world of famine, every amount of heaven and earth looting will bring a fatal blow to the immortal realm. As a result, the great powers of eternal immortal realm, like Hongjun Daozu, began to think of ways to fight against quantity robbery. After numerous experiments, they still failed to resist the heaven and earth disaster. that''s why the immortal realm has become what it is now. However, in the process of the experiment, they created the universe, and led part of the universe to the universe, therefore, although the immortal realm was exhausted, it was finally preserved.But now the immortal realm is very dangerous, and the last quantity robbery will come soon. Once the last quantum robbery comes, the immortal realm will collapse. Once the eternal immortal Kingdom collapses, the heaven and the world below the eternal immortal Kingdom, even the polar continent of GAOFAN, will gradually perish because of the loss of its foundation. After knowing this, Gao fan''s face became dignified. If he really wants his hard-earned family to be destroyed in this way, he will not be willing to! "What can we do to stop this?" Gao fan looks at the night red fairy with a dignified face. The night Red Fairy looks at Gao fan calmly, "your ability Is it fusion? " Gao fan was slightly stunned and speechless for a moment. "You don''t have to be so surprised." The night red fairy''s face was calm, between her eyebrows and eyes, there was a hint of sadness, "my ability is not as strong as yours, so I plan to let you merge me." Gao fan was stunned at the words. At this time, night Red Fairy Su hand wave, will Feng Baobao called out. Feng Baobao is quietly suspended in the void, with a steady breath and a look of falling asleep. Gao fan put Feng Baobao away and asked gravely, "what did you mean by what you said just now?" Yehongxian''s face was still flat, "you heard me right, I said, let you kill me, and then fuse me." Gao fan''s face is muddled. What''s the special situation? "As you can see, the immortal realm is about to be destroyed, and the heaven and the world will be destroyed." The night red fairy has a dignified face and sad eyes. "thousands of years ago, I entered the immortal realm and discovered all this. since then, I have been trying to save the world." "Later, I found many heritages left by my predecessors on the Death Star!" Speaking, the night Red Fairy sent a memory to Gao fan. Gao fan''s mind moved and read the memory. "What? Breaking the eternal level Gao fan cried out in shock, in this memory, the great powers of eternal immortal Kingdom tried countless ways, to change their destiny, but they failed. Finally, they concluded that only by breaking through the shackles of eternity can we find a way to save the world. But how difficult it is to break through the eternal peak! At that time, the eternal immortal domain had tens of thousands of eternal powers, the world has evolved for 10 billion years, but no one has achieved it in the end. Chapter 1526 "Yes..." The night Red Fairy looked calm and said, "in those days, so many great powers were not able to be achieved, so you can imagine how desperate I was when I got the news." "Originally, I''ve given up, but I''m not reconciled!" Then, I continued to explore the memory left by the death star, finally, from the memory of a strong man, I got a Dharma that can integrate all things, this dharma can make people upgrade quickly, and the power I got is far more powerful than other practitioners! But this dharma has a defect, that is, it can''t practice any other Dharma! " "So I made this method into a system and passed it on to Yuanyi, hoping that he could reach the eternal peak one day, and then absorb me to achieve the legendary realm and save the world!" "But unexpectedly, Yuanyi failed..." Said here, night Red Fairy can''t help but shed two lines of clear tears. "But fortunately, you succeeded..." Yehongxian dried the tears on her face and showed a gentle smile, "in that case, you can absorb me instead of Yuanyi..." Gao fan looked at the night red fairy, shocked. Unexpectedly, all this is done by this woman! And unexpectedly, this woman is willing to sacrifice herself for the sake of the world! This woman is really a respectable person! Looking at the performance of night red fairy, Gao fan can''t help feeling some blood boiling up. This feeling of long absence makes Gao fan a little excited. But at this time, Gao fan suddenly realized something bad. Because, over the years, he is no longer the teenager he used to be, he knows very well that he is a very calm person now, and he is unlikely to be so excited by other people''s words! After he forced himself to calm down, Gao fan found that there was a faint pink ray of divine consciousness outside his divine consciousness, the energy of this kind of divine consciousness was very weak. If he didn''t take it seriously, he couldn''t find it with Ben. No wonder, from the first sight of this woman, Gao fan felt a little unsteady! It seems that night red fairy is not so simple! Gao fan kept a calm look on the surface, but his heart was full of turbulence. The next second, he breathed heavily, pretending to be deep and couldn''t bear it, "maybe We can think of other ways. You don''t have to die! " "Ha ha I can''t see that you still care about me? " Night Red Fairy smile, eyes flow. "No..." Gao fan trembled in his heart, and his face was a little frightened. this woman, with a twinkle and a smile, has her own charm! She smiles again, and her fiery red lips come up to Gao fan, "you look like Yuanyi now..." During the conversation, yehongxian has already hugged Gao fan, lying on Gao fan''s shoulder, with an emotional face and a choking tone, "can I make you Yuanyi on the spot and die in your arms..." Gao fan sniffed the unique fragrance of the night red fairy, and his body became stiff. unexpectedly, this woman would be like this! At this time, Gao fan felt a trace of warmth from his shoulder, it seems that yehongxian was lying on his shoulder and shed tears. If he hadn''t found out that this woman had done something before, Gao fan would have been captured by the other party now! After all, yehongxian''s acting skills are simply top-notch. Gao fan even has an idea, that is, if the night red fairy is not the enemy, how good! Therefore, Gao fan also started his performance and said in a choking voice, "if I want to integrate you, I must kill you first..." "Well..." Yehongxian leaned on Gao fan''s shoulder and nodded gently, "do it now, it''s good for me to die in your arms like this..." "Then I really have to do it..." Gao fan frowned slightly. Yes, no matter what tricks night Red Fairy plays, he must kill each other. After all, breaking through the limit is the only way to save the immortal realm. The only way to break through the limit is to kill yehongxian, and then merge. As for yehongxian, it is possible to reverse fuse GAOFAN with other methods, and GAOFAN must also follow. Moreover, Gao fan is not entirely taking risks. Yehongxian just talked about the integration system, but did not talk about the heart of the world. But Gao fan knows that the world continent formed by the heart of the world is as precious as the system. If Yehong fairy knows the heart of the world, he will not mention it.Of course, there are also Wanjie casting utensils, which yehongxian did not mention. So, after thinking about it, Gao fan decided to take the risk! Take the night red fairy! "Well..." Yehongxian is still very clever on Gao fan''s shoulder and gasps, "come on, use your greatest strength, don''t pity me..." Shit! Gao fan secretly scolded a, this woman, really his mother''s temptation! At the same time, thousands of laws gush out of Gao fan''s body and instantly penetrate Ye Hongxian''s body. "Ah The night Red Fairy uttered a shrill scream, and instantly released his hand holding Gao fan, his face was ferocious, his head was raised high, and his fiery red body turned into a bow. Her body is turning into the power of law and being swallowed by Gao fan. "You''re not welcome!" The next second, a crazy smile appeared on yehongxian''s face, compared with her gentle and lovely expression before, it was just the gap between the angel and the devil. "Ha ha Didn''t you tell me to stab you with all my strength? " Gao fan joked, "how can I not satisfy you?" "When did you find out?" Night Red Fairy tiny squint at Gao fan, let his body be swallowed by Gao fan. "I saw it a long time ago." Gao fan smiles and glances at the half body of the night red fairy, "do whatever you can do, don''t come out again, you will have no chance!" "Ha ha..." Night Red Fairy confident smile, "do you really think, mother is clay pinch?" As soon as the words came to an end, the remaining half of yehongxian''s body turned into the power of law and took the initiative to drill into GAOFAN''s body. Gao fan''s eyes were cold, and he looked inside his body. Under his gaze, the power of the night red fairy''s law was completely absorbed by him, and there was nothing left. But the night red immortal''s divine knowledge, actually does not have the trace. No! Suddenly, Gao fan was surprised, rushed to his own divine space. The night red fairy in red was hanging in his own divine space, was motionless, and showed a face of bewilderment to everything in front of him. Gao fan, who came in a hurry, was slightly stunned. The night red fairy in front of him didn''t move, which made him confused. How can this woman do nothing when she enters my divine space? Is it difficult that this woman really wants to be fused by me? It''s impossible. If I really want to be fused with my heart, what''s the matter with this divine consciousness? Gao fan frowned deeply. Yehongxian also discovers Gao fan''s arrival. She turns around in shock and looks at Gao fan with question marks all over her face Why is it so big? " Yehongxian is not the owner of the system, but it is the real boss. Her ability is to engulf the divine consciousness of the enemy. for thousands of years, she did not know how many people she engulfed, so she had absolute confidence in her divine consciousness. She learned from Changsheng that Gao fan''s ability is integration and has a system, so she asked Gao fan to integrate himself. As long as Gao fan starts to merge their bodies together, then the merged body will become the strongest body in the world. At that time, she only needs to devour Gao fan''s spirit to get this new body, she will get the strongest power in the world and have the hope of breaking through the eternal level! So before, she tried her best to let Gao fan integrate it. Chapter 1527 But after the fusion, when she entered Gao fan''s divine space, she was completely stupid. She never thought that Gao fan''s divine space would be so big! In her thousands of years of career, the space of divine consciousness of the general strong is estimated to be as big as a country, the strong who specializes in cultivating divine consciousness can reach the size of a small world, and she is invincible in this respect, after devouring the divine consciousness of the unknown strong, she has a world almost comparable to the big world The space of divine consciousness. So she only thinks that her divine consciousness is invincible. But now, she''s completely stupid. GAOFAN''s divine space is boundless. even the continent in this space is hundreds of times of her divine space, not to mention the countless death stars in GAOFAN''s divine space. This is special What kind of monster did I meet! Yehongxian has been completely stunned GAOFAN looked at the night Red Fairy also muddled forced expression, a hanging heart all fell down. No wonder the night Red Fairy wants to let herself merge with her. It turns out that she is fighting the attention of his divine sense. But now it seems that this woman gave up her plan to attack herself after she saw that her divine space was so big. "Say it..." Gao fan stood up with his negative hand, smiling a little, "are you going to be captured and fused by me? Or should I attack you and merge you? " "Your Majesty..." The night Red Fairy Liu''s eyebrows are tight, and he looks at Gao fan eagerly, "can you just take away the power of my soul without erasing my soul?" "How can I believe that you really surrender?" Gao fan looks at the night Red Fairy lightly. Night Red Fairy without saying a word, God consciousness directly split into two. One is the force of pure law, and the other is the form of soul. "You can integrate this one here..." Night Red Fairy eyes Baba looking at their own law of power, weak said. Yes, she did. He is a woman who knows current affairs. Gao fan''s divine consciousness is so big that she has no idea of resisting. Facing such a powerful Gao fan, she knew that she had no hope of survival except surrender. Moreover, she also saw Gao fan''s power. With Gao fan''s vast and boundless divine space, she knew that Gao fan had a better chance to be promoted to the legendary realm than her. Her wish in this life is to save the immortal realm. now the people who can save the immortal realm appear, and she can''t beat Gao fan. What''s the reason to deal with Gao fan! So she decided to let Gao fan integrate herself. Gao fan was suspicious and explored with his divine sense. after confirming that there was no problem, he absorbed the power of Yehong fairy. In the immortal realm, "ah Gao fan''s body screamed and opened his eyes in pain. Among his seven orifices, there is a great radiance, shining the whole immortal realm. The next second, GAO fan''s body was covered with cracks, as if it might burst at any time. His divine space has also split a huge gap in this world, and the dead stars in the space have been torn. The night red fairy was stunned at that time. What''s the special situation? What happened to Gao fan? She didn''t do anything! She really surrendered! Just at this time, a crack spread rapidly towards the place where yehongxian was, just in a moment, yehongxian had arrived at her side, yehongxian knew that if she didn''t run away again, she would turn into pieces like those torn death stars. But the problem is that she now gives all her strength to Gao fan, and the only soul left has little power at all. The crack spread so fast that she couldn''t avoid it at all! This time, it''s dead! At this time, Gao fan appeared in his own divine space again, he took yehongxian back to the palace of Fanji. "Your majesty At this time, the imperial palace of Fanguo was already overcrowded. the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, the strong men of all worlds, and the harem of GAOFAN all looked nervous and worried. After all, Gao fan went to the immortal realm before, and then the space trembled, the sky was full of cracks. They are all worried that Gao fan may have fallen, now that they see Gao fan appear, they naturally surround him first."Don''t worry, everyone. I''m already thinking about something!" Gao fan nodded with a dignified face. His body turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared directly. this is just a part of him. Because his noumenon is still suffering from tearing and healing. Everyone looked up into the sky, and there was no sign that the cracks had healed. However, as if something was protecting the polar continent, the cracks could hardly be broken in. "Your Majesty You must be ok... " All the people looked up at the sky with a solemn face. Night Red Fairy also stood in the crowd, eyes are very complex. Judging from the tearing degree of Gao fan''s divine space, he must have suffered a great blow. She never thought that Gao fan still wanted to save her in that situation Thanks to her previous thought of killing Gao fan, as a result, she felt a little shy now. But soon, yehongxian was attracted by another question, what kind of power could make Gao fan suffer such a heavy attack? Gao fan is in the vortex of the storm. In the immortal realm, a piece of brilliance blooms, and Gao fan''s body has been fragmented, if it were not for the connection of thousands of silk threads, these fragments would not know where they have gone. At this time, Gao fan sat in the middle of Guanghua explosion, very calm, as if he didn''t care about his body being smashed. "Fusion for me!" With a sharp drink from Gao fan, two extremely pure forces of law, one black and one white, flew out of Gao fan''s body, twined together in the air. The forces of the two laws intertwine with each other and rotate at high speed, forming a huge vortex. For a time, the wind was strong and the space was shaking. Gao fan''s body fragments are sucked into the vortex with countless forces of law, even the death star in the void is attracted by the vortex. "Gulu..." Gao fan could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Where is the vortex? It''s a black hole! The death star, which is as small as hundreds of suns, is absorbed by the vortex in a few breaths, at this time, the vortex doesn''t mean to stay at all. "Ding! Ask the host to merge the divine consciousness with the vortex to obtain the latest power Gao fan''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he threw himself directly into the whirlpool. The next second, the vortex flashed a light, GAO fan''s face appeared peacefully in the immortal realm. Then the trembling void of the eternal immortal Kingdom calmed down. "Ding! Congratulations on the new power of the host. Please name it Gao fan took a deep breath and closed his eyes quietly. This new power not only integrates the law of extreme Yin and the law of Yang. Even Gao fan''s body and soul, as well as the laws he obtained in the past, are integrated. This law has the power of almost all laws! Moreover, it can''t just be called law, after all, he is also Gao fan''s body. It is no exaggeration to say that Gao fan has now reached the level that every move is in accordance with the law. "So Call it the body of the law. " Gao Fan said lightly. "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting the body of the law "Ding! Congratulations on the breakthrough of the eternal level of the host. There is no name in the current level system of the host. Please name it! " Gao Fan said with a smile, "all the heavens and all the world, for me to be the only one, it''s called the only one!" "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. We are waiting for 0 stars "From then on, the heaven and the world will be the host, and the heaven and the world will be the host." The corner of Gao fan''s mouth rises slightly, "what a good one, let me gallop in the boundless sky!" "Click!" Just then, a crisp sound came and the smile on Gao fan''s face solidified. There is a crack in the immortal sky! Gao fan frowned at the crack in the sky and murmured, "no! Time is running out! " Before, after his successful fusion of death star, he got the ownership of immortal realm. He not only knew all the history of the immortal realm, but also knew the fact that the immortal realm was about to be destroyed. Now, the only way to save the immortal realm is to integrate the new world into the immortal realm to make up for the lack of heaven in the immortal realm! Of course, he wants to integrate the Vajra directly, but whether it is the Vajra, or the universe,They are originally the subordinate world of eternal immortal domain, is not a new world, so it is useless to integrate them! Gao fan had no choice but to open a channel between the immortal realm and the Fanji continent. Let the power of the heart of the world flow into the immortal realm, delay the collapse of the immortal realm, and start to find a new world. Later, Gao fan returned to the Fanji continent. It''s necessary for the whole nation to celebrate the banquet. After dinner, it''s inevitable to spoil the three thousand beauties in the harem. Especially Feng Baobao and the concubines who have just entered the Imperial Palace from the mainland. They also joined the multiplayer movement in GAOFAN''s harem, and had a lot of fun. After calming everyone''s emotions, GAO fan opened the channel to the next world. "Ding! "Where do you want to go?" "Japanese food seed!" "Ding! Find the Japanese food seed and start the transmission! " Chapter 1528 In front of Gao fan''s eyes, his consciousness shakes. When he opened it again, he found that he was on the top of a building, at this time, the haze sky was raining. "Ding! Congratulations on entering the Japanese world! Our world task: unify the world, and solve the contradiction between species and human beings! " "Ding! It is detected that the power of the host is far beyond the framework of the world, in order to prevent the host from accidentally destroying the world, the host should suppress its own power to about one tenth. " Gao fan looked at the system tasks and tips, his face showed a faint smile. This task is quite to his taste. This world is a world in which human beings coexist with other species. They can only feed on human beings. after eating once, they don''t need to eat for a month. Moreover, under normal circumstances, ghouls have the same appearance as humans, walking on the street, they can''t tell the difference between ghouls and humans. The RC cells in the blood of ghouls are much higher than that of human beings, moreover, they also have special organs that human beings don''t have: there are a large number of RC cells stored in the Hebao, when Ghouls fight, a large number of RC cells stored in the Hebao will emerge through the body, form a variety of abnormal limbs to assist the fight. This kind of heteromorphic limb is called "Hezi". When the ghoul uses Hezi, his eyes will turn red. At the same time, because of many RC cells, ghouls have much stronger physical fitness and recovery ability than human beings. Even if you break your hand or foot, you can recover quickly. With the power of these perverts and the attribute of having to eat people, ordinary people in this world are most afraid of ghouls, even to the point of turning pale. Almost everyone is dying of the ghouls. So, people in this world set up an organization called CCG to deal with ghouls. CCG divides the whole of Japan into 24 regions, numbered 1-24, it has a variety of search officers specialized in searching and killing ghouls, responsible for the peace of human society. "Ha ha ha! It''s disgusting At this time, a sharp laugh came from below, which immediately attracted Gao fan''s attention. He squinted and found that there was someone in the alley below the building. At both ends of the alley, four men were blocking it, on one side were two men in black suits, holding pistols and dignified faces. On the other side were two men in white windbreaker with silver boxes in their hands. A tall man with strong limbs, short and broken hair, has a resolute face and a tall and straight body. He is Yamen gangtaro, CCG search officer. The other is slightly shorter, lean, with long hair, haggard and evil. It''s Zhenhu Wu Xu, CCG search officer. In the alley blocked by these four men, there is a woman kneeling on a pool of scarlet blood, this woman has a pair of super large moth wings on her back, which are pierced everywhere, dripping with blood. Her eyes were red with blood, and there were blood red cracks around her eyes. her body was scarred, and her long hair was covered with blood, almost coagulated. Gao fan''s eyes are awe inspiring. This scene This woman is Liangzi Dikou, that''s right! Liangzi Dikou is a ghoul, she and her husband, as well as her daughter, Xiaoshi Dikou, do not take the initiative to attack humans, live a stable life. But their family was chased by Wu Xu, a CCG search officer. After her husband died, she and her daughter fled to district 20 to settle down. Today, she and her daughter just want to go shopping and live an ordinary life, but because the young flute mouth is not familiar with the world, they are attracted by Wu Xu, the real household, with the smell of her dead father, exposing the whereabouts of their mother and daughter. As a result, there was a scene in front of her, in order to protect her daughter, Liangzi Dikou had to let Daisy run away first, but as a mother, she stayed here, she was ready to use her body to hold the search officers in here and give Daisy a hope of life. Now, Daisy runs away smoothly, so she gives up her resistance, quietly kneels on the ground, waiting for the opposite search officer to kill her. With his sharp voice, he said sarcastically,"In order to let your daughter escape, you stopped us here, the mother would give up her life to protect her child Ha ha You ghouls imitate human''s posture. It''s disgusting Dikou Liangzi knelt on the ground, and his delicate body trembled and grasped his clothes tightly. For the real household no mood, she did not do anything. Even if she had the ability to pull a cushion before she died, she didn''t intend to. Because she is a gentle ghoul, she doesn''t want to kill "Hey, hey Is this not going to fight? " The real household has no mood and looks gloomy, even a little uncomfortable. For him, if the ghoul does not resist before he dies, the process of killing the ghoul will become dull. On one side, yamen steel Taro''s face sank and stepped forward. "Amen, take it easy." Zhenhu Wuxu looks evil and reaches out his hand to stop him, "don''t be fooled by this ghoul, she may be pretending to be weak, then when you approach, she will kill you at one stroke!" "This..." Yamen gangtaro''s eyes were awe inspiring, then he stared solemnly at Liangzi Dikou and nodded heavily, "yes! It''s really good! " He really believed the words of Zhenhu Wuxu. After all, ghouls are a group of evil and damned people! "It''s OK. Take it easy..." Zhenhu Wuxu came forward with a joking face and raised the box in his right hand, "next, we''ll use this to deal with her." The contents of this box, called kuinks, are weapons of CCG search officers. CCG uses the corresponding technology to make a weapon that can be put into the box from the Hebao taken from the ghoul, this weapon is called kuyink. CCG search officers can use kuynk to use the same Hezi as the ghouls to fight against the ghouls. The operation of this weapon is also very simple, just press the button on the handle of the box, the box can release RC cells stored in the Hebao in the box by electric shock, so as to form Hezi like the former owner of Hebao! Dikou Liangzi suddenly raised his head and looked at the box in Zhenhu Wuxu''s hand, on his originally gloomy face, he showed a frightened expression, and his voice trembled, "that, that is..." Chapter 1529 "Ha ha..." At the same time, the thumb of his right hand gently presses the button on the handle of the box. With a click, the box opened. In an instant, a giant Hezi like a scorpion came out. Dikou Liangzi looked at the scene in front of him and collapsed in an instant, "no, no!" This giant Hezi, like a scorpion, is the Hezi of the dead husband of Liangzi Dikou! The kuyink in Zhenhu Wuxu''s hand is made from the Hebao of Dikou Liangzi''s dead husband. "Ha ha "Hoo" on Zhenhu''s face, a crazy and ferocious smile appeared, "yes, yes! That''s the expression! Lament! Despair! Let me witness your pain! You ghouls should show such a painful expression before you die! " "Don''t..." "Dikou Liangzi, with tears on his face, shook his head." please, don''t do this! " "I can let you kill me without any resistance, but please don''t use him!" As she cried, she knocked her head heavily on the ground. Even if it''s blood flying, it doesn''t stop. "Please, please Really not! " At this moment, Dikou Liangzi''s heart is dripping blood. She never thought that the CCG search officer in front of her would use such a cruel way to kill her. It was worse than killing her one by one! "I can''t bear to see you now..." Wu Xu''s face suddenly calmed down. "Really?" Dikou Liangzi raised his head, a smile of surprise appeared on his face full of blood and tears. Even that originally belongs to the ghoul''s horror eyes, have become normal, suffused with gentle light. The words of Zhenhu Wuxu made her feel happy from the bottom of her heart. "Poof Ha ha ha Wu Xu suddenly burst out laughing, covered his stomach, pointed to Liangzi Dikou, and said sarcastically, "what''s your expression just now? You don''t really think I''ll spare you, do you? " "Ha ha ha!" With a ferocious face, Zhenhu Wu Xu held up kuyink, who was made of her husband''s Hebao, and said to him, "just ask me, because no matter how you ask me, I will use this flute I to kill you." The expression on Dikou Liangzi''s face was momentarily stunned, and her calm eyes were red again. she looked at Zhenhu Wuxu angrily, and her broken body trembled again. "Don''t worry Listen to me first, and it''s not too late to get angry... " "When I kill you, I''ll use your Hebao to make a flute II kuyink, then, I''ll carry you to use your husband and wife, and then go to find your daughter, finally, I''ll kill your daughter with flute I and flute II, and make her into flute III!" "In this way, the three members of your family will be reunited, won''t they?" "Isn''t that the human emotion you''ve been imitating?" "Ha ha ha ha!" Wu Xu of real household wildly laughed, "do you have to thank me well? Mrs. flute Dikou Liangzi''s face was full of tears, his hands clenched tightly, and his fingers sank into his own flesh. "Please Don''t go to my daughter She is still a child, and she has never attacked humans. Our family lives on dead bodies, please don''t hurt her. " Dikou Liangzi is still kneeling on the ground, begging, on her face, blood and tears fall and roll down. "Cut It''s boring Wu Xu of Zhenhu looked contemptuous, "since you will not resist until you die, I will kill you!" On one side, Yamen gangtaro frowned slightly. He seemed to have something to say, but after confirming that Zhenhu Wuxu only wanted to kill him, he didn''t say much. By this time, Zhenhu Wuxu had raised kuyingke in his hand. "The real family is superior Don''t worry At this time, Gao fan fell from the roof and stood in the middle of Zhenhu Wuxu and Dikou Liangzi. Gao fan is tall and straight, a bit higher than Yamen gangtaro, at this time, he is wearing a dark blue suit, short broken hair and a handsome face, elegant and free temperament. "Who is it?" Yamen gangtaro''s eyes were cold, in his hand, he had picked up his kuyinke club and pointed at Gao fan.Two people at the other end of the alley nervously raised their guns and aimed at Gao fan''s head. Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m just a passer-by. I''m not a ghoul. yamen, don''t be so nervous." "Who are you? How do you know our names? " Zhenhu Wu Xu narrowed his eyes slightly, he looked at Gao fan fiercely, "a passer-by, can''t fall from the sky." Gao Fan said calmly, "I''m really just a passer-by, just because I saw something against justice happening here, I came to stop it." "Against justice?" Wu Xu joked, "how can you say that what we are doing is against justice? It seems that you are also a ghoul. You can''t be wrong! " "After all, only ghouls think it''s unjust to expel ghouls!" In the eyes of Zhenhu Wu Xu, the murderous spirit was awe inspiring, "yamen, I''ll give you this man! Please be sure to stop him. When I kill Dikou, I''ll deal with him again! " "Wait!" Gao Fan said, "according to Item 2 of Article 13 of the countermeasure law of Cuzhong, it is forbidden to cause unnecessary harm to Cuzhong!" "Miss Dikou Liangzi has surrendered. What you need to do now is to arrest her and send her to kuikulia, the hozhong shelter, instead of killing her!" "Don''t you do something against justice?" Nani? When Gao fan draws a picture, the search officers on the scene look at Gao fan in shock. Yamen gangtaro swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "you How do you know so much? " What Gao Fan said is true. He knows it better than anyone else! This is also the reason why he showed a little hesitation about the practice of Zhenhu Wuxu just now. But after all, killing one or two ghouls is a common thing in CCG, so he did not stop Zhenhu Wuxu from violating justice. Unexpectedly, Gao Fan said this in front of them, this made Yamen gangtaro''s face a little shy. "Hey, you can''t see that, yamen? He is a senior Ghoul "It seems that Liangzi Dikou has to be put aside for the time being, I''d better deal with this man first!" As he spoke, Wu Xu waved his hand, and Hezi in his hand moved instantly! Chapter 1530 It''s like a vicious centipede, drawing an arc in space and shooting towards Gao fan. After all, he is invincible now! Even if he can only use 10% of his strength, his physical strength is still at the exclusive level, it''s just a kuyink, and it''s impossible to break his physical defense. But the Dikou Liangzi behind Gao fan doesn''t think so. She was flustered when she saw that Gao fan was indifferent and allowed the other party to attack. After all, Gao fan is an innocent victim! She can''t let Gao fan get involved in this matter! Bang! Dikou Liangzi after the moth wings Hezi instantly soared, will GAOFAN wrapped up. "Ha ha ha! What a stupid woman Zhenhu Wuxu has a crazy face, "do you think you can stop me from killing him just because you are a little Hezi?" Poof! As soon as the words of Zhenhu Wuxu came to an end, the centipede Hezi in his hand pierced the moth wings of Dikou Liangzi and nailed it inside. Yamen steel Taro''s face is very black. He just wanted to stop the real Wu Xu! But never thought that Wu Xu suddenly attacked Gao fan! You know, before confirming Gao fan''s Ghoul identity, you can''t launch an attack rashly! If you hurt ordinary people, it''s intentional homicide! It''s really superior. It''s too impulsive! "No..." Dikou Liangzi looks at what happened in front of her eyes and tears again, she wants to protect Gao fan, an innocent guy, but she has no ability! "Ha ha ha!" "Look at you, you can''t do anything!" "You want to protect your daughter, but she will be killed by me in the end, just like this man! Ha ha ha Zhenhu Wuxu''s eyes are ferocious and his face is crazy. he just likes the feeling of completely destroying the ghoul physically and psychologically! Even if the other party is a kind ghoul, he will not let it go. Because the ghoul is the original sin! "Who says she can''t do anything?" At this time, GAO fan''s voice sounded from the package formed by Liangzi and Hezi at the mouth of the flute, "I''m alive, aren''t I?" When Dikou Liangzi heard Gao fan''s voice, his face became excited again, Hezi, who wrapped Gao fan, disappeared in an instant, revealing Gao fan inside. Nani? Everyone was dumbfounded to see this scene. See Gao fan still negative hand but stand, motionless. Because the tip of the sharp looking centipede Hezi was against Gao fan''s neck, but it didn''t penetrate Gao fan''s body. "This..." Yamen gangtaro looks confused. Is it difficult Is the water really good? "You..." The smile on Zhenhu Wuxu''s face suddenly solidified, he looked at everything in front of him in disbelief, what happened? Can flute I break Gao fan''s defense? However, Zhenhu Wuxu soon calmed down, "I know, you are a ghoul! Your ability is Jiahe! That''s why we have such a high defense! " "But..." Yamen gangtaro finally couldn''t help saying, "I''m really waiting for you. when ghouls use Hezi, don''t they always release Hezi first? There is no sign of releasing Hezi on his body, and his eyes are normal! According to Item 1 of Article 13 of the law of the people''s Republic of China, the search officers of the people''s Republic of China must put the safety of the residents in the first place "Amen, are you questioning my judgment?" The real household has no mood and looks unhappy. Yamen gangtaro frowned slightly, "no I am... " "Excuse me, Yamen. Can ordinary people block kuyink''s attack like this?" "No, I can''t..." "He can block it, which only means that he is not an ordinary person! So whether he''s a ghoul or not, he''s going to get in our way now! " "According to the law of countermeasures, the act of concealing or hiding a human being will be punished as severely as the crime of concealing a human being! Let alone blatantly obstruct us! " "Therefore, we have the right to punish the man in front of us!" "Don''t you think so? Amen Zhenhu Wuxu stares at Gao fan coldly, his tone is full of unquestionable hegemony. Yamen steel taro face dignified, sweat dripping on the forehead, "yes! It''s really good! "Gao fan looked at them jokingly, "believe it or not, I''m not really a ghoul, you can''t understand my power, just because you don''t know anything about it!" With Gao fan''s words, the atmosphere of the scene became dignified again. Yamen gangtaro''s face is very blue, GAO fan''s appearance is too bad to beat! They know nothing about power! They are the first-class CCG search officers, they don''t know how many ghouls they killed to get their current level. How can they know nothing about power? "Well." Gao fan smiles faintly, "I''m really waiting. I''m standing here motionless to let you attack, no matter what method you use, as long as you can scratch my skin, or even get rid of my hair or cut my clothes, I will lose!" "At that time, whether it''s Miss Dikou or me, you''ll have to deal with it first." On hearing this, the local search officer was furious! I have it! Do you look down on CCG search officers? "Ha ha, since you want to die so much, I can only help you!" There is an evil smile on Zhenhu Wuxu''s face, the centipede Hezi in his hand dances wildly and slaps at Gao fan! Just a second time, in Gao fan''s body smoked no less than ten times. But in the end, it made everyone look stupid. Just like what Gao Fan said, Hezi in Zhenhu Wuxu''s hand didn''t leave a trace of attack on Gao fan. It felt as if the Hezi in Zhenhu Wuxu''s hand was the air just now. No! It''s worse than air! After all, at least such strong air can blow Gao fan''s hair, right? But from the beginning to the end, Gao fan seems to have not been affected at all. "No way! impossible! How could that be? " Zhenhu has no idea. He shakes his head and his eyes are almost staring out. he is already looking at Gao fan with suspicious eyes. You know, when he went to get flute I yesterday, but on the spot, he used flute I to cut a large piece of kuyinke steel like tofu! Kuyinke steel is an important raw material for making kuyinke. kuyinke is because of Hebao and kuyinke steel, it can perfectly reproduce the original power of Ghoul Hezi. Even after the addition of kuyinke steel, kuyinke''s attack power has been greatly improved, stronger than the original Ghoul released Hezi! It is no exaggeration to say that kuinkegang is one of the hardest steel in the world! Chapter 1531 But now, he can easily cut kuinkegang''s flute mouth I, but he can''t do any damage to Gao fan. This is special Fake, right? Real household Wu Xu has shown a suspicious expression of life. A few search officers on the scene, see mind special, all blow up! This NIMA is knitting! "No..." All of a sudden, the eyes of Zhenhu Wu Xu were awe inspiring, in an instant, he looked at Gao fan with his eyes that saw through everything, "I know! You must be a ghoul. No mistake! Your speed is so fast that we can''t catch it with our naked eyes! So just now, it''s not that my attack can''t break your defense, it''s that we didn''t attack you at all, right? " Several search officers on the scene held their breath in an instant! It seems that now only this reason can be explained! But if that''s the case, is also the rhythm of knitting! "Of course not." Gao fan joked, "it''s really just because your attack can''t break my defense." "If you don''t believe it..." Gao fan stretched out his right hand and spread it into a palm, "come on, I''ll give you one last chance to attack my palm." True household Wu Xu complexion a sink, Gao fan this action, simply press his face on the ground friction! "Go to hell!" His face was full of anger and he gave a sharp drink. Kuyink, the giant centipede in his hand, shot out in an instant and went towards Gao fan''s palm. Speed, just a moment, has hit the palm of Gao fan. This time, everyone can see clearly! Everyone was stunned on the spot! Because, Gao fan this time only with empty hands, will centipede shape Hezi pinch in the hand. "Nani?" Wu Xu''s mouth was wide open, his chin almost fell to the ground, "how could this be so special?" "Again, you know nothing about power." Gao fan''s face was calm and his hands were slightly forced. Click! After a crisp sound, Hezi in his hand was like glass, full of cracks. The crack spread in an instant, in a moment, even the handle in Zhenhu Wuxu''s hand appeared fine cracks. Isn''t it? Everyone is silly. Kuyink, who was still invincible just now, has cracks in Gao fan''s hands! It''s impossible, isn''t it? "No!" Wu Xu of Zhenhu was in a panic, he pulled his hand back, as if he wanted to take kuyinke back from Gao fan. But it was obviously too late, GAO fan tried again, and nakuink burst in an instant, together with the hands of Zhenhu Wuxu, they all exploded, making Zhenhu Wuxu bloody. In an instant, everyone held their breath! Yamen steel taro is to Gao fan showed the expression of suspicion of life, this is what his mother''s hand ah! It''s kuyink! How can it be so light and easy to crush it? Is it difficult to This kuyinke is bean curd kuyinke? Yeah! stand a good chance! Otherwise, just now the real door such a crazy attack how can not leave a little bit of damage? Yeah! It must be like this. It must be that kuyink is a shoddy product! However, he quickly took a look at the huge damage marks left on the wall by kuyink the centipede when he attacked Liangzi Dikou just now, and his face turned black again. Inferior products can not cause so much damage! "Ah!!! I''ll fight with you! " The real family Wu Xu fell into a frenzy in an instant, immediately took out a pistol from Yamen gangtaro''s waist and madly output it to Gao fan. Bang bang! After finishing a bullet in a magazine, Zhenhu Wuxu stopped. The burst of gunfire reverberated throughout the block, even the birds in the distant park were startled. But Gao fan is still unmoved, the bullets hit Gao fan, instantly turned into powder, scattered bits of iron. At this moment, yamen steel taro was completely stupid. If just now he still suspected that the kuyink of Zhenhu Wuxu was bean curd kuyink, now he has nothing to say. After all The pistol that real household Wu Xu takes is his match gun! He checked himself when he went out in the morning! It''s a pistol specially made for dealing with ghouls. It''s much more powerful than ordinary pistols.But for Gao fan, like kuyinke, there is no egg to use. "Hiss..." Two search officers on the other side of the alley took a breath and slowly put down their guns. They always aim at Gao fan with their guns. Is this special Is aimed at a lonely ah! It''s not just that they are shocked when they walk, at the corner of the street, two young heads come out from the corner, and they also look at Gao fan in a daze, these two people are just kimuyan and Xiaoshi who rush to check the situation of Liangzi Dikou. Before Dikou Daisy fled from here, and wanted to go back to move the rescue soldiers. On the way, she met Kim Muyan, so she placed her hope on Kim Muyan, hoping that Kim Muyan would rescue Dikou Liangzi. Jin Muyan called Fangcun Gongshan, the manager of the antique coffee shop, but the other party didn''t answer, so although Jin Muyan knew that he might be powerless, he had no choice but to come back with Xiaoshi to check the situation. He plans to find a way to save Dikou Liangzi if he has a chance. They arrived a long time ago, but they were afraid of the terror of the search officer, just hiding in the corner, secretly watching all this, and did not dare to make a sound. When they saw Gao fan stop the search officer from killing Dikou Liangzi, they couldn''t help feeling grateful. After seeing Gao fan resist the crazy attack of Wu Xu with Hezi, they have been shocked. Later, Gao fan smashed kuyinke of Zhenhu Wuxu, they had already shown their adoration to Gao fan. Now, like other search officers, they are looking at Gao fan suspiciously. Gao fan has resisted all attacks with his physical defense. Is he still human? But the problem is, he doesn''t look like a ghoul either! This big brother It''s too strong, isn''t it? "Miss Liangzi, get up..." Gao fan gently stretched out his right hand and put it in front of Dikou Liangzi, "let''s go back, xiaodaishi is still waiting for you to go home." When he heard Gao fan''s words, he recovered from the shock. She stared at Gao fan, looking forward to it, "really? Can I really go back? " She knows how Gao fan knows the names of herself and her daughter, so she subconsciously regards Gao fan as a powerful Ghoul who may know her husband. "Of course..." Gao fan smiles, "with me, from now on, no one will want to hurt you and Chuizhi." Chapter 1532 As he spoke, Gao fan glanced at the search officers on the scene, and there was a trace of murderous air in his eyes. At that time, the two vegetable chicken search officers retreated two steps, and their bodies could not stop shaking. "You, don''t think about it!" With an angry face, Zhenhu Wu Xu rushes up and hits Gao fan in the face. Gao fan shook his head helplessly. Originally, he was not going to start today. He just wanted to scare these guys. But since Zhenhu Wuxu didn''t know how to advance or retreat, he had no choice. However, he doesn''t have skills yet. If he wants to fight back, he can only extract skills. "System, directional extraction, Xu San!" "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s blood: under one person - Xu San (super mutation), is it fusion "Fusion." "Ding! Success of fusion, congratulations on getting the law of mindfulness! Mutation effect trigger, get the law of gravity "Ding! Congratulations on the upgrade. The current level is 1 star "Ding! The repeated acquisition of mental law and gravity law is detected, and the original mental law and gravity law of the host are strengthened! The prohibition law corresponding to the law of mindfulness has been strengthened! The law of cause and effect corresponding to the law of gravity has been strengthened! The extreme Yin Law corresponding to the prohibition law has been strengthened! The law of Yang corresponding to the law of cause and effect has been strengthened! The body of law has been strengthened and gained 1% growth! " Gao fan looked at the system prompt and felt the surging power in his body. He couldn''t help being slightly surprised. It turns out that there is room for improvement in the body of one''s own law! "Ding! Law''s body length + 1%, gain one-time skill: Ghoul camouflage. " "Ghoul camouflage: this skill can only be used on human targets. after using this skill on the target, the target will immediately become a ghoul, lasting for seven days. After seven days, the target will recover." "One time skills?" Gao fan was slightly stunned, and his strange skills increased? Looking at Zhenhu Wuxu, Gao fan grins slightly, since Zhenhu Wuxu hates ghouls so much, let him taste the feeling of being a ghoul himself! After all, is a reasonable life in this world, whether it is a ghoul or a human. As long as it exists, it has its value. In current words, we can''t simply kill the ghouls even if we want to protect the biodiversity. Moreover, among the genes of ghouls, there is the hope of human evolution. it is no exaggeration to say that ghouls are evolved human beings. It''s just that the number of ghouls is too small and their influence is too small, so even if they have strong power, they will be suppressed by human beings. The most appropriate way for human beings and ghouls to survive is peaceful coexistence. In the original work, Yamen gangtaro became a pacifist after he was transformed into a ghoul. Therefore, for people like Zhenhu Wuxu who are determined to destroy the whole family of ghouls, they should be allowed to be ghouls for a few days to experience the difficulties of ghouls. In this way, Gao fan''s face sank, lost the two skills of Nianli and Ghoul''s camouflage towards Wu Xu. Bang! After a dull sound, Zhenhu Wuxu''s body, which had been rushing forward, suddenly stagnated, then flew out in an instant, after rowing a parabola more than ten meters in the air, fell heavily on the ground, motionless. "Wow..." All the people on the scene were dumbfounded. They could see it clearly. just now, Gao fan just used one look to make Zhenhu Wuxu fly out. It felt like real Wu Xu had been hit by a car. What kind of ghosts are they? What is the power that can make a look so powerful? Yamen steel taro has been completely petrified! He suddenly remembered what Gao fan had said before, "you know nothing about power." At that time, when Gao Fan said this, he was very angry. After all, he is a proud CCG search officer, although not very strong, but also quite powerful, wrong! But now, he realized that what Gao Fan said was his mother''s truth! He really can''t understand the power of Gao fan! "Are you going to keep blocking us or get out of the way?" Gao fan very gentlemanly picked up Dikou Liangzi, light scanning the remaining three people. The two rookie search officers have peed, they are trembling, and they step back to each side synchronously, making way for Gao fan."Damn it Yamen gangtaro tightly pinched the big mallet in his hands, and looked at Gao fan with greedy eyes, "your identity is unknown, I can let you leave, but please make sure that this Ghoul stays!" "Oh?" Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "Yamen Yideng, Miss Dikou, she is a ghoul, that''s right, but do you really think she should die?" Yamen steel taro face dignified, "ghoul, should not exist in this world!" Gao fan''s face was calm, and he gently held on to Dikou Liangzi, "she has never killed anyone, lived a peaceful life with her husband and daughter, and just now you surrounded her, she has the ability to kill the two rookies you took, but she has not." "Like such a ghoul, she is not only genetically different from human beings, even kinder than criminals in human beings." "Excuse me, so kind of her, why must you kill her?" Yamen gangtaro''s face is dignified and his brow is tight. GAO fan is right. Just now, he also felt that Dikou Liangzi has the ability to kill people. although she may not be able to beat Zhenhu Wuxu, she can kill those two low-level search officers! Even yamen steel taro felt that if he wanted to kill himself, it was not impossible. But from the beginning to the end, he only used Hezi to defend, and he didn''t attack at all. Before, Zhenhu Wuxu said that Liangzi in Dikou was unfamiliar with the use of Hezi, that''s why that was the case. At that time, Yamen gangtaro also thought so. But now I think about it, if Dikou Liangzi is really unfamiliar, just now when he was protecting Gao fan, why did he support Hezi so quickly for defense? It seems that Liangzi Dikou really doesn''t want to kill people! Yamen''s eyebrows were almost twisted together. But soon, he looked at Gao fan again and thought, "you''re right! But the ghoul can''t let go! Don''t worry, I won''t continue to hurt her! As long as she surrenders, I will take her back to the shelter safely for trial Gao fan covers his face. Yamen gangtaro is really a tough guy! "Thank you, sir..." Dikou Liangzi bowed to Gao fan with a smile, "thank you for saving me. Next, let me go with this search officer." Chapter 1533 She knows how miserable the fate of ghouls in this world is. since she can get the promise of not killing, it is the best result for her. So, she didn''t want to involve Gao fan because of this. "Mom!" At this time, Xiaoshi, with tears on her face, screamed and ran from the corner to hold Liangzi''s thigh. "Mom, don''t go with them! They are all bad people! Bad people The flute mouth young solid full face tear mark, looked at a Ya men steel taro gingerly. Seeing the shape of the flute, yamen steel taro couldn''t help looking stagnant. after all, as like as two peas in human beings, the cute little mouth is just like the little girl. As Gao Fan said, if ghouls don''t attack humans, they are no different from ordinary people. Xiaoshi pulls Gao fan''s clothes and looks at him with tears, "big brother, you won''t let them take your mother away, will you? I have just lost my father. Please don''t let them take my mother away Yamen steel taro heard the "Dad" in Chushi''s mouth, and a string in his heart was played. If it wasn''t for Gao Fanji, I''m afraid that now, this lovely little girl has become an orphan who has lost her parents And he, also an orphan before, knows how pitiful it is to be an orphan. At this time, he could not help wondering whether the task of himself and Zhenhu Wuxu was right. Gao fan smiles a little and squats down, "Xiao Xiaoshi, don''t worry, everyone will be OK today, please Xiaoshi believe my brother." "Mm-hmm!" Young solid head point is like a rattle, "I believe in brother." Then, she dried the tears on her face, with a serious face, she bowed 90 degrees to Gao fan and said, "Ariga doxosus, IMAS!" Gao fan smiles a little, when he gets up to look at gangtaro, yamen, he glances at Zhenhu Wuxu lying on the ground in the distance, "I think you''d better figure out how to solve his problems first, the Ghoul must die Ha ha What if it was him? " Yamen steel taro looked at the real household Wu Xu and was stunned in an instant. When Gao fan''s mental law was launched, the two novice search officers next to him were hit hard and then fainted. He is taking advantage of Yamen steel taro Lengshen time, with Dikou mother and daughter and hide in the corner of the kimuyan left quietly left here. At this time, in Yamen gangtaro''s eyes, Zhenhu Wuxu slowly propped up his body, his eyes had turned into blood red color, and around his eyes were also full of bloody cracks, this is what only ghouls can have! "The real family is superior You are... " Yamen gangtaro''s face was dignified, subconsciously, he raised kuyinke''s hammer to Zhenhu Wuxu. "What are you doing, Amen?" Wu Xu of true household one face muddled force of looking at ya men steel taro, slowly stood up from the ground. "Don''t move!" Yamen gangtaro looks thrilled, "you just flew more than ten meters away, should you have hurt yourself?" "Hurt?" It was then that Zhenhu Wuxu remembered what had just happened, he only remembered that he was charging towards Gao fan, but he was thrown away by a powerful force, and then he lost his intuition. He remembered that the force was so strong that his arm was broken. He slowly raised his right hand and looked at it curiously. Strange, how can I feel no pain now? Can you move freely? At this time, a Hezi slowly appeared in his sight from the corner of Zhenhu Wuxu''s eye, "dangerous!" He suddenly widened his eyes. After a sharp drink, he quickly turned around! Then, he found that he had disappeared. He turned twice in a row, still couldn''t find where Hezi was. So he could only look at Yamen gangtaro, "yamen, did you see Hezi behind me just now? How can I always feel that a ghoul wanted to sneak on me from behind me just now? " Yamen gangtaro was so frightened that he couldn''t say a word, he looked frightened and nervously grasped the big stick in his hand and looked at each other. What are you putting on? That Hezi, isn''t it from you? "What''s your expression?" Looking at Yamen gangtaro''s appearance, Zhenhu Wuxu could not help frowning slightly, "why do you aim kuyinke at me? And why are those two rookies lying on the ground? What about the two species just now? "Yamen steel taro a face nervous, with the corner of the eye of the remaining light glanced at the situation behind. Of course, he didn''t know when Gao fan left, and how his teammates lay down quietly. After all, his attention just now was entirely on Wu Xu. Now, it''s not the time to pay attention to Gao fan and others. yamen stares at Zhenhu Wu Xu with a solemn face, showing a terrible murderous look on his face. "Zhenhu Shangdeng, unexpectedly, you are What a species "Nani?" Wu Xu of real household one face is muddled force, "Ya door a etc., what do you mean this? What do you mean I''m a hozhong? " At this time, he subconsciously looked at the side of the window glass. Then, he petrified in place! His shadow was printed in the window, then he found that his eyes were the blood red of the ghoul, and there were four long Hezi on his back. What scares him most is that the food he likes in the window suddenly doesn''t smell good! "How could that be?" Zhenhu Wu Xu has been silly, even thought that he had just injured his brain, so he was dazzled. But when he saw yamen steel Taro''s reaction, he knew that everything he saw was true. Suddenly, he turned his head and looked at Yamen gangtaro, "yamen, I''m a real Wu Xu!" Yamen steel taro looks sad and indignant. Since he graduated from Ghoul school, he and Zhenhu Wuxu are partners. He benefited a lot from the care and education of Zhenhu Wuxu. So his feelings for Zhenhu Wuxu are very strong. But I never thought that Zhenhu Wuxu was a ghoul. He really wanted to attack Zhenhu Wuxu with kuyink''s club in his hand, but after struggling for so long, he found that he couldn''t do it! Gao fan''s words echoed in his ears again and again, "the ghoul must die, ha ha What if it was him? " It''s ironic to think of it now! "You go!" Yamen gangtaro gritted his teeth, in the end, he put kuyinke away with a dim face. "Go what? I''m not a ghoul, I''m really human Wu Xu was completely flustered. "yamen, you have to believe me!" Chapter 1534 Yamen gangtaro looks very blue. You agree to have a good look at your appearance. Where are you like? Even a three-year-old can see that you are a ghoul, OK! But although yamen was angry, he didn''t have too many attacks. He just looked at Zhenhu Wuxu with complicated eyes. "Er..." At this time, the two rookie search officers in the corner of the wall made a voice about to wake up. Yamen gangtaro said with a look in his eyes and gnashing his teeth, "I''ll keep a secret for you, Mr. Zhenhu, but if you don''t leave now and don''t put Hezi and Heyan away, when they wake up and see this scene, they won''t keep it secret for you!" Wu Xu is stunned, and I want to put it away! but the problem is, it''s out of control! In the end, he could only reluctantly sigh, turned and hid in a dark alley. Yamen gangtaro breathes out a deep breath, he looks at the direction of the disappearance of Zhenhu Wuxu with complicated eyes, and the whole person seems to be ten years old in an instant. On the other hand, GAO fan and his party have returned to the antique cafe. Antique cafe is a cafe located in area 20. The manager of this coffee shop is called Fangcun Gongshan, an old, kind-hearted ghoul. Meanwhile, the ghoul world of district 20 is also managed by Fangcun gongshanzai. I don''t know who discovered it. Besides eating humans, the only thing a ghoul can eat is coffee. Therefore, Fangcun Gongshan has opened an antique coffee shop, the staff in the coffee shop are all ghouls, but they are pacifists, they don''t attack human beings, they live by eating those who commit suicide. After all, coffee is only a snack for ghouls. Ghouls can''t live on coffee alone. If they don''t eat human flesh for a long time, they will still get sick. As a result, district 20 has become a relatively stable place, which is also known as stable district. That''s why Liangzi Dikou took her daughter to this antique Cafe after her husband died. Antique cafe, "Ding Ding..." As the doorbell rings, Jin Muyan and Gao fan push the door open. "Welcome, sorry, we are closed today..." A burst of clear female voice rings out, fog Island Dong Xiang sees Gao fan that follows in gold wood grind behind, for a time Leng for a while. Dong Xiang, who is also a ghoul and the heroine of the world, in the future, will make a little Kim with Kim. But now, she''s just a child, a waiter in an antique cafe. "Sister Dong Xiang, my mother is injured. Please help me." Small chick solid brow tight wrinkly say. "Good All right At this time, Dong Xiang of Wudao has seen the situation of the people. hearing the words of chuoshi, she frowns slightly, quickly goes forward and takes Liangzi Dikou from Gao fan. "I''m sorry to trouble you, Dong Xiang sauce." Dikou Liangzi has a smile on his face. "Nothing." Foggy Island Dong Xiang looks at Gao fan with caution. "Oh, I forgot to introduce it," he said, looking at Gao fan, "this is..." Shua''s face is a little hot. Because Gao fan saved her life, but she still doesn''t know what Gao fan''s name is. "Oh." Gao fan suddenly glanced at several people around the scene, "I just forgot to introduce myself. My name is Gao fan." "Gao fan?" The audience frowned in succession, murmured in their hearts, what a strange name. "Dong Xiang sauce, it''s like this." Dikou Liangzi said gently, "just now I met Baijiu with Chushi, fortunately, Mr. Gao fan appeared and saved us, otherwise I would never see you again." White dove is the nickname given by ghouls to CCG search officers, because senior CCG search officers usually wear white uniforms, hence the name. "What? White dove''s in zone 20? " Dong Xiang was shocked, but then she looked at Gao fan in surprise, with doubts in her eyes, "he saved you, so is he a ghoul?" Gao fan doesn''t smell like a ghoul. The noses of the ghouls are very smart and sensitive to the smell, so most of the ghouls can smell by their noses. After listening to the speech, the mother and daughter of Dikou and Kim Muyan looked at Gao fan one after another,Yeah, are you a ghoul when you fall? "Sister Dong Xiang, brother Gao fan, he must be a ghoul, and he is also a powerful Ghoul!" Xiaoshi raised his face and got excited, "he can stand still and let kuyink attack without damage!" "He can crush kuyink with his bare hands!" "With one look, he can bounce the search officer more than ten meters away..." "You didn''t see that. Brother Gao fan is so powerful!" "Er..." Listen to the words of flute mouth young solid, fog Island Dong Xiang and the black line of a brain door. What are these and what? If the ability of ghouls is as strong as the young people say, then human beings in the world would not dare to provoke ghouls for a long time? Sure enough, children''s words can''t be believed. Fog Island Dong Xiang shook his head, and did not put the words of young solid heart. Flukou Chushi looked at the expression of disbelief on Dong Xiang''s face. He could not help but puff his mouth. Don''t believe it! Misty Island Dong Xiang didn''t pay attention to Daisy, and lifted up Dikou Liangzi, "Miss Liangzi, we''d better go to the second floor first, and help you bandage it." "All right, Dong Xiang sauce, please." Dikou Liangzi has a smile on his face. "Daisy, come along too. You''ll have to learn to take care of your mother in the future." Dongxiang said. "Good." Xiaoshi nodded, then looked at Gao fan, "brother, I''m going to take care of my mother now, see you later." "Well." Gao fan smiles. "By the way, Kim Mujun, you are welcome to entertain this guest." Dong Xiang, who has already helped Liangzi up to Wudao on the second floor, added. "Good..." Jin Muyan was surprised and looked at Gao fan, "sorry, please wait a moment." He said as he trotted to the bar to make coffee. Gao fan smiles and sits down at random, looking at the pedestrians on the street. Jin Muyan really doesn''t have a sense of existence. If Dong Xiang didn''t ask him to entertain himself, Gao fan would have forgotten the existence of the goods. Jin Muyan is the pig''s foot of the world. his life is like a tea table, full of tragedies. He used to be an introverted ordinary college student, who would blush at the sight of his female classmates. except for a close friend, he has no friends. One day, when he was drinking coffee in an antique cafe, he met a beautiful young woman, and they had a good talk. Chapter 1535 Later, on the way home, Kim Mu Yan, who thought he was in love, was stabbed in the stomach by the woman. At this time, Jin Muyan found that the other party was a ghoul, the reason why he approached himself was that he wanted to eat himself. When he was about to be eaten by the female ghoul, the steel upstairs fell down and smashed the female Ghoul into meat sauce. Later, he was sent to the hospital with the female ghoul, the doctor transplanted the female Ghoul''s viscera to him. When he wakes up, he finds that he has become a half human and half ghoul, officially opens a different life. Gao fan has made a plan at the beginning. He needs to find Jin Mu Yan first. After all, this guy is the pig''s foot of the world. The aura of pig''s feet can gather teammates. If Gao fan wants to finish the task quickly and unify the world, he will need manpower. therefore, finding pig feet is a very good choice. Of course, Gao fan also considered going to CCG directly, suppressing CCG by force, and then using CCG to unify the world. However, Gao fan knows that although CCG seems to be an organization full of justice on the surface, in fact, it is also very dark. Gao fan doesn''t like these dignified guys very much, so he plans to integrate some ghouls first. Because the ghouls he wants to integrate are tragic. This time, Gao fan didn''t want these tragedies to happen to them. If Gao fan could come earlier, he would rescue Dikou Liangzi''s husband first. But now there is no way, we have to find a chance to see if we can revive it. After all, before, when he crushed kuyink, he quietly collected some pieces of Hebao and stored them in his own system space. "Hello, excuse me..." Jin Muyan looked at Gao fan in a panic, "we have two kinds of sugar, one is..." Said here, the gold wood grind some flustered. Because of the particularity of the antique cafe, so in addition to ordinary people, there are also Ghoul guests here. Because the ghouls can''t eat any human food except coffee, including sugar! If you eat a little, you will hurt your body. If you eat too much, you will even die. So Fangcun Gongshan, the manager of antique coffee shop, made two kinds of sugar for coffee, one is ordinary sugar for ordinary people, and the other is special sugar for ghouls. In the case of not knowing whether Gao fan is a human or a ghoul, kimuyan doesn''t know what kind of sugar to add to Gao fan. "I''m human." Gao fan smiles and looks at Jin Muyan. "Ah..." Jin Muyan was slightly moved, as for the abilities Gao fan had shown before, could he still be human? He even wondered if Gao fan was trying to save face? After all, when he first became a ghoul, he didn''t want to admit that he was a ghoul! "That..." Jin Muyan said weakly, "ghouls eat human food, but they will get hurt. Are you sure..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "I''m really human, if you want to give me food for ghouls, I''m afraid I''ll really get hurt." "Well Ok... " Jin Muyan was stunned, put the sugar into the coffee and brought it to Gao fan, "please use it slowly." "Thank you." Gao fan smiles and takes a sip of coffee. the coffee in the antique coffee shop has a strong fragrance and mellow taste, which is really unique. "Do you want to be strong?" Gao fan looks at Jin Muyan lightly. "Ah?" Jin Muyan was stunned, unexpectedly, Gao fan suddenly asked such a question. "If you want to be strong, I can be your master." Gao Fan said faintly, "today you also see If I hadn''t been there at that time, even if you went there with chubby sauce, you could only watch Miss Dikou Liangzi killed by the other party at most, even if you and chubby sauce were found by the other party, they would all die. " "That''s why I ask you, do you want to be strong?" Jin Muyan''s face was dignified, and his hands clenched his fists tightly. GAO fan''s words were not rough. He is also very clear that if Gao fan is not there, such a situation is very normal. "Can I really?"For a moment, Jin Mu Yan looks at Gao fan with a face of self-confidence and grabs the corner of his clothes nervously. Gao Fan said with a smile, "of course, Jin Mujun, you are a child with great potential. if you are willing to learn from me, I will let you see a new world." "A whole new world?" Jin Muyan was slightly surprised, there was still a trace of doubt in his eyes. "Yes Gao fan sighed, got up and looked out of the window with his hands on his back, "Jin Mujun, what do you think of the world?" "What''s the world like now?" Kimuyan was slightly stunned and murmured, "this world..." For this is the world, kimuyan is very confused. He has changed from a human being to a ghoul, and his world outlook has been greatly changed. up to now, he has felt that he is not going to know the world. Yesterday, he went to the hospital for examination. The doctor in charge of him told him that everything was normal. But now he has become a ghoul. His body can''t be normal! So, he suspected that the doctor had lied. He wanted to ask the doctor what was going on, but he didn''t dare to ask. After all, he didn''t dare to expose himself as a ghoul. So, he came back sullen and didn''t sleep all night Early this morning, he summoned up the courage to go to the doctor. as a result, he was told that the doctor had gone abroad on business. Now, when Gao fan asks him about this world, to be honest, he is confused Gao fan looked down at Jin Muyan and said, "I think it''s a bit difficult for you, isn''t it? After all, it should be very hard for you to change from a human to a ghoul... " "What?" Jin Muyan looks at Gao fan in shock, "you How do you know? " Gao fan smiles, "if I tell you that I am the God of the world, do you believe it?" Jin Mu Yan suddenly widened his eyes, retreated two steps, and looked at Gao fan in a daze, "God?" He thought of what Gao fan had done before, indeed, no one could do it except the Legendary God, could he? What''s more, Gao Fanming is just a stranger, but he not only knows his name, the names of Dikou''s mother and daughter, but also knows what happened to him, isn''t that God? But Does God really exist in this world? Kimuyan has been silly, and I don''t know what to say. Chapter 1536 "Not only that, but I also know that you were replaced with the viscera of God Darius by Dr. Garner, that''s why you became what you are now." Shendailishi, the female Ghoul who attracts jinmuyan, is also a tragedy. Gao fan''s face was indifferent. "Now, you should hate Dr. garner very much, don''t you?" Jin Mu Yan was stunned, then shook his head slightly, "although at the beginning, when I knew that I was a ghoul because of her, I really hated him a little." "But he is a doctor after all. It''s his bounden duty to treat the sick and save the people. he gave Miss Lishi''s internal organs to me just to save me..." "Ha ha, do you really think so?" Gao fan gave a faint smile. Jin Mu Yan''s face was slightly stagnant when he heard the words Isn''t that so? " "Of course." Gao fan nodded, "Dr. garner didn''t give you Lisi''s internal organs. he just implanted part of Lisi''s Hebao into your body!" "What?" Jin Muyan was shocked and showed his unbelievable eyes. Gao fan''s face was calm, "moreover, I can tell you very clearly, Lishi is not dead now, she is just arrested by Jiana!" "The death scene of you and Lishi was not due to an accident. at that time, someone was upstairs and pushed those things that hit you down from the upstairs..." Kim Mu Yan opened his mouth in shock, and his eyes almost fell to the ground, "this How is that possible? " "Nothing is impossible." Gao Fan said faintly, "after all, you''re just an experimental body under Jiana''s hands, it''s just an unexpected success of his experiment on you..." The gold wood grind whole body trembles of looking at Gao fan, "what you say is true?" "It''s true, of course." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "if you don''t believe it, you can go and question Jiana, after all, you are his patient." "Dr. Garner has gone abroad on business..." Jin Muyan looked down, "in fact, when I went to him this morning, I wanted to ask him face to face." "Going abroad?" Gao fan is slightly surprised, if he remembers correctly, Jiana should not be hiding from jinmuyan at this time! But kimuyan actually said that the other party went abroad? It seems that the butterfly effect has appeared! "Yes." Kim Mu Yan nodded, "I don''t know when he will come back." "He''s not from any country..." Gao fan shook his head again and again, "he saw the success of the experiment in you. This is to hide and continue to study." "What?" Jin Muyan''s face is livid and his teeth are clenched, "do you mean that he will continue to transplant the Haggard''s bag to people?" "Yes." Gao fan nodded, "after all, this is his ideal!" "His ideal?" "Jin Mu Yan said," what kind of ideal is this? Isn''t it enough that he made a monster like me? Does he want to harm anyone else? " "Harm others?" Gao fan frowned slightly, "indeed He is really suspected of harming others by doing so.... " "However, I think he just wants to prove to everyone that there is not much difference between human beings and ghouls, he wants to prove that human beings and ghouls can coexist!" "What?" Jin Mu Yan''s eyes stagnated, and Gao fan''s words made him tremble. People and ghouls can coexist! This sentence is very important to him! During this period of time since he became a ghoul, Kim Mu Yan has been self doubting, he even deliberately avoided his former human friends for fear that he would accidentally eat them. If Fangcun Gongshan had not enlightened him, he would have committed suicide in depression. This is the second time he''s heard about the coexistence of human beings and ghouls. Last time, Fangcun Gongshan told him. He always thought that humans and ghouls could not coexist. After all, ghouls are cannibals. But now, Gao fan''s words made him realize that humans and ghouls can coexist! After all, he himself is a living example! "The coexistence of human beings and ghouls is a great ideal, it takes a lot of people to work together for a long time before it can finally be realized." Gao fan''s face is calm and his tone is indifferent, "but before that, both ghouls and humans still have a long way to go.""And this time, Baijiu suffered a loss in the 20th district. They will send more Baijiu to search the 20th district next." "I believe that before long, the existence of antique coffee shops will be discovered." Jin Muyan was shocked again, and his eyes were terrified. "Will antiques be found?" "Of course." Gao fan nodded solemnly, "so, Jin Mu, have you thought about it? Are you waiting to die? Or do you have the power to protect antiques and everyone around you before the white dove comes Jin Mu Yan''s eyes were cold, and his hands could not help shaking. A moment later, he solemnly took off the blindfold on his face and arranged his appearance. With a solemn face, he knelt down on the ground and fell to the ground. "Master! I want to be stronger! " "Ding! Congratulations on accepting kimuyan, points + 100! " Gao fan looked at the system prompt and gave a cool smile. "Good, get up!" As Gao fan spoke, he raised Jin Muyan from the ground with his mind. "from today on, you will be my disciple." Jin Muyan''s face showed a confused expression again, Mingming GAOFAN didn''t start, but he felt that his body was held up by an invisible force. Is this the power of God? Yes! It seems that in addition to God, there can be no other people can have such magical power! Sure enough, master is really a god! "Ding Ding!" Just then, the doorbell of the coffee shop rang. Someone pushed the door in from the outside. A long haired lady first entered the coffee shop, said with a smile, "manager of Fangcun, the coffee beans I bought today are very fragrant..." Then came a thick voice of the elderly, "put down your things first, and I''ll grind you a cup of coffee." "Oh! What are you stopping for? Why don''t you go? I''m the most important one. The first lady, please hurry up In the corridor, came a slightly hoarse roar. The three people who came in were in turn Ru Jianxuan, Fang Cun Gongshan, and Gu jianyuan''er, who forced in. These three people, all inside the antique cafe, are ghouls. "Why? Kim Mujun, isn''t it closed today? How come there are guests? " Gu Jian yuan''er asked in amazement. "Ah! That... " With a look of panic, Jin Muyan pointed to Gao fan and said, "manager of Fangcun, meet Miss, Mr. Gujian This is Mr. Gao fan, my master! " Chapter 1537 "Master?" Entering Jianxuan exclaimed, with her hands behind her, she curiously came up to Gao fan, "so young, can you be your master?" During the conversation, Jin Jianxuan sniffed Gao fan, then stood up thoughtfully, holding her hands in front of her chest, she said with a face of imperial sister, "you want to be our master of Jinmu, I''m afraid this handsome face alone can''t do it." "Come to see Miss..." Jin Muyan is sweating, so he starts to pull Jianxuan. He was really afraid that Gao fan would not be happy, directly used the invisible force to pop Jin Jianxuan more than ten meters away. "Yes Gu Jian yuan''er leaned over to Gao fan with an alert face, "what is Jin Mujun going to learn from your master?" Gao fan had no choice but to smile, and he could see that Jin Mu was really concerned about Jin Mu by Jin Jian Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er. Just now, Jin Jianxuan sniffed twice, obviously confirming Gao fan''s identity. And the other party already knows that Gao fan is not a ghoul. Therefore, they are wary of Gao fan. "Listen to me, it''s like this..." Jin Mu comes to Gao fan in a hurry and stops Jin Jianxuan and Gu jianyuan''er. "Today, in the street, Miss Dikou and Chushi met baijiu. Mr. Gao fan rescued them." "I see that Mr. Gao fan is powerful, so I''ll take him as my teacher and let him teach me how to be strong!" Seeing Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er and hearing the words, his relaxed face suddenly became dignified. They subconsciously think that Gao fan is a white dove who has cheated kimuyan! "Jin Mu Don''t you tell me that he knows who you are? " She had a dignified face and a murderous look in her eyes. "True identity?" Jin Muyan was slightly stunned and didn''t find anything strange about Jin Jianxuan. "yes, he knows I''m a ghoul!" Gu Jian yuan''er''s eyes suddenly turned into the eyes of the ghoul, "it seems that we have been watched by Bai Jiu..." Jin Mu Yan''s face is muddled. Up to now, he also understands the meaning of Jin Jian Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er. "No..." Kim Mu Yan shook his head again and again, "you misunderstood, he is not a white dove!" "Little Kim, get out of the way first." Jin Jianxuan''s face is dignified, and she is caught by Jin Muyan''s shoulder. her eyes have turned into Heyan''s, and she lifts Jin Muyan aside like a chicken. "He doesn''t smell like a ghoul, he can only be human!" "It''s impossible for human beings to save ghouls from Baijiu''s hands, so you are used by him. He''s an insider sent by Baijiu!" "What?" Jin Muyan''s face was shocked and petrified on the spot. Why is your adult world so complicated? "Ha ha..." Gao fan smiles faintly, "it''s worthy of being an old generation of ghouls who have been famous for a long time. Black dog and demon ape are really alert to human beings. they are really strong." "You Seeing Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er, Gao fan is surprised to know their names. Black dog is Ru Jianxuan, and demon ape is Gu Jianyuan, which is their name in the ghoul world. Before Fangcun Gongshan entered the 20th district to set up an antique cafe, the 20th district was dominated by two Ghoul forces, one was the "black Doberman" organization led by Jin Jianxuan, all of whom wore black dog masks, so Jin Jianxuan was also known as the black dog. Another force is the "demon ape" organization led by Gu Jian yuan''er. All the members wear the mask of ape, so Gu Jian yuan''er is called the demon ape again. Both of them are dangerous people of SS class ghouls identified by CCG! CCG divides the ghouls into D, C, B, a, s, SS and SSS according to their risk level. Class D ghouls can''t use Hezi, they can only rely on their own strength to prey on human beings, and they may not be able to catch any stronger human beings. Level C ghouls can use Hezi, but they have just mastered it and can''t use it skillfully in combat. As for class A, they can already use powerful Hezi, and even superior search officers like Zhenhu Wuxu may not be able to handle it. S-class ghouls have become independent existence. a superior search officer like Zhenhu Wuxu may be cool if he is not careful. As for the SS level, that is not what the top search officers can deal with. It needs more than one special search officer to deal with it. The SSS level is the strongest level recognized by CCG at present. We want to deal with SS Level ghouls,Unless the strongest death god of CCG has Magui general, otherwise we can only launch a crusade. Of course, there is another level above SSS! It''s called dragon! Dragon level is beyond the existence of SSS level, so far, there is no Ghoul involved. The SS class ghouls like Yu Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er, who used to be in District 20, also made this place turn upside down. the two men''s forces were fighting with each other, and they even existed as mortal enemies. but because of Fangcun''s good deeds, they became colleagues and now they are close friends. Now, the two were picked through by Gao fan and killed one after another. The atmosphere of the coffee shop cooled down in an instant! One side of the kimuyan where have seen such a battle, then scared urine. After all, the power of SS Level ghouls is very terrifying, it''s not the kind of scum that can be compared with the real household Wuxu! Even if the two people''s goal is not his jinmuyan, he is also a panic. But their goal is Gao fan, his master! He can''t just sit back! Although Jin Jianxuan and Gu jianyuan''er said that Gao fan might be a white dove sneaking in, Jin Muyan''s intuition told him that it was absolutely not the case! After all, he believed in Gao fan from the bottom of his heart! His face sank, his eyes suddenly started, and his two tails darted out from behind him. With a flash of body shape, Jin Muyan once again stopped between Jin Jianxuan and Gu Jianyuan. "Come in, miss, Mr. gumma! Please don''t embarrass my master! " "He is not white dove, I believe him!" Gao fan was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Jin Mu Yan would have the courage to stop him in front of him. After all, kimuyan has always been a cowardly and introverted guy. At this time, he usually begs for mercy first, if he wants him to do it, he can only do it when he is beaten out of shape and is about to die. But now, for the first time, kimuyan took the initiative! The target of the attack is also Ru Jian Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er, who take good care of him during this period of time. "Kim, what are you doing?" Jin Yuxuan and Gu jianyuan''er were surprised, they never thought that Jin Mu would stand up at this time. After all, Jinmu in their impression is not such a person! Chapter 1538 "OK, Jin Mu..." Gao fan patted Jin Mu on the shoulder from behind, "put your Hezi away first, it''s not good to be seen by passers-by!" "Ah?" Jin Muyan''s body trembled, and he quickly put Hezi away. But for Gao fan''s support, he had already sat on the ground. It can be seen that Jin Mu hardly eats human flesh, so it is very empty. "Come to see, Gujian If you don''t want to tear down the cafe, put away Heyan, too. " Gao Fan said as he put Jin Mu Yan on the sofa. Two people certainly won''t stop Gao fan''s words, obediently put away he eye. Gao fan could not help shaking his head and could only look at the store manager of Fangcun, who had been watching the opera, "don''t you think so? Fangcun good store manager? Oh no Should I call you "sweeper" or owl? " "What?" Seeing Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er, their eyes stagnated. Gao fan''s word "Xiao" deeply shocked both of them. In an instant, the tacit understanding between them turned into two shadows and came towards Gao fan. "Stop it Fangcun Gongshan shouts fiercely, at the moment of entering Jianxuan and Gujian yuaner''s attack, he finds a trace of murderous spirit from Gao fan, so he wants to stop entering Jianxuan and Gujian yuaner''s attack on Gao fan, but obviously, it''s too late. Jin Jianxuan and Gu jianyuan''er are already lying on the floor of the coffee shop, they seem to have a strong force pressing them tightly on the ground, especially Gu jianyuan''er''s fat face is almost squeezed into a meat cake. It can be seen that both of them are gnashing their teeth and trying to prop up their bodies, but no matter how hard they try, they can''t move. Jin Muyan was stunned again, this time, he didn''t see Gao fan do it. But Jin Jianxuan and Gu jianyuan''er, just like the white dove, were suppressed invisibly. Just like kinmu, the opposite Fangcun Gongshan has been shocked and motionless. Just now when he saw Xuan and Gu Jian yuan''er, he felt a trace of terror from Gao fan. That''s why at that time, he would stop them. But after all, it''s still late. Both of them have been strangely lying on the ground. In Fangcun Gongshan''s eyes, he was surprised. first of all, Gao fan''s power was so strange! Second, Gao fan knows that he is an owl! Xiao, is CCG''s name for SSS level "Yuhe" Ghoul! The so-called "Yuhe" means that Hezi grows from the back of the ghoul, forming a wing like shape. He Zi, who grows from his waist like Jin Mu Yan just now, is called "scale he". There''s also Weihe, which grows from the tail, and Jiahe, which grows from the shoulder. You know, it was ten years ago that Fangcun Gongshan became an owl. Since he came to district 20 and integrated the ghouls here, he became a coffee shop manager in disguise. The name of Xiaoxiao, he has not been mentioned for ten years. So when Gao Fan said this word, he was naturally shocked! Moreover, what makes him feel even more terrifying is that Gao fan even knows his identity as a "sweeper"! You know, he''s a sweeper. He doesn''t even know Jin Jianxuan and Gu Jianyuan! He looked dignified and thought about it carefully. It seems that the people of that organization should not have other people to know the secret! Is it difficult to Is Gao fan really from that organization? Wasn''t it clear that it was over then? Why are these guys so haunted! Wait incorrect! That organization should not have the power to suppress the two people at the same time! Because if they had mastered such a powerful force, the world would have been a mess! "Sir Please forgive the two of them "What''s the matter, let''s go to the store manager''s office on the second floor to have a detailed discussion?" "If I had said that earlier, I would have..." With a faint smile, Gao fan released his suppression on the two people on the ground, then he followed Fangcun Gongshan to the second floor. Rujian and Gujian are relieved, they support their bodies from the ground and gasp. Just a moment ago, they seemed to have died once.Looking at Gao fan''s back, Gu Jian yuan''er''s face was full of panic. As the boss of the "demon ape", he has been living a life of licking blood at the edge of a knife and dying at any time. before that, he always thought that there was nothing to be afraid of when he died, and he always thought that he was ready to die at any time. But when death came, he found that his past thoughts were so naive! It turns out that death is really a terrible thing. The expression on Jin Jianxuan''s face is similar to that of Gu jianyuan''er, but she soon recovered, stood up and looked at Jin Muyan, "little Jin Muyan, tell us more about your master..." "Yes! The more detailed the better! " Gu Jian yuan''er also stood up and looked at Jin Muyan with solemn eyes. A cold sweat fell from Jin Muyan''s forehead I didn''t know much about master until this morning. " "Say as much as you know!" "Yes Yes Second floor, store manager''s office. Only Gao fan and Fang Cun are there. Gao fan is sitting on the sofa with a leisurely face, while opposite him is Fangcun Gongshan with constipation. "Who are you? What are you doing here? " Fangcun Gongshan, who always keeps smiling, frowns slightly, looks at Gao fan with a dignified face. What happened just now is in Fangcun''s eyes. Gao fan''s identity is too mysterious. Even after watching Gao fan fight with two capable men for such a long time, can''t see the origin of Gao fan. Gao fan''s face was indifferent and said, "my name is Gao fan, who is here to save you." "Gao fan? What a strange name... " Fangcun Gongshan frowned slightly, "but what''s more strange is, you said you were going to save us?" "Yes." Gao fan nodded, "or save the world..." "Save the world?" "Young man, I have to admit that your strength is very strong, but saving the world can be achieved not only by strength..." "I know that I can''t save the world alone, that''s why I came to Fangcun for your help." "Why me?" "Because what you have done in the past has been acknowledged by me, I think you are a very good man." "My men?" Fangcun Gongshan eyebrows a pick, light look to Gao fan. Chapter 1539 Although there was no change in his face, there was a faint anger in his heart. After all, he is a good man in Fangcun, the sweeper who once dominated the ghoul world, is a real big man. Even now, he is the manager of district 20. It''s a bit presumptuous for Gao fan to ask him to be his servant! Even after seeing the power of Gao fan, he was very reluctant. Do you want to lose face? "Yes Gao Fan said calmly, "only when you become my subordinate, can you ensure that the antique Cafe will not be destroyed by CCG! Only in this way can the safety of Gaoquan be guaranteed! " What? Fangcun Gongshan''s squinting eyes suddenly widened, revealing the pupil that was constricted by surprise. Gao fan''s mouth, said the "high spring" these three words, let him incomparably shocked! However, he soon returned to normal and said tentatively, "I don''t understand what you mean." "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a cool smile, "don''t pretend, I know Gao Quanquan is Aite in Fangcun, the half human and half Ghoul daughter you gave birth to with una, is also the first one eyed Ghoul in the world." "What?" Fangcun Gongshan excitedly smashes the table into pieces and stands up directly from the chair, Hezi is instantly released, covering most of his body. These Hezi are like the feathers of a bird, this is Fangcun Gongshan''s half Hezhe form, the so-called "Owl" form. The so-called "half Hector" or even "Hector" refers to Fangcun Gongshan, who wants to let Hector cover his whole body when he is released. Generally, ghouls have only one Hezi bag, so when Hezi is released at one time, Hezi can only appear in the same place. For example, jinmuyan is the two that grow from the waist. A guy like Fangcun, who can let Hezi cover his whole body, I don''t know how many ghouls he ate, so he has the strength now. Gao fan estimates that there must be at least six Hebao in the old man''s body, all Hebao release Hezi at the same time, in order to reach the scale that covers most of his body. However, even so, Fangcun is still only a half Hector, and has not reached the level of a Hector. a real Hector must have at least eight Hector bags, which can cover his whole body with HECTORS. Gao fan even wondered if he could create the kind of guy whose whole body is full of Hebao, a skill can destroy this country But now is not the time to think about this problem, Fangcun Gongshan''s powerful power suddenly burst out, and the air in the whole office became solidified. But Gao fan is still sitting on the sofa with a relaxed face, "I advise you not to be excited, because everything you do is futile, not only can you do nothing with me, but also can expose the antiques to CCG!" While speaking, Gao fan''s mind moves, and the law of mindfulness is directly applied to Fangcun Gongshan. A lot of cracks appeared in Hezi''s face, which covered his whole body. the mask of Hezi on his face directly split and fell, revealing half of his old face. Fangcun Gongshan looks frightened. Gao fan''s power is so terrible! Not only Gu jianyuan''er and Jin Jianxuan can''t handle it, even as a SSS, he feels more pressure. Although he feels that he can break free from the pressure exerted by Gao fan with all his strength, the problem is Gao fan was sitting on the sofa with a relaxed face. He didn''t make any effort at all! How powerful is this young man? Fangcun Gongshan clenched his fist and breathed out a long breath. "Just..." "Dong Dong Dong!" Suddenly, there was a sudden knock on the door, then came the voice of Gu Jian yuan''er, "manager, what''s going on inside? We''re coming in "It''s OK. Just wait outside." While talking, Hezi completely retreated from Fangcun, revealing his original appearance. "Yes Entering Jianxuan''s voice rang out at the door, "please call us if you have anything." "Don''t worry, it will be OK." Fangcun Gong good kick even relaxed said. Before knowing Gao fan''s strength, he had a lot of speculation. Now, having experienced Gao fan''s power, he has become more free and easy. After all, if you know that you can''t beat others, you can only be at the mercy of othersThen he put it on his chair again, fortunately, he just broke the table, and the chair was not affected, otherwise, he would not even have a chair to sit on. "Mr. Gao fan, I want to know who you are?" Fangcun Gongshan looks at Gao fan solemnly and asks almost every word. "Now I have nothing to say. After all, I don''t trust you." Gao fan looks indifferent, "but I can tell you clearly that I am not a CCG person! I''m not even a V! " "What? How can you Even V knows? " Fangcun Gongshan looks at Gao fan in shock, and his eyes are full of incredible looks. V organization, almost unknown. It is the actual controller of CCG, it is also a subordinate organization of the world''s earliest Ghoul family and Hushu family. Yes, that''s the irony of the world. CCG, which is set up by human beings to expel ghouls, is controlled by a ghoul family, and all human beings don''t know it! In his early years, Fangcun Gongshan was the sweeper of V organization, responsible for killing the people and ghouls blacklisted by V. Later, he fell in love with a human woman, una, and got pregnant with a daughter. In order to give birth to this child, Yuna, as a human, forced herself to eat human flesh, finally gave birth to their daughter Fangcun Aite. Since then, Fangcun Gongshan has realized that what he has done is wrong. There is no difference between humans and ghouls except in diet. So, he gradually away from the control of the organization, just want to retire. However, V organization knew about him and Yuna, and ordered him to kill Yuna. Of course, Fangcun Gongshan didn''t do it, so she broke away from the organization, took Yuna and her daughter to escape. But Euna, who knows the general situation, knows that with her oil bottle, the whole family will die. So in order to keep Fangcun and her daughter alive, Yuna herself bumped into Fangcun Gongshan''s knife and chose to commit suicide. But Fangcun Gongshan knew that the organization would not let his daughter go, so he had to send her to district 24 for foster care, and he went to district 20 to manage it. Later, V organization found Fangcun in District 20, Fangcun did kill Yuna, so it didn''t embarrass Fangcun. In addition, Fangcun managed the 20 districts very well, that''s why organization V allowed Fangcun to continue to live. Therefore, when Gao fan tells us the past, Fangcun Gongshan will be so shocked. Chapter 1540 After all, Gao Fan said some things, but even the V organization did not know! For example, Gao Quanquan is the matter of his good children in Fangcun! "Are you really not a V?" Fangcun Gongshan looks at Gao fan with a dignified face. "Of course not..." Gao fan stood up, looked out of the window and stood with his negative hand, "to tell you the truth, my ideal is to unify the world, create a world where ghouls and human beings coexist!" What? Fangcun gongshantui looks at Gao fan with shocked eyes. I can''t believe that such words can be said from such a young man as Gao fan. Rule the world? Let the ghouls live in peace with human beings! after countless vicissitudes, he once made up his mind to realize such an ideal. But later, he failed, after all, it was too difficult! Therefore, he established the stability zone, is to create a world prototype in which human beings and ghouls coexist peacefully. However, from a young population with mediocre qualifications, we can''t help but be surprised at Fangcun''s contribution. I don''t know why, at this time, Fangcun''s merit lies in Gao fan''s body, actually sees a trace of confidant''s feeling! "I also thought about going to the daytime court to rule those people, and then using CCG to unify the world, after all, with my strength, it''s easy to do it!" Fangcun Gongshan nodded in his heart. Gao fan didn''t brag. He can do it! "Then why don''t you go?" "I like ghouls better than those respectable guys!" Gao fan''s tone is indifferent, "so I plan to establish my own power in the ghoul world, and then attract the like-minded ghouls into my camp, slowly." Gao fan looks at Fangcun Gongshan faintly, and there is a look of pity in his eyes. in fact, he wants to tell Fangcun that if he doesn''t show up, Fangcun Gongshan may not live long. After all, district 20 has been exposed, soon more search officers will enter District 20, and the exposure of antiques will be a matter of time. And according to the good nature of Fangcun, I''m afraid that she will still take Jin Jianxuan and Gu Jianyuan to die. That''s what Gao fan didn''t want to see. But he didn''t say it, and now Fangcun won''t believe it. Gao fan narrowed his eyes slightly, showing a cold light, "moreover, I intend to destroy the Hexiu family, at the same time, I also want to destroy the CCG established by the Hexiu family!" "Hiss..." Fangcun Gongshan takes a cool breath, squints and fights again! Gao fan''s tone is not heavy, but I don''t know why, he felt a trace of determination. It''s like what Gao Fan said can be realized. Even he, inexplicably, had confidence in Gao fan! Destruction and restoration? Destroy CCG? He couldn''t even think of such a thing! After all, they are two monsters, they can''t compete with ghouls at all! Although the individuals of ghouls are powerful, they are too few to compete with human forces. However, CCG can not be destroyed by force alone. As Gao Fan said, the best way to rule the world is to control and cultivate the family first, and then gradually control CCG. But Gao Fan said he did not plan to do so, and threatened to destroy hexiujia and CGG! It''s just It''s crazy! Fangcun Gongshan was silent for a moment, then slowly looked at Gao fan, "you should be human, right? But what ideal do you have to help ghouls? " "Or is it just your plan, you plan to integrate us and then look for opportunities to catch us all?" "Ha ha." Gao fan looks at Fangcun Gongshan faintly, the old man is really worthy of being an old fox who has been famous for a long time. He is very considerate. It seems that if you want to convince him, you can''t just rely on one or two words! Unfortunately, the former Ghoul disguise was used by Zhenhu Wu Xu, otherwise, he really wanted to give himself a chance to make Fangcun Gongshan believe that he was a ghoul. However, even if Gao fan believes in yifangcun Gongshan''s caution, he will not completely believe himself. After all, he is also a ghoul, and he used to help CCG?"It seems that this is the only way..." Gao fan slowly looks at Fangcun Gongshan. Fangcun Gongshan''s face suddenly stagnated, and a strange feeling came into being! "What do you want to do..." Before they finished speaking, they disappeared in the room on the spot. Gu Jian yuan''er and Ru Jian Xuan, who have been eavesdropping on the outside, just open the door and burst in after hearing Fang Cun Gong Shan''s words. "Well? What about people? " When they saw the nearly smashed desk and the empty office, they were immediately dumbfounded! "Monster! The manager of Fangcun has been kidnapped! " The next second, Gu Jian yuan''er screamed. Dong Xiang and Liangzi Dikou of Wudao come to the office on the second floor with kimuyan and Chushi one after another, "what''s the matter?" Dong Xiang of foggy island looks confused. Gu Jian yuan''er''s face was dignified. "We suspected that Gao fan was Bai Jiu before, and the manager of Fangcun met him in the office alone. We were guarding outside! All of a sudden, Fangcun shop manager said the general no sound, we immediately came in! However, he found that Gao fan and the store manager were gone! " "Now it seems that Gao fan is really Bai Jiu. The manager of Fangcun must have been kidnapped by him!" "What?" Dong Xiang, Jin Mu, Liang Zi and Chao Shi exclaimed in surprise. Dong Xiang''s eyes moved and her face changed from surprise to anger! I should have thought he was white dove! He doesn''t smell like a ghoul. Saving Miss Liangzi is just their plot! " Fog Island Dong Xiang hit the wall with a heavy fist, and the wall split a gap. "Is he white dove?" For her, Gao fan is like the God of war who came down from the sky and rescued her from the enemy. She has regarded Gao fan as a hero in her heart, but now she finds that the purpose of Gao fan''s rescue is to kidnap the store manager of Fangcun. If she had known it was like this, she would never have let Gao fan save herself! But I don''t know why, she always feels that things should not be like this! "No way!" Flute mouth young real eyes flash, "Gao fan big brother, he is not such a person! He saved his mother. He''s very nice! " "Well! It''s not because of you that the store manager was captured by Baijiu! " Dong Xiang of Wudao roared excitedly at Xiaoshi of flute mouth, "if you hadn''t brought him here, the store manager would not have had an accident! It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault! " Xiaoshi of flute mouth was obviously startled and was about to cry. Chapter 1541 When Dong Xiang of Wudao saw that Daisy was aggrieved, he knew that he seemed too excited just now, then he calmed down a little. In fact, Dong Xiang is also a miserable person. He lost his mother since childhood and was raised by his father together with his younger brother. Later, when her father died and her brother ran away with others, she became a loner. After all this, she is only a 12-year-old middle school student. Later, I met Gongshan in Fangcun and became an antique employee. gradually, I had a stable life and found the feeling of home in antiques. Even, she has treated Fangcun Gongshan as her grandfather. But now, she has just been taken away from her happiness, and she is still in the rebellious period, naturally very angry. "Xiaoshi..." Dikou Liangzi squats beside Daisy and holds her in his arms. Xiaoshi was very good, but he didn''t cry. "Dong Xiang, I''m sorry! I''m sorry, Mr. gumma! Thank you for taking care of our mother and daughter "Flute mouth cool son moth eyebrow tight Cu," we leave now With that, he picked up the baby and was ready to leave. "I think Daisy is right! This must not be the case! " Kimuyan once again summoned up the courage to stand up, "he is my master, I believe he must not be Baijiu, and he will not kidnap the store manager!" "Your master?" Fog Island Dong Xiang instant eyes a Lin to see to the gold wood research, "you say who is your master?"? Is that Gao fan? " ¡°¡­¡­¡± Jin Muyan looks at Dong Xiang''s eyes and his subconscious body trembles. After all, he is still that introverted, cowardly kimuyan! In the face of fog Island Dong Xiang''s fierce eyes, his first reaction is still afraid! But then he bit his teeth and looked at Dong Xiang with a firm face, "yes, Gao fan is my master!" "Asshole!" Dong Xiang stepped forward two steps, grabbed Jin Muyan''s neck, suspended him directly against the wall, "you quickly say, where is your master?" "Ah, ah, ah Don''t get excited! Don''t get excited Seeing this, Gu Jian yuan''er came forward and grabbed Dong Xiang with a flustered face, "I know that Jin Mujun just told me and miss Jinjian that he just worshipped Gao fan as a teacher, and he was just cheated!" Fog Island Dong Xiang smell speech, the complexion of iron blue will be the gold wood research on the ground. "Cough..." Jin Muyan kneels on the ground and breathes the air greedily. after a moment, he slowly raises his head and looks at Dong Xiang and Gu jianyuan''er in Wudao. "you are wrong. I am not cheated!" "I believe my master is not Bai Jiu. I believe he didn''t kidnap the manager of Fangcun." "Asshole! How dare you say it Fog Island Dong Xiang a fierce drink, raised his hand toward the wood research a punch. Kimuyan suddenly surprised, the whole person was scared to death on the spot, motionless. But the next second, he saw a white figure blocking in front of him. Bang! Dong Xiang of fog island was shocked, never thought that Liangzi Dikou would take the initiative to help kimuyan block the blow. Originally, she just intended to scare Kim Muyan, and she was slowly relaxing her hand strength, she had calculated that when her fist really hit Kim Muyan, it was only one tenth of her strength. But Dikou Liangzi came suddenly, her strength has not been completely unloaded, has hit in Dikou Liangzi''s chest. Dikou Liangzi was very weak, even if she didn''t use all her strength, Dikou Liangzi hit the ground heavily and spilled blood in her mouth. Fog Island Dong Xiang see, a face moved, can''t help but come forward, want to Dikou Liangzi help. But in the end, it''s still Jin Mu Yan who holds the Dikou Liangzi first. "Miss Liangzi!" "Mom!" Daisy and Kim came forward one after another, looking worried. "Don''t worry, I''m ok..." "Dikou Liangzi face pale response way," just a little injury, soon recovered "Miss Liangzi, you have been injured. Why do you want to help me block this?" Jin Muyan frowned and felt guilty. Dikou Liangzi said gently, "because I believe Mr. Gao fan as much as Jin Mujun, after all, he saved my life!" "I also believe Mr. Gao fan!"Flukou Xiaoshi looks at Dong Xiang and Gu Jian yuan''er firmly, "you misunderstood him, misunderstood him!" Dong Xiang of fog Island restored cool appearance again, "the fact is put in front of us, is he kidnapped Fang village store manager, what good misunderstanding?" "Dong Xiang, Gujian, come here and have a look." At this time, the voice of entering Jianxuan sounded at the window of the office, "except for the door, the window is the only way to the outside of the room, but you see, the window is locked from the inside, so they didn''t go out of the window!" "This..." The crowd frowned and their faces were confused. But the office is only so big! Can''t the furniture hide people? On the face of Gu Jian yuan''er, there was an expression of fear, "is it difficult to Is Gao fan a ghost As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere in the air immediately dropped to zero, everyone was trembling. Especially the girls on the scene are very nervous! Even Dong Xiang, a cool girl in Wudao, can''t help pulling up the corner of Jin Jianxuan''s clothes. "What the hell?" Seeing Xuan, Gu Jian yuan''er looked around and said, "where are the ghosts in this world? Do you understand science? Besides, you are all powerful ghouls! Still afraid of ghosts? Cut! It''s funny "Hum..." Just then, there was a long, sharp sound in the room, just like the soundtrack of a horror movie in a movie. All of them were stiff again, and they all looked at Jin Jianxuan one after another. See only enter see Xuan''s facial expression instant wax white, whole person is direct petrifaction, don''t dare to move. Just now the firm determination, already completely has not! Fog Island Dong Xiang Yang a small head, the face is expressionless looking into see Xuan. Didn''t you just say you should believe in science? How come all of a sudden it''s just like this? Then, there was a wave in the space, a door with dark blue fire light appeared in the office out of thin air. All the people were petrified and held their breath! My God! The sound and the scene are so creepy? "Ga..." The door opened slowly, making the sound of an old wooden door. in the office where the needles could be heard, it was very abrupt. The girls all closed their eyes nervously, even kimuyan was no exception. Although Gu Jian yuan''er didn''t close his eyes, his legs were shaking and shivering. Chapter 1542 "You Why are you all here? " At this time, everyone heard the familiar voice of Fangcun Gongshan. "Manager of Fangcun!" Gu Jian yuan''er took three steps and held Fang Cun Gongshan in his arms. He began to cry with tears and a runny nose. "Finally, I see you! Where did you go just now? How did you get out of this door? I''m so worried about us! " At this time, everyone has opened their eyes, looking at Gu Jian yuan''er, who is lying on Gongshan''s shoulder and crying, all of them show disdain! You don''t want the store manager to cry, do you? Are you scared to cry? At this time, everyone understands that Gao fan made the door just now! Although everyone thinks that Gao fan''s power is magical, no one cares about it now. "Manager! Are you all right? " Entering to see Xuan hurried forward, "did you just come out of that door?"? What kind of ability is that? " After taking a look at Fangcun Gongshan and confirming that he''s OK, Jin Jianxuan looks at Gao fan solemnly, "he didn''t do anything to you, did he?" "Of course not." "By the way, what''s your situation? Why are they all here? What''s more, it seems that I''ve had a fight here? " "Er..." Fog Island Dong Xiang instantly embarrassed lowered his head. After all, there are rules in the coffee shop that you can''t fight here. "Store manager, it''s like this..." Jin Jianxuan was embarrassed and said what had just happened. Fangcun Gongshan''s smiling face gradually calmed down. "Since everyone is here, I also announce one thing..." Fangcun Gongshan looked around the crowd and said faintly, "from today on, I, Fangcun Gongshan, pledge allegiance to Mr. Gao fan!" "What? Loyalty? " Everyone exclaimed in surprise. Especially the two people who have been with Fangcun for the longest time, they are almost petrified. Proud of himself, Fangcun Gongshan actually bowed to a young man? Besides, the word "loyalty" is also used, it means to completely submit to the feet of others! Who on earth is this young man? Have such a great charm? Just now, Gao fan took Fangcun Gongshan to Fanji. Naturally, no one can not surrender to Gao fanchen after seeing the grand scene of Fanji. So when Fangcun Gongshan saw Fanji continent and knew that GAOFAN was the master of Fanji continent, he decided to follow GAOFAN wholeheartedly. After all, Gao fan even knows how to deal with the polar continent. This world is wool! As long as Gao fan can rule the world and integrate the world of ghouls into the polar continent, the ghouls will surely live better than they are now. Moreover, the science in Antarctica is very developed, Fangcun Gongshan believes that scientists there will find a way to change the diet of ghouls, solving the fundamental contradiction between ghouls and human beings genetically! Therefore, Fangcun Gongshan did not hesitate to hand in points to Gao fan at that time, bow to his throne. "Manager, what''s your name?" Entering to see Xuan slightly stunned, the face has already shown the look that can''t believe. "Manager, you don''t want us anymore?" Gu Jian yuan''er was also confused. just now, he was lying on the shoulder of Gongshan in Fangcun and crying, Why did he suddenly become like this? "Don''t get me wrong, I''m just making it public to you that I will serve Mr. Gao fan next. it doesn''t mean that I want to dissolve the antiques, nor that I want you to find a new place." The faces of Dikou''s mother and daughter and Kim Mu are already beaming, this result can''t be better for them. However, some people are happy, others are sad, for example, Jin Jianxuan and Gu jianyuan''er, who have offended Gao fan, are very worried at this moment. "Don''t leave, everyone. Just stay." Gao fan smiles and looks at all the people present. "the reason why manager Fangcun is loyal to me is that I promise him to change the world!" "Let this world be a world where humans and ghouls live in peace!" All of them looked at Gao fan in a daze, as if they were listening to the Arabian Nights.Humans and ghouls coexist? Is that possible? "I know that it will be a very difficult and long process for human beings and ghouls to coexist, and it is very difficult to realize this ideal!" "Maybe you are not optimistic about my ideal, and even want to leave, but I ask you to give me some time to prove to you that we can do it!" "Moreover, the realization of this ideal is inseparable from everyone''s understanding and help, so manager Fangcun and I sincerely ask you to stay and work together to change the world!" "Please With that, Gao fan made a deep bow to all the people present. Fangcun Gongshan has a dignified face and bows to the public with Gao fan. All the people were stunned, for a while, no one spoke. "I''m in!" Gu Jian yuan''er was the first to stand up and said, "I will follow the manager of Fangcun all my life." "Since Gu Jian yuan''er has joined in, I''ll join in." Jin Jianxuan looks at Gao fan with a smile on her face. "I hope Mr. Gao fan doesn''t give up..." "Miss Jinjian is joking. It''s too late for me to welcome you and Mr. Gujian. How can you dislike them?" Gao fan smiles calmly. "Mom and I will join in!" Daisy has a smile on her face. "Well." Gao fan nodded, "after that, little chicks really want to listen to their mother''s words, don''t run around." "Mm-hmm!" Daisy nods like a rattle. With a relaxed look on their faces, all of them looked at Dong Xiang. At this time, Dong Xiang also found the eyes of the crowd, for a moment, he hesitated. After all, she was the most excited one just now, and hurt Miss Liangzi. At this moment, she felt ashamed. "Dong Xiang sauce, you can come too..." Gao fan smile, "this family, can''t do without you." Dong Xiang felt his body tremble slightly. Home? Gao fan is right. She has really made a family here! But as an independent girl, she has her own way of doing things. I saw her face cool toward Dikou Liangzi and kimuyan bowed respectively, "sorry, I was wrong before, if you can''t get angry, you can call back!" "I don''t have the strength to beat you, Dong Xiangjiang," he said with a smile Jin Muyan''s face was at a loss. After holding for a long time, he said, "no, no..." "I don''t want to fight now, just remember." Fog Island Dong Xiang a face does not matter to see to Gao fan, "I also join." "Welcome, Dong Xiangjiang..." Gao fan smiles. All the people laughed with understanding. Chapter 1543 "Well, that''s the decision." Fangcun Gongshan regained his trademark smile, "you can do whatever you want. I have something to discuss with Mr. Gao fan." "Well." Everyone nodded and left the office with their hearts in mind. Gao fan and Fangcun Gongshan have a long talk in the office, telling Fangcun Gongshan the story of the universe. Fangcun Gongshan, an old man, was in great spirits. it wasn''t until late at night that Gao fan got rid of him and went back to his cabin with Kim Mu to sleep. After all, now Gao fan has no place to settle down, so he can only squeeze with Jin Mu. The next day, Gao fan got up early. It''s not that he likes to get up early. actually, he stayed up all night. Jin Mu looks quiet, but he snores, grins his teeth, turns over, kicks the quilt Gao fan didn''t sleep much all night. Gao fan vowed that he would never continue to squeeze with him tonight! Looking at the accumulated 300 points on the panel, Gao fan can''t wait. Of the 300 points, 100 were given when they received the flood and famine, there are also 100 points given by Jinmu and 100 points given by Fangcun. "System, I''m going to draw, 200!" "Ding! Congratulations on a mobile phone "Ding! Congratulations on getting 100 million yuan! " "Ding! Congratulations on winning the Lamborghini koniseg super run *! " "Ding! Congratulations on getting 30% of Sphinx shares! " Gao fan joked that the system is considerate. luxury cars and assets are all equipped! In particular, this 30% share of Sphinx company is deeply favored by Gao fan. After all, as long as he has a company, Gao fan can train many employees in the company''s shell. by then, it will be much easier for the ghouls under his hands to move in the human world. Most importantly, money is indispensable for activities in this world. Only with profitable companies can we have a steady stream of financial resources and lay the foundation for unifying the world in the future. Even if the system does not give him a company, he will plan to open one. But it''s the name of Sphinx. It seems very familiar! Gao fan frowned slightly, for a moment, he didn''t remember where he had seen the name of the company. "Ding! Congratulations on getting blood: Fengshen Nuwa (super variation)! Are they integrated? " "Fusion!" "Ding! Fusion success, get the law of life! Mutation effect trigger, get spirit rule! " "The law of life is strengthened, the corresponding law of life is strengthened, and the law of Yang is strengthened!" "The law of spirit is strengthened, the corresponding law of extinction is strengthened, and the law of extreme Yin is strengthened!" "Body length of law + 1%! Gain one time skill: mouse tail juice "Mouse tail juice: after using this skill on the target, the target gains the affinity of the mouse, all the mice with a radius of 10 kilometers will come around and make intimate contact with the target''s face with their tails." Gao fan looked at the mouse tail juice this skill, very speechless. What are these special things? But seeing the law of life and the law of spirit, he had a faint smile on his face! Dikou Daisy''s father has a chance to revive! Thinking about this, Gao fan is on the balcony of Jin Mu''s house, takes out the fragments of Hebao that he got from Zhenhu Wuxu yesterday. With the blessing of the law of life, the fragments of that Hebao surge rapidly, in a moment, it becomes a complete Hebao. Soon, a complete body appeared in front of Gao fan. Gao fan moved his mind and dressed the other party. But soon his face was heavy again. Because now there is a body, but the other party doesn''t mean to wake up. it seems that there is a lack of soul Gao fan is not sure whether there is such a setting of soul in the world, but now there is no way, so he can only go to see Dikou mother and daughter to see if they have any around them. "Master..." Jin Muyan''s lazy voice sounded in the room, GAO fan quickly put the body away, so as not to scare other people''s children. "Up? Wash up and go to the coffee shop with me. " "Oh, ok..." Antique cafe, store manager''s office, everyone is here. Seeing that Xuan, Gu Jian yuan''er and Wu Dao Dong Xiang were still expressionless,Seems to Gao fan is still very cold. "Brother, did you miss me when you called Daisy over early in the morning?" As soon as Xiaoshi saw Gao fan, he released Liangzi''s hand and jumped into Gao fan''s arms. "Ha ha! Of course I miss daisy. Does Daisy miss me? " Gao fan smiles and pinches his little face. "Good morning, Mr. Gao fan," he said with a smile "Well." Gao fan nodded, "Miss Liangzi, it''s like this, I came to you so early because I want to go to the place where you used to live, I want to see if there are any clues worth noticing." "Clues?" Dikou Liangzi frowned slightly, "what clue?" Fangcun Gongshan said with a smile, "Miss Liangzi, Mr. Gao fan wants to trace the gecko of bronze tree!" This is also the reason why Gao fan came up with. After all, if he told others that he could revive her husband, he would frighten them to death. And if it doesn''t come back to life, it will be embarrassing! Bronze tree is a powerful Ghoul organization, there are many powerful ghouls in it, including Fangcun Gongshan''s daughter. The gecko in Fangcun, named dashoubayun, is an S-class ghoul, a half Hector, and a cadre of bronze tree. The reason why Dikou Liangzi and Dikou Chushi came to district 20 to take refuge in Fangcun Gongshan was that gecko was looking for her husband''s trouble at the beginning. she and her daughter came to avoid the limelight and planned to go back when the limelight came. But never thought, the next time I see my husband, he has been made into kuyink. "What?" Dikouchi Liangzi''s eyes were full of fear, and his brows were tight. "don''t check him, he is very strong!" "You don''t have to take revenge on my husband. We are satisfied with our life now." "Mm-hmm!" Xiaozhen nodded repeatedly in Gao fan''s arms, "brother, don''t go to gecko, Xiaoshi is worried about your injury." "Ha ha, don''t worry, my brother won''t be hurt." Gao fan smiles, "the guy who can hurt his brother in this world has not been born yet." At the end of the speech, Gao fan looked at Dikou Liangzi with a smile, "don''t worry, Miss Liangzi. since I said that we want to change the world and let human beings and ghouls coexist peacefully, then some things must be done." "So please ask Miss Liangzi for help and let me have a look. after all, even if you don''t want me to check it, I will go eventually." "Instead of asking me to find out by myself, I may be in more danger, it''s better for Miss Liangzi to tell me directly to avoid detours, isn''t it?" Chapter 1544 Liangzi Dikou frowned when he heard the speech. what Gao Fan said is very reasonable. I can''t refute it! "Ah Forget it, I''ll tell you... " After doing some ideological work, Liangzi Dikou told Gao fan to be honest. It turns out that their home is not in area 20, but in area 11. no wonder when Gao fan talks about looking for clues, Liangzi Dikou is so nervous. District 11, like District 20, was a relatively stable area. However, due to God''s indiscriminate and crazy eating, it led to chaos, and now, it is infiltrated by the bronze tree people. And before long, bronze tree will kill all CCG search officers in area 11 and completely occupy area 11. After listening to the narratives of Liangzi Dikou, even Gongshan in Fangcun could not help but frown, District 11, which is really dangerous. "Sir Why don''t I ask Jin Jianxuan to go with you? " Fangcun is good at seeing Gao fan. However, due to Fangcun''s face, she did not object on the spot. "No, I''m going to take Jin Muyan with me." Gao fan smiles. "Jin Mu Yan?" Fangcun Gongshan looks at Jin Muyan, who is also surprised. People are also surprised, What''s the effect of kimuyan? "Area 11 is very dangerous, Kim, he..." Dikou Liangzi hesitated. Gao fan looked at Jin Muyan and said, "Jin Muyan, would you like to go with me? At that time, if you meet the enemy, you need to fight as hard as you can. " "If you want to protect the people around you, you have to be strong!" "And the strong come out of the sea of corpses!" They all looked at each other with awe in their eyes. it was Gao fan''s last words that shocked them. Also a strong person is crawls out from the corpse mountain blood sea! It seems that Gao fan intends to cultivate the golden wood Research Institute! Jin Mu Yan''s face was muddled. Unexpectedly, Gao fan would make such a decision. If it had been put in the past, he would not have gone. Because he has heard about the danger of zone 11, it''s a forbidden area for human beings, where ordinary ghouls dare not stay. But now that he has become a disciple of Gao fan, if he wants to protect everyone, if he wants to make the things that happened to him yesterday no longer happen, then he has to have a stronger consciousness! As Gao Fan said, the strong always come out of the sea of blood! If he wants to be strong, he must face one battle after another! "I''ll go!" Gold wood grinds to bite teeth, complexion dignified ordered to nod. "Good..." Gao fan nodded, "that''s how it''s decided. in the next few days, I''ll give special training to Jinmu. The manager of Fangcun will still arrange the antique business. When the special training is over, we will leave for District 11. " "Good." Gold wood can''t help but heave a breath, instant relaxed a lot. It turns out that special training is still needed! ¡­¡­ After arranging everything, Gao fan takes Jin Muyan to the street and prepares to go to the place introduced to him by Gongshan in Fangcun to train Jin Muyan. On the street, GAO fan glances back at the small building where the antique coffee shop is located, an idea sprouts in his heart, and he just buys the office building which is two blocks away from here as the base camp. After all, he has plenty of money! At this time, Gao fan''s mobile phone rang. Gao fan was slightly stunned, looking at the strange number on the mobile phone, a little confused. This mobile phone is the reward of the system, no one should know this number! Is it difficult to Is it a harassment call? Gao fan a face doubts, picked up the phone, "what west what West?" "Hello, is this Mr. Gao fan?" On the other end of the phone, a clear and pleasant female voice came. "Well." Gao fan is more hoodwinked, "who are you?" "Hello, I''m the Secretary of the chairman of Sphinx company, Hashimoto Youcai! I contacted you today because you purchased 30% of the shares of our company at one time and have become the largest shareholder of our company. there is a general meeting of shareholders today. Would you like to attend it? " What''s in Hashimoto? Gao fan was slightly surprised,Sphinx, the company the system gave him, right. Originally, Gao fan was not interested in such a general meeting. However, the name "you Cai" gave him a sexual interest. Moreover, he always thinks that the name of Sphinx company is very familiar, but he can''t think of it for a moment, so he has nothing to do, he plans to see if this Hashimoto restaurant is the one he knows! Ah, Pooh! No, it''s to see what''s going on in this company! If this company is really good, Gao fan plans to buy it completely and become his own private industry. If not, he also plans to open a company of his own and let Fangcun Gongshan manage it. "You tell me the address, and I''ll be right there." "OK, our company is..." After hanging up the Secretary''s phone, Gao fan looks dignified and looks at the street. "Cough, Jin Mu, go back first. I have something important to deal with. I''ll wait for me in that old factory at 7 pm, oh By the way, can you find it? " "I can find it." Kim Mu Yan nodded and looked cute. "Well! Go back, go back... " Gao fan waved his hand and turned to leave. After all, if the woman on the other side of the line really has something to eat, I''m afraid the next thing is not suitable for children It''s a bit inappropriate to take Jin Mu Yan with you! Gao fan came to a deserted street and took his super run out of the system. Then, in the envious eyes of a group of young boys and girls, driving his super run away. Sphinx is located in area 6. Gao fan soon came to the downstairs of a big summer. Looking at the hundreds of meters high building in front of him with the words of Sphinx company written on it, Gao fan nodded with satisfaction. I can see that the company is very proud! Soon, Gao fan also saw the Hashimoto who called him just now. Looking at the Secretary in front of him, who is wearing professional clothes, black stockings, straight legs and a lovely face, GAO fan is slightly disappointed! This bridge has vegetables, but it''s not that bridge! Soon, under the leadership of the Secretary, Gao fan came to the meeting room, after meeting with the other shareholders one by one, GAO fan met the chairman of the company in the video! When Gao fan saw the chairman, his eyes narrowed slightly This person, just like this company, makes him feel very familiar! "Hello, chairman!" The Secretary kept a professional smile, "this is Mr. Gao fan who bought 30% of the shares of our company." Chapter 1545 "Hello, Mr. Gao fan." In the video, a middle-aged man in a white coat is smiling, "I''m Jiana Mingbo, the chairman of Sphinx." Jana Minbo? There was a flash of surprise in Gao fan''s eyes, no wonder he thought the name of the company was so familiar, no wonder he thought the middle-aged man was so familiar! It''s careless! It''s all because I didn''t make up for it before I entered the world! How to forget the appearance of this person and the name of this company? Jiana Mingbo, is the doctor who performed Hebao transplantation for jinmuyan! And this Sphinx company is his asset! The original owner of Sphinx company, named anjuqisheng, is a normal company on the surface, but behind its back, it is engaged in the business of killing and transporting the corpses of ghouls. The company sold the corpses of ghouls to CCG for experiments, but later, it was disclosed that sphinx did ghouls business, in order to avoid the disclosure of the matter and affect their reputation, therefore, the top management of CCG sent "sweepers" to deal with anjiu Qisheng and the insiders of Sphinx. He also sent Anju''s twin daughters, Anju heinai and Anju nabai, to CCG college. The two sisters once idolized Yamen gangtaro and became excellent students in the college, became probationary students of search officers! Jiana Mingbo was also a doctor of CCG before, but he was expelled because of something, so he knew something about Sphinx. So, after Sphinx went bankrupt, he bought Sphinx and put it into operation again. People outside don''t know Jiana Mingbo''s intention, but Gao fan knows that the purpose of this guy''s purchase of Sphinx is to continue his research on ghouls by using the equipment left by Anju Qisheng. And these devices are hidden under the ground of anjiuqisheng''s mansion. Moreover, Jiana Mingbo secretly told Anju heinai and Anju nabai that their families were all killed by CCG! Therefore, the two sisters who are extremely disappointed in the world should have accepted the ghoul transformation of them by Gana Mingbo. "Hello." Gao fan looked at each other with a smile after he was slightly stunned, "nice to meet you." "I''m sorry that I can only meet you in this way, if it wasn''t for my business trip abroad, I would invite you to dinner." "Easy to say." Gao fan smiles faintly, he really wants to have dinner with Jiana Mingbo, and then let the noodles take the goods. "There are many opportunities in the future. I''ll treat you to dinner when you come back next time." "Ha ha!" However, I''m very curious, What''s Mr. Gao fan''s plan to purchase so many shares of our company "Do you want to gradually acquire and then dominate the company''s affairs? Or is it just a simple investment? " As soon as Jiana Mingbo said this, all the people present fell into silence and looked at Gao fan one after another. Yes, this is also a matter of great concern to their shareholders. After all, the core value of a listed company actually comes from the actual controller of the company. They are all shareholders of the company, but none of them have actual control over the company''s financial affairs. Frankly speaking, they are all investors! At present, Gao fan holds 30% of the shares of the company. if Gao fan wants to continue the acquisition, as long as he holds more than 50% of the shares, GAO fan can obtain control of the company. If Gao fan gets the actual control of the company, these investors will have to consider the risk. After all, they are investing in Jiana Mingbo. if the owner of this company will become Gao fan, they may as well get to know Gao fan in advance to see if it''s reliable and whether they want to withdraw their investment, right? Although Gao fan''s next words are likely to be false, but they can also judge by observing their words, can''t they? And Jana Mingbo, he''s even more nervous. After all, the company is far from as simple as it seems. Only he knew that there was a dangerous secret behind it. So when he learned that Gao fan had acquired 30% of the shares this morning, his heart became nervous. He even suspected that it was CCG who found out his secret, so he bought it intentionally.So he''s already getting ready to run! But later, when he saw that it was only a young man who bought the company, he planned to see the young man making a decision first. After all, this company is all his hard work! When he saw Gao fan, he felt that Gao fan was not simple at first sight. But I don''t know why, he thinks that Gao fan is definitely not a CCG person, whether it''s the super run that stops downstairs, or Gao fan''s sitting posture and conversation, shows a kind of local tyrant temperament. CCG guys are not as high-profile as Gao fan. However, he still couldn''t believe it, so he wanted to test Gao fan. So, there is the present scene. Gao fan is very lucky. Fortunately, the Secretary''s name is Hashimoto Youcai! Otherwise, if he brings Jin Muyan with him, he will scare the snake! "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a smile, "the chairman is worried too much. I invested in this company because of my former idol anjiu Qisheng." "Oh?" Jiana Mingbo slightly stunned, "do you know the former chairman anjiu Qisheng?" "Of course not. I was a child then! How is it possible to know him? " Gao fan had no choice but to smile, "at that time, I was a student, and an jiuqisheng, a famous young scientist all over the country, was my idol!" Jiana Mingbo nodded. At that time, anjiu Qisheng was really influential. "Unfortunately, later, I heard that he died in an accident, and the company''s stock plummeted and was acquired." "I just want to commemorate him when I buy so many stocks today. after all, if he hadn''t become my idol, I wouldn''t have achieved today..." Gao Fan said, looking at Jiana Mingbo with a sad face, "I have to thank you for keeping this company alive, and I haven''t changed his name..." "So don''t worry, I can''t control this company. if you don''t worry, you can buy a lot from these shareholders now. I will never stop you!" After that, Gao fan got up and left the meeting room without leaving any contact information of these shareholders. That''s obvious. I really don''t have the idea of joining the company. It was not until the secretary told him to drive away that he looked at the directors present and said, "send someone to watch him and see what he''s doing!" "Yes The Secretary nodded solemnly and left the meeting room. After Gao fan left, he was not idle. Of course, he also found that Jiana Mingbo was following him, so instead of going to antiques all day, he found an agent to show him around the office. Chapter 1546 In the afternoon of the same day, Gana Mingbo learned that Gao fan was already buying a house and was preparing to set up a company, so he also understood that Gao fan was not interested in joining Sphinx. In the evening, after knowing that Gao fan had confirmed that his followers had left, came to the place he had reserved with Kim Muyan to train him. On the outskirts of the city, an abandoned factory. Gao fan''s hands were on his back, while Jin Muyan stood opposite him with a dignified face. "Master, please give me special training!" Jin Muyan looks at Gao fan with a dignified face, he knows that with Gao fan''s strength, he can kill him in seconds without needing to do anything! "Ha ha Then you must be ready! " Gao fan raised his mouth slightly, raised his hand and hit Jin Muyan''s stomach. Jin Muyan was shocked. GAO fan''s fist was too sudden! Before he was ready, he was hit with a punch, this is what Gao Fan said yesterday about "sneak attack"! Before he could react, he felt the pain in his stomach. The whole body flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground. Jin Muyan was lying on the ground and covered his stomach tightly, his face was purple and his mouth was wide, blood was mixed with broken meat, but he couldn''t make a sound, there was blood in his hands. Gao fan just smashed his stomach and internal organs! In the corner, Dong Xiang, who is peeping at Wudao, is stagnant. GAO fan''s so-called special training is so cruel! Before that, after knowing that Gao fan was going to give special training to Kim Mu Yan, she followed Kim Mu quietly. She also wants to see how strong Gao fan is? Unexpectedly, Gao fan is not only powerful, but also extremely cruel! Jinmuyan is too small to carry a fist! "Remember, you''re a ghoul!" Gao fan looks at Jin Muyan coldly, "if you want to be strong, you can only recognize the fact that you are a ghoul, and then fight with the ability of a ghoul!" As he spoke, Gao fan raised his fist again, in his eyes, he said in a murderous manner, "if you can''t get out of the way, you will die!" Before the words fall, Gao fan punches again at Jin Mu Yan''s head. Dong Xiang of fog island is shocked! this is the rhythm of Gao fan''s plan to break the golden wood! Although the recovery ability of ghouls is much better than that of ordinary humans, once their heads explode, even powerful ghouls will be cool! Her face sank, and a pair of Yuhe quickly appeared from behind her. She decided to save Jin Muyan''s life! But at this time, the wood research suddenly moved. He turned into a shadow and turned to Gao fan''s right side. Behind him grew four scales. The four scales turned into four sharp thorns and stabbed Gao fan. Gao fan smiles coldly and stands in the same place unmoved. the spikes stop abruptly in the air one centimeter away from Gao fan''s body. Dong Xiang was stunned at that time. just now, Jin Muyan suddenly broke out and attacked Gao fan in an instant. she asked herself whether she could avoid the attack if she was herself. After all, the distance is too close, and the boom of Jinmu research is too sudden! Is this Jin Mu Yan in front of you really the weak guy just now? "Ah Jinmuyan gritted his teeth, and the whole person was frozen in the air like that, there was blood gushing out of his mouth, and blue tendons on his forehead and neck burst up. It can be seen that he was very hard, but still did not move! It seems that there is a strange force to freeze him. Is Is this Gao fan''s ability? Dong Xiang of fog island looks at everything in front of her eyes in consternation, the fact that Kim Muyan is hanging in space without any support subverts her world outlook! "Very good, you are really very good to be able to use such a strong Hezi when you haven''t eaten for such a long time!" Gao fan smiles and puts his right finger on the sharp Hezi of Jin Muyan. "but it''s also because you don''t eat for a long time. The strength of your Hezi is quite weak!" As he spoke, Gao fan''s index finger flicked lightly, Jin Muyan''s Hezi burst into pieces. "Ah There was a scream of pain in Jin Mu Yan''s mouth,For him, Hezi is no different from normal body tissues, so Gao fan''s destroying Hezi is no different from crushing his legs. You can imagine the pain. Dong Xiang, who hasn''t rushed out of the corner, has a blue face. in her opinion, Gao fan is abusing Jin Muyan! At this time, Gao fan has released the control of Jin Muyan, Jin Muyan has knelt on the ground, gasping and crouching on the ground in pain. To be exact, there is nothing wrong with Dong Xiang''s idea. GAO fan is using abusive methods to stimulate the potential of Jin Mu Yan. After all, the real strength of kimuyan is after being abused by gecko. However, it''s different from the way that gecko''s pure abuse slowly makes kimuyan break through the defense line in his heart, GAO fan''s move is fatal! It''s all about making kimuyan stronger. After all, there are two choices: becoming stronger and dying. if you choose one, will anyone choose to become stronger? It can be seen that Jin Mu Yan has been completely occupied by the ferocious personality in his body! Gao fan nodded secretly. It''s a good start! At least, let kimuyan release his second personality. "Kim mu, is your consciousness still there?" Gao fan opened his mouth lightly and narrowed his eyes slightly. In the original work, Jin Mu is very entangled with the strength in his body! He is weak and timid by nature. So at the beginning of becoming a ghoul, he didn''t dare to use the power in his body. Because he felt that the power was God''s. Even when he was in trouble, he could see the shadow of God. He was afraid that once he used that power, he would be devoured by God. But Gao fan was very clear that there was no God dailishi in jinmuyan. Everything is just the image made up by the cowardly brain of Jin Mu Yan himself. What he was really afraid of was that after he became a ghoul, he would attack at random and hurt the people around him! So he''s been running away. The best way to make Jin Muyan face himself and his power is to kill him directly! Let him feel the crisis of life and death! When Jin Muyan heard Gao fan''s words, his body was slightly shocked, his crazy eyes were gradually becoming sober, and his scales had a tendency to be taken back. Between Gao fan''s waving, a law of life poured into his body from the top of Jin Muyan''s head. Chapter 1547 The wounds on Jin Muyan''s stomach recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye, even the wounds in his body recovered quickly. "Master, is this your strength?" Kimuyan slowly stood up from the ground, looking down at his stomach as if he had recovered. That''s good? In the distance, Dong Xiang also showed a confused expression. Jin Muyan''s stomach is recovering too fast! This is a treasure boy! As for what Jin Mu Yan said, this is Gao fan''s handwriting. Fog Island Dong Xiang can only say to him, ignorance is really terrible! Don''t you know that ghouls can recover on their own, fool! Yes, of course, Dong Xiangri of Wudao regarded the restoration of kimuyan as his own restoration ability. Gao fan light glanced at him one eye, "remember just now this kind of feeling, well control the he son in your body." "Remember, the shadow in your head is not Darius, but you." "Accepting his power can make you stronger, you are worried that he will devour you and turn you into a fighting and cannibal ghoul. in fact, you are too worried." "He will not devour you, because he is you." "The reason why you feel out of control when you use chuhezi is that you are different from other ghouls, you are not familiar with the control of your own power because you are half hanging!" "Just like you learned to walk when you were a child, you need to use Hezi more, as time goes on, you can control it naturally." "If you want to be strong, you have to use it, this is the only way you can be strong enough to protect everyone around you." "After all, your good friend Yongjin Yingliang has discovered your abnormality and is already doubting your identity." Jin Muyan looks at Gao fan with a confused face, and his eyes show an unbelievable look, "Shifu, you even know Yingliang..." "Of course." Gao fan nodded, "ever since you became a ghoul and played truant every day, Yongjin Yingliang is looking for you everywhere." "To tell you the truth, he has guessed that you are a ghoul from the aversion to food you showed when you had dinner with him before." "What?" Jin Muyan was shocked, "is this true..." "It''s true, of course." Gao Fan said with a smile, "he is your real friend and the one who knows you best. you should know that he is a teenager full of curiosity about ghouls." "This..." Jin Muyan frowned and his eyes were full of sadness. Human beings hate ghouls. Once Yongjin Yingliang knows that he has become a ghoul, I''m afraid he will be sad! Recently, in order not to hurt yongjinyingliang, he didn''t answer the other party''s phone calls and didn''t return the text messages, the other party must be very sad, right? Jin Muyan remembers that once Yongjin Yingliang asked him a question, "Jin Mu, if one day you become a ghoul, will you eat me?" At that time, when Yongjin Yingliang asked this question, Jin Muyan only regarded it as a joke. After all, people are people. How can they become ghouls? But without thinking about it, he went from human to ghoul. Thinking of this problem, Kim Mu Yan''s heart could not help dripping blood, his eyes were full of tears. "Golden wood Gao fan patted Jin Muyan on the shoulder with sincere words, "I know that you don''t want to use the power left by shendailishi, because you think once you use it, shendailishi will devour you." "But I still said that God Darius will never devour you, you can see her because you are afraid of her, you are afraid of becoming her and a cannibal devil! All in all, you don''t want to accept the fact that you have become a ghoul! " "Until one day, you frankly accept your identity as a ghoul and accept the power of God''s world, you will find that as a human, you can also live as a ghoul!" "Only when you have the power and completely control that power, can you do what you want to do and protect the people you want to protect!" "Whether you are antique or near Yingliang forever, only you admit that you are a ghoul from the bottom of your heart, only you accept who you are now, and only you control that power!""Only after that can you be qualified and capable to stand up and protect everything you want to protect!" "Now you are just a weak and incompetent guy!" Jin Mu Yan smelled the words, and showed a firm look on his tender face! "Master!" He gritted his teeth, "please attack me again!" "No need," said Gao fan, carrying his hands on his back, turning and leaving straight away, "this is the end of the day. I''ll give you a day to think about it." "I''ll come back here at seven tomorrow evening!" "I allow you to deal with me by all means, whether you are sneaking or looking for help, as long as you can touch me, you will be a beginner." "Otherwise I''ll really kill you Gao fan''s tone is flat, but he is fierce! At that moment, Kim Mu Yan was stupidly in the same place, seemed to have seen his own death scene! Even when Gao fan left, he didn''t find out. "Jin Mu..." Dong Xiang has come to Kim Muyan from a dark corner, curiously looks at Kim Muyan''s belly which just exploded, "is your body OK?" "Ah?" Jin Muyan recovered from the shock just now, "Dong Xiang, why are you here?" Dong Xiang of fog island had a little bit of panic in his eyes, "I, I passed here, seeing you in a daze, so I came to have a look." She won''t admit that it was because she was worried about the safety of kimuyan that she followed. "What''s the matter with your stomach? How come they all have a hole in their clothes and are covered with blood? " "My master made this." When Jin Muyan mentioned this, he showed excited eyes, "Dong Xiang, you don''t know, my master, he''s so powerful!" "He broke my stomach with one punch and made me spit out all my internal organs!" "Just when I thought I was going to die, he started to recover me quickly! It''s amazing "Cut It''s a fool to be so happy being abused by others Dong Xiang of fog island looked contemptuous, "moreover, your wound recovery belongs to Your Ghoul''s own ability, he didn''t give it to you at all?" "Ah? Is that so? " Jin Muyan was stunned. He remembered the feeling very clearly at that time, it was definitely not what Dong Xiang said! Chapter 1548 "Of course Dong Xiang held his hands in front of his chest and said, "at that time, I could see clearly. you definitely recovered yourself!" "You see it clearly?" Jin Muyan was slightly stunned, and his IQ suddenly went up, "so, Dong Xiang, you''ve been watching before, haven''t you?" Dong Xiang of Wudao looks panicked, Oh, no! "Cough..." Dong Xiang of Wudao coughed two times, "yes, I''m passing by, you''re playing so well, so I just stop to have a look, don''t think too much!" "Well!" Jin Mu said with a smile, "I''m just curious, Where are you going, Dong Xiang sauce? You''re actually passing by here, it''s a suburb of pianyuan..." Dong Xiang of fog Island listened to the words of Jin Muyan, the more he listened, the more flustered he was. Kim Muyan, who is usually stupid, How can he become so smart at this time? He won''t guess, will he? I don''t want to let him see that he is worried about his coming! My God! If he finds out, what can I do? No, if he knew, he would tell me, right? If he confesses to me, should I promise him? Dong Xiang''s heart beat faster and kept beating. Jin Muyan looked at Dong Xiang excitedly, "Dong Xiang, are you going to find something to eat? If so, can you take me with you? I want to experience it, too! " When Dong Xiang of Wudao heard the speech, he couldn''t help feeling lost. She looks at kimuyan without expression. Are you talking about human language? I thought so much just now, but you gave me such a sentence? Jin Muyan didn''t know what Dong Xiangxin was thinking. looking at each other''s expression, he thought that he was scared by his own initiative. After all, he is afraid that he will never get involved in such a thing! So he quickly explained, "don''t look at me like that, Dong Xiang. I know I''m usually timid, but today master is right. I can''t be like before any more!" "I want to face myself bravely, I want to be stronger!" "By the way I''m coming here tomorrow night to fight with master. Can you help me? After all, master, he said, you can sneak attack, you can find help! And if you can''t even hit him, it''s a failure! " "Although Shifu said that he would kill me if he failed, and he said that he would kill me, but I know that he was just bluffing me, not really killing me." "But if you don''t even touch him tomorrow, I''m afraid he will be disappointed with me, too?" Listen to this long string of words, fog Island Dong Xiang mood has fallen to the bottom. Nima Thank you for thinking so much just now! In your special heart, there is only your master! "Hum!" Dong Xiang of Wudao snorted coldly, with an unhappy face, he jumped out of the window of the factory and hid in the dark. Jin Mu Yan buttoned the back of his head and murmured, "wasn''t it good just now? Why are you so angry all of a sudden? Ah I don''t understand women! " ¡­¡­ After Gao fan left, he found a hotel to stay. After all, he really didn''t want to sleep with kimuyan. The next day, Gao fan, under the introduction of the intermediary, met the owner of the building that he was optimistic about yesterday. Then, because of Gao fan''s extravagance, the other party happily sold the ownership of the building, and the staff managing the whole building to Gao fan. At the same time, Jiana Mingbo also learned about Gao fan''s purchase, basically determined Gao fan''s intention, so he did not continue to chase Gao fan. Gao fan was very busy on this day. After he proposed to register a new company, the beautiful secretary took him to go through various procedures. Finally, he invited his secretary to have dinner with him, which made people tremble and want to give up. After that, he sent the other party back home, in the other party''s resentful eyes, a man came to the place agreed with Kim mu. Gao fan put his hands in the trouser pockets of his suit, calmly walked into the abandoned factory. Inside the factory, the quiet needles can be heard, but there is a bit of killing air. Gao fan knows that it is impossible for Jin Muyan to show his murderous spirit, so the owner of this murderous spirit must not be Jin Muyan!Moreover, since Jin Muyan has already handed in points to Gao fan, in fact, Gao fan can know the position of Jin Muyan. And the position of Jin Mu Yan now is obviously not the same as that of Sha Qi! Gao fan grinned slightly, it seems that Jin Muyan has indeed found a helper and is planning to sneak attack. Ha ha With this, Gao fan will praise him. It''s really making progress! "Whoosh! Whoosh At this moment, the sound of breaking the air came. Gao fan felt that fierce attacks came from the height behind him. The place where the attack came from was the place where the murderous spirit came from. Hiding in the dark, Jin Mu Yan''s eyes are slightly awe inspiring. The Hezi of Dong Xiang in fog island can attack remotely! And the attack speed is quite fast! He was even a little worried that Gao fan would get hurt! But the next second, he found that his worries were superfluous. Because, although Gao fan did not move, but those attacks coming towards him were hanging in the air one meter away from Gao fan''s body. At this time, Jin Muyan found that Dong Xiang of Wudao could make Hezi into spikes for long-range attack! The red spikes were hanging in the air, motionless! It''s just like there is an invisible protective layer within one meter around Gao fan''s body, all these spikes stick on that protective layer. "What?" On the back of Gao fan, there was a cry of surprise. Dong Xiang, who is hiding in the dark, looks at what happened in his face with a muddled face, has already shown a suspicious expression of life. Although she saw that Jin Mu Yan was suspended by Gao fan last night, she thought it was amazing, but when she experienced it, she found that it was so amazing! However, it is impossible for Dong Xiang of Wudao to give up! After knowing that the other party is Dong Xiang, Gao fan is even happier. Jin Mu is a good team mate. Dong Xiang is his future daughter-in-law. "Don''t be stunned. If you don''t want to die, let''s do it together." Gao fan''s hands are on his back and his face is indifferent. In the whole process, he didn''t look back at Dong Xiang. "Asshole!" Fog Island Dong Xiang face iron green scolded a. Gao fan''s tone of voice and this enigmatic style simply did not pay attention to her. Originally, today, Jin Muyan didn''t ask her to help. However, because she can''t stand the way that Kim Muyan was bullied last night, she worries that Kim Muyan can''t really finish Gao fan''s test and is really killed by Gao fan. So she tangled after a day, or let the gold wood grind with his besiege Gao fan. Chapter 1549 In addition, Gao Fan said that he could find help and sneak attack. Dong Xiang of Wudao should have a good look, how strong Gao fan is, how arrogant he is! Therefore, Dong Xiang of foggy Island decided to cooperate in attacking Gao fan. He didn''t care whether Jin Mu Yan agreed or not. But now it seems that this strategy has really failed! It''s like Gao fan has eyes on his back. "Do it! Together When Dong Xiang drank it in a low voice, he rushed out of the darkness and sprinkled a piece of sharp thorns. Jin Muyan took action at the moment when Dong Xiang opened his mouth, four Hezi came out together and came from the front of Gao fan. One front and one back, prepare to attack Gao fan. Gao fan smiles a little. It seems that Dong Xiang of Wudao has not done much! The reason why Gao fan told kimuyan yesterday that he could find a helper, to sneak attack was because he wanted to let kimuyan sneak attack himself. Kimuyan is an upright man, for what''s the most shameless! Gao fan''s beauty is to let the boy break through his bottom line. Sneak attack, although the light can not be seen, but it is indeed the best strategy to win by the weak! In the world of ghouls, if you can only be upright and fight against those who are stronger than you, you will die the worst. Therefore, although sneak attack is shameful, but in order to save lives, it can not be used. As for the suggestion that Kim Mu Yan can find someone to help, he also wants Kim Mu Yan to understand the cooperative relationship with his partners. In the original work, Jin Muyan is too independent, so he chooses a person to become stronger alone, causing a lot of problems. It''s not a good habit for people to be lonely. After all, no matter how strong a person is, he can''t rival the whole world. Bringing a group of people together can change the world. Now Jin Muyan knows how to cooperate with Dong Xiang and attack Gao fan. It''s a great progress! Although Jin Muyan''s four Hezi attacks deliberately avoid all the key points of Gao fan, GAO fan is still very satisfied with Jin Muyan''s progress. Since the goal is still achieved, Gao fan doesn''t intend to continue to suppress the confidence of Jin Muyan, still give him some sweet taste and give him more strength. With a smile, Gao fan dodges the attack of Jin Muyan and Dong Xiang and retreats to one side. Two people see Gao fan unexpectedly escape, on the face all peeped out a light smile. According to the legend Dong Xiang heard in Wudao, Gao fan solved all the battles without moving. Now seeing Gao move, her face showed a trace of satisfaction. As for kimuyan, he almost wrote happy on his face! But now, Gao fan has dodged under the joint attack of him and Dong Xiang! This shows that his own strength has become stronger! Thinking like this, he is full of energy! At the moment of Gao fan''s departure, Jin Muyan''s body, which was still in the air, suddenly turned a bend, carrying two Hezi, he rushed to Gao fan. Dong Xiang of Wudao was surprised to see that Jin Muyan made such a strange turn in the air! After all, even she, who is much more experienced in combat, is still adjusting her figure, without time to launch the next attack, kimuyan is going ahead of her. Then, she saw that the two Hezi legs were used as legs, which changed the direction of her progress. This boy, without any teacher, developed a new use of Hezi! I can''t see that you still have this ability! But now is not the time to be surprised, Dong Xiang of Wudao can''t watch Jin Muyan faster than herself! After all, her Hezi is Yuhe and has the fastest speed. if she is overtaken by Kim Muyan in speed, it''s no different from slapping her in the face! As a result, she suddenly improved her attack speed, instantly surpassed kimuyan by half a body position, and gave him a proud smile by the way. However, Jin Muyan didn''t pay attention to Dong Xiang of Wudao. at this time, he was focused on Gao fan''s movements. He must try his best to meet Gao fan!Fog Island Dong Xiang see Kim Mu Yan''s eyes completely set on Gao fan''s body, no reason is a burst of discomfort. Then, she can only look at Gao fan with an unhappy face! Hum! It''s all your fault! It is because of your existence that Kim mu can''t see my existence at all. Gao fan didn''t look at Dong Xiang at all. He was looking at Jin Muyan all the time. Fog Island Dong Xiang''s self-esteem was once again ignored! "Ah, ah Fog Island Dong Xiang a burst drink, suddenly toward Gao fan rushed up. Gao fan and Jin Muyan were shocked one after another, they didn''t understand why Dong Xiang of Wudao suddenly got angry! Two people at the same time in the heart of a sink: women, really difficult to understand the biological! But Gao fan still plans to teach them a lesson! Distracted when fighting, but taboo! Gao fan''s body stopped abruptly, not retreating but advancing. Dong Xiang, who rushes forward, is confused by Gao fan''s sudden attack. he quickly releases a large number of Hezi spikes to suddenly attack Gao fan, in an attempt to reduce Gao fan''s speed so as not to be close to him. After all, her Yuhe is not as defensive as kimuyan''s Weihe, and her recovery ability is not as abnormal as kimuyan''s. If Gao fan catches this opportunity, I''m afraid it will be cool on the spot! However, the next second after releasing Hezi, Dong Xiang''s eyes widened. Because, those released Hertz fell to the ground in an instant and turned into ashes. Even every cell of her body seems to be suppressed by inexplicable force, from the air directly fell to the ground, lying on the ground, lying in a big shape. What''s more, she found that she couldn''t even breathe now! This is Gao fan''s law of gravity. Dong Xiang of Wudao now bears ten times more gravity than usual. Fortunately, she is a ghoul, and her strength is comparable to that of steel, otherwise, she would have been pressed into a big cake. Gao fan''s face sank slightly, and slowly strengthened the power exerted on Dong Xiang. He wanted to see how strong Dong Xiang was! "Poof..." Fog Island Dong Xiang suddenly spit out a mouthful of old blood, eyes full of fear. For the first time, she felt so close to death! "Master, please don''t hurt Dong Xiang!" Jin Muyan drinks fiercely, waves Hezi and rushes towards Gao fan with gnashing teeth. As soon as Gao fan''s face sank, he kicked Jin Muyan in the stomach and kicked him out. Chapter 1550 Jin Muyan fell into the distance, covered his painful stomach, his face was purple, and his veins looked at Gao fan violently, "master, don''t blame Dong Xiang, I asked her to attack you for me!" "Blame me if you want! Don''t hurt her Gao fan, with a cool face, released his suppression on Dong Xiang. As soon as Dong Xiang''s body relaxed, she was paralyzed. she opened her mouth and gasped. After feeling that several of her ribs had been crushed, she was already looking at Gao fan with the same look as the four gods. This man is so terrible! "Thank you, master!" Kim got up and knelt down. "You''re welcome." Gao fan''s hands are on his back. "Congratulations, Kim mu." "Because you successfully touched my feet with your stomach, so today''s test is qualified." At the same time of speaking, Gao fan''s law of life starts at the same time. Dong Xiang of Wudao and Jin Muyan''s physical pain quickly recovered, Jin Muyan''s face was muddled. Unexpectedly, this was qualified? Master, are you releasing water? After all, Gao fan can suppress him from the air, so he can not use his feet! And fog Island Dong Xiang at this time, already to Gao fan showed to see ghost the same eyes. She felt the pain in her body quickly recovered, all the broken bones and split tissues recovered as before. This She knows that this is definitely not what her body''s resilience can do! It''s hard to Is all this really Gao fan''s work? Jin Muyan also said yesterday that Gao fan did have such ability, it was just that Dong Xiang didn''t believe it at that time. Now it seems that kimuyan is right! After all, now in addition to Gao fan to help them recover, there will be no other possibility! Gao fan not only has the invisible power, but also can instantly recover other people''s physical pain. Who is this man? Gao fan glanced at them faintly, "OK, Kim, today''s training is over, your performance is very good!" Kim Mu was so confused that he didn''t know where he was doing well. I didn''t do anything, OK! Master, you are obviously releasing water! "In the future, you should always remember that teammates are very important and cooperation is the key to win." "One''s strength is always limited. What you have to do is to cooperate with your teammates. Do you understand?" Kim Yan Leng Leng, then nodded thoughtfully. Gao fan continued, "but you have to remember one thing, that is, in the face of every attack of the enemy, you must have the determination to kill the other side." "Just now, you deliberately evaded my vital point to attack, this is a big mistake." "What''s more, sneak attack is not a shameful thing in the face of enemies much stronger than you. After all, if you don''t sneak on him, it might be your teammates who die. " "Would you like to see Dong Xiang killed by me?" Jin Muyan was slightly stunned and his eyes shook. Gao fan''s words hit his heart. Yes, although he is not ashamed of sneak attack from the bottom of his heart, but if it really concerns Dong Xiang''s life, sneak attack or something is not impossible! "Yes Master Jin Muyan''s face was dignified and nodded to Gao fan, "I remember!" "Well." Gao fan smiles with satisfaction and looks at Dong Xiang, who is still in a daze. "By the way, Dong Xiang..." "Ah?" Dong Xiang of fog island was slightly stunned, and then recovered. "I''m inviting you to train with Kim mu." Gao fan smiles, "I hope you and Kim mu can become teammates who can give their backs to each other." "Good Ok... " Fog Island Dong Xiang slightly surprised, quickly nodded. "Clean up by yourself, I''ll go first!" Gao fan left with his hands on his back. To fog Island Dong Xiang and Jin Muyan two people, left a great back. "Jin Mu Your master, he is really strong! " Until Gao fan completely disappeared in the dark, Dong Xiang murmured. What happened just now taught Dong Xiang a lesson. "If you say he is so strong, can he be a God?" Dong Xiang murmured. "Yes." Jin Muyan nodded calmly, "that''s what master told me that day,He is God "Ah?" Dong Xiang of Wudao, with a confused face, glanced at Jin Mu with the eyes of a fool, "do you believe that?" "Didn''t you say that just now?" Jin Muyan was surprised. "Cut!" "Don''t bother to talk to you!" said Dong Xiang With that, she walked out without looking back. As she walked, she said to herself, "is there really a God in this world If so, can he revive my father? " "If Dad comes back to life, will he come back to me as well..." In the next few days, Fangcun Gongshan, knowing that Gao fan wants to start a company to make money and pave the way for the future, did not hesitate to join the company to share Gao fan''s worries. Of course, because Fangcun Gongshan has a special identity, some people at the top of CCG know his real identity, so he didn''t really go to work in the company. Instead, Gu Jian yuan''er will go to the company instead of him. all the big and small affairs of the company will be passed on by Gu Jian yuan''er to Fangcun Gongshan, and then Fangcun Gongshan will decide. In ancient times, yuan''er was reluctant, but because of Fangcun''s face, he had to go. The establishment of the company needs manpower, and Gao fan originally wanted to build a company to hide ghouls, so in just two days, Fangcun Gongshan found a bunch of trustworthy guys in District 20 to join the company. With the help of Fangcun Gongshan, Gao Fandao seems much more relaxed. he is responsible for the special training of Jin Mu and Dong Xiang every day. On the square outside the waste factory covered by the night, Kim Muyan and Dong Xiang of Wudao each carry a special weight on their back, run circles on the square. Yes, these days Gao fan just asked Jin Mu and Dong Xiang to do some routine physical training, He Zi is not allowed to use. However, Dong Xiang of Wudao was very impatient. "Hello Dong Xiang of Wudao couldn''t stand it any more, holding his hands in front of his chest, he looked at Gao fan unhappily, "you forced Jin Mu to use Hezi at the beginning, but these days even Hezi is not allowed to use, is this training really useful?" Gao fan glanced at Dong Xiang lightly, "it should be almost Now release your Hezi and have a look. " "Well?" Dong Xiang frowned slightly and released Hezi in an instant. "This is..." All of a sudden, she found that the color and intensity of her own feather had improved to a certain extent. Chapter 1551 "Yes, you''re right." Gao fan smiles, "physical training can also improve your strength." "Hebao, the unique tissue in the body of the ghoul, like other muscle tissues, he needs to be trained to be strong." "Although physical training can''t increase the number of HECTORS in your body, it can enhance the strength of HECTORS, it can increase the concentration of HECTORS you release, so as to enhance the attack power of HECTORS." "How could it be?" Dong Xiang was surprised. Jin Muyan is also a face excited, he also found his release of Hezi stronger. "Of course, there are limits to this kind of promotion, when you reach the limit, you will not be able to improve." Gao fan light said, "after all, ghouls are also a kind of body, where the fetus just." "If you want to become stronger, the only way is still through Gonghe!" Hear total Ho, Jin Mu Yan and fog Island Dong Xiang are silent. The so-called "Gonghe" refers to the ghoul who eats the ghoul. Ghouls can make their body grow more Hebao by eating Hebao of ghouls. For example, Fangcun Gongshan, a half hero of SSS level, only through Gonghe, he didn''t know how many ghouls he had eaten before he got his current level. For Gonghe, Dong Xiang and Jin Muyan refused. Dong Xiang feels that ghouls are of the same kind, if the same kind eats the same kind, it''s hard to avoid some conflict. It''s not necessary to say that kimuyan is disgusting whether it''s a ghoul or a human? Gao fan looks at the silent two people, in the heart is also a burst of worry. He really wants to arrest the author of Ghoul world and hang him! How crazy you are to create such a distorted world! Forget it! I''m here to change this twisted world? "Don''t worry." Gao fan''s face was calm and his tone was a little melancholy. "I''ll try to find a way to eat the ghoul''s food and increase his bags." "Maybe one day, ghouls don''t have to eat people, they don''t have to eat ghouls to get more Hebao." "What?" Jin Muyan and Dong Xiang of Wudao both look surprised at Gao fan and murmur, "will there really be such a day?" "There will be!" Gao fan''s face is determined. After all, besides eating people, ghouls can drink coffee, can''t they? This shows that there are also nutrients that ghouls need in coffee. The science and technology trees in the world are a bit crooked because of the policy of suppressing ghouls at the beginning. they are all evolving in the direction of making human stronger. No one studies the food of ghouls at all. Gao fan believes that if he is willing to study, he believes that the problem of food can be solved soon. Moreover, when he and Fangcun Gongshan returned to the polar continent that day, had already talked about the ghouls with the scientific research team headed by dasheban. People are very interested in ghouls, so they are very excited. some of them have started to decompose coffee, trying to completely separate the substances in it. Some are already doing genetic research, trying to create ghouls in laboratories in Antarctica for research. So Gao fan believes that the problem of ghouls will be solved. After all, he does not dare to integrate the world into Antarctica if it can not be solved, does he? Jin Muyan and fog Island Dong Xiang look at Gao fan seriously, their eyes can''t help showing a look of expectation. Although Gao fan''s words are no different from Arabian Nights, they believe that Gao fan can achieve it. Just like when Gao Fan said that he could bring peace to the world that day, they inexplicably believed Gao fan, now they are also full of confidence in Gao fan. "Well, stop talking nonsense." Suddenly, Gao fan''s face sank, "your physical training continues, no one is allowed to go home until 12 o''clock tonight!" "But it''s agreed that we will go to District 11 tomorrow? Can''t we have a rest? " Fog Island Dong Xiang a face not willing. "No way." Gao fan flatly refused, and then walked to a tree and lay down, "I''m here to supervise you, you must complete the training, hurry up." Jin Muyan smiles, carries the load and starts running again.Fog Island Dong Xiang a face not good spirit of glanced at a gold wood to grind one eye, very reluctantly follow. Gao fan smiles and looks at the factory roof in the darkness. There, it seems that someone is looking at this side. On the roof of the old factory, two people are looking at Gao fan and his party curiously. One is Fangcun Gongshan, the other is Sifang Lianshi. Sifanglian shows that SS ghouls are people from antique cafes, they are responsible for collecting the bodies of suicidal human beings in antique cafes to help those ghouls who can''t hunt on their own. "He''s the one you surrender to?" Sifang Lianshi saw Gao fan under the tree, with a slightly stunned expression on his cool face. "Yes." Fangcun Gongshan still keeps a faint smile. "But is he too young?" Sifang Lianshi took a look at Fangcun Gongshan, "it''s not like your style at all!" "He''s a little younger, but he''s a man worth trusting!" "I believe that he can bring us long-term peace." Sifang Lianshi''s brow was tight and wrinkled, so naturally she was puzzled. although before she came here, Sifang Lianshi knew that Gao fan was younger. But I never thought that I was so young! Can such a young guy really make it? Sifang Lianshi said she couldn''t believe it. "Ha ha..." Fangcun Gongshan also saw Sifang Lianshi''s doubts and gave a smile, "Sifang, there are some things I can''t explain to you now, but please believe my decision, do you think if I''m not sure, I will take risks with you children?" Four lotus show smell speech, tiny a Leng. Yes, with his understanding of Fangcun Gongshan, Fangcun Gongshan is a very stable elder! At this time, he suddenly remembered what Fangcun Gongshan once said to him: "Sifang, if one day an antique is found, I will take Jin Jianxuan and Gu jianyuan''er to fight with CCG and die." "And Dong Xiang and the others are yours." At that time, Sifang Lianshi asked why Fangcun wanted to die. Fangcun told him that he wanted to retire, Chien Chien and Gu Jian were tired of fighting. So for them, death is not necessarily a good thing. At that time, Sifang knew that Fangcun was an old man who only wanted to enjoy his old age. But now, due to the appearance of Gao fan, Fangcun has regained his interest in fighting. And trying to build a world where people and ghouls live in peace! This simply overturned Sifang Lianshi''s cognition of Fangcun Gongshan. Especially now, seeing the iconic aunt smile on Fangcun Gongshan''s face, Sifang Lianshi is more curious, what kind of magic does this guy named Gao fan have? Chapter 1552 "No! I''ll have to fight him and see what he''s like! " The square lotus shows the brow tight wrinkly, finally still can''t help but want to try some. "Well, go ahead..." Fangcun Gongshan has both hands on his back and a calm face. seeing that, he doesn''t care at all. Four lotus show Leng Leng of looking at the other side, in the eyes flash a silk surprised. To show the understanding of Fangcun Gongshan by Sifang lotus, Fangcun Gongshan should come out to stop at this time! How did you suddenly let yourself challenge Gao fan? "What are you doing? Go ahead. " Fangcun Gongshan didn''t look at Sifang Lianshi. Sifanglian frowned slightly, this kind of Fangcun Gongshan made him feel a little unfamiliar! So far, Sifang Lianshi hasn''t seen Gao show any ability, and Gao fan doesn''t have the smell of ghoul. So Sifang Lianshi has reason to believe that Gao fan is a human being. In addition, Gao fan''s training of Dong Xiang and Jin Muyan in Wudao is exactly the same as that of ordinary people''s exercise. the key is that Gao fan is obviously lazy because he doesn''t train with them! It''s just It''s a chicken with vegetables! But why is Fangcun so determined? Can''t you see that he can''t really fight with ordinary people like Gao fan? "Don''t worry, I''ll never stop it." Fangcun Gongshan smiles a little, with his hands on his back, he says faintly, "because he is much stronger than he looks on the surface." Four lotus show smell speech, to Gao fan''s curiosity more prosperous. As a result, his face sank, a flash, has been solved, came to the square downstairs. As soon as Sifang Lianshi appeared, Dong Xiang and Jin Muyan found him. He went straight to Gao fan, he saw Gao fan still sitting on the ground, leaning against the tree trunk, as if he was asleep, at that time, Sifang Lianshi could not help but burst into flames! Such a guy doesn''t even know that the enemy is approaching, and he''s trying to change the world? Dong Xiang of Wudao looks at Sifang Lianshi and approaches Gao fan quietly. originally, he wanted to remind Sifang, but after thinking about it, he just let it go. After all, she knows that Gao fan is really strong. Sifang Lianshi acts as usual. I''m afraid Gao fan will treat him as a sneak attack? At that time, Gao fan''s hand, I''m afraid the end of Sifang Lianshi will be a little cold. Although Sifang Lianshi was her uncle, she hated each other a little. Because when Dong Xiang''s father died, she and her brother Wudao gorgeous were handed over to her uncle Sifang Lianshi. Originally, she should have lived in antiques with her younger brother wudaoxuan, but because wudaoxuan''s idea of treating human beings is not consistent with antiques, she left here. And when Wudao gorgeous all left, Sifang Lianshi didn''t stop her too much. Therefore, Dong Xiang of fog island has been worried that Sifang Lianshi has not completed her father''s will. This is the scene now. she doesn''t mean to stop Sifang Lianshi from attacking Gao fan. First of all, she hopes to see Sifang Lianshi eat shriveled. Second, she also wants to see if the powerful Sifang Lianshi can deal with Gao fan. "Four..." Jin Muyan saw Sifang Lianshi and frowned slightly. He worried that Sifang Lianshi would also be hit by Gao fan and vomit blood. Sifang Lianshi quickly raised her hand and stopped jinmuyan, he didn''t want to scare the snake! And Gao fan still leaned on the tree trunk and closed his eyes. From the beginning to the end, he did not move, it seems that he did not find that Sifang Lianshi was close to him. Four lotus show that cool face, has been full of haze. Is that it??? Can such a weak chicken without vigilance really lead us to create peace? Are you kidding? On the face of Sifang Lianshi, there was a look of disgust, he put his hands in his trousers pocket and raised his right foot to kick Gao fan. The law of gravity starts abruptly. Sifang Lianshi''s center was unstable, and her right foot just lifted fell down heavily, and with a puff, Gao fan knelt on the ground. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene solidified. Dong Xiang of fog island covered her face with disgust, Sifang lotus showed that it was too humiliating. Jin Muyan is sweating a lot, GAO fan It''s too coquettish.Looking at the faint smile still on Fangcun Gongshan''s face in the distance, I don''t know what I''m thinking. While the client, Sifang Lianshi, kneels on one knee, holds her hands on the ground, grabs her fingers tightly into the ground. On the hands, on the forehead, are blue veins! A handsome face has turned purple, and the blood red color of the ghoul has burst out in his eyes. a pair of blood red feathers grow on his back and bend down directly, leaning on the ground. It seems that he wants to use Yuhe''s power to prop up his body. His eyes were wide open, and his huge muscles were bulging up and down. But still motionless, there is no use! At this time, Gao fan wakes up, stretches and looks at Sifang Lianshi half kneeling on the ground with a surprised look on his face, "this Isn''t this Mr. Sifang? Why are you so polite when you first meet? Get up, get up As he spoke, Gao fan lifted the law of gravity imposed on Sifang Lianshi, and then lifted him up. Sifang Lianshi was still in a daze. Where did the pressure come from? unexpectedly, people came so suddenly and fiercely! Even though he had exhausted all his strength, he still could not move! but now, everything is clear! This is obviously what Gao fan did! Sifang Lianshi got up slowly and looked at Gao fan, who was even higher than him. in his eyes, he was furious! Well, you Gao fan, you let me kneel down for you quietly! Do you mean to humiliate me in public? Gao Fan said with a smile, "I''m really sorry, I was just closing my eyes, so I didn''t know it was Mr. Sifang." "It''s my instinct as a strong man to defend against the attack of the outside world. that''s why my strength will burst out in an instant and suppress Mr. Sifang." Gao fan smiles, "so please don''t come near me when I''m asleep next time." Sifang Lianshi listened to Gao fan''s words and looked at the sincere expression on Gao fan''s face, his face softened a lot. Yes, he believed in Gao fan''s evil! Meanwhile, Sifang Lianshi was much calmer than just now. Gao fan is right. As a strong man, he should be so alert. After he calmed down, he also recalled the power of suppression on him just now, was so overbearing. It seems that Gao fan is indeed a man with strong ability! Not to be underestimated! At this time, Fangcun Gongshan jumped down from the upstairs and looked at Gao fan with a smile, "Sir, I didn''t think you knew him." Chapter 1553 Since Gao fan accepted Fangcun Gongshan, Fangcun Gongshan made Gao fan a gentleman. Although Gao fan has always asked Fangcun Gongshan to call his name, Fangcun Gongshan said that all people in the extreme continent are called his majesty Gao fan, and he can''t lose his courtesy. You can''t call Gao fan his majesty here, so Fangcun Gongshan gives Gao fan the honorific title of "Sir". Although Gao fan is not willing, he can only accept it. When Sifang Lianshi heard Fangcun Gongshan''s words, she was confused and said, "store manager? Didn''t you tell him that? " "Of course not..." Fangcun Gongshan shook his head. "I never told my husband about you." The square lotus shows the facial expression dignified of see to Gao fan, "that how do you know me?" "Ha ha..." Gao Fan said with a faint smile, "in fact, I don''t only know your Sifang Lianshi, I also know Sifang Lianshi!" "What?" *2£¡ Dong Xiang and Sifang Lianshi of Wudao gave a exclamation at the same time. Sifangji, the name of Dong Xiang''s mother. Even Dong Xiang of Wudao had never seen the living Sifang. "Not only that, but I also know that Wudao is new and beautiful." Gao fan shrugged and said, "are all these amazing?" Sifang Lianshi and Wudao Dongxiang''s face sank, and they showed alert eyes to Gao fan, "who are you?" Wudaoxuan is Dong Xiang''s younger brother, and wudaoxin is Dong Xiang''s father. According to reason, Gao fan should not know these things! When Gao fan says these names, Dong Xiang and Sifang Lianshi''s first reaction is: GAO fan is likely to come after them! Yes, the days of ghouls are so scary! When Jin Muyan saw the situation, he quickly explained, "my master, he is a God, so he knows everything!" Dong Xiang of Wudao looks moved, this is the second time that she has heard Jin Muyan call Gao fan that way. Even, she believed that Gao fan was a God. "God?" Sifang Lianshi frowned slightly, then looked at Gao fan with disdain, "is that how you cheat children?" Before Gao fan refuted, Fangcun Gongshan nodded his head seriously and murmured, "well Kim Mu is right. I think about it for a long time, it seems that I only think of the word "God" to describe the power of my husband! " What? Sifang Lianshi''s eyes are awe inspiring, she''s already looking at Fangcun Gongshan like a ghost. Fangcun is powerful. He is clear. He is a SSS Ghoul! If a kid like Jin Muyan says that Gao fan is a God, forget it. Even those who are good at Fangcun call Gao fan a God This is special! If it wasn''t out of time, Sifang Lianshi really wanted to reach out and touch Fangcun Gongshan''s forehead to see if the old man had a high fever and burned his brain. However, he soon recalled what had just happened to him. Gao fan''s power is really powerful and magical. He couldn''t see Gao fan''s action at all, so he was crushed to the ground by his opponent, he couldn''t even move. In contrast, Gao fan can easily stretch his waist, slowly stand up, pat the dust on his buttocks, finally, he slowly squats down and lifts his Sifang Lianshi from the ground. In this way, Gao fan can still move freely after releasing the power to suppress himself! It is not only powerful and weird, but also can be used in two ways! Even with one mind! It''s just It''s the power of abnormal level! Sifang Lianshi''s eyes became more and more dignified, after thinking about what happened just now, he finally understood how far away he was from Gao fan! "Hoo..." Sifang Lianshi breathed a deep breath and looked at Gao fan with solemn eyes, "Mr. Gao fan, I want to challenge you! I want to see how big the gap between us is! " Sifang Lianshi is also a strong man, and he has the determination to climb the summit. After knowing that Gao fan is powerful, his first choice is not to shrink back. But to have a fight with Gao fantang! "Good!" Gao fan nodded with the same calm face. He certainly has no reason to refuse the challenge of Sifang Lianshi. In the world of ghouls, the weak and the strong have their own self-esteem. Sifang Lianshi is an antique man. He is a subordinate of Fangcun Gongshan.Now Fangcun Gongshan is under Gao fan''s door, although he will follow Fangcun Gongshan''s steps without hesitation, after all, he still wants to see if Gao fan has that qualification! At this time, Fangcun Gongshan has come to the roof with Jin Muyan and Dong Xiang. Make room for Gao fan and Sifang Lianshi to fight. Fangcun is kind and kind-hearted, but his words are sincere. "Jin Mu and Dong Xiang, next you have to watch them well! I think the fight between him and his husband can definitely bring you a lot of harvest." "Well." Jin Muyan and fog Island Dong Xiang nodded one after another, and then looked at the situation in the field dignified. "Are you ready, Mr. Gao fan?" Sifang Lianshi stood ten meters away from GAOFAN and asked in a low voice. Behind him, a pair of dark red Yuhe appeared, the scale was more than three times that of Dong Xiang. And on the dark red feather, there seems to be a little white light flashing. Gao fan can see that the white light is actually the lightning force produced by the compression of highly concentrated hertz. Although the power of thunder and lightning is very weak now, the attack effect used in actual combat is very weak. But this is the rudiment of power! With this talent, in the long run, Sifang Lianshi will evolve into a ghoul that can release lightning. "Come on." Gao fan''s hands are on his back, and his face looks at the lotus in all directions calmly. Sifang Lianshi frowns tightly, but Gao fan still keeps this kind of posture when facing him. It''s a shame! But think about Gao fan''s strange power. They do have that capital. Sifang Lianshi didn''t hesitate any more, and a piece of Hezi''s sharp stab was sprinkled between the waves. at the same time, her figure turned into a shadow instantly and disappeared into the air. "What? Is that too fast? " On the roof of the golden wood research, surprised cry out. Dong Xiang also showed her dignified eyes, it was the first time that she saw Sifang Lianshi use so fast! Even the roof standing in the distance can only capture the shadow of each other. If you face the enemy head-on, only 10 meters away, you may be hit by the other side before you can react, right? It''s strange that although Sifang Lianshi took action, there was no other attack except the first wave of Hezi''s stab attack! The first wave of stab attack has been suspended in the air in front of GAOFAN, and it will automatically decompose and disappear when is not long. Yuhe''s ghouls can use these bullet like Hezi spikes for long-range attack, but the Hezi spikes that leave the body will completely degrade in one minute, nothing will be left. Chapter 1554 Soon, three minutes passed. The four lotus show is still around Gao fan circle, completely did not continue to attack the meaning. "What is Mr. Sifang doing?" Jin Mu Yan''s face was stunned, completely unable to understand. Fangcun Gongshan said with a smile, "Yuhe is a very fast Hezi, has strong attack power, but weak defense power, once caught by the enemy, he will fall into a huge crisis!" "After his first attack, he knew that his attack could not break through the invisible defense around his body." "So now he''s trying to attack from Mr. defense''s dead end." "He has been circling around Mr. Wang, actually looking for opportunities." "Oh, is that so?" Kimuyan nodded suddenly. "Hum!" Dong Xiang of Wudao snorted coldly and put forward different opinions, "but Yuhe is an explosive Hezi, and its lasting power is far less than other series! I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold on for long Jin Mu Yan smelled the speech and once again showed a puzzled expression. "Dong Xiang is right." Fangcun Gongshan is still smiling, "but I think Sifang will do it soon." As for Sifang Lianshi, he knows better than anyone what Fangcun Gongshan said. During the circle, he was not idle. He has thought out dozens of different attack plans in his mind, and in these attack plans, Gao fan has considered the possible ways to deal with them. According to the previous observation, Sifang Lianshi is basically and definitely that Gao Fanna''s strange ability should be only half a meter in diameter. Because, no matter when I wanted to kick Gao fan with my feet at the beginning, or when I just released Hezi''s spikes. They were all suppressed when they were about half a meter away from Gao fan''s body. Therefore, as long as you are half a meter away from GAOFAN''s body, you will not be suppressed by that force. Think about all this, Sifang Lianshi already has a way! His face sank and he rushed from the left rear of Gao fan. Gao fan''s eyes are slightly awe inspiring, and Yuhe''s endurance is much weaker than other Hezi''s. even the SS Level Ghoul like Sifang Lianshi can''t wait for a few minutes? However, Gao fan still stood in the same place, even showed an expression that he didn''t find Sifang Lianshi attacking. Sifang Lianshi''s eyes were slightly awe inspiring, just now he saw Gao fan glancing towards him, just when he was ready to prevent Gao fan''s attack, as a result, Gao fan moved his eyes away from him. How much he despises labor and capital! However, he did not have the slightest impulse, but acted according to his original plan. Whoosh! Sifang Lianshi sprinkles a piece of Hezi''s spikes, at the same time, she quickly flashes to the right rear of Gao fan, sprinkles another piece of Hezi''s spikes. This is to attack rhythm from two directions at the same time! Sifang Lianshi wants to see if Gao fan''s invisible power can block the attack from two directions at the same time. To this end, he also deliberately slowed down the attack released for the first time, and accelerated the attack released for the second time. Calculate the time to make two attacks hit at the same time. But it turns out that those spikes, like before, are hanging in the air,. "Mr. Sifang is too fast!" Jin Muyan has a new face, "he released attacks from two directions at the same time!" "No Fangcun Gongshan shook his head faintly, "it''s not an attack from two directions at the same time, but an attack from two directions and at different times, hitting the target at the same time." Hearing the words of Fangcun Gongshan, Jin Muyan frowned slightly. Attack at different times, hit the target at the same time! How strong is it for the brain to calculate so accurately! "Attacks launched at different times hit the target at the same time..." Dong Xiang frowned and murmured, "what do you mean, manager Fangcun, he is trying to find out if Gao fan''s invisible power can defend against attacks from both directions at the same time?" "Yes." Fangcun Gongshan nodded faintly, "look carefully, the distance between those Hezi spikes and Mr. Li''s body is the same, so it''s not difficult to see that Mr. Li''s strength, can at least defend against attacks coming from two directions at the same time."Kim Mu Yan a face suddenly continue to nod, originally also can be like this! Dong Xiang of Wudao frowned deeply, and Sifang Lianshi was much better than her, at least she couldn''t do it! At this time, the four lotus show in the field moved again. One failure doesn''t make him give up! "What?" Jin Muyan and Dong Xiang were surprised to open their mouths, on the spot. This time, Sifang Lianshi is faster. In their eyes, they couldn''t see anything at all. If it wasn''t for the dust on the ground, they couldn''t even see the action track of Sifang Lianshi. "Speed How could it be so fast? " Jin Mu Yan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Fangcun Gongshan also nodded in surprise, "Sifang boy, is a lot faster." "This speed, even in the world of ghouls, should be second to none?" Whoosh, whoosh! The next second, countless Hezi spikes hit Gao fan like raindrops. Almost 360 ¡ã no dead angle toward the high fan shrouded over. Everyone held their breath, even Fangcun Gongshan was no exception. This attack of Sifang Lianshi is too shocking! Dong Xiang''s eyes flicker, until now, she finds that the gap between herself and Sifang Lianshi, who is also Yuhe, is so big! But Can this almost 360 ¡ã attack really break through Gao fan''s defense? Don''t know why, standing on the roof of Fangcun Gongshan three people feel not so simple. Not only them, but also Sifang Lianshi herself was not very confident. Because, from the beginning to the end, Gao fan still maintained that face indifferent expression. It''s like, you didn''t find this attack. Gao fan''s calmness makes Sifang Lianshi have no music in her heart. Moreover, at this time, there are few hertz left in his Hertz bag under such high-intensity consumption. If this wave of attacks can not hurt Gao fan, he will be able to declare his failure. So far, Gao fan hasn''t even moved his hand. if he loses in this way, it will make him unwilling. "No matter, I''ll fight it!" As Sifang Lianshi clenched her teeth and attacked with Hezi''s sharp stabs, her body disappeared and rushed towards Gao fan. In an instant, Hezi''s sharp spines and Sifang Lianshi all over the sky approached the distance of half a meter around Gao fan''s body at the same time.